《Strange Grief Wants to Retire ~ The Weakest Hunter Dreams of a Hero ~》


 Chapter 1: Member recruitment

    <h4>Chapter 1: Member recruitment</h4>


    Chapter 1


    Member recruitment


    Lets be Treasure Hunters.


    It¡¯s an old story, from when I was a kid less than ten years old.


    We were a group that was always ying together, one of my childhood friends had


    brought it up.


    A reckless, physically strong, yet heroic boy.


    .


    Lets be Treasure Hunters. Treasure shrines are all over the world, riches and


    glory can be ours.


    Our aim will be just one thing; to be the strongest heroes in the world. If it¡¯s us... us


    six, it¡¯s pretty much a sure thing.


    To this totally baseless proposal, the quick and dexterous friend agreed.


    The friend that loved to read books timidlyplied, and the taciturn yet reliable


    one gave a nod.


    The sister always clinging to my back peeked up at me awaitingly, and I also gave


    my approval.


    Treasure Hunters that tour various ruins from all over to bring back mysterious


    relics have been shining stars from olden times until now.Wealth, prestige, there is no faster way in the world to obtain everything and


    be someone great.


    Of course there are risks. There is an absurdly terrible risk called death.


    And after several years. As a result of working hard and supporting each other, we


    safely aquired the qualifications to be hunters.


    Although having said that, you can just apply for the qualifications and recieve


    them immediately.


    The reckless, strong, and heroic boy became an unparalleled swordsman. The quick


    dextrous friend became a thief that could see through any trap to guide a party (not


    like they were actual criminals ¨C it¡¯s just themon name).


    For better or worse, each friend had a special talent that made them irreceable


    gems.


    But even before bing hunters, something became clear when we were training


    for our respective roles.


    I was the only one that had no special talent.


    Just the one... the person that was unable to be better than average at something


    was me.


    Four friends, my younger sister, and me. Only me of us six. The one person of us


    that couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Out of us all I was the only one that couldn¡¯t see a path to bing a hero.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Ever since the morning I had been feeling the worst.


    Thick ck clouds covered the sky. If you shut your eyes you could hear the sound


    of raindrops hitting the ground. The water stunk. The smell of mud.


    The ground waspletely muddy due to the bad weather that had been going on


    for three days. It was daytime yet it was gloomy outside.


    Despite the incessant rain, various different men and women were lining up by the


    side of a sturdy looking stone building.


    A person that looked dead on the inside. A person that was yelling out in a loud


    voice. There weren¡¯t just pure humans either, some had the striking characteristics


    that distinguished them as being from a different race. The onlymon point


    between them, was that they all had imposing figures.


    Dirty armor that you couldn¡¯t tell what kind of leather it was made from. An


    overcoat that concealed the whole body of it¡¯s wearer.Some of them woreplete sets of metal armor. Not a small amount held swords


    or other heavy handheld weapons.


    Due to the bad weather the streets were mostly empty of people, and so only one


    block in the city was caught up in a bizarre fervor.


    Each and every person was gathered there for a slight chance.


    To flout their name and strength as a treasure hunter, in an attempt to enter into a


    party.


    The upation of Treasure Hunter has always been that shy kind of job.


    The risks were extremely highpared to other professions, but if you had talent


    ¨C wealth, prestige, power; you could obtain everything.


    The name of a noble house, or whether you were born into a merchant family, it¡¯s


    the kind of glory that is beyond reach.


    Hunters often worked in groups called parties. If a hunter joined an experienced


    party from the start, they could dramatically lower their riskspared to starting


    from nothing.


    Active hunters were always looking for skilledrades. The people gathered


    together currently were also at that ce for that kind of event.


    Since it was raining I didn¡¯t think many people would show up, but an extreme


    amount hade. With a sigh I also took my ce at the back of the line.


    Because there was no roof, everybody in line was dripping wet.


    I put on my overcoats hood, drew my body in to make my body smaller and waited.


    When you are standing in line without anyone you know it quickly bes


    disheartening.


    ¡°Aaaaaah! Why the hell, when there¡¯s this many people! Nobody has even entered


    in yet!¡±


    An irritated yelles out from the front of the line, I shrunk myself in even


    further.


    Even at the best of times waiting can be horrible, it¡¯s even worse in the cold rain. I


    understand the annoyance, but everyone here feels the same.


    Hunters are a strong bunch. There are also a lot of hot-headed types. No one will


    be happy if a fight breaks out and they get dragged into it.


    One of a hunter¡¯s talents was their physique. I have an average physique, but most


    of the people in my vicinity were heads above me.


    They held power far above regr people and used it to fight on equal grounds


    with monsters.The true nature of these people was that they were themselves monsters wearing


    human skin.


    All I could do was stand by and pray that the situation defused peacefully and past


    me by.


    Unusually, this time my prayers were granted and there were no further uproars.


    The line moved forward a small amount. While I was busy trying to make my body


    shrink further in and not make any eye contact, the person in front turned their


    head around to look at me.


    Beautiful blue eyes stared back at me.


    ¡°Hey, can I bother you? Were you also looking to join a party?¡±


    ¡°Ah... Yeah¡±


    An unusually cheeful voice. It seems like I might cause trouble if I ignored it, so I


    begrudgingly look at a spot just below their eyes.


    The voice that greeted me was from a female hunter that seemed to be in theirte


    teens. Well cared for light brown hair, and bright blue eyes.


    She wore a long coat and a thick belt with arge pouch set to it.


    Her attire was standard for hunters, but her undamaged hair and friendly


    appearance didn¡¯t give off the look of a hunter that spent their time searching


    hazardous ruins.


    Her clothes were practically brand new without a blemish on them.


    In modern times it wasn¡¯t rare to see female hunters, but in my experience there


    are roughly two types of hunters.


    One that¡¯s still full of hope just before or immediately after bing a hunter.


    And those that have stuck through countless risky adventures without losing their


    shine, ones that held outstanding talents.


    Like my friends from back then, genuine¡ºmonsters¡».


    Nine out of ten cases were of the former type, but you can never be sure. In the


    hunter world there were numerous people that concealed their abilities.


    Indeed, to my suspicious gaze thedy hunter gave a forced smile, but then put on


    a brighter expression and offered her hand.


    Seems like they aren¡¯t the type that immediately tries to beat you up.


    In my brain I secretly gave the hunter a danger rating of E. This is the level given to


    those that look safe if you¡¯re only judging by their surface level appearance.¡°My name, it¡¯s Ruda Runebeck. A Level 3 Hunter. Well, I only just rose to that level


    the other day though.¡±


    Level 3 Hunter... mid-range then. Seems like she¡¯s better than she looks.


    I silently rased my danger rating of the girl before me to D. She¡¯s not a fresh hunter


    at least from the looks of it.


    The treasure hunters are under the management of a hunting association


    monly called ¡°Explorers¡±, which bestows levels dependant on ones


    achievements.


    There are up to 10 levels that can be granted, and so a level of 3 guarantees mid


    level ability and achievements.


    There are statistics that say that 70% of hunters stop progressing at level 3, so for


    Ruda to reach that level while still young shows she has good prospects.


    There is nothing to be lost from remaining cautious.


    I open my lips. I haven¡¯t had a drop of water to drink since morning, and I had


    been running to arrive here.


    The voice that came out was very dry.


    ¡°......My name¡¯s.... Cry Andoric... nice to meet you, Ruda¡±


    I answered without shaking her offered hand.


    The greatest thing I gained in my five years as a hunter is a sense of danger.


    You may get thrown if you take that hand, and if you don¡¯t get thrown they might


    crush you instead.


    In the instant you grasp their hand there is potential for you to be killed.


    Of course if you don¡¯t shake their hand there is also the potential that the other will


    consider you their enemy.


    Ruda furrowed her eyebrows for a moment, but then let out a spirited voice.


    ¡°Are you also solo then? Everyone¡¯s on edge.... it¡¯s a pretty bad feeling.¡±


    ¡°...........¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hunting alone up till now, but recently I¡¯ve hit a bit of a wall... at that


    time I heard that there was arge scale hunter recruitment going on so I decided


    toe along.¡±


    Linked to the belt on her waist was a scabbard. She tapped on the dagger hanging


    there.Inside of treasure shrines there are various gimmicks. Having just a dagger with


    low killing potential, Ruda is probably a hunter that excels at solving these


    gimmicks rather than having greatbat abilities.


    No, all those abilities are essential for solo hunters.


    Capturing a treasure shrine requires several different skills, it¡¯s next to impossible


    to cover them all on your own.


    Not every treasure hunter explores shrines, but to receive a level 3 ranking, the


    achievement of capturing a shrine is necessary.


    If you have the ability to do that solo, then I would agree with giving a ranking of


    level 3 in such a short time.


    It¡¯s what one might call a¡º


    genius¡»I suppose.


    I don¡¯t know what I should say, so I give a reluctant smile.


    When something seems impossible you shouldugh, it was something I picked up


    on in thest few years.


    ¡°Being alone... it¡¯s terribly unreasonable isn¡¯t it¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s just like that! I went to the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡» but I couldn¡¯t cut it


    on my own...¡±


    Ruda¡¯s eyes sparkled as if she had been starved for a conversation partner.


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason why... I thought I¡¯d try and enter another party.


    If there were another five hunters at level 3 then we could fully capture the ¡ºWhite


    Wolves Den¡».


    ¡°Hah. ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡» you say? Do you understand the kind of ce you¡¯re


    at right now?¡±


    All at once Ruda¡¯s expression turned severe because of the words spoken like they


    were looking down on her.


    From the direction of the voice there was arge man standing in front of us.


    They were wearingbined leather and metal armor with an overcoat darkened


    from bloodstains.


    Ruda was like a shiny first year hunter, and the man a grizzled long service veteran.


    It¡¯s not like hunters were just made up of guys like this, but it¡¯s true that there were


    countless hot blooded types.


    Furthermore the more skill a hunter had, the greater tendency they had to be hot


    blooded.In the Explorers it¡¯s even said that being hot blooded is part of hunter culture.


    Sure enough, Ruda yelled back at the man that was two headsrger then her


    without any fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? Just gonna butt in? If you have aint then say it already!¡±


    ¡°Sheesh, a level 3 hunter? The ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡»? This isn¡¯t the ce for


    newbies to get together.¡±


    Therge mans cheek twitches with a smile that you wouldn¡¯t really call a smile.


    Other people in the line are looking back like they are seeing something either


    annoying or something amusing.


    I stealthily took a step back. I tried to prudently avoid getting involved in the


    quarrel. It¡¯s another thing I learned being a hunter.


    If you get caught up in something and get injured, nobody wille to help you.


    ¡°The only people gathered here are ones that can be confident in their abilities.


    After all, the party that¡¯s recruiting members today is ¡º


    Footprints¡» understand?


    It¡¯s a rising n, but it¡¯s currently the one with the most momentum in the entire


    imperial capital. No matter how you put it, having fresh dregs like you around is


    just an annoyance to the rest of us!¡±


    A n is a group formed of hunters.


    A group that acts together on a routine basis is a party. If many parties gather


    together they can form a n.


    There are various reasons to form together. For example ¨C sharing information or


    lending items. If members are missing from a party they can be borrowed from


    another. And if a treasure shrine is of high difficulty, parties can challenge it


    together.


    Building awork of rtionships is necessary for smooth hunting. Therefore the


    Explorers association also rmended hunters to form ns.


    This assions party member recruitment is also being held by a n.


    ¡º


    Footprints¡» is a n that has made a name for itself in the imperial capital


    Zebrudia.


    The formal name is ¡º


    First Step¡». It¡¯s a n that many parties made of young


    people belong to. Even with its short history, it¡¯s a n that has gained a lot of


    influence within the Imperial Capital. Originally hunter party recruitment was


    done on an as-needed basis, but each year ¡º


    Footprints¡» gathered parties to holdarge scale member recruitment.


    That was where we were currently.


    Regardless of age, level and so forth, candidates were offered a test. If they passed


    they would be epted as members.


    Of course the average level of a member of ¡º


    Footprints¡» was high. There were


    only a few people epted in.


    But for a hunter that had confidence in their own skill but were without


    connections, it was a great opportunity.


    But they are usually mistaken. The party members of Footprints were the cream of


    the crop of the Imperial Capital.


    Like my friends, the level of talent needed is on the level of at least being a genius.


    Most people who take the test will have their self confidence shattered and ground


    down to motes of dust.


    ¡°Haa? The recruitment note didn¡¯t mention a level requirement, and in the first


    ce I¡¯m a level 3 you know!¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Level 3 is certainly a mid-range level but you see-! Footprints already has


    more level 3s then it has any use for!¡±


    Therge man¡¯s teeth were bared at Ruda as he yells at her.


    It was as the big man says. Level 3 is only mid-range... purely put it¡¯s average. For a


    famed party a level 3 had little worth. Most members of footprints were above that


    level.


    However, Ruda¡¯s level of 3 is only for the current moment. 70 percent of hunters


    end their growth at level 3, but as long as you have the ability your level will raise.


    For a person that raised themselves that far solo, quickly gaining experience with


    the support of a party wouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    It¡¯s for this reason that Footprints has no level requirements.


    Those were my inner thoughts, but it would probably be bad to make any


    arguments, so I held my toungue.


    I probably shouldn¡¯t say anything unnecesary.


    While I stood by and watched silently, the big man and Ruda were quickly getting


    heated.


    While therge man was hurling abuse, he touched the sword on his waist. It¡¯s a


    long sword about one meter in length.


    Unlike Ruda¡¯s dagger it¡¯s a weapon made for cutting down monsters and


    phantoms, killing them head-on.


    With just a dagger Ruda is at arge disadvantage. Therge man is definitely not


    lower than level 3.¡°Oh-? You¡¯re not going to do anything? Fine by me, I¡¯ll be the one to do it.¡±


    However, even with that Ruda showed no indication of backing down. Her graceful


    lips became warped, and a wild smile showed on her face.


    In the same way as therge man, she caressed the dagger on her hips with


    familiarity, and then pulled it out.


    Treasure Hunters are treated differently to ordinary people. If a hunter fights with


    a regr citizen, the hunter will be med one sidedly. But in the case of a quarrel


    between fellow hunters, it¡¯s the one that draws their de first that gets


    demonised.


    Ruda had been losing her cool just like therge man, and it was for that reason


    that he didn¡¯t draw first.


    Must be experienced in starting brawls.


    Even if Ruda was to be beaten up by therge man she didn¡¯t even know the name


    of, any extenuating circumstances would not be taken into ount.


    Even if there¡¯s a level difference between them, the courts won¡¯t take it into


    consideration.


    They¡¯re both monsters. Why do I have to go through this when we were just lining


    up?


    Growing tired of the wind and rain and the tedious fight that was breaking out in


    front of me, a man in the white uniform of the Imperial military came out of the


    building.


    On his cor was a mark of silver footprints. It was proof that he belonged to the


    n First Step.


    His grizzled looks were in no way inferior to therge man in front of me. His


    cheek carried a deep scar, and he stared at Ruda and therge man with a


    dangerous gaze.


    He shouted in a rough voice that was equal to the other two.


    ¡°Hey! Quit your bitching! Go find another spot to fight! You two, I¡¯ll kick you both


    out without letting you go through testing!¡±


    Therge man who had drawn his sword smacked his lips and returned to his spot


    in line. Ruda also sheathed her dagger.


    And so, the line slowly moved forward.


    Trantor NotesThe author uses a lot of nicknames made from the Kanji of longer names.


    It doesn¡¯t always make much sense in English.


    -For example: <i>Footprints </i>is the nickname of <i>First Step</i>.


    The Kanji that makes <i>First Step </i>is ¡°Origin of Footprints¡±, therefore taking just Footprints out makes


    it the shortened form.


    Just keep in mind they both refer to the same n.

 Chapter 2: member recruitment 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: member?recruitment?2</h4> <h4>Chapter 2</h4>


    member recruitment 2


    Inside the building that usually operated as a pub, there was a fervor iparable to before.


    The faint smell of liquor lingered. Most of the tables that were usually out had been stored to the sides of the room.


    Aspiring candidates formed a line in the remaining spacious interior of the store.


    The atmosphere was burning hot. Ruda who was leading the way widened her eyes when she saw the spectacle.


    Seems like she had alreadypletely forgotten about the quarrel from before. ¡°Wow... everyone here is a hunter?¡±


    The store interior still had some tables scattered about.


    At each sat several people wearing white uniforms. They would be members of the n First Step.


    Picking a party at random from ¡ºFootprints¡» you will find all sorts.


    Some parties have a number of prominent members, while some only have a well known leader.


    Some parties are looking for attackers, while others want somebody specialised. Every applicant seeks to join a table where they are given a test.


    The contents will vary party to party, from interviews to practical exams, there are even parties that put an emphasis on inspiration.


    To Ruda who was quite obviously looking lost, I asked a question. ¡°This is your first time?¡±


    ¡°....It¡¯s not yours Cry?¡±


    ¡°....This is my fifth, I guess¡±


    ¡°Fifth time... so many times ¨C s-sorry¡±


    I¡¯m not sure why, but Ruda offers a heartfelt apology.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine... most likely, today isn¡¯t the first time for a lot of people here I would say.¡±


    Hunters are rated on their merits. Talented people will get picked up right away, but it¡¯s not like people without talent have no chance.


    I¡¯m a person that has given up on their own talent, but came here for the slight chance.


    That kind of resigned attitude could also be called a talent of sorts.


    First off should be some scouting. I took some distance from the people lining up and stood in a corner close to the entrance.


    It seems like there are more parties recruiting members than usual.


    Even if it¡¯s said that Footprints is recruiting, it doesn¡¯t mean that every one of their parties wille.


    However it seems like nearly all of them really havee this time. The number of people wanting to join has also increased.


    Was that the reason there was a line going out the door?


    Ruda talks to me over-familiarly even though our only connection is some time lining up in the same line.


    ¡°Cry, if you don¡¯t mind could you fill me in on a few things? I really don¡¯t know much about this whole thing.¡±


    ¡°...Sure. It¡¯s not a bad idea to have a skilled hunter owe me one¡±. At the very least she won¡¯t stay a level 3. If she doesn¡¯t die, that is. To my words, Ruda¡¯s facial expression loosens up a bit.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been to the capital. Let me know the names of the famous hunters.


    I think this will be a good opportunity.¡±


    First off, even if you join a party, it may not be suitable for you.


    The party will have specific roles outlined, and will have their own strategies and policies.


    If you¡¯re able to join an excellent party it wouldn¡¯t be a mistake, but even if you did join a skilled party you might not be able to fit in.


    If the difference in talent between party members is too high, it could lead to some bitterness.


    I think Ruda¡¯s thinking is on the right track, but the Imperial capital is a ce where many hunters confident in their abilities gather.


    On the surface they appear human, but they are undoubtedlypletely seperate life forms. My friends as well ¨C they were the same way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Ruda wants, or even what you are capable of. You carry that dagger, but I¡¯m guessing you have skills thaty outside ofbat?¡±


    Giving a scrutinising look over her appearance, I reviewed her equipment. In addition to her dagger, there is a small leather bag on her waist worn in a way that doesn¡¯t obstruct movement.


    Perhaps it contains tools for picking?


    When a solo hunter is invited into a party, it¡¯s most likely because of their skills inbat.


    The fact that they are solo in the first ce means they have survived attacks from monsters and phantoms, so their fighting ability tends to be high.


    On the other hand, joining for a specialised role isn¡¯t likely, due to ack of experience.


    Soloers have to look out for traps and search for enemies.


    You must do everything from forming solutions to fighting inbat ¨C following that logic, their individual skills will be inferior to a member of a party that just has to focus on one thing.


    But the person in question already knows this, thrusting that fact in their face will bear nothing but resentment.


    Seeing Ruda¡¯s earnest expression, I point to the inner part of the room and continue.


    ¡°First off, there¡¯s a rule to this room. The further in the higher the level of the parties.¡±


    Just like hunters are recognised by their level, Explorers gives ns and parties rankings in a simr way.


    There are differences between parties belonging to the same n.


    Deep into the room was arge table, there was a noticeablyrge amount of hunters gathered around it.


    ¡°That¡¯s the strongest party recruiting right now ¨C Arch Brave (TN- Kanji meaning ¡®Children of the Holy Spirit¡¯).


    Never heard of them? Their average age is 21 years old, and with only six people they captured a level 7 shrine.


    The elite of the elite.¡±


    They stand out even in the Imperial capital that¡¯s thick with monsters.


    Each member has so much talent you would think they were touched by god, not to mention their leader that¡¯s praised by the public as a hero.


    Incidentally, the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡» that Ruda attempted was a level 3 shrine. As the level ranking of a treasure shrines goes up by one, the degree of difficulty increases tenfold.


    The gap between this girl and them is like the distance between heaven and earth.


    If you enter into that party, your sess is guaranteed.


    If you don¡¯t manage to enter... well if one of their members gives you a little bit of praise, another party will probably try to scout you.


    Whether you¡¯re solo, or have little experience, you¡¯ve most likely heard their name. As expected Ruda draws closer and asks in a small voice.


    ¡°...Well, I¡¯m just going to ask but... do you think I have a chance?¡±


    ¡°That depends on you. Though, as far as I know Arch Brave has never recruited a member from here before.¡±


    It¡¯s the biggest name in the capital. If you¡¯re young, you¡¯ll definitely try once or twice to get in.


    The party members already perfectlypliment each other, perhaps the hunters trying to be recruited don¡¯t even expect to pass in the first ce.


    The lot swarming there probably just want a chance to see them close up, or have the pretext of forming some type of connection with them.


    While looking at the crowd of people, Ruda didn¡¯tin and let out a sigh. When she heard of the level 7 shrine, she probably realised it was too difficult for her.


    I continued to inform her of the other parties in the room. Most of them had names you would hear if you stayed in the capital for a month or two.


    Ruda was a soloer so she just hadn¡¯t heard of them, but it was all information that was easy to get if you spent a small amount of time investigating.


    I pointed out the different parties one by one and gave them an evaluation. There were rarer parties then usual participating this time.


    It seems like most of Footprints is recruiting this year.


    Listening to my drawn out talk, Ruda speaks to me in amazement.


    ¡°...Cry, you¡¯re pretty well informed. I¡¯m getting tired just listening to you talk.¡± ¡°Just this much is natural though.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ve been meaning to ask but, what do you wish for ining here?¡± ¡°What I wish for? ...Nothing really... I...can¡¯t really do much, I guess.¡±


    I don¡¯t have a specialty. And I¡¯m not an all rounder either, I¡¯m just bad at everything.


    Jack of all trades and master of none... below that. That¡¯s me.


    I don¡¯t have the courage of a hunter and I don¡¯t have their hot-headed passion either.


    The passion I had when I still believed in my own talent dissipated before I knew it. Hunters have a high risk, high reward upation. There are even statistics that 70% of hunters die inside treasure shrines.


    I don¡¯t have the fortitude to swallow down a risk like that.


    I have the excuse that I¡¯m not as talented as my friends, but the real reason is probably that.


    I want to throw up.


    ¡°I see......then, if you want to, would you like to form a party with me?¡±


    To my weak willed words, Ruda makes a proposal in an unnaturally bright voice. I think she¡¯s actually serious. My heart constricts and breathing bes difficult.


    In a world of good for nothing hunters, Ruda is a genuinely good person. I¡¯m almost certain she isn¡¯t just saying those words to y around.


    However holding back someone else from being sessful is so agonising I can¡¯t endure it.


    ¡°Thank you for your offer, but I don¡¯t need your sympathy. For the sake of your future you should be on the lookout for the party that is most suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°...O-Ok...¡±


    Thrown off a bit, I touched the silver chain hanging from my belt which calmed me down slightly.


    I needed a way to casually change the topic of conversation.


    Arch Brave¡¯s recruitment table. In the same inner part of the room there was arge table where no one was seated.


    I exaggeratedly pointed at it.


    ¡°O-Oh? Hey, that reminds me, that empty table over there, I wonder why no one packed it away?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, you guys, you really came here without knowing anything?¡± ¡°! ?¡±


    Therge man we got entagled with outside was approaching us with a smirk. His face was red from being caught up in the excitement.


    His overly developed muscled arms and riveted armor gave him a wild style that looked even more brutal when viewed under the interior lighting.


    I don¡¯t know what results he obtained, but he seems to be in a much better mood than before.


    Dampening the mood, Ruda narrowed her eyes and red back at him. ¡°...What business do you have with us? Gonna get all mad again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Your senior hunter Greg-sama just wants to help out the little guys.¡±


    Greg-sama... haven¡¯t heard of him. Saying that, I only have a small fraction of knowledge.


    I¡¯m a little familiar with the hunter world, but it¡¯s only of the top level hunters that everybody knows about.


    There are way too many strong hunters I have no knowledge of, and there¡¯s also the possibility that he just hasn¡¯t done anything to stand out yet.


    ¡°The table next to ¡ºArch Brave¡» is the table of the founding members of


    ¡ºFootprints¡».


    Although, they aren¡¯ting this time either looks like.¡± ¡°The founders... party?¡±


    Ruda blinks back, and Greg-sama lowers his voice as he continues.


    ¡°Footprints have held a number of recruitments, but this time there are a lot more people than usual.


    Just the other day, the shrine that no one else could crack was captured by ¡ºHoly


    Spirit¡»and even he came. The usual recruiters¡ºIron¡» and ¡ºSacred Lightning¡»


    are also here.


    And... look, see the guys standing about with footprint marks other than the party members?¡±


    Greg-sama gave a fleeting nce at a sullen looking male hunter standing with his arms crossed against a wall.


    The clothing worn isn¡¯t the same as the recruiters uniform, but if you look closely they have buttons in the design of footprints on their cors and sleeves, and a footprints essory hanging.


    There are rules that a ns symbol must be disyed somewhere visible.


    ¡°Ordinarily you¡¯d think there¡¯s little meaning for all these hunters of footprints toe here without the purpose of recruitment.


    But there is that reason.¡±


    In response to his way of trying to imply a hidden meaning, I decide to interject.


    Greg-sama has done a suprising amount of investigating, but I know a little bit more.


    ¡°...Those are solo hunters belonging to Footprints.¡±


    ¡± ! ? They joined as soloers... you can do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Parties need to be made of at least one member... So you just apply as a solo party and join that way.


    You have to have be considerably skilled though...¡± In other words Ruda didn¡¯t have the ability.


    Looking away from the man, he points near the empty table to a bored looking girl that¡¯s staring off into space.


    Shes wearing a tightly fitted ck leatherbat uniform. A dagger hangs from her belt, her hair is cut short and she¡¯s dressed for ease of movement.


    Her age is most likely less then Ruda.


    ¡°That¡¯s Tino Shade. She¡¯s level 4, and she¡¯s a soloer of Footprints. She¡¯s a famous member.¡±


    ¡°That little girl is...¡±


    ¡°...You probably shouldn¡¯t say anything extra. Her age, looks, and quick temper are irrelevant.¡±


    Her role is thief.


    Not a person that steals things. It¡¯s about looking for signs of enemies and intercepting them, and the namees from their skill with traps and locks. If it¡¯s the White Wolves Den, she could capture it by herself. She¡¯s an existence above Ruda. One of Footprint¡¯s monsters.


    Greg-sama looks my way as if he only just realised I existed. He has an interested gaze.


    ¡°...You don¡¯t really look like a hunter, but you seem to know a lot don¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because gathering information is important. Well actually that girl is... the apprentice of an acquaintance.¡±


    I pull down on the hood I was still wearing to try and hide my face. More specifically, it¡¯s my friends apprentice.


    In other words my friend is even more of a monster than that girl. Probably isn¡¯t worth mentioning.


    ¡°An acquaintance?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a soloer and yet you still came here, I really don¡¯t get it...¡±


    Maybe she wants to stop being solo and came here in search of a party don¡¯t you think?


    It¡¯s not certain you¡¯ll be able to fill your specialty in the outside world.


    Greg-sama tilted his head to one side at me, then crossed his arms proudly and smiled down on me.


    ¡°It must be that. That you know? Everyonese here because... of a rumour. Today, one of the parties that hasn¡¯t recruited anyone in a long time,


    someone from First Steps founding party ¨C ¡ºStrangry¡»(‡@ë‘ grieving soul) is


    ing to recruit for the first time in years.¡±


    Trantor Notes


    Some more nicknames.


    <i>Arch Brave </i>is made of the Kanji ¡°Children of the Holy Spirit¡±.


    So when they mention ¡®<i>Holy Spirit</i>¡® it¡¯s most likely referring to Arch Brave, and perhaps their leader at that. Sorry if this has been unclear.


    <i>Strangry </i>is, well for now lets just say the katakana is Stoguri.


    Referring to yourself with Sama is very arrogant. So when Cry says Greg-sama every single time he mentions him (from the safety of his own thoughts), I believe it is in mockery.

 Chapter 3: member recruitment 3

    <h4>Chapter?3: member?recruitment?3</h4> <h4>Chapter 3</h4>


    member recruitment 3


    It was like the world had stopped spinning in just this one ce. Noticing the state I was in, Greg-samas lips curved upwards.


    ¡°¡ºStrangry¡» has only ever selected a few people. Even with this chance it¡¯s not


    like you¡¯ll be noticed, not to mention invited to their party.


    If we¡¯re lucky enough that they show up, there will probably be some other reason for it.¡±


    An over excited voice. In response to his heated manner Ruda stares back in amazement.


    ¡ºStrangry¡». That word caused my stomach to cramp up.


    It was some years back. My friends and I came to the Imperial Capital together and incidentally took that as the name of our party.


    Made up of five monsters, in a sh it distinguished itself as a party of youngsters. These days Arch Brave is another party on equal grounds that¡¯s made up of young people.


    The official name is ¡ºStrange Grief¡» (Kanji ¨C the spirit/soul of grief).


    I didn¡¯t know when my throat had be so dry. Because of the tension, I had broken into a strange sweat.


    I shuffled deeper into my hood. As if to hide myself just a little more. ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ok?¡±


    Seeing me shrink down and the state of my trembling body, Ruda ask after me in concern.


    I¡¯m gonna throw up.


    ¡°Well I guess it was all just bogus information. I thought it might¡¯ve just been people trying to show off, but I couldn¡¯t help getting some hopes up...¡±


    Greg-sama shrugs his shoulders.


    It¡¯s not just ¡ºArch Brave¡» and ¡ºStrange Grief¡», most of the parties belonging to Footprints were high level.


    Even though Greg-sama was short tempered, if one party was a no show he wasn¡¯t about to make aint.


    ¡°Hey, what the hell is this! Where¡¯s¡ºStrangry¡»!¡± However, it seems like someone else was going toin.


    Eyes turned to the loud voice that shouted out all of a sudden.


    At that point was a young boy with burning red hair. On his back was a heavy two handed sword that couldn¡¯t be swung with ordinary strength.


    Though he wasn¡¯t tall, you could see that his body was well trained.


    Like I¡¯ve said many times before, quick tempers are proportional to how much power a hunter has.


    What no one else would say ¨C even Greg-sama, that guy shouted out in front of everyone.


    Even with everyone around him as opponents, his eyes showed unwavering confidence. Perhaps he even had the power to back it up.


    His sword emitted a unique shine, a characteristic marking it¡¯s creation by inhuman hands.


    It¡¯s what peoplemonly refer to as a Relic (Kanji ¨C Treasure Tool), a treasure that guy must have obtained in a shrine.


    His age is clearly lower than mine, but to dismiss him without knowing his abilities was too dangerous.


    ¡°There¡¯s so many small-fry around isn¡¯t there. I heard the top guys would being, so I came all this way!¡±


    The boy doesn¡¯t wait for anyones response, he just keeps running his mouth. ¡°So young aren¡¯t you? Is your n to make everyone here your enemy?¡±


    Greg-sama was looking at him curiously and muttered a few words. Although he has a rough look to him, it seems he gained some wisdom in his advanced age.


    For treasure huntersworking is important. If there¡¯s a problem with you, it¡¯ll spread in a sh.


    It doesn¡¯t matter how strong you are if you¡¯re beyond help.


    Maybe this has worked out for him up until now, but the people gathered here are only ones that want to gain positive attention from Footprints.


    Moreover these are all skilled people. Having a relic isn¡¯t that rare.


    The boy that lost his cool is surrounded by people, but none of them show any indications that they are going to put a stop to him.


    Probably because his words speak for the inner thoughts of a lot of the hunters here.


    The other ones are watching him make a fool of himself, careful to see what will happen next.


    The boy res with killing intent, trying to intimidate the members of Footprints at each table.


    But for the most part no one challenges him. Higher level hunters aren¡¯t used to dealing with naughty kids.


    Heating up even further, the boy yells louder. Like a beast trying to intimidate.


    ¡°I¡¯m the man that will one day be the strongest hunter, after all I¡¯m already level 4!


    Even though I wanted to knock shoulders with the Empires strongest, it¡¯s this boring!¡±


    He said something pretty amazing. He¡¯ll be a big shot, this guy. Either that or die.


    He¡¯s still in his mid teens I¡¯d say. Reaching level 4 at that age is certainly incredible.


    I can¡¯t say as much for his sky rocketed self confidence and arrogant attitude, but justice goes to the one that keeps on winning.


    Hunters lived in that kind of world.


    Ruda¡¯s face cramped up. Seems like it was a bit shocking to realise that idiots level was higher than hers.


    Don¡¯t worry too much, there¡¯s still the potential he raised his level with the help of a party.


    When his frustration was about to blow, a member of Footprints finally approached him.


    Someone came out, but it wasn¡¯t any of the recruiting members.


    It was the one that had been standing isted in the far corner of the room, Tino Shade.


    She walked over in a casual stride and when she reached the boys side, she looked down at him with cold eyes.


    ¡°Huh? What the hell do you want!?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce. Lets take this outside¡±. A pratingly cold, low voice.


    The other footprint members that had been calm rushed over.


    ¡°Hey, Tino. Todays about recruiting members, not about causing a disturbance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be over in an instant. A strike. If Onee-sama was here I¡¯m sure she¡¯d do the same.


    If you want to enter ¡ºStrange Grief¡» then get past me. If you¡¯re stronger, you can


    join I promise you.¡±


    Point nk. She has grit to stop just out of range of his long sword. The quick tempered idiot boy isn¡¯t much different.


    He looks ready to spring at Tino at any moment while she¡¯s surrounded by members trying to talk her down.


    I don¡¯t know which one is in the wrong.


    ¡°Leave the fool alone, he¡¯s a waste of time. We have directions to end things peacefully whenever possible!


    We all share collective responsibility, so we¡¯ll be punished alongside you!¡± ¡°Hah!? Who¡¯s the fool! I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, you idiot! Go die on your own so we can get back to work!¡±


    Some of Footprints members start to backtalk the boy with the attitude problem.


    It¡¯s a superior n and everything, but in the end it¡¯s made of the same types of people.


    Everyones a monster, and they¡¯re all looking for the slightest chance to exercise their power.


    Like pouring fuel on a fire, the uproar spreads further.


    It was preferable that not many objects were leftying around, because it wouldn¡¯t be strange for a weapon to be drawn now.


    And if someone pulls out their weapon, it can¡¯t be stopped halfway. The fight won¡¯t end until one of the two are dead.


    A fight between fellow treasure hunters is a disaster.


    All the people here are hunters, and among them not just a few are in posession of


    ¡ºRelics¡».


    If they start using them, one or two buildings could easily be blown away. ¡°Ohh! Well well! The strength of ¡ºFootprints¡», let me see it!¡±


    Greg-sama starts to instigate in a vulgar voice. Everyone else is also getting drawn


    in. Some among them are members of Footprints. It¡¯s already spiralled out of control.


    I pull on Ruda¡¯s sleeve who was watching stunned, I speak softly.


    ¡°Ruda. It¡¯s better to give up this time and leave. If a fight breaks out we can¡¯t stay. We¡¯ll get sucked into it and get killed.¡±


    Hunters can¡¯t handle being made light of.


    If you¡¯re attacked, then attack back. And if they attack back, then attack back. It¡¯s a negative chain. Even if it¡¯s coteral damage, it won¡¯t be forgiven. It doesn¡¯t end until thest person standing runs out of strength.


    Tino shrugs her shoulders, then taps the tips of her shoes to be sure. I recognise her behavior, she intends to blow off his head.


    A well trained hunters kick will easily cave in the ground and break through walls.


    The guardians of treasure shrines can¡¯t be harmed with only heavy weapons ¨C those ¡ºphantoms¡», so it¡¯s not unbelievable.


    ¡°W-Wait...¡±


    ¡°My ability to detect danger is the only thing I have self confidence in. Come on, before the fight begins lets leave...¡±


    ¡°B-But, I, came here to find a party!?¡±


    It¡¯s impossible. They all have muscles for brains. Which is more important, joining a party or your life?


    This is how I¡¯ve managed to live for thest five years. Ruda doesn¡¯t understand how high level hunters fight.


    It really would have been better not toe here. I regret it while trying to persuade her.


    ¡°I-I get it. I¡¯ll help you search! I¡¯ll help you out next time! Right now... living is more important.¡±


    ¡°! ? I-I understand. Ok.¡±


    The temperature of the room which was already hot, rises even further.


    The young boy was holding his sword ¨C and it was burning. Relic. A tool endowed with inhuman power.


    Crimson mes coil around the de, the brightness illuminates the unfazed face of Tino.


    From the corner I creep towards the exit.


    It¡¯s a miserable feeling. But it¡¯s safer. The back and forth argument can be heard continuing behind us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think things through after I ughter you. It¡¯s something I learned from onee- sama.¡±


    ¡°...Fine then, shorty. Come at me, I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll be able to take it easy on you!¡± ¡°Are you gonna destroy the ce. Huh? If you¡¯re gonna do it, do it outside!¡±


    If they do it outside, the Empire¡¯s knights will definitelye flying over. These days everyone is more sensitive to problems involving hunters.


    If you drag in regr people it¡¯s inexcusable.


    Outsiders keep fanning the mes.


    I don¡¯t want to think about it too much, but some are the voices of Footprints members.


    It¡¯s getting too chaotic. ¡°Yeah, do it! Ready¡ªFight!!¡± ¡°Hey don¡¯t stir them up...¡±


    A screaming voice. A coarse whistle. So noisy.


    As we stealthily head towards the exit, someone gave the start signal. Almost simultaneously the wind blew.


    The air in the room that was heated up, in one instant was blown away. The sudden shock made me fall on my butt. My hood fell off.


    Ruda who was behind me gave a short scream.


    Something cast a shadow on my field of vision. My heart was thumping loudly. I timidly looked up.


    Ruda¡¯s eyes were wide open and let out a tiny voice. ¡°...when did you...at what time....¡±


    Clear eyes like ck diamonds were looking down. It was the one who was facing the boy a moment ago, Tino.


    Her evenly cut hair flows back after a short dy. An elegant pair of bare legs were before my eyes.


    The sullen facial expression is gone, she looks at me absentmindedly. ¡°U-Um... what is it...?¡±


    Ruda asks in a quavering voice.


    Tino doesn¡¯t answer, but she speaks to me in a voice that has an equal tremble.


    ¡°.........Ah...W-What, What are you doing? Master? Since how long have you been here?


    Ah- ...I¡¯m gonna throw up.


    Trantor Notes


    Terms I¡¯ve made arbitrary decisions about so far:


    <i>Relic </i>¨C I¡¯m not calling them Treasure Tools, it sounds awkward to me.


    <i>Explorers </i>¨C I debated attaching Guild or Co to the end, but didn¡¯t.


    This Chapters Nickname:


    Strangry ¨C Strange Grief


    The katana is something like Storanji Guriefu so in Japanese the nickname is Stoguri. Strangry is the logical trantion, but sounds too much like Hangry for my liking.


    I might try not to use Strangry much. Unless someone has a better idea.

 Chapter 4: member recruitment 4

    <h4>Chapter?4: member?recruitment?4</h4> <h4>Chapter 4</h4>


    member recruitment 4


    When we came of age at 15 years old, as nned we formed a group of six. We challenged several level 1 shrines to test our abilities.


    They are all called Treasure shrines, but they are ranked ording to location, gimmick difficulty, threats, and the obtainable treasures.


    Level 1 shrines were popr with novice hunters and were quite simple.


    For us that went through grueling training and held inexhaustable enthusiasm, they weren¡¯t a challenge.


    Within our generation of novice hunters we were the fastest at capturing shrines. The future of Treasure Hunters.


    While having that kind of reaction, I became convinced my ability was one or two times beneath the others.


    While I had some awareness while we were training, when I was thrown into the thick of it, it was like I had fallen into an abyss.


    The difference in ability wasn¡¯t too severe for the moment, but in a few years I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up on their hunts.


    While they were geniuses, I only had talent within the range of ordinary Treasure Hunters.


    An excessive hindrance.


    At that time, in that moment, for the first time I understood it from the bottom of my heart.


    We, were not equal.


    The same age, raised in the same environment, but we were not born equal. A person with more magic power, someone that¡¯s physically stronger.


    Even though we were siblings, my younger sister had talent in magic, while I had none.


    It was such a frustrating thing.


    Well, my sister wasn¡¯t blood rted though.


    We were best friends that grew up together.


    Before making the decision to be hunters, we were always together in the same group.


    Sometimes we had a difference in opinion, and sometimes we fought, but it always came good in the end.


    My hometown was a tiny neighbourhood, so we were like half family.


    I truly was the weakest one.


    Everyone probably noticed myck of talent and slow growth, but they didn¡¯t say anything about it out of kindness.


    And so the night we first captured a shrine, at the inn we were staying at ¨C for the first time in my life I cried into a pillow by myself.


    I worried all night long, and then finally came to the decision to give up on everything.


    Treasure shrines store up on dangers and riches.


    Dense concentrations of Mana Material create Relics, but at the same time give birth to Phantoms ¨C to reject intruders.


    If we were to continue hunting together, one day I would get in the way and put the whole party at risk.


    If I were to make an error and get abandoned I¡¯d just die. But that¡¯s not the problem (well, it is a problem though).


    They definitely wouldn¡¯t make that choice. Besides I don¡¯t want to die either.


    It¡¯s shameful to give up on your dreams, but it¡¯s a better choice than putting your friends in danger.


    My adventure ended with the capture of a beginner shrine.


    Depending how you view it, I could at least boast that I had been a part of the same group as those guys.


    The next day I assembled them all in one room of the inn, and told everyone I was giving up on being a treasure hunter.


    Tears had already been shed the previous night, so that¡¯s probably why I didn¡¯t cry.


    And then, the friend that first brought up bing Treasure Hunters way back at the start,ter on the disciple of a sword master and bing widely known for his


    phantasmagoric (ever changing) sword ¨C Luke Sycor spoke up with an undefeatably earnest expression.


    ¡°I also spent the night thinking about it, but Cry, you don¡¯t have a particr role so be our leader.¡±


    ¡°.....Hey now, did you not listen to anything I just said?¡± That was the begining of everything, and the end.


    My friends talent exceeded my expectations by far, and the level of the Shrines we captured quickly rose.


    After just one year I couldn¡¯t keep up with them, but I always remained as the leader. Because they were a bunch of idiots.


    Stupidest, but the strongest. My enthusiasm quickly dried up as I alone was swallowed by the fear of death.


    Ever since that point I have felt like retiring as a hunter, but I stayed on as the leader.


    And several years down the line till now, the oue is that I still carry the burden of being the leader of ever increasing monsters.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    ¡°Is that the rumoured guy from Strangry? Isn¡¯t he kinda weak? He can¡¯t even stand up.¡±


    ¡°What has he been doing until now? He¡¯s caused an uproar.¡±


    ¡°...A little while ago that guy, he was lined up behind me outside...¡± Gossip starts up. I¡¯m paying for my mistakes.


    I absentmindedly run my gaze across the table of ¡ºStrange Grief¡».


    Since the party members apart from me rarely attend, we¡¯re monopolising a vacant table.


    More precisely the others left the Imperial Capital to capture a shrine, so they aren¡¯t here.


    The convergence of everyones line of sight feels awful. I have the the attention of every single person.


    But nobodyes closer.


    What have I done... All I did was sleep in a bitte. This is why I wanted to go home so bad!


    This wouldn¡¯t have happened if I wasn¡¯t here right?! ¡°So this... is loneliness, huh...¡±


    I give a nihilistic smile, and utter a soliloquy.


    My stomach cramped so much it hurt. I am definitely the one with the weakest body in the room.


    Trying to escape from this wasn¡¯t a trifling joke. It scared me.


    What kind of reaction would these pepole have if they knew I wasn¡¯t just a member of Strange Grief, but it¡¯s leader?


    Tino who was pulling me over to the table looked like her head would explode from wanting to keep them all in check. She had a dangerous look in her eyes.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t mind them please. The magnificence of Master, I¡¯m the one who knows it best.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault that I am suffering from this mental anguish in the first ce.¡±


    Tino Shade is my childhood friend¡¯s, the Genocidal Monster ¡ºPeerless Shadow¡»Liz-chan¡¯s apprentice.


    Back then, I recalled the circumstances just after I came to the Imperial Capital.


    A few years after she became Liz Smarts apprentice, I along with Arch Brave and a few other parties formed the n First Step, and that girl was also there with us.


    She adores Liz as her Onee-sama, and from that connection she calls me Master. She¡¯s not a party member of Strange Grief, something more like a half mascot.


    Before long it wasn¡¯t really appropriate to call her a mascot, and she became another monster with crazy prospects.


    By the way, I¡¯m referred to as master while being the leader of Strange Grief, because I¡¯m also the n master of First Step.


    In other words I¡¯m at the top of the monsters. At the time it was being decided everyone was just going along with things because no one wanted the position, so before I knew it I was the one in the seat. Just remembering it makes me want to throw up.


    ¡°What are you here for? A Hunt?¡±


    To my question Tino held my arm, got closer to my body and looked at me with upturned eyes.


    The cutesy act and short temper is surely from her teacher¡¯s bad influence.


    ¡°......because, today, Master¡¯s Strange Grief was, was searching... for party members, I heard...¡±


    ¡°......I didn¡¯t say so. I would tell you that face to face....¡±


    It¡¯s because of the deputy n leader, who was angry that the creator of this event never showed up to it.


    More or less, I show up everytime but disguised as a guest.


    In the first ce, I think it¡¯s strange for people to make so much noise over such vague gossip.


    However since it draws so many people, we should leak rumours next time too. The members of Strange Grief are already solidified, but there are still parties searching for excellent members.


    I don¡¯t think I shoulde anymore. Next time... or rather, I¡¯m nevering again.


    Please just get along without fighting each other.


    My dramatic appearance had thrown everyone off their bearings, and it was nice that nobody was approaching while I was chatting to Tino.


    Then from the next table over a handsome guy starteding.


    The people in the surroundings broke apart creating a fissure to let him pass.


    A man that looks better than any one else here in that white uniform created in the style of the Imperial military.


    Silky smooth golden hair, friendly blue eyes.


    Born and raised in the empire, and undoubtedly one of the strongest hunters in it.


    Lion. Hero. Arch Brave¡¯s leader.


    ¡ºSilver Star Heavy Thunder¡»is his alias, one of the five people in the Empire given a level 7 hunter ranking.


    Ark Rodin.


    He¡¯s also the rival of my childhood friends.


    A guy that gets to party up with cute girls, quite an unpleasant person. Furthermore he¡¯s freaking strong but isn¡¯t self obsessed about it, he¡¯s so wonderful that it grates on your nerves.


    And the fact that he sees right through my petty jealousy just makes me more annoyed.


    It¡¯s a negative chain.


    ¡°Cry, you¡¯rete. Something happen?¡± ¡°...Not really. I just overslept.¡±


    ¡°Ahahahahaha, your jokes are as funny as ever.¡±


    Arkughs cheerfully, saying I was being funny. It wasn¡¯t a joke though. ¡°Don¡¯t get any closer to Master. You faker.¡±


    ¡°Ahahahahahahahaha¡±


    Tino tried intimidating the handsome guy.


    For some reason he¡¯s not mad about it and starts pounding the table whileughing.


    It¡¯s terrifying.


    We¡¯re not in private so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to snap at each other. It¡¯s a mistake in education.


    ¡°You were thinking about the fun you would have today, so you couldn¡¯t sleep right?¡±


    I was so full of anxiety Iid awake until dawn. That¡¯s the reason I slept in.


    Appearing before a bunch of quick tempered and strange monsters, I would never do so if I wasn¡¯t so afraid of the n deputy.


    The hunters have superior abilities, so even though I¡¯m the master my position is at the bottom.


    ¡°I see... so you were hiding in the shadows as a participant so you could judge from there.


    ...Quite underhanded isn¡¯t it? There was that big rule of having to wear a uniform, yet you aren¡¯t wearing one, and you¡¯re not disying your mark.¡±


    ¡°I just said I overslept didn¡¯t I? Listen to people.¡± I didn¡¯t have any time to prepare.


    Ark narrows his eyes and gives me a scrutinising look.


    Even if he¡¯s a handsome genius, he¡¯s still a hunter and doesn¡¯t listen to people when they are talking.


    There was no judging going on. Whoever other parties recruit isn¡¯t my concern, and no one was being invited to my party.


    Todays participation was just some window dressing.


    ¡°Master, this man is too impolite. He should be expelled from the n.¡± ¡°Ahahahahahahahaha, Tino you¡¯re the same as ever, so hrious!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy if everyone was as broad minded as Ark though.¡±


    Ark, Greg-sama, Tino and that boy from before, a fight has nearly broken out three times now.


    Ark reaches out to stroke Tino¡¯s head, and she avoids it like a threat.


    You have courage to touch the small monster. You can stroke it but be careful if it bites you.


    I don¡¯t want to get in fights so I rarely go outside, if I do I wear a disguise. The most well known face here is probably Ark¡¯s.


    A number of hunters are peeking this way.


    Ark was being reserved, but there was no sign of any oneing forward to get between us.


    Before the member recruitment is over, by all means pleasee have a chat with him.


    ¡°So, did you find a good member?¡±


    To my question, Ark collects his attention on me.


    Even now Arch Brave is screening prospective applicants.


    He¡¯s their leader, so a new member could be decided once he says a name. Even if it¡¯s not an invitation, other parties would scramble to recieve someone that gained the attention of a super celebrity like Ark.


    Ark furrowed his eyebrows for a moment, then let out a small groan and shook his head.


    ¡°Frankly, it¡¯s difficult. There are some great people here, but would they keep up with me if we went to capture a shrine?¡±


    His words made me widen my eyes unintentionally. That¡¯s exactly it. Monsters are born within monsters.


    The strength of a hunter for some reason, is proportional to how many shrines they have captured.


    Arch Brave is continually capturing higher difficulty shrines, there¡¯s no easy way for someone to catch up and be ready to join a party like that.


    If you had that much power, you would already be flourishing.


    This is an event to find people with good future prospects.


    The applicants that have been given an infinitely high hurdle seem a bit pitiable. Arks eyes shine with a momentary glimmer of light. He asks in a calm tone of voice.


    ¡°Speaking of, has Cry found anyone?¡±


    I don¡¯t know since I haven¡¯t been searching at all. I raise my head and take a look around.


    Whenever my line of sight meets with a hunter, their face freezes from the tension.


    Standing next to the wall looking ufortable, my line of sight meets with Ruda. Next to her with his eyes wide open was Greg-sama, wearing an indescribable facial expression.


    The red headed boy that was trying to pick a fight with everyone had his arms restrained behind his back by members of Footprints. His teeth were bared even so.


    Looking at Tino as he struggled and shook his shoulders.


    ¡°Hm-? We have enough members already. If I named someone, would you take them in?¡±


    Ark shut his eyes and meditated on the words I said as a joke. ¡°......Yes. I trust in your words Cry.¡±


    Everyone in the room became noisy.


    While we were in the same n, which party leaves the choosing of its members up to someone else?


    Furthermore it¡¯s one the top parties in the empire, that getspetitive over a single spot.


    ¡°Wha-, Ark!?¡±


    One of his party ¨C a priest girl raises her voice in panic.


    I raise myself up, fold my arms, and lean back with my legs crossed. I smile. ¡°......Oh. Interesting. Anything goes?¡±


    ¡°...Just one person. I don¡¯t have the surplus to raise more than that.¡± Ark gulps back saliva. This guy is really tolerant.


    But a reendation, huh? Interesting. An interesting thing to think about, Ark.


    This is a good opportunity. It¡¯ll be a hot topic.


    People will talk about it, and then even more people wille to the next recruitment.


    I¡¯ll need to rent an even bigger room.


    The problem is, I haven¡¯t been able to pick any one out.


    From what I¡¯ve seen, there¡¯s some trash with a small amount of talent, a hunter with some experience that¡¯s a slightly amusing piece of trash, and a passably strong piece of trash that doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s own ce.


    Not exactly the kind of lineup you would rmend to Arch Brave, and I have no special ability to understand someone¡¯stent potential.


    No matter what I say, if I can¡¯t produce a suitable applicant it¡¯s going to create some friction.


    The quickest way would be to rmend this solo girl here from Footprints. Our n is excellent so a certain amount of ability will be guaranteed.


    Our eyes casually meet, and she blushes as she speaks.


    ¡°Master, how wonderful. But I¡¯ve decided to go to the same ces as Master, to be able to choose you is an honor.


    I refuse to enter into this faker¡¯s party. Please choose someone apart from me.¡± ¡°I really need to check on what Liz has been teaching you.¡±


    My friends have been long time rivals of Arch Brave.


    Different from the tolerant ¡ºHoly Spirit¡» here, my party was extremely narrow minded.


    For a moment I check again to see if I can find someone good, but I can¡¯t.


    Maybe it¡¯s better just to keep the cocky smile I have going and just say there isn¡¯t anyone.


    But, there¡¯s some monsters peeking this way with a serious look that might take an issue with that.


    I knit my brows together and put on a face like I had done a lot of thinking as I speak.


    Although I had given up on my past motivation, my current goal was to at least look like a hardboiled cool and strong guy.


    ¡°Hmm, yeah... there is someone, it¡¯s just. I was waiting to bring them over to ours at the the right time.¡±


    ¡°Oi!¡±


    A voice filled with hostility. The boy that had been restrained had forcibly shaken off the members of Footprints.


    He¡¯s thrusting his finger towards me in a grand gesture.


    As expected of someone who was granted level 4, it seems like they have some power.


    ¡°No matter what, you owe me an apology! If you want to nominate someone, make it me!¡±


    He shouted so hard he¡¯s left gasping for breath. The nerves on this guy. Anyway to Arch Brave a level 4 hunter may as well be an ordinary person.


    ¡°You, are you already in a party?¡± ¡°...That type of thing, is unrted!!¡± No, it¡¯s rted though.


    I put my hand on my chin, and give the boy a serious look over.


    He must have talent. He has courage. His sharp toungue and rudeness is something Arks team could discipline him on.


    Comparing all rounders to single minded types, statistics point to one being stronger.


    I¡¯d be worried he might get someone killed if I entered him into Strange Grief, but if he¡¯s in Holy Spirit it bes Arks problem so I don¡¯t care.


    I put my hands together in a loud p and grinned at the boy. ¡°Your name is?¡±


    ¡°...Gilbert Bush. Gilbert, of the ¡ºSword of Purgatory¡»!¡±


    He was excited for a moment, but managed to control his shouting voice in thest moment.


    I guess that Sword of Purgatory refers to the Relic he carries on his back.


    Probably isn¡¯t an actual alias. There are only a few hunters in the capital that are known by one.


    Ark is looking over Gilbert seriously. Even with a reassessment he will still look like a brat.


    I pped my hands and spoke condescendingly.


    ¡°Alright then Gilbert. I¡¯ll rmend you to Ark. But there¡¯s just one condition. ¡°There¡¯s...a condition!?¡±


    I can¡¯t get a good judgement. Ruda seems like slightly talented trash, Greg-sama looks like amusing trash, and Gilbert looks like trash that doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s ce. But nothing is certain.


    I can¡¯t be a good judge, so whoever I choose wille down to luck anyway.


    ¡°Yeah. Just one condition... ¡ºDon¡¯t lose¡». What¡¯s the most necessary thing for a hunter? ¡ºVictory¡»¡±


    Gilbert is looking over with a puzzled expression. No, everyone in the n is quietly listening to me.


    I¡¯m just spouting out a bunch of random words, don¡¯t take it so seriously... I want to throw up.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have that ability you will expose your party to danger. For this reason show me that you ¡ºDon¡¯t lose¡».


    By the way ever since I became a hunter... I have never been defeated.¡± ¡°What!?¡±


    I haven¡¯t fought anyone. It¡¯s because I never fight. I use any measures to run away from a battle.


    Sometimes I use my friends as a shield, sometimes my influence, at others wealth. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll y the same hand in this battle.


    From the little finger on my left hand I pull out a gold ring, I fling it at Gilbert.


    That ring is the ¡ºBullet Finger¡». It¡¯s quite amon thing, but it¡¯s a Relic from a shrine.


    It has a trivial amount of power, but it has value if you want to sell it. Catching it with his right hand, the boy Gilbert frowns.


    I smile and loudly shout.


    ¡°Every member here listen up. I n on giving Gilbert a rmendation.


    But if someone knocks him down and takes that ring, I¡¯ll rmend <i>them </i>to Arch Brave.


    Incidentally, that ring is a Relic, so if you don¡¯t want a rmendation, I¡¯ll just give you that instead.


    Ark lets out a short whistle.


    Tino understands the situation immediately, and in an instant closes the distance on Gilbert and gives him a hard kick to the face.


    My smile is cramping up, so before any one notices I quietly stand up. ¡°...Now then, lets escape.¡±


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    This is the story of a hero.


    The Golden Age of treasure hunters.


    Men and women search for wealth, honor, power ¨C an era where people wish for glory.


    The story of the childhood friends with brilliant talents aiming to be the strongest,


    The n that aims for the same,


    And one person, the one concerned thats consigned to be a bystander watching over it all,


    My story, the tale of Strange Grief.


    Trantor Notes <li>Again Holy Spirit refers to Arch Brave here.</li> <li>Ark¡¯s main descriptor is Ikeman ¨C basically as cool and good looking as a movie star.</li>


    Tino often calls him a false Ikeman or calls him shallow, but it was hard for me to trante it in. <li>Cry is an unreliable narrator ¨C he misrepresents the truth to the reader, and his own narrated opinions can be incorrect. Hopefully I can get this across urately.</li>

 Chapter 5: Imperial Capital

    <h4>Chapter?5: Imperial?Capital</h4> <h4>Chapter 5</h4>


    Imperial Capital


    It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m out of my depth.


    To the members of Strange Grief ¨C my childhood friends, I appealed in a sorrowful voice.


    ¡°With you guys... I just can¡¯t keep up. You get it don¡¯t you, this times shrine capture... it was my fault we took so long.¡±


    Treasure Hunter parties have assigned roles.


    Attackers that drive back monsters. Swordsmen and Mages.


    Supporters that track enemies and solve Gimmicks. Thieves and Alchemists. Healers that cure injuries and are in charge of protecting the party. Pdins.


    Without those skills I was just a lump of extra baggage.


    I worked hard. But out of someone with talent and someone without, it is self evident which one will be stronger.


    And my friends ¨C Luke and the others were hard working to an amazing degree. Every human is only given 24 hours in a day each, so it¡¯s impossible to catch up with them.


    A general party is made up of five or six people.


    If I wasn¡¯t there ¨C and one or two others instead, Luke and my friends could proceed with greater ease.


    Listening to my words, Luke Sycor nodded his head sadly. ¡°Aah... certainly Cry, as you say we don¡¯t have enough power.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Sorry Cry-chan. We¡¯ll get even stronger so you don¡¯t have to worry...¡± The person sitting next to me. Liz Smart gives her agreement.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean...¡±


    They are strong. Already at the level of too strong.


    The reason they can keep capturing higher and higher level shrines even with me weighing them down, is because they are strong.


    If I wasn¡¯t with them, the five of them would have it easier.


    Warding off my persuasion as if it was a breeze, Luke talked with a distant look. ¡°It won¡¯t be good enough like this... haha...


    If things stay the same, being the strongest hunters will just remain a dream within


    a dream.


    Thanks, because of you I was able to wake up.


    I¡¯m going to retrain myself from the start, by bing the pupil of a master swordsman...¡±


    Luke went for a stroll, and became the pupil of a swordsman whose name was roared throughout the capital.


    Each of the others as well, left to raise their power.


    I don¡¯t think they heard the same thing as I said.


    Those guys are hopeless. They think everything will be solved if they themselves are stronger.


    No matter how strong you are I will remain weak. And so, I was struck by an idea.


    Lets make a n. Right now things aren¡¯t good. I¡¯m gonna get killed. Even if I don¡¯t die, I¡¯m going to suffer.


    Lets make a n. Make a n with other talented parties.


    For the express purpose of getting a new strong member to join ¡ºStrange Grief¡». A new wind is needed. For the sake of taking a fresh step forward.


    In this way I founded ¡ºFirst Step¡», and with the pretext of managing it I was able to sessfully escape from Shrine hunting.


    That was three years ago.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    There exists a substance called Mana Material.


    I¡¯m not fully knowledgable on the intricate details, but it seems to be the fundamental force this world is built from.


    It¡¯s a substance invisible to the naked eye, but exists everywhere. It¡¯s fine to just imagine it as an invisible fog.


    Naturally it exist in equal amounts all over the world, but it can be concentrated due to Earth Veins or other influences.


    At that time, the power that is normally invisible, creates an extremely limited miniature world based on information it extracts from the worlds root.


    Those are Treasure Shrines. They are the reason why Treasure Hunters have been around since ancient times.


    The form of a Treasure Shrine varies. For example, Towers, Castles, Forests, Deserts, Underground Labyrinths, oddly ced boats in the sky, waterfalls and so on.


    A different ne that exists based on information randomly extracted from all over the world.


    The aim of Hunters, and the reason the shrines are called Treasure shrines ¨C is because at the time the new world is created there is a high likelihood that a unique item called a Relic (Kanji ¨C Treasure Tool) will manifest.


    For instance, a canteen that never runs out of water. For instance, a ring that will protect you once only. For instance, a cloak that will let you fly when worn.


    asionally treasure shrines are like that, they¡¯ll produce an item that cannot be recreated in modern civilisation.


    ording to its strength you may be able to sell one that gets you enough money to y around with your whole life, genuine treasure.


    Of course there are also risks.


    In ces thick with Mana Material you will encounter tough life-forms ¨C monsters. And through the same concept, a treasure shrine can manifest a living apparition ¨C a Phantom.


    There can also be traps, and the terrain itself can be no small obstacle.


    You could also lose your life getting into an argument with a fellow Hunter.


    However, even in the face of direct threats to their life, Hunters never stop exploring Treasure Shrines.


    Wealth, prestige, and, through conquest of atmosphere dense with Mana Material, you can obtain¡ºpower¡».


    The Treasure Shrines are too enticing to give up on.


    The Imperial Capital Zebrudia was, at least for Treasure Hunters, a first rate location.


    Convenience of transport. Town development. The Country¡¯s power. Security. Above all that, numerous earth veins thick with Mana Material.


    The existence of various Treasure Shrines of differing difficulty made the Imperial Capital the holynd for Treasure Hunters.


    Innumerable Relics gathered together, Monster materials sought after by merchants ¨C these collected supplies attracting more hunters.


    If famous Hunters gathered together, the security of the city is assured.


    It was this cycle that made the Zebrudia Empire into a major world power, and gave it the greatest national influence.


    From the remote town where we first decided to be Treasure Hunters, we had to travel by transferring over several different horse drawn carriages.


    The distance to the Imperial Capital was slightly absurd. We treated it as environmental training and thought of it as a shortcut to glory.


    In actuality we did get a little experience, and even now I don¡¯t think it was the wrong decision.


    The Imperial Capital... Zebrudia is a country developed by hunters.


    Empirews are favorable to Treasure Hunters, in terms of taxes, in the sense of facilities, everything is convenient in various ways.


    The n headquarters of First Step was in the heart of the Imperial Capital. It stood in a good location on the main street.


    The headquarters were also known as the n house, so with the membership fee that was cheated out of Footprints members, a five storey tower was built.


    On the top floor. Bright light was shining into the n-masters office as I nodded off, when the Deputy n-master Eva ripped open the door forcibly and rushed into the room.


    Confirming from my surprise that I was awake, she breathed out a deep sigh. ¡°Cry-san, you¡¯ve been exposed.¡±


    ¡°Ah-... really?¡±


    The n¡¯s deputy master Eva Renfeed and the staff below her that do administrative work are not Hunters.


    Different from those monsters, a purely grown delicate body.


    Slim red rimmed sses, and behind them radiant eyes like amethysts. Her brown hair is also nice and well ordered.


    Unlike the crude hunters, she has a suitable appearance for work.


    There are about ten other people below her, but without them Footprints would copse.


    I gathered them here and there from the shadows of Footprints in order to retire. I tried to act in secret, because the priority of not getting beaten to death was high.


    With a grumpy expression she ces a newspaper on my desk.


    It was the one that boasted of being the number one shared newspaper in the Empire, Zebrudia Days.


    One page features arge photo of the building from yesterdays member recruitment.


    However the signboard that was usually above the entrance was missing, the wall had a huge hole in it, and here and there it was burning.


    Through the big hole in the wall you could see the figures of hunters brawling. The title was ¡°Major n ¡®Arch Brave¡¯ Recruitment Outbreaks in Brawl¡±


    I may have made a serious mistake. I feel like throwing up.


    I yawn widely as I read through the paper. The first thing I need to make sure of... ¡°Were there any civilian casualties?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, it seems like there weren¡¯t any.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯re good. If a civilian was injured it would be terrible.¡±


    It was good to evacuate the pub owner beforehand. Only hunters were involved.


    First ss hunters can kill people with one finger. But, our n motto is to not harm citizens.


    A destroyed building can be repaired, but a person that has died can not be brought back.


    I briefly read the article, fortunately the name Strange Grief didn¡¯te up. Thanks to Zelbrudia Days our members are only seen as idiots.


    They still have some wiggle room.


    But those monsters. We¡¯re in trouble because they don¡¯t understand moderation. Destroying a building over a mere low ss, little fingers worth of Relic.


    Eva who doesn¡¯t know the full details, sses shimmer as she res at me. ¡°Cry-san, you poured fuel on the fire didn¡¯t you?.¡±


    ¡°No- I hadn¡¯t nned on pouring anything, actually I didn¡¯t pour anything ¨C you¡¯re being a little too cruel aren¡¯t you?¡±


    After all that the member recruitment ended in a vague manner.


    I didn¡¯t know the results because I ran away around the time tables started flying about. It looks like things got pretty heated.


    That Gilbert boy was targeted by Tino early on. That¡¯s why she¡¯s a muscle brain. Everyone there had such a fiery nature, once a fire started it spread quickly.


    Ah- ...I want to move to somewhere far away... ¡°What did Ark have to say?¡±


    ¡°I met him in the lounge earlier, but he was roaring withughter as he read the news. I don¡¯t think it bothered him¡±


    That guy, he has a big heart. With the caliber of a hero, I guessed he¡¯d be that way. Having his party ¡®Arch Brave¡¯ as the number two in Footprints is something I¡¯m truly thankful for.


    Honestly, they¡¯ve saved us a lot.


    Flinging aside the Newspaper and putting my legs up on the table, I start to carefully wipe down the Ring relics I always wear on my fingers.


    Eva puts her palm on her forehead.


    The silver chains I had scattered about made a shrill sound. ¡°What¡¯s the payment amount for the destroyed pub?¡±


    ¡°The invoice was sent to Ark. You shouldpensate for our opportunity loss. I made that sort of argument.¡±


    ¡°Comints areing in from Explorers.¡± ¡°Deal with it appropriately.¡±


    I¡¯m used toints. At first I felt like throwing up every time I got one, but since our members are <i>our </i>members, theints came all year round.


    I can¡¯t throw up over every single one.


    To me who can¡¯t rx, Eva added.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be troublesome, go over and give a proper exnation.¡± ¡°ah- ...I hear someone calling for me I want to throw up.¡±


    My stomach lets out a pained sound.


    The Imperial Capital is a city of Treasure Hunters.


    Thergest management organisation is the ¡ºExplorers Association¡», which holds a great amount of political influence.


    On paper ¡®First Step¡¯ is also underneath them, so there¡¯s no right to veto their summons.


    With a distorted expression Eva amazed me with her true feelings. ¡°You should be used to it by now. How many times does this make it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many times they summon me, I¡¯ll never get used to it.


    The Imperial branch chief Gark-san is super scary ok. He has definitely killed some people.¡±


    ¡°Again with this...¡±


    The head of the Imperial Capital branch of Explorers, Gark-san is a former hunter.


    When he started his retirement, he became a staff member of Explorers. He¡¯s a former monster.


    It¡¯s been a while since he started his retirement but his health is still going strong. He¡¯s a manly person that intervenes in hunter brawls without batting an eyelid.


    Additionally, around the time we first came to the capital we became indebted to him, so I can¡¯t raise my head to him.


    I¡¯m at a loss.


    ¡°Really though... If you ignore it, that person wille over here on their own.¡±


    On one asion I carelessly disregarded a problem and it became troublesome. Now they¡¯re the person at the top of my list of those who you shouldn¡¯t go up against.


    Above all else, the assistant branch head is a good natured person, so it¡¯s actually easier to go straight to Explorers so I can meet them.


    I wish someone else could go instead of me but... yeah, Eva who administrates all of the n operations is a regr person. I can¡¯t bring myself to send her into the thick of all those hunters.


    ¡°I wonder if Ark would go instead?¡±


    ¡°Cry-san, don¡¯t you rely on Ark too much?¡±


    Because there isn¡¯t anyone else decent enough. Great power doesn¡¯te with great personality.


    For a moment I frantically mulled it over, but in the end nothing good came to mind.


    ¡°....Can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t want to go, but I will. I really don¡¯t want to go. There¡¯s no one to guard me. And my disguise Relic was broken the other day.¡±


    If everyone from Strange Grief was here, someone would follow me as an escort. But since they¡¯re challenging a shrine with a high degree of difficulty I don¡¯t know when they will be back.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be ok. It¡¯s the Imperial Capital you know?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say there won¡¯t be an attack in the whole city.


    Well, there hasn¡¯t been any recently because we crushed everything though.¡±


    I put my most well polished ring on my index finger.


    I ced the other rings in my pouch, fastened the chains to my belt, and stood up.


    Now it¡¯s time for me to get serious, and disy my magnificent skill in prostrating myself on the floor.


    Trantor Notes


    -This chapter had a lot of exposition (info dumping)


    if there¡¯s anything unclear, leave ament and I¡¯ll try answer.


    -The tranted line that sounds like a spiderman reference is coincidence,


    if you absolutely hate that kind of thing showing up even coincidently let me know.


    -If I have made any errors feel free to point them out.

 Chapter 6: Punishment game

    <h4>Chapter?6: Punishment?game</h4> <h4>Chapter 6</h4>


    Punishment game


    The Explorers Association Zebrudia Branch is about a 15 minute walk from n headquarters, sandwiched between arge shop and a tavern.


    Although it is smaller in size than the other two businesses, it is bigger in terms of prosperity.


    There was a fluttering g with the symbol of a Treasure chest upon a red background.


    I double checked my surroundings, and then passed through the entrance, feeling the urge to throw up.


    Hot air enveloped me and I furrowed my brows in difort. Within this building is the citadel of monsters.


    There is a distinct difference between ordinary people and treasure hunters. I¡¯m not talking about their equipment, or some other visible difference.


    It¡¯s about forcefulness, should I say the difference in nature between each living thing?


    The Imperial Capital is called the holynd of treasure hunters, but the total amount of them is still not that many.


    It would be hard to meet one just walking around outside, but there are ces where more of them haunt, and I¡¯d call the Explorers branch the biggest infestation.


    I straightened my back and moved through the wide lobby.


    In the atrium room, roaring voices, snickering, and jovial singing constantly echo out. It¡¯s like a war scene.


    There¡¯s an indistinctbination of blood, sweat, alcohol and metal that creates the unique stench that you could call the adventurer¡¯s odour.


    A giant hunter that was at least twice as big as me nced downwards at me, then passed by without a word.


    Are Hunters truly the same as people, I remain doubtful.


    The Explorers Association ¨C An organisation that supports hunters.


    From Relics to monster material trading, item restocking and services to provide information on parties. Anything and everything necessary for the hunter trade; an organisation that shares the same history with the profession of Treasure Hunter itself.


    Shrines and Hunters, parties and ns ¨C Explorers is responsible for allocating levels and ranks to them all.


    Invading a Shrine is possible even if you aren¡¯t a hunter, but it¡¯s a good way to die. It¡¯s halfmon sense to enter the Explorers and be a hunter.


    Of course membership isn¡¯t free. Each year you are charged ording to your earnings. And from time to time, a request will be pushed onto you.


    When the n is on the scale of Footprints, people take care of it themselves. Most ns are like that, not wanting to keep a personal eye on everything.


    Well, since the fee takes care of itself, I was content to be a dog of the Explorers.


    The receptionist girl is like an incredibly cute looking model. The organisation is useful in <i>various </i>ways.


    Among the mass of hunters that reek of blood and excitement, I straightened my back and strolled forward with a swagger.


    I passed by hunters wrapped in bandages from old wounds, it¡¯s terrifying but I know from experience that I was more likely to get entangled with them if my head was cast down.


    The weak get eaten. This ce, why does the centre of town end up ruled by thews of the jungle?


    A hunter suddenly spread a newspaper which came into view. It was the picture of the pub that was partially destroyed.


    It wasn¡¯t the Zebrudia Days newspaper, but apparently other newspapers had posted simr articles.


    It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s not my fault.


    me it on someone else you tabloid trash! ¡°Fame is... a miserable thing.¡±


    I feel queazy, but on the surface I show a nihilistic smile and line up at the reception desk.


    While praying for my turn in line not toe, ites quickly. ¡°Thank you for using the Explorers Association today.¡±


    The ck haired girl at the desk gives a smile that soothes the heart. The Explorers receptionist isn¡¯t a hunter.


    The reason our n staff also aren¡¯t hunters is because I was envious.


    Trying to act cool, I ce both hands down on the counter with a bang, and then give my best low voice impersonation.


    After all, my aim is to be hard boiled.


    ¡°I have business with Chief Gark. We have a meeting, please guide me through.¡±


    The receptionist responded with a full smile, without any reaction to my counter m.


    ¡°Oh, yes. The total destruction of a pub wasn¡¯t it. Come on through to get lectured. Cry-san, I say this every time, but when you get summoned you don¡¯t have to line up you know?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t total destruction, it was partial.


    ¡ì


    ¡°I apologise for causing so much trouble!!¡± ¡°-!?¡±


    A sincere apology is important.


    A self important countenance is generally fine elsewhere.


    But if your opponent is Gark, then it¡¯s ok to throw away your pride without hesitation.


    At any rate he¡¯s seen me in a miserable state countless times before.


    After passing through reception, the moment I came face to face with him I knelt down on the ground.


    As expected, making eye contact with the veteran Chief Gark makes my face freeze up.


    The branch chief Gark is a human being. He looks like a monster, but he really is human.


    His height is over two meters. Running diagonally across his cheek is an old scar, and from his bald head, veins bulge out.


    His body was so well trained you wouldn¡¯t think he was retired.


    He had a truly viinous face, but he was human.


    A distinguished one at that. He always wore a sword but he was a normal part of the general public (currently).


    When you line him up next to the cheerful smiling face of the deputy branch chief Kaina-san like this, you really get that beauty and the beast feeling.


    He was human though.


    It¡¯s a secret that I think a wild beast would be more docile. I am much obliged as always thank you.


    ¡°O-Oi, Cry...?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t deliberate. There was no ill will involved!


    In order not to bother the public, we received permission from the pub owner to destroy it in advance-!!¡±


    It¡¯s the truth.


    Thinking things could turn out this way, I paid meticulous attention as to not draw in the public.


    In my growth as a leader I gained the apology skill, the preparation skill, and the bluff skill.


    Quite good I¡¯d say!


    I kept rattling on breathlessly.


    ¡°The point is, those guys are really troublesome, right?


    You want things to stop, but they don¡¯t, and then you have no choice but to go through with things!!


    Hey, tell me how to get them to stop, those guys!! I want them to stop. I truly want them to stop ok! If I could do it I would, those bastaaaaaards!!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it, in a ce where it wouldn¡¯t bother ordinary people I let off some steam.


    Ordinarily it¡¯s better not to give excuses, but my excuses were precise. It was to invite sympathy. It¡¯s not like Gark was that mad either.


    There was no damage to regr people therewasnodamagetoregrpeople, above all else there was no damage to regr people.


    I get back on my feet, and from receiving the force of my apology, Gark takes a step back.


    ¡°Oi... don¡¯t try to just push past this.¡±


    ¡°The main point, is that we only demolished a building don¡¯t you think!?


    It¡¯s just some Newspapers reporting nothing broken, there aren¡¯t anyints right!?


    Fine, we broke a little building! But we didn¡¯t break people so isn¡¯t that fine!


    I¡¯ll pay the reparations!! The owner and I go way back, and he¡¯s a great guy so don¡¯t worry!


    Just forgive me with a smile!! I want to eat ice cream.¡±


    The partially destroyed store is a pub, but it also sells super delicious ice cream. Their ice cream making has to put them in the top three ice cream stores in the Imperial Capital.


    After I continually persuaded while feeling like throwing up, Kaina who had remained silent until now had a twitch in her smile.


    ¡°N-Now now, calm down, Cry-kun. While the chief wanted to reprimand you, there hasn¡¯t been any criminal offences filed.¡±


    Each time Gark would get furious, Kaina would let out a ¡®now now¡¯ that reigns him in.


    I guess they are bncing out the same role.


    Gark has the role of being angry and giving threats, while Kaina searches for apromise.


    Like I thought, Gark lets out a long sigh.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done any reprimanding yet though... Well alright. Sit.¡±


    All right- I¡¯m forgiven. I wouldn¡¯t do such a showy apology just anywhere.


    I obediently took a seat on the fluffy sofa. The feeling of wanting to throw up receded slightly.


    As I rxed and let my guard down, Gark mmed both hands down on his table with a bang.


    The sudden noise reverberated in my body. He stared at me with his teeth bared.


    ¡°This time as well, Cry. I¡¯ve summoned you when I didn¡¯t want to.¡± If you didn¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t summon me, it would be better.


    In his admonishing tone of voice Gark continued.


    ¡°You know, even if there was nothing filed, it was something that appeared in the newspapers right? I can¡¯t just forgive you for this one.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ????


    You should forgive me. If we went by the usual Explorers standards you would usually give me a bit of leeway.


    Anyway, there was no one hurt. The destruction of a building falls under Empirew.


    A broken pub is something small. There¡¯s no way a pro at cleaning up after people like Gark doesn¡¯t understand that.


    I looked to Kaina-san but she had a bitter smile on her face. Guess it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll toss this to Ark.


    ¡°This wouldn¡¯t be, a punishment game right?¡± ¡°...¡±


    To my question, Gark¡¯s expression soured over.


    The Explorers main duty is to assist hunters in capturing Shrines. Coincident with that, it ran a service of receiving and appointing requests.


    Hunters were strong to the point that you stopped thinking of them as being human, so requests woulde from merchants and countries that sought to borrow their strength.


    Escort jobs and monster suppression, obtaining specific Relics.


    The level of difficulty and job type differs, but beginner hunters that can¡¯t capture shrines or form connections will pick up requests if they want some extra money.


    However there are some requests that go unepted by hunters, whether it¡¯s because the reward is too small, the time constraints are too inconvenient, the level of difficulty is too high, or because of some reason involving the client.


    From here, whether it¡¯s paying for a mistake or something else, Explorers finds themselves in troubling circumstances. So they exercise their authority over the hunters that show weakness or be involved in scandals.


    We hunters give those types of request the honourable name of ¡®punishment games¡¯, and avoid them.


    To my choice of words, Garks eyelids twitched in spasms.


    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t use that phrase in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Gark-san¡¯s a former hunter right? The main point is that it¡¯s that kind of trouble isn¡¯t it. More or less, I¡¯m also burdened by the weight of my n.


    There are various ways that ns are run, but ours is a democracy.


    Even though I¡¯m the master, we decided by majority vote. My influence is really not that great.


    I have some high ground now, seeing me immediately cross my legs and recline back cockily, Gark¡¯s eyes peeled back in anger.


    He let out a sigh, and seemed to be preparing to admonish me again.


    ¡°No no, I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t ept it. How long has Gark been taking care of us until now, I also understand our position. Allow me to ept.


    However I won¡¯t do anything unreasonable. One only. This time we haven¡¯t done anything that bad.¡±


    ¡°Cry-kun, does your agitation skill increase every time we meet?¡±


    When you have no choice but to bow and scrape, at that time you bow and scrape, and when you have to be overbearing, then be overbearing.


    If you aways remain scared you will die. That¡¯s my worldly wisdom.


    As I got carried away with myself, Gark involuntarily started grinding his teeth. He spoke in a threatening low voice.


    ¡°Bring it here.¡±


    Kaina-san brought over a leather bound file and ced it in front of me.


    The Explorer Association practically coerced hunters into taking requests, but from rumours it seems like there were a lot of guys that rejected them without batting an eyelid.


    Hunters have tough egos, and they hate being tied down by people. In particr the tendency to crush up requests is strong with veteran hunters.


    As expected, a lot of the ¡®punishment game¡¯ requests had been collected. To be in the position of having this many stockpile up, I can feel some sympathy, but we are a business. I can¡¯t give anymore than I must.


    Gark turned his gaze on me before speaking, and I could feel murderous intent smouldering behind his eyes.


    ¡°...Choose.¡± ¡°Right.¡±


    I flip and skim through the pages.


    The punishment games can also be categorised from best to worst. Time involved. Request contents. Reward. The are many cases where the request circumstances are bothersome.


    I¡¯ll pick out the number one simplest request and dump it on Ark.


    Going from one to the next, as expected they were only fitting as ¡®punishment games¡¯. There are many that I would hate to even think about.


    If it¡¯s Ark, his party could handle any one of them, but a hunters pride was connected with capturing Shrines.


    Keeping that in mind, for now lets just look at the ones that deal with Shrines. Level 5. Level 6. Level 5. Level 5. Level 4. Level 6. Level 3. Level 7. Level 6 ¨C Ah, just now, that was a level 3!


    Flip back to the page. Then check over the contents... Yep, this one¡¯s ok.


    Many of the Punishment games were difficult, that I could get one that was level 3 was pure luck.


    ¡ºSilver Star Heavy Thunder¡»the alias of Ark Rodin ¨C his level 7 rank was one of the best in the Imperial Capital.


    The hunter ranking is an approximation of the difficulty of shrine they should challenge.


    If it¡¯s a level 3 shrine then it¡¯s a easy win. The reward was low and the time period was reasonably long. I mean, it¡¯s a volunteer request, but it¡¯s not much of an obstacle to clear.


    I pulled the request out of the file and shook it in front of Gark.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve decided. Gark-san, I¡¯ll take on this easy¡ºbody retrieval¡»request.


    ¡°......Cry-! Saying that¡¯s a bad omen! It¡¯s not¡ºbody retrieval¡», it¡¯s¡ºemergency rescue ¡».


    ...Eh? There¡¯s no way to tell whether they¡¯re alive though?


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Like a storm.


    When Cry left, deputy brach chief Kaina breathed out in relief.


    She held the urgent request file under her arms, and turned a forced smile at Gark. ¡°...The same as ever, that child is like a storm... but it turned out well right?¡±


    ¡°...It went well. He got caught in the moment at just the right time.¡± As the very picture of self control, Gark answered.


    In terms of scale itself, there are many older ns that arerger sized, butpared to those half stagnant ns Footprints was still in the middle of its growth.


    The fact that they gathered the attention of newspapers was proof of that.


    Rather, from Gark¡¯s standpoint, Cry consistently maintaining the same attitude from when he first started out as a hunter, despite forming such arge n ¨C was the best.


    By all rights, it was strange that he hadn¡¯t left the Explorers yet. To a n with a certain amount of power, there were few merits to staying with the Explorer Association.


    In fact, the promising ns that <i>had </i>left weren¡¯t just a few.


    Although he took on a frivolous attitude, it was obvious how Cry treated the Explorers with care.


    ¡°To begin with, he said it was easy, but he took on the most dangerous request.¡± ¡°...Well that¡¯s... the same as always.¡±


    Out of more than twenty requests, recalling how he picked that one without hesitation, Kaina smiled fondly.


    Certainly, the Shrine he picked was the lowest level. But a shrine¡¯s level and a request¡¯s level were different.


    A leader needed to have a discerning eye that could reliably assess risk. The request¡¯s contents had also been urately outlined.


    Cry that carried arge n on his shoulders, and was the leader of¡ºStrange Grief¡», it was impossible for such a person to misjudge the degree of difficulty on a request.


    Actually in the past, Cry had always chosen the requests with the highest difficulty. Did he feel so obliged to the Explorers?


    ¡°God only knows what may happen... Well, if it was someone else apart from Cry that would be the case. Regardless of how he acts ¨C that guy has a good eye.¡±


    ¡°We owe him one don¡¯t we?¡± Trantor Notes


    -Paraphrasing, the receptionist is described as a kawaii Idol. I know some people probably prefer it left like that, but to me it requires a little more obscure understanding of Japanese pop culture. Her mannerisms are like cutesy mixed with professionalism I suppose.


    -The excuses Cry gives in argument are shouted withically long sentence endings ¨C Deshooooou? Desuuuuuu! I wasn¡¯t sure how to make that as funny in English, sorry.


    -¡ºãyÐÇÍòÀס» Silver Star Heavy Thunder ¨C also still unsure about this trantion, seems too long.

 Chapter 7: Beyond Expectations

    <h4>Chapter?7: Beyond?Expectations</h4> <h4>Chapter 7</h4>


    Beyond Expectations


    ¡°Eh? Ark isn¡¯t here? Why not?¡±


    ¡°He was invited by a noble to capture¡ºPrism Garden¡»a while ago... he won¡¯t be back for some time.¡±


    ¡°Ah- I see. That¡¯s some bad timing.¡±


    While she was looking at some documents, Eva answered back without raising her head.


    The party Ark leads ¨C ¡°Arch Brave¡± is popr in the Capital.


    The leader is handsome and gentle mannered, a hunter with the umon trait of magnanimity. To top it off he is nonsensically strong.


    It was a matter of course that nobles wanting to form connections would call on him.


    I should have expected it this time in particr, since they had just cleared a shrine of high difficulty.


    It¡¯s probably more lucky that he <i>hadn¡¯t </i>left until this morning.


    But the timing is bad. I thought I could just choose whatever request and toss it over to Ark.


    Ark works diligently, but being so busy has its own drawbacks. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be ok if you just go Cry-san?¡±


    .


    Are you telling me to go die?


    There are people that look at Shrines sweetly, particrly non-hunters. If you ask me, their outlook is way too sugar coated.


    There are no problems when an ordinary person only enters level 1 rated shrines, it¡¯s only after that where things be more devilish. If an ordinary person enters a higher ranked shrine they will likely die, it¡¯s that sort of world.


    The main thing, is that I have already half retreated from the front. ¡°You see, I don¡¯t really hunt anymore, so I¡¯ve be quite weak now.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been skipping too many duties.¡±


    Hunters are strong. The circumstances are different. One of the reasons they are powerful, is because of the umtion of Mana Material.


    Shrines are densely filled with Mana Material.


    Hunters that capture them are exposed to strong concentrations of Mana Material, and by absorbing it they receive power that deviates from the normal human existence.


    Through this method, hunters that enter higher level shrines have continuously increasing power. However, Mana Material does not subside inside the human body for long.


    Although it differs from person to person, if you stay in a city that has low concentration like mine, the power umted in your body will be gone in the blink of an eye, and then you will return to being an ordinary person. This is the main reason why hunters that often capture Shrines are stronger than regr military soldiers.


    Even when I was at my best my abilities were weak,pared to a year ago I am much weaker after avoiding the front lines.


    A Shrine of Level 3 wouldn¡¯t pose a challenge to the n members, but for me who grows at one thousandth the rate of others, it was impossible.


    Plus I had no motivation to do so.


    If it was me that had to undertake the request, I would have rejected it no matter what. That¡¯s right though. Even without Ark here, I still have Footprints.


    ¡°Well- all right. I¡¯ll go look in the lounge to try and find someone that seems free.¡± ¡°...Forcing urgent requests onto other people, that¡¯s not right.¡±


    Eva frowns as she looks at me with usatory eyes. In my defence ¡®Good jobs are done by the right people¡¯, it¡¯s something like that right.


    ¡ì


    On the second floor of n headquarters there is a lounge.


    It¡¯s a room with a high ceiling and sunshine that flows through arge window which brightens up the spacious interior.


    Large tables are in ce to fit each party down to the number of their members, and alongside a wall there is a bar counter.


    Besides being used for meetings, the bar counter serves simple meals and drinks free of charge. Members will often gather together to rx in their free time.


    In any case it was money collected from everyone, so I couldn¡¯t just put it in my wallet. With the intention that it would all be used up I entrusted everything to Eva.


    Nowadays it¡¯s be our n¡¯s number one selling point. I¡¯m not sure how it worked out like that.


    I took a look around our prided lounge, but soon had a frown on my face. ¡°...How rare. No ones here.¡±


    ¡°Master! Good morning. Today again, it¡¯s your real face isn¡¯t it... what happened to that¡ºMask¡»?¡±


    ¡°It broke.¡±


    It¡¯s daytime but only Tino¡¯s here. Whats the matter with the other guys? I approach the sad sight of Tino sitting alone with an open book.


    It had been her that was the ringleader of yesterdays partial pub destruction, but there was no sign of worry in her expression.


    ¡°Master, I think your regr face is much better than that weird mask you wear.¡±


    ¡°If you had told me you thought the mask looked better, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take the hit.¡±


    Up until a week ago I had been concealing my face with a special Relic.


    ¡ºRebirth Face¡» (Kanji ¨C changing/diverting human face). A mask of flesh that can freely change at will.


    Some Hunters can¡¯t help but make their faces known to everyone, but I¡¯m the exact opposite type.


    But, the Relics already gone. It broke unfortunately.


    I didn¡¯t have a back up. Relics are created spontaneously, so unusual items are hard to find and sell at extremely high prices.


    Incidentally, a Relic that can hide your identity up to a certain level of perception ability is infringing on several Empirews. It¡¯s something you would have to stumble upon with good luck in a Shrine, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain one.


    Now that it¡¯s like this, I won¡¯t be able to easily go outside. I want to throw up.


    Tino nervously checked her surroundings, then with the aura of a lost puppy she spoke up.


    ¡°Master... Have you heard from Onee-sama?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about Liz and the others, they¡¯re at a Shrine. It¡¯s the Level 8 ¡ºFortress¡». This time they were real enthusiastic about getting somewhere deep and bringing something back. I have a feeling they¡¯ll be there a while.¡±


    It¡¯s that bad timing again. If even one of them were here I could toss them the Punishment game.


    And I¡¯m not able to just wait for them toe back either.


    To my words, Tino blinked several times and showed an odd expression, but soon she was smiling again and had thrust out her hand.


    ¡°That reminds me, Master. Look, I got it.¡± ¡°...urk...¡±


    In a unting manner, Tino unveiled something flickering in the palm of her left hand. A recognisable ring Relic was there.


    I had unconsciously let out a weird noise.


    Unexpected. Certainly Tino Shade had achieved remarkable growth, but she was still developing. In that ce there had been several monsters that were stronger.


    She had finished that boy Gilbert off with a surprise attack, so I could see how she had snatched the ring. But Tino didn¡¯t have the level of power necessary to defend the ring to thest.


    But then, the result was in front of my eyes... So it¡¯s like that. While I wasn¡¯t watching the sweet little sister grew up into a splendid monster.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about thatme person¡¯s party, but letting Masters ring fall into the hands of some mere scoundrel is unthinkable.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just amon bullet finger.¡±


    ¡ºShot Ring¡»is a Relic that lets you shoot magic bullets.


    Rings are the type of Relic that are found most often, so they are also the Relic of least value.


    That big sword of Gilbert¡¯s was probably priced higher. The fact that Tino looked so delighted made me feel guilty.


    ¡°Going to that ce, it was worth it. It was an interesting event, even thatme guy said so.¡±


    ¡°Hey Tino, it¡¯s Ark.¡±


    ¡°Master... Will you really give this, to me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell a lie. Take it take it, I feel a little sorry for you though.¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    While we are on the topic of Relics, ability and price can also be ranked. The amount of hunters that can make use of shot rings are limited.


    Tino also shouldn¡¯t have any use for it, but she let out a small cheer of joy and started whirling around without a care in the world. This girl is easily pleased. Tears wereing out.


    ...I only have Tino left here, but will she really be ok?


    The request¡¯s shrine level is 3. Tino is level 4, so she could probablye along. ¡°Tino, are you free right now?¡±


    ¡°Eh...?¡±


    Tino came to a instant stop, and her eyes widened slowly. From the start, she¡¯s a solo hunter. Her time should be flexible.


    Although they <i>are </i>called Hunters, they really don¡¯t have much time outside of hunting.


    Stacking on training is necessary to always be at top performance. And to capture a Shrine rtively safely, you need to spend time gathering information beforehand.


    A n can support you to some extent, but since they can die if they are negligent, most hunters keep themselves busy.


    Even more so for someone that is solo, they needed to be absolutely prepared.


    However, to my words Tino immediately gave a smile that lit up her whole face, a rare sight.


    ¡°I¡¯m free! Maybe the most free I¡¯ve ever been in my whole life! Because, Master I¡¯ve been waiting on you!¡±


    When I had inquired from her teacher, I had heard that a horridly severe curriculum had been put together for her.


    But, to be free to that extent...


    Without any reservations, I pushed the punishment game I received from Gark-san onto Tino.


    ¡°Great. Work came in from the Explorers. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°......Eh¡±


    Tino had an expression like she¡¯d swallowed something bad.


    ¡ì


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve just received the number one shock of my life. My maidens heart was shred to pieces. I never thought Master was the type of person who would do such a cruel thing. I¡¯ve been deceived.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t trick, and I didn¡¯t deceive.¡± ¡°You raised me up just to drop me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t drop, and I didn¡¯t raise.¡±


    Tino hasn¡¯t even done anything yet, but she¡¯s lost all motivation. She had lifeless eyes.


    She wasying her face on the table side on as she looked at me with bitter eyes.


    In that posture she spoke without hiding her non-existent motivation unashamedly.


    ¡°If I can be honest, I had thought that with Master, we were going to go eat ice cream together.¡±


    Tino is extremely weak to sweet foods. Someday I think someone will take advantage of that nature of hers.


    ¡°Your teacher said that you shouldn¡¯t eat too many sweets.¡±


    ¡°That was a ruse. Onee-sama, she just doesn¡¯t like Master going on dates when she isn¡¯t around.¡±


    Dates she says. If the teacher¡¯s the teacher, the pupil¡¯s the pupil.


    Perhaps she thought the times I had asked her to escort me, was aspanions. I might have made a mistake.


    I¡¯ve known her since around the time I became a hunter. In terms of how easy she is to manage, it¡¯s about the same as my friends and Ark.


    Her appearance scores high points in adorability. When she gives me a tough attitude, it¡¯s hard for me to ask for her help.


    Tino was drained of all energy, without hesitation I pushed the file towards her. ¡°Here you go, Tino-? I¡¯ve got a fun fun job see, isn¡¯t that great?¡±


    ¡°Master, to you, am I just a convenient woman?¡±


    ¡°It seems like our pure Tino has been tainted by some guy.¡± It went in a strange direction.


    ¡°Master, it was you. You did it.¡±


    Tino listlessly started reading the document. And after being silent for a while, she grumbled.


    ¡°This seems like a record-breaking level of shit request, Master.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°Reward, time required, request contents, shrine difficulty, it¡¯spletely without any good points. Who would take on something like this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s almost like a punishment game.¡± ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    That¡¯s why it flowed over here. That son of a bitch Gark used us in ce of a garbage dump.


    If there wasn¡¯t any underlings I could coax with some lip service, then I would have refused. It¡¯s been this way in all time periods and everywhere, things trickle down to those in weaker positions.


    Tino was moving around restlessly, she spoke with a terribly reluctant expression.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m still just level 4. I¡¯m a beginner. Even though I really truly want to be of help to Master, this time I will show some restraint. ...It¡¯s impossible to rescue 5 people solo.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°......I remembered some things I need to do.¡±


    Tino got up with vigour. Before I could blink, she had started running.


    As expected, she¡¯s a thief. I stared in wonder as she disappeared from the lounge. The request paper was left behind on the table.


    An enchanting style of getaway.


    Hey wait, did that ¡®I¡¯ll defend it to thest¡¯ Tino actually just snatch the ring and then run away?


    Surely because of all the severe training assignments from Liz she¡¯s learned how to run away well.


    Hmm, now that I think about it, I can feel some affinity welling up.


    I silently unfastened the two meter long chains that hung from my belt, and put them on the table.


    Glittering slender silver chains, even without me touching them they squirmed in a snakelike fashion, making a jingling sound.


    They are beasts. While they are chains, they are also ¡ºLoyal beasts¡». Tireless, without hunger, and most importantly oath sworn fangless dogs. Therefore they are called ¡ºDogs Chain¡».


    In the period of ancient time of which there are few written ounts remaining,


    there was a household that used chains.


    Trained in special arts, the chains would squirm without touch. Each held a mysterious power, and they were used to support their way of life.


    Now all that remains of that time is legend, but among the Relics that appear in shrines¡ºChain types¡»are popr. Most likely they are the heritage of a ruined civilisation.


    The chains rise up and for an instant, they take the form of a miniature dog.


    I motioned with my chin, and it¡¯s current form was lost as it left the lounge in snake like movements.


    Trantor Notes


    -Tino is easily pleased by the ring ¨C this hurt to read, he calls her a ¡®cheap child¡¯ in japanese T-T


    -Convenient woman: In English this is sexual. But in Japanese it¡¯s more someone that will listen to whatever even with one sided feelings. In the most positive interpretation a convenient woman would be one thats always willing to help out. Think Yun Yun from Konosuba, really nice,pletely taken advantage of, and thrown away when finished with. She is just used out of convenience and not genuine friendship.


    This chapter was rushed a little. May have some errors. I¡¯ll be taking a break tomorrow, so no release.

 Chapter 8: Stew in the Dark

    <h4>Chapter?8: Stew?in?the?Dark</h4> <h4>Chapter 8</h4>


    Stew in the Dark


    ¡°If I could just say one thing first, Master. I wasn¡¯t really trying to escape you know.¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah, sure.¡±


    ¡°Masters chains are certainly a little persistent, and it¡¯s troublesome how they don¡¯t get fatigued. But for me it would be simple to break them.¡±


    Tino says this with a serious face, ignoring the fact that she is wrapped up several times over in chains that could restrain a robust man.


    ¡°And yet I still haven¡¯t broken them. Since these are Masters important chains, Master might start hating me. Taking these extenuating circumstances into consideration, you could give me a bit of leeway don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Tino asked with calctive upturned eyes, these mannerisms were learned from her teacher. Apletely negative influence.


    The¡ºDogs Chain¡»appear silver, but they are definitely not made from silver. Items created from Mana Material are strong regardless of what form they take.


    If it can break, then break it... there are a lot of people around me that think like that, Tino also seems to be doing considerably unreasonable things.


    It¡¯s something that¡¯s impossible without delving through many Shrines.


    ¡°Tino, it¡¯s not good to do unreasonable things. That¡¯s the number one most important thing.


    ¡°......Master, that¡¯s you. You.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about absurd, that¡¯s your teacher. I¡¯m nothingpared to that one.¡±


    At the same time as I answered, the¡ºDogs Chain¡»restricting Tino lost its power and fell to the floor.


    Relics are handy, but it¡¯s not like they¡¯re limitless. Tino ran around more than expected trying to escape, and the mana acting as the power source finally cut out. To be able to run away this far from the chains that pursue at high speed, it¡¯s amazing.


    Tino speaks while rubbing her body where the chains had been binding against her.


    ¡°I am aware. Master thinks deeply about how close we cane to death in order for us to grow. When you hand over a request I am very aware of that, so please keep it within the realm of Spartan.¡±


    ¡°...ok?¡±


    But that¡¯s not what I intended though?


    It¡¯s a Level 3. Just a Level 3 shrine. It wouldn¡¯t be that difficult for Tino. I wouldn¡¯t give a request to someone if I thought they would get killed. The request contents is ¡°body retrieval¡±.


    Hunters are essentially responsible for themselves, but there are asionally requests to help Hunters that have met with misfortune. Even when the other party are pros, in nearly every case it¡¯s toote to help and they are already dead.


    .


    In the circumstance that they¡¯re dead, you simply confirm their death and the request isplete. That¡¯s why that type of quest is called ¡°body retrieval¡±. Since they are so rarely still alive, there¡¯s no reason not to go.


    On top of that, Tino is also a level 4 hunter. Reluctantly I take another look over the request.


    The Shrines designation is Level 3 -¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡». In terms of how close it is to the Imperial Capital it¡¯s mid-range, so it¡¯s not very convenient. It¡¯s not a popr Shrine.


    The whereabouts of the five people became unknown three days ago. It¡¯s cutting it close. If it had been one week, survival would be hopeless, but with three days it¡¯s fifty-fifty.


    The time limit is one week, and the reward is 300,000 gil. If it was an ordinary household, that much could support them for one month. But to a hunter it may as


    well be garbage.


    The hunter that epts such garbage would be aplete volunteer, but in the first ce it can¡¯t be helped since it is a Punishment game.


    I don¡¯t understand the problem at all. But, I raised my head from the request, then nodded like I knew what I was talking about.


    ¡°Yeah I get it. I understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± ¡°!!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to go on your own, something like that right?¡± I get it. I truly know that feeling.


    Even though the degree of difficulty is within your limits, a Shrine is still a danger zone. You never know what might happen.


    Since she¡¯s always solo I figured she would be fine, but I didn¡¯t put enough thought into it.


    I was only thinking in the case that the people would be dead already, but thinking rationally it actually is impossible to rescue five people alone.


    A person only has two arms, how would they carry five injured people? ¡°Eh...? Well... Yes.¡±


    When I had looked around the lounge, no one was there except Tino. I turned my eyes towards something promising.


    Everyone seemed busy today but I thought of a good idea.


    ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡». I thought I had heard that name before.


    Tino is Level 4 which seemed like enough already, so if we add a few more people at Level 3 then it will probably sufficient. Today I can look up happily.


    Tino nervously begins to talk. ¡°If Masteres with me then-¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s them. The other day at the member recruitment, there was someone that wanted to go to the White Wolves Den, you should take that person with you. She was called Ruda I¡¯m pretty sure.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    The left-over members? Greg-sama and that boy Gilbert should cover it.


    Tino looks like she isn¡¯t used to being in a party, so this can be part of her lessons. How convenient.


    As I was feeling smug after giving her advice, Tino¡¯s eye was twitching as she stared back at me.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Tino Shade was born in the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia. Born and raised in the Capital. A slightly quiet, yet very active girl.


    From old until now Treasure Hunter has always been an upation of stardom. But because of the high risks, people with good sense tended to avoid it.


    Zebrudia is full of hunters, and has several branches of the Explorers, but for that reason Tino didn¡¯t have thoughts of bing a hunter.


    People have befitting ways to live their lives. Wealth, fame, and power, Tino wasn¡¯t really drawn to them, and found the existence called Hunters frightening.


    The impetus for Tino¡¯s sudden turnaround was, at that time, a party that materialised in the Capital like aet.


    A party with a stand out name like an unusual existence, a party more intense than any other.


    An ominous name that made people keep their distance, and even if the empire itself was hostile they destroyed every obstacle in their path. In only a few years there was no unknown member in their party.


    They were shining. Seen by an ordinary person, for a girl with no interest in hunters, they were an attractive radiant brilliance that she wanted to take in her hands.


    Like a sh.


    Like a shooting star.


    Level 10 ¨C the highest rank of treasure hunter only held by three people in the world. The strongest name boasted of as if the seconding of Exceed Sequence, was the leader of ¡ºArch Brave¡», ¡®Silver Star Heavy Thunder¡¯ Ark Rodin.


    The founder of the¡ºFirst Step¡»that became one of the most prominent ns. The one that held the reigns of the wilful members of¡ºStrange Grief¡», and could boast of ingenious schemes that raised them to the top of the Imperial Capital ¨C Cry Andoric.


    A Golden Age.


    Drawn to talent shining with the radiance of a burning star, gifted hunters appeared in session, the Explorers Association named this era as such.


    And Tino Shade, she held the belief that sooner orter this moment would be left behind in legend. So with her trusted teacher and master she became a hunter to engrave her name beside them.


    And now, continuing the hopes and dreams of her younger self, that trusted ¡°Master¡± was making her run his errands.


    The Explorers Association Imperial Branch.


    Without warning Tino appeared, at a table was a girl with a downcast expression, her eyes widened.


    They were a hunter that was together with Master at the member recruitment. She had heard their information.


    Their name was Ruda Runebeck. Wanting to find members that could help her capture the¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡»she came along to the Footprint¡¯s recruitment.


    Their role was probably thief. A hunter that detected traps and enemies, and opened locks. She was less outfitted, and was lower ranked than Tino who had been trained by a reliable (yet muscle brained) teacher.


    But it was fine. This was for Master and her revered Onee-sama... no, well the wish of her revered Master. It couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°W-what? What is it? Ah... yesterday, you were together with Cry-¡°


    Rudas eyes went wide. From there Tino nced across, then she decided to search for different party members.


    Trantor Notes


    This chapter was short yet difficult. Sentences in Japanese can be so long.


    -The title ¡®Stew in the Dark¡¯ in Japanese is Yaminabe -a hot pot a group of people will eat together in the dark. My guess is that it most likely refers to how Cry is setting up Tino with other people and keeping her in the dark about it. Maybe I should have called it Plot in the Dark. A Hot P[l]ot even.


    Something I don¡¯t really want to mention because it¡¯s embarrassing is that after reading a little of


    the next chapter I can confirm I messed up the series title name. It¡¯s something I figured might be the case, but at the beginning my guess was that Cry¡¯s alias was also ¡°strange grief¡± since it is fitting to his character and he is the party¡¯s leader.


    But yeah the title should be ¡®Strange Grief [I] want to retire [from it]¡¯. (Probably)

 Chapter 9: Hunter

    <h4>Chapter?9: Hunter</h4> <h4>Chapter 9</h4>


    Hunter


    n Upper Floor. In an office room that general members are prohibited from entering.


    After listening to me talk, Eva went silent for a moment. Before too long her sses shed with light as she spoke.


    ¡°A setup then.¡± ¡°How rude.¡±


    It¡¯s the truth, but there are things you should say and things you shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°...For someone that just does solo work like Tino, isn¡¯t it a bit premature to have her lead a party?¡±


    ¡°This is also for her sake, that¡¯s what I believe.¡±


    When I said that with a serious expression, Eva sighed in disappointment and said nothing more.


    But, her words were appropriate.


    I am the n master, and a party leader.


    But my judgements are frankly, unreliably made.


    At the start I put serious thought into things, and days at a time went by where I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. It became a problem.


    When I was the leader of only one party, I made the decisions for everyone in it. Once the n was created, those decisions only increased in number.


    When our name spread, many parties and other ns also came seeking my judgement. At times, even the Explorers asked for my opinions.


    I couldn¡¯t go on like that if I took everything seriously. I can¡¯t be held responsible, I didn¡¯t start up the n for those sorts of things in the first ce.


    Even now the only decisions that worry me are the ones I make for¡ºStrange Grief¡». It¡¯s ok. Tino is strong. In particr her agility is praised by her teacher.


    If something terrible happened, she could just escape and manage somehow or another. And if she doesn¡¯t manage it somehow, Tino who wasn¡¯t able to do anything is the one at fault.


    In regards to Hunters, death is their own responsibility. Meeting with idents is a matter of course, therefore hunters must always be fully prepared.


    If my member selection was extremely terrible, it is Tino¡¯s responsibility to make argerint about it.


    No one takes responsibility for their mistakes. Just as I had too hastily made the decision to give up on capturing Shrines, sometimes you need to be able to reject the opinions of others as well.


    After Tino goes through a bitter experience, I hope she can obtain the ability to say no to things. My true so-called setup of Tino, was actually a lesson in tough love that will benefit her future.


    With this the conversation is over.


    I recline fully into my soft chair, and stretch outpletely.


    ¡°Ah-, I want to go to a hot spring and wash away everything troublesome...¡± ¡°...Do you want to go together with the n members?¡±


    ¡°...Sounds good. Lets get all the staff together and go together shall we?¡±


    Eva was originally working energetically at a bigpany, I scouted her for the position of deputy.


    The flexible ideas that shees up with sometimes are probably due to her previous position.


    Outside of the Imperial Capital there are wild monsters, and at times phantoms that have strayed out of Shrines.


    It¡¯s dangerous, but we deal with monsters by the dozens. Under the idea of raising unity among other such things, everyone would easilye along together.


    The problem is, if everyone in the n leaves the capital together, the Explorers and those nobility bastards will probably startining.


    Later, all the meatheads would probably start having their ownints about the destination. After all there is only so much you can manage on such a trip.


    No, it¡¯s no good. Who knows what problems our party members would raise. I¡¯ve reached my limit. I want to throw up.


    I flipped through the material collected by Eva and the others. It¡¯s data concerning Greg-sama and the others.


    Footprints collects data on other Hunters and Shrines. Perhaps not for neers, but information is collected on Hunters that have a certain level of aplishments.


    Ruda is... excellent. Considering that she¡¯s solo, she¡¯s done incredibly well. She has talent to be able to survive this long without taking a major injury, but in my opinion I¡¯d say she has been lucky.


    Greg-sama is... a veteran. There aren¡¯t many that can remain stable as hunters for years on end.


    The boy Gilbert... he¡¯s a problem child with a big mouth and nothing to show for it. He came from the rural countryside and joined a party. He had friction with another member, and then left the party.


    Well, among hunters it¡¯s a prettymon story. If we make a mistake that¡¯s how it turns out. It happens.


    Looking overall ¨C it¡¯s mediocre. The capital is the holynd of hunters trying to make their mark, more or less they all hold confidence in their own power.


    I know of real monsters.


    Without thinking of their own condition or making wise judgements, true monsters can cut through high difficulty shrines with pure power.


    But it¡¯s enough. It¡¯s a Shrine Tino could handle by herself somehow or another, so with four people it¡¯ll be simple.


    I don¡¯t have any trust in my own judgement, but I have trust in the power of my n members.


    ¡°But, will Tino really be ok... Even though it¡¯s a level 3 Shrine, the request dide from the Explorers.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine it¡¯s fine. If it really seems too dangerous, she can ask the n members for help. Tino isn¡¯t a child.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t a hunter back then, but Tino has been around watching since the founding of the n while she still looked like a child.


    To the vice-master that was prone to worrying I made a show of shrugging my shoulders. At the same time the door was thrown open without so much as a knock.


    ¡°Masteeeeer! Please help! After all, this really is impossible for me!!¡± ¡°...You¡¯ve epted defeat a little fast there Tino-san.¡±


    After rushing in, her eyes met with mine then swept to Eva standing next to me. Immediately after, in a tackle she clung onto me. She started rubbing her head into my stomach.


    She¡¯s definitely acting. The tension in her voice doesn¡¯t match with what she¡¯s saying. She¡¯s quite a cunning child. Since I gave her instructions, she hasn¡¯t even been to the Shrine.


    Furthermore, this room is prohibited from entering.


    Eva was looking at Tino dumbfounded. This is why I said not to worry. It seems she has received some truly terrible influence from her teacher.


    ¡ì


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Everything, Master. The burden I have to shoulder is too heavy...¡± In the lounge, the members I selected had gathered together.


    Ruda Runebeck. Greg-sama, and the boy Gilbert.


    The reasons for choosing them werepletely appropriate. Ruda, because she said she wanted to go to the White Wolves Den. And the other two, as add ons.


    Ruda, Greg-sama, and the boy Gilbert. Ignoring their personalities, they all have around mid-level ability.


    I didn¡¯t put any thought into their party roles, but with enough people I truly thought that the Shrine capture would be simple.


    Since the aim is to rescue, they might not even have to go in that deep.


    After that, even with some discord in the party they would still probably survive at least. I¡¯ll just feel a little sorry for forming the party.


    Ruda was fidgeting as she looked around the lounge nervously. Greg-sama and the boy Gilbert also seemed a little on edge.


    The headquarters of a n you don¡¯t belong to. To them it must be like being behind enemy lines.


    As Tino took my hand and drew herself closer, Ruda sighed at our familiarity and her facial expression ckened.


    Speaking of, because the conversation started violently mid-way, I hadn¡¯t offered her any greetings yet. I feel like I need to apologise.


    ¡°Ah, Cry-¡°


    ¡°...You¡¯rete. You kept us waiting too long!¡±


    Ruda¡¯s voice gets drowned out by the loud boy Gilbert. Ruda scowled at him indignantly.


    He¡¯s as obnoxious as ever, but because of this particr location, this time his voice and what he says is slightly more restrained.


    However, this guy came here even after being walloped into the ground by Tino. Greg-sama looked at me and his lips bent into a derisive grin. But, his face was a little stiff.


    They were causing me trouble, so I set all their danger rankings to E. Since Tino was on my side I could act confident.


    ¡°Ga-Gahaha... I¡¯m in the headquarters of Footprints... You-You¡¯re really a member of Strangry then aren¡¯t you...¡±


    ¡°I was really surprised yesterday. You told me that you had been to the recruitment before many times.¡±


    Lining up was a really thoughtless action. But, it was impossible for me to just push my way through it and enter the building. It was my fault for sleeping in.


    While I was feeling relieved at the peaceful exchange of conversation, the boy Gilbert was gazing at me impudently.


    ¡°Someone as weak looking as this, is a member of¡ºStrange Grief¡»are they...


    I heard they were the strongest party in the Imperial Capital, but it¡¯s not like the rumours say.¡±


    ¡°...We aren¡¯t really, we¡¯re nowhere near the strongest in the Capital. Who would spread a rumour like that...¡±


    I don¡¯t really need to think about it. It was probably my childhood friends. They have a lot of self confidence.


    Certainly they are in the strongest ss among young people, but there¡¯s also Ark and his lot, and in the history of the Capital there are many powerful veteran parties. Even if you look at it with a clear bias, we couldn¡¯t be called the strongest.


    As I frowned Tino hugged my arm closely. Although low key, a soft feeling hits against my upper arm. It¡¯s probably on purpose.


    Another bad influence from her teacher. The bad influence has gone too far.


    ¡°These people are much too rude. I refuse to enter a Shrine with people thatck the appropriate respect for Master. Even though Master is Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Even though I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I nod with a smile. But it¡¯s not something I really care about.


    Whether I am the master or a member, I am nothing more and nothing less than myself.


    But for Greg-sama, those words held a heavy impact.


    Nerves of steel or not, his face froze up and his thick lips trembled as he spoke. He was turning pale.


    ¡°W-Wait... Master? The... Mas...ter? Of Footprints? ¡°Well... by your leave, Greg-sama.¡±


    He really is brazen. Having to tell Greg-sama this is extremely painful. ¡°...It can¡¯t, be........That.....¡ºInfinite Variety¡»...? Is it?¡±


    ¡°If you understand how great Master is, you should kneel.¡±


    While still clinging to me, she res at Greg-sama with cold eyes. Yeah. Please stop being so threatening. I want to throw up.


    ¡ì


    Someone that creates ingenious schemes, whoever decided that wasn¡¯t suitable to. Some treasure hunters are given an alias.


    In this way the Explorers create something like celebrities among hunters.


    Strange Grief was a party with specialised roles. As for me, I didn¡¯t have one. The only thing I did was throw away my pride and bow my head in all directions. Whenever possible trying to soothe others in order to reduce any damage that might be inflicted.


    ¡ºInfinite Variety¡»was the kindly given pseudonym of the leader of ¡ºStrange


    Grief¡», the strongest young party.


    Somehow there was a person mixed in with the monsters, those guys, what were they thinking.


    That nickname would better suit the big shot in Explorers thates up with these names.


    However, as a party there was nothing wrong concerning our achievements. The reality of what I did (running away while feeling like throwing up) was a truth only known to the members of Strange Grief that adventured together.


    Thus I got famous for unknown reasons, and received an alias because they wanted me to have one.


    ¡ºStrange Grief¡»was kind of vague, but it became known that it was led by an amazing hunter¡ºInfinite Variety¡».


    The considerably ironic nickname soon took on a life of it¡¯s own. In proportion to the power of ¡®Strange Grief¡¯, the Hunter ¡®Infinite Variety¡¯ that had never been seen to fight took on a powerful feeling.


    And like a house of cards, I was rtively satisfied with the situation. Pretty hard boiled I¡¯d say.


    I wanted to refute it, but I also didn¡¯t want to experience getting attacked while I was on a walk outside.


    It made me want to throw up.


    Well but it¡¯s a fact that the name helps me get the upper hand, so I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s useful.


    Greg-sama¡¯splexion was still pale. As I thought, he didn¡¯t get that old for nothing. His face was nk with amazement and while he looked at me he spoke with a tremor.


    ¡°Ridiculous... I had heard they were young but- you¡¯re too young.¡±


    ¡°Well, all that doesn¡¯t really matter. I came here today to ask you... if you would help Tino in the job I gave her, I believe.¡±


    It¡¯s asking them abruptly, but since they came all the way here, there should be some opportunity.


    If I ask while keeping up with the current pace, I should be able to win them over.


    Ruda was originally trying to go to the White Wolves Den, and Greg-sama is thinking a lot about Hunter things. His belief that the strong dominate the weak seems to have merged with who I am. He looks like he wants to have a drink together.


    And then, thest question remaining had his teeth bared towards me.


    ¡°Like you could be... that strongest in the Capital¡ºInfinite Variety¡»huh!? What a joke! You haven¡¯t trained at all!¡±


    ¡°No, that strongest rumour though-¡° Right?


    Who is spreading those weird rumours? Each and every time this is how it makes me suffer.


    As I start to say something, Tino speaks over me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand Master¡¯s strength, how pitiful. Ny percent of your life has been wasted.¡±


    ¡°Mm. I still don¡¯t know what your talking about but can you stay quiet?¡±


    ¡°Master, as I thought it¡¯s impossible to join up with this guy. People that can only mouth off are the ones I dislike the most.¡±


    People that can only mouth off, that can also be perfectly said about me though...


    For the boy Gilbert to say I haven¡¯t trained is also only natural. Because I truly haven¡¯t trained.


    If Gilbert and I were to face off against each other under equal conditions it would end in myplete defeat.


    Gilbert looked like he was about to spring at me at any minute, so Greg-sama held him down.


    ¡°I-Idiot ¨C look at your opponent before fighting! He¡¯s ¨C one of the greats, the youngest ranked¡ºLevel 8¡»Hunter you know!?¡±


    ¡°Get off me old man! Fuck, I won¡¯t ept it!¡±


    The boy Gilbert had an angry look, like he¡¯d bite your hand if you held it out to him.


    He has amazing guts, if I was in his position and found out I was in front of a Level 8 Hunter I would already be kneeling on the ground.


    That quick temperedness and fighting spirit is simr to those of first rate Hunters. I turn toward Ruda.


    ¡°Will you help us out Ruda?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s... what I was going to ask you but... are you really Level 8?¡±


    She has a suspicious look like she¡¯s trying to find the mistake in a made up story. A level ranking isn¡¯t always a good indicator of true ability.


    The process to certify level that the Explorers use, depends on multiple factors.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a number that goes up ok. The fact that I¡¯m a party leader and a n master, as well as the members achievements. They are all added in to the evaluation.


    Since Footprints is a huge n, the vast amounts of achievement points needed to gain my level were collected almost immediately.¡±


    ¡°Master, of course I too have been dedicating the points from my achievements you know!¡±


    Ruda¡¯s facial expression shows that she doesn¡¯t really ept it.


    This is only a small part of it. The Explorers want to promote the growth of the next generation. The reality is that all high level Hunters are party leaders and n masters. Either that or teachers or those carrying simr responsibilities.


    Otherwise, unless you¡¯re at the forefront capturing Shrines, it would be impossible to have a higher level than Ark.


    At my words, the boy Gilbert started to criticise loudly.


    ¡°There see! He¡¯s nothing! Who would believe that someone like you could ever be a top Hunter!¡±


    I admitted his willpower already, but he¡¯s starting to be annoying. With a sigh, I look to Gilbert with his red face and speak.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like level 8 is the highest rank... in the first ce it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    I¡¯m already used to it. I¡¯m aware that I don¡¯t look strong, andpared with the monsters belonging to Footprints, I¡¯m really not.


    It wasn¡¯t my idea to be sitting in this position, but no one else would do it so it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    If I wasn¡¯t alone, that would also be nice.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t want to. Greg-sama will you be helping us?¡± ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡°O-Oh...? T-That¡¯s... of course... no problem, but...¡±


    It was just an invitation, I don¡¯t n topel the boy Gilbert that looks like he hates me. And I¡¯m also not going to bow my head and beg him either.


    Regardless of the issue of pride, this is the n lounge. To see the n master bow his head, nobody will feel good about it. Why should I lose the trust of my n members just to have one trashy person join up?


    Whether you would say he meets the skill requirements of Ark, he is a level 4 vanguard.


    Level 4 or higher vanguards, out of our members we have as many as we need if we want to exchange them.


    ¡°O-Oi, is that really fine!? I really won¡¯t be joining!?¡±


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s quite unfortunate. But it can¡¯t be helped. Tino, go find one of our n members that looks suitable to help out.¡±


    It¡¯s still noon, but if you go over to the tavern next to the Explorers, there should be some people around.


    Tino was approving of me happily, then gave me her upturned eyes as she pleaded. ¡°Master,e with me please...¡±


    ¡°No. Way.¡±


    What would I do if I went? I said a Level 3 Shrine was easy, but it¡¯s still a danger to your life.


    Although I gave a clear answer, Tino stared at me with teary eyes. From the start she has acted like a spoiled child time and again. I was content to receive the cool older brother position, but this time it¡¯s pushing it a little far.


    As I gripped her head and tried to pull it away, the boy Gilbert ignored us and shouted.


    ¡°Victory!¡± ¡°?¡±


    What is this guy on about now? While I still gripped her head, Tino also blinked and looked at Gilbert.


    Like he couldn¡¯t stand our gazes he shouted again. His extended finger pointed towards me.


    ¡°A match. Infinite Variety! With me, if you defeat me... I¡¯ll be your member.¡± ¡°Haa...?¡±


    What are you saying you octopus. I unconsciously bit back these words that nearly came out.


    Still I could only stare back in amazement.


    To sort of borrow Tino¡¯s words, he really doesn¡¯t know his social position.


    Certainly I don¡¯t know what will happen if we fight head on, but still I¡¯m a Level 8 hunter.


    For this particr case I really am a crappy small fry so it¡¯s not applicable, but a true Level 8 and Level 4 Hunter are in seperate dimensions.


    Even to the Level 7 Ark, Gilbert ispletely worthless.


    And finally, why do I, who escapes from every battle. This Infinite Variety.


    For the sake of adding this trash to the party, why must I expressly enter into a fight I don¡¯t know whether I can win or not.


    If you want to fight me, beat down all the members of¡ºStrange Grief¡», and then I¡¯ll receive you.


    Greg-sama also seems to think it¡¯s ill advised and doesn¡¯t try to say anything to instigate.


    The boy Gilbert continues on. He sps therge sword next to him by the handle. A behaviour he has mastered. Like a deration of war.


    ¡°I won¡¯t obey the orders of someone that¡¯s weaker than me!!¡± ¡°...Then I¡¯m not the one you should be fighting, that¡¯s Tino right?¡± ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Because the one that will be the party leader is Tino.


    ¡°Deflecting things really is Masters strong point isn¡¯t it? But, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve taken an extremely rude attitude towards Master.


    On behalf of Onee-sama ¨C I, Tino Shade shall hand out your divine retribution.¡±


    Tino releases herself from my body, and overflows with fighting spirit. She res at Gilbert who has a stupefied expression.


    Trantor Notes


    <i>The boy </i>Gilbert. In english this gets a bit repetitive, but basically like Greg-sama, I believe Cry is disrespecting him by calling him boy. It might simply just be a descriptor so you don¡¯t forget how young he is, but calling a teenager a ¡®little boy¡¯ is the feeling I get.


    Use of Swears


    Japanese uses Kuso for a lot of its spheming. To me it can be tranted however abusive (or non-abusive) it seems from context.


    For me, when a young obnoxious teen gets held back, the first word that came to my mind that he would say is ¡®Fuck¡¯. So I won¡¯t try to go over board with cursing, but I¡¯m not going to avoid reality either. I¡¯m happy to hear your thoughts on this.


    Clearing up some words:


    Master ¨C This might be a bitte and obvious to say, but I thought I should mention it.


    Tino doesn¡¯t call Cry Master in a fetishised way. A servant would call their master goshujin-sama but the Japanese in the story literally says master (in hiragana).


    He is the n Master, and Eva is the deputy or vice Master.


    Shrine Capture ¨C The word capture is a bit clunky. The Japanese word I believe is more likeplete or conquer/ovee. But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll change it. ¡®Shrine Get¡¯ maybe.

 Chapter 10: Testing Your Ability

    <h4>Chapter?10: Testing?Your?Ability</h4> <h4>Chapter 10</h4>


    Testing Your Ability


    ¡°Please watch, Master. This flexibility, it¡¯s a skill directly passed on to me from Onee-sama. I can get in any position.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. I don¡¯t really know what you¡¯re talking about, but that¡¯s amazing.¡± Spreading her legs 180 degrees, Tino flopped down on the floor.


    Her dark hair scattered off her shoulders and onto the floor.


    A flexible body is essential for Hunters. For a thief it is particrly indispensable. Liz has the body of a mollusc that can fold up impossibly until she could fit into a suitcase.


    Even though she would shortly be taking part in a contest, Tino didn¡¯t give off a fighting vibe.


    It¡¯s probably due to her regr training routine.


    Liz Smart¡¯s training was self-taught. Geniuses in two types, the reasoning type and the intuitive type.


    As a genius of intuition, Liz-chan took all the training she went through and created a harsher arrangement before imposing it on Tino.


    After going through training that was half malicious, Tino consequently always remained in a rxed manner at all times.


    A big difference with me who always wants to throw up. This adorable junior is now also a species of monster.


    In the underground levels of the n headquarters there are several floors dedicated to training facilities.


    To test the skill of the boy Gilbert, we hade to the facility on the first floor of the underground level.


    It was a wide area 100 meters on all sides (328ft). The ceiling was 5 meters high (16ft).


    The air time is high, theyout was designed so that a person that excels in three dimensional battle can move somewhat freely.


    Because the hardness of the ground is identical to reality, if a hunter was mmed into it without defending themselves, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape getting injured.


    The boy Gilbert was looking at our condition with ring eyes.


    The figure of Tino who had mmed him into the ground. Her thighs that werergely bare, the enticing gap in her hair that showed off the nape of her neck.


    Those were the eyes of someone that was perfectly sizing up their enemy. His atmosphere was brimming with the mood of victory. Youth is wonderful. He sort of resembles Luke from back then.


    ¡°...You dare to look down on me...¡± ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s Level 4.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t give my details out to my opponent.¡±


    Gilbert¡¯s eyes widened for an instant. He never thought they would be the same level.


    Tino is a silent, if a little cold ¨C beautiful girl with a delicate physique. The boy Gilbert is small for a man, and she is even slightly smaller than him.


    But don¡¯t get the wrong idea. Gilbert is a swordsman. Small stature is no benefit to a swordsman, and it can be a drawback, but for thieves it¡¯s different.


    For those in the vanguard position, the lightness of their body is a weapon. Gilbert watches Tino doing her flexibility warm ups.


    ¡°Compared with Master, I¡¯m nothing.¡±


    .


    ¡°In your eyes what the heck am I exactly?¡± Praising me to the sky wasn¡¯t something rare.


    Tino removed the fixtures on her belt, and her dagger and item pouch fell to the floor.


    Looks like she doesn¡¯t want to use a weapon. Gilbert¡¯s eyes widened in anger. Tino gave a shrug.


    ¡°In order not to kill you, I need to make some allowances.¡± ¡°Argh...!?¡±


    A vein popped out on Gilbert¡¯s forehead. Stirring people up is one more thing Tino is strong at.


    Ruda rushed over to me and asked with a worried expression. ¡°Will that girl be ok?¡±


    ¡°Mmm...? Yeah Probably.¡±


    Their ranking level was the same, but Tino unmistakably had outstanding talent. She was still level 4 due to being a solo hunter, but if she had the help of a party she might already have made level 5.


    At any rate she is the product of my childhood friend.


    Usually though, a swordsman would be unrivalled in fighting a head on battle. Explorers level rankings are earned.


    Gilbert has the ability of a Level 4, so it would pay not to be careless. In addition, the boy has thatrge sword Relic.


    The effectiveness of Relics are extremely varied. They can turnover a difference in level, they are genuine trump cards.


    From seeing it at the member recruitment, his Relic didn¡¯t seem to have an unusual power. But it still creates arge difference.


    Tino doesn¡¯t have any Relics (except the shot-ring I gave her that has no practical use) so it¡¯s a big handicap.


    Though saying that, she is used to one on onebat, and she most likely knows to be cautious.


    Well from where I¡¯m standing they are both monsters though.


    While I was thinking all of that, Gilbert sped his sword and threw it away angrily.


    He clenched his fist and his joints cracked threateningly.


    ¡°...To fight a bare handed woman, I don¡¯t need a weapon either.¡±


    What is a swordsman doing casting away their sword... is he an idiot?


    By the way, it might have seemed like a handicap when Tino got rid of her knife, but she¡¯s the type that talks with her fists. Her kicks in particr are her specialty.


    The distance between the boy and Tino is about 5 meters. ¡°Master, we¡¯ll go eat ice-cream-¡°


    ¡°I made no such promise...¡±


    Tino was in such good spirits she was singing. While performing some sort of dance steps.


    Gilbert was grinding his teeth. It wouldn¡¯t matter who the opponent was, Tino¡¯s behavior would be annoying to anyone.


    I didn¡¯t make any promises... but I did one sidedly force orders on her. Once in a while it¡¯s ok to go out with her. As an escort.


    ¡°Well, alright. Once you safely finish the request.¡± ¡°! Yees¡±


    The instant I answer, her dance changed. Loose steps turn into sharp ones.


    She rotated on a pivot and from that unstable posture, in one go her body spun at top speed.


    Her eyes changed from wide and innocent to ones that were aiming at prey.


    From where I was watching from a distance it looked like a splendid change of pace.


    A swordsman excels in power, and a thief prioritises agility.


    In a Shrine their role is scouting and opening locks, but it¡¯s not like they can¡¯t fight. They can approach their opponent soundlessly and defeat them in an instant. A high speed versatile warrior.


    The distance of five meters shrunk in only one step. When Gilbert¡¯s eyes became aware of it, it was toote, Tino¡¯s hand shot out like a spear aimed at his neck.


    Starting before the signal had been given was an unfair bad habit. Most likely throwing away her equipment was also a distraction for this.


    ¡°!?¡±


    Even still as expected of a level 4, Gilbert wasn¡¯tpletely caught unaware and he took a step back and nted to avoid the strike. Following his actions like a stream, Tino¡¯s knee shot up into his stomach.


    From light movements like a feather came a heavy impact. Gilbert was left without options and was blown away.


    That was undoubtedlyplete domination.


    Without armour or equipment, Tino¡¯s slender arms and legs were enough of a threat.


    To the actions that were over in a moment, Ruda and Greg-sama were lost for words.


    Without looking in the direction of the blown away Gilbert, Tino shed a small smile towards me.


    ¡°Master, did you see? Divine punishment.¡± ¡°-...Not, yet...¡±


    Gilbert was raising his body that had fallen several meters away. He coughed violently and he staggered, but it wasn¡¯t so bad he wouldn¡¯t be able to move.


    He¡¯s sturdy. A person that constantly absorbs Mana Material can gain durability beyond an armoured man, and more stamina than a wild beast. Their flesh, bones and their flowing blood are different than ordinary people.


    Tino feels the sharp murderous re of Gilbert, andughs scornfully. She runs her hand through her hair.


    ¡°I think you already know, but I was holding back. I could have broken your neck. I¡¯ll teach you the hard way not to speak to Master so brazenly.


    Master is your god, every day you should turn towards n headquarters and pray to him. Bring me an offering regrly. I¡¯ll give it to Master for you.¡±


    ¡°-!!¡±


    Without responding to Tino¡¯s joking demands, Gilbert rushed in. His small body came at Tino with the force suitable of a level 4.


    To his vigorous spirit I took a step back without saying anything.


    Tino turned on a pivot and evaded him. His hand thrust out to grab her in a surprise attack, but like she had been expecting it Tino warded it away lightly with the back of her hand, and then thrust the heel of her palm into Gilbert¡¯s temple.


    A dull sound rang out. The seemingly sturdy Gilbert staggered unsteadily for a few steps, then copsed.


    He tried to stand back up desperately, but his eyes were out of focus.


    Did that shake his brain? In this state I think it¡¯s just good he¡¯s still moving. If it was me I would definitely be throwing up.


    Tino pped her hands and brushed them down, and then spoke proudly. ¡°Look Master. At my growth! Thanks to Master, I was able to grow like this.¡± I didn¡¯t do anything, shouldn¡¯t you be saying that to Liz?


    At the match that was over so quickly, Greg-sama¡¯s lips trembled. Makingparisons to herself, Ruda was also mumbling.


    ¡°So strong... Gilbert was also bare handed, but to overwhelm a swordsman that¡¯s used to fighting head on... more than anything she¡¯s used to battle.


    To be this terrifying and still be a teenager, or should I say... is this the power of


    ¡ºFootprints¡»?¡±


    ¡°...To fight bare handed...I haven¡¯t experienced it...¡± A swordsman without a sword isn¡¯t a swordsman. ¡°Not yet, I can...still, I can fight...¡±


    The boy Gilbert staggered to his feet. He had no wounds, but his sense of bnce was off, and his eyes were still a little hazy.


    In the first ce, bare handed fighting was Tino¡¯s strong point, so when she incited Gilbert to throw away his weapon the battle was already over. Miracles and the like don¡¯t exist.


    Even so, was it a hunters pride to stand back up?


    Did I have that same passion and willpower as a hunter when I first started out?


    Made to kneel by someone overwhelmingly strong, and still having the will to stand up is a type of talent. It seems like he really does hold the qualities to be a hunter.


    That recklessness is a hard toe by personality. Same for not having the ability to step on the brakes.


    Tino had a very irritated expression. I pped and called out some encouragement.


    ¡°Tino, bring down your opponent. We didn¡¯t decide on the winning conditions. Beating him until he¡¯s out is fine. It¡¯ll be a good experience.¡±


    You guys will be friends after fighting right?


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Gilbert Bush was a prodigy.


    About the time he was able to make his own judgements, he decided power was needed and was praised for his ability ever since he picked up the sword.


    Effort doesn¡¯t lie. Sometimes learning from a teacher, sometimesing up with his own ideas, he kept swinging the sword and gained strength over the years.


    When he was ten he had earned strength such that others in the vige he was born in, including adults, could note close to him.


    There are various types of human talent, one of which is Mana Material absorption rate and tolerance limits.


    The faster the absorption rate the faster you can get stronger, and the higher the tolerance limit the further you can go.


    Gilbert was far higher in both than an ordinary person. Even in a vige with a low concentration of Mana Material he was able to be stronger than ordinary people.


    For Gilbert Bush to take up the job of Treasure Hunter was only natural.


    Even now moment by moment he was continually capturing more and more shrines, oveing phantoms and monsters to gain in fame.


    It¡¯s the fastest way to obtain everything in the world. If you explore Shrines filled with mana, you can reach strength you couldn¡¯t by staying in the vige.


    And so when Gilbert became of age at 15 he pushed through any opposition and came to the holynd of hunters, the Imperial Capital.


    His first visit to the Imperial city, everything was sorge that it was iparable to the vige, overflowing with things, satisfying Gilbert.


    Food that couldn¡¯t be obtained in his vige while he was on his own, a countless number of huge buildings.


    On streets wide enough for horse drawn carriages to travel side by side, so many people passed by each day you might have thought a festival was taking ce.


    Most of all was something that was hardly ever seen in the vige, people dressed as Treasure Hunters.


    After registering with the Explorers Association, Gilbert¡¯s steady advance hadn¡¯t slowed since his first time hunting a Shrine.


    Gilbert was rare among rookie Treasure Hunters, in that he didn¡¯tck training and he had talent.


    And above all, he was brave to the point that the Explorers would admonish him as reckless... and then there was also luck.


    With fellow rookies, a five person party was formed. In a sh Gilbert was able to raise the level of Shrines he could hunt.


    With therge sword that was found by chance in his very first Shrine, the phantoms that were expected to be difficult battles were easily yed. The run of the mill monsters couldn¡¯t even draw near.


    Golden Age. There were whispers from a few years back, a generation of genius rookie hunters being born one after another.


    Gilbert was considered to be part of the second wave.


    There was some resentment held to being second, but hunters that surpass human reasoning are numerous.


    Particrly, by capturing countless Treasure Shrines, and if you were a veteran that absorbed Mana Material over arge period of time, you could be unbelievably strong.


    At this stage in Gilbert¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t see anyone that was a match for him. But he wasn¡¯t impatient.


    With time they could definitely catch up. Gilbert held that conviction. The future was bright. Gilbert was sure he could see the staircase to glory. Then shadows came into view, they were first seen a few weeks ago.


    ¡ì


    ¡°Atst, the engines can get started. With this the request can move ahead. As expected of Master, such enchanting judgement...¡±


    A voice from overhead could be heard without a trace of tension in it.


    Due to the all over beating, forcibly moving his body brought out sharp pains. He red back at Tino who was calmly looking down from overhead.


    Cold eyes as if looking at an insect.


    Strong. Terribly strong even though she was from the same generation.


    Each blow hit fast and heavy.


    He rushed out headlong ¨C however, an attack that had enough power to damage a


    ¡ºPhantom¡» only lightly grazed him. That attack sent Gilbert flying. It was different to the riffraff that Gilbert had met up until now.


    Above all, it was most clear that Tino¡¯s movements were intended to be inter- personal.


    Rtive to humans, Phantoms have a much tougher constitution. Techniques like shaking the brain or warding off attacks with your palms aren¡¯t used on them.


    And yet the opponent still had that much of a surplus.


    It was said there were a lot of young Hunters with good prospects in the n members of Footprints, but this was more than expected.


    The first attack really dide unexpectedly, but he wasn¡¯t careless since. He simply had to recognise the differences in their ability was far and high away.


    It was a shock for the boy who had never lost to a human from the same age group.


    Not having the sword that he always used wasn¡¯t something that could be given as an excuse. He threw it away himself, and his opponent also had no weapon.


    There were no excuses. Gilberts goal was beyond that. ¡°You¡¯re still conscious?¡±


    He tried to stand up, but had no strength. There was no sensation in his fingertips. No power in his arms or legs. If he could stand up, could he even move properly?


    Gilbert¡¯s body was sturdy enough to receive several bullets and still move freely. He had been injured during a hunt before. But this was the first time he had experienced being knocked around without any weapons involved.


    ¡°Damn... it...¡±


    ¡°That sword, it¡¯s fine if you use it.¡±


    Tino said with a tiresome voice. Gilbert¡¯s main equipment ¨C the Purgatory sword was tossed away by him at the start of the mock battle. Now ity barely within his field of vision.


    ¡ºPurgatory sword¡»


    The relic obtained from the level 1 Shrine ¡ºVeteran¡¯s training ground¡».


    It was a powerful weapon that had supported Gilbert from the very beginning.


    It¡¯s acquisition could probably be said to be the greatest luck for Gilbert, who was nearly broke living in the Imperial capital.


    Scowling at the edge of the de that was faintly tinged with red, Gilbert crawled to his hands and knees and shouted.


    ¡°Who¡¯s, going, to, use, it!¡±


    So pathetic. The Purgatory sword certainly was a powerful weapon. At the time it was obtained, the experts that appraised it at the Explorers were astonished.


    The excellence of the weapon far exceeded the rank of the Shrine it was obtained in.


    Yet, it was for that reason that Gilbert couldn¡¯t take it in this moment. Of the same age, and also facing a bare handed opponent.


    If he took up what he had thrown away, it would have the feeling that all his achievements so far were due to his relic.


    Tino didn¡¯te after him. After a short period of rest, Gilbert stood up once more.


    Tino¡¯s shapely eyebrows knit together in a frown, and she spat out some words. ¡°It¡¯s worthless, your pride.¡±


    Her stance had no gaps. She wasn¡¯t tired, she didn¡¯t even have a drop of sweat on her. But still, she didn¡¯t show a fragment of carelessness against an opponent of a far lower level.


    He knew. If she was serious he would already be dead.


    From that physical strength he was assured, the girl in front of him had the power to do it.


    While each breath came out roughly, and he endured the dull pain that came from his joints all over his body when he moved, he lowered his stance.


    He didn¡¯t even have the stamina to yell. He red with the eyes of an animal. Where were her gaps? Tino had a delicate frame. Her stamina was probably higher than his, but if he couldnd a heavy blow...¡±


    But he couldn¡¯ty a hit on her. When he attacked she had perfectly seen through everything.


    While he was desperately searching for a thread of victory, suddenly the voice of Infinite Variety entered his ears.


    He had the same carefree voice since the start of the mock battle.


    ¡°Should we leave it around here? The purpose this time was to evaluate your ability, you understand that right?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Hey so, the party you were with up until now, you voluntarily withdrew from it didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°-!?¡±


    He reflexively looked at Infinite Variety. His facial expression held a thin smile.


    As usual his appearance held no sense of intimidation. ck hair and ck pupils, an ordinary appearance.


    The particr countenance of a hunter withrge stores of mana material was missing.


    The symbol of footprints that was required to be worn, was also nowhere to be seen.


    The party symbol of Strange Grief wasn¡¯t there. Without the ck overcoat he wouldn¡¯t even be seen as a hunter.


    Indeed, he withdrew. He had no choice but to leave. The party he had joined when he first came to the capital ¨C he had been together with for nearly six months.


    Hispanions, they couldn¡¯t apany the talent of Gilbert Bush.


    His skin had goosebumps. Infinite Variety had spoken with a mysterious smile.


    In the short time Gilbert Bush had been at the Imperial Capital, he had heard it many times. At the highest peak among treasure hunters in the Capital, there was one person.


    A group of hunters with nicknames only given to the elite, the leader of Strange Grief.


    ¡°Why...¡±


    ¡°Because I also have simr memories... when there was too big of a difference in ability.


    I get it. With my situation with Strange Grief, I didn¡¯t desert them though.¡±


    The words hid their true meaning, so for a moment he didn¡¯t understand what was being said.


    However, right afterwards the true meaning hit him and made his face stiffen. The amount of nicknames that are given out truly are only a small handful.


    They are only given to hunters that have special talent, and have captured many


    Shrines. It¡¯s something out of reach for Gilbert right now.


    That person, the one everyone unanimously speaks praises of their strength, all members holding jewel like talents ¨C the man in front of his eyes...


    ¡°I think this party will be a really good experience for you. There may be some things you want to think about. But it won¡¯t be bad to get along with other simr young people right?¡±


    An appearance that¡¯s full of weaknesses, and physical strength that seems much lower than Tino¡¯s.


    At the time they first met, Gilbert thought he was an overwhelmingly weak person. But right now, that fact was terrifying.


    Before he knew it, his arms and legs were shaking. His cheek was twitching and he was having trouble breathing. His mouth had gone dry, but he couldn¡¯t take his gaze off the young man in front of him.


    There are many phantoms inside Shrines.


    Phantoms that eat people. Phantoms that pose as people.


    Some have intelligence, and some have peculiar abilities, others are simply strong, and some lead you astray with words.


    Howeverpared to those ¡ºphantoms¡», the man in front of him was more difficult toprehend.


    Infinite Variety. He often heard that name, but no one actually said what type of Hunter he was.


    Infinite Variety walked forward at ease, and approached the Purgatory sword. And then, in that manner he touched the edge of the sword with his foot.


    In that instant, with the sword still in its sheathe, bright red mes started to swirl.


    Thunderously, the sound of the wind apanied as the mes formed into a spiral.


    He didn¡¯t know what was happening. The phenomenon was caught in his field of vision, but his brain rejected it.


    Greg looked at Ruda in nk amazement.


    Within the spiral of me, without any signs of being burned Infinite Variety spoke.


    ¡°Attribute bestowal and attack range extension, is it? A simple but good sword, you should take care of it.¡±


    His arms, they were wrapped entirely in me, like armour. In a trance bright red eyes were reflected.


    ¡°Im- Impossible. You can¡¯t... use it! The Purgatory sword is... a Relic! It¡¯s, a Relic!¡±


    Relics were powerful items, but at the same time they required subtle maniptions.


    The more powerful a Relic was, the more training would be needed to show it¡¯s true strength.


    The mes crawled, and upon Infinite Variety¡¯s back a pair of zing wings manifested.


    The bad treatment from Tino. Anguish. Regret. Stubbornness. Everything was forgotten and he shouted.


    ¡°Without even, holding the grip...!? You can¡¯t! Something like that.. is possible...¡±


    As the owner, Gilbert had only recently learned ¡ºSharpened Sword de¡» just reaching the point where it was useful, just enough to cover the sword in mes.


    Operating it was not difficult. But in the first ce, it¡¯s not like there was a switch, and there was no instruction manual.


    He could recognise how unlikely what Infinite Variety was doing, because it was his own Relic that he had personal experience with.


    The young man was smiling surrounded by the mes. ck hair reflected the mes light and shined brilliantly.


    Impossible. It was different from Tino who was high in skill.


    The path Gilbert was heading on, at the end of it, was no such figure.


    Something unknown. A sight that was not even in his imagination. Words that naturally rose to him left his mouth. A shivering voice that didn¡¯t seem like his. His voice trembled.


    ¡°Mon...ster...¡±


    Without surprise, Tino looked down at Gilbert.


    Due to the mes, the shadow of Infinite Variety was projected, seeming much like his party name. A screaming grieving spirit could be seen.


    <i>Trantor Notes</i>


    The meaning of Gilbert leaving his group.


    My thinking is that from Gilbert¡¯s perspective, Cry is calling him a deserter. And that Cry is like him, much more skilled than a bunch of people. But more so, a talent that even geniuses can¡¯t keep up with.


    But when Cry talks about how he didn¡¯t desert his party, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a criticism of Gilbert because of the reversed circumstances. Thats my own opinion though.


    Thest sentence talks about Cry¡¯s shadow being like his party¡¯s name.


    Strange Grief is the katakana used for ‡@¤­¤ÎÍöë‘. Which means Grieving/Lamenting Ghost or Spirit.


    When I think about it, the book title doesn¡¯t use katakana, which means I truly did screw up the series title in a glorious fashion.

 Chapter 11: White Wolves Den

    <h4>Chapter?11: White?Wolves?Den</h4> <h4>Chapter 11</h4>


    White Wolves Den


    Northwest of the Imperial Capital Zebrudia was arge area of forest.


    Many wild monsters inhabited the forest, and wedging its way through the middle of it was something akin to an animal trail, a road that led to a Shrine.


    ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡».


    Originally in therge woonds area, there lived monsters native to the region. Wolves with fur like a shining silver moon.


    It was said the whole area was the territory of arge-scale pack ¨C the ¡ºSilver


    Moon¡».


    Within the difficult to navigate forest, they moved at high speed through the gaps between the many kinds of trees, with strong limbs and fur that could repel all attack natured magic.


    Fangs that crunched on experienced Hunters, with the intelligence tomand magic, though only to small effect. Large packs that acted together to hunt monsters of much higher rank inparison to themselves, the forest¡¯s reapers of death (shinigami).


    Known as dreadful monsters that couldn¡¯t be dealt with via ordinary means, the Silver Moon still had two major points of weakness.


    Even as an adult, its body only grew to about one meter, it could only be called a small physique.


    And finally, what any kind of person couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by, the origin of their name ¨C the moonlight fur.


    The bones, fangs and the fur as well, the body¡¯s materials could boast of being among the most valuable of monsters.


    Unmistakably, there were risks in capturing a Shrine ¨C with equivalent returns.


    Consequently, the Silver Moon became the prey of passing Hunters. Intelligence, power, numbers, they were monsters that had everything.


    Yet, they were game to Hunters that held higher numbers, more power, and greater intelligence.


    Monsters were living things. No matter how much power they held, they did not spawn spontaneously like the ¡ºPhantoms¡» that roamed Shrines.


    Thus, shortly after, the wolves were hunted to exhaustion.


    As if in inverse proportion, the Silver Moon declined as the Imperial Capital developed. That fact further raised the value of their fur.


    The existence that once caused vignce when entering the forest, degraded to being a meeting that would be called ¡ºgood luck¡».


    And so, at the time the Imperial Capital would be called the Holy Land of Hunters, therge packs of Silver Moon had left behind dens scattered widely, and had been perfectly erased.


    ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡»


    In the dens that were expected to be empty, there was talk of a wolf that had appeared with it¡¯s whole body wet with blood. Around the area the rumour had been going for thest ten years.


    ¡ì


    ¡°Scary! This is definitely a deep seated grudge right... Ah-, it¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    I threw away the documents, my body was shaking. Just thinking about it a little made me want to throw up.


    At the best of times I was a little fish, but in the haunted Shrines I was even more famous in the party as a small fry.


    A human being that would never be said to have nerves of steel. Firstly, there was no nerve to begin with.


    To my face that had be pale, Eva looked at me with a faint smile. ¡°To be frightened to that extent...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more a type of reflection on history. Because of past sins you see.¡±


    Shrines fundamentally manifested in ces where mana material overflowed; there were known to be a few different types.


    Onespletely unrted to their location.


    Ones that had characteristics tending towards the environment it manifested in. And... those that reflected a locations history.


    The rules behind a Shrines manifestation were still actively being researched by each nation.


    The truth was still not fully understood, but at the moment it was thought that were two or three factors.


    Once exterminated by humans, roaming through the dens that were left behind, arge crimson wolf appearing out of nowhere.


    It¡¯s not like I particrly held sympathy for the Silver Moon, but it wasn¡¯t a pleasant thing to think about.


    ¡°From testimony of Hunters that had experience battling the Silver Moon... it seems like it¡¯s much stronger than the originals.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha... and none of the fur remains. There¡¯s no point in it.¡± At least it¡¯ll give you an emptyugh.


    Shrines that appear from the earth give life to apparitions ¨C ¡ºPhantoms¡» that follow the same principle as Shrines that form due to Mana Material.


    If you areparing whether Phantoms are strong or weak in rtion to monsters, there are a few distinct differences.


    One of them ¨C there is no corpse left behind.


    When a ¡ºPhantom¡» is destroyed it will return into Mana Material, and it will immediately dissipate into the surrounding air.


    Yeah. Quite entirely ¨C like an illusion.


    Extremely rarely, one strongly manifested portion of the body or so may remain, but the pelt at least wouldn¡¯t be able to be skinned.


    That kind of rampant monster emerging in that particr ce, could only be said to be Hunters paying for their mistakes.


    Eva had a thoughtful expression as she flipped through the data she had collected on the Shrine.


    It wasn¡¯t a state of fear. It¡¯s probably like considering another world. ¡°With this information it looks like the Level 3 ranking wasn¡¯t due to the


    environment or Gimmicks, but because of the strength of the ¡ºPhantom¡».¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Well, it should be alright. Tino knows the gist of it too...¡±


    The ranking of a Shrine was decided from the degree of difficulty to things like the number of Hunters that had returned alive. It was aprehensive definition.


    When the gimmicks and environment were simple, the Phantoms that appeared tended to be strong.


    Sess depended on a Hunters strong points, but in this case both Tino and Gilbert were muscle brains, so if a powerful Phantom appeared they¡¯d manage it somehow.


    Or rather, after seeing Tino fight for the first time in a while, half of her had ceased being human.


    I had some expectations, but they were not enough. ¡°It was good Gilbert epted obedience.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was only really after Tino beat him all over wasn¡¯t it? Perhaps it would have been better to use the information Eva gathered...¡±


    Eva Renfeed was an amazing person.


    With no experience as a hunter, she had already managed the n for several years now. Above all else she had a lot of trade experience living in the Imperial Capital. She was still on friendly terms with her originalpany.


    From purchasing n materials to using her connections to gather intelligence ¨C or to when the Empires top echelons came to do an inspection. She can skilfully carry out all manner of work.


    The information on those three was also gathered in a short time and presented to Tino.


    I was truly no match for her. To about the same extent as Ark.


    If there wasn¡¯t the stiption that a n Master had to be at least a level 5 Hunter, I would easily concede the seat of n Master.


    Gilbert¡¯s expression when I suddenly spoke out crossed my mind, and a smile rose unwillingly.


    ¡°No, that was a good expression. Being talented also has it¡¯s troubles.¡±


    Capturing Shrines with unstoppable force. Yet yourpanions can¡¯t follow you.


    In these circles, it¡¯s something heard any and everywhere. It happens because differences in talent can be seen clearly.


    Different to my situation, Gilbert was the only one in his party that was a prodigy. With the desire to reduce the ill-feelings of the others, he made the decision to leave the party of his own volition.


    More precisely it wasn¡¯t a light decision.


    It was surely half stubbornness as well. The way he spoke and acted had the air of desperation to it.


    A young prodigy bes conceited, and it gives rise to a feud ¨C it¡¯s really amonce story.


    Rather, a pattern like mine was the one that was umon.


    Well, the number one victims were the party members pulled along by Gilbert, recklessly rushing into Shrines beyond his own level, and any other members that get kicked out of their party due to a quarrel.


    ¡°Did you offer him the chance to be reborn?¡±


    ¡°No. I just said what I wanted to say, and did what I wanted to do. I kind of took him by surprise, but frankly this isn¡¯t a mouth that could talk about being reborn.¡±


    There¡¯s Miss Tino bearing a strange worship this way, and the one that indoctrinated it Liz-chan. When ites to Gilbert there¡¯s too many awful things it¡¯s not worth considering.


    And above all else ¨C for me that ran the n carelessly, who was in the position to offer up a self-important sermon?


    asionally n members wille for a consultation over their personal rtionships. But forgive me, I can¡¯t take responsibility so go away.


    As usual Eva had a lovely straight backed figure as she nodded. ¡°Understood. Lets take care of it like that.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Eva was excellent but she had a strange way of understanding like that.


    But she does the work she¡¯s given well. I¡¯m not going to make aint to someone that¡¯s doing me a favour.


    It had be inconvenient so I changed the topic.


    ¡°Which reminds me, the boy Gilbert was holding a Relic ¨C it was quite a good one wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°The purgatory sword?¡±


    Remembering therge sword in the ck scabbard, I grinned. I like Relics. They are my solefort.


    Relics were nice. Wonderful. In all ages, Hunters put their life on the line searching for them.


    What¡¯s so wonderful? It¡¯s that anybody can use them. Anybody can use power like a miracle. Even without any special talent. What a wonderful thing.


    Well, I don¡¯t really use the ones I have, but still good things are good.


    ¡°So nice... the Purgatory Sword. Would he sell it I wonder... me element bestowal and range expansion, if I could examine it properly maybe there are other effects as well-¡°


    But he probably wouldn¡¯t sell. Relics take time to get used to, and once you are used to them, you wouldn¡¯t want to let go in a hurry.


    Talking a little about the splendour I felt when I touched the Purgatory sword, I noticed that Eva had an exasperated expression.


    Before knowing it I had be a bit passionate. I stiffened my loosened expression. Eva gave a reminder.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to waste money.¡± ¡°No no, it¡¯s not a waste though...¡±


    ¡°Element bestowal and range expansion, Cry-san how many Relics like that do you already own?¡±


    Relics like that? Please don¡¯t jumble them all together. Each Relic produces a different miracle, with small andrge variations with their own idiosyncrasies.


    I was about to raise that objection, but noticed that Eva¡¯s gaze had be severe. Because my position was weak, I answered in a small voice.


    ¡°...Well, element bestowal and range expansion, those are quitemon for weapon type Relics aren¡¯t they...¡±


    In the Capital there are plenty of shops that traded Relics.


    If you disregarded power and ease of handling you would find quite a lot.


    However if you want to find a Relic with both it was not easy.


    To say nothing of the ¡ºPurgatory Sword¡». Up until now I had only touched seven Relics thatpared with its docile ease of use. Because it was like that, it¡¯s understandable that Gilbert was able to use it in such a short time.


    But, if I gave that reason to Eva right now she probably wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Maybe it could leak that I asionally pilfered the n expenses to buy Relics. (Of course, I would make it upter.)


    Eva¡¯s face was staring fixedly. Those light purple eyes had a translucent feeling as if they could see through everything and peer right into your thoughts.


    As ast resort, I offered up a half-hearted smile to try and tter her.


    ¡°...So-So anyhow, if you like... you know, would you like to go get something sweet to eat?¡±


    If they eat something sugary people became nicer. At my suggestion, Eva¡¯s eyelid twitched.


    ¡°...That, isn¡¯t that what Cry-san wants to eat?¡± ¡°.........No, not at all.¡±


    That Eva, when did she realise I had a sweet tooth?


    It was bad for my image so I was supposed to hide it.... I was careless.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    n Lounge.


    In a serious manner Tino looked at the members of the temporary party, and gave her first orders.


    ¡°First off, write down your will.¡± ¡°W-Wait a minute!?¡±


    Flustered, Ruda stood up with her hands on the table.


    <i>Trantor Notes</i>


    -Gimmicks ¨C It¡¯s how the author styles this word. The Kanji means something along the lines of mechanism. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be exinedter as something like puzzles or traps.


    -The discussion about rebirth was a little above my ability to trante so it might be worded confusingly. The general idea was that Cry didn¡¯t think he was in the position to offer Gilbert or anyone new chances, even though the others revered him for some reason.

 Chapter 12: Bad Eyes

    <h4>Chapter?12: Bad?Eyes</h4> <h4>Chapter 12</h4>


    Bad Eyes


    Ah ¨C that reminds me, I need to have a charge done.


    While thinking that it would be about the time that Tino and the others would be reaching the Shrine, I was polishing the ¡ºDogs Chain¡» and suddenly remembered that the chains Mana had run dry.


    The Relics obtained from Shrines didn¡¯t have powers that could be used unconditionally.


    Relics were powered by Magi through the consumption of Mana, and if a Relic was strong, then it was required that a huge amount of mana be umted beforehand.


    That was one reason why Treasure Hunters didn¡¯t carry around a lot of Relics with them.


    Putting mana into a Relic was simple, and all living things possessed mana itself. The quantity held varied between person to person. Even for the legitimate Magi that had mana reserves in proportion to their strength, if they were to pour their mana into several Relics they would soon run empty.


    In my case, sadly my mana quantity was below the average person, so I had to entrust charging to my friends and n members.


    It was one of my reasons for wanting to give up on being a Hunter. Give me just one good reason to continue.


    The sunset shone through the window that took up the surface of a wall. The entirety of the spacious lounge was illuminated in orange.


    On some of the tables, the familiar n members of Footprints were hanging out. Until now nobody had been around, but perhaps todays work had finished so they returned. They each engaged in rxed chatting.


    I thrust myself into one of the conversations without reading the mood. If you want to get some charges, it¡¯s necessary to choose a party.


    This time it was only one chain that had run out of mana, so it was okay to choose from anywhere.


    The leader was a man with wiry ck stubble. He looked at me and smiled cheerfully. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°Oh, Master. Yesterday was crazy, hey.¡±


    ¡°Yeah well it¡¯s amon urrence. Sorry to ask, but would you charge a Relic?¡± ¡°Hm. How many people do you need?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just one chain, so just one person is fine.¡± ¡°Just that much shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Understanding in his good humour, he handed the Dogs Chain to one of his Magipanions. The Magi was a woman, but she also didn¡¯t appear to be bothered.


    I¡¯m filled with a guilty feeling, but even without using the mana in a Relic it will be empty over time.


    I asked quite frequently to the point that everybody had grown used to it.


    Mana recovered naturally over time, but using it up was arge burden. If it¡¯s right before they were headed to a Shrine, I might be refused.


    But still the status of n Master has an effect.


    Due to Eva doing her best, the dissatisfaction of the n members was dissolved in gratitude for managing well.


    Mana streamed into the ¡ºDogs Chain¡» and it shone faintly. Meanwhile the leader talked in a chatty tone.


    ¡°Ah, that reminds me Master. Did you hear? On the northern highway ¡ºstrays¡»


    apparently showed up. It was only a small amount but a caravan was wiped out.¡±


    The capital Zebrudia is a big city.


    The main roads leading to it are catered to iparably to other towns.


    The surrounding monster inhabitants were periodically culled, but asionally there were unlucky people that were attacked.


    On the main road to the Capital, the protection provided from monsters is thorough.


    Because monsters rarely approach the main road, the monsters or phantoms that do are referred to as ¡ºstrays¡» fearfully.


    They are difficult to predict in advance. To make things worse, these individuals are often stronger than the usual varieties.


    Around here was quite developed, but to travel further outside I¡¯ve heard that having guards is essential to safety.


    If it were me I would never go outside without an escort, but for merchants it¡¯s quite troubling.


    ¡°So dangerous. Monsters? A Phantom? Since it¡¯s a main road it¡¯ll be a Phantom right?¡±


    To the north of the Imperial Capital is an extensive forest rich in resources. It¡¯s a suitable habitat for monsters, so the potential for them to travel the main road and attack a caravan was low.


    The leader raised his eyes to me, and gave a small agreement.


    ¡°Right. The order of knights have given out an alert and seem to be putting out a recruitment for a subjugation party.


    This time looks to be a fairly big deal. The caravan had three level 3 guards escorting them.¡±


    ¡°Those hunters were really wiped out? How unlucky.¡± Phantoms can¡¯t be avoided unlike the monsters on the highway.


    Phantoms consist of Mana Material so they will appear in Shrines and stay in that area.


    But there are a lot of Shrines in the vicinity of the capital, so once every couple of months or so something like this can happen.


    Well, there¡¯s no need to worry.


    The fact that three level 3 Hunters were killed means that it was rtively strong, but a phantom that has no physical body cannot exist in a ce with thin Mana Material for long.


    It would take time for it to end naturally, but it will weaken in a short time and the empire knights would be able to move in to subjugate it.


    Well, it¡¯s not rted to me. Even strong Phantoms don¡¯t enter the Imperial Capital.


    The leader spoke as I was waiting in aposed manner for the chain to finish charging.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably coincidence, but from the talk of a passing Hunter it seemed to be a wolf phantom. To be killed on an open road- it must have been due to the guards negligence.¡±


    ¡°Oh really- ...hm?¡± Wolf. Wolves? A Wolf?


    I¡¯ve just recently heard that word, my brows knitted together.


    The Capitals Northern Highway.


    The ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡» that Tino was just sent to was in the forest that spread out right next to it.


    The form and variety of ¡ºPhantom¡» that appears in a Shrine is somewhat fixed. It was only natural to hear of the wolf type and put the two together.


    Noticing my expression, the leader continued good naturedly.


    ¡°Most likely it¡¯s a Shrine that wasn¡¯t getting culled enough and underwent an evolution.


    There are a lot of Shrines like that. If you ask Hunters, they¡¯d probably say it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡°.........W-Well, if it¡¯s North of the Capital there are a lot of Shrines aren¡¯t there? Within the forest there are bound to be a few, and if it¡¯s a wolf type Phantom then-¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡» for sure.¡±


    Following my words the Leader gave out a name. Just like a member of Footprints, seems like he had information on the nearby Shrines in his head.


    He spoke with conviction, but without breaking his smile. My stomach started to feel nauseous.


    ¡°Y-yeah that ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡» and the other ones-¡°


    ¡°Hm? Where else in that area does a ¡ºPhantom¡» in the form of a wolf appear? It¡¯s a Shrine that has a low rate of Relics and it¡¯s unpopr, I think it meets the conditions.¡±


    ......Seriously?


    I felt my facial expression tighten up.


    The Magi in the middle of charging the ¡ºDogs Chain¡» sees my change in expression and gives me an odd look.


    ¡°The fact that one came out means the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡» is probably overflowing with Phantoms. The Explorers should have put out an alert. Most likely the country will put out an extermination request. It¡¯ll be time to profit.¡±


    Phantoms don¡¯t leave a corpse behind so there was no money to be made from them. However when they overflowed from a Shrine, it was a different matter. Depending on the scale, it wasn¡¯t umon for the country to give out extermination requests through the Explorers at a non negligible price.


    ...But well, there¡¯s a chance something could go wrong, and even if those assumptions were correct, Tino¡¯s four person group was heading out.


    Gilbert has a Relic, they¡¯ll manage it somehow.


    ¡°Leader, those wolves, they¡¯re fairly strong so please don¡¯t get careless and die.¡± One of the party members teased the Leader with a solemn air.


    It all resonated within me.


    Strong? They¡¯re strong? I¡¯ve never been there, but are they really that strong? No but, it¡¯s just a fair amount right? Like for a level 3, around that strong.


    A bit strong then. It¡¯s alright, since Tino is also strong.


    ...but just to make sure, I¡¯ll show them the request form. Not with any other intentions though.


    While smiling, I take out the written request that was folded in two from my pocket, and spread it out on the table.


    The Leader read it and his eyes widened in surprise.


    He read the request from top to bottom and gave a big nod inprehension, smiling as if he was impressed.


    ¡°What¡¯s this Master, so mischievous. Acting like you don¡¯t know anything when you¡¯ve already made some moves.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right... you¡¯re right. ...I handed it over to Tino.¡±


    ¡°!? To Tino, the Level 4 ¨C is ...is that so. Spartan as ever...¡±


    The broad minded Leader that was full ofposure up until now, in an instant his expression froze up.


    The other members withdrew slightly while smiling.


    It¡¯s always like this. I¡¯m unlucky. My timing is awful.


    It¡¯s not on purpose. It¡¯s not on purpose ok. It all took ce around the same time the caravan was attacked. There was no way I could have known that information.


    I¡¯m not a demon. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have sent Tino. Or rather, If I had known I wouldn¡¯t have taken the request at all.


    A thief looking person was looking at the request intently on his own and let out a noise.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Level 3 Shrine but, it¡¯s a request about a Level 5 Hunter going missing... A level 4, and a solo child at that being sent is how do you say...¡±


    ¡°W-well, this is also training so, ...a level 5?¡± ¡°...Eh? No, you see here...¡±


    While I asked again about the unknown information, the girl Magi seemed to finish charging the ¡ºDogs Chain¡» with Mana.


    She put it on the table and then pointed to one part of the request form.


    The ce where the name of the target Hunter to be rescued was carefully written. It was a ce I had skipped passed without worrying about.


    However, the girl seemed to have seen something else.


    ¡°This Rodolph Dave, they¡¯re a Level 5 Hunter see. You could usually find him at the Explorers. He¡¯s a bit of a famous spear user. No way, didn¡¯t you kn-¡°


    ¡°Idiot. The Master has information on all the Shrines and Hunters in the Capital in his grasp, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t know something so basic. Ahahaha, I¡¯m really sorry, our Tina has done something impolite.¡±


    The Leader had a stiff face as he made an apology. The Magi girl called Tina bowed repeatedly in a fluster.


    I kept smiling while I made gestures to say it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.


    It¡¯s doubtful that I can match all the names and faces of the members of my n, and I have all information in my grasp?


    Who is spreading such a rumour? There are too many candidates to narrow down.


    I don¡¯t know outside Hunters. Recently, when I go to the Explorers, there are times when I get frustrated.


    So what? I¡¯m supposed to have intelligence on every single one of you guys? Do you have any idea how many that is?


    Ok, ok, ok, calm down.


    Tino, despite appearances was reliable. Of course, if I had known a level 5 Hunter had gone missing i wouldn¡¯t have sent her. But still, it wasn¡¯t time to panic.


    ...Come to think of it, when Tino had read the request she had said I¡¯m still a Level 4 though hadn¡¯t she.


    Damn Gark, having the nerve to impose such absurd requests. What am I going to do if my cute junior dies?


    I take a deep breath and calm my heartbeat.


    First of all I have to preserve the dignity of a n master.


    If I am chased out of the seat of master it isn¡¯t a problem. It would be rather wee, that¡¯s how not of a problem it was.


    ¡°T-This is also a learning experience. It¡¯s ok, Tino took three others with her.¡± The boy Gilbert more or less showed an attitude obedient to Tino.


    It should be better to have Ruda and Greg-sama than to not.


    But to my words, the Leader didn¡¯t give an expected response. His cheek had barely lifted and was twitching.


    ¡°In-Indeed...¡±


    ¡°...For missions that were difficult at the best of times... to add on further shackles...¡±


    ¡°This is ¨C ¡ºStrangry¡» what makes them famous as a top party huh-¡° Superior Hunter ¨C a gaze of awe not unlike when looking at a monster.


    Famous!? What do you mean famous...


    My expression that was unable to endure copsing became t.


    The leader that had been cheerfully smiling moments ago stood up with a start. His expression was serious as if facing a monster.


    I took the charged ¡ºDogs Chain¡» from the table and attached it to the usual ce on my belt with a clink.


    I gave out a cough and then feigned being hardboiled.


    ¡°Sorry, but I have some minor business. I¡¯m going to go spend some time around here. Thanks for the charge.¡±


    ¡°N-No no. I should apologise for making you hear something so boring.¡± His jovial tone of voice had be polite and professional.


    Before I knew it, other tables of parties were ncing over at us.


    Crap. If it remains like this I¡¯ll be known as a piece of garbage that pushed an impossible request onto Tino.


    It¡¯s different. It wasn¡¯t on purpose.


    I turned around. Anyway, I¡¯m not sure what to aim at for now, so I¡¯ll hurry to the n Master¡¯s room.


    At a time like this, Ark wasn¡¯t around to fall back on. And no members of Strange Grief either.


    Generally, requests were given particrly careful preparation. This time was a retrieval request, so I had been hasty with it. Tino and the others had probably already made it to the Shrine.


    There was no time. In my state of chaos I tried to persuade myself.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s ok. There¡¯s the Purgatory Sword... since they have that Purgatory Sword!¡±


    Speaking of, that purgatory sword.


    During the Ability Test I had exhausted all of it¡¯s Mana. That boy Gilbert would have charged it before heading to the Shrine right?


    <i>Trantor Notes</i>


    -The chapter title ¡®Bad Eyes¡¯ is from an idiom that says something like ¡®you have such bad judgement you must have holes where your eyes should be¡¯


    -A Caravan meaning this, incase you were wondering (most likely a peddler or merchant):


    -The Empire Knights are referred to as a chivalric order. From what I can tell in English this has religious associations connected with the crusades.


    The couple sentences I read on Japanese Wikipedia on chivalric orders gave samurai on horseback as an example so I just ended calling them Knights for now.

 Chapter 13: Disciple

    <h4>Chapter?13: Disciple</h4> <h4>Chapter 13</h4>


    Disciple


    The memories of the hunter called Tino Shade. Engraved upon the deepest reaches of memory.


    After the end of several months of foundational training. The scene of the first training in hand to handbat from her Teacher.


    ¡°You ok? Tee-¡°


    The teacher sweetly smiles.


    Different to the totally exhausted Tino, who breathes roughly on the bare earth. Her Teacher¡¯s face has not even a drop of sweat.


    Glittery pink blonde hair tied behind her, pale pink iris¡¯s and long eyshes. Her skin is tanned by the sun but is smooth without a scar or blemish.


    Looking at her appearance, any one would say she was pretty.


    Next to Tino who already had a small bust, her chest is even more modest inparison.


    Red heart shaped metal earrings on her ears. Thin limbs with no excessive fat. Height that¡¯s shorter than Tino who¡¯s still growing. When they stood next to one another Tino was mistaken as the older one time and time again.


    At the moment ¨C they wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°If Cry-chan says that a crow is white ¨C it¡¯s white. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡± A sugary voice that exins child like logic echoes out at Tino.


    An index finger points out. From that short figure is a feeling of power greater than any other Tino has encountered.


    It¡¯s unbelievable that their ages are only a few years apart.


    Earlier than anyone else, they had quickly rushed up the stairway to glory.


    A group of monsters that easily captured Shrines that had defeated many other Hunters before them.


    Others that were praised as excellent like Tino, were simply referred to as the second generation only trying to follow on.


    Consequently, Tino had not boasted of her talent even once.


    It was decided that Tino would study under one of them, a girl.


    Extreme speed that didn¡¯t leave even a shadow behind. Therefore the given alias was ¡ºSevered Shadow¡».


    The ¡ºSevered Shadow¡» Liz Smart.


    Like the wind, as if a shadow, running ahead more overwhelmingly than anyone else. Simultaneously a figure of admiration, and a subject of awe.


    A smile is set on her face, but her eyes gleam as if the energy in her body is leaking out.


    ¡°Things like loyalty or admiration and the like, it¡¯s not that stuff. What I want from Tee, it¡¯s ¨C ¡ºabsolute obedience¡».¡±


    If a quick tempered hunter heard that it would probably send them into a fit of rage.


    But, Liz¡¯s voice was extremely serious. ¡°You know Cry-chan see-¡°


    After a short breath, words shoot from her lips. Her staring pupils nailing in ce peering in.


    ¡°Whatever trivial thing it is, your opinion isn¡¯t needed.¡±


    ¡°No matter if it¡¯s a silly joke, if you receive an unreasonable order that you don¡¯t understand, even if your life will be endangered ¨C I want you to faithfully follow his will without thinking about anything.¡±


    ¡°If any enemies oppose Cry-chan, I want you to crush everyone down to thest. Even if the other is an important noble, or if it¡¯s a Hunter with amazing ability. In this Zebrudia, no matter how great their power is boasted of, it¡¯s irrelevant.¡±


    ¡°For me, if there¡¯s a person that holds a rebellious spirit against us for even a second it¡¯s something intolerable. That¡¯s why ¨C I made you my disciple. If I¡¯m here I can ughter everyone, but when I¡¯m not there¡¯ll be trouble don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Tee is clever so, you get it right?¡± ¡°Haah, haah -...Y-Yes. Onee-sama.¡±


    Sometimes talented hunters are called monsters.


    Tino didn¡¯t think that every Hunter called them that way.


    But her Teacher was without a doubt, a monster those hunters would fear.


    Her words were said in a joking manner, but there was a passion that wouldn¡¯t permit any resistance.


    It was serious. There were no gaps to take advantage of, because she was hostile to any and everything in her vicinity.


    If in this moment Tino showed animosity towards Cry, in the same manner as breaking apart a nearby flower, her Teacher would kill her.


    Her height is less than Tino¡¯s, limbs more delicate. At a glimpse it¡¯s like seeing an ordinary person.


    But it¡¯s only on the outside they are human.


    It was something only noticed after the skill of the hunter Tino Shade had risen a little.


    ¡ì


    The abnormality was evident without even needing to search for it.


    Within the densely grown forest. Cautiously walking on the road that narrowly joined up with the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡».


    The formation was led by Tino, after her was Gilbert, then Greg, and finally Ruda cautiously acting in the role of rearguard.


    For this impromptu party, there was no magi proficient in wide area destruction, or an effective healer in the event someone was seriously injured.


    Greg and Gilbert took the vanguard. Greg was a warrior proficient in various weapons, while Gilbert wielded arge sword and was best at one on one battles.


    The party bnce was poor, but the other side was that there were two thieves that excelled in detecting enemies.


    Ruda had a sense of crisis that had the cautious characteristics peculiar to solo


    hunters. Even if there was poor visibility, an approaching hostile Phantom wouldn¡¯t be missed.


    Even before being able to finally find their way to the Shrine, the forest had a strange atmosphere to it.


    It was a peculiar air that was only recognisable because they were hunters that continually fought against monsters and Phantoms.


    Each party member had a stiff facial expression.


    Suddenly the sound of howling echoed out from nowhere. Greg checked the surroundings alertly, and spoke with a moan.


    ¡°Strange. ...There¡¯s a pungent odor of danger. We still haven¡¯t even made it to the Shrine yet-¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s why you wrote a will.¡±


    Tino answered narrowing her eyes at the various trees lined up. ¡°What you said is true, it¡¯s written, but...¡±


    Hunters were often struck by bad premonitions. Because of the supply of Mana Material which the brain couldn¡¯t process, the Hunters senses were strengthened and their perception formed into intuition that rang rm bells.


    If they counted their lives as precious, when they felt a bad hunch they would immediately turn back. This was the most well known rule of Treasure Hunters.


    But, in this case, that rule wouldn¡¯t apply.


    Because they knew it would be like this long before, and they were here because they had already epted it.


    And, even though it was a temporary party, they had talked through it in advance. It was all talked about, except for whether it should be trusted or not.


    Following cautiously from the back, Ruda blinked her eyes. ¡°So... Cry knew about this situation, and yet he still sent us?¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about additional things... this party formation probably isn¡¯t a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Ha? H-heye on, something like that¡¯s-¡°


    Two people specialised in detection and two in physical ability.


    Certainly, when Master allocated the two members to Tino, he acted like it was coincidence. But to the eyes of Tino, who was all ¡®Master Master¡¯, it was clearly a bluff.


    Tino was a senior member of Footprints. Even before that, she had many interactions with¡ºStrange Grief¡»which her Master was apart of.


    Tino¡¯s life as a Hunter, was being given training simr to hell, saying that it was all a test.


    It wasn¡¯t her first time receiving a request as a challenge from Cry. At first Tino thought it was unbelievable, but now she understood.


    ¡°Master has read into the Shrines abnormalities and the events that urred here, he collected the necessary people and assembled them as the members here.


    Gilbert, the ability test given to you was no exception.¡±


    After the ability test, Gilbert had be much more submissive. He opened his eyes widely.


    Ruda interrupted in a panic.


    ¡°W-Wait!? The necessary people? No matter how you put it, me joining the Footprints member recruitment was just a coincidence. T-The main thing, if he was going to send the right people then there were many superior hunters to send in our ce.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah. In the first ce, that was the first time I ever met Infinite Variety. Not believable, and it can¡¯t be believed.


    Seeing the expressions on the faces of her party members, Tino let out a small sigh.


    Still not even to the Shrine yet, but making enough noise that the likelihood of a monster or Phantom attacking was high.


    Maybe that was something predictable, but Tino wanted to quickly finish up and return home.


    Of course not as a corpse, but alive.


    For that reason she needed to know this wasn¡¯t an ident.


    ¡°Master is, ¨C in the Imperial Capital whether it¡¯s Hunters or Shrines, he has all epassing knowledge. Even if it¡¯s someone he¡¯s never met, reading through their actions is simple for Master.¡±


    Such things, not just Tino, everyone in Footprints knows it.


    Mainly, Level 8 ranked Hunters don¡¯tete to a member recruitment for no reason, then in that ce fan the mes into an uproar, let it carry on until a pub is partially destroyed, or change the target of Gilbert¡¯s anger on to Tino without reason.


    That would just be moronic.


    That¡¯s all just acting. Even though it really doesn¡¯t look like acting, it was just because Tino¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t at the level of being able to see through the lies.


    To Tino¡¯s few, irritated words, Gilbert held his tongue on anything further.


    Managing that much was easy to aplish. That¡¯s because the Infinite Variety seen at the Training grounds certainly was strange.


    The weight of the purgatory sword on his back was making him quite uneasy.


    Among the magic used by Magi there were techniques that d the user in water or fire, increasing power and range.


    Weapon type Relics often held ¡ºElement Bestowal¡» abilities, that had no need to


    use a magic technique but demonstrated the same effect.


    One of the abilities of the Purgatory sword was me bestowal. The sword de is decorated in a sweltering ze, it is possible to cut and burn simultaneously, rapidly boosting offensive power.


    In the Shrines so far, there had been no opponents that were a challenge. But what about this time?


    Infinite Variety seeded in operating the purgatory sword in a way that was outside of Gilbert¡¯s belief. If that was the power of the purgatory sword, then he had only used a fraction of it before.


    Gilbert had captured various Shrines up until now, but this time the vibe of the Shrine had a bad feeling that exceeded all of them.


    Looking at the three uneasy people, Tino spoke in a light tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Master understands everything. He doesn¡¯t hand over hopeless requests. If we don¡¯t worry about dying, a capture is possible. No matter what happens we can¡¯t turn back. We have written our wills.¡±


    ¡°R-Right... thats true.¡±


    The hunters theory was to escape in one shot, to what extent would they be willing to bet their lives on a body retrieval request?


    His inner thoughts were that he had been dragged into something dangerous, but with his pride as a senior Greg gave a cramped smile.


    In that moment, a shadow was cast on his field of vision. A shadow that concealed the sun.


    Without dy Tino noticed something falling from the sky and thrust Greg out of the way.


    A second after, a dull grey shine passed through where his head was a moment before.


    A beatter Ruda and Gilbert distanced themselves, and took on a battle stance. Greg rolled after being thrust away and reflexively took a defensive posture.


    His eyes caught onto the target. The shadow that crept up without a sound or smell.


    Ruda¡¯s eyes opened wide, the deep crimson beast crouched without moving, and she raised a husky voice.


    ¡°...Eh...this phantom, isn¡¯t it a wolf!?¡±


    Facing the shining gold eyes, Gilbert stared back. He pointed the tip of the purgatory sword in its direction.


    The crimson beast¡¯s attack was evaded and it stood up in a motion that could be said to be slow.


    -On two legs.


    Wiry deep crimson fur, pointed canine like ears. At the rear a thick crimson tail grew, and it¡¯s nose moved in small motions as if in understanding of the situation.


    However, most of the animal was covered in blood red armour. The hands and wrists had protective guards, and it slowly swung its held weapon as if to keep them in check.


    ¡°This guys... wearing armour!? It¡¯s different to what I was told!!¡±


    ¡°It has a sword... Master... Master always goes further than my expectations doesn¡¯t he...¡±


    The phantom appearing at the¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡»was supposed to be a huge wolf.


    However the opponent that had appeared before their eyes, except for the colour and face, everything else from their assumptions was different.


    As though to drown out the somewhat sad words from Tino, the wolf warrior let out a roar.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    ¡°Ah, I want to throw up. I want to quit being a Hunter already.¡±


    A mumbling soliloquy spilled out, while I loitered in the vacant room of the n Master.


    If Eva was here she would be looking at me with cold eyes.


    Truly if Tino had properly told me the reason and refused, even I would have-. All thates to mind are unproductiveints.


    Rescue targets that are unknown to even be dead or alive are far far less important than Liz¡¯s pupil.


    Since she¡¯s level 4 she¡¯ll be aware of the Hunters theory. You should hurry ande back if it¡¯s dangerous.


    But every member of footprints is reckless. No matter what strong enemyes out, they won¡¯t make an easy retreat.


    Tino has also been under this influence. Or rather the number one reckless member of ¡ºStrange Grief¡» is her Master, so it¡¯s likely her bad influence. Not good.


    If Tino died from one of my orders, what would her Master Liz-chan do when she¡¯s quick tempered at the best of times?


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s ok to use that boy Gilbert or Greg-sama as a shield if worstes to worst...¡±


    They would also be satisfied to be a sacrifice for Tino, surely.


    There were so many suitable members to choose from. I should have at least chosen from other members of footprints.


    That bastard Gark, properly give some prior caution ¨C no, that¡¯s not it. Without a doubt the number one at fault was me. Excuses are pointless.


    I¡¯m sorryyyy!!!


    It¡¯ll surely be ok. Tino also knows about the huge wolf around the¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡», and would have taken perfect countermeasures. That¡¯s what I told myself but somehow I couldn¡¯t feel calm.


    Outside it was totally dark. Inside the capital there are some streetlights, but outside they are not installed.


    Monsters and beasts are active at night, so night marches are avoided by everyone. In the first ce even if n members from the lounge were dispatched they wouldn¡¯t catch up with Tino.


    After all, without Ark I¡¯m useless.


    In the middle of trying to escape from reality, I resolved myself for the worst and approached the bookcase on the wall of the n Masters room.


    Books on n management and the history of the Imperial Capital are lined up on a solid shelf. I ced my hand on the unnaturally affixed handle there and pulled it.


    The shelf opened inward without a sound. Beyond, stairs heading downwards continued on.


    Behind the concealed door is my private room. I ran down the stairs in a half jog. I fumbled in the darkness searching for a switch.


    When the switch was pressed, softmp light illuminated a room twice asrge as the n masters room.


    A room without windows. Arge bed that could fit anyone. Bookshelves. A table. Desk. Couch. On the wall was a not well understood picture received as a gift, and a piece of paper on which three rules of n policy were written.


    But what was most noticeable over everything, was that the room was crowded with organised Relics.


    Swords. Spears. Armour. Cloaks. Chains. Rings. Various forms and types.


    Some that were purchased, and some that were handed over. And of course also ones gained from infiltrating Shrines.


    This was our ¨C the culmination of the work of the treasure hunters of ¡ºStrange Grief¡».


    If we sold all these Relics at a reasonable price we would probably be able to y around for ten generations.


    But we still haven¡¯t achieved our main objective.


    While the nauseating feel of my stomach weighed on me, I decided to search for a Relic that could break through the current situation.


    <i>Trantor Notes:</i>


    -Liz¡¯s alias of Severed Shadow was a bit of a gamble from the context. It might be understood by people more familiar with reading Kanji though.

 Chapter 14: White Wolves Den 2

    <h4>Chapter?14: White?Wolves?Den?2</h4> <h4>Chapter 14</h4>


    White Wolves Den 2


    Just as I finished climbing back up the stairs and came into the n Masters room, I happened to meet Eva.


    She looked at the open bookshelf and then at me, and blinked.


    As much as I could, I had hastily outfitted myself in hand picked Relics. Right now I was so to speak, a living Shrine.


    A deep blue overcoat, on my back was a crossbow type Relic and a half size sword Relic.


    On my hands, each finger was fitted with a ring type Relic. Still not enough, from my waist hung many chain type Relics.


    Yet still insufficient, I had put more into a tool bag that hung from my belt.


    There are so many ring type Relics. Why do human hands only have five fingers each?


    The clothes and underpants were not Relics. I was wearing lightweight sturdy equipment that Hunters often wore. With the exception of that, everything else worn was a Relic.


    Even going that far, it was a situation where I didn¡¯t know what could happen and felt like I needed to throw up.


    From my experience up until now, I knew that even if an ordinary person strengthened their equipment with Relics they still wouldn¡¯t be able to do aplish much.


    As usual, the vice n master was wearing a pressed white uniform. And even though the day had already grown dark, there was no area with even a particle of


    dust on it.


    It was already night and she was still working? She truly is diligent.


    Incidentally, the existence of the private room had pretty much leaked out to everybody so it wasn¡¯t something surprising.


    Eva was involved in the construction of the n house, and seeing through hidden rooms was a Hunters speciality.


    Even in everyday life, they are always checking ceiling height and wall distances for empty space. It¡¯s scary.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Cry-chan. So heavily armed...¡± ¡°Fufufufufu... I¡¯m going for a stroll.¡±


    ¡°...Even though you¡¯re that worried you are shaking.¡± Found out in one shot.


    ¡°Fufufufufufu... I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    This has all put me at such my wits end that I had started to let out some weirdughter. Eva was staring at me with shock.


    It¡¯s probably not because of the Relics that I¡¯m equipped with. I was always prepared with a whole body worth of Relics.


    ¡°Do you want someone from another party to go with you as a reinforcement?¡± Eva made an attractive proposal.


    Although a member of the same n, they would be from a different party to me.


    At such a time, there¡¯s no party that would walk the roads at night, to a Shrine known to be dangerous. I couldn¡¯t make such an unreasonable request.


    I calmed myself down and did my best to put on a strong front. ¡°Theres no problem. It¡¯s all going ording to n.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Without paying attention to my broken attempt to act tough, Eva suddenly came in closer. Her gaze was on the pendant hanging from my neck.


    It was a simple dangling metal capsule. It wasn¡¯t a Relic. ¡°That, isn¡¯t that Sytry¡¯s slime?¡±


    ¡°.........¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s used poorly it couldpletely destroy the Imperial Capital, so they said to never open it.¡±


    She stared at it but didn¡¯t reach for it. She was in the middle of crisis management.


    The capsule was something sleeping in the depths of my vault. It seemed to be a slime that was selectively bred, but I¡¯ve never seen it so I don¡¯t know anything.


    A slime is a particrly weak existence among monsters. It¡¯s whole body wasposed of a sticky organ.


    Because it was soft ¨C striking, cutting, boiling, or roasting would easily defeat it. There were a variety of species, most of which were truly insignificant.


    Even to me a slime is a small fry among small frys.


    I could say for sure, that among the so called monster kingdom, the one crammed into this capsule seemed to be somewhat different.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s different, just that it is different.


    Relics were powerful, but the power and amount they could be used was limited by Mana.


    The person that always loaded up my Relics with Mana was the rear guard of


    ¡ºStrange Grief¡».


    Thest time they had done so was before they all left on an expedition, not less than two weeks ago. By now most of the Mana would have drained out. I couldn¡¯t expect much power.


    The capsule was something of an alternative. Tino was excellent so I think she should definitely be fine, and I nned to avoid fighting and escape as much as possible.


    But it¡¯s only natural for a Hunter to set aside some measures in case of an emergency.


    I¡¯m a wary hard boiled kind of man.


    The truth is I really didn¡¯t like it, and I absolutely wanted to avoid bringing it, and there were other weapon Relics I wanted to take but they were toorge to carry with me.


    The use of it was dubious, but inside a Shrine I could just throw it and run away and hope for the best.


    It couldn¡¯t rece the life of my cute adorable junior.


    ¡°No way. That thing would vite thews of the Empire, I wouldn¡¯t carry something like that.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    However, unlike me who respected the spirit of thew, there are times when my childhood friends would break straight through it.


    Since my faults were pointed out and exposed, I quickly headed behind my desk, to the extensive window and gripped the handle to open it.


    From therge open window, a breeze that was colder than expected blew in.


    The reason it can open is because if it didn¡¯t Liz would calmly break in. But preparations such as these were also useful at a time like this.


    Eva was looking at me with unusual worry. Her sight was on Sytry¡¯s Slime.


    I was doing something excessive, and she was worried it might have an effect on n management.


    ¡°A-Are you really alright?¡±


    Yeah yeah, I know. It¡¯s no good though...


    Truthfully I want to take someone else as well, but the ¡ºNight Sky¡¯s Dark Wings¡»can only be used by a single person.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    ¡°Um... shouldn¡¯t we just withdraw already?¡±


    The raging warrior had vanished, leaving no evidence they ever existed.


    Ruda¡¯s mood had deted after seeing the wolf warrior, and she made a suggestion to Tino.


    Greg also lowered his striking long sword, and gave his agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. At any rate, I doubt the rescue target could have survived. Continuing is pointless.¡±


    The wolf warrior had been strong. The body was covered in armour that could repel most attacks, and receiving one of the shes from it¡¯s burly arms would have inevitably resulted in fatal wounds.


    Beast type phantoms originally tended to be quick and strong, and in addition this wolf warrior had been armed. It most definitely didn¡¯t seem like an enemy that came from a level 3 Shrine.


    Greg was a Level 4 veteran, but it would have been a difficult opponent to fight one on one.


    Nevertheless, they had somehow managed to defeat the phantom and remain rtively unharmed. This was because it was an opponent that had strayed off, and the number advantage was on their side.


    Tino constantly attracted the warriors attention, so it¡¯s attacks were kept in check.


    But if anyone had been injured and had their movements slowed, the battle would have dragged out.


    In Greg and Ruda¡¯s line of sight, their leaders eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°The decision hasn¡¯t changed. Anyway, we haven¡¯t even entered the Shrine yet.¡±


    ¡°H-Heye on. What are you being stubborn for? Whatever it is, living is more important!? The guy from just now obviously came from the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡».


    Who knows how many more are swarming inside?¡±


    ¡°When I was here just the other day there were only ordinary wolves...¡± Ruda looked in the direction of the Shrine and shivered.


    Originally what appeared in the¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡»were phantoms that were


    simply slightlyrger wolves.


    Simr to the Silver Moon, there was also a variant phantom called the Red Moon. It wasn¡¯t a werewolf armed with a sword and armour.


    That¡¯s what had appeared when Ruda had visited a few weeks before, they were far below the strength of that werewolf.


    More than anything, the heavily armoured werewolf wasn¡¯t going to be cut by the dagger that Ruda carried.


    The only way she could, would be to aim at the uncovered head or the thin gaps in it¡¯s armour.


    For the skill Ruda currently held, to aim for the werewolf¡¯s head while defending against it¡¯s attacks and matching it¡¯s agile speed would be asking a lot.


    ¡°This is training.¡± ¡°Training... really...¡±


    As if it was natural, Tino shrugged.


    Despite the abnormal situation, she remained calm to a surprising degree. Ruda felt a big difference to herself.


    Having that attitude was like saying she had been through fights of that degree many times over.


    This was¡ºStrange Grief¡».


    ¡°Greg-sama is missing the main point.¡± ¡°Just Greg is fine.¡±


    ¡°Greg is making a misunderstanding.¡±


    Gilbert was looking down quizzically at the sword in his hand.


    He¡¯s holding the most powerful weapon. No matter his personality, he is the main attacker this time.


    Master didn¡¯t allocate the boy to Tino for no reason.


    After all, the necessary things were all gathered here. Master was correct.


    Tino gave a nod, and there were still intermittent howlsing from the Shrine as she spoke.


    ¡°Since Master sent us here, that means the rescue target ¨C is still alive.¡± ¡°-!?¡±


    To Tino¡¯s deration, Greg was dumbfounded.


    They didn¡¯t understand. No it was normal <i>not </i>to understand.


    Since Shrines were danger zones, most rescue targets would end up dead. Hunters had trouble even asking for assistance at unpopr Shrines.


    The only way to confirm if a target was alive was to visit the Shrine. Can you predict something so far away while sitting in the capital?


    Anyone would tell you it¡¯s impossible. At best you could only calcte the


    probability of survival from the date they went missing.


    But you can. The impossible is possible. Smash throughmon sense.


    It¡¯s for this reason that Cry Andoric was Level 8. Master wasn¡¯t just an ordinary idiot.


    ¡°The ingenious schemes of Master that aremanded to me definitely make sense. Greg you¡¯ve lived in the capital, do you think there are even 3 people at Level 8?¡±


    To that coercive cool gaze, sweat ran down Greg¡¯s cheek.


    Trying to get rid of the bad atmosphere, Ruda forcefully spoke out in a light voice.


    ¡°Y-yeah. If the rescue target is still alive, we have no choice but to continue. Right, Gilbert?¡±


    Gilbert was suddenly called to, and he frowned while he spoke without touching on the subject matter.


    ¡°The mana in the purgatory sword has run out. I only just charged it the other day though... and I can¡¯t charge it myself...¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Relics required a huge amount of mana.


    Normally mana was used everyday. If you were not a Magi that could boast of having several to ten times the regr quantity of mana, you needed to umte mana in advance.


    In the Capital there were even Magi that specialised in it. If your party had a Magi then you would be able to receive a charge, but this party didn¡¯t have one.


    Gilbert spoke with confusion, and Tino quickly guessed the situation. ¡°Master... Master why do you hate me...?¡±


    Tino and the others still hadn¡¯t entered the Shrine yet. Trantor Notes


    One of the names of Cry¡¯s party is mentioned.


    Katakana: Shitori. Difficult to say for sure, but I just went off how Shidoni = Sydney. Sytry ¨C Sitri : Not really amon name in English unless you are a demon.

 Chapter 15: Master’s Way

    <h4>Chapter?15: Master¡¯s?Way</h4> <h4>Chapter 15</h4>


    Master¡¯s Way


    The White Wolves Den was a cavernous form of Shrine.


    Originally the Silver Moon had high intelligence and sociability, habitually formingrge packs. And their nature was to dig one den out together to live in.


    At their peak, the pack was said to be over a thousand strong.


    The Den of the Silver Moon was simr to an ant nest in how it wove back and forth, and it¡¯s size reached about that of a small vige.


    The Den remained after the Silver Moon went extinct, and even now after it became a Shrine, its original form was mostly intact.


    An enormous opening in the ground formed the entrance to the Shrine. While surveying from the shadows of the bushes, Tino breathed out a sigh.


    Originally when it was a den of beasts, one would need to be cautious around the entrance for the Silver Moon that would roam around.


    But now werewolves with crimson fur were the ones roaming.


    They were more than ten meters away, yet they could feel hot breath with an animal stench.


    Only the ring eyes stood out in the darkness.


    The edge of the naked des in their grips reflected the light of the hazy moon shining in the night sky, and gave off a faint glow.


    ¡°Oi, it¡¯s not just swords. There are guys holding bows and guns as well.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, looks like it wasn¡¯t just that one that was strong. Is it because of an excess supply of Mana Material? What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Speaking to the scowling Gilbert, Greg frowned as he observed the Phantoms.


    When the world¡¯s Mana Material umted and reached a certain concentration, Shrines and Phantoms were created.


    And for some reason when the density rose high, Phantoms and Shrines took in the Mana Material, channeling it to rise to a higher level existence.


    Hunters called it ¡ºEvolution¡», a fearful irregr phenomenon. Evolution wasn¡¯t a usual urrence.


    Mana Material generally circted freely along veins in the Earth.


    As it was constantly flowing, there was a limit to the amount of Mana Material that could umte at each location.


    In general, evolution urred due to changes in the Earth Veins or environment and other external factors that increased the density of Mana Material over time.


    The Zebrudian Empire which had gained great national power from the Shrines in its vicinity was sensitive to fluctuations in the veins of the Earth.


    If there were such signs, Hunters were expected to be aware of them. News of a change in the environment had not been heard.


    But, when there were so many high rank Phantoms right in front of your eyes, you couldn¡¯t help but make aint.


    Tino breathed out in preparation, and calmly analysed their fighting power.


    The size of the Phantoms was twice asrge as the previously assumed Red Moon. Also, inparison to the Red Moon that walked on four legs, the werewolves in front of them stood on two feet.


    In terms of height, they were more than double the Red Moon.


    ¡°From the start the Den was built for the size of the Silver Moon. If they are that big, their movements should be restricted.


    They won¡¯t be able to jump around... I think.¡±


    ¡°It would be better to fight inside rather than in a wide open area... but I don¡¯t have any ways to attack from a distance.¡±


    Outside the burrow, there were five werewolves gathered together. Their whole bodies were covered in armour, but their weapons were different.


    Three swords, one bow, and one unrecognisable long barrelled firearm.


    Due to the cement and number of werewolves, getting in the entrance unnoticed would be impossible.


    Considering the likelihood of a pincer attack, the party decided it was better not to dive straight in and ignore them.


    ¡°Is the rescue target inside? Did they enter into this clearly dangerous looking Shrine?¡±


    ¡°...When a Shrine evolves, you can expect to find Relics.¡±


    Shrines, Phantoms, and Relics all manifested under the same mechanism.


    The more thick and dense the Mana Material, the more powerful a Relic will be. Also, theck of poprity was also an importantponent.


    Because obtaining Relics was firste first serve.


    ¡°Does anyone here have a way to attack from long range?¡±


    To the words of Tino who had turned her head to look behind her, Greg and Ruda exchanged nces.


    A long range attack in this situation meant something that could damage the heavily armoured werewolves.


    For example Ruda could throw her dagger, but theres armour, plus the thick heavy werewolf pelt meant that no effective attack could be made.


    After seeing the two fall into silence, Tino once again felt the poor bnce of the party.


    If it was a usual party, for a time like this it wasmon sense to include at least one person that was skilled in long range attacks.


    Gilbert gripped the purgatory sword with both hands, and raised himself slightly.


    ¡°Theres no helping it, I¡¯ll cut my way through them. If we defeat the ones with the gun and bow first, we¡¯ll be able to manage somehow.¡±


    ¡°...Hah? Are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°Even without mana, the purgatory sword is stronger than an ordinary sword. It¡¯s fine, this type of thing ¨C I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Gilbert had lightweight equipment.


    Thin metal ted leather armour was popr for Hunters that liked to be agile, but it was most definitely not suited to the person in the role of bait.


    It¡¯s better than Tino or Ruda that specialised even further in lightness as thieves, but he didn¡¯t have a shield.


    The two handedrge sword excelled in offensive power, but it wouldn¡¯t be said to have easy handling.


    From the enthusiastic voice that was unaffected by the five enemies, it gave the implication that the boy really was used to these situations.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, didn¡¯t you say that you were a one man party?¡±


    The talent of Hunters varied greatly between each person. It was natural there would be differences in power within a party, and for Hunters that were paired with weakerpanions, they had a tendency to go ahead first.


    And then continually gain victories in that way. There are many times when this bes a source of friction when joining a new party.


    Tino red at Gilbert that was beginning to wind himself up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do things on your own. If you want to die it¡¯s different, but although temporary, I am the leader of this party and it¡¯s my duty to return with everyone alive.¡±


    ¡°......Huh?¡±


    To the unexpected words, Gilbert¡¯s eyes opened in surprise.


    From the way the party ended up together, it was unexpected for the leader to say something out of concern for Gilbert given her personality.


    To begin with, for the most agile in the party Tino, it would probably be easy to escape from an engagement with the werewolves.


    It may be they were experienced in hunts, but the the members were jumbled together.


    In any case the likelihood of being shielded was little thought about.


    In Gilbert¡¯s line of sight, Tino¡¯s eyebrows knitted together in difort and then she made a deration.


    ¡°I won¡¯t run away. This time Master is expecting me to act in the role of a leader. Without one person going missing and returning alive ¨C those are the minimum conditions.¡±


    Even Tino knew that being a Hunter didn¡¯t consist of all beautiful things. Sometimes a judgement to abandon one member to save the whole party was a necessary decision.


    But that wasn¡¯t what was needed this time.


    The Master, although a special example, would not abandon thepanions that had been entrusted to him.


    That¡¯s the master of ¡ºFirst Step¡», the way of Cry Andoric.


    Even if put together into a temporary party with strangers ¨C no, it¡¯s for this very reason that Tino Shade was being challenged in her leadership.


    Drawing in the cold night air, and suppressing the excitement from the approaching battle.


    Then looking to each party member, Tino spoke.


    ¡°As the most agile, Ruda and I will go out first to attract their attention. I have training in evading long distance weapons.


    In that interval, Greg and Gilbert will assault the rear guard from behind. Firearms and arrows aren¡¯t scary when you get in close.¡±


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Ah, please just let Tino live. It¡¯s fine to use the other members as shields on this asion.


    I grit my teeth as I soared under nothing but the moon shining in the night sky. A membrane of air stuck to my whole body.


    With propulsion generated by the overcoat Relic, I was like a single arrow that had


    been fired from a crossbow.


    Same as an arrow, once fired it couldn¡¯t turn back.


    In the darkness I can only control the direction and continue forward.


    The capital was surrounded by a wall, and in the blink of the eye I passed by its huge gates.


    Under my eyes were endless ins, and well maintained roads withoutmplight.


    It was a beautiful sight, but when I saw it my sentiments could be contained in a few words about throwing up.


    The¡ºDark Wings of the Night Sky¡»was an overcoat type Relic. As if shaped from the night itself, it had beautiful deep blue fabric.


    The Relic with a white jewel ced on the front of the neck gave the user the


    extremely powerful ability of flight.


    Relics that gave the ability to fly were rare, and their poprity was high so they were also highly priced.


    The only one in my collection was the ¡ºDark Wings of the Night Sky¡», but this


    Relic had many serious ws.


    Thest owner became the subject of the ¡ºHuman Missile Affair¡», and the truly sad event made both the usefulness and the danger of the Relic well known.


    With terrific propulsive force the Hunter had gone head first into the ceiling and was called to heaven.


    The ¡ºDark Wings of the Night Sky¡» was about to be disposed of as the Relic that


    killed an excellent Hunter when I took it into my possession. It was an authentic defective product.


    But with it, you could doubtlessly fly through the sky.


    There was no fine control, and it put too much importance on propulsive force over gravity control which made ¡ºfloating¡» impossible like other flight Relics.


    And there were no brakes in the first ce, but doubtlessly, you <i>could </i>fly through the sky.


    And it was absurdly fast. It was a speed that could not be considered perfectly safe. Since it manifested as a Relic, it must have been an item that existed at some point in the past.


    I want to give an hour long lecture to whoever thought it up.


    A distance through uninhabited area that would take a Hunter more than an hour by foot, I passed through in a sh and entered the forest as is.


    Walking by ground your vision is obstructed by dense forestry, the stones and foge make it so stamina is wasted just from walking.


    It¡¯s all irrelevant to me when I¡¯m racing through the sky.


    Towards me flying at high speed far in the sky, the forest dwelling birds and beast raised noisy screams.


    I¡¯m the one that wants to scream.


    And somehow, through my extremely blurred field of vision I managed to find the target Shrine.


    An open area without trees. The ground opened up into a huge hole. It was certain that there were no other cave type Shrines in the area.


    Quick. With such speed even I would be fascinated by it. Like this Tino will manage to survive.


    The only problem from now is theck of brakes.


    .


    And so I clenched my teeth, aimed my direction diagonally downwards, and without change in momentum I burst into the opening.


    Trantor Notes


    -the night skys dark wings, was changed to dark wings of the night sky.


    -So I did some minimal searches about Earth Veins/Pulse (µØÃ}).


    Veins in geology via wikipedia are ¡°a distinct sheetlike body of crystallized minerals within a rock.¡± The story likely instead refers to the feng shui definition, in which earth chi runs in pulses through underground waterways/spaces.


    Building something on an Earth vein was said to bring prosperity, and practitioners used a Lo P¡¯anpass to locate them.


    All this to say, when Earth Vein are mentioned you can just take it as ¡®the pulse of Mana¡¯, not something connected with a geological concept (from what I can tell).


    -seems like someone clicked on a site ad. I encourage everyone to use ublock origin on my site, it won¡¯t effect me. (chrome or firefox)

 Chapter 16: White Wolves Den 3

    <h4>Chapter?16: White?Wolves?Den?3</h4> <h4>Chapter 16</h4>


    White Wolves Den 3


    Phantoms were in no way unbeatable apparitions of chaos.


    Like Relics that were based on¡ºitems that once existed¡»stored in the world¡¯s memory, Phantoms were also created based on once¡ºliving things¡».


    So it would appear those towering giants as well as their des had existed at some time and ce.


    Gilbert used both hands to grip his sword and stop the de swinging down from overhead.


    His arms creaked from the tremendous force, and his knees barely endured copsing.


    Wolf Knight ¨C what was decided to call the weapon wielding werewolves for ease of convenience.


    They had different weapons, but they all shared fearsome strength and stamina, and their giant bodies moved around with unbelievably light movements.


    They had only fought a few, but their strength exceeded Gilbert¡¯s who held pride in his power, and their speed was a match for Ruda, with confidence in her agility.


    Their physical strength and stamina was far higher than Tino and the others that were human.


    To receive an attack from them would result in serious injury. Putting Tino aside, for Gilbert and Ruda that would only enter Shrines where they could battle with some extra leeway, these opponents were several steps up.


    They were truly formidable enemies, but fortunately there was a sole aspect through which Tino and the others could gain victory.


    That was ¨C teamwork.


    In thepse when Gilbert caught a de with his own, Greg stepped in with his long sword aimed at an arm joint ¨C piercing through a crevice at the forearm.


    In the instant the force ckened, Gilbert took the huge burden bearing down on him and pushed it to the left.


    Therge sharpened edge fell down next to Gilbert. The Wolf Knight growled, and looked down on Gilbert and Greg with eyes wet with murder.


    Then, the huge body shook violently and copsed with it¡¯s eyes wide open.


    Tino had crept up from behind, springing high into the air and putting her de into the back of its neck.


    The dark red short sword held in both hands was something luckily left behind by a a Wolf Knight upon entering the¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡».


    The de used her body weight cutting through thick fur, muscle, and bone, biting halfway into the neck.


    It couldn¡¯t sever the head, but it delivered a fatal blow upon which the Wolf Knight dissolved into the air without so much as a scream.


    Tino¡¯s feetnded on the ground.


    Gilbert was looking over for a moment, but then his shoulders loosened and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    There was some slight fatigue showing on his face. ¡°haa, haa, ...did we do it?.¡±


    ¡°This really is a request that doesn¡¯t pay isn¡¯t it?¡± Greg frowned at the touch of the fur that remained.


    It was better than metal armour. The wolf knights fur was considerably hard, and it was difficult to leave a fatal wound even if you put in all of your strength.


    As Tino expected, the interior of the den was not fit for therge size of the wolf knights.


    The ceiling in particr was just barely the height of the knights.


    They didn¡¯t have to fear overhead attacks like the ones from the first surprise attack.


    But the feeling of tension facing therge beasts in dim confined spaces gradually shaved away at the parties willpower.


    Tino, who had used a weapon she had only just picked up to deal a fatal blow, spoke without changing expression.


    ¡°As expected, taking them down with four people isn¡¯t that difficult. No matter how strong they are, they have no notion of cooperation.¡±


    That was the Wolf Knightsrgest weak point.


    They are strong individually, but there is nobination at all.


    Even when one of their own is dying right in front of them, they ce no priority on helping them.


    For example even if there were several wolf knights, and Tino with the most margin for error lead all but one of them away ¨C the strategy of attacking the remaining one with three members was a solid one.


    Of course there was some danger in that n, but it was an effective tactic when surrounded by strong enemies.


    ¡°I also now have this weapon.¡¯


    ¡°It would be nice if one more would drop.¡±


    One of Tino¡¯s strong points was bare handed attacks, but she was at a disadvantage when facing against the wolf knights.


    She usually carried a dagger with her, but it was just a substitute weapon.


    It was fortunate to obtain a weapon that could bring down a wolf knight in one strike.


    After vigntly watching the surroundings from start to finish, Ruda took a breather.


    Despite the tension and fatigue, the Shrine exploration was going well.


    With two thieves in the party there was a surplus in enemy detection. There was no fear of being preempted.


    It seemed that the wolf knights often acted on their own.


    Inside the burrow that weaved freely it wasn¡¯t difficult to avoid them while advancing.


    Even if it came to fighting, they could manage with some impromptu teamwork.


    Like at the Footprints meeting, Gilbert¡¯s strength that he boasted about was fairly high and Greg had abundant experience, the members were able to match each other skilfully.


    If someone stopped the enemies movement, Tino would finish them off. Conversely, if Tino attracted the attention, the other three could do it.


    Ruda didn¡¯t actively stand out, but it wasn¡¯t because she was weak.


    If Tino wasn¡¯t a thief, her role in enemy detection would be indispensable.


    It would be a problem if one of them sustained an injury, but they had endured so far.


    Everything had already been calcted.


    Maybe even the weapon that dropped was something expected. If someone else heard that they might think it wasughable.


    ¡°After all Master is right. Master is god.¡± ¡°...O-Oh. Right.¡±


    To Tino muttering as if to assure herself, Greg¡¯s expression was twitching.


    n masters and party leaders were naturally charismatic, but Tino¡¯s faith in her Master looked like it went a little too far.


    Above all from what Greg saw, Cry didn¡¯t feel very charismatic.


    As a long time Hunter with an eye for discernment, there wasn¡¯t anything present simr to the attraction of a powerful Hunter.


    At the assembly hall when he found out Cry¡¯s true identity, he had thought it was a joke.


    Even now he couldn¡¯t believe he was Infinite Variety, everything was said to be calcted but it all seemed like a mistake.


    If it was said he had reached Level 8 through his connections he would believe it, yet this superior Hunter Tino showed genuine trust.


    He didn¡¯t intend to cause any conflict while inside the party.


    He had a lot of things he wanted to say but he could postpone them.


    There would be a chance to do say it once he was ensured to return alive. Right now he needed to do whatever it took to survive in this abnormal Shrine.


    To Greg sheathing hisrge sword on his waist, Tino shook him on the shoulder once and spoke with a serious voice.


    ¡°But, there is still something more toe. Masters trials aren¡¯t usually like this.¡±


    ¡°...Hah? What the hell are you saying?¡±


    Gilbert spoke out Greg¡¯s inner thoughts in a shocked voice.


    Even in the current situation a normal Hunter would without a doubt choose to escape.


    With a Shrine with no information on it, unexpected events with the appearance of Phantoms put it at a state of emergency.


    For Ruda, Greg, and also Gilbert, a trial further than this was unimaginable. ¡°...Firstly, lets advance carefully towards the center.


    There were no signs around the entrance. No corpses. The rescue target should be


    somewhere deeper in.¡±


    ¡ì


    Contrary to his whole body bent over in fatigue, Gilbert Bush¡¯s mind was sharp.


    The tingling air of the battlefield. Strong smells. There were¡ºPhantoms¡» that had never been seen before, but there he felt not dread but exhration.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go on like this with you. I can¡¯t keep up. I¡¯m leaving the party.¡±


    Gilbert recalled the words raised by the young man the day before Gilbert dropped out of his party.


    He was a young man about three years older than Gilbert.


    Gilbert had been in a party with him since he came to the city, but the true ability of the young man was about one times less than Gilbert¡¯s.


    He knew he was putting in the effort, but the gap was only widening.


    When receiving that notice, the other party members also left in the same way without looking Gilbert in the face.


    When he first heard what they said, it had made him furious and resentful. But now that he was infiltrating a Shrine over his ability, he could understand those feelings a little.


    They were also troubled, and he should have thought more about what the other members were thinking.


    More than that though, struggling with other party members of equal and greater ability filled Gilbert with exhration.


    He had been in the same party since entering the capital. They asionally had temporary members join up, but basically all thepanions that Gilbert had worked with before were of less ability than him.


    But now it was different.


    There werepanions that he could fight together with.


    Greg¡¯s sword weighed less than Gilbert¡¯s, but it was versatile enough to find gaps in armour.


    Tino¡¯s surprise attacks ¨C leaping with no hesitation and urately striking at the base of the neck, were nothing other than superb.


    Ruda¡¯s poor weapons couldn¡¯t fatally wound the Wolf Knights, but she could search for enemies and keep them in check showing abiity in a bit of everything.


    Fighting together against formidable Wolf Knights that would be difficult to face off against alone.


    Before long Gilbert felt the sensation of his hot blood circting. As if fresh fuel was flowing through him, the sword that should feel heavy from the umted fatigue became easy to wield.


    It had been a few hours since entering the Shrine. Greg spoke in amazement at Gilbert who was still going strong.


    ¡°Oi Oi, still looking good there.¡±


    ¡°Psh. My good form is just finally showing itself.¡±


    At first it was only possible to receive the Wolf Knights des, but he was gradually bing able to push them back.


    It¡¯s not as though he was going easy at the outset. Putting aside the mental and physical, this was visible growth.


    Another one. At the sound of the Wolf Knight falling, Gilbert gasped for breath. If there was a single thing toin about, that would be ¨C


    ¡°Haaa... I wish the purgatory sword had mana.¡±


    He looked down at the purgatory sword in his hands and sighed.


    At the moment the sword had lost its power as a relic. The mana needed to fill it was too much for Gilbert.


    It was the same for the other members.


    If the power of the sword could be disyed, the Wolf Knights would be much easier to defeat.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t imitate Infinite Variety, it would be possible to burn the wolf knight¡¯s swords in me.


    The exploration would have gone much smoother.


    To Gilbert leaking out a regrettable voice, Tino spoke in amazement.


    ¡°Relics are too early for Gilbert. If you rely on them your skill will get rusty. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have one yet.¡±


    ¡°...You, you still don¡¯t carry a Relic?¡±


    He was already used to the self important words from the little leader. Without anger, Gilbert stared back in wonder at the unexpected words.


    Speaking of which, there hadn¡¯t been a situation yet where Tino had used a Relic.


    Regardless of what it was, it was expected that a Level 4 would have discovered one or two Relics while they were exploring Shrines.


    To say nothing of also being part of arge n, where it should be possible to inherit one from your friends.


    Receiving the incredulous look from Gilbert, Tino continued on while tapping her arm.


    ¡°In the end Relics are trump cards. You shouldn¡¯t use them in ordinary battles, or use them to fight enemies that you couldn¡¯t win against without them.


    This should be what Master is intentionally trying to teach you from this request. There¡¯s no doubt. It is.


    He didn¡¯t deplete the Mana in the sword to harass you.¡± ¡°...unthinkable meddling.¡±


    Something unbelievable. However, because the information ising from Tino who didn¡¯t use a Relic, authenticity was added to her words.


    Certainly, in the test of ability, without using a Relic Gilbert couldn¡¯tnd a hand or foot on Tino.


    Tino added on as Gilbert gave another look down at the purgatory sword, frowning.


    ¡°That¡¯s why when I find a Relic in a Shrine it gets passed over to Master through onee-sama. If Master examines it and finds it to be good, he takes me out to get ice- cream.


    In other words Master is God.¡±


    ¡°...Isn¡¯t that just being exploited out of convenience?¡±


    Greg¡¯s eyelid was twitching in convulsions while he looked at Tino.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Master isn¡¯t good with sweet food and he keeps mepany. In other words Master is God.¡±


    If pushed to say, Gilbert was of the same opinion as Greg. But looking at the serious expression on Tino he couldn¡¯t make an interjection.

 Chapter 17: White Wolves Den 4

    <h4>Chapter?17: White?Wolves?Den?4</h4> <h4>Chapter 17</h4>


    White Wolves Den 4


    After walking for a little less than an hour. The surroundings opened up all of a sudden.


    The passage widened, and the ceiling became high.


    In her weariness Ruda wiped the sweat that was dripping with the back of her hand, and looked around slowly.


    Even disregarding the height of the ceiling, the width would allow several Wolf Knights to line up next to each other.


    Tino¡¯s breathing was calm. Her expression since entering the Shrine had barely changed, her attire undisturbed.


    ¡°The room of the king should be just up ahead. Before it became a Shrine, this would have been the chamber of the pack¡¯s boss.¡±


    ¡°The boss room, huh... can we take a rest?¡± Greg grimaced at Tino¡¯s words.


    ¡ºBoss Room¡» was Hunter terminology. A Shrine¡¯s innermost ce ¨C an area where an especially strong Phantom would be highly likely to appear.


    Phantoms that manifested in Shrines were not random.


    Basically, deepest in the Shrine was where Mana Material most easily umted, and therefore where a stronger Phantom would likely appear.


    Especially in Shrines that reflected an areas history, the ce where a powerful phantom would manifest was generally fixed.


    In a castle, it would be the throne room. If it was modelled on a tower, it would be the top floor. For a ship, it would be the captains cabin.


    In this case it would be the pack leaders room.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t always certain that there would be a¡ºBoss¡», but it was better to remain cautious.


    From Greg¡¯s words, Tino checked on the state of herpanions. Gilbert, Ruda, and then Greg.


    Ruda was at level 3, and the other two level 4. Everyone was at least a mid-level Hunter.


    If they were at level 3, a hunter¡¯s stamina would have been reinforced by Mana Material to a certain degree.


    All of the battles since invading the Shrine had been dangerous.


    However, although the expressions on Ruda and Gilbert¡¯s faces showed their fatigue, it didn¡¯t look like they had reached the point where they couldn¡¯t move yet.


    Understanding the meaning of her gaze, Gilbert clenched his fist strongly. ¡°I can still go on.¡±


    ¡°Me too... Well, I think I won¡¯t have any problems for a little more.¡± There were no safe ces inside a Shrine.


    Some safety could be guaranteed if there was a party member that could put up a barrier, but currently there was no such convenient member.


    If they stayed in one ce, there was a good chance that a wandering Wolf Knight would discover them.


    If you took a break in such a dangerous area, you wouldn¡¯t be able to feel rested. The decision was made in an instant.


    Seek life in a fatal situation. You should rest when you need to, but the state of the party right now wasn¡¯t that bad.


    They should check out the Boss Room while they were still riding the momentum.


    ¡°Lets check the boss room out and then decide. The rescue target should be close by. We should quickly save them and leave.¡±


    ¡°Ok Leader. Shall we do it together then?¡±


    Greg breathed in, and looked towards the Boss Room.


    Walking carefully not to make noise, they approached the boss room by the edges of the wall.


    Their visibility was poor, but perhaps ced by a previous Hunter, there were glowing stones ced meters apart to ensure a small measure of illumination.


    About ten meters from the boss room, Tino came to a stop.


    Closing her eyes she ced her palm against the earth of the wall. She focused her senses of hearing and smell.


    Searching for any indications of a distant presence.


    Cold air brushed gently against her face.


    The soft breaths of herpanions, the beat of their hearts. She searched like that for a time, but soon sighed deeply.


    ¡°...Somethings there.¡±


    ¡°Ugh. Could it be the rescue target?¡±


    ¡°Eight or nine out of ten it¡¯s the boss. Or rather, on a mission from Master theres going to be something big.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious...¡±


    No longer surprised, and not sure how to react to something with such low credibility, Greg was making an indescribable expression.


    Phantoms urring in the Boss Room were usually one or two ranks above the small fry outside it.


    Considering the strength of the Wolf Knights along the way, it wasn¡¯t like they definitely couldn¡¯t win. But it would be an ill-advised opponent.


    Originally there might have been a Red Moon that was strengthened from being twice asrge as normal, but it probably wouldn¡¯te out this time.


    A Shrine where powerful Phantoms appear but not Relics. It¡¯s a ce you would usually definitely not want to go to.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it better to retreat?¡±


    Greg suggested gruffly. Tino slightly raised her elegant eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said that from the start.¡± ¡°......¡±


    ¡°But, we¡¯ve made it this far pretty much unharmed. We should be able to handle the boss.¡±


    Greg frowned and bit his lip upon receiving a negative result. It was certainly true.


    The power of the Wolf Knights were much higher than the Phantoms that appeared in the Shrines Greg would frequent.


    For Hunters, safety came first. The standard was to fight with Phantoms that you could bring down with just yourself.


    If he knew the White Wolves Den was in this state from the beginning, he wouldn¡¯t have joined the party.


    At any rate, the reward was likely to be insignificant, and there was little chance of finding a Relic. It was true volunteer work.


    Since it was a direct request from the leader of therge n¡ºFirst Step¡», he had


    joined out of curiosity. But if it had not been, he would have most likelyughed them down from the start.


    He brushed against the handle of his long sword. It wasn¡¯t a top quality item, but it was a sword he cared for affectionately that had carried him through missions for several years.


    ¡°Greg, the look on your face has gotten too cautious.¡± ¡°!?¡±


    Greg was astonished by the ridiculous words. Ruda and Gilbert also looked at each other in surprise, and they watched the two attentively.


    Like that Tino calmly continued.


    ¡°People don¡¯t grow when they take on safe requests. Greg has enough skill as a hunter. It¡¯s a good thing to be cautious, to keep living just as you are, but sometimes it¡¯s necessary to do things recklessly.¡±


    ¡°No, but that¡¯s... you see-¡°


    Greg stumbled on the words of Tino who was younger than him. He thought that her words weren¡¯t exactly mistaken.


    The casualty rate of Treasure Hunters was considerably high, but the most amount of deaths were among rookie Hunters. The longer they lived, the lower the casualty rate.


    One reason was that their skills would improve, but the biggest was that their ability to discern risk rose and they stopped attempting unreasonable things.


    Stop being reckless. Don¡¯t challenge opponents that you have little chance of winning against.


    Hunters that had seen theirpanions die tended to be this way.


    Therefore, over time there were many hunters that remained at level 3, and then there were people like Gilbert that sprinted to level 4 in a sh.


    Certainly, absorbing Mana Material made Hunters tough, but it did not strengthen the spirit.


    Most Hunters were level 3 or below. A certification of level needed a required amount of achievement points, and those points were difficult to umte without challenging a Shrine that was suitable for your level.


    And for level 3 Hunters, they could live a slightly easy life simply by oveing Shrines below their aptitude.


    So the distribution of Hunters became skewed due to a bias.


    Greg was level 4. Although he had passed the mid-level of 3, his own level hadn¡¯t risen in a long time.


    It would be a lie to say that fact didn¡¯t weigh on his mind. Tino stared at Greg with piercing ck eyes.


    ¡°Greg, you¡¯ve had a long history as a hunter, yet you came to see¡ºFirst Step¡». I


    think you should also have something you want to do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡±


    Tino¡¯s words struck a chord. Unsure of what to say, Greg bit his lip.


    The passion that had existed on first bing a Hunter had long since subsided. How long had it been since he visited a Shrine with powerful Phantoms?


    Frowning, he tried to remember when, but he couldn¡¯t. In the silence, Tino said something incredible.


    ¡°That is surely the reason Master put you in this party.¡± ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This request is the best opportunity for Greg to break through his current situation.


    Otherwise there would be no need to add someone you only just met as a party member. Master is trying to help everyone.


    In other words, Master is God.¡± ¡°T-that¡¯s...¡±


    urate.


    At Tino¡¯s words, Greg gulped down his saliva.


    It was certainly strange. Why did he catch Infinite Variety¡¯s attention? At the member recruitment, Greg and Cry only had a small exchange. It also wasn¡¯t a very good one.


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for Ruda to be called on, but for him to be was clearly odd.


    At the time Tino had given him an invitation he had thought it was a case of mistaken identity.


    Greg was astounded.


    He nced over at the other two that had simr expressions remnant on their faces, and Tino spoke with exasperation.


    ¡°No way, you didn¡¯t think Master had just gathered people from around the area? Master doesn¡¯t do things like throw people together like he¡¯s making a stew.


    Everything is part of an ingenious scheme ¨C through minute calctions. In other words, Master is God.¡±


    Tino dered. Thinking it was unbelievable, Greg looked toward Gilbert. But, God or not, what she said was convincing.


    The only issue was that the Cry Andoric that he had actually met didn¡¯t match up


    with the image Tino spoke of.


    Infinite Variety. Suddenly the young man¡¯s alias crossed his mind, and his body gave a shudder.


    Ruda timidly raised her arm. ¡°Um...... then why was I invited?¡±


    Tino thought for a moment, and then gave Ruda an awfully unpleasant look down the length of her body.


    The nce remained on the swelling chest, far and awayrger than her own. Despite wearing the same type of leather jacket, their designs had be something different entirely.


    At that fact, Tino made an expression much more grim than when she was dealing with Phantoms.


    When Master had first introduced Ruda to Tino, he had said she was someone that wanted to go to the¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡», but that was clearly a bluff.


    When deciding party members that would be putting their life at risk, there would be no way that kind of motive would be permitted.


    If that were true, then what heter said¡ºIt should be fine if the left-overs are that


    boy Gilbert and Greg-sama right?¡», such an extremely irresponsible line would also be true.


    Her beloved Master couldn¡¯t do something like that. Ruda was bewildered by the grim look.


    Tino remained silent for a moment, but as if unable to endure her own line of sight she muttered a few words in reply.


    ¡° I don¡¯t know. But I think it¡¯s probably because you have such big breasts.


    I¡¯m going to get bigger soon too. I¡¯ll be different from Onee-sama.¡± ¡°Huh? W-Wait a second!? What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. Lets stop ying around and quickly bring down the boss so we canplete the request.¡±


    ¡°Wait!? W-why that reason!?¡±


    After exchanging words with the noisy Ruda, Tino took a step closer to the Boss Room.


    Wolf Knights were huge.


    Big, powerful, sturdy, quick unfaltering attacks. They were onlyrgely inferior to Tino in agility.


    Tino¡¯s teacher Liz Smart was a thief the same as Tino. That¡¯s why her training also went in that direction.


    Tino, who had been thoroughly beaten down by a person that was far faster than herself, had dynamic vision that captured each and every movement of the Wolf Knights.


    Those movements were much more sluggish than what she observed during training.


    Even if her opponent was one or two ranks above, she could keep up with their movements.


    So the question was, to what extent could they wound a body that would be covered in thick tough hair?


    The thief¡¯s role normally wasn¡¯t to defeat Phantoms.


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll probably be one enemy. Lets take care of it before other Phantomse.¡±


    At Tino¡¯s words, they each prepared forbat. Greg took up his sword, and Gilbert readied his own Purgatory sword.


    Ruda also unsheathed her dagger, and took a step back. Ruda¡¯s role was to keep watch of their surroundings.


    If there were any intruders, she had to attract their attention and keep them grounded.


    When your strength was inferior to an opponents, getting caught in a pincer attack must be avoided. It was an important role.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the enemy will be, but wouldn¡¯t it be best for me to go in first?¡± Gilbert made a suggestion to Tino.


    Tino took a deep, deep breath and gave a slight smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. As Onee-sama always says. The first attack is glory. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    ¡°No, but glory though ¨C it¡¯s just dangerous. There¡¯s not really anything you can take from it.¡±


    Tino stretched out her arms and legs, and rxed her muscles. After checking her condition she gave arge nod.


    ¡°Because ¨C I¡¯m a Hunter.¡±


    And dashed towards the boss room.


    ¡ì


    The boss room was a spacious room with a length and width of more than 10 meters.


    In addition to the path Tino entered through, there were narrow pathways leading out the left and right.


    The ceiling was also far higher than in the passageway. Unlike previously, the height was now twice as high as a Wolf Knight.


    When did they get this deep underground? Such thoughts entered their minds.


    However, in such arge space, standing in the middle of the room, casting arge shadow that seemed too small.


    It was a wolf.


    A werewolf holding a massive, deep-crimson battle-axe that was about the size of Tino¡¯s body.


    The total body size was about twice asrge as the Wolf Knights they had fought until now, and the whole body excluding the head was covered in ck te armour.


    The Wolf Knight¡¯s armour was already troublesome, but the wolf in front of them had almost no gaps in their equipment. The joints were also perfectly guarded.


    Not only the height, but the width was also greater than the Wolf Knights that were already robust at the best of times.


    It wasn¡¯t adequate enough to just call that appearance towering.


    And above all, this wolf was different to the blood red wolves they had encountered up to now.


    The colour of the moon, so beautiful it was chilling. Silver coloured fur.


    The ferocious left half of the face, was covered by a human skull. The figure gave off a feeling of human resentment.


    On the top of its head were two ears twitching in convulsion like quivers. Regarding the sudden intruders without hurry, the wolf reminiscent of the Silver Moon seized onto Tino with it¡¯s eyes.


    Murderous intent prated Tino¡¯s whole body. The wolf howled. Roughly at the same time Tino ran up right next to it.


    A wolf in whole body armour. As expected, it was the worst pattern.


    Tino¡¯s boots had metal in the soles, but her kicks weren¡¯t strong enough to smash through metal and she would likely injure her feet in the process.


    To injure her foot in this situation would mean death.


    It was doubtful whether it would be possible to break it¡¯s posture when it was so big.


    Tension, and more than anything else, excitement pressured down on her heart.


    The axe came flying. A battle axe inherently had a heavy center of gravity close to the tip, and therefore it was a difficult weapon to maneuverer easily.


    Yet the wolf flourished it like it was a wooden stick or something.


    It had a gigantic de that looked about a meter wide.


    If it hit from the front it would finish her off in pieces, so to avoid the blowing she took a strong step backward.


    Blood red eyes chased after Tino, filled with ugly hatred.


    It turned it¡¯s huge body. Just stepping to change direction shook the cave with small vibrations.


    Despite the size of itsrge body, there were no wasted movements.


    -Strong. If you wanted to escape you may be able to do it. The problem was in it¡¯s difficulty to defeat.


    It would be difficult for Gilbert to receive a blow from that battle-axe. And it would also be difficult for his Purgatory sword to cut through that armour.


    While passing, using the short sword ¨C Tino shed towards it¡¯s legs.


    Metal shed against metal and a high pitched noise rang out, the blow leaving a numbing impact on her palms.


    A scrape like line was left on the armour, but as if rooted to the ground it¡¯s posture was unswayed.


    And above all, the wolf had intelligence.


    Even though the eyes wet with resentment were caught onto Tino, it remained vignt towards its surroundings.


    It was different to the wolf knights fought against up until now.


    The remaining members that entered ¨C while rushing towards the back of the boss, it¡¯s imposing appearance gave them pause.


    If it were a Wolf Knight like from before they would attack. But Gilbert and the others also probably understood.


    This wolf would be guarded against attacks from the rear.


    Gilbert and Greg held their swords at ready, and quickly spread out to the left and right.


    ¡°What is this guy!?¡± ¡°Shit, I¡¯ve never seen it-!¡±


    Gilbert¡¯s eyes were wide open tracing back and forth as the battle-axe jolted up and down.


    Greg searched for weaknesses with a grim stare.


    As nned, Ruda stood a short distance apart, and while remaining on guard she observed its whole body.


    The silver wolf was encircled by four opponents, however it did not loseposure.


    It gave off the dignity of a king.


    ¨CThe head.


    Tino settled on a conclusion.


    The boss was far stronger than the wolf knights seen so far, and it was unique in that it wore different armour.


    The weakness was probably the same as the other Wolf Knights.


    The problem was that the height of the boss was much greater than the other knights.


    Without a strong kick off the ground it wouldn¡¯t be reached, and in that time you would be defenceless.


    An attack from behind like before probably wouldn¡¯t work. You would just get mowed down.


    It¡¯s eyes watched Gilbert, Greg, Ruda, and Tino. It consistently put most of it¡¯s attention on Tino.


    ¡°...What do we do?¡± ¡°Should we retreat?¡±


    Fortunately neither Gilbert, Greg, nor Ruda, were swallowed up in fear from facing the boss.


    When they first saw it, they had felt some. But they already knew their courage beforeing here.


    If they had none, they would have run away long before setting foot in the Shrine.


    If there was a chance to win, then take it.


    This opponent would be next to impossible for Tino to defeat on her own. It was different to the Wolf Knights that she could do whatever with.


    This was a trial.


    Watch and understand the wolf boiling and bubbling with fighting spirit.


    Cry Andoric gave prospective members trials where they had to put their life on the line.


    From the words once said by a member of Strange Grief, and the nickname called as such-


    -One Thousand Tribtions. They were the First Step to glory.


    ¡°Stop one strike. I¡¯ll do something.¡±

 Chapter 18: One Thousand Tribulations

    <h4>Chapter?18: One Thousand Tribtions</h4> <h4>Chapter 18</h4>


    One Thousand Tribtions


    ¡°Uoooooooooo-!¡±


    Gilbert roared. On that cue the battle began.


    The current scene of battle, was the most intense Ruda Runebeck had experienced until now.


    The Wolf Knight swung it¡¯s battle-axe down endlessly in every direction. Gilbert opened his eyes to their limit, whether swinging from overhead or to the side, the purgatory sword was like a red wind as it repelled the attacks.


    Each time the des shed, Gilbert strongly grasped the handle with both hands.


    The Purgatory sword was an enormous weapon but the battle-axe of the Wolf Knight, face hidden by human bones, was farrger.


    Although therge swings created big opportunities, the power charged in each blow was extraordinary.


    Gilbert who had never taken a step back before now, slowly retreated while repelling attacks.


    He couldn¡¯t receive them directly.


    Gilbert had a reckless side to him, but at the same time he was a man who had be a hunter after undergoing several years of training.


    To a certain extent, Gilbert had experience fighting against opponents that were stronger than him.


    Sweat showed on his forehead.


    He was panting in rough breaths but managed to deflect every strike, each which had the power to be fatal if struck head on.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s tough. It¡¯s impossible, my sword can¡¯t cut through!¡±


    Next to Gilbert fending off attacks, Greg aimed during a small break in the shes, and thrusted in.


    A blow aimed at the hand, arm, or axe handle would only be effective enough to dy the boss¡¯s onught for a decimal of a second.


    Incredible toughness, domineering power.


    With merely just that, the boss was overwhelming four people.


    Like a devastating storm, the battle-axe kept Gilbert and Greg busy from the front while also keeping in check Tino, positioned in its blind spot.


    The silver wolf knight was truly analysing the capabilities of each member. And it¡¯s greatest priority was not Gilbert with hisrge sword, or Greg with the biggest body, but on Tino.


    It was not until then that Ruda became aware of the horror from facing a Phantom with high intelligence.


    And also ¨C The radiance of the Hunters that challenged them. Tino avoided the swinging axe with minimal movement.


    The battle-axe grazed by, and a number of glossy ck hairs scattered into the air. The edge had shed into the beads of sweat on her skin, but her eyes were held open, and showed no trace of fear.


    How was such movement possible?


    How could you act withposure in front of attacks that could kill you in one blow?


    Tino was not overwhelmingly fast.


    No, no matter how fast she was, it wouldn¡¯t be faster than the swinging axe. What was being seen was boldness.


    Under huge amounts of pressure, Tino evaded with elegant movements as if dancing. Ruda was deeply moved from that sight.


    Ruda who had been acting solo until now, had never seen a higher ranked thief than her except at the Explorers open training grounds.


    The movements and skill she saw there surpassed her own, but they did not move her heart.


    However today, she joined this party and saw Tino¡¯s form.


    Tino¡¯s actions ¨C faced against a higher rank yet not retreating, was something different from others.


    A thieve¡¯s specialty was not fighting.


    Perhaps, for a person in the role of thief, it could even be said to be a mistake.


    But still, in that moment Ruda, seeing the girls figure that was the same or slightly younger to herself ¨C her body shook with a strong yearning towards her.


    ¡°...Damn, it¡¯s movements aren¡¯t slowing a bit!¡± Gilbert groaned through clenched teeth.


    A tremendous blow like it could tear through the world.


    Phantoms should also have something simr to stamina, but the battle-axe that was swung over and over again showed no signs of slowing.


    Although he didn¡¯t take them head on, the burden on his arms after warding off blow after blow couldn¡¯t be imagined.


    If he hadn¡¯t been wielding a Relic, his sword would probably have broken long ago.


    The sounds of violent weapons, metal shing against each other echoed in the dim burrow.


    That no one had been seriously injured yet was a miracle. But, miracles didn¡¯tst for long.


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Sure enough it was someones voice.


    A muffled sound resounded. In the air a fragment of de whirled.


    Gilbert and Tino widened their eyes, but the most dumbstruck one was Greg. What was sped in his right hand, the long sword he was ustomed to swinging <li>had be half it¡¯s length.</li>


    The broken fragment fell slowly to the ground, and made a dry sound.


    The ones that realised the soonest, was the person watching from a distance Ruda, and the silver Wolf Knight.


    Time had been cut away.


    In that moment, in seemingly elerated stretched out time. Ruda was certain she saw the big protruding jaw warp into a hideous smile.


    The eyes weren¡¯t directed at Tino or Gilbert, but looking down at the expression of Greg that seemed struck stupid.


    It raised the battle-axe overhead.


    Ruda threw her dagger roughly on reflex.


    While the dagger spun in rotations, it flew as if it was sucked towards the Boss¡¯s face.


    To the attacking dagger, the Boss used the side of its axe to repel. It was really just an instant, but it created a space.


    The battle-axe was immediately swung downwards, and in that space Gilbert regained his footing and met it with his sword.


    If deflected, it would hit Greg. If it wasn¡¯t deflected like he had up until now, it needed to be taken head on.


    To the inhuman strength forced on the Purgatory Sword, Gilbert¡¯s knees folded, and he was sent onto his back, but for an instant there was a gap.


    At that time Ruda had already broken into a run, and she pushed into the body of Greg who was twice asrge as her.


    It was for a time like this, a time where she could follow up, that she had stayed out ofbat.


    The dyed downward strike of the battle-axe brushed against Ruda¡¯s back, and chopped into the ce Greg used to be.


    The axes bulky edge made a weighty sound, and prated into the ground.


    Greg and Ruda tumbled clumsily on the ground. While rolling they somehow turned and looked in the Boss¡¯s direction.


    Arge gap had urred. And at that time, Tino had leaped.


    Using the back of the huge axe sticking into the ground as a foothold, Tino¡¯s petite body fluttered high in the air.


    For a moment astonishment reced the glint of resentment in the Boss¡¯s eyes.


    The Boss made an instantaneous decision. It released it¡¯s left hand tightly gripping the axe, and chased after Tino with it.


    The body of the Boss was massive, and Tino¡¯s leap took her even further.


    ws sprung out of the reaching hand, and as Tino ascended before its eyes, they grasped at Tino¡¯s foot.


    Tino¡¯s dignified eyes warped in pain. Fresh blood fell from a shallow cut into her right thigh. But her motion continued.


    Tino cleared over its head like that, and clung to the back of the Boss.


    The crimson short sword held in her right hand glistened. The Boss began to make arge movement.


    And without saying anything in particr, she promptly pierced her sword into it¡¯s neck.


    Blood dripped and its eyes rotated around. It¡¯s arm roamed in the air as if to grab at Tino.


    But in the end, the ws couldn¡¯t get to Tino stuck on it¡¯s back, and the giant¡¯s knees folded inwards.


    At about the same time Tinonded on the ground, the huge body of the


    ¡ºPhantom¡» disappeared.


    ¡ì


    ¡°We did it...?¡±


    Gilbert¡¯s shoulders were moving up and down with heavy breaths as he muttered in amazement.


    The purgatory sword slipped from his hands and tumbled on the ground with a heavy sound.


    His tone of voice was different to when he had been deflecting the battle-axe, he sounded younger, more appropriate to his age.


    ¡°......victory.¡±


    Tino applied pressure to the cut down her right thigh, and spoke with a voice with no emotion put into it.


    Like that she sat on the ground, and checked over therge cut. A long scar over white skin.


    The wound, as if cut by a sharp sword, luckily seemed to have avoided the artery.


    It wasn¡¯t life threatening, but it wouldn¡¯t be good to leave it as it was.


    If it wasn¡¯t decided with that one blow, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to even escape.


    Tino bit back the pain from the blood that slowly flowed out, and let out a small sigh.


    ¡°That was dangerous.¡±


    Hanging from her belt, from a five slot potion holder, she took out a small ss bottle with light red liquid inside it.


    Created by alchemists, a magical wound curing medicine.


    The fusion of science and magic brought forth medicine that, while not as effective as a Healer, it treated wounds on the spot.


    It was an indispensable item for a party without a healer.


    Removing the cap, and pulling up her short pants to reveal her bare thigh, she poured the potion directly on the open wound.


    Pain simr to poking at the wound, it made her groan for a moment. But the wound running from near the groin down to the back of her knee was immediately closed.


    Some internal pain remained, but that would also heal over time.


    Greg had got up after he had tumbled, and looked at the splendidly broken de in his hand.


    Fully understanding his situation just now, his face turned pale.


    ¡°Holy... I thought I¡¯d die. Shit, for my sword to break at a time like that.¡± ¡°You only just lived, old man.¡±


    ¡°Gahaha, it wasn¡¯t ¡®only just¡¯.¡±


    Heughed like always, but his voice was slightly off.


    While he set a cramped smile on his face, he looked in the direction of the one that saved him without regard for her own danger, Ruda.


    ¡°You saved me, Ruda.¡±


    ¡°Yeah... it was good I was just in time. Tino, are you ok?¡±


    ¡°No problem. I should be able to walk. With some time it¡¯ll return to normal.¡±


    The potions Tino carried with her were high grade. Although it may take time, if it wasn¡¯t fatal most wounds could be cured.


    Wiping away the blood, Tino slowly stood up.


    Gilbert inwardly sighed in relief to the Leader that seemed to be fine.


    A dreadful enemy that he had never faced before. If it was with Gilbert¡¯s previous party at least, even if the purgatory sword was charged it would have been unlikely to win.


    It was close to a miracle that they were able to defeat it without anyone being seriously injured.


    If only one of the party members wasn¡¯t here, it was doubtful whether or not they would have won. It was doubtless that this was a victory they had been treading over thin ice to achieve.


    His heart had been beating violently from the constant fear of death from the attacks, Gilbert breathed out a sigh.


    ¡°But, the boss... he didn¡¯t leave anything behind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unlucky. Compared with ordinary ¡ºPhantoms¡» there¡¯s a higher chance that something will remain.¡±


    Greg also had aplex expression. He picked up the broken de of his cherished sword, and carefully stored it in his sheath.


    It¡¯s difficult to restore a sword that had been broken in two.


    The most that could be done was to melt it down and reforge it. It was a heavy loss considering the reward.


    Ruda smiled bitterly and offered some small words offort.


    ¡°W-Well, it¡¯s better that you¡¯re still alive isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you think? You can always buy a new sword.¡±


    ¡°...Hmm, I guess so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this. It¡¯s shorter than the sword you¡¯re used to, but it¡¯s better than nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Greg received the crimson short sword and gave it some light swings to get a feel for it.


    The boss had been defeated but they still hadn¡¯t achieved what they came for, and there was still the return trip to consider.


    Unlike monsters, ¡ºPhantoms¡» urred spontaneously. You couldn¡¯t be at peace travelling on paths you had already been down once before.


    Worn out, Greg and Gilbert sat down and started drinking from sks they had brought with them.


    Ruda spoke while picturing the battle in her mind.


    ¡°But, from what came out just now... the request¡¯s Hunters must also have had trouble with them then.¡±


    ¡°Hm...Oh... The level 5? Would they have been done in by that?¡± ¡°Level 5...¡±


    Tino frowned.


    Certainly, the boss was considerably strong. Even with three level 4 members it was a narrow victory, it wouldn¡¯t have been odd for a Level 5 Hunter to lose.


    At any rate, a level was a standard decided by the Explorers. It wasn¡¯t always the case that a level 5 Hunter would be stronger than a level 4.


    Of course, it¡¯s different for statuses such as levels 7 or 8 because they can only be reached by acquiring arge amount of achievements.


    But level 5 is a category that can be reached without much ability. Once more, Tino checked over the boss room.


    A spacious room. A high ceiling with stones embedded in the walls that give off light.


    The light faintly illuminates the ground, but no pool of blood can be seen. There are no signs that might indicate something that had gone wrong.


    If a Hunter had gotten themselves into trouble, there should be some sort of trace left behind.


    The White Wolves Den wasn¡¯t a veryrge Shrine. It was unlikely to be lost and not be able to find a way back.


    In the case that the strength of the Phantoms became an obstruction, it would be natural for a level 5 Hunter to think about a rescue.


    It was strange not to be able to find them at all.


    This was a trial. A trial that Master deemed fitting for Tino¡¯s decision making.


    If so, an inexperienced Treasure Hunter such as Tino Shade should be able toe up with a solution to this situation.


    ¡° Master, I don¡¯t get it...-!?¡±


    At the time of the murmuring voice that felt somehow lonely, Tino¡¯s hearing suddenly caught onto sounds.


    Tino raised her face, and looked quizzically at the worn out sitting party members. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Leader?¡±


    ¡°Get up. Somethingsing.¡± ¡°!? A Phantom?¡±


    Tension to rxation. Tension released after the Boss battle. Fighting against bodies on the edge of fatigue, three people stood up.


    Something came flying through the air, and Tino swayed her body to evade it.


    What hade flying was a single arrow. A long deep red arrow that stuck into the wall with a thud.


    And for the first time, Tino¡¯s facial expression became pale. ¡°...Huh?¡±


    Gilbert said stupidly after a dy.


    The main path connected with the Boss room.


    The one used when Tino and the others entered the room.


    The ck te-armour silver wolf knight, the one somehow defeated only after sustaining an injury.


    Furthermore ¨C not just one.


    Entering in a row next to each other, eight blood red eyes red at Tino and the others.


    Was the Boss that was defeated just now, only waiting for his friends to show up?


    That possibility came to Tino¡¯s mind. Thinking in that way, the boss that had been acting in a cautious manner had just been stalling for time.


    Footsteps that made the ground tremble.


    Like looking at a nightmare Greg¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°Im...possible.¡±


    They looked exactly like the Boss that was defeated just before, but they all held different weapons.


    Arge two handed great sword, and an enormous club that nearly reached the ceiling.


    A huge bow that clearly wasn¡¯t meant for indoor use.


    And along with arge bandolier (ammo belt) that dragged on the ground, a ck iron rifle that was probably a rapid-fire type.


    They moved into the room unhurriedly, disying an air of calmness. As if it in a show of overwhelming superiority.


    However, the resentment in their eyes directed towards the humans in front of them was no different to the defeated one.


    Ruda spoke in a hoarse trembling voice.


    ¡°Huh... why? Earlier, we should have already beaten it.¡± ¡°...Master, this second helping... as expected it¡¯s unreasonable.¡±


    Tino touched her right thigh that was injured a short time ago with her fingertip. Some pain still remained.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to fight like in thest battle.


    If her wound opened midway, there would surely be no chance of victory.


    In front of the overwhelmingly tiny humans, the silver wolf knights formed into a formation.


    The vanguard were the great sword and club users, and in the rear was the rifle and bow users lined up next to each other.


    The movements that were like looking at the regr army of the Empire, were clearly different to the behaviour of the Wolf Knights that attacked disorderedly along the way here.


    Greg held the red short-sword ready, but in front of the bodies of the Wolf Knights such an appearance seemed entirely helpless.


    Gilbert raised the purgatory sword, but even with his aggressive stance, the valour from earlier was missing on Gilbert¡¯s face.


    ¡°W-What do we do?¡±


    ¡°...W-What we should do-...¡±


    The party sent their gazes towards Tino.


    Tino acted calm only on the surface, and answered in a voice that seemed subdued. Making judgements in times of dilemma was the job of the Leader.


    If the Leader broke, the party would copse.


    The present Tino didn¡¯t have someone else to turn to. ¡°We have no choice...¡±


    Her leg wound wasn¡¯t deep, but it made it impossible to escape.


    The enemies had ranged weapons, and were d in the same armour as the boss from before. Defeating them in an instant would be impossible if not for a miracle.


    Nevertheless, there was no way they could give up. To live, to fight, there was no way they would give up.


    Right now, Tino carried responsibility for the lives of her party.


    Different to the tension felt during battle, Tino¡¯s heart was beating like an rm bell.


    It was impossible to defeat them. So, find a path with a higher chance of survival. What gave Tino support in that moment was the trust of the Master.


    There was no way he would give her an impossible request. Belief in such a Cry held her back from despair.


    While being cautious of the bodies in front, she turned her gaze towards the path leading out the right side of the boss room.


    The silver wolf knights were huge inparison to the ordinary ones. On the narrow paths with lower ceilings, their movements would be greatly restricted.


    Calming her breathing, she gave instructions to the others.


    From that figure, the faint trembling of the party members stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to fight them in this wide Boss room. We¡¯ll manage to escape on the path on the right. On a narrower path we can limit the number of opponents we fight at the same time. The sword and club will also get caught on the ceiling and be unusable. I¡¯ll take up the rear position.¡±


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    ¡°So I was struck with a good idea, but couldn¡¯t we gather up powerful Relics?¡±


    ¡°Luke... No matter how good the equipment, if the body is weak people die when ites time to die.¡±


    An old conversation with a friend crossed my mind.


    At the speed at which Hunters enhanced by Mana Material were called to heaven, my own instincts had already abandoned hope on living.


    -Die! I¡¯m gonna dieeeeee-!


    The White Wolves Den was vast. It¡¯s height and width were toorge for a burrow, but for the¡ºDark Wings of the Night Sky¡»with no brakes, it was way too narrow to fly around.


    It was dim inside the hole, but there were shining stones ced here and there.


    There was a Relic attached to my right thumb, the ¡ºOwl¡¯s Eye¡» that gave the effect of night vision, giving me good enough visibility.


    A wall came into view. I desperately manipted the Relic to turn the corner.


    Within the hole it was dark and gloomy. If it was as usual, this would be a ce I would never enter.


    But right now the only thing going through my head was how I was going to be able to stop myself.


    I had brought a map, but I already had no idea where I had gone.


    Turns that were too tight for the Relic, my body was violently knocked against the walls and ceiling.


    My vision was shaken violently from the impacts. I felt like I had be something like a bouncy ball. I didn¡¯t know what was going on anymore.


    My face kept on twitching.


    If I was thinking calmly, I should have stopped no matter what before entering the Shrine.


    My speed was getting way too fast.


    I felt like I would throw up. I was paying for my own mistakes.


    At high speed I passed by a huge Phantom that was blocking up the passageway. Although it was far beyond the ability of humans, the Phantom couldn¡¯t catch onto my erratic movements at bullet like speed.


    Even I didn¡¯t know what was happening myself, so it was no wonder.


    By the time it had turned my way, it was already toote and I was passing by overhead.


    I¡¯m going to pretend that I didn¡¯t see a bi-pedal wolf holding a gigantic two handed sword.


    ¨CWhere is Tino!?


    Unlike Phantoms that vanish upon death, a Hunters corpse remains for a long time.


    Even in the case that you lose a fight and get devoured, it¡¯s unlikely not a single trace will remain.


    But I guess it¡¯s not impossible.


    I had bad dynamic vision, at least when my vision was getting violently shaken, but there hadn¡¯t been the corpses of Tino and her delightfulpanions yet.


    It¡¯s not likely that they are dead.


    If I hade this far, and Tino and the others hadn¡¯t even left yet and were still mulling about the Imperial Capital, that would be a super funny joke.


    Tino, unlike me, had a strong sense of responsibility. So she wouldn¡¯t just toss this away.


    She¡¯s Liz¡¯s sole disciple though, so perhaps there was some sort of tricky situation. With a thump my head hit strongly against the ceiling and my vision swayed.


    A long straight passageway ¨C movement at the end from a Wolf-like Phantom. Seeing the sudden appearance of a human missile it¡¯s eyes balked in astonishment. And I passed by immediately. I collided with the shoulder of the Phantom, and the recoil drove me crashing into the wall. The severe impact shook my whole body.


    I managed to make a sharp turn while my body grazed against the wall. With my dynamic vision it was a miracle that I hadn¡¯t stuck myself straight into a wall yet. My trajectory was also being altered slightly by Relics. Highest praise be unto Relics.


    But although I was just holding on, it was certain that I would die if I didn¡¯t do something quick.


    I¡¯m certain that I¡¯ll be passed down for eternity as the idiot that rushed into a Shrine using the ¡ºDark Wings of the Night Sky¡», which was already known for killing one person, and became the human missile 2.0.


    No matter how you put it, that would be beyond pathetic, I really hate it.


    It¡¯s already hopeless. Anything is fine, just let mee to a stop. I¡¯ve already crossed over the limit of what I can take.


    Before I knew it I had exited into a wide pathway. I immediately saw the back of an enormous Phantom in front of me.


    In the middle of a life emergency, my sharpened judgement decided that would be a good cushion.


    After that was just resolving myself. At my wits end I shut my eyes and prayed desperately.


    And then, my whole body underwent a violent impact harder than any so far.


    Trantor Notes:


    If you have enjoyed this work so far and want to support the author, Tsukikage, they have a series that has already been localised in English. (Defeating the Demon Lord¡¯s a Cinch) The kindle edition is only 7.99USD. It¡¯s a story that has more to it then meets the eye just like this one so give it a chance!

 Chapter 19: Infinite Variety

    <h4>Chapter?19: Infinite?Variety</h4> <h4>Chapter 19</h4>


    Infinite Variety


    Apparently, it seemed like I was able to stop safely.


    A little perplexed, I tried to lower my arms and stand up before realising that I was already standing.


    I was unharmed. It had been a huge impact, but I didn¡¯t feel any pain. I seemed to have survived somehow.


    It had been a while since I had solid ground beneath my feet. I had to endure the feelings of nausea.


    I shook my head that was on the verge of a ckout, and maintained consciousness.


    Even someone that¡¯s been away for a long time like me knows that loss of consciousness inside a Shrine has a direct link with death.


    With brushing strokes I dusted off my shoulder, and for the time being I just took a deep breath.


    My heart was still screaming. If I didn¡¯t calm down quick, it would explode. My face was also still frozen stiff. When I looked back on it though, only to this degree was a great sess.


    As I thought, the ¡ºDark Wings of the Night Sky¡» was an absolute defect.


    What first came to mind was my childhood friends, the inventor must have been about as crazy as that.


    Shouldn¡¯t the deceleration function be the thing you design at the outset? The Phantom I used as my cushion was stuck entirely into the wall.


    I couldn¡¯t see that well, but it looked like there were two bodies there. The piled up bodies were lyingpletely still.


    Since they took a human missile from behind, the Phantoms of a level 3 Shrine must be able to put up a bit of resistance.


    The bulky ck armour had a big dent in it, and had be cracked.


    What the Phantoms had probably been carrying were rolling by the wall, a giant bow and sword.


    From the phantom¡¯s size, to their form, to their colour, to just about everything was different from what I had heard. Just what the heck was this?


    What appeared in this Shrine should have been wolves, but what was knocked over was d in bulky armour and equipped with the gear of an advanced knight.


    The poor direction this had gone in was in a ss of it¡¯s own.


    In the olden days there was that time I was abducted in a Level 3 Shrine... no, the Phantoms then were considerably weaker.


    I hadn¡¯t been going to Shrinestely, was this the way it was?


    Maybe it¡¯s just their outward appearances. I think I¡¯m going to throw up.


    And then, I finally took a look at my surroundings. My dizziness and blurred vision became clearer.


    When I was flying, I didn¡¯t have time to check where I was going, but this was an open room, not a passageway.


    A high ceiling that you wouldn¡¯t expect underground, and t ground and walls that you wouldn¡¯t expect to have been dug by wolves.


    If there was a window so it was bright instead of gloomy, and if there weren¡¯t any Phantoms it would be a wonderful room.


    Near the walls I found a figure I recognised.


    ck hair that had be disheveled, and a pale white face. There didn¡¯t seem to be any wounds, butpared to when we met at the n house, the girl looked extremely rough.


    Or rather, that was Tino. That was Tino who I had identally handed down a strange request to.


    The boy Gilbert and Greg-sama were there next to her, and they were all gasping and looking at me in amazement.


    ¡°Ma...ster!?¡±


    ¡°Found you Tino.¡± Lucky.


    ......No no, not ¡®found you¡¯.


    After so much chaos, a lighthearted greeting was awful. This was the time for a serious apology.


    Although she was safe,pared to her usual appearance she looked unbelievably worn out.


    It was obvious this level 3 Shrine had taken it¡¯s toll on Tino.


    Had it finally be time to disy my kneeling dowskill to my junior? I couldn¡¯t do anything except smile.


    To me grinning, Gilbert shouted with desperation. ¡°H-Hey, old guy. Behind you, Behind!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It¡¯s not old guy. It¡¯s big bro.


    That those words were what first came to mind was a show of my time away and limatisation to peace.


    Showing carelessness in a Shrine was a disgrace to Hunters.


    When I turned my head leisurely, what came into my view was the same type of Phantom that I had made into a cushion a short while ago.


    A giant Phantom equipped in ck iron armour. And there were two of them.


    I didn¡¯t notice before but it had the head of a wolf, not a human. And the right half was concealed by a human skull.


    It¡¯s red blood like eyes shined in the darkness. It was looking down on me, an intruder that couldn¡¯t read the mood.


    It rolled it¡¯s shoulders and took a deep breath. Saliva dripped from it¡¯s cleft pte.


    If it were the usual me I would be unable to stand up from fear. Just the glint in it¡¯s eye would have me throwing up.


    However, due to mycency my senses were paralysed and I was struck by another thought.


    Huh. So recently level 3¡¯s had guys as big as thising out. Crazy. If this is what you get at level 3, then whates out at level 8?


    I¡¯m d I stopped going to Shrines.


    The old me, I seriously used to be inmand. Wasn¡¯t that amazing?


    The wolf knight carrying a huge iron pole that nearly reached the ceiling took a step back after seeing me grinning.


    The wolf in behind with the rifle also let out a small growl and fell back.


    Their noses were moving around. Their sharp eyes narrowed, and observed me carefully.


    With this I finally understood the situation and dropped my smile. Hm? Is this maybe, certain death?


    Am I in a pinch?


    There hadn¡¯t been any attacks, but a promising Hunter like Tino had be this battered, so there was no way I was going to be able to win.


    As I frantically searched for a way through this situation, Greg let out a shaking voice from behind me.


    ¡°Impossible...The...Bosses are... frightened!?


    ...Eh?


    ¡°It¡¯s frightened?¡±


    That¡¯s impossible. Those guys are wolves and I¡¯m a sheep.


    The fortification of Mana Material was also missing, I¡¯m a sheep with a high certification level only.


    When I raised my eyes towards it, the wolf knight in front of me took another step backwards.


    It¡¯s nose repeatedly moved in an up and down motion, it¡¯s attention strayed from Tino and was centred on me.


    Indeed, you could see that it¡¯s eyes were strongly alert. What¡¯s so scary about me? Greg-sama over there is scarier.


    I followed it¡¯s line of sight. I noticed the spot it¡¯s eyes were directed at. Those crimson glints weren¡¯t looking at my face, but at my chest.


    -To what was hanging from my neck; Sytry¡¯s Slime inside the metal capsule.


    I took a step forward. The wolf knights stepped back.


    The eyes were turned this way, but they weren¡¯t looking at me. Hmmm? Huh?


    These huge Phantoms were scared of this capsule just by looking at it. What¡¯s inside of it then?


    What have I brought with me?


    With one more step closer, the wolf knights both took two steps back together. Did theypletely recognise me as a poisoned sheep?


    Luck had turned my way. Looks like this wasn¡¯t going to be the ce that I died. Without taking my eyes from the Wolf Knights, I shouted behind me.


    Although I was feigning calmness, my heart was beating painfully.


    ¡°Tino, can you run?¡± ¡°Y-Yes... of course!¡±


    She answered back energetically.


    This room has three paths out. The one in front was blocked by the Wolf Knights. No matter how frightened they were, there was no denying one of the wolf knights might reach the conclusion ¡®Even though it¡¯s poisoned it¡¯s fine¡¯.


    Breaking through those two huge bodies was unreasonable. ¡°That way.¡±


    I pointed at the road that was the closest. This wasn¡¯t a very big Shrine. Once Tino and the others got some rest, we would be able to escape together.


    ¡°U-Um, Master. Wouldn¡¯t it be better, to defeat them?¡±


    Yes yes, I know. If I could defeat them, that would be better wouldn¡¯t it?


    There is the all or nothing option of throwing Sytry¡¯s Slime and betting that the enemies will die, but entrusting our fate to a slime that you have no idea what it could be was too risky.


    If it worked while still inside the capsule, then it should be used as it is. I breathed out a sigh, and then remonstrated my cute junior.


    ¡°Tino, don¡¯t misjudge the most important thing.¡±


    ¡°!! That¡¯s-¡°


    The number one most important thing. It goes without saying. It is ¨C your own life.


    In my point of view, putting your life on the line for a fight is something ridiculous. You are responsible for yourself so you can do whatever you want on your own, but it¡¯s something I absolutely don¡¯t want to do.


    Then, a sudden shing noise came from somewhere. Tino let out a small sound. ¡°Ah-¡°


    A shadow was cast over my field of view. Jet ck armour approached before my eyes.


    The wolf knight that had received the human missile had revived, and reduced the distance between us in one step.


    At the time I realised it, a giant sword that was as tall as my own height was swinging downward from above.


    An overpowering howl filled with resentment and the stench of a beast filled my senses.


    As if cramping up, my body went stiff.


    I couldn¡¯t react. I couldn¡¯t move a single finger. The de came down like a guillotine.


    A blow that could split my body as easily as cutting bamboo.


    -And, without causing a single wound it was repelled. ¡°...Ha?¡±


    Greg¡¯s voice. The Wolf Knight opened it¡¯s eyes wide. It must have beenpletely unexpected.


    It retreated a few steps back, and for a moment it forgot it¡¯s resentment and stared down at the sword it was holding.


    Next, a heavy sound together with a huge arrow struck against my forehead and were repelled in the same way.


    Apparently the Phantom I had crashed into wasn¡¯t dead after all.


    And, it was mad. Naturally. I would get angry as well if I was suddenly thrown into a wall from behind.


    The bow, sword, and the other two Phantoms red at me. I just gave a forced smile. That was all I could do.


    This was ¨C death. I was going to die.


    At my utmost limits, I finally came up with a counterattack.


    I stuck out my index finger and pointed it at the Wolf Knights like a gun.


    My left pinky finger was equipped with a Relic ¨C a bullet finger, I started up the


    ¡ºShock Shot Ring¡».


    Blue light shined on my fingertip, building up a mana bullet.


    Right before I fired the bullet, on a spinal reflex I had the idea to speak a hard boiled line.


    ¡°It¡¯s too bad isn¡¯t it? My lives ¨C I have 17 of them.


    ¡ì


    Treasure Hunters live in a world of talent.


    The human body wasn¡¯t originally made to go to Shrines full of Mana Material and wage war on monsters and phantoms.


    Even in this era in which Treasure Hunters were worshipped, the number of Hunters was rtively fixed for this reason.


    What was unfortunate for me was that it was only after I became a hunter that I realized this.


    .


    And, luckily I was the only one among my childhood friends that had no talent.


    Our party ¡ºStrange Grief¡», even without me had the ability to easily capture Shrines.


    Also, the wealth that was brought in and the umted honour made me feel a little ¡®better¡¯ about it.


    So, I showed no signs of talent or courage, no dreams, aspirations, or luck, but I was still alive.


    The Safe Ring (kanji ¨C barrier finger) was a ring among Relics that was about as famous as the Shot Ring.


    Its effect was, at the time of an attack to set an automatic fixed strength barrier up for a period of time.


    Simply put... it was a Relic that could prevent attacks only once.


    Even though they were called Safe Rings, the price and rarity varied ording to the strength and time duration of the barrier.


    For me that didn¡¯t want to die no matter what, the strength or how long itsted was irrelevant.


    No matter what price it was I bought as many as I could.


    The amount in my hands now was ¨C 17. The cost was about as much as buying two or three multi-floor n headquarter buildings.


    Originally this Relic would be like an amulet worn by the elite Hunters for their greatest time of need.


    I¡¯m probably the only one in the entire Imperial Capital with this many treating them as regr equipment.


    Naturally I can¡¯t fit all of them on with only ten fingers, but the others were stored in my bag so the result was still there.


    Rather, without them, terrifying Relics like the ¡ºDark Wings of the Night Sky¡»


    couldn¡¯t be used.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t invincible.


    The barrier activation time of the Safe Ring is at most one second. Usually it¡¯s an instant.


    Once activated all of its charged Mana was consumed. Since I activated a few when I was crashing into walls on the way here, after blocking a few more hits I guess I¡¯ll be crushed t.


    By that time I need to have made an escape. Saying I had 17 lives was an exaggeration. ¡°...they dodged.¡±


    Ruda eximed. The wolf Knight holding therge sword made a quick reaction to the blue bullet that came as fast as an arrow.


    Aimed at the head, it stooped lower to avoid it.


    The blue bullet passed by overhead ¨C and a thunderous roar shook within the


    cavern. ¡°!?¡±


    The Wolf Knight was thrown violently against the ground by the strong impact. Shortly after passing by, the bullet turned around and hit it directly in the back of the head.


    The Wolf Knights were agitated. I looked away from them and shouted. ¡°Tino, run!¡±


    ¡°!? Y-Yes¡±


    In a snap Tino, the boy Gilbert and the others broke off running. The Wolf Knights only watched me, and didn¡¯t chase after them.


    Shot Ring was the general term for Relics that shot bullets of Mana.


    The ¡ºShock Shot Ring¡» was a bullet finger that could fire seven bullets that delivered a charged shock at the time of impact.


    But regrettably, although the appearance was showy it had little power to speak of. The Wolf Knight that was hit in the back of the head and forced into the ground also seemed surprised.


    There were a variety of different types of Shot Rings, but none that could defeat a powerful Phantom. They were only useful for keeping them in check.


    The Wolf Knight on the ground rose slowly, pushing itself back up with both it¡¯s hands. Like I expected, it didn¡¯t have any noticeable wounds.


    The wolves formed a fan shaped formation with me at the center. Two vanguards and two rear guards, it seemed well bnced.


    Isn¡¯t that gun bad news? Rapid fire types are the worst match up for me.


    They had been frightened of Sytry¡¯s Slime, but it looked like their anger at my counterattack had won out.


    In their eyes was 10% fear, 30% anger, 30% resentment, and 30% caution (unreliable).


    The first thing I needed to do was make a bit of time for Tino. In the worst case, I would just fly again.


    If I took out my weapon, I thought I would more or less be able to hold off the enemies.


    With a foolish smile on my face, I reached for the scabbard I carried on my back to unsheathe my sword Relic ¨C and grasped at empty air.


    I tried to grab for it quite a few times, but all I touched was the crossbow type Relic. It held the ability to manipte trajectory. It altered the course of the mana bullet and my human missile, both of which it didn¡¯t fire.


    It was just called the ¡ºCertain hit bullet-kun¡» (The person that named it was me,


    it definitely didn¡¯t have the ability to hit things with certainty). ¡°Seriously... I dropped it?¡±


    I had the scabbard but there was nothing inside it.


    I recalled my trip here, I was desperate to reduce the number of times I crashed so I don¡¯t even remember when I dropped it. Even though it was expensive.


    Well, in any case, I didn¡¯t have a way to break through this situation...


    The Wolf Knights were watching my nonsensical movements with caution. ¡°Master-!? What are you -¡°


    Tino, who was supposed to be running, was looking back at me from the entrance of the pathway.


    It wasn¡¯t just Tino, the other members were also waiting for me. But I told you to run though!


    Also what is it, I need to hear it. What is it I¡¯m trying to do here exactly?


    To drop a Relic inside a Shrine, what am I doing? It¡¯s not bad luck. Isn¡¯t it just stupidity?


    ...Just an idiot.


    It¡¯s unavoidable, let¡¯s resolve ourselves. We can fall together like this. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, I didn¡¯t want to use this.¡±


    Feeling half desperate, from what was hanging from my neck, I removed the metal capsule that was about the size of my index finger.


    The wolf knights eyes went wide as if suddenly remembering and they took several steps back.


    After all, what these guys were afraid of, it wasn¡¯t me. It was this. I knew it.


    If we were going to die anyway, then everybody can go by this excessively dangerous Slime made by Sytry-chan.


    Getting swallowed up is fine. I didn¡¯t want to know any further details.


    With fingers shaking from nervousness, I took off the cap. I took a secretive nce inside it.


    ¡°...¡±


    I rubbed my eyes and looked once more to confirm. Frowning, I timidly put my index finger inside.


    Tino and the others were watching with worry.


    I gave a big nod, and then retightened the capsule.


    Like that I held it up, and then at the same time I threw it at the Wolf Knights I sent out a Shock Shot as well.


    The Wolf Knights made amotion, with nimble movements they quickly created a great distance.


    As soon as I had confirmed that the mana bullet had made impact, I started running towards Tino.


    ¡°Tino, move!¡±


    Seeing me rush over, Tino and the others all started running together. The metal capsule burst open.


    The Wolf Knights let out an overpowering howl, but I didn¡¯t have the spare time to care about it.


    We needed to hurry away before they noticed it was empty. What¡¯s with that? Where were the contents? Scary.

 Chapter 20: Infinite Variety 2

    <h4>Chapter?20: Infinite?Variety?2</h4> <h4>Chapter 20</h4>


    Infinite Variety 2


    Run while squeezing out everyst ounce of strength. While frantically breathing, just keep moving your legs.


    On the gloomy narrow path, just single-mindedly advance. Cool air brushed against my face.


    Greg-sama, the boy Gilbert, Ruda and then Tino were running directly in front of me.


    Even though I was exerting all my energy, the distance between us didn¡¯t shrink. I made a realisation.


    Hm? Are they perhaps making adjustments so they don¡¯t leave me behind?


    The boy Gilbert was running calmly with hisrge sword in hand, and looked back at me and frowned.


    Despite the crisis he was in before I came, he still had room to make such an expression.


    He couldn¡¯t have recovered while he was running right?


    ¡°At this speed they¡¯re gonna catch up. We should go faster-¡° ¡°Idiot! Cry is thinking of Tino!¡±


    ¡°!! O-Oh, that¡¯s right.... sorry.¡±


    To Ruda pointing out angrily, Gilbert made an apology in surprise.


    Eh? She was injured? And my speed using all my power was the same as Tino when she¡¯s injured?


    Eh? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m slow right? Isn¡¯t it just that Tino is that fast? Did I maybe subconsciously take her into consideration?


    My feelings were a little hurt, but that thought made me feel a little better. Making sure there was no strange soundsing from behind us I came to a stop. I didn¡¯t have the skills of a thief, but if we had any pursuers Tino would be able to tell us.


    It looks like we lost them.


    When I came to a stop, the others looked at me and also stopped. During an exploration our rtionships had be better, they were extremely obedient.


    ¡°?? Is this enough?¡±


    ¡°Seems like we lost them. That was dangerous. You really saved us.¡±


    Greg-sama gave his thanks, but really it should be me that¡¯s giving an apology. But the first thing was to get everything in order.


    Enduring the feeling of throwing up, and regaining my lightly worn out breath, I then looked towards Tino.


    To my gaze, she hugged her own shoulders as if she was frightened. ¡°M-Master...¡±


    ¡°Cry. Tino also ¨C She truly did do her best.¡±


    Ruda, for some reason spoke with the tone of giving an excuse.


    ¡°Uh-huh. Seems so. Sorry. How good would it be if everything could be settled with just one word?¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    It didn¡¯t need to be said. You could tell just by looking at her.


    From intense movements, her hair that was always prettily arranged was disordered, and herplexion was poor.


    Maybe she¡¯d gotten caught on something, her shorts were torn in the area of her right thigh and you could see her white skin. The contrast attracts the eye.


    Perhaps noticing my line of sight, Tino unexpectedly grabbed the hem and exposed arge amount of bare thigh.


    .....Hey you, what are you doing in this kind of ce? Even under normal circumstances they are already short... I can see your panties.


    Tino looked away in embarrassment. She pursed her lips as I scrutinised her, and Gilbert spoke in a shocked voice.


    ¡°Infinite Variety, You, can also cure people?¡±


    .........Ah-, you were wounded there. You should¡¯ve said so. I didn¡¯t realise. I thought it was just another one of your usual pranks.


    No, well the reason I stopped was to give treatment though. As if unting, she presented her developed white thigh.


    Some faint blood vessels showed through, but I couldn¡¯t see any wounds.


    But well, I guess there was damage there that couldn¡¯t be seen.


    It seems like she could only run at the same speed as me at my best because of that.


    Of course I also carried a Relic that could be used for restoration. Or rather, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have one.


    I removed my hanging silver cross ne ¨C ¡ºHealing Hope¡», and held it against Tino¡¯s thigh.


    Blue light was emitted from the cross and vanished after permeating her thigh. For a moment her expression rxed. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Thank you. Master. It¡¯s not painful anymore.¡± Well, I still need Tino to work hard.


    Seeing the scene of treatment, the boy Gilbert spoke somewhat relieved. ¡°Aah... as expected it¡¯s a treatment Relic.¡±


    All of it, anything and everything is a Relic but so what?? Hmm? Got a problem? If I wasn¡¯t inside a Shrine, I would get offended and return to the n House.


    ¡°Cry. Those Wolf Knights... did you defeat them?¡±


    Greg asked while watching the road we came down cautiously.


    If you ask whether they were defeated or not, then without a doubt they weren¡¯t defeated.


    Wolves have effective noses. The Wolf Knights from earlier? They were afraid of the smell sticking to the capsule from the slime.


    I¡¯m not sure whether the Slime smells, but I couldn¡¯t think of another reason.


    They would probably be in a rage by now. They were tricked by an empty metal capsule and missed out on their prey.


    The only thing we should think about now is escape.


    They were scary, but once we left the Shrine, the Phantoms wouldn¡¯t follow. At any rate the rescue target must be dead.


    I breathed out a sigh, and stretched out widely. It¡¯s too bad about the sword, but life is more important.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about that now. Lets just start walking.¡± ¡°O-Oh¡±


    Now, the question is... where is this, and where is the exit?


    ¡ì


    With me in the lead we walked in silence. Probably due to fatigue, there was no conversation.


    I had seen the map of the White Wolves Den beforehand, it had thin pathways that diverged off like an ants nest. Simr sights repeated themselves and I didn¡¯t know where to go.


    It wasn¡¯t a veryrge Shrine, so maybe we were walking on the same roads.


    Anyway, why am I the one in the lead? I¡¯m not a thief though? This is the role of a thief isn¡¯t it?


    And in this party there are two of them.


    Earlier I stopped to let them go first, but when I stopped they did too. And no matter how much time passed I remained in the lead.


    What happened to your usual assertiveness Tino?


    Looking in her direction, our eyes met, and she immediately nced away.


    It looked just like a rejection. She didn¡¯t want to talk, it was like being told to go


    and die.


    Hmm? Would it be better to quickly kneel down in front of her? Inside this dangerous Shrine? Am I in a jam?


    There was nothing I could do, so I kept moving forward without knowing the reason. Sometimes I entered a side path depending on how I felt.


    My sole relief was that this seemed to be a Shrine without many Phantoms, and we didn¡¯t encounter even one. Maybe Tino was guiding me indirectly on a direction without Phantoms.


    asionally you could hear howls echoing, but they still seemed far away.


    I thought they were far away. They were far away weren¡¯t they? If they were far away that¡¯d be nice.


    However, after walking quite a bit we didn¡¯t reach the exit.


    I thought our direction was probably right, but this was why I hated cave type Shrines.


    It was about time I knelt down and apologised to Tino.


    When I started thinking in that direction, the boy Gilbert raised his voice as if unable to endure anymore.


    ¡°Say... If this is on purpose I¡¯m sorry but... like, where are we headed towards? The exit?¡±


    He had be awfully meek... but I¡¯m sorry to say that I also didn¡¯t know. Well the objective was to get to the exit though.


    When I went to say that, Tino hurriedly cut in.


    ¡°Gilbert, reading Masters intentions is also part of training. He isn¡¯t headed towards the exit. The road to the right of the boss room doesn¡¯t lead that way.


    ¡°S-So thats how it was...¡±


    S-So thats how it was... I had the same thought as the boy Gilbert. The exit. I was definitely headed for the exit you know.


    But I see, the right side didn¡¯t lead back... Rather, so that was the boss room was it? So now what? Do we have to turn back?


    And also, what was that? Tino, were you training in this situation?


    With the exception of the exit, was there anywhere else I would go? What else is


    there?


    ¡°But, hey Cry. Could you say where you¡¯re heading soon-¡° ¡°.........¡±


    Ruda gingerly asked a question. I became miserable from that voice.


    Where am I headed to? I¡¯ve always been a lost child in life.


    There aren¡¯t any signposts. Rather, I don¡¯t get why but, i¡¯ve be the signpost.


    For the time being, lets make a u-turn. It¡¯s been quite a while, so those guys are probably gone by now.


    Ah, I feel like my life needs to make a u-turn. I wanted to cry, but at most my expression stiffened.


    I chose a curved path. Two turns in the same direction was the same thing as a U- turn.


    After several minutes going by feeling in the new direction, Greg suddenly let out a dry voice.


    I turned my head to look at him, and he was looking at me as if I was a monster. ¡°Impossible... there were... no traces. You didn¡¯t even examine anything ¨C how?¡± ¡°...That¡¯s why I said. Master doesn¡¯t do anything carelessly.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to talk about that! W-We need to help!¡±


    Ruda started off running. And then, I finally noticed a number of figures lying further up the path.


    The size wasn¡¯t like that of a Phantom. If I strained my eyes, I could see a slight movement.


    What was that? Did Greg-sama say he noticed that just now?


    You guys, you truly have some good eyesight. If I was careless, I would have taken the fork on the way there without noticing them.


    But, no doubt these were the rescue targets from the request?


    No way, they were still alive... how lucky. I want them to share their good luck with me.


    Tino puffed up her chest proudly, and looked at me with dazzling eyes. ¡°I said so. Master had predicted everything.¡±


    ¡°No no, if you think about it sensibly, no matter how you look at it this is a coincidence don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Something like predicting the future is impossible even with Relics. ¡°...Why is the person that lead us here saying that?¡±


    Saying something that was a matter of course, Gilbert was shocked.


    ¡ì


    The rescue target was a man evenrger than Greg-sama. Shining dark grey armour and arge shield painted green.


    t by his side so it could be grabbed at any time was a conical shape spear, not a kind that would be used by infantry for war.


    Rodolph Davie. I hadn¡¯t heard of him before, and right now he was lying limp. That the huge bodied Hunter was acknowledged as a Level 5 Hunter was convincing from his appearance.


    It seems like he had broken a bone.


    With a smooth motion, his armour which I had no idea where it connected up was stripped, and a potion was applied to him. Tino and the others did so.


    The other members were copsed nearby, battered with severe wounds. Somehow they all seemed to be clinging to life.


    To fall in such a ce and not be finished off by now, was something close to a miracle.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    To Tino¡¯s words, Rodolph thanked her in a hoarse voice. ¡°Ha...Haa, Haa, T-Thanks. W-We¡¯re saved.¡±


    ¡°You should thank Master.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything...¡±


    I was genuinely unable to do anything and was useless. All I did was send in Tino. Hm? Maybe I should be thanked?


    Roldolph looked at me with hazy eyes.


    He had been in a cave for three days. Even if his pain was erased, the exhaustion of his stamina would be extreme.


    I felt a little sorry at least, so from my pocket I handed over the chocte bar that I always carried around as a snack in-between meals.


    Rodolph crunched on it insatiably, devouring it. I waited for him to calm down before asking questions.


    ¡°Your food?¡± ¡°...ooh...t-that was it.¡±


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re also out. We nned to camp outside.¡± ¡°Ah-, is that right? We were always camping inside.¡±


    My childhood friends thought it was a convenient spot since a dangerous Shrine let you train at any time.


    The survivors were all gathered together. Some were unconscious, but after giving them potions there was no longer any danger of death.


    But now that everyone was alive, new problems came forth.


    It was good news for the Explorers that made the request, but it¡¯s more trouble for the side that¡¯s helping them.


    Firstly, carrying out five injured people was a lot of work. Even more so when such frightening Phantoms can appear.


    We can¡¯t afford to either. Rodolph can be relied on as a Level 5 Hunter, but after practically not eating or drinking for three days and ending in a disastrous state, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to take on those Phantoms.


    In the first ce, it¡¯s because they were defeated that we¡¯re in this situation. Rather can you move? With such big armour.


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to carry it. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t even be able to lift the spear.


    It¡¯s a different matter if there were Relics though. If worstes to worse I¡¯d undress you to receive them.


    While reprimanding Rodolph who¡¯s consciousness was stabilising, Tino began to check on our circumstances.


    If you had remained fallen in this ce, there would be no telling when the Phantoms might havee.


    Rodolf might be lucky, but I had terribly bad luck.


    Rodolf is a veteran. With five people he probably wouldn¡¯t be defeated by the silver Wolf Knights.


    .


    In response to Tino¡¯s question, Rodolph pursed his lips and then raised a quivering voice.


    His wide open green eyes told of the magnitude of dread he was struck by.


    ¡°Haa, Haa, I-It was terrible. This isn¡¯t Level 3... there¡¯s something, crazy here. We weren¡¯t, careless. But ¨C it wasn¡¯t enough. My spear, that guy, his attacks-¡°


    ¡°Oh, I know. Something like a Wolf Knight with bones covering half their face right? We also fought them.¡±


    At Rodolph¡¯s trembling voice, Gilbert made a show of shrugging his shoulders. This boy can¡¯t read the atmosphere.


    But, at those words, Rodolph¡¯s eyes went wide open and gave arge shake of his head.


    ¡°Ha...Half? N-No. The one that did it, that injured us ¨C was a Phantom, with it¡¯s whole face, hidden by bones. Escape quickly-¡°


    A pale expression. His wide eyes shook with fear as if envisioning the ¡®enemy¡¯. I feel like I should impensation.


    There were even stronger ones? ...What¡¯s going on with this Shrine?


    ...No matter how much bad luck I say I have, t-there¡¯s no way we¡¯d meet them right?


    I wanted tough it off, but Ipletely wasn¡¯t in the mood to.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    The small shadow suddenly came in without the sound of a single footstep. Slowly the Silver Wolf Knight raised it¡¯s head.


    Underneath it¡¯s foot was a crushed piece of metal.


    Without even needing to sniff at it, it was strongly steeped in the scent of death.


    But it was safe, and he had been tricked, he was a specimen that held intelligence equal or greater to the once existing Silver Moon so he understood it.


    The next time they met, he would break them apart.


    He raised the great sword that was asrge as his body, and looking somewhat annoyed he turned to face the shadow slowly.


    The crimson eyes showing through the bones that concealed the right half of his face contained greater resentment than before.


    The other two that had gathered in the room to lie in wait ¨C the bow and club wielding Wolf Knights of the same rank, simrly raised their heads.


    Beyond their lines of sight ¨C was a small figure with a delighted smile, it¡¯s whole face hidden by a skull.


    It wasn¡¯t even one third of the size of the Wolf Knights who¡¯s size reached to the heavens.


    But it¡¯s body was cloaked in death in a way far beyond those Wolf Knights.


    In it¡¯s hand was a mid-size sword. Unlike the weapons of the Wolf Knights, it was a transparent seeming clear de.


    ¡ºSilent Air¡»


    Obviously a Relic with it¡¯s distinct shine, it was casually swung.


    That was once on the back of a Level 8 Hunter. The Wolf Knights didn¡¯t know it was something that was thrown away on the way here.


    It wasn¡¯t wearing te mail, but it was outfitted to emphasise lightness, quite simr to a human.


    However the boots that went up to the knees were reminiscent of the shining iron of the Wolf Knights armour.


    The Shrine of the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡» had a history of being trampled down, and this was the curse of the Silver Moon beasts itself.


    The deeply ingrained resentment had a strong influence on the umted Mana Material in the burrow.


    There was a deep hatred of people, but at the same time a strong yearning. A yearning for power. A yearning for a form. A yearning for intelligence.


    Yearning and loathing were two sides of the same coin.


    The Silver Wolf Knights stood on two feet, and using tools was also a manifestation of this.


    The skull that covered half their heads was another imitation.


    And in the case of the individual with it¡¯s whole face covered in bones?


    Due to ack of Mana Material, the full strength of the curse could not be implemented. Now, the Shrine had transformed into a haunt that could drive back Level 5 Hunters.


    In front of the three silver Wolf Knights, the shadow with the front of it¡¯s face covered by a grinning skull uninterestedly continued walking forward.


    With all the hatred they contained, the Wolf Knights howled.

 Chapter 21: Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter?21: Chapter?21</h4> <h4>Chapter 21</h4>


    Infinite Variety 3


    When all the members came to, wemenced the return that would decide our fate.


    Even in war, retreating was the most damaging.


    Much less when over half of the people are injured, in a situation where abnormalities are urring. Honestly, everyone surviving now would be up to a god.


    Greg-sama supported the two with thergest builds. Gilbert was with one, and Ruda supported the lightest member, a girl.


    As he could help in battle, I used up all the mana of ¡ºHealing Hope¡» on Rodolph so he could walk on his own.


    He used his spear like a walking stick, and step by step we slowly advanced.


    Tino remained vignt as she took the lead.


    With no power or stamina, I wasplete baggage. But I had the highest level though.


    Rodolph looked like he was going to pass out at any second now, but he spoke clearly.


    ¡°In the event that the Bosses out, I¡¯ll be your shield. I¡¯ll buy you a little time.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not going to abandon you.¡±


    ¡°My friends lives... please. Somehow, take them to Zebrudia, I beg you.¡± That voice held strong regret.


    Hunters required luck even greater than their own strength.


    A certified high level genius that disappeared before you knew it, it was amon story.


    I¡¯m not sure what they came to do in this ce, but it seems like they were prepared well enough.


    You could only say they had indescribably bad luck.


    This task would be difficult. Even without crossing paths with the Boss with it¡¯s whole face covered by bones. If we just encountered the Silver Wolf Knights it would be tough to keep everyone alive.


    Rodolph would have a stronger understanding of this fact than me. And in that situation, the most exhausted rescue subjects would be the first to be abandoned.


    A certification of Level 5 wasn¡¯t just for show.


    Those eyes had surely seen the deaths of manypanions and friends up till now. To his words that were filled with heroic resolution, Tino flippantly replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a problem as long as Master is here.¡± Isn¡¯t that dependability extreme? All I can do is run away.


    The ¡ºDark Wings of the Night Sky¡» were for one person only. But, if you pushed


    yourself really hard you could fly while holding another person.


    Luckily Tino had a petite build. In the worst case, I¡¯d abandon the boy Gilbert and the others, as well as the rescue targets, and fly away with only Tino.


    Of course, aftering this far everyone should return alive. I intended to exhaust myself doing my best, but I wasn¡¯t going to mistake my priorities.


    Rodolf looked at me in silence and inclined a bow to me. However, I¡¯m not a god, so I can¡¯t do anything about your prayers.


    As we walked down the narrow path, Roldolf talked about his first bout. ¡°We remained alive because ¨C he was surely just ying with us.¡±


    ¡°He was ying?¡±


    ¡°They held a sword. Dreadfully skilled. If they were serious, everyone, they would have been killed immediately.


    That guy, he injured us, then left us alone. I¡¯m afraid that most likely, they wanted


    to weaken us, torturing as before we were killed. Either that, or they were leaving us to starve to death.


    Cruelty, intelligence, and power, they were all abnormal.¡±


    The scraps that he came out with held unbelievable content. The boy Gilbert also had a grave expression.


    Phantoms that were deeply and densely filled with Mana Material became strong.


    Intelligence. Power. Equipment. In low rank Shrines, the Phantoms are little better than beasts. As they be higher ranking it wasn¡¯t rare for ones to hold intelligence to the degree that they understood human speech.


    But clearly, this Shrine didn¡¯t originally have such an existence. Rodolph continued.


    ¡°I..., have entered a Level 6 Shrine only once. In the middle of it, I had to run back home, but the Phantom I met this time ¨C exceeded that. I¡¯m certain of it.¡±


    That¡¯s ridiculous.


    This used to be a Level 3 Shrine. Even if something like a change in environment urs, it¡¯s unimaginable that the degree of difficulty would double all of a sudden. A more powerful Phantom may be produced through a mutation, but I hadn¡¯t heard of a gap that wide before.


    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable...I know. But, I...saw it.¡± Those words however, were bloodcurdling.


    He may have fear after being defeated, but to say that much to the person that came to help you.


    That¡¯s definitely an encounter I want to avoid.


    It wasn¡¯t likely Tino could win. Damn it, I should have waited for Ark after all.


    Since a while ago, over and over again the sound of howling could be heard. Each time I thought my heart was going to freeze.


    Since it echoed within the narrow passageways, there was no telling how far it was.


    ¡°That guy was... tiny. The half faced Knights, not even half their height. The average size of the half-face knights ¨C it was far away from that.¡±


    ¡°....Is today, an unlucky day, I wonder?¡±


    Greg-sama breathed out a very deep sigh. I truly was of the same opinion. As I thought, it looked like he would be a good drinking buddy.


    Only if we could both survive and return safely though.


    Rodolph had alsoe here, and was defeated by some Phantom.


    He defeated who knows how many of the Knights wearing the half skulls. And after mostly finished with his exploration, he was attacked when he was about to return.


    It was an unpopr request. If we hadn¡¯te, they clearly would have run out of strength.


    The man Gilbert was supporting muttered deliriously. ¡°Rodolph is... for my sake, in this ce-¡°


    ¡°...Don¡¯t speak. Helian.¡±


    Apparently Rodolph¡¯s team had it¡¯s own set of circumstances.


    That kind of talk would be depressing under normal circumstances, I didn¡¯t want to hear it now. I shrugged and softly pointed out.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop that kind of talk there. You can continue back at the capital. ¡°R-...Right...¡±


    ¡°As expected, Master... is a god.¡±


    If I was a god I would drop lightning on this Shrine and burn it to nothing. Matching the pace of the rescue subjects, we proceeded slowly.


    Were we about halfway back? Around then Greg-sama¡¯s eyebrows distorted. He said what everybody was thinking even if they didn¡¯t say it.


    ¡°Oi, isn¡¯t this bad?¡± ¡°...What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The boy Gilbert also looked uneasy.


    The frequency of the echoing howls of wolves had increased from a short while ago. At first they stopped after echoing out, but now it was rare for it to be silent.


    I didn¡¯t know what was happening, but obviously <i>something </i>was.


    Of the 17 Safe Rings, there were only six remaining. In other words, when the seventh attack came I would die.


    I had few useful Relics on me. There were a few chains and Shot Rings, but they wouldn¡¯t do anything more than keep enemies grounded.


    After that was a Relic that could stock Mana. But with the amount my Sister put into it, the surrounding area would be crushed t, so it was ast resort.


    Only one shot could be used. In the first ce it was assumed to be used against strong Level 7 Phantoms, so it was a bit dubious.


    Hm, am I in trouble? Did I mess up with my choice of Relics? Everything was beyond expectations.


    It was beyond expectation that there would be Phantoms that Tino wasn¡¯t a match for in this Shrine, and it was beyond expectation that the rescue targets were alive. That the boy Gilbert and the others had persevered was something good that was beyond my expectations. But outside of that everything else had been bad.


    To make matters worse, I lost a Relic. It¡¯s terrible.


    Continuouslyining in my thoughts, Tino came to a stop ahead of me. ¡°......M-Master. Something... big ising.


    Her expression when she looked back, the shock that had been fleeting on her face was the most anxious I¡¯d seen from her up to now.


    It really stirred up my desire to protect.


    From her words, the boy Gilbert and the others instantly prepared for battle. He dropped the person he was supporting and came close to the wall.


    Rodolph¡¯s rugged face had sunk into a cold sweat, and he raised his spear.


    Reluctantly, I reached out my hand and put it on Tino¡¯s back, to take the vanguard position.


    Even I have a little bit of pride. ¡°M-Master!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, so fall back.¡±


    It can¡¯t be helped.


    Now, I¡¯ll show you the strongest human missile.


    .


    Actually, the amount of Mana remaining in the ¡ºDark Wings of the Night Sky¡» is a bit suspect, but there should be enough for one hit.


    The enemy also shouldn¡¯t be thinking that someone would plunge into them at a recklessly fast speed, so the first attack should hit... I think.


    Before I struck armour, but if a miracle urred I could take out their head.


    Of course when I hit them, my lives would be reduced by one. But for this asion it¡¯s unavoidable.


    I had excessive anxiety, but conversely my heartbeat was calm. After one round it seemed to have gone t. Was there such a thing?


    Straining my eyes, I red in front of me.


    And, within the vague dim lighting, from a bend in the path ¨C it appeared. ¡°-...¡±


    Rodolph gasped. From around the corner, just the way he told, there was a human size figure with it¡¯s face covered by a human skull.


    Roughly half the size of the Silver Wolf Knights, about the same as me. The pressure I felt from it¡¯s body wasn¡¯t like the Wolf Knights from before.


    A figure that far more resembled a human being than the Wolf Knights.


    From the sides you could see wolf ears growing, but the shape of the head and hair were like a human being.


    In it¡¯s hand it sped a ck sword ¨C slowly dragged behind it. ¡°What¡¯s with... that guy.¡±


    Gilberts voice cracked. His body was shaking.


    It¡¯s a Phantom that even I could tell the difference in rank. He probably understood the difference even better.


    Then, as if to corner us, another figure emerged.


    Compared to the other it looked kind ofical, a smiling skeleton was attached to the small figure.


    They were lightly dressed and wore no armour, but they had metal boots that covered their legs up to the knees.


    In the hand of the skeleton that approached with light steps, was a Relic I recognised... the one I dropped somewhere ¡ºSilent Air¡» was grasped in their hands.


    I reflexively rubbed my eyes, and fixedly stared at them. ¡°There are... two!?¡±


    ¡°This... C-Cry ¨C what do we do?¡±


    Greg and Ruda let out voices of despair.


    However the one with the biggest reaction was Tino.


    A tragic voice that seemed like she would burst into tears at any moment, she clung to my arm.


    It wasn¡¯t like the other day when she was acting like a spoiled child, it was from fear.


    ¡°!? M-Master... this... help me Master, it¡¯s all over. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll do my best. I¡¯ll do anything. Please just forgive me this time. Please help me¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Tino that was always showing a cool exterior had be like this. Gilbert, the other temporary party members, and Rodolph were dumbfounded.


    Then, the grinning skeleton slowly moved it¡¯s head in our direction, and turned towards me.


    The eye sockets held darkness deeper than the wolf knights, the warped mouth formed a smile while at the same time seeming to grieve at the world.


    I didn¡¯t have any idea what was happening. I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    I stroked and rubbed Tino¡¯s head to try and soothe her as she clung to me. Leaving everyone in the depths of despair, for the time being I just said what I was thinking.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s little Liz-chan.¡± Why are you in this ce?


    Trantor notes:


    -So if you¡¯re reading this novel you probably already know the following about Japanese culture, but it won¡¯t hurt to repeat it in case there¡¯s someone that doesn¡¯t know.


    Japanese culture has different degrees of respect through bowing. (The degrees are literal, 15, 30, 45, 70 ¨C those are all degrees of bow).


    Cry talks about performing ¡®dogeza¡¯, and it¡¯s basically grovelling or begging for your life. He ims it¡¯s his great skill, when in reality it¡¯s something seen as disgraceful. (Although there is the contradiction of people having the ¡®courage¡¯ to do something so ¡®cowardly¡¯.)


    -He calls Liz ¨C Lizchanyan. Chan and Yan are basically the same thing from a google search, so it seems to be a double cutesy honorific to me.


    Perhaps yan is a way of twisting jan(janai?). So he¡¯s saying ¡®Isn¡¯t that Liz-chan?¡¯

 Chapter 22: The Grieving Spirit

    <h4>Chapter?22: The?Grieving?Spirit</h4> <h4>Chapter 22</h4>


    The Grieving Spirit


    The immense Mana Material manifested in a way befitting for the White Wolves Den.


    Self awareness awakened. The brain immediately initiated thought. The establishment of self.


    The first sensation was not ¡®resentment¡¯ but ¡®exration¡¯.


    Eyes that could see through the darkness. Ears that could distinguish far echoing sounds with precision.


    With motion, vast amounts of information entered the brain. It understood that the whole body was filled with power.


    And also, the way to use the sword worn on it¡¯s waist.


    To liken it, would be to the King of the Silver Moon.


    The existence at the end of an untold amount of resentment and ideals.


    It¡¯s figure resembled the imitation of a person, yet it was decisively different.


    It¡¯s face was covered by human bones, but there was still proof it was a wolf. But the truth was that it was closer to a person than a beast.


    The vast Mana Material umted in the White Wolves Den remade the originally existing Phantoms, the Red Moon, into higher ranking existences.


    With intelligence and the skill to wield weapons, countless Silver Wolf Knights were created.


    Those were retainers. Superior Knights to serve the pack Boss.


    The Silver Moon that had perished holding curses and resentment, had been dead for more than ten years. They had now arrived at their intrinsic ideal form.


    If they had held such power from the beginning, the magic beasts would never have been annihted.


    It had power. Five hunters had invaded with higher ability than the ones that once hunted the Silver Moon with greed. But those Hunters could not be it¡¯s opponents.


    The giant that carried the spear held the most power. But with the Boss of the pack inmand, he was not a strong enemy.


    The spear held the power to prate through thick armour in one strike, but there was no point to it when it couldn¡¯t hit.


    Power, agility, skill, and even intelligence. The Boss now surpassed the Hunters entirely.


    Unlike the other wolves, the Boss didn¡¯t harbour resentment. Just exhration.


    The foolish Hunters that knelt down after exerting all their strength. Their state of writhing while knowing of what they were unable to aplish.


    The moment their hopes were smashed and their expressions transformed to despair. Everything about it wasughable, it couldn¡¯t help but enjoy it.


    It overlooked the Hunters that had fled in a direction with no exit. The ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡» was a hunting ground.


    The pitiful prey that slipped inside the burrow could only wait for death. No one


    could escape the de of the boss.


    The foolish invaders that contaminated the Lords domain would be met with death.


    Drive them into a corner, give them hope, and make them despair.


    The Hunters that writhed in agony would console the Boss and his pack from their boredom.


    Ultimately, they would consider expanding the Den. But only after they increased their pack-mates.


    While away from the room of the Pack-Boss that the Hunters would likely aim for, the howls of it¡¯s pack-mates entered its ears.


    Precisely at that time, it gradually contemted cornering the Hunters that it had overlooked.


    And then, they met.


    With the ¡ºGrieving Spirit¡», that showed a smile of delight.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    If I was to make aparison it would be ¨C Wind. Shadow. Lighting. me. Or perhaps, a Storm. ¡°...Eh?¡±


    The boy Gilbert let out an idiotic voice.


    I didn¡¯t blink at all. Without warning the Boss was blown away.


    It¡¯s body bounced off the ground, and a dull sound was heard off in the distance. At the same time, before I knew it, in front of my eyes stood the ¡ºSmiling Skeleton¡».


    ¡°Wha¨D¨D¡±


    Next to Roldolph with his eyes spread to their limits, he noticed the sudden appearance of the ¡ºsmiling skeleton¡».


    The bottom of his long spear rattled against the ground as he, rather than re, stared with a stunned gaze that could notprehend the current situation.


    Soon after, when the Hunter that had experienced many battles was able to move one finger, the smiling skeleton spoke.


    The voice that came from under the mask was muttered, but it was a slightly high and sweet one.


    ¡°I just want to check to make sure, Cry-chan¡±


    Tino clinging to my arm tried to hide behind my back. The smiling skeleton paid her no notice.


    ¡°Is <i>that </i>by any chance... our new member?¡±


    It was a voice without hostility. Somehow I felt relieved that it was the same as usual.


    Down on it¡¯s knees, the Boss that had been blown into a nearby wall stood back up. It red at the ¡ºsmiling skeleton¡» that had turned away from it.


    I didn¡¯t know such a dangerous acquaintance... no, but there¡¯s someone even more dangerous here.


    As the Smiling Skeleton continued talking, with the exception of Tino, everyone else was afraid. No, was the one that was the most frightened Tino?


    I forcibly changed the stiff expression on my face, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not. Also, will you take off the mask?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah it isn¡¯t right. That¡¯s good. No well, Liz-chan didn¡¯t think it was like that, but didn¡¯t you also have a simr mask? Ah, you dropped this. It¡¯s Cry-chan¡¯s right?¡±


    Ah, she¡¯s super angry isn¡¯t she.


    It was somewhere in her sugary sweet sounding voice. Liz-chan presented the ¡ºSilent Air¡».


    When she began referring to herself in the first person it was a signal that she was angry.


    Then assuming an air of importance she touched the mask thatpletely covered her appearance, and it was removed.


    Nobody moved. Of course Greg-sama and the boy Gilbert, but also the Boss that was ignored couldn¡¯t do anything but follow along and watch.


    Unbundled long pink blonde hair billowed out.


    Tanned skin. Small lips. A delicate nose. And above all, sparkling pale pink eyes. A cute appearance, but there was danger of an eruption at any moment.


    Ruda gulped.


    ¡°A, hu...man? Wh...What?¡± ¡°...It can¡¯t be-¡°


    Overawed Greg-sama took a step back.


    For the first time Liz-chan noticed the others aside from me, and turned her gaze towards them.


    ¡°What is it? There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know about Liz-chan and us right?¡±


    ring glittering eyes. Her face was warped, she was smiling with her mouth but her eyes were not.


    ¡°Are you still even Hunters? Even with Cry-chan with you? You¡¯ve been under a rock? Unbelievable. In the capital it¡¯s impossible-¡°


    The removed mask ¨C the party symbol of ¡ºStrange Grief¡», the ¡ºSmiling Skeleton¡» fell to the ground.


    And then, to the Boss and the Hunters alike, Liz arrogantlyughed at them. <h4><strong><strong><strong>¨C</strong></strong></strong></h4>


    ¡°So there were such people that didn¡¯t know of us ¨C ¡ºStrange Grief¡».¡± <h4><strong><strong><strong>¨C</strong></strong></strong></h4>


    If I was to make aparison it would be ¨C Wind. Shadow. Lighting. me. Or perhaps, a Storm.


    Her small body was filled with energy as if of the sun.


    Those were all the natural properties of the Hunter called the ¡ºSevered Shadow¡»Liz Smart.


    So, why was she in this sort of ce?


    That face and appearance proved it was the real deal.


    Everyone was lost for words. Liz spoke to me, who was full of questions. ¡°Sorry, Cry-chan¡±


    Her expression waspletely not sorry at all.


    Her small lips seemed to be about to weep, but trembled as if enduring. As if they could not bear the violent emotions.


    She had an expression like she would cry at any moment, but she didn¡¯t cry.


    ¡°Liz-chan was really sad. With a lot of trouble, we captured the fortress, and I hurried back home, but no one was there, Cry-chan had, gone out to a Shrine.¡±


    Her voice was copsing. It was inconsistent, her eyes shined with even more energy. The surrounding air was distorted.


    It was hot. The heat rising from her body invaded the cool air of the cave.


    Her voltage had increased huh. She was probably still worked up since she had only just finished capturing a Shrine.


    It was amon thing for high concentrations of Mana Material to make a Hunters temperament run wild.


    Also, the distance to the castle wasn¡¯t one you could run ande back to, what¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Sad. I was so sad. And alsopletely ¨C ¡° Then Liz-chan spat it out.


    ¡± ¨C Embarrassed!!¡±


    Her eyebrows nted. Eyes narrowed, cheeks and lips grew tight.


    ¡°Truly you know, I trusted. I thought maybe something was wrong. Surely, Cry- chan was a little prone to worrying, but he wouldn¡¯t, to this Liz-chan though...¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s only ¡ºtaking out the trash¡», I won¡¯t... be satisfied.¡±


    From her look everyone except Tino was trembling. Tino had already gone past trembling and was nearly at the point of death.


    Since a while ago only the sound of ttering teeth came from behind where the arm gripped my back.


    Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not so exaggerated that you¡¯ll be killed. ¡°N-No that¡¯s, the heck are you-¡°


    ¡°Huh? You, just die. Can¡¯t you see that Liz-chan is apologising right now!!?¡±


    Unable to put up with the way he talked ¨C Gilbert was pierced into the wall.


    The heavy sound of armour being shot out, came out dyed. The cavern quaked. Laws had been disrupted.


    Eyes double crossed, armour caved in, his hand twitched in jerks. A noble sacrifice. Greg-sama rushed over flustered, and sprinkled a potion over.


    His courage was considerable but, it¡¯s better to gauge your opponent. No matter who, Liz-chan was the fastest to resort to violence.


    Without looking at the person she had handed out judgement to, Liz nced behind me and saw thepletely withered up Tino.


    ¡°Hey, Tee-? What do you think Liz-chan should do? Hey, was Liz-chan incapable? Or maybe,cking? Not disciplined enough? Or too untalented, skipped out on too much? Not worthy enough? Craved for power? Hey, Hey, Oi, answer me! Fuck!


    This piece of trash! I don¡¯t remember raising such garbage! Because of you, Liz- chan will be hated! You made me be embarrassed! Before being a nuisance to Cry- chan, go and die off by the wayside!! Bite off your tongue and kill yourself!!!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m sorry Onee-sama. It was all my fault. I¡¯m sorry for being a nuisance. It was my fault for being weak, please forgive me.¡±


    From Liz-chan shouting with a threatening tone, Tino apologised like a broken music box.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologise to Liz-chan! Isn¡¯t there someone else you should be apologising to!¡±


    Everyone drew back. The Boss only was still drawn in.


    Hang in there. Do your best Tino. Liz-chan also wasn¡¯t at fault. Everything that went wrong was because of me, giving over that weird request.


    But if I said something like ¡®It was my bad¡¯ now, Liz-chan would probably me Tino.


    Liz was kind of like that.


    That¡¯s why, I pressed down on Liz-chan¡¯s shoulder who seemed to be likely to take out her fists at any moment.


    ¡°Liz, Tino worked really hard. She defeated a Phantom, then found the rescue targets from the request, yep, really well done, well done.¡±


    Who are you to talk. Surely everyone that was here that knew the circumstances was thinking that.


    But Liz who didn¡¯t know what happened here stared in amazement. She turned, and changed her voice back while raising her eyes to me.


    ¡°Eh? Well done? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yep. In a test of strength they all took down a huge white one together. I thought it was a pretty big deal. Really.¡±


    ¡° One? Only one? That¡¯s, worth living... is it?¡±


    What struck a chord with her? To my praise, Liz inclined her head. It feels like soothing a fierce animal.


    ¡°It is it is. I want them to live. And also Liz-chan has be able to make proper adjustments, that¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You knew? It¡¯s great right? I remembered to stop just before! Just like how Cry-chan told me.¡±


    Liz¡¯s expressionpletely changed. The good mood made the anger from earlier hard to believe.


    But, didn¡¯t you hit with all your might? Stopped just before? Where did you stop?¡±


    Well, they are still living so that was big progress. If it was Liz from before they would definitely have been killed.


    To teach the Genocidal Monster patience, am I a genius? Well, I¡¯m not really doing anything though.


    Tino¡¯s thin voice entered with the best timing. As expected, she hadn¡¯t been Liz¡¯s disciple for such a long time just for appearances.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being a nuisance Master.¡±


    ¡°Tee- also you know, has the talent. But she doesn¡¯t have the determination and effort and willingness to die. She¡¯s a hundred times weaker than me, so she needs to put in one hundred times the effort.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. That¡¯s right.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying, but it must only be something that could bemunicated through the love between teacher and student.


    She¡¯s still stamping on the ground as if annoyed, but her rage seemed to have died down.


    She was a moody person so I didn¡¯t know when her fuse would go off, but it didn¡¯tst very long which made it a little better.


    While there was internal discord among our group, the Boss with a mask of bone didn¡¯t take a single step closer.


    It only held it¡¯s sword and observed every action that Liz made.


    Despite receiving a strike from Liz, it¡¯s body didn¡¯t look like it had taken damage. Unlike Gilbert, it¡¯s armour didn¡¯t have any cracks.


    Footsteps sounded. Approaching Liz, a new entity emerged.


    A huge body that was close to the ceiling. Having to stoop over due to the narrowness, the individual was familiar.


    It was the silver furred Knight from the Boss room. It¡¯s weapon was a huge rifle that matched it¡¯s towering body.


    Probably originally used to mow down enemies, the Phantom possessed a heavy weapon that likely came from a heightened civilisation from a prosperous ancient period.


    There were many articles that couldn¡¯t be recreated in modern civilisation, and they couldn¡¯t be dealt with by Hunters through ordinary means.


    The Boss also saw the Wolf Knight that was farrger than itself, and gestured our way with it¡¯s chin.


    No way, this whole time he didn¡¯t attack, was he just waiting for hispanions?


    The only one the Boss should be cautious of, should be Liz who could be his opponent.


    The rest were six half dead Hunters, some healthy but out of their depth Hunters, and me that only had a high Level.


    And the influence of a high level can only be used on Hunters, not monsters or Phantoms.


    Without turning around, Liz-chan spoke in a surprised voice.


    ¡°Hm? There¡¯s still some left? Well then... Tee, I¡¯ll give you either one.¡± ¡°....Eh....Onee...sama?


    ¡°You won¡¯t... make me, disappointed right?¡±


    The distance between us and the enemy with a heavy weapon was ten meters. It was too far. The Boss was also there next to it.


    Take a single step forward and you would be full of holes, it wasn¡¯t necessary for the enemy to even aim on this narrow path.


    Even for Tino, there would be no way to evade it.


    ¡°I, I will defend. No matter what, I¡¯ll give you a gap.¡±


    The chafing sound of armour rubbing against itself. Rodolph who had been stiff until now, stepped next to Liz while holding his shield.


    The big shield was painted in a coat of green. It had small scratches all over, but it was thick like a small wall.


    It didn¡¯tpletely cover his whole body, but it could probably mostly defend from bullets. How reliable. This guy was a good person.


    But with a check of a sidelong nce ¨C Liz-chan¡¯s expression had fell. ¡°....Aah....it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. You ruined it.¡±


    ¡°...Huh...?¡±


    ¡°I thought Tee could do it but, Liz-chan¡¯s getting tired. I need a cool down. Because of Tee... ¡®we¡¯ ...had to taste...extreme... displeasure... Aah, I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    She picked up the mask. As if to cover her expression that looked on the verge of crying, she pressed it on her face.


    At roughly the same time a gunshot resounded.


    The Wolf Knight held ready the huge rifle. The muzzle blinked with an instance of light in the darkness.


    It was aimed at Liz and those of us around her. However, no one fell.


    Liz-chan opened her left hand that had reached out. The sound of ttering metal falls on the ground.


    That was surely a bullet that fell down.


    The Wolf Knight seemed frightened and looked down at it¡¯s firearm. Unsatisfied with the situation, Liz started to yell. Ah-, she¡¯s angry again.


    ¡°Just something like a guns ¨C not gonna hit you know! These pieces of scrap! So what if it¡¯s a weapon from a scientific civilisation! It¡¯s already been outdone ages ago! It only meets the standard of you small fry! Underestimating! Making a fool out of us, that¡¯s enough! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    A storm of bullets fell down. Inside, the narrow cave shook.


    Liz didn¡¯t move a single step. The raining bullets vanished. Bullets that had lost their power rolled scattered about.


    Without being out of breath, she shouted.


    ¡°This kind of attack, I can block like this and this and this. Tee-? This kind of shitty slow, low powered attack, was it such a hard fight?? You little, up to now, have you even been watching Liz-chan? Can you do this?¡±


    That¡¯s impossible.


    Ruda had gone white as a sheet. Could she perhaps see the movements? I put on a smile, and watched as Liz-chan did as she pleased.


    I couldn¡¯t see it, but I could understand what she was doing. Because what we were looking at was one of the very reasons that Ipletely gave up on my dream of being a Hunter.


    What Liz-chan was doing is simple. She grabs the bullets filled with enormous energy with her bare hands and tosses them away.


    I understood in theory. But that was already no longer at the level of something like speed.


    At the very start, when she showed it off like a new toy, her smiling face was one of my traumas.


    Shrines that required such monstrous ability, as you¡¯d expect an ordinary person like me couldn¡¯t keep up with that.


    The sweeping fire stopped. The bullets had been exhausted.


    I wasn¡¯t interested in how the Wolf Knight would fight now that it had no bullets, but the chance to know became lost for eternity.


    Liz brushed herself off lightly and stared in the direction of the Wolf Knight and Boss.


    I couldn¡¯t see her expression hidden behind the mask, but somehow I could predict it.


    And then ¨C the massacre began.


    The process was thrown away, and all that remained was the results.


    ¡°This kind of Phantom in armour, can get beaten to death inside of it! Even the hardness of armour, has its limits! Kill from above! Blow off their heads! Kill it however you want! Isn¡¯t it the most fun don¡¯t you think!?¡±


    The distance was closed in a single step. Before the Wolf Knight set up to fire again, a kick was released that tore through the ck armour as if it was made of paper.


    It¡¯s whole body was mmed against the wall, and it disappeared leaving only it¡¯s imprint.


    ¡°The sword, catch it! Stop it! Avoid it! Do whatever you like! If you have any questions, say so!¡±


    The shes that were fired off endlessly at speeds that made your eyes seem to have stopped working were all avoided.


    Only afterimages could be seen, and as she had said, the de became caught between her fingertips.


    The Boss tried to move it back, but the de remainedpletely motionless.


    ¡°Do it like this! If you dodge you won¡¯t be hit! Hit so they can¡¯t avoid it! Do it if it feels right! Go all out! Get it? You get it right? It¡¯s not about being talented! That¡¯s stupid! Rush! Be reckless! For Tee, there¡¯s no time! Put in a hundred times more effort than me! That¡¯s the only difference! You dimwit!¡±


    I don¡¯t really get what she¡¯s saying, but in the storm of abuse, clinging to my back Tino sniffled and finally began to cry. Poor thing.


    You really aren¡¯t suited to teaching, Liz.


    ¡°And here I was, in a really good mood. Damn it!¡±


    As the finishing blow, her shoe type Relic ¡ºHighest Roots¡»which covered her feet, were used to violently kick the Boss in the abdomen from below.


    Her feet easily prated it¡¯s armour, piercing through the Boss¡¯s torso. It¡¯s body convulsed, and it couldn¡¯t help letting out a scream that resounded throughout the cave.


    Blood sttered, and clung to the Skeleton Mask. It would be nicer if we had a different symbol...


    ¡°Liz, have you calmed down?¡± ¡°Ah- ...yeah a little.¡±


    A moreposed voice than the previous shouts of abuse. Tino muffled her sobs. As if to try not to harm the mood any further.


    Liz forcibly extracted her foot from the Boss. It still seemed to be alive, but that was definitely a fatal wound. It didn¡¯t have long.


    Already having lost interest, Liz walked towards me. Her boots werepletely covered in blood, and her clothes and skin were stained in blotches.


    Overwhelming power. A thoroughly violent nature.


    There was something missing as a person, yet maximumly gifted to the extreme.


    Unthinkable that it lived among human society, that was the Genocidal Monster Liz Smart.


    Ruda and the others were helplessly weak at the knees and fell down.


    It was unbelievable. That was our thief. A thief or more like a bandit. I also always think that.


    Liz removed the mask. She put her fingertip wet with blood in her mouth, and looking only at me she gave an embarrassed smile.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to say. I¡¯m back, Cry-chan¡± ¡°...Wee home, Liz¡±


    Catching Liz that came for an embrace, I held her closely. Liz¡¯s body was hot as if there was fire inside it.


    ¨C


    Trantor Notes


    The chapter title is a partial drop of the Books title. In the text the author usually denotes it as Strange Grief with furigana ¨C the name of Cry¡¯s party.


    I tried to do Liz¡¯s dialogue justice but it really doesn¡¯t trante well to English (Well for an amateur like me). It faces a few problems, one I think is that referring to yourself in the third persones across kind of bad in English. Just imagine all the abuseing from someone like . Well maybe not that short. Anyway I did try a little, it was just harder than I thought. I imagine in the anime or manga version of the scene it would be a little easier tough at her violence.

 Chapter 23: The Spirit of Grief Wants to Retire

    <h4>Chapter?23: The?Spirit?of?Grief?Wants?to?Retire</h4> <h4>Chapter 23</h4>


    The Spirit of Grief Wants to Retire


    ¡°I was, mistaken.¡±


    ¡ºFirst Step¡» n House Lounge. Gilbert looked around at the members of the temporary Party.


    The conquest of the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡». After returning alive from the hell like request, one day had already passed.


    Gilbert had been carried out while he was unconscious so he only heard about itter, but the weakened rescue targets had been safely delivered to the Imperial Capital.


    The request from the Explorers Association had been aplished sessfully. The abnormalities of the White Wolves Den became under the supervision of the Explorers and the Empire. Before long they would gather high level Hunters to investigate it.


    ¡°I had thought I was far stronger. I had thought I was bing stronger. But ¨C I¡¯ve still got a way to go.¡±


    The purgatory sword could be seen leaning beside him.


    Until now Gilbert hadn¡¯t had any one to rival him. Even though he had some close fights, he had been able to win with just his own strength.


    He held pride, and thought that if only time passed he would soon be the strongest. However in this hunt he had noticed a rift, that he was far far away.


    He didn¡¯t hold a grudge after abruptly being almost half-killed. Gilbert didn¡¯t remember anything from that moment.


    It¡¯s not that he had let his guard down. Rather, his mind had been tense. In spite of that, he still didn¡¯t remember what had been done to him.


    That just went to show how huge the difference was between him and her. At first he was alone.


    He metpanions that had talent and power. And still they encountered


    Phantoms that could only be defeated if they cooperated.


    Finally, they met a monster that could only be defeated by working together as one.


    And of course the one that lead them, Infinite Variety, was at an even further off ce.


    The incredibility, every action he took Gilbert confirmed with his own eyes, yet he still couldn¡¯tprehend them.


    Probably because the ces they were standing in were too different.


    The events urred over a short time period, but for Gilbert Bush they were experiences that had created lingering changes in his perspective.


    It had been a dangerous mission with almost no reward, but it was still worth it.


    It was only over the space of one day, but he looked at thepanions he hade to understand to some extent through battle, and spoke.


    ¡°I still have a way to go, I couldn¡¯t see the peak at all. For me right now, it¡¯s totally unlikely for me to arrive there. ...To my previous party... I¡¯ll apologise, and once more, I¡¯ll retrain from the beginning ¨C I¡¯m going to start over.¡±


    ¡°...I see¡±


    Tino responded by giving a small nod without a change in her expression.


    Hunters grew. Through fighting, through defeat, and by knowing of the summit. There wasn¡¯t just a few with middling resolve that became disheartened.


    But despite seeing a huge setback, and knowing of hopelessness, he still had a strong will.


    In that case, there wasn¡¯t much to say to Tino. Gilbert stood up with a refreshed expression.


    He hefted his bag on his shoulder, looked at hispanions, and finally spoke to Tino.


    ¡°Sorry but, would you thank Infinite Variety for me? Because, I gave him all sorts of trouble. Later... that¡¯s right... you¡¯ll see, I¡¯ll soon get to the point where I can catch things like bullets with my bare hands.¡±


    ¡°You probably won¡¯t, I don¡¯t think.¡±


    Tino said with a dejected expression.


    To her clear disbelief, Gilbert thrusted out a pointed finger.


    He shouted loudly. As if to make a deration.


    The members of Footprints in the lounge turned toward Tino¡¯s table to see what was happening.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I haven¡¯t given up on being the strongest yet! I¡¯m just changing up my methods. I¡¯m soon gonna catch up. To you as well, Leader! Seeya!¡±


    ¡°Ah... Gilbert, you forgot this ¨C ¡°


    Gilbert started to leave at a quick pace, and Ruda called out to stop him. She pointed to the Purgatory Sword that was leaning against the table.


    It would be crazy for a Treasure Hunter to forget the weapon that was more


    important than their life.


    But Gilbert didn¡¯t look back. His eyes were only slightly open, and his voice that was returned was rough.


    ¡°I already don¡¯t need it anymore. For me right now it¡¯s a weapon that has lost it¡¯s usefulness! It¡¯s certainly powerful, but if you rely on Relics you¡¯ll never be strong! Just like ¡ºSevered Shadow¡», I¡¯m going to be able to catch bullets with my bare hands!¡±


    ¡°Ohh...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I¡¯m giving it to Infinite Variety! No... I¡¯ll let him take care of it I think. I¡¯ll leave it here until I be strong! Just watch me, I¡¯ll be back for it soon!¡±


    ¡°Oi Oi, nothing has changed right?¡±


    Greg¡¯s voice was shocked. However his expression indicated that his words weren¡¯t serious.


    The purgatory sword without it¡¯s ability as a Relic, was a powerful weapon. Obtaining it soon after bing a Hunter, Gilbert had been swinging it for a long time. Battles would be harsh without it.


    There was no way that the person himself didn¡¯t understand that. However, with that understanding, the boy still threw away his weapon.


    That was his resolve. Resolve that could only be understood by him. No one else could taint it.


    Tino frowned slightly and hesitated, then called out to Gilbert¡¯s back. ¡°Gilbert.¡±


    ¡°...What is it?. I¡¯m not going to quit.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you to quit but...¡± Gilbert would surely be stronger.


    Tino couldn¡¯t see a persons future, and couldn¡¯t know it so soon after being in a party together, but it was a hunter that the Master of ingenious schemes invited.


    And once she had taken a deep breath, she dropped her shoulders and spoke. Hoping that his future would remain bright.


    ¡°Onee-sama¡¯s mask was specially made not to have holes at the eye sections... so when she caught those bullets, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to see anything at the time... If your aiming for her, you should... you should also keep that in mind, I guess...¡±


    ¡°......Eh?¡±


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Both mentally and physically, I had beenpletely exhausted in one day. A ¡ºSafe Ring¡» was a measure of defense in a time of emergency.


    So when more than half of them were used up, it exemplified how dangerous the


    risk to my life had been.


    ¡°Great work, Cry-san. The Explorers. Looks like they¡¯re in an uproar doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Mm-¡°


    My whole body was swaying in the office chair as I listened to Eva.


    The outbreak at the White Wolves Den was of a scale that is rarely seen.


    This time, somehow everyone had returned alive. But by all rights it was the kind of anomaly where the first Hunters to see it usually died.


    It was nothing but good luck that were no casualties.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Liz-chan that had returned running at an absurd speed, everyone including myself would have been annihted.


    I looked over to thergish sofa and watched as Liz slept holding her knees.


    After all her fatigue had piled up, her drawn in body was sleeping without stirring. If she didn¡¯t wear that eerie mask, it could be said that she looked cute.


    I was the one that designed the mask. I had made a mistake when I forgot to add eyeholes, but if Liz and the others kept using it on missions that wasn¡¯t my responsibility.


    Even though she truly couldn¡¯t see anything with it on, she moved withposure.


    Since the first time we came to the Imperial Capital, there had been no indication that Liz and the others speed of growth was slowing down.


    It might have been wrong of me to stop going to Shrines, but the difference between me and them was no longer only one hundred or two hundred times.


    I don¡¯t personally experience it since I¡¯m always lying back at the top of the n House. That had been the first time in a while I had actually gone out to a Shrine, but it was a nail driven into my head filled with peace. It made me truly understand.


    Does Liz-chan really notice?


    To me already long ago her figure ¨C has been seen as a hero.


    Her character is straightforward, and there was room for improvement but, it¡¯s a fact that she can somehow live in human society.


    I breathed a deep sigh, prepared myself for the worst and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m going to quit being a Hunter.¡±


    Eva looked at me with eyes like ¡®he¡¯s saying that again¡¯. Since I said it a lot she didn¡¯t believe me.


    But, I was serious this time.


    ¡°This time, I know that I put Tino and the others in grave danger. I can¡¯t stand at the front with my strength anymore. It¡¯s been too long, and I was of no use whatsoever.¡±


    ¡°Tino-san said that Master was a God and such.¡±


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t mean to, I did something bad to Tino this time. I don¡¯t think quitting is enough to make up for it, but I¡¯ve already had enough. Ahahaha... Am I too old I wonder?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re, the youngest person at the top aren¡¯t you?.¡±


    ¡°I feel like if I continue as a Hunter, next time I¡¯ll make a mistake that can¡¯t be undone for sure. That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of. I already have a little bit of money, I should return to the rural countryside and live a life of seclusion.¡±


    I did¡¯t need arge amount of money. I didn¡¯t need luxury. I just needed enough money to live a modest lifestyle. Having time for work and hobbies. Work and Hobbies. Didn¡¯t it sound nice? A world where there was no danger to your life?


    I can¡¯t deal with Phantoms anymore. Just remembering makes me shake a little. The human missile as well, I never want to do it again.


    Even with the boy Gilbert and Greg-sama, they seemed like such minor character types, yet they held an appropriate amount of power.


    There was already no ce for me to do anything.


    The times had changed.


    The Golden Age of Hunters. It was a little too dazzling for me.


    To my words charged with real emotion, Eva lifted her sses and stared as she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m just talking but, I don¡¯t think Cry will be able to live a peaceful life ever again. You would need to change your face.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too terrible.¡±


    If only Liz didn¡¯t destroy the Reverse Face...


    ¡°But, it should be fine if I go so far no one knows me. My face is in so, if you like you can pretend I was dead -¡°


    ¡°Ehehe... Well, if Cry-chan quits then I¡¯ll quit with him...¡± Before I knew it Liz was hugging me from the back of the chair.


    The chair shook with the weight of two people. I checked on top of the sofa to make


    sure, but only the mask remained.


    Huh? She was lying fast asleep earlier right? Was she a ghost or something? ¡°No no no, Liz still has a dream right?¡±


    Or rather, the goal of every member of Strange Grief.


    Level 10. The pinnacle of Treasure Hunters. To reach it, we had be hunters.


    I gave up on it quickly, but it was out of reach for most Hunters. But Liz and the others had the talent to make it.


    Liz¡¯s certified Level was still only six, but she transfers a portion of her achievement points to me as the Leader. So if it wasn¡¯t for me she would be at least level 7.


    Liz smiled as she rubbed her cheek tightly against mine.


    Her temperature was much higher than mine and transferred over. Hunters full of energy had a much higher temperature than an ordinary person.


    And that heat demonstrated therge difference between myself and Liz.


    ¡°Well, if Cry-chan quits it¡¯ll be all right. But if you¡¯re alone it¡¯ll be boring, and I¡¯m already the strongest anyway?¡±


    Her voice was bright and sweet, but to give up on that dream for such a simple reason, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be good to abandon it.


    Hunters have talent. But that talent only shines with effort. Liz and the others, the effort they had put in until now, the bloodshed, was more severe than any other Hunters from the same generation.


    But I didn¡¯t hear that she had said any lies.


    If I quit, at least Liz would follow me without hesitation and choose the path of retirement.


    Should I quit? Should I quit I wonder? I shouldn¡¯t quit? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t... It isn¡¯t as if I don¡¯t have that feeling. Is it impossible?


    ¡°If Liz disappears, the whole party will copse won¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok. Because at that time everyone else will quit.¡±


    Liz, indifferently said something incredible. My shoulders quivered unconsciously. I had no path forward, but Liz and the others were different.


    Their ability was well known throughout the Empire, they held considerable influence, and they were strong.


    Some officially belonged to national organisations, while others have had offers from nobles and the military.


    Some people would definitely be sent to chase after them. It was very likely that high level Hunters would be sent.


    And if they found out that the reason had been because of me, I would incur some strong enmity. There was a good chance I would be killed.


    It was needless to think about.


    In the first ce, I couldn¡¯t let the others effort go to waste because of me.


    I tried toe up with something for a while, but my pitiful brain full ofcency couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    ¡°.........I have to hang in there a little longer do I?¡± ¡°Yep. Hang in there! I¡¯ll also hang on!¡±


    Liz rubbed her cheek on mine, and swung her legs while I gave out a lifeless voice.


    That¡¯s it. No more going out to Shrines. That bastard Gark, having the nerve to impose a strange request on me.


    I¡¯ll never ept a request while Ark is away again.


    I looked away from reality, and carved that into my mind.


    Trantor Notes


    Chapter title is the same as the Series. (Prev. tranted as Strange Grief wants to retire)


    Still unsure. Whatever it is, it seems to refer to Cry. (His sigh, his despair, his grief, all applies).


    -Going back over the raw of chapter 4, he names himself as ¡®Nageki no Bourei''(series title) at the end. But it¡¯s unclear to me whether the author wants that to be Strange Grief or Spirit of Lamentation or what have you.

 Chapter 48: Level 8 â‘¡

    <h4>Chapter?48: Level?8?¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 48</h4>


    Level 8 ¢Ú


    Within the darkness, I ran without looking back and without being able to see.


    It was stressful. The sound of my heart felt frightfully nearby. I exhaled white breath that floated hazily in the dark.


    .


    A curtain of total darkness had descended all around.


    I had been barely able to see in the faint moonlight before, but now a thick cloud had covered it throwing the area into near pitch ck.


    The grass was tall and overgrown, making the ground exceedingly hard to run through.


    I simply recklessly rushed through it.


    The only thing I could be sure of was the feeling of Tino¡¯s hand gripped in my right.


    There were intermittent high pitched metallic soundsing from behind us distantly, indicating that Liz¡¯s battle still wasn¡¯t over.


    Was it a really strong enemy...? I stifled down a sense of powerlessness I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.


    I didn¡¯t abandon her. I truly didn¡¯t abandon her. Mybat abilities were worse than garbage. If even Tino was just extra baggage, then this was the best choice.


    If I could use Relics I could offer some support but... After all, I really shouldn¡¯t go outside without Relics.


    Right now I could use the Safe Rings and the ¡ºDogs Chain¡» that had been recharged.


    And also the one I didn¡¯t use in the White Wolves Den with a single charge of magic stored... I really couldn¡¯t fight against a monster like that.


    After running for some time, when the noises became less audible I finally came to a stop.


    I didn¡¯t know how far we were because I couldn¡¯t see anything, but with this much we shouldn¡¯t get hit by any sudden attacks.


    Behind me, Tino matched my pace and came to a stop. Unlike my rough breathing, hers was undisturbed.


    Tino didn¡¯t say anything, she only looked up at me with pure eyes watching me breathe heavily.


    Her gaze was like she was condemning me for leaving her teacher behind, and I gave an involuntary sigh.


    I had always been depending on my friends. My level 8 status was from their achievements ¨C like a house built on sand.


    But it¡¯s not like I had ever depended on them because I wanted to. Liz and I were old friends. I always tried to give my best up until thest.


    I spoke while conscious that what I was saying sounded like an excuse.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Liz alone is enough for that. Tino, we should do what we are capable of.¡± ¡°Yes. Master.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t an unsightly desertion. It was a strategic retreat. As if understanding, Tino nodded with a serious expression.


    Now that things were calm, one problem remained.


    While getting my breathing under control, I turned around taking a look at our surroundings.


    Where was this?


    From the beginning, the one that had guided me to the shrine was Tino. I wasn¡¯t even sure what direction the way back was.


    If I could see the main road I could probably work it out, but as it was I could barely see a few meters ahead of me.


    My good junior was just staring at me silently. Looking closer, what was in her eyes wasn¡¯t me but expectation.


    Her eyes were sparkling as if she was with the person she admired. It must be because Liz had been blowing so many half truths into her ears. It would have be better if she was condemning me instead.


    It was a bit like this back at the White Wolves Den too.


    It was good I was able to stumble upon the injured people coincidently that time,


    but I didn¡¯t think it could work out like that once again. I felt like throwing up.


    I raised my white g. Putting on a facade, I spoke with a hint of warning to my voice.


    ¡°Tino... I am weak.¡± ¡°...Yes... Master is weak!¡±


    ...It¡¯s fine for me to say, but when it¡¯s said back so readily it feels a little different. ¡°B-But, for people, power isn¡¯t everything you see.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Power isn¡¯t everything!¡±


    Tino¡¯s eyes are wide and she¡¯s nodding. Apparently she¡¯s just agreeing with everything. Are you a devotee?


    As I felt foolish I checked with her straightforwardly. ¡°Tino, do you know which way the Capital is?¡±


    ¡°?? Yes. Of course, it¡¯s that way.¡±


    Do you have apass inside you?


    Tino blinked curiously, and then pointed diagonally right in front of us as if it was only natural.


    Looks like this time we didn¡¯t have to backtrack. Well that¡¯s right. No matter how poor my sense of direction was, I couldn¡¯t escape in the wrong direction every single time.


    ¡°Tino, I¡¯ll rely on you to be alert!¡± ¡°Yes. Master!¡±


    Thank you for your energetic reply. But Tino stayed in ce without moving forward.


    I waited for a moment like that, and then gave more directions. ¡°That¡¯s right. I guess I¡¯ll let you lead the way as well.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? But I¡¯ll just be in the¨D ...Y-Yes. Please leave it to me Master.¡±


    Is she someone that can¡¯t move without being instructed? Someone that couldn¡¯t move without orders or Liz-chan that moved on her own, which one was better?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry. You don¡¯t need to run, just take it slow. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem for you, but it¡¯s dark around here so take care ok.¡±


    ¡°...Yes. Master.¡±


    I gave additional orders. It was a bit pathetic, but I was already worn out.


    If I needed to run it wasn¡¯t as if I couldn¡¯t, but I wanted to preserve my stamina for when it was important.


    Under my directions Tino began walking cautiously, as if to smother the sound of her footsteps.


    Tino was dressed in ck from head to toe, and had ck hair. If I carelessly lost sight of her she would assimte straight into the darkness.


    If I strayed away from Tino here it would be the end. I followed her small back closely.


    The pitch ck darkness coiled around us like a monster. It was as if only where we were had been cut off from the rest of the world.


    I should have at least replenished the Owl¡¯s Eye with mana. But it was toote for regrets.


    ¡°Um... Master. That golem earlier... what was it?¡±


    While walking, Tino spoke in a breathless voice. I wouldn¡¯t know something like that.


    Maybe it was a boss that rarely appeared, but for it toe out at a level 1 shrine was like some sort of scam.


    It was possible that Tino or I had pulled it with bad luck, but regardless once we returned to the Capital we really had to update the records.


    But while I had no recollection of it, Liz had seemed to be familiar. Yeah, what was it she had said-


    ¡°That one huh... Right, it¡¯s ¡ºAkasha¡». It¡¯s a golem with a little bit of power, so it¡¯s


    only natural your attack didn¡¯t work.¡±


    I gave Tino a quick reply. If I answered her with total confidence it would help ease her anxiety.


    Decide when it¡¯s time to decide. That¡¯s the way ¡ºInfinite Variety¡» does things.


    ¡°Akasha!? It can¡¯t be, you mean the infamous ¡ºTower of Akasha¡»...? Tower of Akasha?


    I frowned at the name.


    It was a name I really hadn¡¯t heard before.


    She said it was infamous so I supposed it was, but unfortunately it wasn¡¯t in my memory database.


    Tino had spoken seriously. Around the Capital there were several infamous organisations (I mean, Strange Grief was also infamous). Judging from her voice though, it should be a well known one.


    But it was probably unrted to this matter.


    That had been a phantom. Just a boss. I had never seen such a huge golem created before, even by Sytry that had been crazy about golem research for a time.


    In the first ce, it was a golem that could rival Liz who had taken on a level 8 shrine. Even someone like me unfamiliar with alchemy could tell it wasn¡¯t something that could be created with current technology.


    But there was too little information to say they werepletely unrted.


    It seemed like a connection was there because the names were simr. I probably couldn¡¯t say they werepletely unrted. No, I could.


    I answered with a fluffy reply. I would check the details over with Liz afterward.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if they¡¯re unrted, but when I said ¡ºAkasha¡» I meant it was the name of the golem. It¡¯s only natural Tino wouldn¡¯t know it... I don¡¯t know the full details either-¡°


    a


    ¡°W-Why, does the likes of you know that name!?¡± ¡°...Eh?¡±


    At that moment, in a ce where no one else should be, a third voice cut in. It was the voice of an elderly man.


    In the lead, Tino lowered her stance and unsheathed her dagger.


    The ins north of Zebrudia were vast. Furthermore this was far from the main road. There shouldn¡¯t have been any people around.


    Not knowing what was happening, I stared with amazement in the direction the voice hade from.


    And, I saw something incredible. a


    ¡°Im...possible¡±


    ¡°...Pu~¡± (<i>withheldughter</i>)


    A hoarse voice. Impossible is what I should be saying.


    Why? Before I could ask that question, I couldn¡¯t hold back someughter froming out.


    From a hole in the ground¨D¨D the hole Liz had previous called a sand rabbit nest, the upper half of an old man in a grey robe was poking out.


    A man. His wrinkled face spasmed, and he red at me like I was his parents enemy.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why but it was just too funny.


    The situation was like a horror, but I was weak to surreal things like this. While I was smirking, the old man crawled out of the hole with unbelievable sprightliness for his age.


    Tino raised her left hand and stepped out in front as if to protect me. ¡°What¡¯s with this mana... just an ordinary person.¡±


    He was saying something, but he couldn¡¯t be talking to us.


    ¡°?? What¡¯s this? A rabbit?? Did youe out to make usugh?¡±


    I didn¡¯t get it. I was aware it was a rude thing to say having only just met, but he was also just as bad.


    What do I do? While I was grinning in confusion, more robed people crawled out of the burrow.


    He wasn¡¯t alone. No matter what age or gender, they all crawled out with desperate expressions on their faces. It could only be called aedy.


    ¡°Master¡±


    Tino called out to me. Unlike me that couldn¡¯t stop smiling, her face was deadly serious.


    A single trail of sweat fell down her face, giving her graceful profile a cold impression. She looked like she would jump at the others at any moment.


    Hm? Was this... bad maybe?


    As I thought that, the group that came out of the burrow took up stances.


    Looking closer, these people seemed like Magi. Robes and staffs. There were six people.


    Because of the darkness I couldn¡¯t make them out well. However each of them held a staff, and stood a few meters in front of Tino and I as if to block the way forward.


    Hmm???? Hmmm? What was this situation?


    ¡°Infinite Variety, why are you here ¨C no, more importantly, where did you hear that name! It¡¯s a weapon that hasn¡¯t been put intobat even once ¨C It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Everyone was on edge except me.


    The leader of the group, the old Magi, shouted indignantly. Why did he know my alias?


    ...It was bad of me tough, but I didn¡¯t think he had to get that angry.


    Tino was holding her dagger menacingly so I touched her shoulder and stood in front of her.


    The old man and his group stepped back as if pressured.


    I didn¡¯t really know why it was like this, but I needed to sincerely apologise. Even if I didn¡¯t think I was the one at fault.


    I felt like hunterscked the skills to avoid conflict.


    ¡°Aah, this was my bad. It was totally our fault. I wasn¡¯t considerate enough. I was just surprised, because I didn¡¯t think humans woulde out of a sand rabbit nest.¡±


    See, if you apologised like this the other party would also understand. ¡°!? W-What did you just say!¡±


    ¡°No well, you see, generally no matter who it is, you wouldn¡¯t expect to see so many people fit into such a tiny burrow right? My bad. I didn¡¯t mean to step on you like that.¡±


    It was weird... I apologised to the old guy (perhaps a sand rabbit researcher or something) but his face became even more distorted and red. I could understand even in the darkness, so he must have been that much angrier.


    ¡°No, It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to look down on you or anything. It¡¯s not wrong to go into burrows and there¡¯s now against it. Yeah, I also think it¡¯s a magnificent thing.¡±


    ¡°D-Didn¡¯t you hear what I said, I asked where you heard that name!¡±


    We couldn¡¯t...municate. Well, self important nobles were everywhere.


    I was a small fry, but since I was level 8 I had some experience meeting with prideful nobles.


    Liz and the others had been banned from ces before for getting out of control. The old man probably wasn¡¯t a noble, but from the way he carried himself he could be upper ss.


    However, what name was he talking about?


    I crossed my arms, and observed the old man. Could he have overheard what Tino and I were talking about earlier?


    To put them at ease I spoke with a calm smile.


    ¡°You mean ¡ºAkasha¡»? If it¡¯s that... I heard it from a friend. They¡¯re an excellent little one.¡±


    ¡°...What...did you say...¡±


    The old Magi¡¯s eyes went wide, and he ground down on his teeth. Wasn¡¯t his reaction odd?


    Mmm... Maybe we didn¡¯t know what the other was thinking because the gap in our ages was too big.


    I gave a quick nce back at Tino, but she was also still on guard. Well I guess anyone would be on guard if a suspicious group of people suddenly emerged from a burrow.


    Maybe these people were afraid of the huge golem? From their expressions I saw subtle lines that didn¡¯t give me anything else but that impression.


    Pointing my thumb out to the noises continuing behind me, I spoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Aah, it¡¯s ok. If it¡¯s that golem then don¡¯t worry, my friend will finish up with it soon. If you want to, we can go back to town before it¡¯s done with...¡±


    ¡°-...¡±


    After trying to calm them down, the elderly man¡¯s expression really hadn¡¯t softened at all.


    He was shaking with rage. He must have high blood pressure.


    Perhaps it was time for my kneeling down for forgiveness skill?


    However, I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to apologise for, so as a Master of kneeling down I couldn¡¯t permit myself to. My adorable junior was also watching.


    While I was having difficulty, something cold went down my spine and made me shiver involuntarily.


    This was ¨C the same feeling as when a phantom or monster was in front of me. It was what they called killing intent.


    ...I didn¡¯t mean to make him so angry he would want to murder me. ¡°You, dare, to mock me¨D¨D! Who do you think I am¨D¨D¡±


    It came. Don¡¯t push on his pride. Don¡¯t push on his pride... I answered while smiling without any hostility.


    ¡°I know. Since you were in sand rabbit nests at this hour ¨C you must be the famed throughout the Capital, sand rabbit researchers right? ......Actually, I¡¯m a fan.


    Please give me your autograph.¡± ¡°-...I-I¡¯ll kill yoooooooooooou!¡± ¡°Eh-!?¡±


    The old Magi raised his staff overhead and shouted in a rage. Was I too unreserved!?

 Chapter 49: Benevolence

    <h4>Chapter?49: Benevolence</h4> <h4>Chapter 49</h4>


    Benevolence


    Thick murderous intent washed over me, and Tino slid out from behind.


    Her body moved left and right using intricate footwork to plunge herself in front of the old man.


    A Magi¡¯s specialisation was long range magic attacks. Even if they were advanced enough to use chantless magic like Lucia, they stood no chance of victory against a thief from that close of a distance.


    Tino brandished her dagger without hesitating. Perhaps not expecting the girl I was supposedly protecting toe out and attack, the old man was unable to react. The honed edge of the dagger gleamed in the darkness. Her clear eyes had pushed aside any emotion ¨C she waspletley ready to kill. Oi oi, this is bad.


    ¡°Tee-! Those arepletely ordinary people, take it easy on them!¡± ¡°...Eh!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the duty of the strong to care for the weak. Don¡¯t forget to pay respect to the elderly!¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Tino swung down her dagger, but the old man used the tip of his staff to divert it away. Because of my interruption she must have lost force halfway through. But even so, that must be one spritely senior citizen to be able to turn away Tino¡¯s de like that.


    The old man who escaped with his life made an expression like his eyes were caught on a demon, and backed away.


    Tino shouted in a voice of confusion not knowing what to do.


    ¡°Master!? Those are not, ordinary people!¡±


    I know, I know. In the end, Tino was Liz¡¯s disciple.


    To my childhood friends, even when the opponents were ordinary people like this, if they opposed us they became enemies to be killed.


    Even if thew permitted, I wouldn¡¯t tolerate it. My morals still hadn¡¯t degraded to that point yet.


    ¡°I know! But don¡¯t kill them! If it¡¯s you, you should be able to do it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do it!? They¡¯re Magi!?¡±


    ¡°Aah. But they¡¯re only people that research sand rabbits you know!¡± ¡°Infinite Variety... how far, do you n, on mocking us!!¡±


    Why must they direct their murderous rage towards me, when I was the one protecting them from Tino?


    I just wanted to work this out peacefully. It would make more trouble if they lodged aint with the authoritiester.


    If there wasn¡¯t a good enough reason, self defence against civilians wasn¡¯t recognised for hunters. One of Footprints motto¡¯s was not toy a hand on ordinary people.


    There has to be some sort of minor misunderstanding!


    We could work things out if we just talked it over with each other!


    I looked towards all the Rabbi-pros (short for sand rabbit professionals). They all had the eyes of prey looking at a beast.


    Reaching an understanding was impossible. ¡°They aren¡¯t my opponents! Please be gentle-¡°


    As I was speaking, the area suddenly became bright.


    A man standing behind the leader was raising his staff. A burning blue me was floating at it¡¯s tip.


    It wasn¡¯t me that was in his line of sight. It was Tino, in disorder between my instructions and her teachers.


    Are you serious...


    The attack magic of a Magi was powerful. Due to chanting there was a dy before invocation, but once cast it would exceed a melee attack of simr skill.


    To make things worse I couldn¡¯t hear any chanting. Chantless magic was an advanced skill. Why did people that just researched rabbits know such a technique?


    Tino¡¯s eyes caught onto the sphere of me. At that moment, the pale ball was fired.


    Could she evade it? She may be able to. She may not. I couldn¡¯t make such a judgement.


    I kicked out at the ground. I didn¡¯t hesitate. I knew enough about the power of a Safe Ring from my time as a hunter until now.


    I leapt forward and shoved my body in the line of the magic¡¯s fire. I activated the Safe Ring.


    A fierce st as if the world was ending swept out in front of me. The grass in the vicinity was vaporised in an instant, and the impact depressed the ground.


    ¡°Master!?¡±


    Tino screamed. I put out my hand to stop her from leaping forward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s no problem. I don¡¯t have a scratch.¡±


    But, that was dangerous. That me sphere just now hadn¡¯t just been for self protection.


    Even for a hunter that had absorbed Mana Material, it held the power to kill or severely wound them. It couldn¡¯t be endured without a Relic.


    I pacified Tino who had a pale face, and turned towards the rabbi-pros. At my gaze, the man that had cast the magic took a step back and dropped his staff.


    Offensive power of only that degree. I was confident.


    The ¡ºDog¡¯s Chain¡» hanging from my waist was ttering and shaking as if an enemy had appeared.


    I brushed around where the me sphere had hit me, and raised my voice.


    ¡°That was clearly an attack just now. Against me it had no effect but¨D¨D I¡¯m not sure how I hurt your feelings, but you had better leave things there. If you go any further than this, then I¡¯m also going to start having some ideas.¡±


    ¡°-...¡±


    Safe Rings were rare. Even if people knew they existed, not many had seen the moment one was activated. I should be able to bluff.


    I observed cautiously. At the rabbi-pros reaction, I was inwardly astounded.


    They weren¡¯t shocked. They had strong vignce, and a little fear. This was my first time seeing a reaction like this.


    Showing fear was bad. It was hard to predict what a person engulfed in fear would do.


    If they all started firing magic together, I would turn into charcoal just like that. I continued negotiations.


    ¡°...E-Even though things are this way, I¡¯m a hunter. I have a reasonable amount of power. It would be simple to turn you all into charcoal. It wouldn¡¯t even take a second.


    However, I¡¯m a phnthropist. I was starting to get a little irritated because you attacked my junior, but I hold respect for everyone that studies sand rabbits. That would be boring for me... something like that, I truly couldn¡¯t do it. No, I¡¯m not trying to make fun of you. It¡¯s only natural to pay respect to people that can do the things you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Master, such amazing provocation skill. Only from you.¡±


    At my desperate persuasion, Tino murmured some praise. I wasn¡¯t provoking them though.


    I cleared my throat, and tried to tie things to a close.


    ¡°...That is, what I mean to say... is that if you leave now I¡¯m willing to overlook this. You guys don¡¯t want to be arrested either right?¡±


    ¡°Master!?¡±


    ¡°-...What was that!?¡±


    The leader¡¯s eyes were peeled back. His two pupils were gleaming in the dark. Simr to a sand rabbit, but far more repulsive.


    It was fine. There was no reason to fight. I was tired of this situation I didn¡¯t understand. Please just leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive and forget thatst attack. We¡¯ll just call it even since I identallyughed at you. It was just unfortunate for both of us that we met each other this time.¡±


    ¡°Call it... even? What are you, nning?¡±


    I¡¯m not nning anything, even means even.


    I could understand if I was being attacked by a phantom, but I didn¡¯t understand


    why humans would attack me. I didn¡¯t remember ever giving someone a reason to hold a grudge.


    The old Magi was silent. I hadpromised as much as I could. If this still wasn¡¯t good enough, then I had no choice but to resign myself to battle.


    Tino stayed quiet even though she had a dissatisfied look.


    She was the one who was attacked this time. I¡¯ll take you out for ice-creamter. ¡°If we go back, we would have to leave this ce.¡±


    Saying so the old Magi came to a decision.


    ¡°Kill Infinite Variety! Make him regret he ever mocked us. It¡¯s impossible to be unharmed after receiving our mastery over magic! It must be a trick!¡±


    ¡°-....Yes!¡±


    His throat went hoarse giving an absurd order. Apparently my prayers went unanswered.


    His subordinates behind him answered all at once. As for the old Magi himself, he kicked at the ground and retreated while facing this way. He intended to escape by himself.


    If you were going to run away anyway, it was fine if you all just escaped together... Wasn¡¯t it terrible telling them to kill?


    From their expressions it wasn¡¯t a joke. I also didn¡¯t n on taking my pacifism that far.


    I didn¡¯t remember ever mocking them... but they didn¡¯t seem to n on letting us go.


    The subordinates all raised their staffs up. Their faces were stiff, and there was a person that was shaking.


    But, none ran away. They had resolved themselves for death.


    What kind of group were these rabbi-pros? ...Their discipline seemed on par with the regr orders of the Empire knights.


    I rush forward silently, and grabbed Tino¡¯s arm trying to protect me. Tino¡¯s eyes went wide, and she looked up at me.


    If it was Tino she could probably defeat a few of them. But there were a lot of them, it was unlikely.


    I breathed a deep sigh ¨D¨D and prepared myself for the worst.


    I looked like this and I was level 8. I wasn¡¯t an opponent against phantoms, but against regr people I could do anything.


    I had ovee the level certification exams. What I said about turning them into charcoal before was a lie, but when I said I had my own ideas that wasn¡¯t a bluff.


    My Relics were mostly exhausted of mana. But I had one trump card remaining. I was d I didn¡¯t use it in the White Wolves Den.


    I had nned on keeping it aside until Lucia returned, but at this point it was


    impossible to persuade them using words alone.


    Hanging from my neck, I took out the pendant type Relic from beneath my clothing.


    A gold pentagram, set with an iid crystal. Jet ck like the night sky swirled within the clear center.


    ¡ºRealise Outer¡». (<i>Kanji: Longing for a Far Away Land</i>)


    The Relic¡¯s origin, was a tool created by an engineer that had a deep yearning towards magic.


    At the huge cost of about one hundred times the amount of mana originally necessary, it could store one magic art.


    That ridiculous ability could be released at any time.


    Most of my abilities came from the wealth umted by Strange Grief. However, this was the most extreme of them all.


    What was contained inside could crush an entire area t except for the ones touching the caster. Advanced level gravity magic.


    The person that charged the magic while alwaysining, was the Magi with the strongest offensive power in Strange Grief, Lucia Roche.


    a


    My¨D¨Dyounger sister. a


    Because storing magic was it¡¯s peculiar trait, it was a Relic that had an exceedingly slow rate of mana loss.


    It was a trump card for when Lucia had to be away from me for a long time for whatever reason.


    I was told to only use it in a crisis where my life was at risk.


    If it was discovered I was using it against some ordinary people, there was no doubt


    Lucia would scold me.


    She might not speak to me for several days.


    But if I didn¡¯t use it here, even if this could be worked out somehow... I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself.


    I gripped Tino¡¯s arm and pulled her towards me.


    I looked over the Magi with confidence. Just like the original creator of this Relic would have wanted, I would use the power as if it was my own.


    The Magi began forming magic with their staffs. Fire. Ice. Lightning. Wind. Arts that were simple yet highly lethal.


    And they were all chantless ¨C it was incredible that all of the rabbi-pros seemed to be top ss Magi.


    But, I wasn¡¯t worried.


    ¡°Have you guys¨D¨Dever seen the greatest attack magic in the world?¡±


    At my words the Magi were startled and their eyes widened. But they didn¡¯t stop their attacks, and fired them off silently.


    Sound stopped. My thoughts became distant seeing the various colours of light approaching, and I released the magic within the Relic.


    a


    ¡ì a


    However, the ground shook only once. With just that, everything was over.


    The Relic didn¡¯t have a visible effect. No intense lights andpletely soundless, it just released the stored magic.


    The rabbi-pros that had been aiming at us before were lying t on their backs. The number of people ¨C was five. They showed no external injuries, but with a closer look you would realise there was a tremendous force from above, pressing them into the ground.


    The entire area became like a vacant lot. nts and anything else was ttened down as if being crushed.


    The only one standing with me was Tino, who had been excluded from the effect since she had been in contact.


    The approaching attack magic had been snuffed out like the me of a candle, vanishing without a trace.


    Magic was a phenomena that used mana as energy. If two Magi were to cast magic in the same ce, the weaker art would be smothered.


    Which meant that the ¡ºtrump card¡» I received from Lucia greatly exceeded the magic of all the rabbi-pros.


    Well, it seemed like a surprisingly dangerous group, but the difference between hunters and ordinary people was way too much.


    <i>Pressure </i>(<i>kanji: Gravity Magic</i>) was an art that manipted weight like the name suggested.


    I wasn¡¯t certain of the full details, but it was an obscure magic. And among the many different arts it had an especially high degree of difficulty.


    Although useful, in pure destructive power it was a step below other magic, the level of interference was higher, and it¡¯s mana consumption wasrge.


    Only a handful of Magi had mastered it ording to Lucia.


    Regardless, I stored the Relic with gravity magic instead of something destructive. That was because the art was suited for human ¡ºsuppression¡».


    Gravity magic indiscriminately interfered with everything, dampening released attack magic and able to stop a vast amount of opponents while killing as least as possible.


    It was a power unsuited for phantoms, but that was fine since I didn¡¯t enter shrines alone.


    This time the Magi were twitching as theyid out t, without even the room to raise their voices. But they still weren¡¯t dead.


    ¡ºRealise Outer¡» could only release stored magic cast by the original Magi. I couldn¡¯t adjust the power, but it seems like it was cast in line with my request for it not to kill anyone.


    I was worried since she had recently been going through a bit of a rebellious phase, but as expected of Lucia. Your big bro is really happy.


    Perhaps because he was further away then the others, the leader of the rabbi-pros had only fallen to his knees. He was looking up at me dumbfounded.


    His staff had dropped from his hands and was sunken into the ground, but he still seemed able to move.


    ¡°-This is... a magic... art!? Pressure!?¡±


    If I acted modestly I would be ndered with some unwarranted false usations. I immediately spoke while caught up in the moment.


    ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t die... it was worth choosing a magic of low power.¡±


    ¡°This is absurd... Impossible! For I who was called a sage, to pass through my barrier so easily ¨D¨D you little, ...so you, were a Magi!?¡±


    Was his anger being suppressed by shock? His eyes were opened to their limits, and he was staring at me as if looking at a monster.


    A sage? Was this senior, actually a famous and upright person? Was he a forerunner of the sand rabbit world?


    ...Well either way, the ones at fault were the quick tempered rabbi-pros that attacked us when we didn¡¯t do anything.


    I regretted getting carried away a little, but aftering so far I couldn¡¯t just step back and pretend everything was fine.


    ¡°A Magi? I¡¯m just ¨C an ordinary hunter.¡± Pretty hard boiled right?


    Tino who had been silent for a while now looked up with teary eyes. Since I had held onto her shoulder, Tino hadn¡¯t received any effect from the gravity magic.


    She was probably sad looking at the master of her n act immature. Don¡¯t look at me with those eyes... I was wrong. I just wanted to look cool.


    ¡°Impossible... For I, for Noto Cochlear who absorbed Mana Material and obtained power ¨D with chantless magic ¨D damn it!!¡±


    Eh? Was he going to stand? Did I go too easy on him...? Yeah. I guess Lucia held back too much?


    The renown rabbi-pro gave out a groan, and slowly got to his knees. But from his expression, it was obvious he was overdoing it.


    His eyes were wide, and he was gritting his teeth while drool fell from his lips.


    The atmosphere was strained. Terrific spirit.


    The ability of the Relic was to cast magic without a chant. But the power should be the same as when Lucia uses one.


    Even though she made adjustments, to be able to stand up in Lucia¡¯s ¡ºOver Gravity Frame¡» wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    It wasn¡¯t lethal, but there should still be damage done.


    I had used my final trump card. Gravity magic didn¡¯tst that long, and I was already out of ways to attack.


    But in stead of feeling flustered, I felt pity. I spoke while looking down on the old man benevolently.


    ¡°You should stop already.¡± ¡°What... did you say?¡±


    I had no idea why he was that angry with me.


    But no matter how much they opposed me, I had no will to harm them. My group was always causing trouble for regr people.


    ¡°I have no intention to quarrel with you here. I¡¯m a hunter. People like you are not my opponents ¨C not sand rabbit researchers that dive into burrows loving rabbits.¡±


    ¡°-............¡±


    For some reason the old man bared his teeth, and looked up at me with zing eyes in extraordinary fury. But it didn¡¯t look like he could get up and walk.


    The limit. That body was already at it¡¯s limit. If he forced himself too hard he would do irreparable damage.


    In the first ce, with Tino here he had no chance of sess. At that moment, some words crossed my mind.


    Stop. Don¡¯t say it.


    I warned myself, but I made a slip of the tongue. And whats more, I had a full smile.


    ¡°......We were attacked, but I¡¯ll forgive you for today. Now, I won¡¯t hurt you anymore so... go back to your burrow.¡±


    Ah-, I said it. I knew it would fan the mes, but it was a bad habit.


    It was probably stress built up after being falsely used and struck by magic.


    ¡°-...Kill. I will, kill you! To insult! Our! Akasha! You will regret your mistake!¡± As I thought, the old man was furious. The emotion in his eyes was hatred.


    A truly viinous face. The world was a strange ce for such an old man to be researching sand rabbits.


    The precise moment the magic cut out, the old man regained his stance. But the after effects on his body remained.


    ¡°...Prepare... yourself! I, Noto, will make you regret, ever releasing me!¡±


    While making a passing threat in a shaky voice, the renown rabbi-pro (perhaps their chief) introduced himself disoriented, and turned his back to me.


    If he¡¯s said this much there probably wasn¡¯t a danger to my life anymore. I felt relieved.


    And, realising I had forgotten something, I released the ¡ºDogs Chain¡».


    It had been constantly making noise for some time now, and as if thinking the same thing as me it raced across the ground, and wrapped itself around old Noto¡¯s feet.


    Tripped up, Noto-san tumbled grandly to the ground. I pointed to hispanions as he twitched there.


    ¡°Wait up. Take care of your copsed friends properly. If you leave them here the sand rabbit researchers will turn into sand rabbits themselves.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they will, Master.¡±


    In a small voice, Tino muttered a few words. a


    Trantor Notes


    Rabbi-pros ¨C in Japanese it says ¡®Rabbiken¡¯ for the Japanese nickname Rabbit Researcher (Kenkyouka).


    I tried several english versions Rabbi-chers(researchers), Rabbi-techs (technician), Rabbi-ists (scientist). I liked Rabbi-techs the best but it doesn¡¯t really make sense to be a rabbit mechanic.


    Katakana strikes again. Lucia¡¯sst name is ¥í¥¸¥§. I probably sounds like Rodge I think? Google trante puts it out as Roger. But I thought that was ¥í¥¸¥ã©`.


    I figured it could stand as Roje or Roche... not really I guess. Oh well.

 Chapter 50，Part1: 1 - Honest one

    <h4>Chapter50£¬Part1: 1 - Honest one</h4> <h4>Chapter 50: Honest one</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°You said¡­ You knew nothing about it?¡± (Sven)


    ¡°Yeah. It was bad luck. But well, you are safe, so everything is fine.¡± (Cry)


    After hearing the situation, I gave my honest thought and Sven held his head.


    After that agitated night, all the main members involved in the investigation of the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡» were gathered inside the n Master office in the n House.


    There was Sven, the one who tookmand over there, his reliable party member, ¡ºIron Cross (<i>Kurogane Juji</i>)¡», and a few Hunters from other Party. Gark-san and his right hand woman, Kaina-san. And a familiar researcher from the Empire¡¯s ¡ºRelic Investigations Division¡».


    The n Master Office also serves as a reception room, so it is spacious, but it was rather small when arge number of people gather there.


    Maybe they went through something really awful, Sven and the other faces were portrayed with intense fatigue.


    Looks like while we encounter a strange golem and received an attack by a group who was hidden in a burrow, they were also involved in some troubles.


    Initially, their purpose was already annoying, as their request was to do an investigation, but I can at least give them my sympathy.


    ording to them, it seemed like I was hiding information and that create even more problems, but even if they say that it troubles me.


    If I was really hiding some information, it couldn¡¯t be helped if they were angry at me, but I really don¡¯t know anything.


    While watching the investigators frustratingly stomping their feet, I helplessly sighed on top of the sofa.


    Is it because I am a Level 8 that I am often overrated? I am used to beingined to.


    I am rtively ipetent. If I don¡¯t train my body too much, even my memory will not be good. Moreover, my luck was the worse.


    As a Hunter I don¡¯t look for a fight, I am a respectable man (And this is not a quality to have as a Hunter).


    Even if they told me that some strange Magic organization did some experiment, that is outside of my area of expertise.


    Fortunately, no one died, so my only concern was one thing.


    ¡°That slime-like Phantom didn¡¯t dissolve with Sytry¡¯s potion, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­ Yes. There wasn¡¯t any effect at all. Don¡¯t kid with me!¡± (Sven)


    Sven spat that to me.


    I know more than anyone the effectiveness of Sytry¡¯s potion. If her deadly potion didn¡¯t work after being hit by it, it means that it was not Sytry¡¯s slime.


    The dreadful Phantom who attacked Sven and the other just looked a little like a slime, it was just a coincidence.


    But where did Sytry¡¯s Slime go¡­?


    Gark-san, who was seated across the table and had been quietly listening up until now, raised his head with a vein popping up and said.


    Contrary to his scowling expression, his tone was calm. But he can¡¯t fool my eyes. Gark-san is seriously pissed.


    ¡°Cry. Sure, you are a¡­ Capable man. And I don¡¯t know how you got that information, and as a Hunter hiding his card is natural. So, I will not ask about it. But this time, this case should be handled by Zebrudia.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Un, un¡­ You are right¡­¡± (Cry)


    Isn¡¯t it fine to count on them¡­? Is what I want to say, but if I reply this way, the situation will probably get worse.


    If it is not dangerous, I would like to cooperate, but there is nothing I can do.


    Then, that researcher man, an old researcher I already met multiple times, crossed his arms and stared at me as if I was the cause of his parent¡¯s death.


    ¡°Experiments on Mana Materials is one of the ten sins. Especially, ¡ºPhantom¡» rted experiments are strictly prohibited in every country because of their danger. Empire citizens are obligated to cooperate with the investigation. Cry Andrich. Withholding information is a sin. It doesn¡¯t change even if you are a Level 8.¡± (Researcher)


    ¡°¡­ It is not like I am withholding information¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­ Perjury is the same. We have a Relic that is able to uncover lies. As you know, its result is absolute. Even with a godly fraudster, it is impossible to deceive it.¡± (Researcher)


    ¡°¡­ It is fine for me. Please do it on me?¡± (Cry)


    Well, I have been involved in a lot of things, so, I have some experience with proving my innocence with a Relic.


    There is no pain and I have nothing to hide, so if they want to investigate my psyche, it doesn¡¯t bother me at all.


    To me who was undisturbed, the researcher scratched his thorny hair, without taking out the Relic. His eyelids were cramping.


    ¡°¡­ Damn. That¡¯s enough! How do you pass the Relic test! Always and every single time.¡± (Researcher)


    Even if you say that¡­


    Every single time, the Relic proves me right and they looked at me as if they saw a terrible nightmare. I am just not lying¡­ <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading this.


    As you know Redshare404 stopped tranting it because Redshare404 doesn¡¯t have time anymore, so I am starting to trante this. And now that I started to do it, I really appreciate what Redshare404 did for us. So once again thank you.


    Sorry if it is only one part but each chapter of this web novel is seriousy long almost 5000-character O.o


    Ok see you in next part!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 50，Part2: 2 - Honest one

    <h4>Chapter50£¬Part2: 2 - Honest one</h4> <h4>Chapter 50: Honest one</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Sven overlooked the others. Apparently, I didn¡¯t have any allies this time, Sven and Gark-san all watch me with a severe look.


    I turn my head to look at Eva who was behind but looked like she wasn¡¯t my ally either. She shook her head vertically with a troubled look.


    What should I do¡­¡­? All I am saying is that I don¡¯t know what I don¡¯t know¡­¡­


    It seemed like an emergency, so I can¡¯t lie my way out.


    When I was confused, Gark-san sighed deeply.


    ¡°We suspect the secret organization who did the experiment to be the ¡ºTower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡». I heard that you, ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡», are after them.


    ¡ºTower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡»? I recently heard that name. Moreover, ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡» are after them, you say?


    I am at least paying close attention to my Party but¡­¡­ It was the first time I was hearing this. I was twisting my neck for a while, but as expected, I don¡¯t remember hearing any of that.


    ¡°Where does this informatione from?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Looks like Talia heard it from Sytry. ¡ºThey are ¡°Strange Grief¡¯s (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡± enemies¡». Among them, two Magi, one named Noto Cochlear and another named Sofia are particrly troublesome.¡± (Gark)


    The little girl who was waiting in the back shuddered when she heard what he said.


    I have heard of Talia. She wasn¡¯t my acquaintance, but she is Sytry¡¯s friend and a rare Alchemist in our n. Sytry is a special type of person so I was a little worried as her friend, but I remember feeling relieved when I heard she made a friend.


    I lightly wave my hand in her direction, I thought a little, and told Gark-san who was waiting for my word with a serious expression.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t remember¡­¡­ But if I don¡¯t know about it, doesn¡¯t it mean that it isn¡¯t that big of a deal. And it is not like Sytry tell me every single thing.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­ Damn. Do you want to do those trials of yours so much!?¡± (Gark)


    Gark-san strongly hits the table.


    I am sorry. I am sorry for being so ipetent.


    I know the member of our n has lived through terrible things because of me and called it a trial to make fun of me.


    I am not doing it on purpose¡­ It is not done on purpose. Even if I said that they wouldn¡¯t be convinced, but it was really just bad luck.


    I can¡¯t do anything now that the Magic fuel inside my Relics is empty¡­


    I think someone from the ¡°Rabbit Club (<i>Rabbi-ken</i>)¡± was called Noto, but I don¡¯t know anymore, my assumption was that they were Sand Rabbit researchers, so I didn¡¯t ask anything more.


    It was because I have mastered a certain amount of my essential skill, my ignoring skill.


    In the first ce, a Magic organization that burrows themselves inside a Sand Rabbit burrow¡­ What kind of magic organization is that?


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it¡± (?)


    This was when the door next to the bookshelf opened and made a small noise.


    The one who showed up was Liz. She came closer to us. Her strong muscle on her long and slender limbs makes her a powerful beauty.


    She suddenly encountered a serious scene in front of her but there was no sign of her shrinking.


    Liz looked over all the gathered people and smiled.


    ¡°Cry-chan is tired, you can ask about itter with me. A lot happened on our side ¡­ It¡¯s good, right?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­ Ah, I will leave everything to you, Liz. If something happen you can let me knowter.¡± (Cry)


    Usually, Liz doesn¡¯t listen to anyone, but she doesn¡¯t only have this peculiarity. Liz¡¯s power as a Hunter exceeds mine in everything. Even in term of knowledge, she is superior to me. I can leave the rest to her with relief.


    Since I can¡¯t do anything, it is better to leave everything to her.


    ¡°Yes. As it will bother Cry-chan if we do it here, I will listen to you downstairs.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Wait a minute, Liz¡­¡± (Gark)


    ¡°What? Gark-chan, are you dissatisfied, when I am the one answering your questions?¡± (Liz)


    To Gark-san who said something, Liz crossed her arm and shut him only with her gaze.


    The two investigators said nothing. They know they were insignificant in front of her.


    However, Sven was stunned by Liz attitude.


    Un, Un, that¡¯s right. If it was the usual Liz, she would have already cut them off¡­


    Today Liz is in a good mood as if her mood before now was a lie.


    The only shoring is that it onlysts a little, she is only temporarily alleviated, Liz didn¡¯t have the time to stay in a good mood like this.


    ¡°¡­Did something happen?¡± (Sven)


    ¡°Hm¡­? Ufufu¡­ Does it show?¡± (Liz)


    To anyone who knows the usual Liz, seeing her now, anyone would have asked the same question.


    When Sven asked her, Liz made a blooming smile.


    When she nces at me who was all messy, she put her palm together and say.


    .


    ¡°Actually¡­ Cry-chan helped me. Isn¡¯t it awesome?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Ha?¡± (Sven)


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t in a pinch, but he was worried about me as I was having a hard time¡­ Hey, isn¡¯t he so kind? I am falling in love all over again. Right?¡± (Liz)


    Don¡¯t ask me to agree. Everyone was having trouble on how to react.


    Apparently, there was an operator inside the Golem, it seems that when I release Lucia¡¯s gravity magic ¡°Pressure¡±, they also got involved in it and that defeated them.


    The effective range of Lucia¡¯s magical attack is terrifying. But even more horrifying was¡­ The fact that Liz who was also inside the gravity magic radius was down on the ground and she didn¡¯t care a single second about it.


    Even though she could avoid the golem¡¯s attack, looks like it was impossible to avoid Lucia¡¯s magic.


    I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for Liz, who is so fondly speaking of it.


    ¡­Sorry. Sorry I hindered you.


    I would have never thought that it could have reached where you were. Next time, I will ask her to narrow the range a little more so, forgive me please.


    ¡°So, Cry-chan, see youter.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Hai, hai, see you¡± (Cry)


    Liz made a wink and took everyone outside.


    Even if she was in a good mood, there was no one who would stop the Genocide Monster.


    The only one who was left was Eva, who was silently listening to the report. The n Master Office, which was so full suddenly feels wider.


    ¡°¡­ Was it alright?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Well, it will be fine one way or another¡­ Until now, it has always been fine one way or another.¡± (Cry)


    Everyone in the n, except me, are talented so I can rest easy.


    Now that nobody was left, I immediately put both my leg on the table in afortable way and sighed.


    ¡±First Step (<i>Ashiato</i>)¡± is overwhelming. Even if the ¡°Rabbit Club (<i>Rabbi-ken</i>)¡± (Provisional name) was a terrifying Magic organization and did decide to gather and attack, we can handle it.


    This time I understand the cause of the uproar, until Luciaes back and recharges the Magic inside the Relic, I will not do anything dangerous, I already cross the peak.


    I don¡¯t want to think about exploring any Shrine for a while.


    After only one exploration my shoulder was stiff, so I massaged it, and I recalled what I asked Eva before and turn around to ask her.


    ¡°By the way, did you look for a delicious ice cream store in the Empire, as I have asked you the other day?¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    There you go part 2 of chapter 50. Thank you for reading this.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Rabbit Fellow: For the Rabbi-ken, It was tranted as ¡°Rabbit Pro¡± but I change it to ¡°Rabbit Club¡±

 Chapter 51，Part1: 1 - Ice Cream

    <h4>Chapter51£¬Part1: 1 - Ice Cream</h4> <h4>Chapter 51 Ice Cream</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The Zebrudia¡¯s Imperial Capital is surrounded by a thick wall as a countermeasure against the Monsters living outside.


    Looking from the sky, the city looks like a rectangle with the Emperor¡ºCastle¡»in the center of it, and due to how the city was constructed, the closer you get to the center, the longer the history and prosperity it is.


    As the Imperial Capital was still in development, the outer wall surrounding the city was also expanded in the same proportion to its development. With the exception of the four gates which were essential to go outside, the outer walls were the most insecure ce inside the Imperial Capital.


    It is especially terrible in the South-West part of the Imperial Capital, as the walls have not been expanded for a long time due to the river right next to it.


    The streets were narrow and it would be crowded when several people line up, side by side, it was as if the darkness of the Imperial Capital gathers there, and even during the day, it was dim lit.


    The buildings were built as if they were pressed against each over before the outer wall, so there was a difference of heaven and earth between the spacious and joyous central area of the city.


    ¡ºZebrudia Southwest Abandoned Metropolitan Area¡»


    It was a ce where, even during the day, ordinary people don¡¯t go there. Even the Knights who are maintaining the security don¡¯te close unless there is a big case.


    Also, most of the people who settle in havemitted a crime or are poor.


    From a former Hunter who was guilty and was expelled from exploration, to a trader who deals with contraband products behind the scenes. A seller who sells goods at an unthinkable bargain price. From members of criminal organizations to prominent Hunters who are in hiding because of certain circumstances.


    It was a chaotic melting pot that mixes good and evil, useful and unwanted.


    To get the few valuable things in there you need power, fame, and money. But this was something that had nothing to do with me.


    However, I was now slowly walking around this area where I hardly entered since I came to Zebrudia.


    I can feel the surroundings looking at me. A child gaze who was looking through the gap between two houses. Gazes staring down at me through the windows on the second floor of a house that was about to copse. It wasn¡¯t veryfortable, but I wasn¡¯t here to pick a fight.


    Besides, most of their gazes were not toward the in me but toward Tino, the beautiful woman who walks next to me.


    Tino¡¯s style was lighter than when she is exploring, instead of her usual shorts she was now wearing a skirt.


    However, if you carefully paid attention to her, you could see a dagger on her waist with ¡ºFirst Step¡¯s (<i>Ashiato</i>)¡»emblem on it, indicating her affiliation.


    A few days after the turmoil. I got out of the n house after a long while to the ce I heard from Eva in order to eat ice cream.


    Even inside the Imperial Capital, the possibility of getting into trouble is not zero. I shouldn¡¯t go out without my Relics charged, but my craving for ice cream finally outweighed my fear.


    Aside from outside the Imperial Capital, this was still inside the city, there shouldn¡¯t be any big incident happening, it is surely safe when I have bought Tino with me.


    I was worried about Tino¡¯s future as she was ¡°*<i>Hoi hoi</i>* Aye aye ¡± after I invited her, but she was now looking around and telling me in a mysterious voice.


    ¡°Master, weren¡¯t we going for¡­ An ice cream?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°It is ice cream, looks like there is a strange store around here.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°But this is¡­ the Abandoned Area¡± (Tino)


    ¡°It is your first time here?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I oftene here with Onee-sama¡± (Tino)


    What are you doinging down here¡­?


    In front of me, a man with a medium height and weight walked past me without seeing me and hit my shoulder.


    The man smiles with his eyelid. He nced at us to check on us and when he wanted to keep going, Tino blocked him.


    Right after this, she grabbed his arm and hit the man to the ground with a quick movement. The man was moaning in pain.


    Tino talked to me who didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    She looked with a cold gaze on the man¡¯s hand¡­ And a familiar-looking wallet was in his grasp.


    ¡°Master~, it¡¯s a pickpocket.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°He has great skills.¡± (Cry)


    I didn¡¯t notice it at all. This almost made my trip here in vain.


    Tino picked back up my wallet and looked at me with her eyebrow raised.


    ¡°This time, it is easy to understand. Is this maybe¡­ Training?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°I haven¡¯t trained you even once, did I ever give you a training, Tino?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­ Master~, is it so fun, to bully me?¡± (Tino)


    While having tears gather in Tino¡¯s eyes, she stomps on the frightened pickpocket.


    But what you are doing and what you are saying is different¡­?


    But it was a good thing I brought Tino¡­ And it was a good thing that I didn¡¯t bring Liz.


    ¡°This time, it is only a reward for you. Because it has been a long time but also because Tino seems to have been working really hard.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Master~.¡± (Tino)


    Tino gratefully said this with a sweet voice. It was better to not say that I just wanted to eat ice cream.


    .


    While checking the map given to me by Eva, we followed a narrow path. The closer you get to the wall, the worse the security seems to be. There was a stinky smell. Dim and dirty house with shy graffiti on it. More and more men turn their eyes to look at Tino, who has a pretty appearance, but strangely no one gets involved with her.


    I impulsively told her toe with me, but that might have been considerably dangerous.


    On the other hand, it seems their gaze doesn¡¯t seem to bother Tino. She wasn¡¯t holding my hand, but her tone and expression were rxed.


    ¡°But Master~. Will it be alright, with those people from the ¡ºTower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡»? I heard you let them go¡­.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°???¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That Magi, he was quite capable but¡­ He was a member of Akasha, right? If Master~ didn¡¯t defeat him, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°???¡± (Cry)


    ¡°But he was nothingpares to Master~¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡± (Cry)


    Tino¡¯s shining respectful gaze was piercing my heart. This was the first time I heard about this. I wanna puke.


    Liz told me a lot of good things about me which boosted my confidence, so I let my guard down. It seems that I need to hear more about thister.


    I don¡¯t think I can do a lot even if I listen to everything, but I want to at least solve the misunderstanding. If this keeps going on, I will be someone who says ¡°I will do it myself¡±, but be garbage who does nothing. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank for reading this!


    Oh my god why did you put such a long description for the city it was soooo hard to trante that!


    And Cry, you are afraid of going out because someone might be after you, but your appetite won over it. Haha, I can rte¡­


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    ¡°Aye aye¡±: It¡¯s written ¡°Hoi Hoi¡± so I trante it as ¡°Aye aye¡± but it just means that she was happy over the moon when Cry invited her.¡°Onee-sama¡±: Big Sister.¡°Un, un¡±: It is just the sound of him nodding.

 Chapter 51，Part2: 2 - Ice Cream

    <h4>Chapter51£¬Part2: 2 - Ice Cream</h4> <h4>Chapter 51 Ice cream</h4> <h4><b>Part 2</b></h4>


    ¡°Did you hear anything else, Tino?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh¡­? Emh¡­ Something like, there was another research facility next to another Shrine¡­ Ah, andter, it seems there might be a base of operation inside the Capital, so they areunching arge-scale investigation¡­ But it seems that they haven¡¯t found it yet¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡­ Isn¡¯t that a big deal.


    When I heard that the story seemed to have unexpectedly blown out, I curve my eyebrow.


    What I am afraid of is that I haven¡¯t received any information on it at all. Well, it is true that even if I heard about it, I can¡¯t do anything about it. But, I have at least a connection to all of this and for the time being, still the n Master, I don¡¯t think it is good to leave your friend in the dark.


    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have let those people from the ¡°Rabbit Club (Rabbi-ken)¡± go?¡± (Cry)


    In the first ce, they weren¡¯t Rabbit Researchers¡­ Would a magic organization really study rabbits?


    No matter how I think about them, they were just a group of funny people. What should I have done? Enough, I am not going to rename the ¡°Rabbit Club (Rabbi-ken)¡±.


    To me who was toote to have those regrets, Tino opened her eyes and shook her head.


    ¡°N¡­ No! Because Master has his own idea in mind.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Eh¡­ No, it was the first time I heard of the ¡°Tower of Akasha (Akasha no To)¡±.¡±


    ¡°¡­As expected of Master, what a funny joke. No Hunters in the Imperial Capital don¡¯t know about them. It is also on the top of the list of the most dangerous organization published by the Explorer Assoc.¡± (Tino)


    There are no Hunters in the Imperial Capital who don¡¯t know about them? So, if you reverse think about it, doesn¡¯t that mean I am no longer a Hunter?


    I was trying to retire but before I knew it, I was already retired. The End?


    I sighed deeply and decided to throw everything out of my head for the time being.


    ¡°Seems like my eyes can¡¯t see anything at all. Well, for the time being, I will start to think about it after eating an ice cream.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yes! Master~!¡± (Tino)


    The only healing point was Tino who replied cheerfully with a face that wasn¡¯t thinking about any of this.


    The ice cream shop, which was found using Eva¡¯s unique connection, was a hidden store that even I, who checked every sweet store, didn¡¯t know about.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped, the Imperial Capital is big, and I wouldn¡¯t go to the ¡ºAbandoned Area¡». But I am disqualified as a sweet master. In truth, I am so frustrated about this.


    And it seems that it is a famous store in the ¡ºAbandoned Area¡».


    They provide cheap and delicious ice cream without thinking of profit to the children in the Abandoned Metropolitan Area where they spend their days almost without eating and drinking, it was a well-mannered shop that you would think shouldn¡¯t exist in the ¡ºAbandoned Area¡».


    In the first ce, there are some points that made me wonder like how do they run the shop, as the ice creams are sold with such a small profit margin, or are they really delicious? But I let those feelings go and wanted to offer them some praise.


    I always thought that the biggest reason for conflicts in human society is ack of sweets. Liz is easily angry-able because she hates sweets. It would be no exaggeration to say that an ice cream shop is the first step to world peace.


    There were 500 000 Gils in my wallet, it was almost my whole fortune. I kept it in order to donate it to a nice shop.


    I am not going to hide it, after I retire as a Hunter, I am thinking of opening a sweets shop. I would love to have your opinion.


    A few minutes after walking while being excited, we arrived at a small shop.


    Compare to the surrounding building, it had a smaller impression as there were no graffiti drawn on it. Around me, I was weed by a lot of small children around the store.


    I heard there was always a line but it looked like today there wasn¡¯t one.


    Tino opened her eyes and said in a small voice.


    ¡°?? Are they having a day off? There is the presence of some people inside though¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°It is strange¡­ I heard they are open all year round.¡± (Cry)


    Probably to deliver the goods, there was a small window hidden by a gray curtain, so the inside can¡¯t be seen.


    I tried to look at the small space between the curtains. But the sun was still high. Did they already sell out or did we get here when they are temporarily closed?


    I have been unlucky recently¡­ Is it going to be a daily routine?


    If I only wanted to eat some ice cream, there are other shops¡­ Well, it can¡¯t be helped.


    It is not like they are definitively closed, so, I wille back next time.


    ¡°Do you want to do a donation and go to another store¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh? You are going do a donation?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°I will.¡± (Cry)


    Even if I couldn¡¯t eat their ice cream, I am supporting their attitude. If they were away, I will do it another time, but if there was someone inside, it would be fine then.


    In front of the fidgeting Tino, I knocked on the small windows. Since there was no reply, I knocked a few more times.


    The curtain opened vigorously, and I heard a big *bang*.


    It was a man with a beard who showed up. He had a mediocre look, but his eyes were so sharp that I couldn¡¯t imagine him being a clerk from an ice cream shop.


    ¡°Shadap, I am telling you this is no time for that you damn kid¡­ Infinite (Senpen)¡­ Variety (Banka)?¡± (Man)


    ¡°Eh?? Who am I speaking to?¡± (Cry)


    Isn¡¯t my name way too famous? This is strange¡­ I always take care of hiding my face.


    However, I didn¡¯t recognize his face. The man¡¯s expression quickly turned pale as he looked left and right.


    ¡°Why are you here¡­ Go¡­ Go back.¡± (Man)


    ¡°Ah, wait¡­¡± (Cry)


    The curtain closed and you can hear fluttering soundsing from inside. Did he topple over something, you can hear small screams.


    It wasn¡¯t like I was going to eat you¡­ Is my reputation that bad?


    Tino blinked her eyes and tilted her head.


    ¡°Was it someone you know?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Umh¡­ I think I might have met him or maybe not¡­¡± (Cry)


    He wasn¡¯t one of the ¡°Rabbit Club (Rabbi-ken)¡±. He also isn¡¯t a n Member. When he saw my face, he became pale, isn¡¯t it too rude?


    I curved my eyebrows for a while, but I immediately thought of someone.


    ¡°Ah¡­ It is the man who passed by Liz, a few days ago.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­ Eh?¡± (Tino)


    The man was pulled down and almost killed because he was watching us. There is no helping it if he was scared.


    I was thinking of apologizing the next time I met him. Who would have thought he was a clerk at an ice cream shop¡­? It is a strange fate.


    The money I brought for the donation was likely going to be his medical fees. Well, it is fine after all.


    I spoke up while knocking over and over again.


    ¡°I am really sorry for that time. I want to apologize, please open the door, please. Ah, I wille again with Liz to apologize. Please open the door!¡± (Cry)


    I knocked over and over again. I waited for an hour in front of the store, but the reply never came nor was the curtain opening. Why¡­ <h4><b>TL notes:</b></h4>


    Here¡¯s part 2 Thanks for reading this!


    Am I the only one who thought of Area 11 in Code Geass when they say Abandoned Area? XD


    What are the odds of Cry meeting the one who was attacked by Liz because he was tailing them in chapter 31? But wait¡­ wasn¡¯t he one member of Rabbit Fellow. XD


    Why was he so frustrated? Doesn¡¯t that mean Cry walk upon something in this ice cream store! You will know more in the next chapter!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Explorer Assoc: Abbreviation of Explorer Association.

 Chapter 52，Part1: 1 - The Worst of the Worst

    <h4>Chapter52£¬Part1: 1 - The Worst of the Worst</h4> <h4>Chapter 52 The Worst of the Worst</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    In a backstreet of the Imperial Capital. In one of the hideouts in the Abandoned Metropolitan Area, Noto Cochlear scratched his head.


    A few days after the research facility has been exposed and suffering a crushing defeat against ¡°Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡±, there was still no sign of his boiling anger weakening.


    .


    The ¡ºTower of Akasha (<i>Akasha No To</i>)¡» is an infamous Magic organization. The organization seeks the truth while using any means necessary even if it means going against ethics.


    He can understand that they have many enemies. If it was a group of Hunter or the Empire¡¯s Knights who attacked Noto and the others, then in that case even if they were captured, he wouldn¡¯t have been so annoyed.


    But that wasn¡¯t even a fight.


    If he closes his eyes, he can relive the scene vividly.


    In the eyes of the one called ¡°Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡±, Noto and the others weren¡¯t even considered enemies. Moreover, he took Noto and the others for a fool by insulting them of being¡ºSand Rabbit Researchers¡».


    For someone who looks down on others but has almost never been looked down, like Noto, those words were unbearable.


    The disciples uneasily look at Noto, who can¡¯t hide his annoyance.


    Until now, those Magi who have ignored all ethics to do research have now been frightened by only one Hunter.


    All their prided magical attack has been invalidated, moreover, they have been crushed by a Hunter, who didn¡¯t possess any staff, in one shot by his magical attack. It can¡¯t be helped if they were anxious.


    Magi are people who have a high resistance to magical attacks. This was because of the powerful magical power hidden inside their body that is causing a strong resistance to magical attacks. As a Magi of the ¡ºTower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡», their resistance has reached a level where they don¡¯t get any damage by ordinary magic.


    However, ¡°Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡± spell, which was cast without chanting, has enough power to suppress all the disciples and Noto in a single blow.


    If Noto and the others weren¡¯t Magi, they would have been crushed to death by that blow.


    Up until now, there hasn¡¯t been any information about ¡°Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡± being a Magi. They can¡¯t deny that they weren¡¯t on their guard. However, even considering all that, it was clear that this man possess Magic which was as powerful as a Magi from Akasha.


    ¡°Should we leave the Imperial Capital?¡± (Disciple)


    ¡°You bastard¡­ Are you telling me to turn tail and run away!?¡± (Noto)


    ¡°N¡­ No, but¡­¡± (Disciple)


    I yelled at the disciple who weakly said that.


    There was no way I would run away. Even if I can¡¯t win against him, I will make him pay. Us being quiet for a few days wasn¡¯t just for us to run away and hide.


    Noto is a Magi. Fighting to the death for his pride wasn¡¯t something he was going to say. However, running away now was too pathetic.


    The research was doing well.


    Their existence has been revealed to the Empire, but they are perfectly covered. Akasha is a big organization. They even have a coborator in the upper ss of the Empire.


    ¡±Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡±¡­ That man suddenly attacked Noto and the others as if he was a natural disaster. If he didn¡¯t exist, they would still have a chance to win.


    No¡­ Even if we leave the country, we can¡¯t leave ¡°Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡± on his own device.


    ¡°There must be something¡­ Also, Sophia will be back soon.¡± (Noto)


    His best disciple, who asked for a leave, had left them a valuablemunication stone in case of an emergency.


    Despite being talented, it hurt Noto¡¯s pride to ask for his disciple¡¯s help, but it was unavoidable as it was a crisis for the sustainability of their research.


    I don¡¯t know where she is right now, but she responded that she wasing back right now.


    The research facility outside has been crushed but that was not the only war potential Noto possesses. If Sofia returns, our strength will be enough.


    ¡°Bu¡­ But no matter how strong Sofia is¡­¡± (Disciple)


    ¡°Shut it. What we should think right now is¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­¡± (Noto)


    After taking a deep breath, Noto looked at the faces of all the disciples gathered in the room.


    As ¡°Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡± let Noto and all the others go, there was no one missing. The wound received because of the gravity magic ¡°Pressure¡± has beenpletely healed over thest few days.


    It was something to be happy about for Noto and the others, but this was why a big question remain.


    What was ¡°Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡± purpose?


    If it were to stop the research, the was no need to spare Noto and the others¡¯ lives.


    Some members are working in the Imperial Capital but the ones with Noto at that time were the core researcher. If all of them was captured at that time, then the nearplete research would have been put to a stop.


    He must have another purpose to show himself in front of Noto and the others. Berating them was probably not his purpose. I don¡¯t think a certified Level 8 Hunter will do anything purposelessly.


    To warn us and drive us out of the Imperial Capital? But that was not a reason to not capture us.


    Or else¡­ He was aiming for the destruction of the whole ¡°Tower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡± and not just Noto?


    At such thoughts, Noto smiled.


    The ¡°Tower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡± is a huge organization. Members were spread all over the world. Noto who was infamous in the Zebrudia Imperial Capital was just one member. They weren¡¯t an enemy a Hunter can handle by himself. Noto couldn¡¯t see the whole picture drawn by him.


    If he didn¡¯t capture Noto and the others, he wouldn¡¯t be able to grasp where the others research facilities were located.


    ¡°¡­ Well whatever. What I should do now is to remove the pest inside the organization.¡± (Noto)


    ¡°!? Do you mean¡­¡± (Disciple)


    Noto turned his dark and cloudy eyes to the agitated disciple.


    ¡°Unfortunately, ¡­ It seems there is a traitor among us.¡± (Noto)


    ¡°Wha!?¡± (Disciple)


    As his eyes darken as if it became the abyss, the disciples took a deep breath.


    Noto stood up and slowly approached his disciples.


    All of them are talented Magi who studied together. Although they were ambitious, more than that they desire knowledge, Noto would have never thought of a traitor if this never happened.


    ¡°I will at least ask this¡­ Among you, is there anyone that has leaked information?¡± (Noto)


    ¡°This is impossible¡­ We are in this all together! Teach¡­¡± (Disciple)


    The second best disciple refutes Noto¡¯s word.


    Noto was also thinking like that. Noto and the other researches were uneptable in every country. Therefore, everyone here has dirtied their hand, let it be a little or a lot. If you are not suicidal, no one will leak any information to the outside.


    However, the reality is that information has leaked.


    ¡°The localization of theboratory has been leaked. The monster created by our experimentation was destroyed. Even today, it seems ¡°Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡± went to the store upstairs. No matter how strong he is, he is still a human. I can only think that he has an informant on the inside.¡± (Noto)


    To his words full of logic, the disciple wasn¡¯t able to say a word.


    Akasha¡¯s cover-up was perfect. It had almost been a decade that no one was able to discover them.


    No matter if the Hunter was a Level 8, I don¡¯t think he can find us so easily.


    Most of all, when I asked why ¡°Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡± know the name of the Golem, he answered like this.


    ¡­ A friend told me. Was what he said. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading this!


    I always get some problem with the narration but this time it was particrly hard sometimes it¡¯s 3rd person sometimes it is 1st person soplicated. But well as long as you can understand it is fine right?


    So, the ice cream store was indeed a hideout of the Tower of Akasha. XD


    And he went there to buy Ice cream and discover the enemy hideout.


    He needs no insider to find you, just his appetite, wait doesn¡¯t that mean the one who found them is not Cry but Eva. She is in fact the hidden boss. XD


    See you in part 2


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 52，Part2: 2 - The Worst of the Worst

    <h4>Chapter52£¬Part2: 2 - The Worst of the Worst</h4> <h4>Chapter 52 The Worst of the Worst</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Among us¡­ There is this ¡ºFriend¡» of ¡®Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯¡­¡± (Noto)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡± (Disciple)


    When you think about it, when the Magic he used was gravitational Magic, a Magic with a low killing capability, this was probably to not kill the informant inside.


    Everyone here except me is a suspect.


    There are a lot of people who know of the name ¡ºAkasha¡» for the strategic ss Golem, but only a few people knew that we evacuated to the research facility close to the ¡ºin Column Ruins¡».


    Fortunately, my best disciple, Sofia, was crossed off the list of suspects. From all the disciples, it would have been very painful to lose a talented disciple like Sofia.


    Noto looked down and confirmed each disciple¡¯s facial expressions.


    Tension. Fear. Anger. With a mix of various emotions together, the second-best disciple said.


    ¡°Bu¡­ But even if there was an insider¡­ The relocation was sudden. There is no way to inform ¡®Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯¡­¡± (Disciple)


    ¡°There are¡­ Even a lot of ways to do it. It is much easier than finding us by himself with no prior information.¡± (Noto)


    I know every disciple¡¯s past history. As far as Noto knows, no one has any contact with ¡®Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯.


    But this was now no longer relevant. Were they threatened or were they coaxed? None of it mattered.


    The most important thing right now is to prevent further information leakage.


    To a Magi, there was nothing more deadly than exposing their card. Even if you set up a trap, it would be useless if there are informants inside.


    Now that I think about it, the fact that the magical attack of all the disciples was invalidated might have been because he already knew what kind of Magic they would have cast.


    There was almost no Magi who mastered all kinds of Magic. Even Noto¡¯s disciples have their own favorite Magic they are good at.


    Although it is difficult to prevent all attacks, there are several ways to prevent an attack if you limit the kind of it. I suppose the fact he was so defenseless even when we attacked him was because he already took countermeasure against us.


    ¡°I will dere it first. That man who dared to insult me to be a Rabbit researcher¡­ I will kill him.¡± (Noto)


    When Noto dered this, all the disciples were quivering.


    He had strong revengeful eyes. However, there was no one who dare to stop his behavior.


    No, there was no one who was confident enough to refute him. Until now, there was no one who was doubting him.


    While touching his favorite wand to check it, all the disciples hold their breath and waited for his next words, as if they were waiting for their own conviction.


    Perhaps he couldn¡¯t stand the silence, among all the disciples, the oldest, the second-best disciple spoke.


    ¡°S¡­ So, Teach, that ¡ºFriend¡» of his¡­ Who is it?¡± (Disciple)


    ¡°It is irritating¡­ Nothing is showing up. Well, whatever¡­¡± (Noto)


    He already decided in his heart long ago.


    Certainly, Noto didn¡¯t have the power to detect who was the insider. But if you don¡¯t know, who it is¡­ All you have to do is to remove anyone who is suspicious.


    Even if they are his disciple, there was no mercy. As he is doing that kind of research, he had already expected to do something like this when the timees.


    The research will be dyed, but all its results were already in Noto¡¯s brain. And there was still Sofia. If we can destroy our natural enemy, it will not be difficult to recover.


    ¡°¡­Eh¡± (Disciple)


    The second-best disciple¡¯s eyes were widely opened and his straight back swayed. His posture copses and fell to the floor.


    There wasn¡¯t even a scream. Only the sound of several bodies falling was heard.


    Now there was no more insider. He had lost most of his disciple, anyone who knew of the existence of the research. But the battle wasn¡¯t over yet.


    When Sofia came back, we have to start over again. Now, ¡®Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯ will surely know that his informant was dead.


    The next time I see you¡­ It will be your end, ¡®Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯.


    In a room where nothing was moving anymore, Noto, who mercilessly cast his Magic, threw a cold look at his disciples who were on the floor.


    ¡ì


    Noto raised his face when small footsteps were detected by the intruder detection magic.


    His eyes were inted. The dark circle under his eye shows the deep fatigue umted in his body.


    However, contrary to his exhausted expression, you could see deep inside his eyes a bright me shining.


    ¡°So, you are back, Sofia.¡± (Noto)


    ¡°Yes¡­ I am back¡­ ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯.¡± (Sofia)


    .


    The door opened. The one who entered was Sofia¡­ A woman who was wearing a sober gray robe.


    Fiery crimson hair came off after she pulls down her hood. Beautiful blue eyes and an ephemeral look for a very talented Magi. She doesn¡¯t look like a Magi who was working on forbidden research.


    Perhaps she has just returned to the Imperial Capital, Sofia¡¯s outfit remained the same as a travel outfit. She carried arge bag in her back.


    Sofia. Sofia ck.


    From Noto Cochlear¡¯s long career, this woman was the most talented from all the Magi he taught.


    She was a woman blessed by heaven who will one day exceed Noto when she had umted more experience.


    Even if she was inexperienced right now, she sometimes impressed Noto with her work. To society, she will never be appreciated to her just value, she will only be chained by them.


    And the ¡ºTower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡» can make her talent blossom.


    ¡°I am sorry to call you so suddenly. There is an enemy.¡± (Noto)


    ¡°Noto-shisho¡¯s enemy¡­ I will etch it in my heart.¡± (Sofia)


    Despite being suddenly called back from her leave without stating his reason, there was no resentment from her expression.


    She looked up at Noto with her calm eyes, reminiscent of a quietke, and asked him briefly.


    ¡°Where is everyone else?¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°There was an insider. I disposed of them. You are the only one left.¡± (Noto)


    Sofia¡¯s eyes slightly opened.


    She was confused for a second. Her soft cheeks moved and speak with a soft voice.


    ¡°This is¡­ If it is fine for you¡­ Could I have their corpse¡­¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°¡­ You can have itter. For now, there is a more urgent matter¡± (Noto)


    It disappeared immediately but it was certainly a smile.


    It was not like Sofia had a bad rtionship with the other disciples. But still¡­ Her reaction to the announcement of the death of herrade who she spends time researching together. There wasn¡¯t any feeling of sadness that could be felt from their death.


    Pure intellectual curiosity was sometimes really close to evil intent. That sensitivity, which was so far away from ordinary people can sometimes be seen in her and it is one of the main reasons Noto Cochlear highly evaluates Sofia.


    To the announcement of their death, Sofia put her bag down on the floor and nodded her head.


    ¡°Understood. ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯, before talking can I have some of your time?¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°¡­ Why?¡± (Noto)


    It is a matter of first priority. Until now, ¡®Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯ didn¡¯t attack this base, but he cane here at any second.


    To Noto who asked while breathing roughly, Sofia took out a small box from her bag and made a faint smile.


    ¡°¡¯Shisho¡¯s (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯ state seems a little bit too tired¡­ I brought some chocte as a souvenir. Let¡¯s talk about it over tea.¡± (Sofia) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading this! Here¡¯s part 2!


    You underestimated Cry, Noto. he can find you even when he doesn¡¯t think of finding you.


    But still, so reckless to kill everyone just because of one traitor. Well it does show he is a bad guy.


    And heree the second most dangerous people in Akasha that Strange Grief are after. How will Cry fight against them?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Teach: In Japanese he is saying ¡°Shi¡± from ¡°Shisho¡± which can be tranted as master or teacher. So, I trante it to ¡°Teach¡± from ¡°Teacher¡±.

 Chapter 53，Part1: 1 - The Worst of the Worst ②

    <h4>Chapter53£¬Part1: 1 - The Worst of the Worst ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 53 The Worst of the Worst ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Only the sound of the ck tea being poured was echoing in the room where everything was cleaned up, leaving nothing but a table.


    Even if she knew that it was an emergency, Sofia¡¯s expression was the same as always. At least on the surface, she looked calm.


    As if being pulled by her, Noto became calmer.


    A Magi must always keep a calm demeanor. Magic power depends on your mental state. It was possible that Magic wouldn¡¯t activate if you were extremely agitated.


    After taking a deep breath, I noticed that my whole body was heavy. Did I forget about it because I was too angry and excited or was it because of the fear I felt facing ¡®Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯?


    At the very least, I should have a terrible expression as Sofia could point out that I was tired at a first nce.


    Sofia put a cup of tea in front of Noto and ced a beautifully wrapped box of chocte she brought from somewhere.


    Where on earth did she go¡­ He curved his eyebrow, but it was not the time to think about it in the current situation. On the contrary, it could be said to be good luck that she left the Imperial Capital as it has cleared her of the suspicion of being a traitor.


    I didn¡¯t talk in detail about what happened today. It was to avoid any information leakage.


    I briefly exined to Sofia who was sitting in front of me.


    ¡°Hunters have been sent above the ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿. Our existence has been exposed. We are now in a position of being chased.¡± (Noto)


    We were in the worst situation. We wouldn¡¯t have imagined it a month ago.


    The ¡¾Tower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡¿ is a big organization. They have influence, money, and power. However, this time their experiment should have never been revealed.


    No, in the first ce, there was no way it could have been discovered. The technique to disturb a part of the Earth¡¯s veins and causing a disturbance on the Mana Material was the culmination of Noto Cochlear research studies. You wouldn¡¯t usually think that a powerful Phantom suddenly appearing was in fact artificially created.


    Up until now, there was no one who sniffed out Noto and the others. Looking back now, I should have suspected the existence of an insider among us when ¡®Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯ went to the ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿ the first time.


    But it was no longer useful to make any past assumption. Since I disposed of all the disciples except Sofia, there was no sign of ¡®Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯ making a move. It confirmed that the insider had been disposed of.


    Even after listening to Noto¡¯s exnation, there was no change in herplexion.


    When hepared his former disciples, who were shaking and frightened, with her, Noto made a small sigh.


    ¡°Is this ce safe?¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°It should still be okay, but I don¡¯t know when an attack can ur. We may need to change our base of operation. We might even need to leave the Imperial Capital.¡± (Noto)


    With those words, Sofia slightly changed her expression for the first time. She opened her eyes, put her hand on her mouth, and made a thoughtful expression.


    In a lot of meaning, the Imperial Capital was convenient for Noto research. For example, its location as it is surrounded by multiple Shrine. Powerful Hunters gathering wealth.


    There were as many customers as he wanted. The slum¡­ Or also called the ¡ºAbandoned Metropolitan Area¡»was out of reach for the Knights, and if we are careful, there is no shortage of bodies for human experiments. It wouldn¡¯t go this well even if we go to a big city of a simr size.


    Sofia opened her lips and said with a quivering voice.


    ¡°¡­ Isn¡¯t there anything the ¡ºTower of Akasha (Akasha no To)¡» can do?¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°The intercepting Golem¡ºAkasha¡» lost.¡± (Noto)


    ¡°Wha!?¡± (Sofia)


    This time, Sofia¡¯s expression obviously changed.


    She widely opened her eyes and carefully looked at Noto as if to get a confirmation.


    ¡ºAkasha¡» was the masterpiece created by Noto and the others, it was the culmination of the result of many researchers on Mana Material maniption.


    Even Sofia was deeply involved in its production. There was no other Alchemist who can create such a powerful golem.


    Its defeat was even more shocking to Sofia as she knew about its performance.


    Sofia asked Noto a question, as he was deep down feeling relieved to see a change in her expression.


    ¡°¡­That was¡­ It should have the power to crush any Knight in the Imperial Capital it was facing against.¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°The opponent¡­ wasn¡¯t Knights. It was Hunters.¡± (Noto)


    ¡°Even facing against Hunters.¡± (Sofia)


    Sofia answered immediately.


    To those words which were said without any doubt, Noto suddenly remembered the word she said when she made ¡ºAkasha¡».


    ¡°Speaking of which, it was you who said that it could even defeat ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡».¡± (Noto)


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°¡­ Can you still affirm it now?¡± (Noto)


    ¡ºAkasha¡» was not something that can be beaten by a human being alone. Even against a High-Level Hunter, it has the power to easily knock them down if they are facing them from the front.


    If Noto and the others faced ¡®Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯ with Akasha, at the ce where he discovered them, the oue of the battle might have been different.


    However, in reality, the Golem couldn¡¯t finish off ¡®Absolute Shadow (<i>Zetsu Ei</i>)¡¯. She couldn¡¯t destroy it but the time she bought allow ¡®Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯ to overturn everything with one magical attack.


    Sofia asked her ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯ with a thoughtful look.


    ¡°¡­ It has been almost a year since we create it. High-Level Hunter grows every day. ¡­But even so, if you handle it well, it should have been powerful enough to deal with its opponent. Even if the other party was ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡» or ¡ºArk Brave (<i>Seiten no Miko</i>)¡». That was filled with the best product we could possibly think of.¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°¡­ So are you saying that the operator was the ipetent one¡­¡± (Noto)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even so, it should have been possible to beat most of its opponent.¡± (Sofia)


    Sofia had a frustrating look on her face. I can¡¯t detect any lie in what she said.


    In the first ce, even Noto had absolute confidence in that Golem. We spend a lot of money in order to create it with the best material possible, it was a product that took a lot of time to produce.


    But it had lost. If the result was here, then they could only ept it.


    Moreover, as expected they couldn¡¯t afford to collect ¡ºAkasha¡». They couldn¡¯t go back and get it now. They can¡¯t count on it right now.


    ¡°¡­ Well whatever. We have the blueprints. If we have money and time, we can make as many Golems as we want. Right now, our priority is to deal with the situation first.¡± (Noto)


    ¡°Please keep your calm. ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯, what¡¯s important isn¡¯t the equipment. As long as you are alive, you can make aeback as many times as you want.¡±


    ¡°Did you think of a n?¡± (Noto)


    Sofia smiled softly to assert Noto¡¯s question. Seeing that expression, her frustration from earlier was gone.


    ¡°If the opponent is a Hunter, there are multiple ways¡­ Wait a little bit, I am thinking. ¡­ ¡®Shisho (Teacher)¡¯, if you are not eating it, may I have one? Sweet things are the best when you are thinking.¡± (Sofia)


    Sofia¡¯s eyes were looking at the box on the table.


    I didn¡¯t know where the souvenires from, but it did look like high-quality chocte. It was neatly arranged.


    When Noto nodded, Sofia picked one up with her thin finger and put it in her mouth then her expression melted. In the same way, Noto picked up one piece and put it in his mouth.


    Moderate sweetness and the scent of cacao spread inside his mouth. The sugar seems to heal his tired body.


    Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t eaten anything decent for thest few days.


    While reaching for a second one, Sofia who was thinking raised her head.


    She looked at Noto with her deep blue eyes which remind him of the bottom of the sea.


    ¡°Earlier you said an insider¡­ But who was it? ording to my research a long time ago, there wasn¡¯t anyone suspicious.¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I had no choice but to dispose of everyone because of the obvious situation. ¡­ I noticed it after the attack.¡± (Noto)


    ¡°¡­ It was for the best. I think that it was a hard decision¡­ But it was a good thing that I hurried up ande back.¡± (Sofia)


    Sofia squinted her eyes and patted her chest with a relieved expression.


    I can still win. Sofia¡¯s expression had neither fear nor hastiness. Perhaps she had already predicted a simr event happening.


    Sofia was very simr to Noto. She desired knowledge. She wascking a sense of ethics, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of breaking thew. And moreover¡­ her cautiousness.


    Her magical skill doesn¡¯t reach Noto¡¯s feet, but what he needed right now wasn¡¯t individual fighting ability.


    Sofia looked up at Noto with a squinting look.


    ¡°¡­ So, can I ask for the enemy¡¯s name?¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°Aaah¡­ I didn¡¯t say it yet?¡± (Noto)


    Now that I think about it, Sofia had always seen ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei)</i>¡» as her enemy.


    When we were creating Akasha, she quoted them and suggested improving its performance.


    It seems that my best disciple has already pictured Akasha fighting and triumphing against ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei)</i>¡».


    Full of hatred I said his name.


    ¡°This time, the one who is hunting us¡­ Is someone you know very well¡­ It is¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei)</i>¡». It is the ¡ºInfinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡».¡± (Noto)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Sofia)


    She didn¡¯t say anything but the change in her expression was dramatic.


    The gentle smile she was showing disappears and a serious expression rece it.


    She made a sharp gaze as if the usual expression she showed to Noto was a lie. However, you couldn¡¯t see any fear in her eyes.


    In that case, her reaction won¡¯t be slowed down. Noto hit the table and spoke with a loud voice.


    ¡°His purposes are¡­ Unknown. We don¡¯t know since when he was searching for us¡­ And even after defeating ¡ºAkasha¡», we don¡¯t know the reason he let us go! But we know one thing for sure! Unless we defeat that man, we¡­ Don¡¯t have any future!¡± (Noto)


    ¡°It is¡­ True¡­¡± (Sofia)


    Sofia replied in a small voice to my angry and spiteful words.


    There wasn¡¯t much power in her voice. Sofia¡¯sposure was lost. And she put her hand on her forehead. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading this!


    Woow I just notice that Liz alias is the same as Mikoto in Danmachi ¡°Zetsu Ei¡±. XD


    I changed Arch Brave name to Ark Brave because I found that the Ark family was some noble in Ennd and as he is also a noble, I change it.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Literally tranted to The Lamenting Ghost.Literally tranted to The Heaven¡¯s Son

 Chapter 53，Part2: 2 - The Worst of the Worst ②

    <h4>Chapter53£¬Part2: 2 - The Worst of the Worst ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 53 The Worst of the Worst ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Until now, the girl named Sofia ck has always kept a polite appearance.


    To Noto who saw for the first time this appearance was unsettling, furthermore, Sofia murmured something in front of him.


    ¡°¡­ What did I do wrong? A little more and I would havepleted Noto-san research¡­¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°?? Sofi¡­a¡­? What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Noto)


    ¡°Aaah, sorry, ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯. It was a little unexpected¡­¡± (Sofia)


    Sofia raised her face and shamefully corrected her posture. In that little time, her unusual reaction earlier disappeared.


    Regaining herposure, she cleared her throat and continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We still have a hand to y. Equipment still remains, there is also the messenger above. I have already made some ns.¡± (Sofia)


    The facilities outside of the Imperial Capital were most likely already destroyed. However, equipment and item are still inside the ¡ºSpatial bag¡».


    Of course, there was the paper that summarized the research results but also rare catalysts for Magic and Relics. There were also hideouts locations that the disciples didn¡¯t know about.


    If you make good use of it and prepare well enough, even if the opponent is a Level 8 Hunter, you have a good chance of winning.


    If neither Magic nor physical attack worked, then there are other ways to do it. You can assassinate him. Or you can set a trap.


    I hand over the n. Sofia took them but put them on the table without confirming it.


    Then she made a small sight and bowed so deeply that her hair was about to touch the teacup.


    ¡°I am sorry, ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯. I was¡­ The cause of everything.¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°¡­ What¡­ Are you saying?¡± (Noto)


    ¡°The purpose of ¡®Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯ is ¡ºMe¡», is what I am saying. But I swear¡­ I didn¡¯t betray you.¡± (Sofia)


    Sofia raised her head and looked at Noto who didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    Tears slowly gathered in both of her eyes. As if to amplify the effect of her asking for forgiveness.


    ¡°I have a deep respect toward ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯. You had the skills and the knowledge to be once called the ¡®Master Magus (<i>Sage</i>)¡¯, despite having such a high position, you sought out for forbidden knowledge and was outcasted, your inquiry and inquisitive spirit, and also the fact that you fell into such a situation and still escaped death, your obsessive spirit and cautiousness, I respect everything about you. The research on mystery, contrary to Magic, requires talents, to ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯ who has reached such a high level for both is indubitably a ¡ºGenius¡». All the other disciples except me were talented¡­ ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯ had¡­ Everything that I didn¡¯t have.¡± (Sofia)


    Her trembling voice was thin and weak. If her voice had a shape, it would have been a snowke, fragile and yet beautiful.


    I calmed my breath and moved my jaw.


    ¡°¡­ Continue.¡± (Noto)


    ¡°Akasha and the Mana Material Distortion Equipment yielded excellent results. If I did it on my own, it would have taken a huge amount of time and money and there would also have more risks appearing. In this ce, there are expensive equipment, rare catalysts and materials, and also excellent researchers, everything was gathered here. And there was also you,? ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯¡­ You listen to my words even if I was new and inexperienced. For ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯ who was supposed to be banned to still be in the Imperial Capital, was for me really fortunate.¡± (Sofia)


    Her words seemed full of remorse.


    The content of her speech was nothing suspicious. If she had told that with her normal t tone voice, there would have been nothing suspicious at all.


    I secretly gripped the wand that was leaning next to me. Without noticing it, Sofia said.


    ¡°If possible¡­ I would have wanted to continue my research with you.¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°¡­ You can continue. It is not over yet.¡± (Noto)


    ¡°No¡­ It is over. ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯ has¡­ Transgressed a taboo, pushed to the brink by ¡®Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯, you killed all your disciples, and you were captured¡­ You will be the world¡¯s worst Magi caught by the Empire in history. I will, probably¡­ Never see you again.¡± (Sofia)


    Her tone was too natural. I kept checking Sofia¡¯s appearance.


    Her eyebrow looked sorrowful. Her eyes were painting a sad expression. Her well-defined facial feature made her look like a tragic heroine or something simr. You could see that she was sad from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°Sofia! You bastard, you think that I! Will lose to that guy!¡± (Noto)


    Sofia is a researcher. Talented, but her ability as a Mage¡­ Her magical power is several steps behind Noto.


    Right now, Sofia doesn¡¯t have a staff, even if she had one Sofia¡¯s magic can¡¯t ovee Noto¡¯s magical resistance.


    Sofia didn¡¯t show any resistance to Noto who stood up, ps his cheeks, and shouted.


    He grabbed her long hair and pulled it down strongly. But she continued.


    ¡°¡¯Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯ purpose was ¡­ A warning. Not to you ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯, but to me. ¡ºIt is bing dangerous, so stop right now ande back¡».¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°Wha!?¡± (Noto)


    Her fiery crimson long hair slid down as I pulled it.


    For a second, I thought I peeled off her scalp, but that was not it.


    In front of the stunned Noto, a lump of hair fell on the table.


    What came out of under it was her thin pink-blonde hair. Her hair was cut short,pared to her shy red hair the impression is so different that it was as if she was a different person.


    Showing her true face to Noto, Sofia lifted the wig and shyly told him.


    ¡°Truthfully, I didn¡¯t want to show it¡­ I studied under you for many years so it would have been too ¡ºDishonest¡».¡± (Sofia)


    ¡°For so many years¡­ All this time¡­ You kept it hidden¡­ Why would you do that¡­?¡± (Noto)


    ¡°Eh¡­ Because if it was known¡­ It would have been bad. If I received a second ¡°Penalty¡±, even if Cry-san forgives me, the Explorer Assoc. wouldn¡¯t forgive me. With this, I might be the only one who can¡¯t be a Hunter anymore¡­ That kind of thing¡­ I absolutely refuse it.¡± (Sofia)


    Sofia blinked her eyes and made a troubled expression.


    At those words, Noto stood up by reflex. And he pointed his hidden wand toward Sofia.


    As if lightning had struck him, it was a shocking truth.


    His cheeks and limbs trembled. Was iting from the anger for being deceived or was he scared of it, even Noto himself didn¡¯t know?


    Until now, all of Noto¡¯s disciples were Magi who was exiled. They all possessed extraordinary talent, they were the kind of madman who despite unfortunate circumstances chose to abandon the world and seek out the truth to satiate their desire.


    I thought that my best disciple was the same. When I met her, she didn¡¯t have any criminal record yet, I thought it was because I met her before she got caught. Sofia¡¯s sense was obviously not something that can be epted by society.


    As Noto operated behind the scenes inside the Imperial Capital, he knows all the information of famous Hunters.


    Among them, there was one existence who was different.


    After a certain big incident, a High-Level Hunter was considered the biggest suspect in the case. The Hunter has received the penalty of a Level-down and was forced to have an infamous ¡ºAlias¡» that are attached to criminals.


    A Level-down is, a Level that a regr Hunter can¡¯t obtain naturally, it drops the rank of a Hunter until it is ¡ºMinus¡», it is the heaviest penalty established by the Explorer Assoc.


    If youmit a heavy crime, you will be expelled from the Explorer Association. You will not get a Level-down if you fail to aplish a request. Therefore, it rarely urs, it was also proof that this person needs careful attention.


    The fall of a young genius became a hot topic inside the Imperial Capital at that time. In the end, due to ack of evidence she wasn¡¯t punished, and her name faded in history, but I still remember it.


    ¡°Penalty¡­ Hunter¡­ The Magi Sofia was just a pseudonym!? I know, I remember about it¡­ Three years ago, the incident of a massive jailbreak in the South Isteria Prison¡­ Being suspected of assistance, her Level has been dropped to a minus¡­¡± (Noto)


    ¡°¡¯Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯, you are truly knowledgeable. See, I knew it, it was a good thing to hide it¡­¡± (Sofia)


    Sofia made a lonely smile. Her being like this made her look like she has never been given such an alias.


    But Sofia¡¯s actions until now perfectly coincide with her alias.


    ¡°You bastard¡­ You are ¡ºDeep ck (<i>Saitei Saiyaku</i>)¡».¡± (Noto)


    ¡°That name¡­ I really, hate it.¡± (Sofia?)


    Noto spat and screamed, the person who was called Sophia shrug her shoulder.


    Those casual gestures and words confirmed Noto¡¯s doubts.


    ¡ºDeep ck (<i>Saitei Saiyaku</i>)¡».


    A member of ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡».


    ¡°Sytry Smart¡­ You bastard was¡­ the insider!?¡± (Noto)


    ¡°No¡­ As I told you, I am not. I did what I did only for myself¡­ And I became your disciple. Cry-san and the other aren¡¯t involved, I never told them. And also¡­ That horrible alias end today.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry put her hands together and told him as if blessing him.


    ¡°From today onward ¡ºThe Worst of the Worst¡» will be you, ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading this!


    Damn I was so shocked when Sofiaunch her monologue on Noto. The only thing a was looking for was ¡°Where is the period! Where is thema, please don¡¯t let me trante that in one fell swoop!¡±.


    And when I finish it, I was so relieved but then I saw¡­ ANOTHER BLOCK Noooooo!


    Pfiou the whole chapter has more than 6800 words it¡¯s a new record so tired.


    And yes, some of you have guessed it but Sophia was indeed Sytry! If you saw the volume 2 cover you can see Sofia above and Cry hugging Sytry like Sofia was aiming for them. Who would have thought that even the cover misdirected us!


    1 more chapter before the conclusion of the second arc!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Literally tranted to The Worst of the Worst

 Chapter 54，Part1: 1 - The Worst of the Worst ③

    <h4>Chapter54£¬Part1: 1 - The Worst of the Worst ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 54 The Worst of the Worst ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    At this point, Sofia¡¯s attitude remained the same as when she was his disciple.


    I felt an unknown, strange fear. Even if she wasn¡¯t pointing any weapon at me.


    A Member of ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡». Although this was enough to be considered as an enemy, it was the first time for Noto to feel like this while he wasn¡¯t facing a powerful Magi.


    Above all, I don¡¯t know what their purpose was¡­


    In the first ce, what Sytry did wasn¡¯t the kind of thing that would be epted even if it was for an infiltration. Sofia became a disciple close to three years ago. Even if her hand wasn¡¯t as dirty as Noto and the other disciples, it was enough to get a death sentence.


    If all her actions so fare to light, no exnation will be tolerated, and she will be sent to prison.


    Indeed. This Hunter was once falsely used of assisting in that great prison breakout¡­ That impregnable South Isteria Prison was a ce where numerous criminals who have absorbed arge amount of Mana Material were locked in there.


    Even now, most of those who escaped are still on the run. Their vignce had been increased since that incident. Once you get in, you can never go out.


    ¡°Your motivation is¡­ Is it revenge for that infamous Alias the Explorer Assoc. gave you¡­ Because you weren¡¯t guilty!?¡± (Noto)


    Revenge on the Imperial Capital. Then I could still understand. Burning anger can sometimes transform people.


    I asked this while hiding my murderous voice, Sytry turned her eyes down and raised a crying voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand, ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯? My motivation is¡­ To seek knowledge, that is it. Sometimes, it is necessary to use unspeakable and uwful ways to unravel and obtain the truth. There are many things to learn from ¡®Shisho¡¯s (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯ behavior which was free to do whatever you want without nitpicking. ¡®Shisho¡¯s (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯ and I¡­ Might be simr.¡± (Sytry)


    Simr, with this word. Noto understood everything.


    Everything this woman said was the truth. She didn¡¯t be Noto¡¯s disciple because she wanted to infiltrate, but it was to satisfy her insatiable desire for knowledge and inquiring mind.


    Regardless of being a High-Level Hunter, being forbidden by thew, or touching a taboo that can destroy the world¡­ This woman in front of me joined the ¡ºTower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡» only for herself.


    ¡°Revenge¡­ Don¡¯t you think that it is pointless? Also¡­ False charge?¡± (Sytry)


    Then in front of me ¡ºThe Worst of the Worst (<i>Saitei Saiyaku</i>)¡» was trying to ¡ºClean up¡».


    ¡°The best ¡ºMaterial¡»¡­ I wanted it whatever the cost. ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯, I have always thought about it, but Golems are really too expensive. Akasha is a masterpiece, but even though it took so much time, money, and effort to create it, it can¡¯t be controlled without an operator, it is inferior to a Phantom or a gimmick from a Shrine.¡± (Sytry)


    She said with a voice as if she was expressing her opinion on her research.


    As if being pressed by it, Noto fell back and slowly distanced himself.


    ¡°¡­ Did you think you can escape!? Against me!¡± (Noto)


    ¡°¡¯Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯, you are a first-ss Magi. If ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯ could reform¡­ I could have bragged it to Lucia-chan but I can¡¯t let you go. Also, I wanted Akasha. But I am sure that the Empire already collected it. This is very disappointing.¡± (Sytry)


    There was no malicious intent at all.


    Even when being pointed by a wand, you can¡¯t see her trembling. And she sighed as if it was unfortunate.


    After hearing all the information he needed, you could still see in the reflection of her deep blue eyes the tip of his wand.


    ¡°I am, in fact¡­ the ¡ºWeakest¡» among ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡». As ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯ knows, I don¡¯t have any talent in a frontal battle¡­ Even if I have said all that, I might lose. If possible, I would like you to surrender¡­¡± (Sytry)


    To this weak voice, Noto, without reacting, started to cast a Magic he had always used.


    The most basic Magic usable by most Magi ¡ºFire Bullet¡».


    The firing speed was fast, and its power was high. It was also a Magic that greatly reflect the ability of the user. If you mastered Magic to the same point as Noto, even if you omit the chant, it had the power to turn three people to ashes.


    A low difficulty magical attack. The preparation to cast it waspleted in an instant.


    Sytry hasn¡¯t even stood up. From this distance, it was impossible to avoid.


    I am not careless. She wasn¡¯t an enemy I could be careless against.


    At the moment when he tried to release the magical power built up inside him¡­ He suddenly felt a pain running through his whole body.


    The sudden shock made his hands lose strength and the wand fell down making a hard noise. But he didn¡¯t have theposure to care about that.


    As Noto screamed and crouched in pain as if his body was being assaulted from the inside, he could hear Sytry¡¯s relieved voice.


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­ It seems that it works even against the ¡®Master Magus (<i>Sage</i>)¡¯.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°What¡­ Did¡­ You¡­!?¡± (Noto)


    Sytry picked one of the choctes and put it in her mouth.


    ¡°A drug that suppresses the activation of magic. It will cause pain right before you cast your spell and the magic you built up will disappear. Hunters are used to pain, but you are not ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­!? Ha¡­ Ha¡­ You nned to betray me¡­. From the beginning¡­¡± (Noto)


    I have been given a drug!? But when she took the choctes out, she still shouldn¡¯t have known what we will be talking about.


    Sytry bowed her head as she looked at Noto who looked at her while twisting in pain.


    ¡°It was just preparation. You also understand, right ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯? What is important for Alchemist are ¡ºPreparation¡» and ¡ºClean Up¡». I am weak and ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯ was on alert, even if I didn¡¯t have the intention to betray you, I will do that much.¡± (Sytry)


    He is a Magi. A genuine Magi. He doesn¡¯t trust anyone, he won¡¯t hesitate to kill his own disciple who studied under him for several years, a ve to knowledge. A seeker of the truth.


    And he trampled on the feeling of others as if was the most obvious thing to do. There is no one more suitable to be in of the ¡ºTower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡» than him.


    Still enduring the pain, Noto picked up the wand, which was in front of him, leaned on the table in front of Sytry, and got up.


    ¡°It is time to finish this. There are things to collect before the Empire gets their hands on it¡­ I know that it was sudden, but I wasn¡¯t ready at all¡­ I need to be more careful next time.¡± (Sytry)


    Those words must be true.


    Alchemists have less fighting ability than Magi. It ismon practice to use Golems or Homunculus, Artificial Lifeforms for battle but there was no one behind Sytry.


    If she could overwhelm him face-to-face, she wouldn¡¯t have the need to use drugs.


    To support his idea, Sytry¡¯s footsteps were full of caution. She carefully approached Noto.


    It was impossible to use magic. It would probably be useless to try again. Even if he knew what wasing¡­ He couldn¡¯t focus on his power due to pain as strong as being hit by lightning.


    But I manage to stay conscious through all that pain.


    And I still have a hand to y. Just like Sytry who has prepared to suppress me before the battle, Noto had ovee many battles until now.


    I put my right hand inside my pocket. In the bottom of my pocket, I insert the hidden ring into my finger. Sytry looked at Noto and said in a gentle voice.


    ¡°It is fine, there is nothing to worry about. I won¡¯t kill you. But I will¡­ Erase all your memory. Like ¡®Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯, I am aiming to be a ¡ºPhnthropist¡».¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­ Don¡¯t underestimate me Sofia!!¡± (Noto)


    Sytry¡¯s eyes opened, and her line of sight turned towards Noto¡¯s hand. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading this!


    I can¡¯t believe when I started to trante this chapter, I thought it¡¯s okay there¡¯s only 4500 words. I got too used to 6000+word in a chapter TT.TT


    When I read Sytry helped in a Prison break and I was singing Prison Break opening song. (The French one of course J¡¯ai pas le teeeeeeeeemps! Mon espriiiiiiiiiiit! Glisse ailleuuuuuurs !!!!!)


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 54，Part2: 2 - The Worst of the worst ③

    <h4>Chapter54£¬Part2: 2 - The Worst of the worst ¢Û</h4>


    <strong>?</strong> <h4>Chapter 54 The Worst of the worst ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    He was wearing a crystal ring on his wrinkled index finger. However, unlike ordinary gems, green mes flicker inside the colorless, transparent crystals.


    It was a Relic. It was the trump card chosen by Noto Cochlear who doesn¡¯t possess any other weapons except his magical power which he has absolute confidence in.


    It was a Relic that allows you to stock one magic and release it at will in exchange for putting a great burden on you.


    The magic stocked inside was an original magic created by Noto.


    It was the trump card of a high-ss Magi that sent his disciple who had high magic resistance to Hades.


    ¡ºAaron Mist (<i>Silent Death</i>)¡».


    The magic that was once stored was released and the crystal ring returned colorless and transparent. There wasn¡¯t any shing light or sound.


    Sytry, with her eyes wide open, wavered greatly. She fell on the floor toppling over the table.


    The mist of poison which was magically synthesized wasn¡¯t shy, but it sneaked up to you with no sound or color and reaped your life in a single breath.


    It was his interpersonal trump card. It didn¡¯t let you have the chance to use detoxification Magic or medicine.


    The remaining pain faded away. I don¡¯t know what drug she used but it wasn¡¯t an evesting effect.


    But more than that, now, I have to find a ce to hide. Sytry said she hadn¡¯t told anyone, but there was no proof that it was true.


    I wiped my mouth with my sleeves and spoke to Sofia who was lying down.


    Mysteriously, the anger I had up until now had subsided. With a look of pity, I spoke to the girl.


    ¡°You idiot¡­ Sofia. You could have aplished so much inside Akasha¡­¡± (Noto)


    ¡°This is¡­ Impossible. Because¡­ We are¡­ ¡ºFriends¡».¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Wha!?¡± (Noto)


    ¡­Why are you alive!?


    With the exit right behind Noto, Sytry who should have been dead put her hand on the floor, and moving like an undead, she stood up.


    When she stood up on her two legs while swaying, she coughed a few times and looked at Noto.


    Her eyes were looking at Noto through the gap between her pink blond hair. Her voice was shaking but the emotion contained inside were the same as before.


    ¡°As expected¡­ Poison Magic¡­ Hahaa¡­ I had strengthened, my immune system but as it has been a long time¡­ It has worked on me a little bit.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°It isn¡¯t¡­ possible. You shouldn¡¯t be able to move¡­¡± (Noto)


    ¡°Before, I have been stripped of my consciousness in a Shrine once¡­ I reflected on it and poisoned everyone little by little to make everyone resistant¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Until now Noto had used this magic countless times and it had definitively ughtered all his enemies.


    It may not be effective, but it was impossible to get up in such a short amount of time.


    Sytry greatly shook her head and *<i>panpan</i>* hit her pale cheeks. Then faced Noto andughed at him.


    ¡°Is this the end, ¡®Shisho (<i>Teacher</i>)¡¯? Will you surrender? I will present your Relic as a gift to Cry-san. As I could only catch you¡­ It would be a shame if I don¡¯t bring anything home.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­ Damnit¡­¡± (Noto)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Sytry)


    She raised a small voice at Noto who suddenly start running.


    That behavior shouldn¡¯t be one aimed at her enemy. That innocent smile she was showing was simr to ¡®Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡¯ one.


    I am not blind. ¡ºAaron Mist (<i>Silent Death</i>)¡» was not ineffective. Sytry¡¯s feet wobbling like a drunk proved it.


    Right now¡­ I need to run. Run and wait for the drug to stop working.


    There was still a hideout. There was still a hideout that no one except Noto knew about, I can restart if I rejoin with the other members of the ¡ºTower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡».


    If I was caught here¡­ Sytry will, without doubt, ¡ºClean Up¡» in the most Magi-like way.


    She can do it¡­ In a way, where ¡ºDeath¡» is more kind.


    ¡°I took my time, talk to you about the situation, and tried to convince you with all my honesty¡­ Now, this is myst request. I don¡¯t like to resolve problems with my fist like ¡ºOnee-chan¡». I am not¡­ ¡ºDeep ck (<i>Saitei Saiyaku</i>)¡»anymore!¡± (Sytry)


    I received a ridiculous persuasion from behind me.


    I only have to think about running away. No¡­ I don¡¯t have to run away. I could get caught by the Empire. It was one hundred times better than being caught by Sytry.


    I turned the doorknob and opened the door.


    Have to go outside. It will be the worst for her if she was noticed. That woman doesn¡¯t want to be discovered.


    I scolded my legs when they almost got entangled and tried to run upstairs to the above ground, when at that time¡­


    Something cold came down from my head.


    Was it raining? When such a question crosses my head, I couldn¡¯t move as if my power was sucked up.


    Why am I here? I don¡¯t know what I am doing.


    Shouldn¡¯t I run away? Themands issued by my brain do not reach my body as if they were interrupted halfway.


    I waver as if my consciousness was melting.


    Thest thing Noto heard was a blurry scream as if there was a thick filter distorting the sound. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading this!


    So, Noto had the same type of Relic as Cry but he still thought that it was Cry who use the gravitational magic XD


    And what could have caught Noto? Was It Sytry¡¯s trap? Or was it something else? Let¡¯s see maybe it is something viscous, liquid shape, that someone dropped by ident when he was going in a Shrine? XD


    Next chapter is the conclusion of this arc!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus?!

 Chapter 55，Part1: 1 - Strange Grief Wants To Retire ②

    <h4>Chapter55£¬Part1: 1 - Strange Grief Wants To Retire ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 55 Strange Grief Wants To Retire ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Ah, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I want to throw everything and run away right now.


    As per usual, I sighed while I was in the n Master Room with a sloppy appearance.


    It had been a few days since I went to eat ice cream with Tino. The situation didn¡¯t change at all.


    After going back, I did various research and whate out of it was only seriously dangerous information, there was nothing I can do.


    I mean, the incident this time ispletely beyond my control.


    It really seems that the ¡ºTower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡» is really a famous Magic organization. Well, from my point of view, any secret organization is already plenty dangerous, so, I don¡¯t want to be involved with them. But they seem to be an organization that does a lot of horrible things in the name of seeking the truth.


    To obtain rare materials they are prepared to kill and plunder. Group abduction and human experimentation. Using sacrifices to summon ancient gods. Even the mobs around here won¡¯t do things they do. They really are a group of heartless people. I¡¯m gonna puke.


    Ark, Luke, and the others aren¡¯t here. And all the other n Members inside the Imperial Capital are already working with the Explorer Assoc. And I don¡¯t have any Relics.


    I don¡¯t know why they were hiding in a rabbit¡¯s burrow but if you are a magic organization, I wish you would act like it.


    Well, if at that time I knew that they were such a dangerous magic organization I would have opted to run away without a second thought. The worst thing was that Liz-chan blew everything out of proportion to Gark-san and the others. And what¡¯s more, was that Gark-san seemed to believe her for some reason. I am checkmate.


    We have been together for several years, but I wonder why Gark-san still doesn¡¯t understand my ineptitude. My Level is high, but it is a Level, you, the Explorer Assoc. certified. If you are certified as a high-Level Hunter, then you will get stronger is not what will happen.


    There was no doubt that Eva, who was pouring some tea, knows more about the current situation than me who was putting my legs on the tables and sloppily trying to run away from reality.


    Ah, sorry. I don¡¯t need any tea because I am not working¡­


    ¡°Cry-san, is everything fine with the Akasha¡¯s member?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­ It is not the time yet.¡± (Cry)


    When I remember the face full of hatred of the Leader of the ¡®Rabbit Club (<i>Rabbi-ken</i>)¡¯, I can¡¯t help but shiver.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t think about it, but if he was the Leader of a dangerous magic organization then it is bad. He is definitively holding a grudge against me.


    I didn¡¯t mean any offenses, but that Noto-san guy probably doesn¡¯t care about what I think.


    I am ipetent but I have lived through a lot, so I have at least learned all kinds of skills that can protect my life.


    Right now, from all the options left, my only option avable is¡­ To not even step one foot outside of the n House.


    The n House was not just a ce for n Members to rx but it was also a safe spot for me. The fact that I made my bedroom here, that we have abundantly more equipmentpared to other n and even a basement full of equipment is to prepare in case of an assault during an emergency.


    Everyone who is gathered here is one of the best Hunters in the Imperial Capital. They are professional in monster extermination.


    Even if their opponent is a magic organization, there is probably no safer ce in the Imperial Capital.


    With this level of robustness, if in the unlikely chance I got killed in the assault then I can only resign to my fate.


    Therefore, I will never leave this ce under any circumstances. As an escort, Tinocks a little bit of strength, if Liz was here, I will be morefortable, but it is better to not go outside until the criminals are caught.


    I said that ¡ºI have transcended all physical attacks ¡». ¡­But I did not, you know.


    ¡°It is not time yet¡­ Then when is the right time? Gark-san is starting to be a little bit impatient¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Unnn¡­ Even if you ask me, it doesn¡¯t depend on me¡­¡± (Cry)


    I mean, isn¡¯t Gark-san trusting me a bit too much?


    The fact that something slime-like came out was a coincidence and encountering the member of the ¡®Rabbit Club (<i>Rabbi-ken</i>)¡¯ was also a coincidence. If all those things were calcted, I would understand that level of trust, but I have already said that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    Isn¡¯t it strange that he understands when I don¡¯t say anything, but he doesn¡¯t understand when I say something?


    What do they mean I let them swim¡­? The only thing swimming here is my eyes.


    ¡°Are you eyeholes empty or what? What were you looking at up until now¡­?¡± (Cry)


    I am ipetent. If I go outside, I can¡¯tplete a Shrine and I can¡¯t stop Liz¡¯s violent impulse.


    For something simr, we have¡­ Yes, Sytry¡¯s incident.


    At that time, when Sytry was stigmatized with an awful Alias like ¡ºDeep ck (<i>Saitei Saiyaku</i>)¡»I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    I did the best I could, but Icked strength. The pressure from the country was too much for me. When there isn¡¯t any proof, I think it was wrong to receive a penalty just because she was a suspect. All the circumstantial evidence pointing at Sytry as being guilty was probably some conspiration.


    Sytry-chanughed and forgave me, but I remember that time as one of my biggest mistakes since I came to the Imperial Capital. (By the way, at that time, her dear sister was pping andughing out loud).


    When I think about it, I am getting irritated. Iined in a small voice.


    ¡°I hope his brain didn¡¯t be a muscle brain.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­ Cry-san, what you are saying is too much.¡± (Eva)


    ¡­ But if you calmly think about it, it might not have been too unreasonable that Gark-san misunderstood.


    Sytry is a good girl, even for me who have known her for a long time, there are times when I don¡¯t understand what she says. If it is from someone who doesn¡¯t know her then it will look like she has a few screws loose on her head. Except for us, everyone agreed to give her that Alias.


    What does it mean ¡ºNext time, I will properly find a culprit¡»¡­?


    ¡­ You really didn¡¯t do it right?


    At this moment, the n Master office¡¯s big door mmed open with a loud sound.


    At the appearance of an unexpected person, I felt my own heart skipping a beat.


    ¡°Yo, Cry. I am sorry for suddenly showing up when you are so busy¡­ I think that I should at least confirm the situation, right ¡­? Aaah¡­ My bad, doing that when you are soooo busy.¡± (Gark)


    Gark-san entered the room with a blue vein popping up and with a wide smile. The timing was so bad.


    While trying to reflexively do a Dogeza. I trip over my own foot and fell as they were still on the table.


    While struggling hard with the pain, Gark-san got close to me without stopping.


    When I stood up while holding my painful waist, he was already in front of me.


    That¡¯s bad. I am scared. When did he get so close ¡­?


    ¡°No, I am sorry. Cry-kun. I am warrior, so my brain is only muscle, I am different from you who know everything. I need people to share their information or I will know nothing.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Even my eyeholes are emptyyyyy! I can¡¯t even see what is in in sight! I am different from you! To the point where I would want to exchange my eyeballs for yours!¡± (Gark)


    Even though I wasn¡¯t speaking so loudly, it seemed he heard everything through the door. This is why it is a problem to treat Hunters as regr people.


    When Gark-san looks at me with a piercing gaze, Iugh tly.


    ¡°Ha, haha¡­ It would have been fine if your ears were bad.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You¡­ Are you taking me for a fool!¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Well, well, please calm down! You shouldn¡¯t take what Cry-kun said in the first degree.¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°I apologize for our Master, for all those times! I will scold himter, so please find the strength to forgive him!¡± (Eva)


    Eva and Kaina-san who came in with a bitter face from behind Gark-san tried to smooth him.


    As expected, they were used to it. Their breathings were in sync as if they were sisters. If they are on my side, I am confident enough to even lightly p Gark-san. I want you to stay by my side forever.


    I hurriedly ride on the apologies.


    ¡°So¡­ Sorry. I¡­ I just let it slip from my mouth, I wasn¡¯t serious.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I know. Oh, I understand. This is why, I still haven¡¯t used, my only strength, my muscles!¡± (Gark)


    Gark-sanughed while breathing roughly.


    It¡¯s bad. I heard that Gark-san has be tamedpared to his heyday, but he was still the ¡ºWar Ogre (<i>Senki</i>)¡». I don¡¯t know when he will raise his hand.


    Apologizes were probably not enough, he was obviously still angry. I immediately say something in order to do a follow-up.


    ¡°O¡­ Of course, not¡­ Your humor and your endurance power are off the chart in my opinion!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You¡­ You are taking me for a fool!¡± (Gark)


    Ah, this is not good. It was better if I had stayed silent. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading!


    The chapter title is thementing ghost want to retire 2 because the 1 is chapter 23.


    It is finally thest chapter of the second arc. Cry confronting Gark but it¡¯s not going too well. Any word he says is returned to him poor him. No one understands him. XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    He let Noto swim means he let them run away. Like a fisher who catches and releases his prey. And his eyes swimming means that he is confused.Dogeza: Japanese kneeling to apologize.War Ogre: In Japanese Gark alias is ¡°‘é¹íSenki¡± that was one of Aiz in Danmachi name and it was tranted as War Princess. So many Danmachi references. Is it a coincidence¡­? I think so. XD

 Chapter 55，Part2: 2 - Strange Grief Wants To Retire ②

    <h4>Chapter55£¬Part2: 2 - Strange Grief Wants To Retire ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 55 Strange Grief Wants To Retire ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    When Gark-san raised his voice, Kaina-san was desperately trying to hold him down. Eva told me to not say anything anymore with her eyes.


    I hastily shut my mouth, so I don¡¯t say anything stupid.


    When I was silent, Gark-san finally calmed down and took a deep breath, then mmed a stack of paper on my desk.


    There was a big confidential on the first page.


    He spoke slowly while still having a blue vein popping on his forehead.


    ¡°You might have already heard about it with your excellent ¡ºEar¡», but this is the result of the research done by the Empire and the Explorer Assoc. We have found multiple rooms inside the facilities that are outside. It has been emptied but experts have started to investigate them.¡± (Gark)


    I have heard from Tino that they were investigating, but it has only been a week or so since they started the investigation.


    Even if they were Shrines near the Imperial Capital there was more than a hundred if you count all the small one. You can feel their seriousness when they have discovered their facilities in such a short period of time.


    ¡°Eh¡­ It is amazing to find them in such a short period of time.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Calm down, Gark-san. Cry-kun isn¡¯t dissatisfied. He isn¡¯t, you understand right?¡± (Kaina)


    Kaina-san was appeasing Gark-san who was looking at me with a murderous look.


    ¡°Eh? No, no, no, I am not dissatisfied. I just thought that it was amazing¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Cry-kun, please shut up!¡± (Kaina)


    I swallow the few words I wanted to say. Am I not allowed to say that it is amazing when it is?


    What should I say then? Should I say is that it? Like a Level 8?


    ¡°Hmph, is that it¡­?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­ Cry? Are you trying to test my patience!?¡± (Gark)


    See, I knew he would get angry. What should I do?


    I sighed deeply and told Gark-san who was holding back his anger. It is time that we talk constructively.


    ¡°Well, well, Gark-san, stay calm. It is not the time to be impatient yet. I will read the document immediately. Is there anything else?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­ Those above are starting to run out of patience¡­ They want to know what you know.¡± (Gark)


    Aaaah¡­ So, it came down to this. I want to know too. We are stuck. There is nothing I can do.


    However, I don¡¯t have the courage to tell that to Gark-san who has almost reached his boiling point. I should buy some time¡­


    I pretended to be in deep thought, tilted my head, and answered.


    ¡°You are right¡­ I will need some help¡­ Probably.¡± (Cry)


    Ark or my childhood friends who are on an expedition right now. If theye back, I feel that everything will work out fine.


    They are loved by the goddess of destiny. I am sure they will, one day, be sung as a Hero.


    Not only they are strong, but how to say¡­ Their fates are strong. In a bad way, mine is also strong. Whereas Ark and the others have a high problem-solving ability.


    I am sure even with this incident, they can somehow manage it. I feel like I said that before, but if they can¡¯t do it, then there is nothing that I can do.


    At my answer, Gark-san moved his eyebrows.


    ¡°H¡­ Help, you say? From whom?¡± (Gark)


    Who indeed? It is a difficult question. I would like to answer with everyone, but I am sure that Gark-san will not ept that.


    The safest choice is, needless to say, Ark Rodin. He is, in every sense, excellent. It is sad that he is not one of ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡».


    On the other hand, if we picked from one of our members, Luke and Liz are more muscle brains than Gark-san so they are not suitable for an investigation request.


    Eliza is a thief, but she is a new member that we admitted outside, so she won¡¯t listen to my request, so it is NG.


    Lucia and Anthem are always calm and dependable, but they are really famous, so they are easy to notice.


    Or rather, there is also the incident with the slime, so the obvious choice is Sytry. I want you toe back, Sytry. Final answer.


    I somehow turned my sight to the calendar on my desk and answered.


    ¡°From Sytry. ¡­ She is probablying back soon.¡± (Cry)


    Or rather, you can say that she waste. The day I circled on the calendar was the day I expected their return, but it was long past.


    If they are not back after waiting for a while, let¡¯s go check on them. If something happens, I can¡¯t abandon them.


    Gark made a rough expression.


    ¡°¡­ Sytry? ¡­ Speaking of which, it seems that she is hostile against Akasha¡­ Is it not good if it is not Sytry? When is sheing back? If you need an Alchemist for something, I can call some people¡­¡± (Gark)


    ¡°I am back.¡± (?)


    !?


    A familiar voice and appearance showed up and entered.


    Gark-san vigorously turned around and caught sight of her appearance.


    She has the same eyes and pink blond hair color as Liz. Her height was a little bit taller than her sister, Liz. Is it because she wears in color cloaks or is it because she is calmer than Liz, she looks smaller than her real height?


    She was carrying on her back a big backpack, and contrary to the regr waist belt that Hunter carry, she was carrying tworge potion bags on her waist.


    She doesn¡¯t have a wand. Sytry¡¯s role isn¡¯t to fight. She is themand tower. From preparation to extermination, she is the support MVP. She is the one who collects information on Shrine for ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡».


    Sytry Smart. It was the arrival of the Hunter I had been waiting for.


    She didn¡¯t have a speck of dust on her, nothing has changed on her since she left the Imperial Capital. Looks like she was fine.


    ¡°Wee home, Sytry.¡± (Cry)


    I wave my hand while feeling relieved.


    But she really has a convenient timing. I hope you weren¡¯t eavesdropping outside. It was the same for Gark-san, maybe it is better to change the door for a soundproof one.


    For some reason, Sytry came toward me with a mysterious look. She made a small bow when she passed in front of Gark-san who was still shocked and passed next to Kaina-san and Eva who were silent and stood before me with a teary eye.


    ¡°Cry-san, you are too overprotective. Even if you didn¡¯t do that, I will not let him run away.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°????????? Ah, yes. Sorry?¡± (Cry)


    You came back and this is the first thing you say? But what are you talking about? Did I do something?


    ¡°Because of you, Cry-san, everything is ruined. I was thinking of persuading him to give himself up¡­ I want you to hold back a little. Doing it like this¡­ Even I will sympathize with him.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± (Cry)


    Sytry said something unbelievable to me who didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    ¡°I am talking about the ¡ºTower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡».¡± (Sytry)


    Gark-san¡¯s expression froze up. He looked at me, but I have no idea why Sytry will bring that subject up when she just came back.


    When I couldn¡¯t speak any word and could only blink, Sytry lowered her bag in front of me, took out a small ck bag from it, and casually hand it to the stunned Gark-san.


    Something like anger oozes out of her action but it is not scary as she doesn¡¯t have the same pressure as her sister.


    ¡°The culprit has been caught and is downstairs. As Cry-san overdid it, if you are not too fast, he might die.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­ Kaina, let¡¯s go! Oi Cry. You will tell me all the storyter! Let¡¯s hurry!¡± (Gark)


    Gark-san took Kaina-san and hurriedly left the n Master room.


    The one who was left was me who didn¡¯t understand what happen, Eva with a contemtion look, and Sytry who knew about the situation and seemed to have already caught the main culprit despite justing back.


    ¡­It¡¯s impossible. She is too excellent. What is going on with our members?


    It is true that is said I need Sytry¡¯s help, but I didn¡¯t mean it this way. I said their fates are strong but aren¡¯t they too strong?


    Sytry was silent, waiting for my words.


    As a result of wondering what I should say, I decided to forget everything that was worrying me.


    I stand up and spread my arm in front of Sytry.


    We can think about the magic organization or the slimeter. Right now, we should celebrate her return.


    No matter what they say, all I can do is to wait for the Hero¡¯s return and that¡¯s it.


    I smiled and again clearly told Sytry.


    ¡°Wee back Sytry, I am d you are safe.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yes. I am back Cry-san¡­¡± (Sytry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading!


    Finally, the second arc is over but looks like the misunderstanding deepen poor Cry saying random things always help him even if he doesn¡¯t want it XD


    Cry can¡¯t even appreciate the work of others because they think he is ridiculing them because he found everything immediately XD


    When he talks about Eliza, he means she wasn¡¯t part of his childhood friend circle, but she joined them during their journey.


    Okay first objective ispleted: End the 2nd arc Redshare404 left.


    New objective: Let¡¯s aim for arc 3pletion! There¡¯s 41 Chapter let¡¯s hope for the best!


    I¡¯m going to take 2 or 3 day break before starting Arc 3. See you then!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    NG mean No Good.MVP: Most Valuable yer.

 Chapter 24: Escape From Reality

    <h4>Chapter 24: Escape?From?Reality</h4> <h4>Chapter 24</h4>


    Escape From Reality


    The ¡¾Imperial Capital Zebrudia¡¿ was always bustling.


    Well maintained streets. The main roads were broad and interwoven, there were always countless carriages and people busilying and going.


    It was to the extent that people hailing from other districts would say that there was always a festival in Zebrudia.


    When people gathered, things gathered, and that¡¯s what grew the city.


    The ¡¾Imperial Capital Zebrudia¡¿ was currently said to be arge world leading city, and that there was nothing you couldn¡¯t find there.


    Powerful weapons and armour, a delicacy originally only found in particr towns facing the ocean, rare books with only a few existing volumes in the world, expensive potions that could cure any illness, and ¨D¨D profound and mysterious Relics produced from the surrounding Shrines.


    Wealth to prestige. And also, power. The Imperial Capital Zebrudia that took pride in it¡¯s splendour could be said to be a representative of cities with active hunters in the modern age.


    And, it was still unknown whether it¡¯s growth would stop.


    For us, the members of ¡ºStrange Grief¡», that the first city we chose to visit was the Imperial Capital was our most extreme case of good fortune.


    Of course I wouldn¡¯t ever say anything against the amount of effort my childhood friends put in, but the abundant resources and superior teachers gave us a big leap forward.


    And so, we took that momentum and ¡ºStrange Grief¡» ran up what regr people


    saw as the glorious path of Treasure Hunters.


    Actually, in the five years since we hade to the Capital, our party (except me) had already finished oveing most of the Shrines in the vicinity.


    But still the capital was our hometown, it was convenient and there was also the pretext of making new friends. And it wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t have any thoughts of contributing to the development of the city a little if possible.


    But at the moment ¨C this Imperial Capital that we owed a great debt to was facing an unprecedented crisis because of me.


    The n House top floor.


    After spending an hour searching my private room, I was clutching my head in my hands.


    Sytry¡¯s slime was ¨C nowhere to be found. No matter how many times I searched. Searching every nook and cranny it didn¡¯t appear.


    From the gaps between the countless Relics that decorated my room, to underneath my bed. I searched everywhere, but there were no traces of it.


    I sat on my bed with a flump, and muttered alone. My throat was parched.


    It was a pleasantly warm afternoon. Usually I would take a stroll outside with a suitable escort, or sit in my chair in the n Master¡¯s room and take a nap, but I absolutely couldn¡¯t feel that way right now.


    ¡°Crap... what do I do. It¡¯s not anywhere....¡±


    The thing that should have been inside the metal capsule, I had noticed it wasn¡¯t there before throwing it in the White Wolves Den.


    Fortunately we were able to manage the Hunt itself with the help of our adorable Genocidal Monster, but there was still a big question that remained.


    That was, where was Sytry¡¯s Slime?


    I swear, I had never opened the capsule before even once.


    After it was entrusted into my care, I put it in the safe and always left it there. It was treated as a half-way toxic substance. I had made it a rule to run away from dangerous things to the best of my ability.


    Sytry¡¯s Slime was created by a member of ¡ºStrange Grief¡», Sytry Smart. The Slime was known as the weakest monster of them all.


    Against heat, cold, magic, physical attacks, and also shocks, it was weak.


    If you were a child in the countryside, at one time or another you probably yed


    around by stepping on field slimes.


    It was also famous for being able to be created through special techniques, and was often used in experiments because it¡¯s nature changed ording to the mana in it¡¯s surroundings.


    Just one slime going missing by all rights shouldn¡¯t give off a sense of impending doom. But it wasn¡¯t surprising to feel when one went missing on this asion.


    Sytry had said it was a good thing to create, but to be careful with it since there was a little danger that the Imperial Capital would be destroyed if it was released, so take care of it.


    And her ¡®little¡¯ doesn¡¯t mean just a ¡®little¡¯. (Saying ¡®a little¡¯ when the Capital could be destroyed is a little bit little....)


    Sytry is a genius. Her body wasn¡¯t very strong, but she more than made up for that in intelligence.


    And she was the most matured among the collected monsters of¡ºStrange Grief¡». But at the beginning she was a child just like me, that was worried about her own weakness. (Although I should mention at that point she was much stronger than I was.)


    From the start, she must have been ate-bloomer type.


    All the members of Strange Grief showed outstanding talent from the outset, so I was the only one that understood that kind of suffering.


    Now she had be strong. With knowledge and experience, her position had rapidly grown, but the sympathy she held towards me didn¡¯t disappear.


    Perhaps that was why Sytry often handed me ¡°deliverables¡±. To her perfectly well intentions, I couldn¡¯t turn them down. (Or should I say, they would be litter if I didn¡¯t ept them, so I had to even if I didn¡¯t want to. For some reason Sytry wasn¡¯t interested in the ¡°deliverables¡± I didn¡¯t ept.)


    And for all that, Sytry-chan had some small bits missing in her, so she often left out important information that lead to me making mistakes time and again.


    a


    Yeah. Exactly like ¨C this time it seems.


    a


    ¡°.........No no no no no. This time will be different. It¡¯s been in the safe this whole time, and I never opened it.¡±


    Calmly think.


    I definitely paid meticulous attention to that Slime.


    Sytry¡¯s Slime was inside the metal capsule.


    Even as stupid as I was to drop a Relic without noticing while moving, I wasn¡¯t skilful enough to only lose the contents of something.


    I wasn¡¯t, I think. Just to say so would be going too far.


    The metal capsule had already been destroyed unfortunately, so I couldn¡¯t examine it in detail, but the capsule hadn¡¯t had a single scratch on it. There were no holes in it, and it was difficult to imagine that only the contents would be stolen from the safe.


    The safe was on the top floor of the n House ¨C it was guarded perfectly, and in the first ce the safe that it was kept in ¨C was a Relic.


    I wouldn¡¯t say for sure that it would never be able to be opened by a third party, but if it was opened I would surely be aware of it.


    That is to say there is only one conclusion.


    -Originally, the contents had been empty. It¡¯s that!


    I convinced myself, and got on my bed andid out t on my back. ¡°Good grief, so Sytry can be mischievous too. Ahahahaha...¡±


    Sytry wasn¡¯t a foolish person like me, or someone that would pull a practical joke like that, but it wasn¡¯t unimaginable.


    ...Anyway, that was enough.


    It was bing troublesome to think about, and when I did I felt like throwing up.


    The Capital was at peace today. Everything was fine. Lets just pretend the Slime never existed.


    In the first ce, even though it was something specially made by Sytry, it was a slime after all. It was the weakest monster. It shouldn¡¯t be that big of a deal.


    That¡¯s right. Saying the Capital would be destroyed was obviously an exaggeration,


    ....since there are plenty of amazing Hunters living here. I¡¯ll think about something more enjoyable.


    ¡ì


    A desk and chair that were pointlessly grand and elegant.


    Therge window in the n Master¡¯s room let in a lot of sunlight. It made you sleepy, particrly in this season approaching the end of winter.


    I didn¡¯t have any work to do, so I was sitting in my chair absentmindedly polishing my Relics when the Deputy n Master Eva entered the room.


    I¡¯m a decorative Master, so Eva acted in my ce taking charge of all n administration. She looked busy today as well.


    Dressed in a uniform crisp from top to bottom, and sharp eyes that peeked through red framed sses.


    If you lined us up as a pair next to each other I¡¯m sure we¡¯d be the dim-witted Master andpetent secretary. As a matter of fact, that¡¯s exactly how it is in reality.


    ¡°The Explorers have contacted us to hear in more detail of the matter concerning the White Wolves Den.¡±


    Eva looked at me, and without scolding she went straight into the main topic.


    She truly is the Deputy Master. Even though when she first entered the n she would often give her frank opinion, before I knew she had started not saying anything. Maybe she had given up.


    I let out a big yawn while I rubbed my eyes and listened. I hadn¡¯t slept much since losing the Slime, so it was unavoidable that I¡¯d be sleepy.


    ¡°Has Arke back yet?¡±


    ¡°...As would be expected, it would be difficult to entrust this to Ark-san who hasn¡¯t even been there.¡±


    Ark was... Ark wasn¡¯t enough. Eva shrugged in exasperation.


    He is strong. Strong enough to be above the others. He¡¯s popr too.


    Apanion from the same n, it truly couldn¡¯t be helped that I would end up relying on him.


    The main thing, was that the number of Hunters with screws loose became even more frequent among the strong.


    From the experience of making a n, I knew that if something came up, if you threw Ark at it then it would work out some way or another.


    Well, an oue of that was having to go through a bitter experience at the White Wolves Den.


    Surely if it was Ark he would be able to do something about the Slime.


    ¡°Tino was the Leader so Tino should do the report. I just chased after them from behind.¡±


    I went to help, but I didn¡¯t defeat any Phantoms or rescue Tino and the others.


    Liz-chan hade running after me so I was of some help indirectly, but looking back on it calmly it didn¡¯t appear that great.


    In the old days I once wished to be a Hunter that could cooly rescue someone in a pinch and be praised. Now I didn¡¯t hold such overambitious desires.


    Whatever the details were, above all the result was that Tino and the rest were safe.


    Sighing with a somewhat philosophical feeling, I was suddenly struck with an idea I could verify with Eva.


    ¡°By the way, have their been any changestely in the Capital?¡±


    ¡°? Changes, as in, what do you mean exactly? What are you saying?¡± Eva Renfeed was excellent.


    Unlike me she had the skills to manage this n that had swelled on arge scale ¨C


    ¡ºFirst Step¡».


    This included the ability to gather information. Though with the exception of me, all our n members were excellent.


    If there were news of strange urrences in the Capital, there was no way she wouldn¡¯t have heard about it.


    In short, it meant that I hadn¡¯t missed Sytry¡¯s Slime.


    Also I didn¡¯t feel impatience in Eva¡¯s tone when she asked for more rification. End of verification.


    I settled back into my chair and breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s ok. It¡¯ll surely be ok. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t anything in particr so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ll investigate immediately.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. That much is unnecessary. It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine... probably. It¡¯s just me imagining things. So, just take it easy, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Eva looked at me suspiciously. Her sole weak point might be that she was too devoted to her work.


    I shouldn¡¯t stir up trouble for myself.


    Most things in the world could generally be made to work as you went along.


    ...Sytry, please hurry back before it¡¯s toote.


    ¡°Afterwards, Liz-san made Tino-san work herself hard so it seems right now she is unable to move.¡±


    ¡°Really? She¡¯s working hard isn¡¯t she.¡±


    Despite only just finishing a hunt where she put her life on the line, wasn¡¯t it quite a considerable thing to immediately go and train?


    As expected of Tino. That¡¯s just like her.


    The Tino that was just a girl when we first came to the Capital could already be called a fine Hunter.


    And Liz also seems to be a fine teacher. That¡¯s right...


    A sudden surge of drowsiness rose up and I let out a big yawn. If I kept sitting like this I¡¯d end up falling asleep.


    The n would keep functioning even if I took a nap.


    But it wouldn¡¯t be good to show that appearance in front of Eva who was working hard.


    I wouldn¡¯t mind if I was expelled, but it would be a problem if Eva quit.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll think about our talk while I go make an appearance. The training range?¡± ¡°...That should be fine. The second floor underground training range.¡±


    ¡°Ok-. Well untilter then.¡±


    As I stood and waved at her, Eva never dropped her serious expression even once.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    ¡°Go collect any new information at once. Gather up any incidents urring in the Imperial Capital, no matter how trivial ¨C scrape it all up.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes. Understood!¡±


    At Eva¡¯s calm yet somewhat intimidating voice, one of her subordinates left the room running.


    Eva Renfeed was originally a merchant.


    Before bing the Deputy n Master she was a member of a tradingpanypeting for the first and second spot as a major power of the Empire ¨C The Wells Company.


    Although she was still in a lower position in those days, after she resigned she still continued to keep her connections.


    ¡ºFirst Step¡» is a huge n.


    Superior Hunters can be identified as an armed force. Especially for a n the size of ¡ºFootprints¡», to the country, merchants, and to other Hunters, it was seen that way down to the bandits and criminals that specialised in Hunters.


    Although it was unfamiliar to Eva, she used her position to construct an intelligencework on the level of the highest in the Capital and developed the n.


    Merchantworks. Information mediums such as newspapers. To not be caught off guard she used her status among Hunters to collect information from Treasure Hunters. Her reach even extended to the Explorers Association.


    Freshness of information was most important. Most of the events urring in the Capital were brought to Eva¡¯s attention immediately.


    That was, why the question asked by the n Master this time had been such a shock.


    If this was the first time she might have firmly proceeded with further questioning. At least, she wouldn¡¯t purposely order for an investigation.


    But, for Eva the Masters words were worth putting confidence into. Cry Andoric was a strange man.


    When they first met he was still a boy without his recognition as a Level 8 Hunter and still didn¡¯t hold an alias.


    From then several years had passed with their rtionship as n head and Deputy Master, but she was still yet to get a good grasp of him.


    He was always sitting vacantly in his office polishing Relics and yawning.


    He didn¡¯t interfere with the management of the n, and there was no feeling that he was working towards anything.


    He didn¡¯t have a strong appearance, and aside from his asional entric behaviour there was nothing special in particr about his character.


    Like some of the people within the n, he didn¡¯t have the shine of a hunter that would be great in the future.


    On the contrary, he was frequently saying he wanted to retire as a Hunter and hand over the n Master position.


    Supposing a person didn¡¯t know him, they would unmistakably conclude that he was an idiot.


    Even Eva, at first held dissatisfaction at thatckluster appearance.


    However sometimes he would let leak words that, to Eva that it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say had full knowledge of the Imperial Capital, contained such precision that they couldn¡¯t be thought of as jokes.


    From natural disasters such as Earthquakes, to the outbreak of abnormalities in a far off Shrine.


    From quarrels between Empire aristocrats up to the manoeuvres of secret societies behind the scenes, many times over she had seen him meddle in affairs with no prior indications.


    The person in question clearly was in no position to know of these things. However, once might be seen as a coincidence, but over and over and it bes seen as an inevitability.


    Inconceivable foresight that could not be expressed with words such as ¡®genius¡¯. Unidentifiable. Infinite Variety was an apt way to call it. When Eva first heard the alias he would be attached with she pped her hands in agreement.


    The person himself said that it was only coincidence and that he was unlucky. However taking the previous conditions into ount and then seeing those wilful Hunters submissive to that figure ¨C


    asionally it looked to Eva as more of a Monster than those Hunters with easy to understand monster like ability.


    Eva held confidence in her own abilities. But it only persisted under the category ofmon sense.


    If Cry perceived some kind of premonition, no matter how abrupt his words were, Eva took action on that premise alone.


    The room of the Deputy n Master.


    Eva finished issuing orders to her many subordinates in the room that was disorderedpared to the n Master¡¯s.


    At the rear window, Eva muttered while looking down at the surface world.


    Dismissing all thoughts of her usual duties from her mind, she frantically tried to recall anything she may have overlooked.


    ¡°What in the world is going to happen, in this Imperial Capital...¡± It was during Eva¡¯s daily routine when this took ce.


    The start of the second arc. If you have any thoughts about the first part as a whole, consider leaving a review on novelupdates since it¡¯d be interesting for me to read them.

 Chapter 25: After the battle

    <h4>Chapter?25: After?the?battle</h4> <h4>Chapter 25</h4>


    After the battle


    The crimson wolf knights that appeared demonstrated their fighting potential.


    The full body armour easily repelled slight attacks, and since each one held a different weapon you couldn¡¯t n on a single countermeasure.


    The blows that were sent out one after another from strong arms held the power of a mid-ss Hunter reinforced by Mana Material. It had the might to be slightly dangerous.


    In addition, without prior knowledge of this information, that was precisely why it would be able to be a threat.


    If your opponent has hardness, prepare weapons that could prate.


    If they hold a variety of weapons, then make countermeasures for everything beforehand.


    And, if it was difficult to beat with mid ss Hunters, just bring Hunters that were certified at a higher level.


    It was a Shrine ranked at Level 3. A cavern existing within a thickly grown forest ¨C the name was the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡».


    Not less than ten treasure hunters were gathered.


    The equipment and outfits were not uniform, and the ages and gender were also diverse.


    The onlymon point held among the gathered Hunters was ¨D they were all top ss Hunters acknowledged as Level 5 or over.


    The average level of Treasure Hunters was said to be 3. This is because levels beyond that require more talent and luck than experience.


    Of the Hunters gathered, they were all well known in Zelbrudia, the Holy Land of Hunters where various Hunters came together.


    Some even held a second name.


    A hunter that had been certified with a high level meant that they had taken in a certain extent of Mana Material, a person that had crossed over the limits of those at mid range.


    For the Hunters used to exploring Shrines ranked much higher than 3, even the wolf knights that were several levels above the originally appearing Phantoms weren¡¯t worthy of caution.


    A male hunter cut through the thick armour of a wolf knight keeping watch. To the feeling in his hands that remained his eyes widened, and he confirmed with hispanion that was intercepting a wolf knight with a bow and arrow at the back.


    ¡°...Was this ce, definitely Level 3?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. All of a sudden the levels of the Phantoms went up. The spear user Rodolph was done in you know. Seems like the boss is tough.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious... wait? But that guy Rodolph, I saw him at the Explorers today.¡± ¡°Then the rescue was in time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what happened huh.¡±


    A light conversation yed out while they never stopped moving.


    A released arrow pierced through a skull, and a wolf knight toppled over.


    The hunters were gathered together to confirm the circumstances of the White Wolves Den.


    It was rare for a Shrines degree of difficulty to suddenly spike, but it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    In a situation where irregrities sprung forth, the Explorers issued a request for qualified hunters to investigate, to ressify the former ranking.


    Due to the hefty rewards offered by the Empire and Explorers, these requests were profitable for high level Hunters.


    ¡°Still, so he was able to survive well then...¡± Curious seeming words.


    The investigation request given by the Explorers was officially announced just recently.


    Which meant the Hunters that took the rescue mission wouldn¡¯t have known of the abnormalities beforehand.


    They may have been cautious because a Level 5 had gone missing, but it wouldn¡¯t have been strange for the mummy collectors to be mummies themselves.


    To the doubting words, the hunter with a huge bow replied with a sour look. ¡°Yeah. That ¡ºInfinite Variety¡» seems to be the one that carried it out.¡±


    ¡°!? Uueh... The Level 8? Why again...¡±


    ¡°Who knows. He¡¯s a hard man to get a read on. But he must have some aim that we aren¡¯t able to understand.¡±


    ¡°Must be.¡±


    Even in the Imperial City, with arge poption of hunters, there were only three people recognised as Level 8.


    All of them had captured countless Shrines, contributed in various fields, and had been recognised as extraordinary people by Explorers Association.


    Among them, Infinite Variety was a Hunter specialised in Treasure Hunting. There wasn¡¯t anything special in particr.


    A party of resourceful members, the leader of ¡ºStrange Grief¡», the master of a


    rge-scale developing n, properly raising levels by oveing Shrines, however


    ¡ª almost all rumours ced him as a strange man.


    He spent his time at the n headquarters, and rarely took center stage so there was no chance to meet him.


    Only, apparently he didn¡¯t have the look of a Level 8 and was said to have a dull appearance.


    Of course, reality would be different. Since Level certification trials were not that simple to ovee.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time we entered. Confirm the rank of the highest level Wolf Knight, and the Boss too if possible. We can¡¯t earn the reward without working for it.¡±


    ¡°Understood¡±


    In an instant their mode of thought changed, bing conscious of the battlefield. From the voice of the Leader, each expression tightened as they looked towards the


    dim Shrine.


    Cold air drifted out, as if to threaten away invaders. Howls resounded.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    A Shrine exploration will be rough. No matter how much attention you ce on safety, you will be putting your life on the line fighting the inhabiting monsters and Phantoms.


    Therefore excellent Hunters were diligent and never cked off.


    The Capital also held many training facilities that could be used by regr Hunters, and smaller ones were also provided by the Explorers Association. When it came time to raise funds to build the base of ¡ºFirst Step¡» it was only natural to include facilities for training purposes.


    The training grounds of ¡ºFirst Step¡» were built on five floors underground, so they could be freely used by each n member.


    To endure the absurd strength held by Hunters, the facilities seem to have taken a lot of money, but their reputation was superb.


    Since I didn¡¯t interfere I didn¡¯t know any further details, but it seems at the start Eva and the admin staff went through some terrible hardships.


    I descended the metal staircase, and passed by a party I remembered from somewhere.


    It was a mixed gender five person party. One of them saw me and their eyes widened.


    A man with a toweringrge build with arge scar running down his cheek. His weapon was a long handled axe that would be capable of bisecting full body armour.


    ......I definitely recognised him but his name didn¡¯t rise to the surface. ¡°Cry. This is unusual, are you training?¡±


    I¡¯m slightly used to it, but when someone I didn¡¯t know the name of called me by my own name it gave me a weird feeling.


    The other person wouldn¡¯t know that I didn¡¯t remember their name. I put on a calm smile to deceive them.


    ¡°Something like that. Are you all training as well?¡±


    At my question, the members exchanged ufortable nces.


    A bad reaction. In cases like this the answers they give usually aren¡¯t good.


    As I was filled with apprehension, the representativerge man showed a frown.


    ¡°Right... however, at the moment... it might be better not to go. Since it¡¯s a little bit, rough.¡±


    ¡°That was... already torture.¡±


    A man at the back had turned pale as he muttered a few words. I see... I think I¡¯ll not go anymore....


    Without a doubt it would be Liz-chan.


    In regard to where Liz is, there will either be a copsed human body or a corpse of a monster. It was a miserable method that you could arrive there naturally if you searched an area going through turmoil long enough.


    Tino was excellent. Only a handful of people could reach Level 4 in such a short period of time.


    And, she achieved it through Liz¡¯s training that seemed severe even to Hunters that had been through many battles.


    I think saying torture was a bit of an over-exaggeration, but since she just returned from a Hunt Liz was probably still a bit fired up.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright it¡¯s alright. Because Liz is usually rough.¡±


    ¡°...Aah, ¡ºSevered Shadow¡» was a member of Cry¡¯s party wasn¡¯t she?¡± Five people turned over silent inexpressible gazes.


    A child of ours is always troubling you, forgive us.


    ¡°If we try to stop her she¡¯ll fight back, so it¡¯s better for us to wait a bit before we go in ¨D¡±


    A child of ours is always troubling you, truly please forgive us.


    How rough was it, that the expressions of people that are fighting everyday against monsters were clouded over?


    We¡¯d only just managed toe back with some trouble so I thought it would be good to take it slow and rest, so why can¡¯t she be more docile...


    It¡¯s ok if you train Tino, but don¡¯t cause trouble for other people.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll do something.¡± ¡°...If Cry says so then... I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    They¡¯re extremely afraid.


    One of our n rules was for everyone to get along with each other though.


    Now that Liz had learned to make adjustments and wouldn¡¯t snap at others with her true strength, she wasn¡¯t like a monster anymore.


    For some reason the party that I didn¡¯t remember apanied me down the stairs.


    In front of the second underground floor training facility many members were gathered. It was a bizarre sight.


    One of them noticed my presence and turned around.


    A man with ck hair tinged in dark green. His height was about the same as mine, but even through his clothes you could tell he hd a well trained body, he was a seasoned Hunter.


    His age was several years above mine, but he was one of the hunters in the youngest ss.


    One of our own n members. An archer of remarkable skill. Sven Anger.


    A prominent figure among Footprints ¨C the Leader of a certified Level 6 party


    ¡ºIron Cross¡» .


    ¡°...!! If it isn¡¯t Master! You¡¯ve finallye down to see us... go stop Severed Shadow. We can¡¯t use the training grounds.¡±


    ¡°Monster extermination isn¡¯t part of my duties.¡±


    It was more suited for Sven¡¯s ¡ºIron¡» that specialised in exterminating monsters and harmful animals over exploring Shrines.


    A decorative n Master like me had no ce to act don¡¯t you think? ¡°But it¡¯s your monster!? You¡¯re not going to raise your hand again?¡±


    That¡¯s a horrible thing to say. Even though we¡¯re basically part of the same n. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    But, even if you say that, it¡¯s irrelevant.


    Unfortunately, my friends had long ago gone beyond myprehension. How terribly far they¡¯ve gone exactly is hard to judge.


    Isn¡¯t it enough to knock down bullets (or rather catch them) with their vision blocked?


    The skilled Hunters were ring at the thick door, and I let out a small sigh.


    ¡°...Anthem and Lucia both, no one is here to put a stop to her. Why did Liz have to return alone?¡±


    Sven and the people behind him seem to be fed up.


    If it was this man he would be able to put up a fight to some extent, but in that situation Liz-chan would keep biting until one of them copsed...


    The members of Strange Grief... my childhood friends were roughly divided into two groups.


    The problem children, and the ones withparatively good sense.


    And in our party generally, there was the equation that Liz and Luke caused uproars, and Anthem and Lucia pacified them.


    The current Liz without a stopper was more vicious than the monsters in the area. A child of ours is always troubling you, truly please forgive us.


    ¡°She released all the traps and arrived at the Boss room, but abandoned it and quickly came back because she seemed to want to return home.¡±


    ¡°...This time it was the ¡¾Fortress of 10,000 Demons¡¿ wasn¡¯t it?¡± Sven frowned at the incredible talk. I also found it incredible.


    Liz truly behaved freely.


    By all rights abandoning others at a Shrine and returning wasn¡¯t something permissible.


    But in our party everyone except one person were childhood friends, everyone was a free spirit and they were all skilled.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t the healer that left, and they had another thief so it would work out somehow.


    Sven spoke to me in a hurry.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop them quickly, Tino will die.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, that¡¯s too much. People won¡¯t die that easily.¡± ¡°N-No, really...¡±


    Liz was indeed the Genocider, with the habit of indiscriminately biting out here and there and getting caught by the guards in a brawl many times over. And she was a person that would keep beating the other side until a reward came out and continue until there was just dust remaining. But she wasn¡¯t someone that would kill her own disciple.


    Sven and the others took a step back.


    I gave an exasperated smile and slowly opened the door to the training ground.


    Liz was standing in the center of the training ground.


    Her pink blonde hair was tied up at the back, coupled together with her small build it looked cute.


    Regrettably, scattered at her feet was something like a ragged lump of clothing, and her prating cold and indifferent voice made it all less sweet seeming.


    ¡°Hey? Why aren¡¯t you standing? Howe you won¡¯t stand? Is this already your limit? It shouldn¡¯t be right? Maybe you can¡¯t draw anything else out? Are you trying to make light of me? Want to die? You want to die? You think you won¡¯t die? Think you won¡¯t be killed? Should I kill you? Don¡¯t you have something important? Nothing to protect? Why are you¡¯re arms and legs not moving, even though they¡¯re still attached? If you don¡¯t bring out all your power ¨D you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Ok let¡¯s leave it there-!¡±


    Without breaking my smile, I wedged my way between them while pping my hands.


    Of course my inner mind was pulling back. Please, I just want you to live a little more peacefully.


    Trantor Notes


    -The guy Cry meets on the staircase calls him Cry-dono. From anime you mainly see this used for like a knight character or something referring to their lord.


    However from the way the hunter talks it seems intentionally informal. It¡¯s not really used in real life Japanese apparently. Either used by really old people or used to make fun of old people. Anyway it didn¡¯t seem necessary to me, since it might get confused as super respectful when it (probably) isn¡¯t and also since we¡¯re unlikely to see that nameless character again anyway.


    -Sven Anger(both Germanic ¨C Norse). Hisst name I guess could be Unger (Germanic also). But Anger is legitimate plus it has that thing going for it so why not.

 Chapter 26: Training

    <h4>Chapter?26: Training</h4> <h4>Chapter 26</h4>


    Training


    Tino was heaped up like a ragged lump of cloth.


    As I rushed over, a moan mixed of pain and sorrow could be heard.


    Her trembling body was curled up as if to look smaller, and her hair that was casually scattered on the floor moved slightly as she raised her head.


    Before my eyes, Liz¡¯s foot swung downwards.


    The sound of the ground rumbling seemed to shake through the whole building. Tino¡¯s body jumped in a spasm.


    That leg strength that could ovee a Level 8 Shrine was already no longer able to be categorised under human.


    The floor that should have been solidly made had a footprint remaining in it.


    Where was such power hiding in such a small body... ¡°What? Cry-chan. Right now I¡¯m teaching Tee you know?¡±


    While raising a light voice Liz turned to face me. Beautiful light pink eyes like jewels pierced through me.


    Liz was a little unusual and impulsive, but she wasn¡¯t an unreliable person.


    She was particrly sincere in regards to power. She herself hade close to death while oveing ordeals many times over in order to improve her strength.


    She might have loathsomely high demands, but Liz was earnest in training Tino and really hated anything getting in her way.


    Several years had passed since the n had been built.


    Older Parties had a long time rtionship with Liz, but still no one would step in


    because that fact had been deeply permeated.


    ¡°You see Tee, she has the talent. Maybe even more than me. But she¡¯s weak. Why is it I wonder, when I was around the same as Tee ¨D I was a lot stronger?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh yep, that¡¯s right.¡±


    She¡¯s already quite strong. Everyone is strong. Isn¡¯t that good? Everyone is different and everyone is fine.


    I somehow managed to fix my smile that was starting to stiffen up, and came in front of Liz.


    Sven and the others were stopped at the entrance, peeking at our situation.


    I didn¡¯t know much about the difference between Liz and Tino, but Liz¡¯s words were most likely correct.


    Given Liz¡¯s character, for her to say that someone else was more talented wouldn¡¯t be something easy.


    But that wasn¡¯t a good reason to leave that cute junior in tatters, beating her down and breaking her spirit.


    ¡°You¡¯re still so sweet. Cry-chan might be gentle enough to allow it, but with the way things are, isn¡¯t she just going to end up in trouble again?


    She¡¯s still my disciple, so I have to take the trouble to make sure she acquires the minimum amount of true strength.


    If Tee is a small fry then... I too might be looked down on....¡±


    Liz gave a spine chilling light smile.


    The temperature dropped from the violence hinted at in her voice.


    At this stage it was toote for her to be a small fry, and no one would look down on you.


    Especially within the Imperial Capital, Liz¡¯s name was spoken about with awe. She was a frequent regr on the list of most dangerous Hunters.


    Following that, Liz looked towards the entrance with eyes as if looking at insects.


    ¡°Some people have beening over to stop me, but it¡¯s got nothing to do with them.


    Tee is different to those whiny bitches, my job¡¯s to to make her strong. She needs be at the edge of death to make it.


    She¡¯s got no time to rest. She¡¯s got no time to y around.


    Do they want Liz-chan¡¯s disciple to end up as trash? I¡¯ll kill ¡¯em.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just talk. Her murderous intent wasn¡¯t aughing matter, it was menacing.


    Her methods were warped, but the zealousness towards training her disciple was apparent.


    Tino was still curled up hiding her body, in a ttering tremble. Liz narrowed her eyes as she looked up at me from below.


    She spoke with a sugary voice, but I felt the delusion of a de being pressed against my throat.


    .


    ¡°Since it¡¯s Cry-chan then ¨D you understand right?¡±


    I answered with my smiling expression fixed in ce.


    ¡°Uh-huh yep, that¡¯s right. Just, I get that you¡¯re enthusiastic, but it looks like Tino has already met her limits. So for today lets just end it here ok?¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how many hours she had been working hard for, but at the point where Tino had copsed on the floor it was obvious she was at her limit.


    At the moment our healer Anthem wasn¡¯t here, so if she was made to do anything too unreasonable there was a chance that there could besting after effects.


    That was one of the biggest reasons Hunters retired. Neither magic nor potions were omnipotent.


    But if possible I also didn¡¯t want to offend Liz, but since no one else was here, I had to be the one to tell her to stop.


    For a moment, Liz¡¯s eyes were blinking in a state like she didn¡¯t understand what had been said. She tilted he head to the side as she spoke.


    ¡°Hmm? Eh? Cry-chan, are you perhaps, telling Liz-chan to stop?¡± ¡°Uh-huh yep. That¡¯s certainly right.¡±


    Her eyes went wide open. The depths of her pink irises were imbued with a sense of translucence, squirming with energy that could explode with the slightest stimulus.


    Several seconds of silence passed. Liz peered into my eyes as if trying to measure my true intentions.


    The atmosphere grated due to the strong tension. Her hand slowly stretched out, and touched my cheek.


    a


    And her whole face bloomed into a smile. a


    ¡°Ok then, today¡¯s over!¡±


    The voice that chilled the heart from a short while ago suddenly changed to a bright one.


    Pivoting around, she looked down on Tino still lying on the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry? I tried to make adjustments not to kill you, and you were still wriggling so I thought you could still go on, but since Cry-chan says so was that your limit?¡±


    ¡°Mas, ter...?


    Why are you calling out my name instead of hers?


    Tino slowly raised her head. There, her face was covered by Liz¡¯s mask. The party symbol of ¡ºStrange Grief¡». The smiling skeleton mask.


    Tears wouldn¡¯t brim out from the eye sockets painted over in ck no matter what,


    and her facial expression wouldn¡¯t be revealed. But why was she wearing the mask.....


    Suddenly guessing at my question, Liz spoke with a smile that made it hard to believe she had physically punished her disciple.


    ¡°It would be better if Tee could join us. So she could do it sooner I thought she could grow a bit more, so I tested her out a little.


    But it was useless. It looks like she¡¯s unable to do anything just by wearing the mask and having her vision closed off. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t join us right?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a rule like that though?


    If there was such a condition, in the first ce I wouldn¡¯t be able to be in the Party.


    The condition for joining the party of ¡ºStrange Grief¡», was to be reended by an existing party member and that was it.


    Well though... I think it was still too early to bring in Tino.


    It was my own long cherished desire to bring in new members, and it wasn¡¯t that Tino was bad, but if she was thrown into a Shrine with too high difficulty and ended up dying it would be getting the priorities out of order.


    Perhaps following along with the existing members might go smoothly, but I was a cautious person.


    ¡°Uh-huh yep, that¡¯s right. It may still be too early.¡±


    ¡°Cry-chan soo, how long do you think until she¡¯ll be able to enter in?¡± Don¡¯t ask me something like that.


    The Leader is also half there as decoration, and right now I don¡¯t even know the situation of the party.


    I pretended to ponder over it while thinking of nothing and maintained a smile as I spoke.


    ¡°Until she¡¯s about the same as Liz I guess.¡± ¡°eh......?¡±


    Tinoying at our feet, from the back of her throat rose a strained thin shriek like sound.


    Even if you didn¡¯t raise such a heart-rending voice... it was just a joke. Liz is your teacher in earnest, at a suitable time she will make the proposal at her own discretion.


    You don¡¯t really have to hear out my opinion on this?


    ¡°Kyaa-, Cry-chan you brute. If you say that, no matter how much time passes she¡¯ll never join you know?¡±


    ¡°.....No no, that isn¡¯t true.¡±


    For some reason Liz looked delighted and she embraced my arm. I¡¯m looking forward to the day Tino joins the party.


    And, seeing how the hunt went in the White Wolves Den, I was convinced that the day wouldn¡¯t be far away.


    Of course, that would all depend on Liz¡¯s opinion, so I wouldn¡¯t put that into words.


    ¡°So, why did Crye here for? Was it maybe to meet with me?¡±


    ¡°Gark-san wanted to hear from Tino about the ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿ so she was to go and make a report.¡±


    ¡°Cry-chan is sincere huh. I wish someone hade to call on me... or rather someone to go with.¡±


    I briskly stroked the head of Liz that had murmured abusively, in order to turn her consciousness towards another direction.


    The feeling of glossy hair. Liz turned her sweetly smiling face towards me. Ok then. Since you want to go.


    To begin with, the person that was called for directly was me... it was good that I didn¡¯t have to use another person.


    The degree that you think about and the degree that you carry out is a different story.


    Truly though I just wished to live more rxed just a little longer.


    Liz put a finger on her lips, crouched over and looked down on Tino who wasn¡¯t making a single movement on the floor.


    ¡°Is it, a rush? If it needs to be done quick we can just go over to Gark-chan¡¯s ce and throw her over right now.¡±


    Even though she was always treated in this fashion, why Tino adored Liz I just didn¡¯t understand.


    Gark-san also wasn¡¯t as strict as to summon Tino battered like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big rush. It¡¯s fine for her to recover first. It¡¯ll be fine tomorrow or the day after I think.¡±


    I wonder if that means that I don¡¯t have to go anymore. That¡¯s it! Lets just forget about it.


    ¡°Tee, did you hear that? Understand? If you heard, make a big nod with your head.¡±


    At Liz¡¯s voice, Tino¡¯s head raised and lowered ever so slightly while she wasying down.


    She was more worn out than the time at the White Wolves Den.


    Looking down at Tino my eyes narrowed and I breathed out a sigh. Jeez how do I put it, isn¡¯t this just too pitiful?


    Tino is a hunter, a disciple of Liz while at the same time being one of my juniors. Liz should be separated from Tino for a bit... Tino needs some time right now.


    It was a little different to the work of a Hunter, but I think this was something worthy of a Leader.


    At Liz¡¯s back I put my hand firmly on her shoulder.


    Her delicate shoulders didn¡¯t seem like they belonged to someone always in Shrines beating Phantoms to death.


    ¡°Alright. Lets go somewhere ok Liz-chan.¡± ¡°Cry-chan... Do you think I¡¯m a child?¡±


    ¡°I do not. You¡¯re so great and amazing.¡± I gave off a soothing feeling.


    People from the n were watching from the entrance holding their breaths anxiously, their expressions stiff.


    I hadn¡¯t been a friend of Liz since childhood just to show off. Liz wasn¡¯t as bad as the others thought.


    Now she has taken a disciple, but fundamentally she was a girl that was self- realised.


    ¡°Erm... go somewhere, where? A Date?¡± ¡°Ah...Well To go eat icecream?¡±


    But Liz wasn¡¯t good with sweet food. Sytry as well as Lucia as well as Anthem also weren¡¯t fans.


    The only one with a sweet tooth among my childhood friends was just me.


    Sure enough, Liz¡¯s expression became gloomy. And, at the time she was going to say something, her gaze turned downwards.


    The shoe model Relic ¡ºHighest Roots¡» that she always wore concealed her ankles. They had a battered worn out hand grabbing onto them.


    Liz¡¯srge eyes gleamed with a dangerous light.


    ¡°Hmmm-? What are you doing, Tee? You know, right now Liz-chan and Cry-chan are talking.¡±


    Tino didn¡¯t make a single movement. The hand grasping at Liz¡¯s ankle had no strength in it, and if she wanted to shake it off she probably could.


    However, while face down Tino let out a voice mingled in with rough breaths.


    ¡°I c-can still....move, first.....Mas-ter.....¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see her expression. The airtight mask turned all emotions contained inside it into a smile. Honestly, I feel like it would be better if we used a different symbol for our party.


    Liz touched the hand I had on her shoulder, gently removed it and walked away. Hm? Doesn¡¯t this seem bad?


    ¡°Woow. Just before you couldn¡¯t move at all. You should have already been broken! There¡¯s no way you should¡¯ve recovered in such a short time! Look look, Cry-chan! My Tee has finally done it see!?¡±


    Despite being interrupted, Liz¡¯s mood was unusually good. Why does she look so happy, was I allowed to ask that?


    Liz had sparkling eyes, but I felt like I was drawing away. No matter how you looked at it, she wasn¡¯t moving at all. If she didn¡¯t get medical treatment immediately it could be bad.


    However, while disorientated and wobbly, Tino staggered to her feet. She was so unsteady on her feet that If I faced her I could defeat her.


    Due to the mask I couldn¡¯t see her face, but at that moment from the bottom of my heart I was d that the mask was there.


    ¡°As expected of Cry-chan! If it was me no matter what it wasn¡¯t enough ¨C I¡¯m so jealous! Yeah, I took it a little easy, but it wasn¡¯t enough!¡±


    What wasn¡¯t enough.....I want to ask, but I can¡¯t.


    Liz was excited. Her eyes were zing with brightness and her skin was flushed. She was fired up. Just looking from the side you could understand the overwhelming energy.


    The alias she was given ¨D ¡ºSevered Shadow¡» belonged to a man, Zebrudia¡¯s most famous ¡ºthief¡».


    So, Liz had be his apprentice, and once she possessed full mastery after several years, she seeded the name as the second generation.


    It was rumoured that the ¡ºSevered Shadow¡» had a lifespan different to other humans.


    I didn¡¯t know what it meant, but it was certain that she had be an inhuman lifeform.


    Liz-chan stretched out her limbs and spoke softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is, I¡¯m really sorry but, Cry-chan can you leave?¡± ¡°Eh-¡°


    Eh? You can¡¯t be nning to resume training? But she just reached the point of only barely being able to move? Huh-...


    The fact was that the gap between their true abilities was like the distance between heaven and earth.


    The difference was too much even without Tino battered and wearing a mask, while Liz was at full energy.


    There was no contest.


    And for that, Liz didn¡¯t seem like she was nning to go easy on her. Seeing the staggering Tino, her eyes were shining as if given a new toy.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter if Cry-chan is around but... isn¡¯t it too pitiful for Tee? You can¡¯t see her face but, after this she¡¯s going to be spitting up blood and wetting her pants. Since there¡¯s no one here for recovery I can¡¯t half kill her, but all her most shameful spots will be seen. If it was me I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Ok? You can watch next time, but since she¡¯s new can you show her some sympathy? Ok?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah¡±


    Amazing. Liz-chan, whether she was delighted or angry, the tension was identical. To that smiling face like a sunflower I could only nod my head.


    I double checked over Tino, but it looked like she was also showing the will to continue training.


    What was it that drove those girls to go so far... I really didn¡¯t understand Hunters.


    Trantor Notes


    Cry has a few repeated catchphrase type words.


    After reading quite a lot of the webnovel, probably the most repeated one is ¡¸¤¦¤ó¤¦¤ó¡£¤½¤¦¤À¤Í¡¹(UnUn. Sou-dane)


    It¡¯s just agreeing for the sake of continuing the conversation.


    There¡¯s probably a much better trantion then what I¡¯m using and it vexes me since it¡¯s somonly repeated.


    Tino gets referred to as Kawaiisou a fair bit. It¡¯s not a huge deal, but there are a number of Japanese words that have no true English equivalents and this is one of them.


    It basically means pitiful or pathetic... but not really with such cold meanings. As you might have seen from the word, it has cute in it ¨C it may have more of a feeling of ¡®poor little thing¡¯.


    Maybe like seeing a kitten sneeze. In English when you look at someone beaten on the ground and


    call them pitiful ¨C it¡¯s usually the viin looking down on them. But kawaiisou is not that. Another word like this is the name of the site ¨C majime. It doesn¡¯t really mean serious or diligent exactly, it can be quite a bit more in meaning.


    A counter to these words I remember reading of is ¡®hierarchy¡¯. I tried looking for the journal I was reading but I can¡¯t find it, makes it feel like I¡¯m making this up. Basically though it talked about how in the 80¡¯s or something, western business were teaching about Japanese hierarchy... except the exact concept of hierarchy didn¡¯t exist in Japan and they adapted it as a loan word.


    Liz aint got no chill. We usually see the male protagonist suffer for training, but it¡¯s totally worth it! This just shines a light how messed up that is.


    Anyway I think it¡¯s fine if anyone is ufortable with the violence, I¡¯m not trying to invalidate how anyone feels or anything.

 Chapter 27: Compromise

    <h4>Chapter?27: Compromise</h4> <h4>Chapter 27</h4>


    Compromise


    ¡°Well, sorry. That Liz, when she¡¯s like this she won¡¯t listen to a word you say...¡± I went back upstairs while apologising.


    I was Liz¡¯s childhood friend. Without thinking about our foundations she would pick fights with any and everyone, and she only listened to the initial members of


    ¡ºStrange Grief¡».


    But it was only listening and taking into consideration. You couldn¡¯t issue one sidedmands.


    There were several floors for training in the n house, but the facilities were different at each level.


    What Liz was monopolising was the one intended for ¡ºthieves¡». From close


    bat to target throwing, traps to treasure chests, there was no better substitute for testing out the skills of a thief.


    Originally it wasn¡¯t meant to be something you used alone, but once it had be like this she wasn¡¯t going to budge.


    For the moment there was no choice but to give up or use another training range. Sven frowned and groaned at my apology.


    ¡°Tch, can¡¯t help it. Master¡¯s spartan tendency has started up again.¡± ¡°No, see I was saying stop- ¡°


    ¡°Right, no need to say any more. I get it I get it. Tino getting stronger isn¡¯t a bad thing for the rest of us.¡±


    With an expression that really looked like he didn¡¯t get it at all, Sven nodded his head as if trying to convince himself.


    ...Well he doesn¡¯t look like he understood at all, but whatever. If he was going to permit Liz¡¯s violence then I wouldn¡¯t say anything extra.


    The people around Sven met eyes with each other and in the next moment they also nodded to each other. Liz really needed to follow their example of cooperative spirit.


    There were many Hunters with high skill that had something wrong with their heads.


    Sven and the others were also differentpared with ordinary people, but inparison to ones like Liz they hadmon sense.


    Someone please do something.


    As I left the training range the sound of a scream like roar resounded, but I decided not to listen to it.


    Ah- ...I just want to forget everything and go eat ice-cream.


    ¡ì


    ¡°The Northern Highway is closed off?¡±


    While engaging in small talk, I was amazed at the news given by Sven. The Imperial Capital was also the Empire¡¯s center ofmerce.


    Roads extending East, West, South, and North connected with towns and shrines. Even just one road being blocked off wasn¡¯t a trivial matter.


    I had heard that a Phantom from the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡» had attacked a merchant party the other day, but I didn¡¯t think the judgement would be made to blockade the road.


    ¡°Aah, it seems multiple Phantoms were discovered. Looks like the details are still being investigated... a few of the knights sent to check on the situation were done in.¡±


    Sven had a serious expression, shrugging his shoulders.


    The behaviour of Phantoms was basically limited to the interior of Shrines.


    If one was encountered outside once you could write it off as a coincidence, but if it happened another two or three times in a short period you couldn¡¯t keep thinking it was an ident, and start thinking that something must have happened.


    Which reminded me, something did seem off about the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡».


    I really didn¡¯t have the slightest idea what the cause was, and it was unrted to me who never left the capital to go outside, but safe highways prepared by thinning out the surrounding monsters were the arteries of the Empire.


    The many merchants that gathered also held the expectation that the roads would be safe.


    It was likely that we would also be asked to cooperate in settling the issue. I wondered if Gark¡¯s call might also be about this.


    I tilted my head slightly in contemtion, but stopped thinking and breathed a short sigh.


    There was no point in thinking about it. I had an ace up my sleeve. Of course, I wasn¡¯t thinking about thepletely useless Liz-chan that returned alone.


    The one that¡¯s useful in times like these, the man called Ark Rodin.


    Ark was popr. And powerful. He was smart too, and his name carried weight. And so his ability tomand was excellent.


    Above all else, he had a good personality. His party members, as you¡¯d expect were several steps behind him, but they had enough ability.


    He could both act as amander or a lone soldier perfectly, he was one or two drops of tasty man.


    The Hunters of ¡ºFootprints¡» generally all had high pride, but there wasn¡¯t anyone that wouldn¡¯t listen to the words of Ark (except for my own party members).


    If you gave him the right tomand and threw him at something, everything would turn out smoothly. Conversely if it didn¡¯t go smoothly then it was something that couldn¡¯t be helped to begin with.


    He probably wouldn¡¯t be back so soon yet... Until Ark returned I needed to do whatever possible to stall for time.


    Whenever he left the Capital for a long period of time he would notify us in advance, so since he didn¡¯t get in touch this time he shouldn¡¯t be away for very long.


    While I was spacing out, Sven¡¯s gave a warped grin towards the misfortune and pounded my shoulder with his hand.


    ¡°Master has a lot ofposure as usual.¡± Without saying anything I gave a smile.


    That¡¯s because it waspletely someone else¡¯s problem.


    I don¡¯t mean to boast but my self preservation skills are pretty considerable. Speaking of my preservation skills, pushing things onto others was something I had always been doing to make it this far.


    And I would continue to do so in the future. I could only do so. Before I caused someone to make a fatal mistake, please expel me to somewhere else.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s about to happen, but I reckon a request will being our way. I was going to do some adjustments in preparation for that... I guess I¡¯ll do them tomorrow.¡±


    Our child truly caused you trouble, I sincerely apologise. However, Sven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to be frustrated.


    They had been around since we first came to the Capital, so they were used to Liz


    acting rashly.


    Well, ¡ºIron Cross¡» was famous for it¡¯s well bncedposition and reliable skills, with enough remarkable ability to defeat a type of dragon.


    Even if they didn¡¯t do any adjustments, they should have the leeway for some stray Phantoms.


    At least the Wolf Knights from the Shrine the other day wouldn¡¯t be able to be their opponents.


    And then, a nice idea struck my mind.


    If I sent Iron to Gark, wouldn¡¯t everything be spearheaded over in that direction? Gark-san also wouldn¡¯tin if it was a Level 6 party.


    Unlike me, Sven didn¡¯t dislike subjugating Phantoms so it would be perfect. Today I really am... on the ball.


    I looked at Sven and the others, the surrounding members of Iron Cross, and spoke with a smile.


    ¡°If you have the time, why not do the quest? By the way, tell Gark-san I can¡¯te over because I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    In good humour Cry Andoric left with a whimsical stride.


    Sven saw him off, staring at his back with a far away look. A member of ¡ºIron Cross¡»that had been silent until then, a young man with the healer role Henrik Hefner, spoke with an exasperated tone.


    ¡°As ever... you can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s thinking... a carefree person, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°...Well, you know..., he¡¯s not a bad guy really...¡±


    While awkwardly scratching his cheek, Sven gave a wry smile.


    Iron Cross was one of First Step¡¯s founding parties. Compared to Arch Brave and Strange Grief their average age was slightly higher, but they were a young party part of the golden generation.


    They were a rare party in which all members held the ability to cure wounds, and although they didn¡¯t have any showy achievements, the well bncedposition of their party and the reliable way they conducted themselves boosted their reputation and fame.


    Unfortunately in the same generation there were two monster-like parties so they didn¡¯t really stand out, but outside of that generation they were evaluated as a party that was thought to have a shot at the top, and the Explorers Association and other parties held deep trust towards them.


    Even though he was the n Master, the parties they belonged to were different. Their positions should have been equal.


    Being used for chores didn¡¯t give a very good feeling. To say nothing of Hunters that valued honour and dignity highly.


    ¡°...Shouldn¡¯t it have been better to refuse... I mean, what¡¯s that guy doing all the time anyway?¡±


    His words disyed his veiled exasperation and discontent. The history of ¡ºStrange Grief¡» was known.


    To ¡ºIron Cross¡» that went step by step reliably, the pace they captured Shrines


    could conversely be called reckless, a path of voluntarily exchanging your life for glory.


    Henrik didn¡¯t understand it, but he respected them. There was nothing about the name that did not inspire fear.


    But their Leader was a different story. Henrik hadn¡¯t seen ¡ºInfinite Variety¡»leave for a Shrine even once. If anything, he had hardly ever seen him outside of the n House.


    To the words of the young man that had only joined recently, the Leader Sven spoke in order to pacify him.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine... we¡¯ve got the time anyway. Having him owe us one isn¡¯t bad either.¡± Henrik frowned at the reply of the leader that usually held his stance resolutely.


    ¡°While the others are out on hunts, the Leader stays behind by himself as a house- sitter....? Aren¡¯t the other members frustrated?¡±


    ¡°Cry¡¯s always been like that. Henrik, you¡¯ve only joined recently so you might not know. That party revolves around him, and this n revolves around him too.¡±


    His voice was light, but it held strength as if to not permit any further doubts.


    Being sensitive to what was left unsaid, Henrik held his tongue. Even if you had dissatisfaction, talking badly about your n¡¯s Master in public was unwise.


    ¡°...If Sven-san says so, then it¡¯s fine I guess...¡±


    The depths could not be seen, it was an odd way of saying it, but he just couldn¡¯t understand.


    Carrying a second name, being level 8, the Master of arge-scale n, and the leader of the well known ¡ºStrange Grief¡».


    If someone didn¡¯t tell him, it would be unbelievable. Even now that he knew it was hard to believe.


    A Hunter needed to have a discerning eye to judge character.


    Power will be determined by the amount of umted Mana Material, which wasn¡¯t always apparent from appearances.


    It was a world in which arge man with a fierce look could be defeated by a little girl.


    He had tried to train his eyes to observe the interior and not be stuck on outward appearance, but Henrik¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t able to see Cry as a skilled Hunter.


    He had too little gravitas.


    ¡°In the first ce, Liz and Luke will pick a fight over anything so when the timees don¡¯tin if you try to stop them.¡±


    At those words he closed his eyes, and recalled the training grounds from a short while ago.


    A bursting with me like aura, that shouldn¡¯t be taken out into town, it wasn¡¯t possible to go out, the fighting spirit held murderous intent.


    The prating cold voice was only heard from the entrance, but it was so terrifying his breath had caught in his throat.


    The problem child of ¡ºStrange Grief¡». He knew the name ¡ºSevered Shadow¡». The Hunters at Level 6 that held a second name were only a small amount.


    Certainly... to put yourself in the middle of that, it would be fine to at least admit that there was courage.


    ¡°...But he didn¡¯t stop it...¡±


    His dissatisfaction hadn¡¯t beenpletely resolved, but Henrik¡¯s expression had half-way loosened up and Sven gave him a gratified nod.


    ¡°Also, you might not get it yet, but that man as well is without a doubt... a monster. The descendant of the hero, the one expected to be the strongest Ark Rodin... he¡¯s the only opponent Ark has ever admitted defeat to.


    Liz and Luke also obediently follow him. When you¡¯re part of the same n you tend to forget it...¡±


    .


    Sven talked with his eyes narrowed, and Henrik gulped.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to obey any order, just... don¡¯t get careless only looking at what¡¯s on the surface.


    Don¡¯t take everything he says literally. Read between the lines. You¡¯re always doing so, right?¡±


    ¡°-...Yes!¡±


    Contrary to his brash manner of speech the Leader had a sharp look, Henrik bit his lip, and cut away his hesitation by answering loudly.


    He had been careless. He knew the other was a Level 8 Hunter, and a short while ago he hadn¡¯t been able to discern Cry to be a Hunter of a much higher rank.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he had been concealing his higher position... that shouldn¡¯t be something that was possible.


    If Infinite Variety had been guiding his thoughts intentionally, how frightening would it be?


    As if to reassure Henrik who¡¯s face had cramped up, Sven spoke cheerfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that kind of face. No problems were made. Besides... Strange Grief also has Anthem in it. As long as he¡¯s their Cry can¡¯t pull off anything too weird.¡±


    Hearing that name, Henrik¡¯s expression finally went ck.


    All members of ¡ºIron Cross¡» followed the Holy God and held healing ability. There were no Healers that were active in the Capital that didn¡¯t know the name of Anthem Smart.


    Even though they belonged to the same n, first ss Hunters were busy. Without exception, Anthem also rarely surfaced, but his reputation was well known.


    The party with the dangerous name ¡ºStrange Grief¡» didn¡¯t have many good rumours surrounding it, but Anthem alone never had anything negative said against him.


    Historically, the conscience of ¡ºStrange Grief¡».


    Specialising in abilities of healing and protection, he was a stern man full of benevolence that would not only help his party members but also others that requested his aid.


    He didn¡¯t know how true it was, but there was talk of being awarded for curing the untreatable disease of a high noble, and recruiters under the direct supervision of the Emperor approaching him. Rumours such as those were never ending.


    That the members of ¡ºStrange Grief¡» could continually ovee Hunts that


    were harsh even for skilled Hunters in good health should be due to that man.


    ¡°...The Imperial Capital¡¯s foremost Pdin ¨D¨D ¡ºUnshakeable Permanence¡», is it?¡±


    ¡°A man that doesn¡¯t tolerate any injustice. Straightced maybe, and a bit of a stick in the mud, but reliable. Both Liz and Luke have to acknowledge that guy.


    ...Now, lets end the gossip here, lets go to the Explorers. They¡¯ll know the situation on the highway.¡±


    Ignoring Henrik who had said something more, Sven ended the conversation. At that moment the colour drained from the face of the rookie.


    From now on if something simr happened, he shouldn¡¯t look down on someone based off what was on the surface.


    Certainly theposition of ¡ºStrange Grief¡» seemed disconnected frommon sense, but that didn¡¯t mean Sven hadn¡¯t admitted that from the very beginning.


    Apart from the members anyway, only the Leader looked like an ordinary person.


    Seeing the sight of Henrik¡¯s recovery, Sven recalled the time when ¡ºFirst Step¡»was first created.


    Trantor Notes


    -When describing Arc it called him a drop or two of tasty man, which I left literal because it¡¯s kind if funny and also I don¡¯t really get it. I could have made it dripping with appeal. When I ran a search on it it seemed maybe connected with a category of alcohol suitable for men. So I thought of maybe calling him a ¡®manly cocktail¡¯. Anyway I gave up in the end.


    -Anthem¡¯s nickname:


    ¡º²»„Ó²»‰ä¡»- if you want a rename you can click the definitions above and leave ament with your idea. I tried to make sense of it in english, but maybe simply Immovable Eternal sounds better than Unshakeable Permanence.


    more ideas (from the kanji ¡®fudou fuhen¡¯ it should follow a simr pattern)


    ¨C unmoving unchanging, everstatic evesting, maybe ¡®immovable indestructible¡¯. I think that¡¯s probably my choice. Immovable Indestructible.


    *Today I like unmovable undestroyable. Maybe Unshakeable Indestructible.

 Chapter 28: Crisis

    <h4>Chapter?28: Crisis</h4> <h4>Chapter 28</h4>


    Crisis


    The secret room connected with the n Master¡¯s office.


    In the interest of security, the room crammed with Relics was without windows.


    Relic. A special tool that manifested extremely rarely in ces with thick concentrations of Mana Material.


    While checking over the tools collected one by one using both time and money, I let out a helpless sigh.


    Not good. Most of the mana had already leaked out.


    I had been expecting it, but they only had about half remaining.


    Collecting Relics was one of my hobbies along with being one of my few measures of self defence.


    There are many skilled Hunters that held Relics as their trump cards, but for me it was different.


    For me, Relics that produced the same effects no matter who used them were my lifeline.


    Especially when you are powerless, holding onto various abilities that could respond to any situation was amazing.


    However these handy Relics had two major weak points.


    Firstly, the Relics that could be found in shrines were basically one of a kind items, so the more powerful they were the more expensive it was to buy them.


    And secondly, in order to operate them they needed to be charged in advance with Mana as an energy source.


    The first could be resolved one way or the other through financial assets, but the second was a heavy problem for me.


    Mana resides in the bodies of living things.


    The replenishment of Mana must be done manually, and what was worse was that the operation of Relics required a considerable amount of Mana.


    Even for Magi that had a high amount of Mana, filling a few up would result in a feeling of strong fatigue.


    And on top of that, once they were filled, the Mana would slowly leak out over time. That was why in return for utility, Hunters carried less Relics.


    For Hunters, Relics were both a trump card and a tool that came at a high cost.


    The Explorers Association rmended that you held enough Mana to fill your own Relics.


    If you were a not a Magi type Hunter, then you could only use one or two at most. Making decisions taking into ount your own supply of mana was the basics.


    Even for a Magi with arge quantity of mana, that kind of thinking didn¡¯t change much.


    Meanwhile, just the other day my Relic collection crossed the 500 mark.


    It wasn¡¯t that I had to be equipped with all of them, but I didn¡¯t neglect keeping them topped up for a time when they would be needed.


    And of course, replenishing them wasn¡¯t my job.


    Someone with a mana quantity below the average person couldn¡¯t fill such arge number of relics.


    Taking my pathetic ce, was the rear guards of Strange Grief that would always replenish the Relics.


    This time as well they had refilled them before setting out.


    But it had been almost two weeks since, so the Relics had converted into being regr ornaments.


    There were still a few that would be useful, but they wouldn¡¯tst long.


    The Safe Rings wouldn¡¯t run out of mana since they had a slow speed of release, but it must be remembered that they were only an insurance measure and couldn¡¯t be used to ovee an emergency.


    Others might think that it shouldn¡¯t matter since I always stay indoors, but I¡¯m a chicken.


    Even though I don¡¯t stand out, my face is fairly well known.


    It¡¯d be preposterous to go outside without a way to defend yourself or some escape measures.


    The public order of the Capital wasn¡¯t bad, but after all there were Hunters looking to pick fights in order to make a name for themselves.


    I threw the ¡ºDark Wings of the Night Sky¡» that had devolved into a stylish mantle out of my way, and breathed out a sigh as I flopped onto the bed.


    With things as they were I couldn¡¯t go out and eat ice-cream.


    It¡¯s not like I could ask the n members. One or two would be one thing, but several hundreds was another.


    It would probably be difficult to refill all the Relics even if I used every Magi belonging to a party of ¡ºFootprints¡».


    Also, if I asked something like that they would get angry as you¡¯d expect.


    Liz that hade back by herself was also useless at a time like this.


    Once before I had asked her to, and by the third one she became unsteady. Even then she didn¡¯t think of stopping, so I had to stop her myself.


    Her brakes don¡¯t work.


    Lying on my back in the bed, I stared up at the seamless ceiling while breathing slowly.


    But, what were Luke and the others doing right now?


    If the Shrine was going as nned, they should being back soon.


    Even if Ark was gone, it would be reassuring if Luke came back... they didn¡¯t seem to have run into any problems, were they loitering on the way back? ...That was incredibly likely.


    At that time the sound of footsteps resounded from the passageway.


    I got up from the bed hastily and picked up the Dark Wings of the Night Sky from the floor and tidied my disordered clothes.


    The number of people that entered this room was limited.


    The entrance to the room was inside the n Master¡¯s office on the other side of a bookcase, and Hunters were restricted from entering the n Master¡¯s office.


    Liz and the otherspletely disregarded those rules and came and went as they pleased, but the members of Strange Grief including Liz, had silent footsteps.


    There was only one person that woulde here who¡¯s footsteps made noise.


    The one that descended as expected, was Eva. To the sound of a knock, I responded by regaining my breath.


    The door opened slowly. Eva saw me spreading out the Dark Wings of the Night Sky and her eyes widened.


    ¡°...What are you doing? In this kind of ce.¡± Crap, crap.


    Even though she usually saw me skipping out, I¡¯m not sure what she would say if


    she caught me lying down during the day time.


    I had also rejected the summons from Gark-san.


    As the point of contact for the n, I¡¯m sure Eva had someints to say. ¡°No, see I was just doing a little investigating....¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Eva¡¯s expression distorted weirdly.


    Certainly this was my private room. Besides the Relics it was minimally furnished. I guess if I was in her position I would think there was nothing to be investigated down here.


    But Eva was one of the people who knew about my true character. Because she could also read the air, she should know what was going on.


    ¡°What kind of investigating? If you like I could assist you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t make any presumptions. It couldn¡¯t be that she was taking my words at face value...


    I looked away from her gaze.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s ok. It¡¯s something only I can do, I was just finishing up.¡±


    I spread out the ¡ºDark Wings of the Night Sky¡» that had the texture of velvet, and put it on a hanger.


    In this ce, what were you investigating? How were you investigating? What is it that only you can do exactly?


    Weren¡¯t you just doing that to refuse the summons from the higher ups of the Explorers?


    The quips that could be aimed at me were never ending. Incidentally, the answer to all of them is NO.


    I started strangely perspiring.


    While I couldn¡¯t stop my face from twitching, Eva¡¯s sigh entered my ear.


    She¡¯s found out... She knows I wasying down here.


    But in the first ce, the reason at fault was that I had no way to go outside. Should I hire a guard at this kind of time... as I was seriously considering it, Eva said something unexpected.


    ¡°...Is there anything I can do?¡±


    !? ¡°No.¡±


    I answered by reflex unconsciously, Eva-san¡¯s eyebrows curved sullenly.


    Maybe she believed me? Was there something believable about what I said earlier? It waspletely wrong on my part to tell a lie, but it should have been obvious to someone that witnessed the way I went about my daily life.


    Was it sarcasm? I felt like that was still highly likely.


    Eva¡¯s light purple eyes seemed as if they were trying to read what I was thinking as she scrutinised my expression.


    Did she really believe me, or was she trying to indirectly ce me on me by looking at me in that way. I couldn¡¯t tell from her facial expression.


    In confusion I cleared my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that Eva is useless. This is a ¨C exceedingly delicate and... dangerous problem. It¡¯s something only I can do. It¡¯d be impossible for Ark and Liz as well.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Eva¡¯s face stiffened. That added to my confusion.


    ¡°Ah, no. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s that big of a deal, don¡¯t look that surprised... I¡¯m grateful for your offer, but I alone am enough for this.¡±


    In ¡ºFootprints¡» the administration staff basically held more power than the hunters.


    At the time the n was founded, it was decided that there would be trouble if Hunters didn¡¯t listen to the office staff when it was important, so some rules were established.


    If I mislead Eva here, some strange rumours could start up.


    Now that it had reached this point, I felt like I needed to say I was only looking over the Relics. There had been no reason to refuse Gark¡¯s summons.


    ¡°That¡¯s-¡°


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the matter here. I won¡¯t ept any questions, and I¡¯ll ask you not to tell anyone about this.¡±


    I sealed the words Eva was about to say. Before she found any ws, lets just pretend this never happened.


    If I said that much, no matter what position Eva really had, she couldn¡¯t say anything further.


    ¡°...Understood.¡±


    For an instant, Eva made an expression of regret but she soon changed to an emotionless look.


    I don¡¯t deserve to say this, but if you have the time to deal with me, you should be doing your own work.


    The mood was tense. I spoke in a joking manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s right... if you really want to do something no matter what, you should search for a popr ice-cream shop...¡±


    ¡°.......Understood.¡±


    To my joke, without a chuckle or smile, Eva nodded her head with a dissatisfied expression.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    ¡°There¡¯s been no changes in the nearby Earth Veins, huh...¡±


    Upon seeing the written report, the Explorers Association Zebrudia Brach Chief Gark Welter growled in a low voice.


    The other was intimidated by his rough look and well trained body, hearing the growl as if from a bear.


    The member of the Third Order of the Zebrudian Empire Knights responsible for public order, straightened up seeing the unsatisfied expression in response to the report.


    Earth Veins were simr to blood vessels in the human body.


    They were paths for power that spread out underground, and things that were in their vicinity were heavily influenced by them.


    The effects varied. There could be strong monsters that found the constantly flowing strong power to their liking, or alternativelyrge-scale magic rituals could be performed without the sufficient catalysts by making use of the flowing power. And above all ¨C it was easy for Shrines to manifest in the vicinity of Earth Veins.


    The Imperial Capital was also built taking into consideration the location of the nearby Earth Veins.


    If they hadrge enough changes, in the worst case the Capital would need to move location.


    In fact among past magic civilisations, it was known that some cities had been destroyed overnight when the cores had run wild under the influence of Earth Vein fluctuations.


    Of course, the locations of Earth Veins rarely changed.


    The primary cause wasrge scale seismic shifts such as those caused by earthquakes.


    Naturally in that situation, the Capital would suffer some damage. ¡°But, if the Earth Veins haven¡¯t had any changes, what is the cause...?¡±


    Another investigation was being done into the abnormalities in the ¡ºWhite


    Wolves Den¡».


    The White Wolves Den was a level 3 ranked Shrine. The Phantoms that appeared were in line with that.


    Phantoms existed, but they weren¡¯t ¡®living things¡¯ strictly speaking. They were a pseudo-lifeform springing from Mana Material.


    The quality was proportional to the concentration of Mana Material. If they had a sudden change in power it could quickly be attributed to a change in the surrounding Mana Material ¨C an Earth Vein fluctuation.


    It didn¡¯t need to be a huge variation. Just a slight change in orientation could greatly increase or decrease the power of the White Wolves Den.


    But this time, the results of the investigation of the specialised unit of knights had turned up nothing.


    The level of the Shrine had certainly increased. The power of the Phantoms had gone up.


    They were still investigating the fine details, but had they risen by two or three levels?


    There were many Hunters in the Capital. Even if the certification of the White Wolves Den rose there wouldn¡¯t be any fuss. But for veteran hunters like Gark, the cause going unknown gave an ominous feeling.


    While looking down at the data, his thoughts went in another direction. ¡°Was it artificial... but, no-¡°


    A Shrine was a ce of danger while at the same time being the greatest mystery created by nature.


    Since the dawn of history, countless researches had grappled with examining them. But, too little was understood.


    There were people that, through forcibly distorting Earth Veins, were able to artificially create Shrines.


    Some people captured a Phantom from one Shrine and ced it inside another. And there was also a person that tried to change multiple Shrines in the same area into onerge Shrine.


    Someone had also attempted to fix the location a Relic would manifest so that it could be frequently and safely obtained.


    But none of what Gark could recall was true for this case.


    For a while he closed his eyes while he thought, then slowly opened them. He looked at the knight with a scowl.


    ¡°...People will also be behind this. Let me know when you find something.¡± At Gark¡¯s words, the man gave a salute and exited the room.


    Right now the level of the White Wolves Den hadn¡¯t risen very high, but there was no guarantee that the unknown cause would stop.


    If the level didn¡¯t stop rising, there would be few people in the Capital that would be able to deal with it.


    There was even potential that the Northern Highway would be unusable.


    Gark¡¯s brain couldn¡¯te up with any ideas. There weren¡¯t any other simr urrences.


    But, there was a person that might know.


    Taking a deep breath, he continuously issued instructions to the assistant branch chief Kaina behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to Cry. Send over a message.¡± ¡°He will refuse since he said he was busy.¡±


    ¡°If he refuses, then I¡¯ll be the one to meet him.¡±


    At the harsh voice, Kaina lowered her eyes as if troubled.


    Hunters registered under the Explorers Association were obligated to heed instructions in a crisis.


    But the scope of that wasn¡¯t clearly defined.


    Often making refusals, ¡ºFootprints¡» held influence among Hunters in the Imperial Capital.


    Seeing Kaina¡¯s reluctant expression, Gark added on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if it¡¯s Cry he wouldn¡¯t run from this situation. Generally that guy... will know something. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    He handed over the data that had gotten crumpled over to Kaina. He continued on to Kaina who¡¯s expression remained unconvinced.


    ¡°A guy who recently hadn¡¯t entered any Shrines, expressly went over to one. With that alone you know something¡¯s up.¡±


    Spoken with strong conviction.


    If it was just an ordinary hunter, it would end with just being called unlucky.


    However, Infinite Variety was different. There was no luck involved in his actions. In the years sinceing to the Capital, Cry¡¯s stacked up footprints were enough to believe in.


    To Gark¡¯s words, Kaina nodded in agreement without any further objections. Trantor notes


    So I first tranted Luke¡¯s name as Luke, but it sounds more like Rook in Japanese. Luke sounded more appropriate at the time since Rook is so rare as a name.


    The thing is, it¡¯s anime logic, so now I think the intended name would be Rook. I mean one of the girls names is Sitri... so rarity isn¡¯t exactly an issue is it?


    I¡¯m going to keep it as Luke so everyone canugh at me as the guy that would have named Naruto - Nathan.


    -I have a feeling there was something else that I wanted to say but it slipped my mind. Well anyway, I liked the scientific experiments done on Shrines mentioned in this chapter. Sounds very much like what scientists would want to do if they were real.

 Chapter 29: Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter?29: Nightmare</h4> <h4>Chapter 29</h4>


    Nightmare


    I had a dream. A dream where the Capital was burning brightly, a dream of the world¡¯s end.


    The sky burned a deep red. Screams cried out. The hunters, knights, merchants, and the townspeople ran away in mass confusion.


    The wide streets were awash with people, all frantically trying to escape the city. And, the walls originally meant to protect them, prevented them from leaving.


    I was alone in an empty room as I looked down at the Imperial Capital from above. The room where I always spent my time, the top floor of the n house of


    ¡ºFootprints¡».


    Overlooking the Capital I understood the circumstances perfectly. And also the reason why the sky was burning.


    The Imperial Capital that was soon to surpass a history of three hundred years, Zebrudia.


    The well ordered streets were covered by burning red liquid.


    Thick viscous liquid slowly spread outwards through the city.


    It was as if a giant tsunami was consuming the Capital, however there were no oceans in the vicinity.


    From above it could be seen that the way it flowed was different to that of water. That was ¨C clearly aiming towards the living.


    Rather than the vacant buildings, empty carriages, and unmanned stalls, it prioritised the escaping children and elderly, and the knights trying to control the chaos.


    All life that came into contact with the liquid without exception burst into mes like a torch, vanishing without a trace in seconds.


    Emptied armour and clothes, swords tumbled by the wayside. The air that touched the skin was hot.


    For three hundred years, the walls that protected every person from the surrounding monsters and phantoms prevented each one from escaping.


    The Capital Zebrudia was surrounded by walls, and the exits were too narrow for the amount trying to escape.


    With the capacity overflowing, the slow evacuation didn¡¯t advance.


    The castle seen from far away already showed no sign of life.


    Already, half the city had transformed into ruins. Buildings were undamaged and life had vanished cleanly without corpses. The quiet streets were extremely eerie. There might be survivors inside the buildings, but the surrounding liquid made escape hopeless.


    There was no indication the volume of liquid would decrease. On the contrary, little by little it looked like it was increasing.


    This liquid wouldn¡¯t stay inside the capital. Eventually it would exit the walls and wash over the whole world.


    No, that ¨C wasn¡¯t liquid. I already knew. That was a living thing.


    It was the weakest monster that existed in nature.


    That was it¡¯s base of creation, a product of madness that shouldn¡¯t exist. Told to treat with caution, and thoughtlessly set free (maybe).


    Before I knew, a girl was standing next to me overlooking the same scene that I was.


    A gentle impression was given from her droopy eyes and short cut pink blonde hair.


    A featureless simple grey robe, it wasn¡¯t something magical that Magi would wear into Shrines. They were work clothes worn under the assumption they would get dirtied.


    The girl turned to face me as if just noticing. Her eyes were opened wide.


    She was smiling in spite of the crisis, and spoke in a soft voice as if for small talk.


    Her voice was heated. I wasn¡¯t sure what she was saying, but I could see her excitement from her glittering eyes.


    I desperately tried to stop her but my voice wouldn¡¯te out. My whole body was filled with dark despair and impatience.


    I seized her shoulders, and the girl gave a bashful smile and embraced me. That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m not praising you!


    I gripped both shoulders, and pushed her body away. As I shook the shoulders of the child that was happy with the results of her slime, I woke up.


    I rose from bed in the total darkness of the room, my body trembling. My back was cold with sweat, and my heart still pounded furiously.


    That was a terrible dream. Yet it held sobering reality. Particrly when she embraced me.


    I was someone that was prone to worrying so I often had bad dreams, but that was unmistakably the number one of recent times.


    I slowly regained my breath. I persuaded myself. It¡¯s ok, the Capital wouldn¡¯t fall into ruin that easily. Zebrudia¡¯s strength as a nation was high.


    It¡¯s knights boasted of invincibility, several hundred Magi assembled a force of sorcery. And there were many hunters and former hunters here.


    It wasn¡¯t just the military might that was powerful. The Empire was also at the forefront of information, technology and research.


    It was without a doubt the strongest of the surrounding countries. And the Imperial Capital where it wouldn¡¯t be strange for anything to happen considering the surrounding Shrines, had the greatest defence capabilities.


    If the Capital was destroyed by a sudden disaster, the other countries also wouldn¡¯t be able to be a match for it.


    ...Hm? Could this maybe be bad?


    For some reason the vividly remembered scene from the dream entered into my mind, and I shook my head.


    ¡°No no no no no, my dream can¡¯t be true.¡± ¡°mm... what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    A sluggish voice came from the left.


    Looking over whileying on her side, Liz got up as if it was natural.


    Her face slightly resembled the girl in my dream ¨C Sytry, and I involuntarily grimaced.


    Liz and Sytry were blood rted sisters.


    They had many ces they were different in such as hair length, eye type, and height. But their appearance was so simr that if you put them in disguise you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them apart.


    Liz had no malice and smiled at me. ¡°Morning, Cry-chan. Sleep well?¡±


    Thin fabric. Liz stretched out in her nightclothes made forfort, and she came over and clung to my arm as my heart beat in ill manner.


    Brimming with energy, Liz¡¯s body temperature was quite higher than mine. Being embraced would make me gradually sweat.


    This was the nightmares origin. She wasn¡¯t there before I went to bed though... I felt like making aint, but it was no use saying I had a nightmare.


    As I didn¡¯t reply with anything, Liz¡¯s leg twisted around my own.


    The ring around her ankle touched me, and it felt slightly cold.


    It was the form of Liz¡¯s Relic, Highest Roots, when it was on standby. When it wasn¡¯t in use, her shoe type Relic transformed into a ring.


    Liz who was always saying to bebat ready at all times, didn¡¯t remove her Relic when she was taking a shower or when she went to bed. In a day she would only remove her Relic for an instant.


    As she stuck closely to me, a faint sweet fragrance drifted off of her.


    Her arms, chest, and her flexible legs coiled around me. Everything felt soft and warm.


    The cuddling and nuzzling body gave a sensual pleasant feeling that gradually made my braine to boil.


    She seemed like a gentle young woman.


    And it was her hobby to genocide the ones that approached her like fodder. As I stayed silent and got my breathing in order, Liz spoke in a coaxing voice. ¡°Hey, Cry-chan, today, are you free?¡±


    ¡°What about Tino¡¯s training?¡±


    ¡°Mmm-....She might break if we overdo it, so todays a day off.¡±


    ¡°Your training?¡±


    Graduating, and inheriting the name of her Master ¡ºSevered Shadow¡», she was a hardworking person.


    She was usually busy within the Capital with either Tino¡¯s or her own training. At my question, Liz gave a foolish grin.


    ¡°Today¡¯s a day off¡±


    .....Is that ok? Well, I didn¡¯t have the right toment.


    I don¡¯t know what she wants to do, but if Liz was around as an escort, then I could go outside. I didn¡¯t have anything else nned in particr.


    This wouldn¡¯t be the first time Liz had apanied me.


    Particrly after I stopped getting involved with Shrines, these opportunities had increased little by little.


    Getting involved in recreation was also part of a leaders duties. No, I can only do that much... so I¡¯ll do it if I¡¯m asked.


    One of the reasons was because it was a time when they were more docile. I decided to forget the silly nightmare I saw a short while ago.


    It was a bad dream. Just a bad dream.


    It was because of Sytry, and also Liz that I was unable to sleep well. Unbelievable sisters.


    ¡°Alright. Lets go out together.¡± ¡°Kya-! Thanks, Cry-chan!¡±


    Liz raised a shrill voice and buried her head into my chest.


    I stroked the head of my friend giving violent skinship, and breathed a sigh.


    ¡ì


    At the entrance to the n house, Liz red at therge man, with a look more dangerous than a runaway monster.


    Whether the opponent was a noble, a knight, a veteran soldier, or an acquaintance, belonging to her own group or a higher up of the Explorers Association, her attitude remained the same.


    Liz¡¯s figure was different to when oveing shrines, it lookedpletely casual and unlike a hunter. No knife, belt, or other held weapon.


    The colour of her attire remained ck, but she wore a skirt and her stomach was showing.


    However one thing from when she hunted shrines was constant. Most of her legs up to the knees were covered by a ck Relic, and her foot was tapping the ground in irritation.


    From the good humour of earlier, the difference was too intense.


    ¡°You know Cry-chan is busy today? Can you not get in the way of Liz-chan with something stupid? We don¡¯t have the time to clean up after some small fry, so beat it.¡±


    ¡°Liz...? So the bitch has already returned has she? How was the ¡ºMyriad Demon Castle¡»? You¡¯re supposed to make a report when you capture a shrine level 7 or higher right?¡±


    Gark-san scowled at the tiny berserker that he hadn¡¯t seen aroundtely.


    They had been associating for a long time, so he knew how tiresome Liz was when she was in a bad mood.


    Behind him was Kaina who wasn¡¯t a former hunter, her expression turned pale as she watched the other two.


    Ah-, the timing was bad. a


    Trantor Notes


    I think previously I named the level 7(or was it 8) shrine ¨C fortress of 10,000 demons? I read the manga, and it looked like the disney castle, so I changed the name.


    In my defence I feel like it had been built up as an ominous ce.


    Gark calling Liz a bitch. So he says ¡®Temee¡¯ here, which isn¡¯t something nice but could just be taken as him being rude to her.


    It¡¯s honestly quite difficult to convey that. And using bitch makes him seem sort of sexist which isn¡¯t there originally. You¡¯ll just have to forgive me on this, since I want the scene to have the dramatic impact but I don¡¯t have the skills. Something else is that when Liz says ¡®clean up after¡¯ she literally says ¡®wipe the ass of¡¯.


    Droopy eyes. Apparently Japanese have a thing about the attractiveness of nted eyes and droopy eyes. I¡¯m ignorant of it though.

 Chapter 30: A Separate Matter

    <h4>Chapter?30: A?Separate?Matter</h4> <h4>Chapter 30</h4>


    A Separate Matter


    The Explorers Association was a huge organization.


    Managing the inhuman hunters, many of the staff were former hunters themselves. The Zebrudia branch chief Gark Welter was also originally a first-rate Hunter.


    He had been a level 7 hunter. Using a somewhatrge halberd as his main weapon, and rampaging through any Shrine, people murmured his second name ¡ºWar Ogre¡» in awe.


    It had been a long time since he had retired, and his power had declined since his heyday, but his ability wouldn¡¯t be outdone by the average hunter.


    To speak of how strong he was, when the six of us along with Liz first came to the Capital, Gark-san who had already been sitting in the Chiefs chair was so strong that we couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Because of that, I came to know the level of hunters in the Imperial Capital.


    Luke and Liz both got along well enough with the branch chief due to that incident. Basically, the people that thought with their muscles liked the strong.


    However, all that was from nearly five years ago.


    ¡°The main thing is, you bastards rely on Cry-chan too much! What do you think you¡¯re being paid for, you solve it you dumbass!¡±


    Liz intimidates Gark who stood three heads higher than her.


    A girl that clearly wasn¡¯t dressed to fight threatening a well built man could only be seen as an obnoxious child, but the reality was anything but.


    The power absorbed in Shrines over a long period ¨C Mana Material, was released over time.


    The speed varied between each person, but no matter how gifted you were it won¡¯t stoppletely.


    Gark had already mostly retreated from battle.


    His power was clearly weaker than five years ago, perhaps not even half of when he was in his prime.


    And Liz¡¯s power wasn¡¯t the same as when she first came to the Capital either. Well, Liz never thinks about the difference in power when she picks fights anyway.


    As Liz picked a fight first thing without listening to his situation, Gark-san remained calm.


    He vigntly red at her as if he was looking at a low-grade monster. If I was in his position I would definitely be shaking, but as expected Gark¡¯s courage was different.


    ¡°Wait, so if you¡¯vee back, then is Sytry also here?¡± ¡°Who cares! You¡¯re in the way of our date. Disappear!¡±


    Gark-san mercilessly flew through the air. Liz had kicked him.


    The huge body close to two meters slid across the marble floor that had been expensive, a decorative nt alongside the wall was blown away.


    There was no choice but to smile at how quickly the blow hade out. Gark who had crossed his arms to receive the kick, stood up slowly.


    His actions were slow, but that look was reminiscent of the ogre from his second


    name.


    Still being lively after being hit by a blow that was used against monsters in a Level 8 shrine, as expected of Gark-san.


    And, he¡¯d be fully motivated. Someone that was hit and stayed silent wasn¡¯t fit to be the branch chief of the Explorers.


    From his waist he pulled out a small knife that was probably for self defence. Even though it was small, in proportion to their body size it may as well have been a short sword to Liz.


    ¡°...Liz, you little, do you know what you¡¯ve done...? There are limits to how gentle I can be...¡±


    Who was gentle?


    Seeing the Branch Chief prepare for battle, Liz¡¯s lips warped into a smile. Her white skin quickly became flushed and her eyes were zing.


    After getting her settled with great trouble, it seemed like her engines had started up again.


    Hey, can we stop? Why are you guys always so violent?


    The n house will get destroyed again. And I¡¯ll be the one that Eva scolds.


    Kaina and the others were at a loss at how to stop them. But I thought it was already toote.


    .


    The non-hunter girls wouldn¡¯t be able to stop a fight between monsters.


    I stopped looking at the two that were locked against each other in a zing match of res, and made a proposal to the poor Kaina-san and the two Explorers staff who had a quarrelsome superior.


    ¡°.........For the time being, should we go up and drink some tea?¡±


    Liz who had wanted to go see the Capital today wasn¡¯t equipped with any weapons. They probably weren¡¯t trying to kill each other, so they might not die.


    ¡ì


    The sounds ringing out from downstairs didn¡¯t stop. The ss was shaking.


    I enjoyed small talk with Kaina-san and the others while thinking that there were a lot of earthquakes recently.


    In fact I felt strong sympathy for Kaina-san who had to suffer through the same hardships as me as the right hand of the Branch Chief with the frightening face. My tone naturally became lighter.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the young girl at the Explorers reception desk incredibly cute? How did you hire her? I want to employ her over here.¡±


    ¡ºFootprints¡» used the Explorers as a reference.


    When I discovered Eva, I was looking for someone like Kaina-san and knelt on the ground in order to hire them.


    Next what was needed was a beautiful receptionist.


    The girl at the Explorers Zebrudia branch was a draw for customers.


    Bright and spirited, and didn¡¯t make a single displeased face at dealing with fierce and dirty Hunters. Each and every time I was summoned miserably her attitude didn¡¯t change.


    I figured the girl I didn¡¯t know the name of influenced the smooth running of the organisation.


    Since time existed, men have been weak to cute girls. The same was true even for Hunters.


    To my half serious half joking talk, Kaina-san made a bitter smile. ¡°Are you talking about Chloe? She¡¯s... chief Gark¡¯s niece.¡±


    ¡°Those genes aren¡¯t working.¡±


    Why is such a good kid rted to that ¡ºWar Ogre¡»? No, it was since she was used to Gark that she developed that kind of personality.


    And it was that connection....?


    Anyway there was no way the quarrel was going to end peacefully.


    While Gark-san and Liz-chan had their fist fight, I¡¯d hear out why Kaina-san hade here.


    And I was amazed by what she and the other two told me. It seemed like Gark was making a big misunderstanding.


    I didn¡¯t know anything about the White Wolves Den. I didn¡¯t have any predictions, and I hadn¡¯t made any preparations.


    Just that, the reason it was abnormal wasn¡¯t my fault. The punishment game I was unfortunately dragged into was safely cleared, but after that was a job for the Explorers and the country.


    I entered perfectly into my ¡®not my problem¡¯ mode.


    It wasn¡¯t just restricted to Gark-san, everyone had a tendency to rate my ability way too highly.


    I reached Level 8 through luck only. With no knowledge or skills, it was unthinkable that I could get greater results than the Explorers or the country¡¯s experts.


    ¡°Oh-, sounds bad. It¡¯s not the Earth Veins, huh...¡±


    To my carefree opinion, Kaina looked like she had been thrown to the ground.


    Earth Veins were so to speak, blood vessels that ran underground. With a single look I¡¯d be able tell there was a problem, but I wouldn¡¯t know anything further.


    This type of thing was what Sytry was familiar with I suppose. Liz¡¯s younger sister, Sytry Smart was an alchemist.


    Learning the truth of the world and studying thews behind phenomena, it was an upation that crossed magi and schr.


    Their bodies didn¡¯t hold the vast amounts of mana that could be used as a weapon,


    so generally their attack power was inferiorpared to magi.


    Their true strength was in their abundant knowledge and experience. Requiring rare tools, it was not a job seen often in Treasure Hunters.


    For situations like this, they were extremely dependable.


    Particrly, unlike most of her peers Sytry often went to shrines as a hunter. So she seemed to hold more practical knowledge.


    Incidentally, creating magical creatures such as slimes was a skill alchemists took pride in.


    Please take greater care with the creatures you create.


    With a few peculiar points, Sytry belonged to the Empire Institution of Academics, and was the brains of Strange Grief.


    Well she unfortunately hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there anything you noticed, even something small?¡±


    Kaina-san kept pushing for something, but at that time I was full to the limit from the fear of my first shrine in a long time and Liz¡¯s unexpected appearance, so everything was muddled.


    I sat back into my chair and closed my eyes, but I didn¡¯t know things that I didn¡¯t know. The main point was that if something unnatural urred a memory should remain of it.


    ¡°Hmm. There wasn¡¯t anything in particr. To begin with, what I¡¯m worried about is a separate matter.¡±


    ¡°...A separate matter?¡± Damn. I let it slip.


    I grimaced but it was toote. Kaina-san¡¯s brown eyes examined me inquisitively.


    At that time I was more concerned about the whereabouts of the slime over the shrines abnormality.


    It was the same now. Last nights nightmare was still flickering in my mind so I couldn¡¯t help it.


    I didn¡¯t think I would understand anything if I checked the shrine for abnormalities, but if I had the time to check for that, I¡¯d search for the slime instead.


    ¡°......Are you able to tell me?¡±


    Kaina-san looked at me with serious eyes, but no matter what I couldn¡¯t tell her that a slime created by Sytry was set free.


    It was all my imagination. It was surely all my imagination. That¡¯s what I decided.


    I put my hands together and lowered my head making a grave expression. Confuse with suggestive words. Level 8 hunters have many secrets.


    I¡¯m sorryyy.


    ¡°Sorry but, I still can¡¯t tell you. ......Because I still haven¡¯t heard anything.¡±


    At the vague words put up as a front, the expressions of the staff members behind Kaina-san went stiff.


    Unable to bear it, I stood up. Lets go in a positive direction.


    If I think it over my slip of the tongue might be correct. This could be a reason to refuse Gark-san¡¯s request for cooperation.


    Of course, shrine abnormalities would also influence the actions of hunters. I nned to do my best to cooperate as ¡ºFootprints¡», but this could be my reason to not make any moves personally.


    Since I didn¡¯t have to suffer through anything dangerous or have my mind exhausted I was lucky.


    Gark-san and the rest won¡¯t have to be manipted by my words, and Liz will be docile so it was lucky.


    Was this that win-win rtionship?


    ¡°I can¡¯t make any moves, but the n will help as much as possible. That¡¯s right, when Ark returns I¡¯ll ask him to help out ok.¡±


    ¡°......for your cooperation, you have our thanks.¡± Kaina-san hung her head and gave thanks.


    Forgive me, Kaina-san. I¡¯m in the wrong. I can¡¯t do anything. All I know is where to go in the Capital to eat delicious ice-cream.


    I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m this kind of level 8. But it was you guys that made me level 8.


    I¡¯ll lend you Ark so forgive me. An all purpose intelligent guy that can solve most things.


    You need to return himter though.


    I offered some words offort to Kaina-san and the others that seemed disheartened.


    The umtion of Mana Material and the evolution of phantoms was a natural phenomenon.


    It wasn¡¯t something we small humans could do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to worry too much. If it wasn¡¯t the Earth Veins influence, then everything should soon return to normal.¡±


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    It was like magic. Maximum concentration after a long time made his consciousness stretch.


    One second felt like two or three seconds. However going that far his judgement couldn¡¯t keep up.


    He also couldn¡¯t evade, he had to give his all just to manage by guarding.


    Liz Smart didn¡¯t use mana, she also wasn¡¯t using a weapon.


    She attacked with simple thrusting kicks. However they were simply ¡ºfast¡».


    Thieves held confidence in their agility. However while he was active he had met a great amount of hunters, and after his retirement acting as the Explorers Zebrudia branch chief he had interacted with even more hunters.


    From Gark¡¯s point of view, that agility was extraordinary.


    Metal grazed against the floor, and smoke rose from the friction.


    Liz stopped in an instant from top speed, and spoke with a light voice without the rage from before.


    ¡°Hmmm? Gark-chan, hasn¡¯t your skill fallen? Since you¡¯re only doing desk work.¡± ¡°...Shut it.¡±


    I haven¡¯t gotten weak. You became stronger.


    He wanted to say so, but somehow stopped himself.


    His body wanted fresh air.


    Masking his breathing that was on the verge of getting rough, Gark red at Liz that had taken a superior attitude.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a weapon he was ustomed to, he had learned some dagger techniques to an extent.


    But, the drawn knife couldn¡¯t graze her.


    The blows thatnded on his guard ached with pain. It wouldn¡¯t seem like it from those thin arms, but their power surpassed bulky muscles, and gave blows that reverberated to the bone.


    If she reached a vital area then he might faint.


    If the branch chief that supervised all the treasure hunters was made to faint so unsightly, Gark would be disgraced. No matter what, he had to avoid that much at all cost.


    There was a hopeless difference in fighting power.


    Liz was small. Compared to Gark she was like a child.


    His arms and legs were longer, after all Gark¡¯s reach was much wider.


    However, her body gave off the characteristic energy of a diligent hunter that didn¡¯t avoid entering shrines.


    The level 8 shrine ¡ºMyriad Demon Castle¡».


    Liz had only just returned from a shrine dense with Mana Material, barely any would have been released yet making her at her most strongest.


    It was the opposite of Gark that had been away from shrines for such a long time. Compared to Gark that was prepared for war, Liz waspletely natural.


    From just a moment of battle, he had understood.


    Even if he resolved himself to take a blow so he could counter, his knife still wouldn¡¯t graze her.


    Liz could move out the way faster than Gark could swing the knife down.


    In front of the former ¡ºWar Ogre¡», the girl tapped her entric glimmering ck boots on the floor while she spoke as if to make fun of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good if Gark-chan doesn¡¯t get out and exercise sometimes don¡¯t you think? Ah, you got fatter? Hunters you find scattered around are stronger you know?¡±


    ¡°So noisy!¡±


    Where can you find so many hunters like that!


    He had certainly dulled. But even being dulled, he was still around level 5!


    As Liz looked at him as if looking at the elderly, he was grinding his teeth so hard they might shatter.


    This bitch grew more than expected. To silence this cheeky shit of a hunter, he might have to make some adjustments!


    He was aware he had weakened, but to have it pointed out like this, even the gentle Gark would lose his cool.


    This little, should he bring down her level? Those kinds of childish thoughts went through his mind.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t permitted for a branch chief to lower someones level certification over a personal grudge.


    Without knowing his inner thoughts, Liz spoke while smiling in satisfaction.


    ¡°This takes me back. It¡¯s a little pitiful you¡¯ve gotten so weak, but I¡¯ll overlook it because of the good old days. I¡¯m soo kind.¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand what was said for a moment, then his eyes were dyed a deep red.


    Anger boiling from the depths of his belly came frothing out. It had been a long time since he had felt this sensation.


    He gripped the knife with too much force and it cracked.


    By nature, Gark was a warrior that could handle all kinds of weapons. Among his skills, he could make his anger explode and convert it into power.


    That was the reason why the level 7 hunter Gark obtained his second name.


    Recently he hadn¡¯t had the chance to put it to use, but apparently his own body still knew how to use it.


    ¡°Apparently, someone needs to be punished... you stupid brat.¡±


    ¡°Ah-, that¡¯s not good. I¡¯m bad at nursing, so that means you¡¯re going to have Kaina- chan take care of you after?¡±


    His voice resounded as if from the depths of hell, and Liz made fun of it like a spoiled child.


    The Hunters of footprints observed Gark and Liz with great interest.


    Outside, curious people that had caught onto the noise cautiously peered inside.


    The difference in ability was fatal. But he couldn¡¯t end it like this after being looked down on.


    He needed at least one point of retribution.


    The knife shattered and then his sole weapon was gone.


    But as he stepped forward without a care, at that moment as if choosing the timing, a spirited voice was heard.


    ¡°You guys were still going at it. Making such a big mess, and we already finished talking.¡±


    He didn¡¯t notice when he had disappeared.


    With Kaina and the two staff members, Cry descended the stairs. Seeing the disastrous scene he breathed out a sigh.


    Liz who until now hadn¡¯t released her tension while throwing out insults, nimbly jumped over that way and the air around her body dispersed.


    ¡°Cry-chan wee back. Gark-chan won¡¯t listen to me...¡±


    ¡°This is, not relying on the people in the same trade isn¡¯t good you know.¡±


    While Kaina¡¯s cheek twitched, she approached Gark who was ready for war. Seeing her expression, Gark finally released his posture.


    After taking a deep breath, the numbed pain was resurrected. There were no fatal injuries but there would be bruises and splits.


    Apparently, he had been able to achieve his goal while fighting.


    Gark frowned while thinking of scolding in the future, he decided to reforge himself so he would never be made light of again.


    a


    Trantor Notes


    -Garks name (war ogre) is war oni. Traditionally they are kind of troll like monsters/youkai. Ogre seemed fine to me, but think monster-ogre not Shrek.


    -As always the dialogue is a continualpromise. Not the worst, notpletely inurate.

 Chapter 31: Feeling

    <h4>Chapter?31: Feeling</h4> <h4>Chapter 31</h4>


    Feeling


    ¡ºStrange Grief¡» had many adversaries.


    This was mainly because Luke and Liz picked fights everywhere.


    If you hear of a master swordsman in the west, then go and test your skill. If you hear that fiendish bandits have routed Knights on the Eastern frontier, then travel several days to go and kill them.


    If hunters didn¡¯t have the tendency to respect the strong, our reputation would be terrible.


    Particrly since our party name was so eerie, and since in the old days we only took on bandits and other grey requests, we were sometimes mistaken for a red party and attacked.


    Inside the Capital nowadays there were no longer misunderstandings, but when we went out on expeditions there were still asionally people that gave us cold looks.


    ¡°Gark has also fallen hasn¡¯t he. Age is a cruel thing.¡±


    While I walked next to her, Liz spoke calmly after having picked a fight with the Explorers Association for the first time in a while.


    There was no ridicule in her tone of voice.


    She was the one that had fanned the mes of his anger, but her voice seemed lonely like one of her brawlingpanions had disappeared.


    ¡°...It¡¯s better not to use yourself as a standard.¡± ¡°Ye-s¡±


    Gark wasn¡¯t as weak as she was making out.


    Even these days when two hunters got into a drunken fist fight he would intervene and beat them both up. Just meeting his face was scary.


    As you¡¯d expect it¡¯s not good to makeparisons with Liz who¡¯s still active on the frontlines.


    In the hunter world bing inactive was a rigid weakness.


    Liz who was currently swinging her arms while walking would also lose her power in this way.


    For this reason there were many retired hunters that changed the location of where they lived.


    Some Treasure Hunters also worked as mercenaries or bounty hunters as a side job. Many collected grudges. It was fine if you were strong enough to put out the sparks, but not if you get attacked in a ce of weakness.


    That went even more so for the type of person that plunged straight into the burning mes.


    Liz and the others currently had no ns to retire, but I had secretly been thinking about a few destinations to move to for when that time came.


    But that Gark¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t been at the level of being teased just a little. He should have had some understanding of Liz¡¯s character, but he couldn¡¯t stomach his anger.


    He had some areas where he hated to lose, so in that state he might go back into a shrine out of his own will.


    I talked with Liz while we walked down the street. It seemed like the Explorers Association was in a bit of an uproar, but the streets were still as peaceful as usual. She was exposing a lot of skin, with just her legs looking like they had robotic attachments which made her stand out.


    Eyes collected on her, but she didn¡¯t seem to care and smiled constantly. It would be nice if she was always this subdued.


    The conversation was mainly about the hunt that Liz and the others had been on this time.


    ¡ºMyriad Demon Castle¡».


    It was one of the Shrines that hunters rarely went to.


    Distant location. Harsh terrain. Strong Phantoms. Obtainable Relics leaning to only a certain variety and so on.


    The reasons were numerous, but sometimes the shrines that had not been


    conquered in a long time umted Mana Material and became greatly enhanced.


    ¡ºMyriad Demon Castle¡» was one of those shrines.


    To sum it up in a few words, it was a huge castle protected by arge number of powerful apparitions.


    Apparently it seemed to be one with a mythological motif, and the phantoms that manifested had diverse variations making it difficult to prepare countermeasures for.


    It was a shrine that hunters hadn¡¯t challenged for a long time since it was so far from human settlements.


    The White Wolves Den was also an unpopr shrine, but Myriad Demon Castle was different.


    The former was simply an unattractive shrine, but thetter was due to the degree of difficulty.


    The most recent hunters that challenged it had not seeded, and there was almost no information on what was inside it.


    Hunters were attracted by the notion that arge number of Relics should be sleeping inside, but they could only look at the castle in the distance and give up with frustration.


    In fact I was very uneasy at the time its name was brought up as the next target shrine, but I couldn¡¯t stop Luke as he exined with sparkling eyes.


    More or less, I was the leader. I held the right to make the parties decisions. Maybe I should have told him not to, but how could a friend block him from going on a hero¡¯s journey wishing for adventure?


    The story Liz was telling this time was also more passionate than usual. The Phantoms that came out at level 8 were significant.


    Dragons and griffons I knew of since they were famous, but halfway through she


    started saying names I didn¡¯t know. I could only smile and nod.


    Things like Squonkand Yackles and the like. What are they. Are they living creatures?


    ¡°Sytry said it was pulling from the legend of ¡ºck King Grapps¡»...but afterwards there were a lot of intelligent human types, so maybe it was mixing a bunch of legends?


    The terrain was also crazy.¡± ¡°Oh-...was it tough?¡±


    Enduring the various things I wanted to ask, I verified just one thing.


    ¡ºck King Grapps¡» was the name of the supreme ruler that reigned over the continent thousands of a years ago.


    He manipted countless beasts at will, and through dark rituals he created beasts that should never have existed.


    It was a tale from before the Empire came to be, and his authority had spread widely.


    Even now there were various shrines throughout the world where manservant like Phantoms had been witnessed.


    Among hunters he was the number one hated person.


    To my words Liz put her finger on her lips as she thought for a while, then made a smile that spread over her whole face.


    ¡°Mmm... up until now I guess it¡¯s the one at the top. It was like you¡¯d think a level 8 would feel. The ck King¡¯s beasts were tough... definitely stronger than in those days.


    Physical attacks weren¡¯t very effective, there were a lot of them, honestly I didn¡¯t think I could handle it. If it was just escaping I could manage somehow.¡±


    Don¡¯t speak so delightedly...


    Phantoms that couldn¡¯t be handled by the Liz who I couldn¡¯t evenprehend anymore. That level of threat is hard to imagine.


    What kind of opponent can make someone that can knock away a barrage of bullets struggle?


    ¡°How were theypared to the Boss of the White Wolves Den from the other day?¡±


    ¡°Eh.....?¡±


    The White Wolves Den Boss...that wolf knight that was concealed by a human skull, in a shrine where the level of phantoms had sprung up it still stood out. An enemy that overcame a party spearheaded by a level 5 veteran hunter.


    Liz had appeared right away, so it wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d had any direct battle experience. But just recalling it¡¯s shining pupils made me want to retire at any moment.


    At my question, Liz-chan came to a stop.


    She stayed like that for ten seconds as her eyebrows curved into a brood, and then spoke with regret.


    ¡°...Was that...a boss?¡± ¡°...Ah, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Sorry? I¡¯m sorry? That¡¯s what Cry-chan said wasn¡¯t it? Sorry. I, don¡¯t really remember trash that well...I remember that we were looked down on and that Tee was disappointing though...¡±


    Apparentlypared to Level 8 Phantoms, that Boss wasn¡¯t even worth remembering. After all it looks like I¡¯ll never go on a hunt with these guys ever again.


    It¡¯s not particrly frustrating, and I don¡¯t regret creating the n and retreating from the front, but recognising that the difference was this much was a little lonely.


    Looking at myplex expression and wondering what I was thinking, Liz grabbed my hand and spoke hurriedly.


    ¡°Ah, but you know! They were weak like trash, but there were a lot of weapons that came out! I thought they were good for training! It worried me that they were only carrying physical equipment, but they were just right for Tee don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I didn¡¯t think they were that trival. ¡°Uh-huh yep. That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Right-? Lets bring her along another time! I was troubled since there were only humans as opponents! After all, you have to bet your life or it¡¯s worthless isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ah, whoops. Should I stop her here?


    Tino was just enrolled in some life risking training.


    ...Next time I¡¯ll take her out for ice-cream.


    This times date was for Liz. I walked around the capital while being lead by the hand.


    Liz was extreme. She loved to fight, and when she became a hunter she was highly curious.


    But when she walked the streets with me she preferred a general date like course. We made the rounds at boutiques and jewellery stores, and drank tea at a cafe.


    We didn¡¯t go to taverns, or look at popr weapon shops, and we didn¡¯t go to back alleys the public avoided in order to fish for ruffians.


    From the side, it really just looked like an ordinary date. Liz would also get tired if she always stayed on guard.


    Maybe calm times such as these let her keep bnced.


    As she walked next to me, a bag of gold coins on her waist jingled. Not really a purse, it was arge pouch filled to bursting.


    After separating the overhead of equipment expenses on a hunt, ie was divided equally between members.


    Different to me that scooped up Relics immediately, Liz usually wasn¡¯t materialistic and was a rich person.


    In my wallet, Eva had prepared five Imperial gold coins for a time of emergency ¨C 500,000 gil, a great difference to my own remaining 10,000 gil.


    Aimlessly entering high ss boutiques and jewellery stores and watching the extravagant spending gave a good feeling.


    Seeing her try clothes one by one and hearing her ask if each one suited her was the only trouble, but this sort of thing was also nice once in a while.


    I don¡¯t know much, but they suit you. They really suit you, want to buy it? I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t give it to you as a present.


    If you drop two zeros from the price, I can buy you a present. Even if I want to I can¡¯t use the money that¡¯s there for emergencies.


    As I walked around the city, I looked out for any hints that Sytry¡¯s slime had caused an uproar, but I didn¡¯t see anything in particr.


    There were murmurs here and there about the disturbance on the northern highway, but the stray Phantoms had been manifesting since before I lost the slime so as you¡¯d expect it was irrelevant.


    ¡°Hey hey, Cry-chan, what¡¯s wrong? For a little while you¡¯ve seemed a bit down.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t intended to show anything on the surface, but Liz suddenly called out to me. I¡¯m sorry, all I do is worry everyone.


    ¡°Liz, what if... just asking hypothetically, if Zebrudia was about to be destroyed... what would you do?¡±


    An extremely theoretical question. If such a thing actually happened and I was the cause, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say that much.


    It was so out of the blue it should have been taken as a joke, but Liz answered the tedious question immediately without a break in her smile.


    ¡°Run away together?¡±


    ...No no no, we can¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Next, a southern country would be nice I think...I want to see the ocean...I¡¯ve never been.¡±


    Even though we were talking about the country being destroyed, she was surprisingly forward facing.


    Seeing her eyes sparkle as she was lost in thought made me feel a little more cheerful.


    Do what you can. And if that¡¯s hopeless, maybe it would be good to run away together like Liz said.


    Ocean. The ocean, huh. Not bad.


    ¡°It¡¯s all water so you won¡¯t be able to run you know?¡± ¡°Eh-, you won¡¯t know unless you try right?¡±


    You should know even without trying. Please don¡¯t transcend thews of physics. Liz was speaking in a light manner, as if talking about going on a trip.


    ¡°It seems like there are Shrines even at the bottom of the sea, I think it¡¯d definitely be pretty. We¡¯d have to do something about the breathing problem though.


    I wonder if going into the sky would be good too... It¡¯s convenient living in the Capital, but how many years have passed since we¡¯ve been here-¡°


    While returning ¡®Uh-huh, yep¡¯ as I listened, Liz¡¯s expression suddenly became severe.


    The body that was sticking close to me was separated before I knew, both shopping bags she had been holding fell to the ground with a thud.


    At that time a few meters away my childhood friend was pinning a man to the ground. His arms were pulled behind him and his back was tread on, perfectly sealing his movement.


    The opponent was a man with a moustache. He was about the same height as me. He was featureless and gave a in impression, and he wasn¡¯t attired like a hunter.


    The man let out a groan in pain. If I wasn¡¯t looking to the side at that moment, I wouldn¡¯t even know when the man had been beaten and thrown down.


    I was surprised for a moment, and then I rushed over. For a hunter to turn their hand on an ordinary person was strictly forbidden. Even worse if the hunter was one sidedly attacking.


    Liz was a violent person, but these days she hadn¡¯t been striking out at ordinary people.


    Just when you thought she had mellowed out, this happened. ¡°!? W-What are you doing, Liz-chan?¡±


    Why, when you were just in such a good mood?


    Seeing me turn pale, she turned her gaze towards the man at her feet. The arm she was gripping creaked.


    The people around us quickly left with their cheeks twitching. It was only a matter of time before the force for public order arrived.


    Liz gave a look of disgust, then stepped down on his head rubbing it into the ground.


    The man quickly stopped struggling and froze up. ¡°You, just now, Liz-chan and us, you were watching.¡±


    ...so what? Are you going to just attack everyone that meets your eyes?


    In the first ce, Liz stood out. If it was people looking, I understood it. What¡¯s the difference between other gazes and this guy?


    The man attacked under such a miserable pretext groaned. I gripped Liz¡¯s arm from behind and pulled it away.


    ¡°Oke on, lets separate from each other first.¡± ¡°...¡±


    Liz separated.


    While the man coughed violently, his body rolled over, and looked up at us with a pale expression.


    He didn¡¯t have any scars on his face, and his body wasn¡¯t trained like a hunter. Amonce regr build of a middle age man. He held no weapons, an ordinary virtuous citizen. It waspletely a crime.


    The Capital favoured hunters, but it wasn¡¯t sweet on them to the point it would permit violence against ordinary people.


    I offered out my hand, to help the man get back on his feet.


    ¡°E-Excuse us. This child, her emotions are unstable. You don¡¯t have any injuries?¡± ¡°-...¡±


    The man didn¡¯t take my hand, and let out a small scream as he broke into a run.


    ...Looks like he didn¡¯t suffer any injuries. Good, that¡¯s good... that wasn¡¯t good.


    I didn¡¯t know what her trigger was. It makes me anxious you know.


    Liz scowled as she watched the man run away. What are you unhappy about?


    What? What is it? What rubbed you the wrong way? You¡¯ve been such a good girltely though?


    Anyway lets get out of here before any peoplee. I faced her again. Seeing me in a hurry Liz thought a little, and tilted her head to the side in puzzlement.


    ¡°Hmm? Are you maybe.........setting him free?¡±


    What¡¯s this kid saying. There was nothing to set free, because there was nothing wrong.


    So what was the harm to me? They were looking because you were wearing such a conspicuous Relic.


    ¡°Liz, I need to do some scoldingter.¡±


    ¡°...Geez-, you¡¯re too good at acting! I didn¡¯t notice at all... next time I¡¯ll pay better attention ok?¡±


    Her good humour returned.


    I said I would scold her, but she gripped my arm, and didn¡¯t seem to reflect at all.


    With Liz clinging to me in an extremely good mood, we briskly left the scene of the crime.


    You should pay attention so you don¡¯t randomly attack people... Before Liz trains Tino, I want her to learn from Tino some good sense .


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    He ran with all his strength. Running to the limit his breathing allowed. No one stood in front of the man to block him.


    Zebrudia was like the mans backyard. Tourists and merchants travelled the main streets, but he knew the back streets that ordinary civilians hated to go to.


    But he had no extra time to think about that right now.


    Keep escaping as if a small carnivorous beast was chasing you. That chilling gaze was in his mind while he suffered from insufficient oxygen.


    The man only stopped after running with all his power to the opposite side of a gloomy building.


    There were no pursuers.


    If it was that girl then he should have been caught long ago.


    No, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to shake off her restrictions from the start. The vice like force in those thin arms limited all of his movement, giving the illusion that his whole body had been bound.


    Weak sunlight shone through the cracks in the building, and shone on his hazy vision.


    ¡°Haa, haa,...-....what, was that...¡±


    Out of breath, he pressed down on his arms and withstood the uncontroble tremors.


    He definitely hadn¡¯t let out any signs in his behaviour.


    His opponents were a level 8 and level 6 hunter. The man had been taking great care.


    The two had stood out a lot, and walked down streets with lots of pedestrians. Even if he meant to cause harm, there was no way to distinguish between his gaze and the others.


    His appearance didn¡¯t stand out, he wasn¡¯t a hunter.


    He conducted himself naturally, and it wasn¡¯t like he had stared at them abnormally.


    He hadn¡¯t held any murderous intentions, the purpose this time was just wait and see.


    He was always careful to keep in their blind spot and note into view.


    In fact, until he had been thrown to the ground, he really didn¡¯t believe that his shadowing would be discovered.


    His arm that had been tightly restricted still ached in pain. He held it and got his breathing back under control.


    He wanted to think it was coincidence, but clearly ¡ºSevered Shadow¡» had noticed his gaze.


    What he needed to consider was why ¡ºInfinite Variety¡» had let him go.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine why you would let someone that was tailing you go free. The main thing was if they were going to let him go, there was no point in restraining him.


    Apologetic words had been said, but it was obvious they weren¡¯t genuine.


    He hadn¡¯t nned to give up any information if he was interrogated, but what meaning was there in not even doing that much.


    Was it ¨D a warning? Shit, how much did he know?


    He didn¡¯t let out his voice, he just grit his teeth.


    There hadn¡¯t been any information leaks. Their ns were perfect.


    Even though the White Wolves Den had been enhanced, the abnormalities were discovered much earlier than they should have been.


    Even if it was invaded by misfortunate hunters, the shrines difficulty would still rise. They wouldn¡¯t be able to leave alive.


    But in reality, it was difficult to continue the experiment because too many people had gathered.


    The cause hadn¡¯t been found yet, but if the experiment continued on people would begin to suspect.


    The reputation of ¡ºStrange Grief¡» was well known. He had been cautious, and up until now there was nothing so he had becent.


    For someone toe and make a big move was unexpected.


    Recalling the young man¡¯s face as he apologised, his eyes widened and he began to tremble.


    The sun had set by the time the man rposed himself.


    The White Wolves Den was already a lost cause. It had been perfectly seen through. They didn¡¯t have enough people.


    He needed to tell them that the n must be modified. No one watched as the man unsteadily walked away.

 Chapter 32: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter?32: Meeting</h4> <h4>Chapter 32</h4>


    Meeting


    Her whole body was on fire.


    At the same time as she woke up, her body red up with pain all over. As Tino turned over, she let out a small groan.


    Being in a soft bed did nothing to ease the pain.


    As she peeked out from her futon, the sight of her in room rented near the n house came faintly into view.


    ¡ºWhat you can¡¯t do in training, you won¡¯t be able to do in actualbat right?¡»Her teacher¡¯s pet saying.


    The verge of death. Training to control the power only released when you break through the limit between life and death.


    Every time she received a lesson with that objective Tino went through a time of hell.


    From the first time she had actualbat training, there were no signs she was getting used to it.


    As Tino raised herself up she hid a scream behind a sour expression, and she got out of bed.


    Seen in the full length mirror in her room, the disheveled hairstyle, disorderly clothes, and displeased face of a girl was reflected.


    Most likely after she couldn¡¯t move due to the fatigue and damage from almost dying, her teacher had washed her and changed her dirty clothes before tossing her into bed.


    In the beginning not even that had been done and she had been left in the training grounds as is.


    Not being able to stand by and watch something he didn¡¯t think was appropriate, the master spoke up and the bare minimum became to be done.


    It was quite a careless cleanup, but it was better than being left like that to be seen by other n members for who knows how many hours.


    Tino¡¯s limbs reflected in the mirror had no wounds. From the pyjamas that were left widely exposed, white smooth skin showed through as if she didn¡¯t make a living through fighting.


    Did she recover naturally while unconscious or was she soaked in potion before being washed? Or did the teacher that was bad at going easy finally learn a technique to knock her around without harming her on the surface?


    Anyway, she was thankful that there were no visible wounds.


    The remaining pain also wouldn¡¯t take long to go away. This much was possible for Tino who also absorbed Mana Material.


    Although she was still exhausted she went to shower, and after dashing water over herself without hesitation, her consciousness fully woke up.


    The cold water brought her body full of heat to her senses.


    She closed her eyes to the pleasant sensation of the dull aches being cooled, and checked over her physical condition.


    Body regtion was an essential skill for hunters. In particr, Tino¡¯s teacher would give training without thinking of her condition, so it became second nature to pay attention.


    Glittering water fell off her shoulders as she rubbed down her arms, and spoke to herself in amazement.


    ¡°As expected of Onee-sama...there isn¡¯t a single bruise...¡±


    Originally the ¡ºthief¡» role would have low offensive ability. For Tino right now, Liz¡¯s blows were heavy to the point that she wasn¡¯t safe even if she guarded.


    It was better at least that she didn¡¯t use weapons, but her thrusts and kicks were cooly aimed towards the joints. If she reacted wrongly, they would be fatal blows.


    A few of her bones should have been broken. That there was no internal bleeding was a mystery.


    Her memory was clouded. There was a time during the training that she had closed her eyes, because her consciousness was scattered here and there, she didn¡¯t remember much.


    But she was probably sessful. She must have managed to attack while expecting to die.


    Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have woken up alive like this.


    There were many ces in the Capital that you could learn fighting techniques. There were more than a few where the teachers were retired master hunters. There were even schools.


    Most hunters level 3 or more had received some sort of systematic training.


    But, did other hunters go through training like this?


    Tasting the ground, throwing up blood, breaking bones, no matter how you saw it


    ¨C you could only seriously think that she was bathing in awful bloodlust-. Tino being discipled to Liz Smart, was under her own will.


    Tino hoped for it, and at first, Liz had rejected it. Since she was someone without the free time to teach.


    Now that Tino was Liz¡¯s sole disciple, it was merely a consequence of good luck.


    If at that time Master hadn¡¯t coincidently been around to persuade, Tino probably wouldn¡¯t have be a hunter.


    To be called strong. That year she had devoted herself, and had been praised. Before she knew, making desperate efforts became ordinary.


    It was harsh to the point of death, and it took on the name of torture, but Tino didn¡¯t n to quit being a disciple.


    She frequently became dispirited, but she would not lose her spirit. For now. But, would she really be able to meet the target set by her teacher?


    Caught on that doubt Tino¡¯s shoulders quivered, and she turned off the shower with a trembling hand.


    ¡ì


    Tidying her outfit, as always Tino headed towards the n house.


    Her home was rented because it was near the n House, within walking distance. The n House was much taller than the surrounding buildings, so Tino could see the top of it through her bedroom window.


    Although it wasn¡¯t possible with Tino¡¯s visual acuity, ording to her teacher from Tino¡¯s room you could see the top floor of ¡ºFootprints¡» ¨C the n masters room.


    That was also one of the reasons Tino rented this room.


    Among hunters some did not have a fixed home, some always lodging at an inn. Tino didn¡¯t have any ns to leave the Capital, so a rented house was convenient.


    Tino was still only half a hunter. She was level 4 which made her at least midrank, and she also explored shrines but she wasn¡¯t recognised by Liz.


    Tino barely left the Capital, and while Hunters were rmended to form parties, she was still solo since she was still in training.


    For Tino, her life was devoted to training.


    Liz was her teacher as well as being a hunter. The fickle temperament and free spirited nature of her ¡ºOnee-sama¡» meant that she didn¡¯t actually have much time to train her.


    Casually going off somewhere without saying anything was a daily urrence. That was why when she knew her teacher was in the Capital, she tried to stay close to her as much as she could.


    An unusual amount of carriages were stopped in front of the n house.


    They wererge carriages that anyone would be able to ride. Unlike the decorated carriages owned by nobles, these were made of iron, they gave a tank kind of impression.


    Linked to them were robust horses specially bred to run throughnds where monsters and phantoms existed. They pawed at the ground in agitation.


    Inside the n house ¨C dozens of hunters gathered in the lobby.


    Could it be an expedition? The lobby that was usually spacious became cramped from the amount of people gathered.


    The jobs, outfits, and levels of the hunters were all varied, their only point inmon was that they belonged to this n ¨C ¡ºFootprints¡» and that was it.


    They were all armed, and the hunters all together had the appearance as if they were about to go off to war.


    Tino frowned at the situation.


    ¡ºFootprints¡» had arge amount of Hunters belonging to it, putting it among the biggest ns in the Capital.


    But it was rare for such arge crowd of those hunters to assemble together in the one ce.


    Primarily, the n was organised to be be mutually beneficial. It didn¡¯t restrict the actions of the hunters that belonged to it.


    Even the n master who held the position of top convenience didn¡¯t hold strong authority.


    Rules were different between ns, but in regards to ¡ºFirst Step¡», the n


    master did not have the power to issue orders to the hunters that belonged to it. That could be said to be one of the reasons for ¡ºFootprints¡» growth.


    Hunters in the n were acquainted with Tino who had been with the n since it was founded.


    She questioned a nearby swordsman hunter. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Hm...Ah-, Tino. You didn¡¯t hear? Yesterday there was a summons. It seems like there¡¯ll be a joint operation with the Explorers to the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡».¡±


    ¡°...With this amount of people?¡±


    Her eyes widened at the name of the shrine she had heard before, and looked around the lobby once again.


    The lobby was full of prominent members. Just counting the numbers, half of Footprints had gathered.


    There were many members out on expeditions, so the amount collected here must be nearly all the remaining members in the Capital.


    There should have been no authority to issuemands yet this many had gathered, as expected of Master...


    Even while having such a thought, her questions didn¡¯t disappear.


    Certainly the White Wolves Den was troublesome, but these were Footprints elite. These members outranked Tino not just a little.


    She had heard an investigation would be carried out, but this wasn¡¯t on the scale of an investigation.


    With so many hunters mobilised, just how difficult was the outbreak exactly?


    The boss had been disposed of. When Mana Material umted it would be revived, but such a powerful phantom wouldn¡¯t ur so frequently.


    At Tino¡¯s quizzical expression, the male hunter spoke candidly while lowering his voice.


    ¡°Just between you and me... the Master said that he was going to send out Ark-san at first.¡±


    ¡°...Eh?¡±


    What was he saying, this guy...?


    As if Tino had forgotten how to blink she stared at his face, but there was no sign he was joking.


    The man saw her expression and his lips curved into a smile as if to say ¡®that¡¯s exactly what I had thought¡¯.


    ¡°Ku ku ku, seems like a joke doesn¡¯t it? Something like asking the top hunter in the n to capture a shrine that¡¯s only level 3.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°But, at the moment Ark¡¯s away. The ones gathered here... are his substitute.¡±


    At his words, Tino realised why the assembled hunters seemed to be on edge.


    Since they belonged to the same n there wouldn¡¯t be any disputes, but their expressions despite being safe inside the Capital gave the same sense of tension as if they were exploring a shrine.


    Ark Rodin. That was the most famous hunter in the Capital.


    A man that had received the blessings of all the gods in heaven, born with the status of a promised hero.


    An all rounded hunter that had knowledge of all magic and was a master of techniques. When he brandished his sword it was like the sh of ten thousand lightning strikes as if to tear the world asunder.


    The most perfected hunter, the man said to be the star of the next generation. There were extreme devotees in the upper stratum of the Empire, along with inside Footprints itself.


    He was also the rival of her teacher and herpanions.


    Originally, if it was for the investigation for a level 3 shrine, he wasn¡¯t a man that would move for that.


    There was an appropriate order to things.


    The Explorers Association rmended that hunters explored shrines that matched up adequately.


    If high level huntersid waste to low level shrines, killing all the Phantoms and snatching all the Relics, low level hunters would go into poverty.


    There was also the potential for high level hunters to be unable to act in a time of emergency.


    Naturally though, there was no way that the Master didn¡¯t already know all this.


    In other words, it meant that in that Shrine there were abnormalities that required Ark Rodin to move.


    Tino who wasn¡¯t a god, couldn¡¯t imagine what would ur. But had Tino been in the same position as those hunters, she would have written her will with the same stern expression that they were wearing.


    At least, the Phantoms wouldn¡¯t be any less than the ones Tino had encountered.


    No, if she met Onee-sama right now, there was a possibility that she might throw her into this.


    ¡°...With the small amount of people here, will you be able to manage?¡±


    ¡°Oioi, don¡¯t look down on us. At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯d like to say...¡±


    Shaking off his uneasiness, the swordsman scratched his jaw at Tino¡¯s question.


    Ark Rodin was without a shred of doubt, one of the strongest hunters in the Capital.


    Sword and sorcery. You can be a top-notch hunter by mastering one or the other, but the man called the hero hadbined the two to an extremely high level.


    That power was to the degree that it was recognised by Tino¡¯s teacher with the strongest pride in her own ability.


    If the other members of his party ¨C ¡ºArchBrave¡» held about 70% of his power,


    they might hold the seat of the strongest party in the young generation.


    There were a lot of individual differences between treasure hunters. Even with arge amount of people, there was a limit to their ability to substitute.


    But, the hunter showed a smile while his cheek was twitching. He showed strong fighting spirit, with just a little fear.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll work it out somehow. There are other partiesing outside of


    ¡ºFootprints¡».¡±


    At that point, it became noisy.


    All eyes focused on the young maning down the stairs.


    ¡ºInfinite Variety¡».


    The man at the top of Footprints, with the power to see through all things.


    Next to him the opposite was uring, the right hand to the focal point standing up straight, the deputy Master checked over each person assembled with sharp eyes.


    In an instant the noise stopped. Everyone waited for the Masters words.


    Unlike the time he came to assist at the shrine, the casual appearance of the Master was at odds with the hunters full of tension and armed to the teeth.


    ¡°Hmm? Huh? What¡¯s this? What¡¯s wrong, gathering like this? Was there a festival going on?¡±


    ¡°Cry-san, this is concerning the matter you talked about with Gark-san.¡± ¡°Ah-, that huh. But there¡¯s so many.¡±


    ¡°Cry-san wanted to make the request to Ark-san, but since Ark-san is away... they were summoned as his substitute. By my calctions this should be enough


    gathered strength.¡±


    Cry¡¯s eyes opened wide at Eva¡¯s words.


    Among ordinary people, many made huge misunderstandings about the ability of hunters.


    ¡®Since they were both people it would be fine if they were cautious¡¯, in this way there was a fixed rate of ordinary people that didn¡¯t return from shrines every year. Their sweetened perception invited disaster.


    Eva wasn¡¯t a hunter, but outside of the master she held the most amount of knowledge about the hunters in the n.


    The fact that no one had made aint, was an indication that her calctions were urate.


    Everyone was satisfied with the amount of people, but the Master made an indescribable expression.


    ¡°Eh!? ......Ah, yep. Uh-huh yep, that¡¯s right. Is that so, like this huh...¡±


    ¡°!? ...If there¡¯s something, a ce I¡¯ve made an error, please let me know.¡± The ce became quiet. Ark was the ns strongest solo unit of force.


    There was no person in the n unaware of that power.


    The only people that argued over who was the strongest were the members of


    ¡ºStrange Grief¡».


    To the gathering that raised no objections, the Master tilted his head to the side as he gazed out at them and then made a smile that stabbed at their self confidence.


    ¡°Hmm...with just the elite, can¡¯t we go with half this amount?¡± a


    Trantor notes


    Some of you may have noticed the use of ¡®tank¡¯ as aparison. It¡¯s not an anachronism (like if Naruto mentioned his new yeezies).


    That tanks exist in the world either tells you about their level of technological progress, or that they exist as part of the worlds memory.

 Chapter 33: Dispute

    <h4>Chapter?33: Dispute</h4> <h4>Chapter 33</h4>


    Dispute


    ¡°No way... half!? Impossible!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a situation calling for that Ark isn¡¯t it!? When in the first ce we were at a number where we would only just get by!?¡±


    What has happened here?


    To the uproar in front of me, I couldn¡¯t hide my bewilderment.


    Eva was looking at me with dumbfounded eyes.


    At the members that had started a tumultuous loud dispute, I observed the situation without saying anything.


    No...was there something odd about what I said?


    While it was patting ourselves on the back a bit, ¡ºFootprints¡» was one of the top ss ns in the Capital. In fact,pared to the average, our ability was much higher.


    Originally there were two purposes in creating the n.


    The first ¨D was to withdraw from the front under the pretext of n management. And the second ¨D was to strengthen the interaction with other parties, and to refine the sociability of the members of ¡ºStrange Grief¡».


    One thing about having too much talent, was that it was lonely. Outstanding talent keeps the merely talented at a distance.


    In the case of ¡ºStrange Grief¡», all the members except me were blessed with


    unparalleled talent, so they weren¡¯t alone.


    But it was for this reason that exchanges with other parties became dyed, that¡¯s what I had felt back then.


    Therefore, when ¡ºFootprints¡» was created, the founding parties had been selected based off of their talent and age.


    If they were close in age and their talent was at least as good as Luke and the rest, they would probably ept them.


    Through interaction, the members of ¡ºStrange Grief¡» (mainly Luke and Liz)


    could raise their sociability to arge degree. And ultimately, in ce of me that was holding everyone back, a member could be added from the outside.


    I held faint expectations, and we approached every party with names that reverberated throughout the Capital in those days.


    With all members holding abilities in recovery, and capturing high difficulty shines with the lowest amounts of casualties, ¡ºIron Cross¡».


    Multiple Magi specialising in attack magic, and unrivalled in regard to their ability in wide area annihtion, ¡ºStarlight¡».


    Rigorous discipline and systematic training, with more than ten members holding high ability, ¡ºTorch Knights¡».


    And above all, considered to ¡ºStrange Grief¡» as rivals, ¡ºArch Brave¡».


    Astonishingly the negotiations went smoothly. The other members apart from me approved of my thoughts, and each member agreed to negotiate with a party they had a high opinion of.


    We still haven¡¯t perfectly achieved my original purposes yet, but the oue was excellent. I was able to depart from the front, and Liz-chan and Luke were also... better off than if the n hadn¡¯t been created.


    Getting back on track, each founding member of the n was distinguished, which started the n off with fanfare. It was natural that the hunters in this n were superior.


    I think it was probably motivating. However for the next parties after that, we added suitable ones regardless of ability.


    Footprints still preserved it¡¯s elite reputation, and it was judged as a n still in the middle of it¡¯s growth.


    The members assembled here now shouldn¡¯t be making such an uproar.


    Ark was exceptionally strong but I chose him because he was the most reassuring, and also the easiest to ask. Not that I thought he was absolutely necessary.


    Unpleasant to think of calmly, a situation that absolutely required Ark would be way too crazy. What would that even be?


    I looked to Eva who had gathered this many hunters in such a short time.


    In the first ce, I had told Gark-san I would giveplete cooperation with a meaning full of empty politeness, but this was seriously overdoing it. You really gathered a lot didn¡¯t you...


    Well, I already knew Eva was excellent a long time ago, but I had one thing making me uneasy.


    To mobilise hunters it took money. Who was going to put out the cost...


    I was the one that said we would giveplete cooperation. That¡¯s why I said to go with just half.


    Eva caught my gaze, and with an earnest expression and with a nod, she spoke in a voice that echoed throughout the entrance.


    ¡°Everyone, quiet down, Cry-san has something to say.¡±


    At her voice, all members immediately stopped their discussions, and looked this way.


    At their painfully silent gazes, I cleared my throat once to gloss over things.


    Really... Cry-san has something to say? ...Which Cry-san is that? No, isn¡¯t it fine? It should be fine.


    While I was wondering what to say, my inner thoughts were in turmoil so I bluffed with a smile.


    ¡°Now now, calm down, everyone. If you think calmly, the shrine in this case was originally level 3. So there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡±


    The one that shouted out first was a Magi hunter in a ck robe.


    A hunter much stronger than me was ring at me with a horrified expression. It wasn¡¯t a lie ok. I wouldn¡¯t tell lies. I don¡¯t tell them ok.


    ¡°To begin with, branch chief Gark will also be mobilising other parties. It¡¯s not solely our problem. Certainly, at the moment the White Wolves Den is more dangerous than usual. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand your concern...¡±


    Generally it shouldn¡¯t be a deeply held desire to trample down Shrines with absolute firepower. Because they were what you might call, adventurers.


    To my logical persuasion, for some reason everyone¡¯s expressions were unchanged. They truly held no faith at all.


    The look in Tino¡¯s eyes was also extremely cold. Well, she had a previous offence at the White Wolves Den just the other day so it couldn¡¯t be helped...


    Was there a strange thing in what I said...?


    I looked back out at the hunters with my head tilted in confusion, but my eyes strayed away.


    I had been out of the hunter trade for quite a while. Did my way of thinking be rose coloured?


    When you receive that much extra rejection, you start to feel like you might have made a mistake somewhere.


    I didn¡¯t hold that much confidence in myself from the start. I asked a quick question to Eva next to me.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°...The situation is the situation this time. Isn¡¯t it better to have room for extra allowances?¡±


    ¡°...Right...¡±


    Apparently, Eva also seemed to agree with the others. I gave the surrounding members a look over.


    Looking carefully there were a lot, but not many of the top tier were here. Of course Ark that been called on by the nobles wasn¡¯t, but also parties like Iron and Starlight were missing.


    Well, our top tier were quite busy, so it wasn¡¯t that strange.


    But even so, I still thought they had an excessive amount of power.


    With this many fully motivated hunters heading to the White Wolves Den, there wouldn¡¯t even be weeds left when they were finished.


    ¡°Right, what if some parties were left out, how about that?¡±


    Even leaving out the issue of rewards, if all the parties of Footprints were gone, who would I rely on if something were to happen?


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t say a shameful thing like that even if I wanted to.


    To my careless manner, one hunter breathed roughly through his nostrils as he raised a protest.


    ¡°Master, no one here asked for any more added than this! It wasn¡¯t a problem you know?¡±


    ¡°Right...¡±


    ¡°The first thing, is that we¡¯re part of the same n but we belong to different parties. We will work together, but we aren¡¯t obligated to obey your orders. Or else, if there¡¯s a dire reason you need to reduce the amount, then tell us!¡±


    ¡°Right... that¡¯s a reasonable opinion.¡±


    Behind him several hunters nodded in agreement. You guys really don¡¯t want the amount to be reduced.


    You¡¯re always so daring and brave, what¡¯s there to be so scared about... But, really...


    This time I had told Gark-san I would cooperate, but it wasn¡¯t saying we would volunteer.


    Well since the motto of our guild was freedom, the entrustment of requests was left to each persons own judgement, the n masters role was handling the pay ordingly.


    ¡°Eva, can everyone here be rewarded properly? The other sides budget isn¡¯t infinite. I don¡¯t think they could afford this many could they?¡±


    The request was originallymissioned by the Empire. The budget was decided by the degree of difficulty hypothesised from the investigation results.


    This time the shrine had a major abnormality, but I didn¡¯t think it was to the point of hiring half of ¡ºFootprints¡».


    As I was still unable to let it go, Eva replied with a prim look.


    ¡°It seems like it won¡¯t be a problem. Branch chief Gark is drawing a supplemental budget from the country. I can confirm that it is adequate.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? To swing enough budget to hire this many high level hunters... that¡¯s amazing.¡±


    The Empire wasn¡¯t stingy, but there needed to be some basis to increase the estimated budget.


    Which would mean... the hunters that first investigated found something?


    They didn¡¯t seem to know anything when they came to talk with me, but there was the chance that they discovered something new while I was on the date with Liz.


    And, because of that cause for concern, our elite were nervous about a decrease in personnel.


    Yep, that¡¯s most likely.


    I felt like the puzzle pieces had finally fit together.


    So those in my vicinity wouldn¡¯t notice, I breathed a short sigh of relief.


    It was good that our members weren¡¯t people that would just ept my words without question. I nearly made the same mistake as I did with Tino.


    But if they had found out new information, then I wish they would tell me about it beforehand.


    Well even if I did know, it wasn¡¯t as if I could do anything about it.


    When I looked at Eva to confirm, as usual her sses shined as she nodded.


    ¡°Yes. Apparently it seems that branch chief Gark used the information he obtained from Cry-san as the justification.¡±


    ¡°Oh-¡°


    ??? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all.


    I didn¡¯t know what I could possibly say, so I tried to give a dignified nod in agreement.


    Is there another Cry-san inside the city? Like an incredible store of intelligence... if a person like that existed, then by all means share them.


    Did I give out such important information? Frowning, I tilted my head in contemtion. I didn¡¯t know. I had said I¡¯d cooperate.


    I just said that if Ark was here then I¡¯d send him, but he wasn¡¯t here.


    I didn¡¯t say anything concrete, exactly how was it presented to be basis enough to convince the country...?


    Ah-, it would have been better if I didn¡¯t say I would cooperate.


    I didn¡¯t have any obligation to do so separately, I should¡¯ve just said that I was busy with a separate matter so I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    There¡¯s no use crying about something that was already said.


    ...Ah-, I want to throw up. With things like this will it be my fault if nothing ended up happening?


    Pressing down on my forehead, I fell into self-loathing.


    Why was my mouth like this, pping so easily? It became like this because I spoke so carelessly... Well, I think there was also a problem with Kaina-san and the others that interpreted my words in a strange way.


    Now then what¡¯s to be done... the amount that¡¯s aplished should correspond to the budget. My sole high level skill I had pride in of kneeling down to apologise wouldn¡¯t be epted here.


    In front of me, the eyes of the gathered members pierced into me.


    Everyone had grave looks. As I didn¡¯t have to bargain down the expense, there was no reason to reduce the hunters.


    Even if the number of our members joining was reduced, other hunters would be hired to fill in the budget anyway.


    Hmm......am I stuck?


    Being on the receiving end of everyones eyes made me let out a groan, and without being able toe up with anything I gave up.


    ¡°......Well, fine.¡± ¡°Eh!?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even say anything. I didn¡¯t mean for this to be so serious.


    I just said we would cooperate. Gark-san was the one that decided to increase the budget.


    If the Empire¡¯s side said something, Gark-san would probably do something to deal with it. No matter what they said I would use my other high level skill and ignore them while looking the other way.


    ¡°Eh...it¡¯s fine, you say? Master? Everyone can really go?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you all say you want to like that, I don¡¯t have the right to stop you.¡± Do whatever you like. Whatever.


    To me who was already in give up mode, the assembled members had the subtle expression as if they had been thrown to the floor.


    Don¡¯teining if the difficulty is lower than expected. I said you should go with less. Since I said so.


    Then, from behind I heard a voice that I didn¡¯t want to hear right now. The expressions of the lined up hunters became stiff.


    Without the sound of footsteps a soft feeling clung onto my back, and slender arms crossed in front of my body.


    ¡°You endlessly say worthless things, if you want to flock together so much, why don¡¯t you just quit being hunters?¡±


    ¡°Liz, shouldn¡¯t you stop saying things that could be misunderstood as you making light of people?¡±


    After the date, she seemed to be in a really good mood today.


    Tino automatically moved behind a hunter with arge build to hide herself.


    I couldn¡¯t see her expression since she was behind someone, but undoubtedly she had to beughing at Liz from just now.


    ¡°Misunderstood that I was making light of them? I was making light of them though. I didn¡¯t even yell. That¡¯s because that¡¯s just the way it is right?¡±


    In a syrupy tone, she spoke to admonish all the hunters here.


    She didn¡¯t yell, but the feeling of intimidation was no less than usual.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Cry-chan¡¯s demands are always hopelessly high, but hunters that are afraid of death can¡¯t do anything. That¡¯s why I ¨C would never refuse.¡±


    And I heard words that I absolutely couldn¡¯t ignore.


    ...Eh? Wait a moment...hopelessly, high? Seriously?


    Liz was someone that did things without thinking, but she was an elite hunter. Something hopelessly high from her judgement, meant that my own judgement was fundamentally mistaken.


    ¡°...It¡¯s not high.¡±


    I gave an objection in a small muttered voice. The hugging arms increased their strength a little.


    ¡°That¡¯s because... ¡ºSevered Shadow¡», you¡¯re strong.¡± To one hunters rebuttal, Liz let out a short chuckle.


    ¡°Cry-chan¡¯s exasperation, I also understand it... It¡¯s why, no matter how much time passes, you never move forward. Hey, do you want that kind offort?¡±


    Exasperation? No, I wasn¡¯t exasperated though? When was I exasperated?


    I was satisfied with the current state of ¡ºFootprints¡». I was thinking that if they were so afraid, then I might have to agree with Liz¡¯s judgement that my demands were hopelessly high.


    Rather it¡¯s a good thing to be cautious. I decided not to stop the hunters that simply didn¡¯t want to die.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t really matter to me... rather, I should be thankful to them for refusing.¡±


    And, while still being on the receiving end of everybody¡¯s gaze, Liz spoke to me in a spoiled voice.


    ¡°Hey, Cry-chan? Can you let me and Tee take this request? Isn¡¯t it ok? The phantoms of the White Wolves Den are perfect for training, they¡¯re just right. The others don¡¯t need toe.¡±


    ¡°Eh....!?¡±


    The elite that were familiar with these things became noisy.


    Tino let out a scream of fright. Tino, haven¡¯t you had bad luck these days? Liz was writing letters on my chest with her hands while she continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Really if it¡¯s something that needed Ark-chan, then Tino is going to be put into danger, but I want that all the more. Anthem-nii also isn¡¯t here, there¡¯s no healer, our limbs might go missing, and it can¡¯t be helped if a few internal organse out, Cry-chan you have one don¡¯t you? A high elixer. Hey? Please.¡±


    The voice whispering close to my ear was sweet and warm.


    This child, she nned to keep fighting even if her limbs were torn off... Tino was shaking like a frightened puppy. I smiled and spoke clearly. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Ehhh, whyy?¡±


    How should I say it, you, really can¡¯t act together in a group.


    It¡¯s rejected ok. Rejected. Even without us there were other groups going to the White Wolves Den, so I could¡¯t send just you.


    It¡¯s not about being strong. The sociability that Liz had gained was at the most the ability to half kill instead of murder, she was probably more terrifying than the Phantoms.


    I wasn¡¯t going this time either.


    And besides, no matter how you saw it... Tino was too pitiful.


    As Liz raised her voice inint I stroked her arm to soothe her, and I made a serious expression.


    ¡°Sorry but, just now, the situation has changed. I was saying to reduce the numbers, but I¡¯m withdrawing that. As Eva chose, we¡¯ll go with everyone here.¡±


    ¡°....!?¡±


    ¡°Be careful not to be careless just because it¡¯s a shrine with a lower level.¡±


    From me swiftly going back on my words, everyone looked at each other in bewilderment. For some reason a few of them were shaking with ttering teeth.


    Now then, after this I¡¯ll get Liz to tell me what she saw that was so ¡ºhopelessly bad¡» about this request.


    Trantor Notes


    Starlight was mentioned in an early chapter, but was only given the Kanji (Stars Sacred Lightning). The Kanji for high elixer was <i>divine medicine of creation.</i>

 Chapter 34: Incompetence

    <h4>Chapter?34: Ipetence</h4> <h4>Chapter 34</h4>


    Ipetence


    Everyone formed a line going outside. The typical anticipation and exhration before a hunter set off on an adventure was nowhere to be seen.


    What floated in the air was a sense of tension as if they were heading off to certain death. Even though I had said I¡¯d concede to their demands.


    Tino approached the end of the line, and saw them off with an expression of relief. Liz rotated around in front of me and spoke displeasingly.


    ¡°Hey. Why did you say no? Why? It¡¯s something Ark-chan has toe out for right? I want to go. Hey! Cry-chan, please. Ok?¡±


    She spoke with a ttering voice.


    Liz acknowledges Ark. The all purpose magic swordsman Ark Rodin seemed to be a considerably tricky opponent even for ¡ºSevered Shadow¡».


    Those zing pink irises glittered at the hint of a cruel battle. This child was hopeless, she only used a portion of her brain.


    What was important was what she mentioned before, the ¡ºhigh elixer¡». That was a transcendently high ss product that came from shrines.


    Strange Grief had only ever brought back one of them, and while I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use it when it was important, if it was used it would be a huge loss.


    As Liz gripped my arms and started to pull on them like a spoiled child, I breathed out a sigh.


    ¡°No, because you, you don¡¯t have the spirit of cooperation.¡± ¡°Eh- ...it¡¯ll be fine. Since everyone will go along with me.¡±


    That¡¯s not a cooperative spirit.


    In the back, Tino¡¯s face was ghastly pale as she peeked over watching Liz. I pinched Liz¡¯s cheek in front of me.


    Liz looked up at me in puzzlement. I continued pinching her cheek.


    Even though it should be reinforced by Mana Material, her skin was soft without a single w.


    Mana Material truly is a mysterious substance.


    ¡°To start with, you¡¯ve only just returned from thest hunt. It would be better if you have a little rest.¡±


    If you just stay here quietly everyone will be happy. Of course I¡¯ll be happy as well. At my words Liz showed a sparkling smiling face. Can you always show that expression?


    ¡°Kya-, Cry-chan¡¯s soo nice! It¡¯s ok though. Right, Tee?¡± ¡°Y-Yes! It¡¯s ok, Onee-sama. ...Master.¡±


    ¡°There, see?¡±


    Tino nodded desperately while her face clearly turned paler.


    No matter how you looked at it, she only seemed as if she was being threatened.


    I had known Liz for a long time. Basically, we¡¯ve had a rtionship since we first became aware of thought. That¡¯s why, somehow I could tell what she was thinking.


    Liz¡¯s eyes looked like she hade up with something mischievous. You, you¡¯re nning to go in secret. That¡¯s no good.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly that the high elixer was too precious. It¡¯s just, while the other parties were in the middle of cautiously progressing, the image of her plunging through the shrine like she owned the ce and kicking everyone else around came to mind.


    Reluctantly I put my arm around Liz¡¯s shoulder. As if I was talking about something secret, I persuaded her.


    ¡°Now now, settle down, Liz. For Liz... that¡¯s right, there¡¯s something else you need to do...¡±


    ¡°...Eh? Is that how it is? Well....then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Liz blinked while letting out a disappointed voice. There, now with this she won¡¯t go outside arbitrarily.


    Knowing her for so long also meant that I knew somewhat how to handle her. This n had Ark that was recognised by everyone inside it, but that I was still made the n master may have something to do with this area.


    While giving me a sidelong nce, Liz parted her lips slightly.


    ¡°Mmm, then just Tee should go on her own? The Phantoms have all different types of weapons, it¡¯s perfect for training...¡±


    Oi oi, that¡¯s not good.


    This time the members of Footprints would also be there, so she probably wouldn¡¯t go through such a bitter experience again. But it looked like Tino¡¯s affinity with the White Wolves Den was bad.


    From the start, Tino was solo so she didn¡¯t match up well with these sorts of missions, and the ability of the Phantoms that came out was a bit high.


    Liz, you may not know this but... with shrines you make sure there is a sufficient safety margin.


    After the previous matter, if I sent her back to the White Wolves Den wouldn¡¯t I just be a brute of a Master?


    I... want to look good. Not mentioning that the other person is my junior, it¡¯s even more when she¡¯s a young girl.


    ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Ehhh¡±


    ¡°With this we¡¯re finished talking about it.¡± ¡°Ehhh....¡±


    Liz-chan was still displeased as I took away my arm from her shoulders and raised my face up.


    Over there was a hunter... a young man named Lyle was approaching.


    He wasn¡¯t a member from the early days, but he was a veteran. He was slightly taller than me, and the dull metal armour he was well ustomed to wearing inexplicably gave off a shine.


    Since he was close in age, he was a hunter I was on good terms with.


    He recently reached level 5, and I recall really letting loose at the tavern at the time. ¡°Cry, this request....is it....really going to be ok?¡±


    At a separate spot a short distance away, other hunters were cautiously looking over this way. Apparently this guy drew the short straw.


    But, if you asked me something like that I was going to be troubled. I also didn¡¯t know much information about the mission.


    It¡¯s likely I could know even less than Lyle and the others.


    But...yeah. I¡¯m the Master. Since I¡¯m the Master I need to conduct myself ordingly.


    I should encourage mypanions with thumbs up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it may be a difficult mission, but I believe that if it¡¯s ¡ºFootprints¡»


    they will seed every time without fail!¡± ¡°....¡±


    ....Hm? How strange.


    I thought the flow would have been cheers and war cries, but what came back was silence.


    The hunters in the back, and Lyle himself were wearing indescribable expressions. And Lyle responded as if shrinking back.


    ¡°Oh...is that...so? If you can... as the n master, and a level 8 hunter, could you tell me the most important things to watch out for?¡±


    ¡°Most important things...?¡±


    He came out with something difficult again. I turned my eyes to Eva, who had been driven away by Liz to a ce a little further off, and without saying anything she gave me a nod.


    Apparently I couldn¡¯t get anything across through eye contact.


    Important things. Important things, huh. The important things involved in exploring shrines went without saying to first rate hunters.


    Take care with Phantoms. Don¡¯t have internal discord. The thief should go first to check for traps. Avoid being solo as much as possible. They would be troubled by that kind of advice.


    But if there was one other important thing... it was that.


    I frowned and let out a groan, but raised my head and sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether or not it wille out, but if there¡¯s a slime kind of guy you should be careful.¡±


    Well, this should be suitable as an important thing. Really, where had Sytry¡¯s slime gone?


    Lyle listened to my words, then looked at me as if I was a madman. How impolite, this guy.


    ¡°A Slime!? In the White Wolves Den something like a slime shouldn¡¯te out though?¡±


    Usually shrines had phantoms. If a monster entered from the outside, in most cases the spontaneously urring Phantoms would kill it. So there weren¡¯t a lot of asions to see a monster inside a shrine.


    If the one that was said toe out was the weakest monster, the slime, then that¡¯s the reaction you would expect.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said I didn¡¯t know whether or not it woulde out right.¡±


    ¡°...No, I¡¯m not saying I doubt you, but, look. I asked you one thing, but howe you started talking about a slime?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer and smiled at him.


    Hearing our conversation, the hunters in the back immediately started talking about countermeasures for slimes. You guys aren¡¯t very upfront...


    ¡°Ah, probably, if ites out it won¡¯t be an ordinary slime so be careful ok?¡± ¡°Ehh!? Not an ordinary slime? What do you mean?¡±


    I don¡¯t know.


    It has the same name as slime, and I think the weak points will be the same as a slime, but since Sytry is meticulous...


    As Lyle was thrown into confusion a second time, I gave him a smile while within my mind I knelt down and apologised.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    The room was spacious and well lit, it wasn¡¯t what you would expect from an underground basement.


    The well ordered desks were covered in cluttered documents.


    Alongside the wall were bookshelves tightly packed with thick books. The cold air had a pungent odour that assailed the senses.


    On racks were countless bottles of chemicals lined up systematically.


    On a wide table there were reports crammed with notes written in strange characters different to thenguage used in the Empire.


    At the center of the room was an inverted cone of ss pipes, a strange apparatus that was producing noise.


    The ends of the ss ran into the ground, sometimes producing small vibrations. As if it was beating.


    At a nearby desk, a man wearing a green robe observed and breathed out a sigh. The mans age was verging on the elderly. He had winkled skin and hair that was over half white.


    But his actions proved his liveliness.


    Those eyes in particr possessed hidden dark energy.


    To the trained eye his green robe and the silver staff ced beside him were items hard to obtain even for Magi treasure hunters.


    The mana in his body was dramatically high, and defensive ability was his strong point.


    Outside of shrines, his equipment was of the highest grade.


    From the ceiling above muffled footsteps could be heard. The sound of hunters passing by.


    Originally the sound of footsteps should have been almost inaudible, but the surveince magic set up when the room was constructedmunicated the unusual state of the shrine.


    ¡°They¡¯re here now as well, huh...¡±


    While looking up at the ceiling, the man muttered, not seeming overly disappointed.


    He knew this had beening.


    The great work the man had been trying to aplish over several years wouldn¡¯t be concealed forever.


    No matter how unpopr of a shrine the White Wolves Den was, hunters would eventuallye.


    Things would have to proceed slightly faster.


    With Rodolph¡¯s invasion, signs of sess were atst within sight and the sponsors were excited with the results.


    With a little more time, the makeshift rescuers wouldn¡¯t have survived.


    It was upsetting to throw away the boratory¡» that had been set up with great pains, but it wasn¡¯t as if this was the only boratory¡». There were others in reserve.


    Anger disturbed the thought process. Composure must always be retained.


    He recalled the report that came from the Capital, and talked to himself while stroking his moustache.


    ¡°¡ºInfinite Variety¡», huh... a bothersome man. Why do these hunters always stand in my way?¡±


    The man was once a Magi that could boast of having high reputation, treasure hunters were simply a target of scorn.


    Putting their own lives at risk, sneaking into shrines and stealing the produce, they were an existence close to grave robbers.


    Coarse and uncivilised, with no respect for knowledge or history. Scoundrels that acted as if the mysterious force of Mana Material was their own power.


    But ¨C the present situation was slightly different.


    While grasping his staff, the Magi¡¯s lips curved into a sneer.


    Aboratory built beneath a shrine. After being immersed in research for several years, the mysterious force could be used to greatly increase the power of a Magi. And, that force had greatly altered the Magi¡¯s understanding.


    Mana Material. An unknown force that no one knew how to control yet.


    It could be understood as a powerful force from seeing the hunters that received the highest benefits swaggering around as if they were important.


    After just a few years of basking in it, the man gained several times the power he had gained previously over decades.


    If that was the case, how powerful was a ¡ºLevel 8¡» of which there were only a


    handful of hunters?


    There was no scorn. But there was also no excess valuation.


    ¡°...there should be no problems in withdrawing from this ce but...hmmm...¡±


    The Magi looked up at a ce in the ceiling ¨C where a specific passage of the White Wolves Den should be.


    Currently there were about twenty people that had arrived to investigate the White Wolves Den.


    At this time they should be looking into what the cause was that raised the shrines level, and to examine the ¡ºorigin¡» that they shouldn¡¯t be able to find.


    Unless a particr ident urred, the likelihood of more personnel arriving was low.


    If the man just left like this, over time the White Wolves Den would return to normal.


    If it was like that ¨D it would be too boring.


    ¡°If I¡¯m evacuating anyway, I may as well do a final experiment...¡±


    Pulling out a desk drawer, he took out a single phial.


    Within it was an ink ck liquid that differed to any existing potion.


    What the man was looking at ¨C was a taboo article created by chance by his disciple.


    An experiment in manipting Mana Material.


    A by product of several years of research, a potion to make Mana Material run wild.


    Up until now it had been too dangerous to use, but there was no hesitation now that he was evacuating.


    The phial was set with a specially made syringe to pierce into the thick fur of the Phantoms that appeared in the White Wolves Den.


    If this was revealed to the surface, even if though it was created by chance ¨C his disciple would probably gain fameparable to the man¡¯s own.


    Of course, manipting Mana Material was taboo in any country, so it would only be within the worlds underbelly.


    ¡°Ku ku ku...Sofia, you won¡¯t be able to see the results, you¡¯re going to regret it...¡± Murmuring the name of his top disciple, the Magi stood up holding his staff.


    Even under normal circumstances, the level of the shrine had sprung up. With a further enhancement, twenty hunters of slightly higher level would be nothing special.


    a


    Trantor Notes


    An interesting tidbit ¨C phial and vial are words for the same thing, but phial hasn¡¯t been used for a century for whatever reason. The original said ampoule, which I can¡¯t recall seeing before so I was hesitant to use it, though it seems used in cosmetics. Serum may be another trantion.

 Chapter 35: Evacuation

    <h4>Chapter?35: Evacuation</h4> <h4>Chapter 35</h4>


    Evacuation


    ¡°Branch Chief, are you really going?¡±


    At Kaina-san who¡¯s eyes were curved up in worry, Gark Welter let out a snort.


    His appearance wasn¡¯t his usual when working at the Explorers Association Zebrudia Branch.


    So that his arms and legs could move freely, he wore crimson armour covering only the vital areas, and on his head was a helm adorned with thorns.


    Around his waist were all kinds of tools and potions for times of emergency, as well as a machete that had uses outside of battle. From his time as a hunter, he still had a lot of equipment remaining.


    His armour and helm had numerous small chips and scratches; it could be understood that the equipment had gone through countless battlefields.


    However, most eye catching of all was the tall halberd clutched in his right hand. It was a strange halberd coloured ck and tinged with blue.


    Compared to the pointed tip, the axe portion was muchrger. From looking at it


    you could assume it was made for mowing down enemies.


    In the past, even before the ¡ºultra life seed¡» that was said to have experienced everything in history, there were those that loved cksmithing and fighting.


    Those people refined their smithing within their lifetimes, and devised a technique to work mana into metal.


    They were also skilled warriors that loved war, and so created a lot of unique equipment. They were said to have retreated from cmities many times and were prosperous for a long period.


    After an eternity of time, traces of such a civilisation were mostly nonexistent.


    The technique of refining special metals which was the backbone of the civilisation, was lost.


    Many Magi and master cksmiths have attempted to reproduce it, but haven¡¯t found any clues to the technique.


    ¨D¨DHowever, this item was different.


    In the present time, there are many weapon type Relics found in Shrines. They were said to be recreations of what was created in the era of that civilisation of advanced magical weaponry.


    Arge sword that can manipte me. A sword that never bends or breaks. Ance that can cut through the air several meters ahead of it.


    Even now they were a threat ¨C surpassing the strength of average metal and cutting through monsters and phantoms with ease, a legacy from ancient times.


    The use of a Relic required a long period of training. That¡¯s why hunters did not carry many Relics.


    However, with the limited Relics they had, hunters often chose weapons from that era as a partner they could bet their life with.


    Gark¡¯s halberd was also one of these Relics.


    It was a partner that was with Gark until he ended his time as a Level 7 hunter.


    d in intense cold, a halbert that froze over the internals of those it cut ¡ºBlizzard War Fang¡».


    There were many that approached him to sell it when he retired, but in the end he couldn¡¯t let it go.


    He gripped it for the first time in a while, a cold sensation was passed into his palm from the grip, and Gark¡¯s expression stiffened.


    A good mood could be felt from that sullen expression, and Kaina breathed a deep sigh.


    ¡°Branch chief, you, you¡¯re not a hunter anymore you know? You understand that right?¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not going to do anything unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be a problem since we have the full cooperation of ¡ºFirst Step¡».


    ¡ºIron Cross¡» has also already gone ahead of them... for Gark-san to go as well is....¡±


    ¡°...Tch¡±


    At the disapproving words of the assistant branch chief, Gark clicked his tongue and made a slight movement.


    The tip of the halbert brushed against the ceiling, and frost began to fall. With his weapons and armour his equipment weighed over 100 kilograms, Gark¡¯s usual countenance was unchanged.


    ¡°Liz finished things while looking down on me! My power has dropped, but I¡¯m still not nning on being defeated by todays hunters. I have experience!¡±


    ¡°...That¡¯s, just like a kid...¡±


    Gark looked away from the small voice that was leaked out. Originally Gark was a Level 7 hunter. There weren¡¯t very many hunters that looked down on Gark that held the second name ¡ºWar Ogre¡».


    It seemed that being looked down on to the extent that Liz had was intolerable. He spoke to the head shorter Kaina as if giving an excuse.


    ¡°That¡¯s, the matter this time has the smell of conflict. It would be quicker to respond if I was there in person. ...This may also be partly a performance.¡±


    In the middle of things, he forcibly applied for an increased budget.


    Without any concrete information, it passed through with the influence of a level 8 hunter. Gark¡¯s name was also well known within the upper reaches of the Empire. Was it really necessary to employ hunters to this extent?


    The origin of the request, and the ones responsible for shrines under management of the Empire, the ¡ºHouse of Remnant Investigations¡» was also looking on with suspicion. If he made a move himself it was easier for the other side to agree.


    Kaina held her forehead and breathed a deep sigh. It can¡¯t be stopped. There¡¯s no stopping him.


    Although the branch chief had retired, he was still a hunter.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ll be leaving you¡¯re work behind, when you return you¡¯ll be doing overtime for a while.¡±


    ¡°.........You don¡¯t mind also taking care of it?¡± ¡°No thank you.¡±


    At Kaina¡¯s words, this time it was Gark¡¯s turn to breathe out a sigh.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Within the narrow cave, the sounds of shing weapons echoed. The noise of distant howling and something copsing.


    The White Wolves Den which had been unpopr until immediately following the request, had now amassed an unprecedented amount of hunters.


    One of the founding parties of ¡ºFootprints¡». ¡ºIron Cross¡» was also one of these parties.


    There were six members. The average certified level was 5.


    Among them was their leader who was almost level 7, Sven Anger, the top archer in the Imperial capital carrying the second name ¡ºTempest Strike¡».


    For hunters it¡¯s natural for long distance attacks to be magical, so the role of archer was quite umon.


    The might of a bow and arrow was considerably powerful.


    Particrly when a hunter reinforced by Mana Material fired an arrow, it could even prate thick metal armour.


    It wasn¡¯t that archers were weak exactly, it was just that with the ability to respond to different situations, Magi were found more convenient within shrines.


    It was an indication that the forte of ¡ºIron Cross¡» was monster subjugation rather then exploring shrines.


    The one walking in the vanguard was the leader Sven. Following was his heavily equippedpanions.


    Whole body ck iron armour. There were two swordsmen with shields to deal with any attack, one Magi specialised in protection magic, and another Magi for wide area destruction, and finally a restoration expert that had only recently joined.


    It was a gloomy passage, but each person walked without hesitation or fear.


    Sven in the lead suddenly stopped, and readied the long bow in his hand. The ones following also came to a stop.


    A ck metal bow. In a natural movement he drew a long arrow from the quiver on his back, and in a practised motion he nocked the arrow on the bowstring.


    Both the bow and the arrow were specially made for hunters. A bow that was refined specifically for rigidity and strength that could not be drawn by an ordinary person, the arrows released from it were also almostedically thick, long, and heavy.


    The bow string creaked as the metal bow flexed under physical strength.


    From the direction it was pointed towards, something appeared from around the corner. A Wolf Knight d in crimson armour.


    And simultaneously, Sven released the arrow.


    It was like a cannonball. Released with a thick sound that could not be thought of as the noise of the wind, the arrow pierced the skull of the wolf knight with unwavering aim. It didn¡¯t stop, and blew away the headpletely as it continued on and pierced into the wall.


    The body of the wolf knight convulsed without it¡¯s head for a moment, before dissolving into the air and vanishing.


    Without a howl, an ultimate shot that did not allow time for a scream upon death. Easily ughtering the Phantom without giving it time to react, Sven took back the arrow from the wall and returned it to his quiver. Acting as if nothing had happened they proceeded onward.


    The number of Phantoms appearing was not just a few.


    However, all the phantoms, whether they had red or silver fur, their skulls were shot through by Sven, disappearing without even time to howl.


    ¡ºIron Cross¡» were hunters specialised in subjugating monsters. But that didn¡¯t mean they were poor at capturing shrines.


    Particrly with the White Wolves Den which had no risks such as traps or gimmicks.


    A shrine where not many Phantoms appeared at the same time was an easy shrine for ¡ºIron Cross¡».


    The expression of each person was like they were on the battlefield, but were rxed somewhere.


    Only the young man that joined recently showed signs of nervousness ¨C the Lighter (recovery user) Henrik.


    At a point roughly halfway on the map, Sven let out a light voice.


    ¡°Mmm, certainly the level has sprung up, but there¡¯s nothing particrly different.¡±


    ¡°It seems like thest hunters that came didn¡¯t find anything either.¡±


    A red haired female Magi ¨C an attack magic user Marietta shot back rxedly.


    There was no doubt that an abnormality had urred. It was certain, but they had no idea what the cause was.


    ¡ºIron Cross¡» had high fighting abilities, but their ability to investigate wasn¡¯t any


    more than the average party.


    But the Explorers Association that had made the request probably didn¡¯t require


    much. If they needed greater detail, then they probably would have hired specialised researchers.


    To Sven and the others talking calmly, Henrik nervously interjected. ¡°Sven-san, wasn¡¯t this not worth receiving?¡±


    ¡°Mmm...well since we were asked...¡± Saying that, Sven scratched his cheek.


    ¡ºIron Cross¡» was asked to investigate the White Wolves Den at the time the


    Explorers Association had approached Cry.


    They weren¡¯t obligated to ept, but after receiving the n masters deration ¡®I¡¯m busy so I can¡¯t go¡¯, they had a party meeting.


    One reason was that they had the spare time.


    Henrik¡¯s expression still held dissatisfaction.


    In the end his party was being used for an errand, perhaps getting swept up in the request was still weighing on his mind.


    Sven tried to cate that expression by talking.


    ¡°Well, you can also experience exploring a shrine. And I told you before, it¡¯s ok if you stay in town right?¡±


    ¡°...That would be impossible. I¡¯m also a member of this party...¡± The quiet swordsman pped him on his upright back.


    As Henrik started coughing,ughter rang out.


    ¡°¨CCough, cough.....but-but it looks like we¡¯re cleaning up after the Master-¡° ¡°...Well, Henrik, you¡¯ll understand someday.¡±


    To add to his meaning Sven was wearing a wild smile.


    Seeing the others offer no objections, Henrik gave a short nod.


    Without a direct battle, they walked for tens of minutes.


    Halfway to the boss room, the bag on Sven¡¯s waist started shaking all of a sudden. Sven stopped immediately, and took out a ck stone from inside the bag.


    ¡ºFootprints¡» was arge n. The difference between it and other ns was that while others had a strong aspect to parties gathering together, it was in this area


    that Footprints was highly organised.


    It was a feature rarely seen for hunters that hated being bound by things.


    The ¡ºck stone¡» was a Relic also referred to as a ¡ºsound stone¡». Found in pairs, words spoken to one stone were transmitted through the other. It was a unique way of transmitting information.


    The sound stone Sven carried was purchased after consultation with ¡ºIron


    Cross¡». The other was ced at the n headquarters so they could be contacted in an emergency.


    A ¡ºsound stone¡» was generally expensive.


    It required a lot of money, yet as a Relic it required training to use properly. But when one was found it sold quickly after being taken to the markets.


    The one carried by Sven was also purchased through an intermediary, and it wasn¡¯t something requested by the n.


    The expression of Sven, who held the stone close to his ear, quickly turned into a scowl.


    The conversation was only a few words. ¡°Ahh, got it. You saved us.¡±


    He put away the stone that had lost it¡¯s power. He turned to hispanions that were watching the surroundings vigntly.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving at once. The situation has changed. Cry increased the amount of personneling from ¡ºFootprints¡». Watch out for a slime. Let the other parties know. Sound the evacuation whistle.¡±


    ¡°Eh? ...Eh?¡± ¡°Understood.¡±


    While Henrik was bewildered, one of the swordsmen whistled. The sharp sound indicating an emergency echoed inside the cave.


    a


    Trantor notes


    Not sure if the ultra life seed has been mentioned... Not sure what it is, it sounds simr to the concept of the worlds memory mentioned in an earlier chapter.


    Lighter seems to be the term for recovery specialists. It has mentioned healer as a role before, but perhaps it¡¯s a further distinction between pure white mage and pdin and other roles.


    Really wanted to call it a tele-stone. The sound stone has an extra kanji meaning together. So it¡¯s literally more like ¡®together or paired sound stone¡¯. But my brain is dead so I can¡¯t think of anything good.


    The sound of a whistle for emergency might also actually be an actual pipe or flute that gets blown.

 Chapter 36: Judgement

    <h4>Chapter?36: Judgement</h4> <h4>Chapter 36</h4>


    Judgement


    ¡°Oi oi, Iron-san...¡±


    A brown haired male hunter was looking down on Sven, his staring eyes twitched. He was a member of a party that had taken a different route to Sven during the investigation of the White Wolves Den.


    Although ¡ºFootprints¡» was one of thergest ns in the Capital, the great majority of hunters were not a part of it. This operation also had multiple hunters that weren¡¯t part of ¡ºFootprints¡» participating.


    Surrounding Sven who had safely evacuated, was a party that had escaped after hearing the signal for emergency.


    Fellow treasure hunters were rivals.


    Resources created by shrines were pretty much limitless, but were restricted to being obtained over fixed intervals.


    For that reason, fellow hunters often shed at shrines. Outside of towns was no man¡¯snd, so if you incurred someones hostility it could be enough to get you killed.


    However, at the moment this was an official request by the country. An investigation request where it is unknown what might happen required cooperation.


    A signal of caution was thepromise.


    Let each other do as they please. If an unmanageable emergency urred, let out a sound to notify the other. Something like that.


    Near the entrance to the White Wolves Den they had made camp, and close to twenty hunters were gathered together. Everyone had returned after receiving


    Sven¡¯s signal.


    The air drifted with a tense atmosphere.


    ¡°So what was that? You still don¡¯t know what the abnormality is either, but after getting a message you sent out the emergency signal?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Some hostile eyes. Some eyes that were observing the situation. Even with the odd gazesing from hunters armed to the teeth, Sven¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver.


    The gathered hunters became noisy from the words that had cut through clearly. The usatory hunters also frowned.


    ¡ºIron Cross¡» was a famous party.


    The hunters inside it all held the ability to heal, and they ced importance on stability in their partyposition. There were some whoughed saying they were scared of fighting, but their actual aplishments didn¡¯t lie.


    Above all, that one of their members reached a high level without any others getting harmed was a fact worthy of respect.


    But the present matter was a separate story.


    Since parties of different levels and factions were investigating jointly, behaviour that disrupted the situation should be avoided.


    The brown haired hunter clicked his tongue, and spoke in a loud voice to confirm with the other party members present.


    ¡°...Did anyone here find anything? For instance the boss would be something.¡± At his voice, Sven frowned slightly.


    Sven joined the investigation halfway through. Although they had been officially


    received by the Explorers, it wasn¡¯t amusing to the ones that had epted the request first.


    The surrounding party leaders answered briefly. ¡°Not particrly.¡±


    ¡°Neither did we. We encountered a few phantoms, but dealt with them easily enough.¡±


    ¡°...I heard the Boss was in by Severed Shadow. It probably won¡¯t appear again for a while.¡±


    The White Wolves Den was a mid-size shrine.


    The paths wereplex and there were many dead ends, but with this many people it wouldn¡¯t take long to fill out a map even while remaining cautious.


    It was toote to fear a strong enemy when the Boss had already been subjugated. Although the cause of the abnormality had yet to be found, it was afortable request.


    And the request received by the hunters was simply to investigate the scene, not to determine the underlying cause.


    The brown haired hunter gave a snort, and scowled at Sven. Sven knew of the male hunter in front of him.


    Not whether he was a good man, but that his ability was certain.


    For an investigation request like this, hunters with too many problems would not be mobilised.


    No, if Sven was in that mans position, and someone gave his reason for sounding the rm, he would probably let out aint as well.


    ¡°...It¡¯s like this is it? Over our judgement, you choose to believe in a man that hasn¡¯t even been on site, while heys back in town with his legs outstretched. You¡¯re saying that?¡±


    Intimidating eyes.


    He hadn¡¯t drawn his sword, but that was probably because of the surrounding hunters.


    The neer Henrik had trouble breathing as he looked between Sven and the brown haired hunter.


    Sven gave those surrounding him one slow look around, and made a show of shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°...-!¡±


    Because of the unexpected words the brown haired hunter¡¯s eyes went wide. His face quickly went red, and his eyebrows nted severely.


    Even though right now he was striking forward with his attitude, Sven sighed inwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±


    ¡°!? What did you say!?¡±


    ¡°What you said before...It was out of a ¡ºwarm heart¡» that we sounded the rm.¡±


    Looking at each person that was growing angry, Sven continued on in an indifferent voice. From the cave the sound of howling echoed out. The invaders had disappeared all of a sudden ¨C were even they trying to threaten Sven?


    Those howls seemed to be a pre-cursor of some kind.


    ¡°If it was that lot ¡ºStrange Grief¡» then... they wouldn¡¯t have sounded it. If it was Cry, he would say everything was fine. If it was Liz or Luke then they wouldn¡¯t show any interest to begin with, and Sytry ¨D she would probably make you go on ahead first. However, more or less we are¡ºHealers¡». Not stopping the casualties we know are going to happen is against our ¡ºway¡».¡±


    Hunters were responsible for themselves. It was an unspoken agreement to help each other in emergencies, but there was no obligation to warn someone that wouldin. But Sven did so. To begin with, Sven predicted this development. That was the reason he was calm under fire.


    Keeping his back to the trees, Sven continued as he trampled the growing grass underfoot.


    ¡°Soon our n will being over in great numbers. We¡¯re going to do a reexamination after waiting, but it¡¯ll take time. If you want to die, then do what you want. We¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    ¡°...-¡°


    ¡°If therge reward dies with you, then what¡¯s the point? I¡¯ll make preparations with the new information. It¡¯s lucky isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The investigation request had a fixed reward rate, but additional rewards were given to those that obtained significant new information.


    With the introduction of multiple new hunters, it had gained a race like aspect. The brown haired hunter chewed his lips.


    The amount of additional reward offered wasn¡¯t something you could ignore. But they had been investigating since before ¡ºIron¡» arrived, and they hadn¡¯t found any significant information.


    If they continued on like this, it was unlikely they would find anything. But even still, if they just stood by and waited while a lot of parties from


    ¡ºFootprints¡» showed up, then the amount ofpetition would increase even


    further.


    The man was also a hunter. He had more greed than the average person. And he didn¡¯t feel any great risk from the current circumstances.


    The other hunters also exchanged perplexed looks. They were probably thinking about the same thing.


    Usually they wouldugh down a warning like this. But the other party was famous in the Capital, so they maintained restraint.


    In actuality, the hunter before them had the appropriate demeanour to hold the name ¡ºTempest Strike¡».


    If ¡ºIron Cross¡» was going to continue searching on their own it would be a different story.


    But, they were choosing to wait.


    As if one of the hunters couldn¡¯t bear the atmosphere, he raised his voice.


    ¡°Whates out here are wolves...for something like a slime....there would be no way! Even more is that it wouldn¡¯t even be a problem! After all I¡¯m the Magi of my party.¡±


    The possibility of a slime. If they were asked what it was, everyone would reply with zero.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t zero, it would be a probability close to zero. It¡¯s not a natural prediction to make.


    ¡°-It¡¯s something I won¡¯t forget, a story from when our n ¡ºFootprints¡» was first created. Cry he...our n master, he began talking about going outside for cherry blossom viewing.¡±


    Sven began to talk about something unexpected. At his serious expression his surroundings became quiet.


    The brown haired hunter that was grinding his teeth until they creaked a short while ago, also raised his head.


    Behind Sven as he talked, the expressions of the members of ¡ºIron Cross¡»distorted unpleasantly.


    Only the neer Henrik looked at hispanions curiously.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t need to hire everyone as guards, but he said since it¡¯ll be outside, don¡¯t forget to carry your weapons with you.¡±


    ¡°? ...So what¡¯s the story?¡± ¡°Now that ce ¨D is a shrine.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether any of you lot remember, but there was an earthquake that slightly disced the Earth Veins. They were disced precisely at the cherry blossom viewing location. Have any of you seen the moment a shrine is created? That really was ¨D a sight to behold. It was as if hell had appeared on earth. Well, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever get a chance to see it though.¡±


    Nobody said anything.


    If you were a hunter it was natural to seek out information on shrines. In those days when a shrine appeared it was big news.


    All the people there had some idea of what it was.


    With a shocked expression, the brown haired hunter asked back in a broken sentence.


    In the vicinity of the Capital, a shrine with a high degree of difficulty due to the harsh nature of the environment that most hunters could not even attempt.


    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be...that ¡ºFlower Garden¡»?¡±


    Only appearing recently, in only three years it arrived at a Level 7 certification, it was called the worst shrine in the vicinity of the Capital.


    Recently it was talked about that Ark went to capture it, but how many hunters could challenge it within the Imperial Capital?


    Whlie he replied, Sven looked up at the sky.


    ¡°¡ºInfinite Variety¡» can see the ¡ºfuture¡».¡± ¡°...that¡¯s...ridiculous.¡±


    It was a ridiculous story.


    The were many varieties of different Relics, but they were all said to be imitations of things that had once existed in a previous civilisation.


    Nothing existed too far outside of reason. Seeing the future was something beyond human capabilities.


    But, for the most part Relics could not be reproduced by modern civilisation. Who couldpletely rule out it¡¯s existence?


    At the hunters who seemed to lose their bearings, Sven gave a big smile as he spoke.


    ¡°It seems he has some sort of Relic like that. It¡¯s just a rumour though. The person himself denies it but... that was why I decided to retreat. There ¨C I gave my reason. But still, if there¡¯s someone here that wants to make progress, do as you like.¡±


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Time passed calmly in the n masters room.


    Everyone ended up heading towards the shrine, and the usually bustling n house had a quiet air to it.


    At the tall,rge n masters desk, I drank the coffee Eva had brought in while flipping through the bnce sheets of the request prepared by her.


    Since she was originally a merchant, the data was easy to read. It was amazing that even ayman like me could understand it.


    It listed the parties from Footprints that had received the request. The reward lump sum from the Explorers Association and the amount deducted after administration expenses.


    And also the members that were predicted to raise their level during the request.


    Many other ns had careless management, but First Step had high membership fees so it went into minute details.


    You could understand the tendencies of the n members quickly by examining the data.


    But I still didn¡¯t try to understand the tendencies of the hunters in the n... that¡¯s how it was.


    Incidentally, Eva seemed to know it all so if you asked her she would reply straight away.


    The first thing I needed to do was memorise everyones name and face...


    Frankly, my impressions didn¡¯t go anywhere beyond ¡®oh?¡¯. It wasn¡¯t good to Eva though so I flipped through the data while acting dignified and nodding.


    There were a lot of ces I didn¡¯t understand, but I didn¡¯t make any enquiries. Then, a certain party name came up.


    ¡°Eh? Hm? Could it be that Iron Cross also went?¡± ¡°?? Yes. Wasn¡¯t it because Cry-san sent them?¡±


    At Eva¡¯s curious words, I finally remembered using Sven and the others as errand boys.


    Most likely, when they gave my report, Gark-san had asked them.


    Iron Cross was an elite party. They didn¡¯t have explosive power, but they had incredible stability, and there was nothing to criticise about the leaders strength. And of course, he had much moremon sense than Liz. They were one of Footprints exemr parties. If they were there, then there would be no problems inmand.


    The tension in my whole body was released, and I lent back into my chair to rx. When I put my feet up on the desk, Eva knit her brows disapprovingly. Now now, at the moment there was no one else here.


    ¡°I guess it was overkill...¡±


    ¡°...Isn¡¯t it also good, to have some extra leeway asionally?¡± ¡°No, we should always have extra leeway...¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Eva faced me with nk eyes.


    I take extra leeway. I always have it. But, things never go smoothly.


    I have no talent and no luck. My timing was always bad. No matter how I moved it never went smoothly.


    Somehow I can keep the n moving, but maybe I¡¯m cursed. I want to throw up.


    I held the ck coffee in my mouth, and the bitterness made me frown involuntarily.


    I should have had cafe auit instead of trying to show off. It was already toote. ¡°I wonder if I should stop being a hunter...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that again...¡±


    Well it should be alright this time.


    For things not to go smoothly with ¡ºIron¡» there would be unimaginable. Ark wasn¡¯t avable, but if it wasn¡¯t the best it was still better.


    The remaining problem was... how could I restrain Liz?


    Looking back at the training range, Liz needed some stress relief. I breathed out a sigh.


    At the moment she was believing in my words ¡®I have something else for you to do¡¯, but if I didn¡¯te up with something there was the danger that she¡¯d rush over to


    the White Wolves Den alone.


    Not only Footprints, the other parties there would also be exposed to danger. At least that much needed to be avoided.


    It¡¯s a job only I could do. I wasn¡¯t very motivated, but I had to do it. I didn¡¯t want trouble.


    However, yeah... that girl was motivated. She wasn¡¯t able to stay in one ce. Folding my arms, I absentmindedly stared at the ceiling.


    Hmm... Liz-chan was such a wild kid.


    Should we go to a suitable shrine... Tino will probably be forced toe along, so lets choose a simple ce. It should also be a ce far from the White Wolves Den... so there¡¯s no trouble lets make it somewhere unpopr.


    Liz also probably wouldn¡¯t refuse my request.


    Since she¡¯s a person always in ¡ºmotion¡», trying to stop her from moving was difficult, but changing her direction was easy.


    Today I¡¯m ¨C clearheaded. ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right.¡±


    As I nodded, Eva who had stayed silent while I was staring at the ceiling asked me a question with an indescribable expression.


    ¡°...What did you see?¡± ¡°Eh? No...nothing?¡± ¡°.....Is that so?¡±


    Rising up, I decided to start work on selecting a shrine. I was itching to put my skills to use.


    Trantor Notes


    cafe auit means coffee with milk in french. (the style is specifically hot milk apparently). Sorry, that¡¯s all I got.

 Chapter 37: Countermeasures

    <h4>Chapter?37: Countermeasures</h4> <h4>Chapter 37</h4>


    Countermeasures


    As the ground shook, a number ofrge carriages with the crest of Footprints arrived.


    There wererge horses protected by metal armour, trained by treasure hunters not to be disturbed by the atmosphere peculiar to shrines.


    The ones disembarking were the hunters of Footprints. Their weapons and outfits were all different, and if you removed the small tag they all wore with the symbol of Footprints they would seem to have nothing inmon.


    However they didn¡¯t look like a group of wandering hunters. Their expressions were as if they were headed into certain death, and the way they moved without wasted actions gave them a somewhat disciplined military air.


    With the exception of Iron, the hunters that had arrived earlier showed dumbfounded looks towards the reinforcements.


    Although their moods were different, the sheer number was the most unexpected thing.


    ¡°Oi oi... the reinforcements, just how many did you call...?¡±


    The brown haired hunter that had been questioning Sven¡¯s judgement a short while ago, spoke with a voice filled with shock and awe.


    It was an unprecedented number of hunters to be mobilised for a shrine on the scale of the White Wolves Den.


    ¡°....Are you nning on wiping out the shrine?¡±


    Shrines were a ¡ºce¡». Even if you destroyed the structure it wouldn¡¯t go away. To destroy it would require rying with the Earth Veins that transmitted Mana Material underground, but it wasn¡¯t a realistic idea.


    However from witnessing the vigour, clear intention could be felt behind those ridiculous words.


    A young man descending from the lead carriage spotted Sven, and rushed over.


    A young man with chiseled good looks ¨C Lyle. His age was one year less than Sven. His level was also below Sven¡¯s, but as both were part of parties belonging to Footprints their status was equal.


    The hunters descending one by one did not sit down, and immediately started being vignt of the surroundings.


    Lyle briefly spoke with Sven to confirm things. ¡°Good to see you, Sven, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°Right, at the moment nothings happened. Is there anyone that¡¯se to takemand? If it¡¯s free I don¡¯t mind doing it, it is how it is.¡±


    Sven quickly checked over the increased personnel.


    A party was originally made to beplete within itself.


    Each had their own tactics they were good at, and they had their own hidden aces they didn¡¯t wish to reveal.


    Even though it was a n, it would be impossible to unify them under onemand, but the story was different again when dealing with these amounts of numbers.


    If they didn¡¯t determine a course of action, it could increase the amount of meaningless actions.


    To Sven who was checking over the members vigntly, Lyle made a slight smile. ¡°Iron has seniority. Since the other high level guys are absent.¡±


    ¡°Assuming Cry isn¡¯ting as usual, what about Liz? She¡¯ll definitely want toe.¡±


    The name of the thief that sought out battlefields to plunge towards certain death came out.


    Their power was certain, but they were an absurdly selfish hunter that didn¡¯t want to takemand, but also wouldn¡¯t follow orders.


    A hopeless existence that was trouble for the enemy but also trouble to their own allies.


    She only listened to the advice of each member of Strange Grief.


    ¡°Cry took custody of her. He also took Tino, he seems to have an additional request. But the main thing is, that one wouldn¡¯t ride something like a carriage.¡±


    Lyle spoke with a bitter expression, something must have happened but he didn¡¯t speak about it.


    He was worried about the request, but for now he ced it out of his mind. Thinking about the actions of Infinite Variety was a waste of time.


    Sven gave a nod, then spoke in a voice so all could hear him. ¡°Alright, gather round. Lets have a strategy meeting.¡±


    ¡ì


    The slime is referred to as a monster.


    It had a sticky body, and often inhabited marsnds.


    It looked just like an ordinary puddle. It had no muscles, no bones, and no blood. Although it didn¡¯t appear to be a living thing, it seemed to have it¡¯s own will. It moved slowly bringing insects and bugs and the like into it¡¯s body to be digested. It was a type of magical organism, and aside from it¡¯s natural urrences, alchemists also knew how to create them. From Sven¡¯s knowledge there was no


    need to be cautious, even to call it a monster was presumptuous. It was that kind of existence.


    Slimes were weak. To both physical and magical attacks, they were weak.


    What was called the core was a tiny fragile heart inside it¡¯s liquid body. Just a barehanded scratch would be enough to split the body.


    The orders of the core did not arrive when the body was separated, the existence called the slime became reduced to something small.


    The acidity worked on tiny insects, but for arge creature like a human it had no effect. Even if it was swallowed, it couldn¡¯t devour the inside of your body.


    It was considered almost harmless to the ordinary person.


    It was even more difficult to consider as an enemy for the treasure hunters that had gone beyond human limits. Mostly it wasn¡¯t recognised as a a monster at all.


    The group sat in a circle. From a higher positioned Sven checked over hispanions that were sitting down while still armed.


    ¡°Is there any one here, someone who has had a direct battle with a slime before?¡± ¡°Not me¡±


    ¡°Neither.¡± ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°To begin with it¡¯s, not really an opponent you battle...¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about identally stepping on one then...¡± At the bewildered hunters that talked freely, Sven frowned.


    Up until now, Sven and the other members of Iron Cross had captured a great variety of shrines. They were probably the highest ranked among the gathered hunters.


    However, their experience in fighting slimes was pretty much the same as those that just answered.


    There were many different types of slime. In a far east territory there was even a strange shrine where nothing but slimes appeared.


    He had heard rumours that there were some slimes that held the power to kill hunters, but he thought it was dubious information. It was natural to have no fighting experience against them.


    Sven sighed while scratching his head.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be something other than a slime... a dragon would still be better.¡± ¡°Oi oi, you¡¯re going too far.¡±


    One of the hunters poked fun at his words, but it wasn¡¯t really aughing matter.


    If it was a species of dragon, he at least had experience fighting them. After long preparation and resolutely preparing for death, they had struggled for their lives and achieved victory.


    But he had nothing to do with slimes. He didn¡¯t have the slightest idea what woulde out.


    He didn¡¯t know what nature the slime would hold, what kind of attacks it would have, what weaknesses it might have, and how they could arrange things so they could fight with an advantage.


    It it was a dragon, he knew. You had to pay attention to everything. Strikes from the ws, and strikes with the tail. It¡¯s breath as well, and if it was a superior dragon then it would be able to use ancient magic. A troublesome opponent.


    But to some extent the opponent this time was even more troublesome. ¡°Did anyone take any countermeasures along with them?¡±


    After closing his eyes and waiting a few seconds, the members in the circle started to answer Sven.


    ¡°They¡¯re vulnerable to shing so as always I brought my sword.¡±


    ¡°I brought a hammer. Slimes are weak to being crushed. It¡¯s good to smash the core.¡±


    ¡°Our party has a Magi so we can hit it with me magic.¡± ¡°I can use wind magic.¡±


    ¡°I brought some slime repellent spray. I¡¯m not sure whether an over the counter 700 gil product will be any good though...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tten it with my shield.¡± Will this be ok?


    Each person had a serious expression. Excluding the spray, a slimes weak point was ¡®anything and everything¡¯.


    Sven¡¯s arrow was a targeted strike so it might not be very effective. But he could defeat them by shooting out the core.


    And with Sven¡¯s skill, it didn¡¯t matter how small the core was.


    There were no problems. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Even if it appeared right in front of them it should be easy to defeat.


    However, his uneasiness didn¡¯t end. There was too little data. He wanted to at least know it¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Did Cry say anything else?¡±


    At Sven¡¯s question, the three people sitting next to Lyle made miserable expressions.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary slime, he said...¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I know that already! Why can¡¯t he stop that habit of being so stingy with information! Over and over again!¡±


    ¡°I tried to check with him but he didn¡¯t say anything...¡±


    His character looked bad because it seemed like he truly didn¡¯t know anything. Infinite Variety was famous in the n for having depths that were unable to be discerned.


    It was silent.


    The brown haired hunter who had taken a step back from the circle while listening to the conversation, and interjected again.


    Maybe he couldn¡¯t handle theck of nerve even with the increased amount of personnel. His voice that made light of them echoed out.


    ¡°Tch. Worthless. It¡¯s useless to think about. There are more people, and no one knows how the future will turn out, so shouldn¡¯t we immediately resume the investigation? If you¡¯re that scared, we¡¯ll take care of the slime for you. If it even appears.¡±


    The hunters of Footprints said nothing. They just shifted their attention over as if they were looking at something pitiful.


    If you had pride in your own skills, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with responding with an objection.


    To the reaction that was different from the hunters he had met up until now, the brown haired mans cheek twitched.


    ¡°W-What is it, with those eyes!?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it? Everyone here, thinks you will be the first victim. I¡¯ll say it once. I¡¯m stopping. I¡¯m stopping right? You¡¯ll be a ghost you know?


    Oh... don¡¯t just die though, leave behind some information. We¡¯ll get revenge for you.¡±


    ¡°Ku...you lunatics have the nerve! If you stay out here and nothing happens, what will you do huh!?¡±


    Sven didn¡¯t reply, but turned to face hispanions.


    For hunters, death was their own responsibility. No matter what an outside hunter said, with the current power rtions, the superior numbers of Footprints wouldn¡¯t make a move.


    It was better to suffer as little damage as possible, but without information it couldn¡¯t be helped that there would be a sacrifice.


    ¡°Ok, got it. There¡¯s no valid ns. Then next... is there an alchemist that is familiar with magical creatures?¡±


    At Sven¡¯s words, the hunters looked at each other and fell into silence.


    An alchemist fused science with magic and were prided in refining various materials.


    They were not an essential existence for hunters, if anything more of them belonged to academic institutions orpanies trading in medicine.


    It was a job that could only subsist with vast knowledge and vast funds.


    Strange Grief had an alchemist but that was a rare example. At the circumstances Sven clicked his tongue loudly.


    He didn¡¯t think there would be one here, was it hopeless after all then? Damn it, why was the one that came back Liz instead of Sytry...


    In the end they had to be prepared to deal with it with a sacrifice then?


    With a deep breath he looked over once more at the hunters. And there, he found a small hand raised hidden in the circle.


    It was a female hunter with an expressioncking confidence somewhere.


    Large round sses with hair that hung over her eyes. A figure that seemed more natural around a library, instead of a shrine.


    The sudden attention made her body wither and shrink into itself, but she spoke with a clear voice. Her eyes held a strong light contrary to her bashful appearance.


    ¡°Yes. I only just reached it, but I¡¯m level 3... I¡¯m Talia, an alchemist.¡±


    A girl of the same age and party sitting next to her pped her on the shoulder as if to give her confidence.


    She didn¡¯t seem very reliable, however at level 3 she would hold at least the minimum power necessary for a hunter.


    But like Sytry, did all alchemists give off this feeling?


    Such words snatched at his thoughts, but right now he was too busy to entertain them.


    An alchemists knowledge was wide and deep, and peculiar. It was more than what Sven and the others had.


    Sven raised a loud bright voice and weed her. ¡°Oh, there really is one. Was it Cry¡¯s suggestion?¡±


    ¡°No. ...But, in First Step the only alchemists seem to be just me and Sytry...¡± Should they say there¡¯s <i>only </i>two people? Or should they say they <i>have </i>two people.


    Before Sven¡¯s eyes, Talia pulled out a ss tube from a pouch twice asrge as a regr hunters pouch. With careful movements, she raised it up.


    What was it for? Inside it a dark liquid wavered slightly.


    Talia nervously took deep breaths, and spoke. A momentary sh of light showed


    her ck eyes glittering.


    ¡°It¡¯s a drug that kills slimes... An agent designed exclusively for them. Although it only effects slimes, against them... it can kill 90% of them.¡±


    At her words a small cheer rose. That was exactly what the hunters were wishing for.


    Sven was also astonished for an instant, and then frowned while staring at the liquid.


    ¡°That¡¯s......amazing...¡±


    Was it really... going to be ok?


    He had never heard of a drug that only killed slimes. Slimes were small frys to begin with.


    Cry had only dered the enemy would be a slime a few hours ago. Could a new drug be produced in such a short time?


    And if a drug to kill slimes already existed, this times slime wasn¡¯t going to be an ordinary one... probably.


    This was much too convenient.


    Most of all, Talia was only level 3. Level 3 could be said to be mid-level within the n, but from Sven¡¯s perspective she still had a way to go before being equal.


    If it was Sytry from Strange Grief it would be a different story. She was a perfectionist. She didn¡¯t produce defective items


    Her current level was the lowest in Strange Grief ¨C no, it was even lower than Talia. But everyone in Footprints knew her true ability.


    Nobody said the name, but everyone must have been thinking the same thing. At the questioning gazes, Talia gave a bitter smile. Then she spoke clearly.


    ¡°Please rest assured, Sven-san. The one that made this wasn¡¯t me... it was Sytry- chan.


    I only epted it for study... I think she made it when researching slimes... she said if there was a slime this didn¡¯t work on, if you caught it and brought it to her she would buy it for one billion gil.¡±

 Chapter 38: Operation Start

    <h4>Chapter?38: Operation?Start</h4> <h4>Chapter 38</h4>


    Operation Start


    In front of the shrine, the air was filled with tension. The entrance to the White Wolves Den was gaping wide.


    Phantoms inrge numbers were standing guard. Hunters lined up in party units, and each was finishing up their final checkovers.


    The n had been decided. But from the start, the means that could be used were limited.


    In the space in front of the White Wolves Den, Iron Cross took center point. The origin of their party name.


    Referred to as iron, their armour was made of a unique alloy created using the


    most sophisticated techniques in the modern era.


    Hard while at the same time being flexible, it gave protection from magic and softened impacts.


    It was said to be armour made from materials closest to Relics.


    The trained bodies enclosed within trembled. Not from fear. From excitement.


    Sven Anger was a level 6 hunter. He was a person influential enough to be attributed a second name, and among treasure hunters he could be called first rate


    ¨C but he didn¡¯t have ingenious schemes or hold anything like precognitive powers.


    But, he was still a hunter.


    In the past, united with his party he had ovee many scenes of carnage.


    A request that surpassed those risks filled Sven with fear and simultaneously a feeling of exhration.


    The number of parties participating was now twelve.


    The average amount of people in each party was six. All together there were less


    than a hundred people.


    It wasn¡¯t significant enough to be an army, but everyone there was a hunter tempered by shrines.


    Hunters strengthened with Mana Material gathering together just for one shrine was something rare.


    Their true ability was more than what their numbers suggested. More than a few carried weapon type Relics.


    And yet, none of them rxed their attention under the circumstances. Because the hunters of Footprints understood the danger involved in ¡ºone thousand tribtions¡».


    And the outside hunters had been swallowed up by that spirit.


    The White Wolves Den was a cave type shrine.


    Shrines asionally held an aspect (or perhaps they held that aspect <i>because </i>they were shrines) that made it so extra numbers didn¡¯t give much of an advantage.


    Sven decided to divide into units in order to take total control of the shrines interior.


    They needed to ensure that therge number of people did not be a hindrance if it came time to evacuate.


    They agreed to investigate in segments, each allocated to a party.


    Themunication would be through whistles. The amount of sounds in session altered the meaning.


    In a state of emergency or if something was discovered, sound once for an evacuation.


    If the situation involved a monster, then lure it outside so it could be attacked by everyone together.


    Even if you were safe, sound out at fixed periods. If you did not return a whistle you would be considered to have been killed.


    One party would wait outside and not enter the shrine. There was always the danger that everyone could be defeated, but they would at least avoid being wiped out all at once.


    It hurt to only have ambiguous information concerning the enemy. No, perhaps it was good fortune to at least know it existed.


    Hunters were never neglectful when investigating in advance. A situation like this was rarely encountered.


    It might be better to challenge the zones that were still unknown.


    Sven clicked his tongue again, and scowled at the shrine with ring eyes.


    ¡°Tribtions, tribtions huh... Cry you, daring to impose this on us. After this I¡¯m definitely going to give you a hard hit.¡±


    ¡°You say that, but ¡ºSevered Shadow¡» is scary.¡±


    ¡°Yeah shut up. I could take care of her with an arrow! Our match up is too one sided.¡±


    As one of the party members poked fun at him , Sven shouted at them breathing roughly through his nose.


    Talia held Sytry¡¯s specially made slime killing agent, and waited with her party away from the entrance to the shrine.


    Perhaps nervous, see could be seen desperately trying topose her breathing.


    Talia ¨C no, the dark potion she was carrying was the trump card.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t depend on it. Through the other hunter¡¯s attacks ¨C if they could kill it through long range magic attacks and arrows, then it wouldn¡¯t be needed.


    But if it turned out none of that was effective, it was good luck they had that as a backup n.


    Alchemists had limitedbat ability. On the other hand, their ability to correspond with borate preparations surpassed any other role.


    Talia still seemed inexperienced, but the potion she had was created by the alchemist once referred to as ¡ºThe Best¡». There was no questioning it¡¯s quality.


    Then, a voice called out from behind. A voice with a slightly high quaver.


    ¡°...Um...who is Sytry? It seems like everyone became convinced at her mention...¡± ¡°Aah, Henrik. You must have never met her...¡±


    Henrik had joined Iron Cross about six months ago. At that time the members of Strange Grief had been reigning as the top party.


    Each member of Strange Grief had a side to them other than being a hunter. Among them, Sytry who worked as an alchemist was extremely busy.


    To speak of the one that never showed up, her name woulde up naturally. ¡°Recently she hasn¡¯t made an appearance, that Sytry.¡±


    One of the other members, the Magi Marietta smiled with nostalgia. But, the depths of her eyes held strong fear.


    Sometimes people that held outstanding abilities were admired but also feared. After all even Sven¡¯s gaze held a blend of fear and awe, but Marietta and the other members may have also felt jealous.


    That¡¯s how Sytry Smart was.


    She could think rapidly and absorb any information. Even in the highest institutes of education in the Capital holding many outstanding schrs, she stuck out.


    She held natural talents as an alchemist that anyone would envy. Once, she was said to be the closest to the alchemists number one desire, the ¡ºphilosophers stone¡».


    But, Marietta wasn¡¯t afraid of that past ability. A somewhat hesitant look gazed at Henrik.


    That look was burdened somewhere from that ¡ºalchemist¡».


    Sven¡¯s breathing was suppressed, his forehead furrowed as he squeezed out his voice.


    ¡°Well to sum it up in a few words...Sytry is... a ¡ºstrong¡» weak person.¡± ¡°Strong... weak?¡±


    She was strong. She had ability.


    But more than anything else, it was so ¡ºalien¡» it was outside of everyone¡¯sprehension.


    Consequently, now that those days of glory were in the past, that name wasn¡¯t murmured by anyone.


    They weren¡¯t avoiding it. But, it was natural not to speak it. As if they were trying to strike it from their memories.


    And in reality, there were some members of Footprints that hadn¡¯t heard her name just like Henrik.


    Sven raised his head turning his line of sight from Henrik to Talia, who held the tube with the dark potion.


    ¡°And including Iron Cross, some of the parties that joined First Step when it was first created were persuaded by Sytry.


    She was a master alchemist that next to Cry, could boast of having the highest level in Strange Grief.¡±


    ¡°Sven. The preparations here are done.¡±


    ¡°Alright, got it. Sorry, we¡¯ll have to finish our talkter.¡± Called to by Lyle, Sven took a step forward.


    Their fighting spirit was enough. Not one person was afraid.


    Footprints was excellent. There was a reason their average level was so high.


    Any weak people had already been weeded out. All the cowardly people, had left the n a long time ago.


    To be here meant that at least to some extent you had ovee a tribtion, just the elite. And they were alsorades in arms.


    That fact had given them high self confidence.


    ¡ºFirst Step¡» was strong.


    A first rate party was inmand.


    Facilities were in ce, and systems of management existed. But Sven would say such things were just an extra bonus.


    The unity from going through fierce battlefields and carnage together was surely the essence of the n.


    That was why the n was able to grow sorge in only a few years.


    The symbol of Footprints held the meaning of the tracks they had carved out so far. Before one knew they became something you could be proud of.


    It was reason enough for hunters to ce their lives on the line. There were other parties here as well, but Sven paid them no mind.


    He took in a deep breath, and then shouted in a voice that shook the greenery around them.


    The morale intensified. The expressions of the hunters went tense as the exhration spread.


    ¡°Hey, you sorry lot. Show me your spirit! Trample down! Engrave your footprints! Everyone here return alive, and say it straight to that fucking Master! Just this much, isn¡¯t even a big deal!¡±


    ¡°Oooooooooooooooh!¡±


    The surrounding forest shook from the explosive yells.


    Both the voices of the parties of Footprints and the ones form outside it became hoarse from shouting.


    Perfectly coordinated with stream like momentum, the hunters began their raid.


    ¡ì


    After picking out a selection of shrines, I went down the stairs to the underground training range carrying the data. I heard the distant sound of something sharp cutting through the wind.


    The training facilities built at the n House were almost the same as those found in various ces throughout the Capital.


    Getting dragged into training was boring so I rarely made an appearance, but when I went down their I usually saw someone reviewing their techniques.


    Although it¡¯s only training, the spirit was genuine. When you felt it, you experienced the illusion that you had be a hunter yourself.


    Well, strictly speaking I was a hunter though.


    I rhythmically tapped my way down the stairs, and forced open the heavy solid metal door to the first floor underground training range (which had been blown off and reced a few times since the range was built).


    What you could do on the first underground floor was practice kata (martial art form) variations.


    If you used magic then the walls treated to be anti-magic on the second underground floor were suitable.


    And if you wanted to practise particr skills, then the third floor or lower had various equipment in ce.


    The instant the door opened, I was weed with cold air and sound.


    Liz stood on floor simr seeming to metal, in a wide spacious training ground with no other objects around.


    Facing her was Tino.


    Dressed as usual in hunter garb with mainly ck undertones, she kept her posture low while ring at the teacher smaller than herself.


    The sound of the door opening resounded within the training range, but her jet ck irises only narrowed and she didn¡¯t pay any attention my way.


    From that sharp look, it was hard to believe she was always being tyrannised. In the other direction, Liz turned to face me, and grinned widely.


    ¡°Ah, Cry-chan. You finally came?¡±


    <i>Shwish</i>


    At Liz¡¯s t tone of voice, ck hair swayed.


    A fist wrapped in ck leather shot out withpressed energy.


    The thrust made sound, the sound of wind being pierced reverberated briefly. Overwhelmed by the situation, I took an involuntary step back.


    The blow came at great speed, and Liz while still smiling, avoided it with a half turn of her body without even looking.


    ¡°At the moment see, we¡¯re training. But if I make her too ragged, she¡¯ll probably be a hindrance to Cry¡¯s request right?¡±


    <i>swsh</i>! <i>whsh</i>! <i>swsh</i>!


    Tino¡¯s strikes only left afterimages. Balls of sweat flew off, her hair was tied up with a ribbon that flickered.


    Thrusts that emphasised speed. At the same time she stepped in she released a kick striking at Liz.


    The sound of cloth cuts through the air from afar. Coupled with her attire it was as if she was a ck wind.


    Foot sweep. Lunge. Palm heel. Roundhouse kick. Elbow. Everything flowed together into one attack.


    When it all happened under a second, it could be understood. Such fierce offence and defence with paper thin allowances was as beautiful as a dance performance. Breath exhaled from open lips. As the spinning kick was released in front of Liz, a few of her bangs were shaved off.


    From where I was looking it seemed like it had hit, but it must have just barely been avoided.


    It was kind of incredible... Liz didn¡¯t say she had talent for nothing.


    While having her hands full with the rush on attack, Liz¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and her lips formed a warped smile.


    ¡°See? It¡¯s amazing right? It¡¯s totally different from me. In the past, when I was told I had no sense I was irritated, but seeing Tee she definitely has the aptitude doesn¡¯t she...!! I thought I didn¡¯t need a disciple, but I¡¯m d I did what you said Cry!¡±


    At the time Liz came to the Capital and became the disciple of ¡ºSevered Shadow¡», apparently the first thing that was pointed out was that she had no sense for closebat.


    Now she held the ability of a certified level 6, but that bitter feeling was still engraved upon Liz.


    No well, judging from my standpoint I couldn¡¯t really tell the difference, but I thought that the promising disciple¡¯s attacks were pretty amazing, she had high expectations.


    However in the training I witnessed before, Tino¡¯s attack wouldn¡¯t have been able to graze Liz¡¯s hairs. It certainly seemed like the distance between them was shrinking.


    At the moment she¡¯s bare handed so she couldn¡¯t reach, but maybe, if she used the dagger she always had on her waist wouldn¡¯t she make it?


    The difference in their ability was clear, but after a few more years of being a disciple, perhaps Tino wouldn¡¯t just be chasing Liz¡¯s back.


    While being impressed and thinking of those things, Tino raised a strained voice without stopping her attacks.


    ¡°Haa, haa-....I, can, never! Hit! Ever-! Why!?¡±


    Despite her continuous intense movement, her sharp strikes increased. A fist streaked towards Liz¡¯s head.


    Liz let her posture drop slightly.


    Contrary to Tino¡¯s sorrowful voice, Liz aways held a smile set on her face.


    With my dynamic vision I had no idea what was happening. Most likely if I was in Liz¡¯s position I would have been defeated by the first blow.


    While Liz snapped away the strike with her hand, she moved with feather light steps.


    ¡°Look, Tee. A little more! Can you reach out your fingers a little more? Burn your life! Don¡¯t rx your movement! Focus on the nerves! I won¡¯t step back! Attack! Don¡¯t be scared!¡±


    -!


    Tino¡¯s eyes zed fixed on Liz. They were just like Liz¡¯s before a battle, as if her life was fired up.


    At the situation, I paused for a moment and scratched my cheek. ¡°...By any chance, do you still have room to spare?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Does it seem like I¡¯m in a pinch?¡±


    No, it doesn¡¯t look like a pinch but... I was just saying that her speed was different...


    Tino grit her teeth. Liz¡¯s eyes rounded.


    Did she increase her speed? The sounds had an even weightier feel to them.


    The reaching strikes already had the same sharpness as a spear, and yet for quite some time Tino hadn¡¯t touched Liz even once.


    If she wasn¡¯t hitting even after increasing her speed, then Liz must be evading with the least amount of movement necessary.


    Tino was taller than Liz. Her arms and legs were also longer, but she still couldn¡¯t reach.


    ¡°Tee, dagger.¡±


    ¡°-!¡±


    The moment Liz said that one word, Tino¡¯s eyes were burning, wide open. Without hesitation she unsheathed the dagger on her waist. The edge hadn¡¯t been dulled for training. It was the one she always took with her to shrines, it was well sharpened.


    Without a drop in speed she let out a sweeping sideways strike ¨C and with that greatly extended reach, Liz took a step back without a change in expression.


    Even when a naked de passed centimeters in front of her, she didn¡¯t blink. Neither stabbing or shing, or kicks when the attention was on the de, they all missed with paper thin distance.


    While evading attacks that seemed to hold the intent to kill, Liz smiled. She looked like she was having a lot of fun.


    ¡°At the same time as Tee¡¯s training, I can train too! Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡± ¡°...Uh-huh, yep, that¡¯s right.¡±


    A terribly light mood... apparently Tino was far from catching up to her teacher. Tino¡¯s breathing had be rough. Her usual white skin had flushed red, and her fringe stuck to her brow with sweat.


    But even still she didn¡¯t let up with her strikes. The axis of her body was undisturbed and her movement remained light.


    I would give Liz a perfect score. And if I was Tino, I would be satisfied with my ability and I wouldn¡¯t train any further.


    Avoiding a blowing from below that heldmitted power from being stepped into, Liz spoke lightly.


    ¡°Alright, lets finish up... our bodies are warmed up.¡±


    Oi oi, this was a warm up exercise...


    No matter how many attacks were evaded, even if everything was seen through, the storm like strikes didn¡¯t slow up.


    Into a space with no gaps to enter, Liz took a step forward.


    She should have been hit. The ce Liz stepped into was Tino¡¯s killzone. However, kicks, thrusts, downward shes with the dagger, Liz slipped through them all as if by magic.


    I rubbed my eyes without knowing what was going on. The afterimage of Liz easily restrained Tino¡¯s stretched out arm, and swept out Tino¡¯s feet with her leg.


    With just that much, those continuous movements ended. Tino¡¯s motions that seemed like an illusion were stopped. I unconsciously breathed out a small sigh.


    Tino¡¯s stance crumbled. On reflex she scratched out at the air, but with her wrist restrained and her body wide open it was useless.


    Her eyes were spread wide open, but by that time her body was already put on the ground. A tiny shriek leaked from her throat.


    As Tino rolled on the ground Liz held her hand over her neck. ¡°Ok, it¡¯s over.¡±


    Tino¡¯s body lying face down on the ground had arge spasm. Like the sound of her heart was transmitted.


    Her arms and legs were trembling. Tino coughed violently with teary eyes as if the tightness around her neck had made it difficult. Her gaze wandered in space, until atst she caught onto me.


    Liz separated from Tino¡¯s neck, and then brushed her hand off. ¡°Haa, haa... Mas-ter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because from now we have a job to do. Tee, your sweat stinks. You can¡¯t roll around all the time, shouldn¡¯t you go get prepared? Will you show that miserable look to Cry-can forever? Cmon!¡±


    From the harsh things her teacher said to her, Tino¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    No but, I wouldn¡¯t really mind if we went after a short break ¨C or should I say, it¡¯s just a favour so we don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to...


    Right now Tino needs to have some rest doesn¡¯t she?


    As I looked down at her thinking such thoughts, Tino, who¡¯s face was already flushed from the exercise, became even further red and tears gathered in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll, be back soon!¡±


    ¡°...Eh? No, it doesn¡¯t really ¡ª Eh!?¡±


    Tino rushed to her feet. I involuntarily fell back. It had the feeling of a corpse rising up.


    She stood up on her legs that should have been convulsing up until now, and started running while still wobbly.


    She could fall over at any moment, but she left at a speed that was about the same as when I used all my power.


    How is my leg strength the same as Tino¡¯s when she was injured or almostpletely exhausted?


    Like that she rammed herself into the door to throw it open, and went outside of the training range.


    I was worried she would use up all her strength on the way over. ¡°How long have you two been going for?¡±


    ¡°Eh? The whole time?¡±


    Not an answer.


    The whole time... Since we had saw off Lyle and the others headed to the White Wolves Den, two hours had already passed....


    It was obviously overkill. Hunters said that rest was also part of work.


    On the other hand, Liz didn¡¯t have a single drop of sweat. Was she really human? ¡°Should we not take Tino with us?¡±


    ¡°Ehh- Is that ok? Tee also has some so-so fighting ability... Cry-chan is harsh in that area. ...What are you holding?¡±


    Where am I harsh? That¡¯s not why I wanted her to stay behind.


    To me frowning at my damaged reputation, Liz asked me a question.


    I sighed and presented her the file of data I had fished through on shrines.


    The n held onto most of the information on the shrines in the vicinity of the Capital.


    This was data that had been collected in the reference room after a long time. All I did was search through it.


    Flipping through it Liz tilted her head cutely.


    ¡°Hmm-? Only low level ces? And there seem to be a lot of them?¡±


    Shrines ur with the umtion of Mana Material. Due to that nature there is a tendency for more low level shrines to appear than high level ones.


    Around the Capital with who knows how many Earth Veins running out, there were dozens of low level shrines.


    Even with the condition of being far from the White Wolves Den, my indecisiveness led to me being unable to cut them down to just one. As if to dodge that fact, I spoke with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Right, I thought I¡¯d let Tino choose one that she liked.¡±


    After always going through terrible experiences, this one will surely be fine. a


    a


    Trantor notes


    Not sure what it was about this chapter, but it was much harder and took twice as long to trante than normal.


    First up I added some onomatopoeia for whiffed punches which hopefully made sense, they seem terrible but I¡¯m not sure what they should be instead. In the raw it¡¯s ¡¸¥Ã? ¥Ã? ¥Ã?¡¹. Just ¡°-!


    -! -!¡± I guess would represent it more literally, but it¡¯s a terrible trantion.


    In chapter 35, I wrote Sven as level 7, when it said <i>close </i>to level 7. I gotta pay closer attention.


    Sytry¡¯s former name ¡®The Best¡¯. The kanji is used in words like ¡®most valuable yer¡¯, or ¡®the best quality¡¯.


    Just a tidbit, you might know the philosophers stone from harry potter or full metal alchemist. But it was a true ideal in non-fictitious history. Eventually we actually did turn lead into gold through nuclear transmutation (aplete radiated waste though obviously). :


    ¡°<i>It would cost more than one quadrillion dors per ounce to produce gold by this experiment,¡± Seaborg told the Associated Press that year. The going rate for an ounce of gold at the time? About</i>


    <i>$560.</i>¡°


    The iron alloy armor. I may have messed up here.


    The kanji used for Iron in the story is the archaic (barely still in use) Kurogane, it could also be ¡®ck metal¡¯ or even ¡®ck gold¡¯. So maybe it¡¯s an alloy called ck metal, and their party name is ck metal crosses.


    I¡¯d be interested to know how a fluent reader instantly knows which one it is, my guess is that the archaic word for iron might be often used in medieval fantasy novels (the modern kanji is tetsu).


    Google says ancient cksmiths had trouble with iron ore, probably because their heating methods were shitty and unreliable. The stuff they created with iron would end up being brittle. But, asionally they would make steel unintentionally.


    So steel weapons in ancient times had a mystical air because they were so much stronger than other metals, and they were passed down generationally.


    So maybe the characters think it¡¯s special iron armour, but it <i>might </i>just be steel and they don¡¯t know (hard, flexible, blocks magic, sounds like steel to me).

 Chapter 39: Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter?39: Reinforcements</h4> <h4>Chapter 39</h4>


    Reinforcements


    At my words, Liz started going through the file again.


    I had listed ten shrines. Of those, seven were level 1 and the rest were level 2. However they were just barely certified at level 2 and were easy shrines that trainee hunters would go to.


    They were shrines at a level even a hunter with no talent could capture with two or three years experience.


    Conversely at Liz¡¯s level there were no merits in going there. In one way, they were rare shrines.


    As Liz flicked through the file over and over again she was frowning.


    The data on shrines was stored in the ns archives. Office staff sorted information from the Explorers Association as well as what was given by returning hunters.


    The data was very popr among the hunters of Footprints. The uracy was also high.


    Liz raised her face, and looked up at me.


    Was there some kind of point an excellent hunter would feel uneasy about? ¡°Hey hey, Cry-chan... With this, what¡¯s going to happen?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    I think it would be good if nothing happened.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not doubting you or anything it¡¯s just... Look, you asked for me to do this right? I mean, if you told the others to go to the White Wolves Den, then that means this will be way worse won¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Well... there¡¯s not really any powerful monsters in these areas... and there¡¯s barely any gimmicks. In the first ce, with the Mana Material that a level 1 or 2 shrine collects it¡¯ll be difficult to make Tee struggle... hmmm...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right?¡±


    Liz tilts her head making a small hum.


    I think before you go jumping into danger it would be better if you fixed your character first.


    Liz had a thoughtful look for a while, but then nodded as if she had convinced herself.


    ¡°...Well, it¡¯s what Cry-chan has said isn¡¯t it. I don¡¯t think you would make a mistake in judgement...¡±


    ¡°Yeah... that¡¯s right.¡± My family are sweet. Then, Tino returned.


    She seemed to have had a shower and a change of clothes, her hair was still damp.


    As she came in front if us she was cautious with her arms pressed tightly against her.


    ¡°I¡¯vee back just now. Onee-sama, Master.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not tired? Are you ok?¡±


    To my words Tino shot a fleeting nce at Liz as she answered. ¡°...Yes. There are no problems.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no problems with just that much right? Since I made adjustments!¡±


    Liz puffed up her chest with pride, while Tino had a nk look.


    But just before she straightened up in front of me, I definitely saw her legs wobble.


    Words were just words.


    She¡¯s always overdoing it isn¡¯t she... Because Tino doesn¡¯t give an honest objection, the brakes can¡¯t be put on.


    As a close friend of her teacher and as her senior I have to make her rest and not take no for an answer.


    Lets go to an easy shrine... after all, it¡¯s better to just take Liz along. I¡¯m worried she truly has no stopper...


    ¡°After all it looks like Tino is tired, so I¡¯m just going to take Liz...¡± As I started to speak, I noticed Tino¡¯s eyes starting to tear up.


    They were like the eyes of an abandoned puppy.


    No, I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t want to choose you. It isn¡¯t about choosing you or not.


    ¡°...That¡¯s what I was thinking, but I guess Tino really shoulde along. Alright, I have some I picked out, so choose whichever one you like.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes! ...Picked...out?¡±


    Tino began to look through the file.


    Liz was staring at her from the side. For some reason she had an arrogant smile.


    Tino couldn¡¯t concentrate under the pressure.


    Her body withered as if shrinking, and she stared fixedly at the file.


    Come to think of it, I had asked her how it was being Liz¡¯s disciple.


    She always answered that she was training, but perhaps she was usually doing this sort of thing.


    Tino slowly looked at Liz. ¡°Um... Onee-sama?¡± ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡° I-It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Overwhelmed by that gaze, Tino started desperately looking through the file again. Simr to Liz from a short while ago, she looked through the data over and over again.


    No, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s a correct answer. I said it was fine to just choose the one you liked.


    ¡°Liz.¡±


    I beckoned at Liz, and put both hands over my ears.


    While Liz gave a strange expression, she plugged her hearing the same way I did. Then I grabbed her by the shoulders and rotated her around, and moved her a few meters away from Tino.


    Tino can¡¯t choose at all like that, so you need to be keep quiet.


    The girl disciple stared at her teacher with amazement. Now there were no obstacles.


    ¡°Now, you can take your time to choose the one you want. Liz won¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°...But, Master. I can¡¯t.... make a judgement.¡±


    Judgement... she was still searching for the correct choice huh... what correct choice?


    I want to drive some of that seriousness into Liz. ...Well no, Liz was also serious when it came to a hunt.


    I think life is more enjoyable when you live well.


    I threw out my chest and spoke confidently without any basis.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine it¡¯s fine. Whatever you choose is fine. We¡¯ll manage somehow... probably?¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    For some reason a small shriek leaked from Tino¡¯s lips. She took a step back as if drawing away.


    As if she was looking at a monster.


    Not just limited to today, for some reason Tino¡¯s gaze was often much harsher when she looked at me than when she looked at Liz.


    I said it would be fine, so why are you so anxious...? In a delicate, shaking voice Tino spoke. ¡°Um...Master......I, I¡¯m still just level 4 so-¡°


    ¡°Eh? Yeah, that¡¯s right?¡± ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that is right.¡±


    I had a great feeling of deja vu. Is Tino not trying to escape because her teacher is so close?


    Tino¡¯s hand holding the file was shaking. Her lips were closed together tightly. Her face had also gone pale, her beautiful looks were ruined.


    Unfortunately I had no idea at all what she was afraid of. This time it wasn¡¯t ¡ºbody retrieval¡», this time it was the ten easiest shrines chosen by my cowardly self. I didn¡¯t think there was any reason to be concerned...


    While Liz¡¯s back was turned and she was still holding over her ears, she started kicking the floor while she waited.


    ¡°After all maybe a rest is...¡± ¡°N-No... I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    So serious. You don¡¯t have to do anything impossible.


    Tino looked up from the file, and looked at me with upturned eyes. ¡°...So, um...anything, is fine isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Anything.¡±


    ¡° even if, it¡¯s not one of these, it¡¯s ok?¡±


    Eh...?


    She says something beyond expectations. Tino¡¯s expression was serious.


    Even though I specially chose easy shrines for you... Well but, I picked out ten shrines that were simple without thinking about Tino¡¯s strong points, I didn¡¯t choose them with any solid reasons.


    I¡¯m not going to take any offence.


    Suddenly the ground shook. A metallic crack echoed in the wide room and Tino jumped with a start.


    Liz¡¯s foot had pierced through the floor. The metal tiles were caved in and crushed. Do they have to be reced again?


    Liz looked over her shoulder while still closing over her ears, and smiled cheerfully at Tino.


    You could clearly hear what she was saying. This was a threat. Tino looked like she was about to die at any moment.


    She shook her head in fleeting resistance. She was torn between two demands.


    I smiled at the poor girl to reassure her.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s fine. Actually I was waiting for you to say that.¡± ¡°...Eh?¡±


    Tino¡¯s expression froze. The file left her hand, and scattered on the ground.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    The emergency whistle didn¡¯t sound, only time passed.


    The sun had already half set, and the camp set up in front of the White Wolves Den was faintly dyed in vermillion.


    Listening to the reports from the returning parties, Svenpared them with the map spread out on the ground.


    From the start the White Wolves Den wasn¡¯t a shrine with high difficulty. A map that was roughlyplete was already avable.


    The highly urate map disyed the extent of the investigation. Because of the precautions the progress had been slow, yet already 70% of the countless paths had been verified.


    The ends of Sven¡¯s eyebrows came together. Before long it would be night. Lights had already been set up, but he would like to get as much cleared up before then as possible.


    ¡°Nothing abnormal, huh.¡±


    ¡°As usual, just the levels of the Phantoms seemed higher.¡± At hispanions words, Sven folded his arms.


    .


    The parties that had embarked resolutely prepared for death had returned with no one missing for the time being.


    There were a few with varying degrees of injuries, but no one had died and those injuries had already been healed.


    The Boss room which was the number one likely ce for the slime to appear had also already been checked. It had been ordered to be inspected with particr care, but nothing seemed out of the ordinary.


    The remaining thirty percent that had not been investigated were dead ends. And even then, after two or three more hours the checks would be finished.


    The sense of crisis they had started out with was also easing away. Of course, something going wrong the moment you rxed was an old trick of Infinite Variety, so they wouldn¡¯t let their guard down but an air of tension couldn¡¯t keep up for long.


    ¡°Has Cry¡¯s divine eyes clouded over?¡± ¡°What do we do if nothing happens?¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll count ourselves lucky.¡±


    Sven replied to hispanions jokingly.


    As the investigation progressed, some parties had begun to look at Iron Cross as if they were fools.


    Henrik would look back indignantly, but since the others were only going as far as grinning orughing there was nothing he could say back.


    There hadn¡¯t been any denouncements yet, was it because they were waiting until after the remaining thirty percent was finished?


    Like Iron Cross inmand, the slime countermeasure party with Talia in it seemed uneasy and hadn¡¯t entered the shrine even once.


    Sven felt a little sorry for them, but he didn¡¯t n on making an error in judgement.


    ¡°The investigation still hasn¡¯t finished huh.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t do so many excessive things it would¡¯ve already ended don¡¯t you think?¡±


    To the ridiculing voices, Sven raised his head up. It was the brown haired hunter and his party that was taking every chance they had to makeints.


    His ears were pierced and his hair was dyed with highlights. He looked like a thug, but he was a hunter that followed Sven¡¯smand even while disagreeing with him.


    His party members held the same opinion, and watched Sven and the others with eyes of hostility and caution.


    Sven cracked his neck, and sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hear out yourints afterwards. You¡¯re shift has just finished. Settle down.¡±


    ¡°...Tch. Stay here and pray as much as you can to that crazy master that hasn¡¯t even been down here.¡±


    Stifling his anger, he parted ways after getting a final line in. But, Sven understood why he felt the need to say it.


    Without Sven and the others and their cautious tactics, the remaining thirty


    percent would have been finished off long ago.


    About this time they should have already been back at a tavern in the city celebrating. Of course, that was assuming nothing was going to happen in thest thirty percent.


    Suddenly, the brown haired hunter separated from his party. Sven shouted out when he saw him headed for the bushes.


    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t leave your post!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, I¡¯m taking a piss! I¡¯ll be right back. I¡¯ve got my weapon on me.¡±


    He pped the back of his sword, and disappeared into the foliage. Sven sighed silently.


    Well, the other party members were still around, and it wasn¡¯t like he was headed into the White Wolves Den.


    It shouldn¡¯t be dangerous around there. If he returned quickly it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°That person¡¯s going to die isn¡¯t he¡± ¡°Oi oi, don¡¯t say such a bad thing.¡±


    To Henrik joking casually, Sven gave a bitter smile.


    At first the neer was suspicious of Infinite Variety¡¯s words, but as Sven¡¯s position worsened he had strangely be more frank.


    From being stared at Henrik smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Cry-san, but I trust Sven and the rest of you.¡± ¡°...Then, will you pray to the master to answer that trust?¡±


    Then, at that moment sounds could be heard form the forest.


    Sven stood up. Each party became alert, they had their weapons drawn and were turned towards the noise.


    Entering was arge carriage. It didn¡¯t lose inparison to the ones the members of Footprints had used.


    Seeing the symbol on the curtains Sven¡¯s eyes widened. As everyones line of sight converged, the door opened.


    A giant of a man stepped out with slow movements like a bear. Deep crimson armour, and a crimson helm held under an arm.


    His height was around the same as Sven¡¯s, but the well built frame wasrger in


    parison to Sven¡¯s slim body.


    The tatooed face with old scars warily looked around the vicinity, and his gaze caught onto Sven.


    Sven blinked his eyes, seeing that familiar face.


    ¡°Branch chief Gark? What¡¯s going on, looking like that?¡±


    At his back two men with delicate features wearing the uniform of the Empire¡¯s


    ¡ºHouse of Remnant Investigations¡» stepped down nervously.


    As Sven couldn¡¯t keep up with the state of affairs, the source of it all the ¡ºWar Ogre¡» snorted as he spoke.


    ¡°Ah, you kept me waiting. Sven. I¡¯vee to see this myself.¡±

 Chapter 40: Slime

    <h4>Chapter?40: Slime</h4> <h4>Chapter 40</h4>


    Slime


    Gark Welter.


    Originally a hunter, then after retiring he was a popr recruiter for the Explorers Association, and he was now the formidable Explorers Association Imperial Capital Branch Chief.


    There was no person in the Capital that didn¡¯t know of him.


    It had been a long time since he had retired, but he was still known far and wide by current hunters from the time when he was active.


    Freely manipting a hard to manage weapon like the halberd, and annihting any obstacles in his way whether monster or phantom, he was a man given the name ¡ºWar Ogre¡».


    His transcendentbat skills made him one of the highest certified level 7 hunters.


    Withdrawing from the front, and with the loss of Mana Material resulting in a drop in power, his ability was stillparable to active hunters.


    It was a bit of a custom in the Capital for hunters that got carried away and entangled with Explorers staff to receive severe punishment from Gark.


    However, Gark was one of the key figures in the Imperial Capital. He had a certain position, and from the start he was busy involved in negotiations and the like with the Empire.


    No matter how much power he had, primarily he wasn¡¯t the person that should be expected to appear on a dangerous battlefield like this.


    Feeling the atmosphere of a shrine after a long time, Gark seemed emotionally moved. Stunned, Sven pointed his finger out.


    ¡°Branch chief, you¡¯re not a hunter any more, you know that right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course. Well, there¡¯s still a long way before I lose to the hunters these days.¡±


    Gark frowned and beat his chest with his fist.


    That figure. Bulging muscle with no excess b covered by crimson armor, with a relic held in his hand. He was perfectly ready.


    Ah, this guy¡¯s hard to understand. The assistant branch chief goes through a lot. Sven sighed deeply.


    It certainly didn¡¯t seem like Gark had gone through a ten year nk period, and his strength was preserved.


    He probably had a high natural ability to withhold Mana Material. His body still seemed to be trained. In Sven¡¯s eyes he was still enough to pass as a hunter.


    But while that was true, the front was another story.


    The two men who seemed to be examiners from the ¡ºHouse of Remnant Investigations¡» looked around uneasily whenever they heard howls from the Phantoms.


    The ¡ºHouse of Remnant Investigations¡» was a division of the Empire that investigated shrines and relics.


    Investigations of shrine abnormalities such as this one was also under their control.


    By it¡¯s nature it had close ties with the Explorers Association.


    However, most of it¡¯s members were researchers and civilians.


    The two that came with Gark wouldn¡¯t be very different from an ordinary person in fighting capability.


    As the two squat on the ground, scooped out dirt and talked about something, Sven spoke to Gark while he watched them.


    ¡°Those guys are?¡±


    ¡°I asked for a big budget increase this time. They wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. They won¡¯t get in the way.¡±


    To the words that wouldn¡¯t allow a refusal, Sven was swayed for the time being.


    It wasn¡¯t the time for an argument, he would make aint after returning. Many of the members of the ¡ºHouse of Remnant Investigations¡» took a condescending attitude towards hunters, but Gark was here so there shouldn¡¯t be


    any problems.


    They had better stay quiet within eyesight.


    Branch chief Gark was a former high level hunter.


    Even though he had been absent for a while, he wouldn¡¯t get in the way. More than that, a former hunter that was part of various legends taking part would lead to increased morale.


    And above all, he had no right to veto.


    At the center of camp, he gave a report running down the situation from the beginning.


    As Sven spread out the map and exined, Gark gave a low murmur.


    His expression held relief that he was in time, and grasped the strong vignce. One of the examiners spoke up at Sven¡¯s report.


    ¡°A slime...? What appears at this shrine are wolves. Up to now there haven¡¯t been any reports of other types of Phantoms appearing, and this area isn¡¯t a suitable habitat for slimes.¡±


    He understood all that.


    When Iron Cross arrived at the shrine, they hadn¡¯t known the information from Cry.


    But the members that had arrived as reinforcements were investigating every possibility.


    As he was about to say that, one of the examiners crossed his arms and opened his mouth.


    An older man with a sharp look in his eye, his tone of voice exuded feelings of suffering.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s the word of ¡ºInfinite Variety¡». That man never fails to miss strange urences at shrines. ...Up till now, we¡¯ve also had some terrible hardships.¡±


    ¡°Terrible hardships...?¡±


    ¡°Because of that guy that can expose idents without any precursor, we¡¯ve been treated as ipetent. Even in this case, if we didn¡¯t increase the personnel and something happened then someone would be chased after to be held responsible. That¡¯s why we¡¯re closed in from every direction. Damn it...¡±


    For some reason Sven felt some affinity for the man that treaded on the ground in agitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to deal with it all at once. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s stupid to be influenced by the words and actions of a man who only says he was unlucky?¡±


    ¡°...Oi, leave it there.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it was just a slip of the tongue.¡±


    One investigator strikes the others shoulder and apologises.


    However, hearing the mans words the eyes of the hunters that had been looking over changed.


    It wasn¡¯t as if their doubts had vanished, but the ridiculing factor was gone.


    ¡°But really, the chance of a slime appearing here is equal to zero. No, there are no shrines in the Empire that have slimes that could harm you lot. Of course, that¡¯s the story for now. Unfortunately our predictions are outside the range of foresight. We can¡¯t deny that this shrine could be specialised in slimes now, but, from the opinion of an expert it¡¯s probably impossible.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s seems about right.¡±


    To the almost sarcastic roundabout way of talking Sven nodded. Next to him Gark was frowning but also didn¡¯t say anything.


    It wasn¡¯t that shrines never went through drastic changes. But there were only a few cases up until now.


    More than anything, if such a thing happened, it would be too much for Iron Cross to handle.


    ¡°Any other possibilities?¡±


    ¡°Who can tell. I don¡¯t have the faintest idea what could appear. If it wasn¡¯t an order from above, I would never havee to this ce.¡±


    The man shrugged his shoulders and sighed.


    Even though the older man was in a higher position, the other looked at him reproachfully but said nothing.


    Apparently their wills were united. They both wanted to return safely. Another party came back, and another portion of the map was filled out.


    ¡°If it¡¯s unlikely a wild slime will appear, what about one that isn¡¯t wild?¡± Gark raised his head and spoke to Sven.


    ¡°Creating slimes is one of an alchemist¡¯s specialties. Certainly it¡¯s improbable that a wild slime wille out, but it¡¯s possible if there was an alchemist that created one.¡±


    Sven gave Gark¡¯s idea some thought, and then shook his head.


    ¡°...No, it¡¯s doubtful. A good alchemist can make powerful slimes, but even so there is a limit. If you were going to pour so much money into researching powerful slimes, if it was me I would research ¡ºGolems¡» and ¡ºAutomata¡».¡±


    ¡°I-If it¡¯s slimes... if there are good things to say about slimes, Sytry-chan had said a few things though...¡±


    The sole alchemist Talia cut in, but didn¡¯t deny Sven.


    An ¡ºAlchemist¡» used magic differently to a ¡ºMagi¡», and it had costs and took time. If you had time to spend on slimes, it was better to use it researching another field. That wasmon sense.


    Sven turned his gaze towards the ss of dark liquid on her waist.


    ¡°...Either way, if worsees to worst, we have this slime potion. It would be best if we didn¡¯t have to use it.¡±


    ¡°Since there¡¯s only one, we need to be careful.¡± Talia nervously clenched her fists and nodded.


    The information source was just the word of one hunter. The basis behind it was not exined.


    But all the people in that ce took some amount of caution at the words.


    As the unknown spots inside the shrine became ounted for, caution was turned towards the forest as well.


    ¡°...Speaking of which, that guy that went into the forest earlier-¡° Was he back?


    At the time he was about to verify it, a faint sound entered Sven¡¯s ears.


    It was a sound small enough to be lost in the wind. It disappeared in an instant, but it wasn¡¯t misheard.


    ¡°It¡¯s a single sound out. All hands, be alert!¡± Sven shouted out.


    A single sounded whistle was the signal for the discovery of a monster. Since it was a brief sound, was there no time afforded against the monster?


    The remaining hunters quickly went into formation and readied their weapons.


    The investigation was already nearly over.


    There were three parties left within the shrine. Most of the hunters were mobilised outside of it.


    Gark grasped his Relic ¨C the ¡ºBlizzard War Fang¡», and asked Sven with a stern expression.


    ¡°Oi, Sven. The whistle just now, where did you hear it from?¡± Sven was an archer. His eyes and ears were good.


    It was difficult to detect the source of a sound when it was echoing inside, but in


    these circumstances he wouldn¡¯t be mistaken.


    Heposed his breathing, and red.


    His line of sight wasn¡¯t on the shrine, it was in the direction of the thickets the brown haired hunter had left in.


    ¡°Inside the forest... it wasn¡¯t the shrine. Shit!¡± The trees shook, and the ground quaked.


    The sound of a great impact resounded from the interior of the forest.


    The sound of the whistle wasn¡¯t heard again.


    The sun was already setting, and the dense forest that was dim at the best of times was getting harder to see in.


    .


    The Magi among the hunters each chanted light magic. Soft spheres of illumination were suspended in the air, turning away the darkness.


    The two nonbatants of the ¡ºHouse of Remnant Investigations¡» fell back to


    the rear. Sven took his bow and turned towards the direction of the noise. Then, a limping figure rushed out of the darkness.


    ¡°-...God... damn... it... it¡¯s,ing.¡±


    It was the brown haired hunter. However, his face was distorted, both arms were cut in half, and bones could be seen.


    Blood was dripping. The armour he wore was gouged out, and the sword he had been carrying was nowhere to be seen.


    As the man tumbled towards the formation, his party members ran over and pulled him in.


    He was unable to fight. It wasn¡¯t at the level of some broken fingers. Without fingers on either arm it was impossible to hold a sword.


    ¡°Henrik, cure!¡± ¡°-....! Yes!¡±


    At Sven¡¯s order, the Lighter Henrik rushed over.


    With a serious expression he checked over the wounds and was dumbfounded.


    Both arms seemed to have been torn off, an ordinary attack would be unable to create such wounds.


    The cross section was warped as if twisted, it was doubtful it could be sutured even if the arms had remained.


    Sven also didn¡¯t understand it.


    Until now he had fought against a great amount of monsters, but what kind of attack would result in these wounds?


    The sound of foliage being broken down steadily approached. The sound of trees breaking made it seem as if it was arge beast.


    A faint white light extended from Henrik¡¯s hand.


    The jutting bones and dripping blood swelled, and in the blink of an eye the wounds were closed over with flesh.


    While receiving the treatment, the brown haired hunter screamed out.


    ¡°Not a, not... it wasn¡¯t, a slime! I-I know, that it ¨C it will swallow you in. Stay away! Run!¡±


    At the words, the party closest to the bushes changed their position to further away.


    Then, as the fully prepared hunters lied in wait, the monster from the forest came into view.


    Under the magical light sources, Sven widened his eyes in shock. ¡°A .......slime?¡±


    a


    It was far away from any creature Sven and the others had ever fought.


    The sound of footsteps were faint, but if you listened carefully the strange sound of something damp and heavy creeping forward could be heard.


    The body wasrge. In terms of height it was taller than Sven.


    It¡¯s body was deep red and humanoid. It¡¯s body wasrger than Sven¡¯s, but it was more appropriate to say it was lumpy rather than muscr.


    ¡°Is it....melted...?¡±


    At the bizarre form, Talia¡¯s breath caught and she took a step back.


    At her words Sven noticed that the creature before his eyes resembled the phantoms from the Shrine.


    There was nothing preexisting topare it with. But if he had to say, then it would be a ¡ºMelted Wolf Knight¡».


    The arms, legs, fur, and armour, not only on the surface ¨C more than half had dissolved into a viscous mass. It was nearly copsing and could hardly maintain it¡¯s posture.


    However only the eyes remained clear, shining gold towards the hunters waiting.


    It was a creature with it¡¯s body in a liquid state.


    Certainly if you only listed it¡¯s features you might say it was a slime.


    But, that form was much too violent to call it that.


    Slimes were <i>that sort </i>of creature, but this life form had experienced a failure in the construction of it¡¯s body.


    As the monster passed by, nothing was left behind.


    A part of it¡¯s almost liquefied shoulder touched a tree. With just a touch, the tree shattered into fragments and fell.


    It wasn¡¯t magic. It didn¡¯tunch an attack. It was only a touch.


    Unknown whether blood or flesh, the surface of it¡¯s body frothed and bubbled. At that ugliness, one of the examiners opened their eyes to the limit and covered their mouth.


    It¡¯s legs were not agile. It¡¯s speed had allowed the injured hunter to escape. One of the hunters muttered while taking a step back.


    ¡°You nearly die?¡±


    ¡°No! At the time I ran into it, that was-¡°


    It was the ¡ºenemy¡» that ¡ºInfinite Variety¡» had wanted to dispatch the ns strongest for.


    That thought suddenly crossed his mind. Sven pulled out his bow and shouted.


    ¡°All hands,mence the attack! Bring it down by keeping your distance! Cry damn it, how is this thing a slime! Stop kidding around!¡±


    a

 Chapter 41: Slime 2

    <h4>Chapter?41: Slime?2</h4> <h4>Chapter 41</h4>


    Slime 2


    In ordance with Sven¡¯smand, the hunters fired their attacks with perfect coordination.


    Treasure hunters that dealt with gimmicks and various phantoms excelled in their ability to adapt.


    Even in the event of an unexpected enemy showing up in front of them, they demonstrated that disposition.


    Within the darkness, dazzling shining lights flew out at a terrific speed.


    Attack magic was fired from a number of meters away ¨D the most basic magic attack ¡ºfire arrow¡» made a muffled sound impacting on the slimes head, arms, and torso. It didn¡¯t make any moves to evade.


    The slime raised a strange cry that made you want to close your hands over your ears.


    From the impact, dust swirled up concealing therge body of the slime.


    ¡ºFire arrow¡» was a low grade magic that most Magi could use. It was simple to control and the mana consumption was low. The invocation speed was also fast, it was a magic useful from skilled Magi down to beginners.


    It¡¯s might was low among attack magic, but it had the power to pierce through thin metal armour.


    Even more, the enemy this time was a slime which held weakness against fire. After receiving the attacks of more than ten Magi it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to bepletely obliterated.


    Without confirming the enemies erasure, a second wave of fire arrows were released into the dust cloud.


    The bursts of me warmed the air, and the intense heat was transmitted to Sven nearly ten meters away.


    The continuous attacks that could be called excessive ended, and the area returned to silence.


    The brown haired hunter on the ground was drawing back with his eyes opened to their limit.


    ¡°...-, did we do it!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get careless! Move back! This is ¡ºone thousand tribtions¡»!¡± Sven shouted while he set the sight of his arrow on the cloud of dust.


    After the attack ended, the rxed air became tense once again.


    The appearance of the slime was beyond bizarre. For the members of Footprints, this wasn¡¯t their first encounter like this. But they wouldn¡¯t grow used to it no matter how many times it happened.


    Approaching an unknown enemy was too high of a risk. They slowly gained distance from the cloud of dust.


    While ready to shoot at any moment, Sven finally checked in with the now standing brown haired hunter.


    ¡°Oi, what is that guy?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. I ran into it on the way back after pissing, it was headed in the direction of the camp.¡±


    Sven clicked his tongue.


    Should they be happy not to receive a surprise attack? The brown haired hunter was evidently unable to fight.


    Setting aside Magi, a swordsman without arms was useless.


    Henrik¡¯s healing was powerful, it could heal serious wounds in seconds. But it couldn¡¯t regain lost body parts.


    The brown haired hunter¡¯s looks were distorted. He had a demonic expression. Fear and anger as well as though he was holding back some impulse, he grit his teeth and spoke.


    ¡°It, still hadn¡¯t noticed me. It was full of gaps. From behind, I shed it! Shit! My... arms were ¨D¡±


    The dust fell. One of the Magi opened their eyes wide at what emerged.


    The slime was alive and well. There were no traces left on the body dripping like mucus.


    The slime moved it¡¯s arm like growths up. From it¡¯s movements it didn¡¯t look like it held any rage from receiving the attacks.


    At that ugly figure, Sven¡¯s party member next to him Marietta, had wide eyes. ¡°Huh...? It was attacked to that extent and it¡¯s...un...harmed?¡±


    Was it resistant to fire? Either that or perhaps magic itself was ineffective. Every possibility went through Sven¡¯s mind.


    The slime took a sluggish step forward. At that moment Sven released his arrow. ¡°-!¡±


    Stretched focus. A jet ck arrow with energy loaded iparable to a ¡ºfire


    arrow¡» was aimed at the slimes head, and it went straight between it¡¯s eyes.


    It was an arrow of certain death that could even shoot out dragon scales. The attack that gave Sven his name ¡ºTempest Strike¡» drilled into the Slimes head ¨C and in the next moment it was blown away into the air.


    There was a noise like a splitting crack. ¡°Wha-...¡±


    At the unexpected sight, Sven furrowed his brow.


    The arrow that was blown away and shot off whirled in the air, and dropped among the trees.


    The scene was too unnatural, and the brown haired hunters eyes were wide while his mouth repeatedly opened and closed. Henrik at the side also became speechless.


    Behind the examiners, Gark groaned in a low voice.


    Sven was calm. Since entering the n he had experienced many opponents where his arrows were ineffective.


    It¡¯s not that it didn¡¯t pierce. It hadn¡¯t been evaded. It was repelled. Moreover the slime didn¡¯t take any defensive actions.


    It hadn¡¯t been all his power, but he didn¡¯t n to rx.


    Without shaking he pulled a new arrow from his quiver and speedily nocked it on his bow.


    The slime moved forward with an uncertain stride.


    Hispanions gathered together at the abnormal situation, and Marietta cried out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use a different magic! Don¡¯t let it draw near! ¡ºThunder Storm¡»¡±


    Holding up herrge staff, a golden sphere d in lightning appeared in front of it. It was mid range attack magic that overwhelmed with lightning. By all rights it wasn¡¯t something that would be used on a single monster.


    Vast amounts of Mana was converted to rapidly create a lightning sphere that headed towards the slime, the energy scattered.


    A sh that wasn¡¯t inferior to true lightning cut away the dark, tremendous thunder echoed throughout the area.


    However after receiving the lethal blow, the slime only stopped walking for an instant.


    Marietta took a short breath after exhausting so much mana.


    As it approached again as if nothing had happened, one beatter attack magic from all directions was released.


    A de of wind, a spear of earth. me and wind enveloped the slime. The vegetation burnt and the ground was hollowed out.


    Each attack that came was magic that had ughtered many phantoms before. Sven knew the power well.


    However, the red slime received them casually. It only took a step back from the impact.


    ¡°...Impossible...there was, no effect?¡±


    The Magi¡¯s expressions warped with despair. The attacks of various natures had exhausted a considerable amount of mana.


    If they spent some time, a more powerful attack magic could be used. But what they had used so far should have been enough to y a single slime.


    It could be understood if it was repelled by strong armour. But the strange variant before their eyes was totally soft.


    It could be understood if it repelled attacks using it¡¯s limbs. But the slime in front of them received them without defending.


    In the ce of the disturbed Magi, Sven fired arrows giving a short spirited shout. Arrows released with unseen force fell down on the slime like a storm.


    Head. Neck. Arms. Legs. Body. Regardless of the location, the arrows were snapped away and held no indications of piercing.


    Invincible. The word crossed his mind.


    The enemy¡¯s movements were not fast. But if an attack couldn¡¯t be connect, it would not be defeated.


    One of the hunters gave out a roar as if unable to bear the situation. As he rushed out, he swung his huge metal hammer down onto the slime.


    There was no time to stop it. A heavy blow from a high level hunter swept down from directly above the slime.


    At the moment the hammer with a protruding metal spike smashed into the slimes head ¨C Sven witnessed a strange sight.


    The hammer made of metal became greatly cracked. It warped as if it was forcibly twisted.


    And that force was transferred into both arms of the hunter holding the hammer. ¡°Gaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    A painful voice like the roar of a beast.


    Thoughtlessly holding onto the weapon so tightly made a turn in a bad direction.


    The sound of breaking bones and crushed flesh. The arm protected by muscle was twisted easily.


    At that sight, the brown haired hunter that had lost both his arms came to memory. This was ¨C the origin of those strange wounds!


    ¡°Release your hands!¡±


    Gark shouted out. The hammer shattered to pieces at roughly the same time. Barely released in time, the arms were still safe. They were bent in the wrong direction and hanging limply, but they were still connected


    To the male hunter that stopped moving at the sharp pain, the slime leaned it¡¯s body forward overhead.


    It was a monster. It seemed emotionless, but it surely recognised Sven and the others as enemies.


    He knocked an arrow at once. With a minute amount of time to aim, he released an arrow.


    The arrow that had massacred phantoms up to now drilled into the ground, and with it¡¯s footing destroyed the slime¡¯s posture copsed. Not missing the gap that was created, several more arrows were fired.


    The aim wasn¡¯t the slime itself, but at it¡¯s feet.


    The man staggered away from the slime.


    Gark groaned. His breathing was rough. His eyes zing with concealed fighting spirit red at the slime.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ¡ºforce field¡». This guy, to use a force field... this is also why the magic was ineffective!¡±


    At those words Sven looked closely. The surface of the slime was putting itself back in order, melting with sound.


    The surrounding air was distorted. He thought it was traces from the ¡ºme


    arrows¡», but it was different to the effects of heat residue. ¡°Force field....a magic....barrier....?¡±


    It was one of a Magi¡¯s most used techniques.


    Putting out the mana within the body without forming it into magic, developing it into a boundary that enclosed the body, magic that couldn¡¯t be called magic.


    All energy ¨C it prevented attacks but because of the inefficiency, it wasn¡¯t practical unless you were a Magi with vast stores of mana. It was proof of a first ss Magi.


    If anything rather than human Magi, it was known to be used by powerful monsters with innately powerful mana such as dragons.


    For a slime to use it was unthinkable. But, if that presumption was correct, it would be exceedingly difficult to break through with an attack.


    He had to think about a new n.


    Should they put in enough energy to ovee the barrier, or wait for it to exhaust itself?


    ¡°Damn it, Cry you... so that¡¯s why, Ark was-¡°


    Ark¡¯s power as a single unit was in the strongest ss. Perhaps with his power, he could forcibly break through the barrier.


    For that, Sven was far inferior to Ark in terms of pure offensive power.


    In Sven¡¯s opinion Arks power was excessive, but all he could do was makeints now.


    Should they buy time to try and break through with superior attack magic?


    But the might of attack magic was proportional to the skill of the caster. There was no prominent attack magic users among them.


    Sven¡¯s party member Marietta was an excellent Magi, but it¡¯s doubtful whether she could break through a barrier capable of flicking away one of Sven¡¯s arrows.


    And if it failed, Marietta would be unable to move with the over consumption of mana.


    The number of people was insufficient. Maybe if Footprints strongest Magi party


    ¡ºStarlight¡» were here it would be a different matter.


    Or if the one that had foreknowledge of everything ¡ºInfinite Variety¡» was here, it was doubtless one way or the other it would get done.


    As if nned, the necessary things to be sufficient weren¡¯t there.


    At the time Iron Cross was sent here Cry¡¯s smile crossed his mind, and he shook his head.


    The alchemist Talia ran over. In her hand she grasped the thin ss tube. ¡°Sven-san. It¡¯s already too much... use this.¡±


    Slime killing potion. The trump card.


    Without the arrows keeping it in check, the slime resumed it¡¯s sluggish movements.


    The mana boundary was strong. But it didn¡¯t reject everything in it¡¯s surroundings. If that happened it would be unable to walk.


    The boundary only flicked away attacks with a fixed amount of energy. For example, it couldn¡¯t defend against toxic fog.


    Creatures with barriers tended not to be weak against poisons, and although it wasn¡¯t a weakness this time it was a different story.


    ¡°From only one drop, it should disintegrate.¡± ¡°Got it. ...I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He received the potion from Talia. It was inside a container that would break easily if thrown.


    If it defended with a mana barrier, the ss would probably get reflected away.


    The slime looked at Sven with both eyes. The huge body seemed to stoop over as if beingpressed.


    Sven¡¯s lips curved, and he set a smile on his face.


    It was a monster. An absurd monster. But, it didn¡¯t see Sven and the others as it¡¯s opponents.


    No, it held hostility, but it was in the manner of prey. At least it wasn¡¯t being


    cautious.


    It wasn¡¯t definite whether or not it had intelligence. That¡¯s was the gap to take advantage of.


    The body of the slime shrunk in as if it¡¯s flesh and blood had melted, and like a spring it jumped into the air.


    Up to now it was at an iparable speed. It closed the distance in one breath. As it swooped down from the sky Svenughed scornfully.


    ¡°Too bad, ¡ºInfinte Variety¡».¡±


    They read it. Since Iron Cross was a first rate party.


    The party members that were on Sven¡¯s left and right, took Talia and separated as if reading Sven¡¯s intentions.


    Fast. It was certainly fast,pared to the movements it had been making previously.


    It was a speed that could be seen through easilypared to the Phantoms that they were usually fighting.


    The slime descended as if to crush him with it¡¯s body.


    Sven bent over, and at the same time he kicked himself away he ced the bottle on the ground.


    It¡¯s target Sven vanished, and as it hurtled through the sky it¡¯s limbs stretched out. By that time Sven was far out of the Slime¡¯s range.


    The slime slopped down onto the ground.


    Right onto what Sven left behind ¨C the slime killing agent.


    The faint sound of ss breaking was picked up by Sven¡¯s ears.


    Barriers were not invincible. The ¡ºsafe ring¡» famed for creating strong barriers also had it¡¯s gaps.


    The movement of the slime stopped for an instant after taking in the potion. ¡°Die...!¡±


    Talia, Marietta, Lyle, the brown haired hunter, and Gark stared fixedly at it¡¯s movements.


    And then it¡¯s arm suddenly extended, and Sven stepped back to avoid it with room to spare.


    The slime started to move without incident. It¡¯s viscous melted form was unchanged, but it¡¯s movement was far smoother than when it had first appeared.


    Talia who had provided the slime killing agent fell down as her lips trembled. Sven stamped his feet and he screamed out.


    ¡°Fuuuuuuuuuuck! Like I thought, it wasn¡¯t a slime at allllll!¡± His scream reverberated in the dead of night.


    .


    He had expected it. Sven had a long rtionship with Cry.


    The creature in front of them clearly deviated from the category of slime. By all appearances it was a subspecies of Wolf Knight.


    Lyle who had received the advice turned pale, as he recalled it.


    ¡°T-That reminds me, Cry...... didn¡¯t say slime. He said slime kind of guy-¡°


    ¡°That man, cut it out already! Convey information urately! Don¡¯t base it on the standard of ¡ºStrangry¡»! How many times are you nning to kill us!!¡±


    The pseudo-slime began forward with agile footwork.


    In front of everyone shocked by the fact, Sven lowered his body and barely avoided it.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what would have happened if he didn¡¯t lean over, but it surely wouldn¡¯t have been anything good.


    In the tension cold sweat dripped. He heard the sound of something damp striking behind him.


    ¡°Shit, what the hell is this, Cry! Drop dead!¡± ¡°B-but, for Cry, just halfway is fine...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me! Kill him! I¡¯ll do it myself!!¡±


    Sven raised an angry voice while skilfully evading, in the confusion the magic attacks resumed.


    The pseudo-slimes movements were stopped from the impact, and he was able to distance himself in the gap.


    Some advanced attack magic was able to be fired off, but they were also reflected off the surface.


    The key to the solution, hadn¡¯t been found.


    Something had gone wrong, or perhaps it was growing, but the pseudo slimes movements were getting faster.


    It¡¯s target changed from Sven and it indiscriminately rushed down hunters.


    An agonising cry was raised like the embodiment of hell. The hunters desperately distanced themselves from the attacking slime.


    Although it hadn¡¯t made any unusual attacks, the Magi had been considerably exhausted of mana due to their continuous attacks.


    It would be difficult to defend like this if their mana was cut off and they fell down.


    Sven frantically thought while keeping it¡¯s movements in check with arrows. His number of arrows remaining was also low.


    ¡°Sven-san, lets retreat...¡± One of the hunters shouted.


    But, there were still others inside the shrine. If they withdrew like this, the ones left


    behind would be put at risk.


    In the first ce, if they retreated they couldn¡¯t pull the pseudo-slime back to town with them.


    A hunter holding a shield was hit by the slime and blown away.


    He had been nning to release it from the beginning, and seemingly undamaged he got back up immediately.


    It¡¯s attacking capabilities weren¡¯t that high, but it¡¯s defence was tough.


    Limbs. Head. Front or rear, no matter where you attacked, it was repelled. Rather than defence, it was closer to a counter.


    And if they could get an attack through, they could defeat it.


    And at that moment, Sven noticed the pseudo-slimes body had be slightly smaller.


    The slime sprung up into a jump. It¡¯s body had an indeterminate form so it was hard to grasp, but certainly you could see that it¡¯s volume was reduced.


    The pseudo-slimes body was liquefied, and when it gathered together it raised fumes, and nothing remained on the ground.


    It was as if it had evaporated.


    If they stalled for time... would it destroy itself?


    Although it moved around wildly, it¡¯s change in size wasn¡¯t veryrge. There was no way to estimate how long it would take to reach zero.


    But now he had some hope to wish for. This was a trial. He had the will to ovee this tribtion.


    Cry was a man with depths that were hard to perceive, but the n master wouldn¡¯t drive them into a hopeless situation.


    If he said that it could be done with half the amount here, that meant the man had read through everything and judged it so.


    ¡°Buy time! Look closely, it¡¯s be smaller! Magi should preserve their mana and stamina! Party units should rotate to keep it contained!¡±


    As Sven raised his voice, the expressions of each person changed. Hope rose amidst despair.


    As he ran around he collected arrows that had been flicked away.


    The total number of hunters was close to a hundred. The slimes current movement was random, and by attracting it¡¯s attention in turns, they may be able to gain time by being able to control it¡¯s target.


    Taking a single blow wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Sven and the others part of Iron Cross, they all could use restoration magic. They couldn¡¯t recover stamina, but they could heal wounds.


    If their arms weren¡¯t swallowed up, they would manage somehow.


    Even more, this was one of Cry¡¯s tests. Everyone of Footprints would have brought along more supplies than usual.


    Having no way to win was one thing, but if there was a chance then they would do whatever they could.


    Under Sven¡¯s instructions, everyones expressions became calm.


    It was at that time. The pseudo-slime that had been pursuing a thief changed it¡¯s target.


    It¡¯s target was the two examiners furtherest away from camp. The gold eyes turned towards the two hidden behind a tree.


    The slime dragged it¡¯s body along quickly. Hunters along the way tried to induce it¡¯s attention, but the slime bounced around in it¡¯s movement.


    It gathered enough speed to approach the ordinary civilians, and the examiners screamed out and broke into a run.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Sven sucked in a deep breath, and released an arrow.


    The arrow flew at the pseudo-slime¡¯s feet with a thunderous roar. With it¡¯s posture copsing, more arrows were fired in session to keep it contained.


    From firing rapidly his fingers ached with a tingling sensation. Just like that, his quiver became empty.


    However, that much could only dy the pseudo-slime for a short moment.


    The pseudo-slime made a great leap. As if in an attempt to eat it¡¯s prey, it fell spreading itself to cover over the two examiners.


    ¨D¨DIn front of them, a huge shadow stood in the way.


    Arge frame dressed in crimson armour, and a giant halberd wedged into the space between them.


    The leaping pseudo-slime fell onto the giant ck-blue de with it¡¯s abdomen.


    The arm holding onto the halberd shook with the impact. But, the hand holding onto the weapon never separated.


    ¡°-!? Branch chief!?¡±


    ¡°Oi, you bastard, go run back to Sven.¡±


    A tattoo was engraved on the left side of his face, and on his cheek was the trace of an old wound.


    The man once called the ¡ºWar Ogre¡» smiled. His armour rung out in front of the


    slime.


    The slime knocked to the ground slowly got back up, and it¡¯s eyes turned towards Gark.

 Chapter 42，Part1: Slime 3

    <h4>Chapter42£¬Part1: Slime?3</h4> <h4>Chapter 42 ¨C part 1</h4>


    Slime 3


    It was an unknown lifeform to Gark that was once a Level 7 certified hunter.


    He swung the ¡ºBlizzard War Fang¡» in revolutions to shake off the numbing impact on his arms, and turned the point towards the pseudo-slime.


    The pseudo-slime shook it¡¯s fat arm-like feelers while observing Gark. Conflicting with it¡¯s appearance it had rounded gold eyes. The eyeballs showing through it¡¯s faintly transparent body made it awfully sinister.


    He had ughtered many monsters. Golems. Phantom imitations of ancient knights, and renowned as the strongest monster, a dragon.


    As well as nauseatingly hideous undead.


    But the creature in front of him was different. If Gark was forced to put the creature into words, he could really only call it something like a slime.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t believe it was actually a slime.


    ¡°What are you...? Which ¡ºera¡» have you been pulled from?¡±


    The examiners he had protected while they were fallen, were desperately fleeing to Sven.


    He didn¡¯t expect the thing to answer him in words, he was only stalling for time.


    When Sven and the other hunters had been keeping itpany, he had been observing.


    A mana barrier strong to the point that it distorted the air. It was a type of force field.


    It repelled Sven¡¯s deadly arrows, and magic attacks could not pass through.


    The field could destroy a hunters armour with only a touch. It particrly didn¡¯t match well with closebat roles ¨C the great majority of hunters.


    A mana barrier was strong because it was simple. It was exceedingly difficult to break through using an inferior amount of power.


    After some short breaths and refocusing his mind, Gark checked on his own weapon with a fleeting glimpse.


    Gark¡¯s halberd was a relic. It was a reproduction from a heightened civilisation. It¡¯s quality was superior to any existing metals.


    A weapon he had carried with him through countless battlegrounds without a scratch wouldn¡¯t receive one from the likes of the pseudo-slime.


    If Gark had maintained his power from at his peak, perhaps he may have been able to pierce through the barrier and destroy the pseudo-slime.


    But the present Gark had a time of absence that was fatal. Even if training kept his physique from declining, it could not prevent the loss of umted Mana Material.


    His former experience couldpensate to some extent, but there were limits.


    Gark wasn¡¯t so senile as to think a hunter of average power could pierce a barrier that Sven¡¯s arrows could not.


    He delivered mana to the old friend in his hands.


    It had been a long time since he had felt the sensation. At the unexpected strange lethargy that ran through his whole body, Gark frowned.


    Due to the deterioration of Mana Material, Gark¡¯s total amount of mana had decreased.


    However, the relic still met the call of it¡¯s wielder.


    The halberds de became d in a chill air, and glowed a dull blue.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t an ordinary Phantom. Did youe from the outside? What happened? Cry ¨C what did you see?¡±


    The first time Gark met Cry was a story from five years prior.


    It was an ordinary party. No, at least just the leader looked ordinary. But that judgement was immediately overturned from their results.


    ¡ºStrange Grief¡» was always blood stained.


    While there were many ornately named parties, that oddly named party constantly visited harsh battlefields that would usually be unable to be encountered.


    The essence of Cry¡¯s true naturey in his transcendent foresight. It was the most essential ability for a leader.


    And as the strength of his party members grew, that ability was sharpened.


    Gark held a long rtionship with Cry, but didn¡¯t know how he was able to read the future.


    It wasn¡¯t by magic. And it shouldn¡¯t be the ability of a relic. Of course it was unthinkable that it was something like chance.


    There was only one remaining answer.


    Cry Andoric wasn¡¯t anything particrly special. Like an ordinary hunter that collected information in advance to be extremely prepared, he made predictions from the slightest grains of sand like clues.


    In this case, when Cry had been to the location of Gark¡¯s emergency request, he had noticed ¡ºsomething¡».


    And responding to that, he sent Iron Cross ahead.


    One thing he couldn¡¯t carelessly forget, was that when Gark went to consult him, Cry had said he was ¡ºbusy with a separate matter¡».


    The pseudo-slime before him was a formidable enemy.


    By the nature of the mana barrier, Liz that specialised in speed was a bad match for it.


    But, with ¡ºInfinite Variety¡» that held innumerable cards up his sleeves as tactics,


    he could do it one way or the other.


    But, he hadn¡¯t yed that hand.


    In other words, this matter wouldn¡¯t just end with ¡ºa powerful phantom that manifested by chance¡».


    At this moment Cry could be fighting against an enemy iparable to this pseudo-slime.


    He had said he needed Liz for something, so that might be connected.


    Either way, the pseudo-slime right now had to be taken care of by Gark and the others.


    The pseudo-slime didn¡¯t answer to Gark¡¯s words.


    It raised it¡¯s arms overhead at Gark who held a glint in his eye reminiscent of his time as the ¡ºWar Ogre¡».


    ¡°I¡¯m a fool, but I remember one thing!¡±


    Theyshed out like a whip and were received by the halberds de. Instead of mming violently, Gark gave a passive defence.


    The gooey arm struck the de. The massive de trembled as if it was roaring, and he gripped the handle tightly, withstanding the fierce impact that was transmitted.


    As Gark braced his legs as if they were rooted to the ground, the pseudo-slime stepped back for the first time.


    At that scene, the surrounding hunters watching let out voices of admiration. Gark raised the corner of his thick lips and smiled like a wild beast.


    After all, it seemed like the monster before him wasn¡¯t a slime.


    Originally the monster referred to as slime had an indefinite form. Without holding a specific shape, it¡¯s form could be changed freely. It seemed like this monster did not possess that property.


    It also wasn¡¯t very smart. If he had to say, it was attacking on instinct.


    To defeat it was difficult, but at least to Gark it wasn¡¯t that hard to defend against. If the hunters with shields took turns as it¡¯s target, they could make a bid for some time.


    The sole ce of concern, was that the pseudo-slime¡¯s speed was increasing little by little.


    Gark was essentially a warrior. Defending wasn¡¯t his expertise.


    If it¡¯s speed continued increasing as it was, Gark would eventually be unable to keep up.


    He might not be able to resist it alone. But with support from the surroundings ¨D.


    He took a short glimpse back. Each Magi was gulping down a blue potion, recovering their mana.


    That stuff was horribly bitter...


    While having that thought, he changed his position so he was in-between the pseudo-slime and the hunters.


    Protecting the two examiners at a far distance, Sven shouted out. ¡°Support the branch chief!¡±


    me arrows fell on the monster like a downpour of rain.


    The pseudo-slime jumped through the zing storm head on and it¡¯s body press from above was blocked by the ¡ºBlizzard War Fang¡».


    The impact of the force field assaulted Gark¡¯s arm like an electric shock. The crimson armour covering him did not defend against it.


    However as if to gloss over the pain, Gark roared. With just that, the former power he held as a hunter sprung forth.


    des of grass stirred, and trees shook. The cold of the de spread to the pseudo- slime.


    With the return of the war ogre, the hunters fighting a desperate battle regained their fervour.


    He could do it.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he would have to endure, but he would.


    At the moment of that conviction, an arrow flew into the side of the pseudo-slime at the same time it was about to leap, piercing into it¡¯s body.


    The pseudo-slime was blown away. Like that it collided with a tree, which was smashed and knocked down as it touched the force field.


    A thunderous roar resounded. Sven that had fired the arrow widened his eyes.


    The slime slowly got back up. The arrow pierced into it was crushed, and it fell to the ground.


    The spot the arrow had struck. There was a hole with cracks in it¡¯s circumference. The hole closed up in the blink of an eye, and the pseudo-slime began moving again.


    But, the attack had doubtlessly gone through. It was different to the ones that had been deflected until now.


    ¡°? ...Why did the attack go through? Has the mana barrier... be weakened?¡±


    Sven fired off a new arrow. The arrow flew at the same speed as the other, hitting the slimes arm and being deflected like before.


    As the pseudo-slime began charging forward again, Gark blocked it once more. He braced his legs and caught the blow.


    .


    At that moment, Gark noticed it. a


    ¨D¨DIt was frozen. a


    At the point the pseudo-slime came into contact with the de, it was thinly frozen over.


    The ¡ºBlizzrd War Fang¡» was a halberd d in cold air. It froze the flesh of monsters with a strong chill, and in his prime he could produce full sculptures of ice.


    Originally, it was a Relic that froze the wounds it inflicted, even with a barrier to block it the cold air was still transferred.


    The surface of the slime was whitened. The distortion of the air from the barrier was reduced.


    Disregarding the pain, his face flushed and he put power into his halberd.


    His body creaked and his bones ached. He withstood as his arms were being torn away, clenching his teeth.


    Freezing over white, the red body developed a crack.


    And continuing in that way, the surface of the pseudo-slime shattered.


    Glittering ice fragments sprinkled down. As they piled on the ground, they didn¡¯t return to the main body and vanished like a phantom would.


    The pseudo-slime raised a shrill roar.


    That wasn¡¯t a scream. It was fear and pain that could be heard from that strange voice.


    But it was certain. It¡¯s weakness was ¨D the cold.


    With the surface frozen, the barrier was weakened. If it¡¯s body parts were smashed, they would disappear.


    Ice magic was difficult. Because it¡¯s pure destructive power was low, the priority to learn it was lower. Only a few Magi could use it.


    Especially if it wasn¡¯t striking with a direct physical attack, the ones that could use advanced magic that generated cold were even less.


    The ¡ºBlizzard War Fang¡» had a dull glow. Gark shouted. ¡°It¡¯s ice! Freeze it!¡±


    ¡°Damn, that branch chief ¨C ...you hear him? Freeze the little bastard in ice!¡± Sven pulled at his hair, and spat out a shout. The hunters roared back.


    ¡ì Notes


    Just putting this up for those that desperately want it early. Not nning on doing this regrly, just finished on a bit of a cliffhanger yesterday.


    I¡¯ll finish it off tomorrow.


    Man, I have a sore throat and runny nose... anyone else?

 Chapter 42，Part2: Slime 4

    <h4>Chapter42£¬Part2: Slime 4</h4> <h4>Chapter 42 ¨C part 2</h4>


    Using fabricated eyes and ears to witness the unexpected scene, the old magi wearing the green robe pressed on his forehead.


    He was at one of the many reservebs that had been prepared in advance.


    He had transported all the equipment from the basement underneath the White Wolves Den, and a number of hurried disciples were working hard constructing the newb.


    An exceedingly rare space expansion Relic ¨C the ¡ºmagic bag¡» twisted space-time and boasted of more capacity than what appeared.


    Shelves, desks, forms and methods, as well as rare catalysts were taken out and arranged identically to how they were at the White Wolves Den.


    All of his disciples were people once disgraced and disqualified as Magi.


    People that were captured for attempting taboo magic for the sake of their curiosity that became too strong.


    Spontaneously releasingrge scale attack magic, and causing arge number of casualties.


    Or using a live human in repulsive experiments.


    Those that held sufficient ability as Magi, but were broken as people somewhere.


    And, once praised as one of the most prominent Magi in the Imperial Capital, but expelled after demanding forbidden knowledge.


    That man ¨C for Noto Cochlear, those fellowrades were convenient pawns. ¡°-...What, is there to say...¡±


    ¡°What is your will, Noto-sama...¡±


    One of his disciples dressed in a ck robe, a man with graying hair and a poorplexion asked Noto who had his eyes closed concentrating his mind.


    Noto slowly opened his eyes, then looked at his disciple sharply like a bird of prey. He tapped the desk with a wrinkled fingertip. It was a habit of Noto¡¯s when things didn¡¯t work out as expected.


    ¡°It¡¯s no good... it¡¯s defeated. Damn, the amount of hunters... was way toorge.¡± At the bitter words the disciples widened their eyes in surprise.


    In fact, his disciples had seen the moment their teacher had treated the phantom and transformed it into a far more powerful ¡°failure.¡±


    The Phantom had gave a panicked sound. It¡¯s expression was in agony as it¡¯s body constructed by Mana Material melted.


    It resulted in a powerful monster that went against the nature of the world. Seeing that scene secured a deepened respect for their teacher that was fresh in their memory.


    ¡°...It can¡¯t be... was their a w in Sophia¡¯s potion?¡±


    ¡°...No. The effects... were definite. If it was twenty people it would have certainly buried them... Damn it, why were those guys...¡±


    His best disciple¡¯s idental creation was more effective than Noto had imagined.


    Injected into the lowest rank Wolf Knight, it¡¯s bodyposed of Mana Material broke down, and in exchange for it¡¯s form it gained power.


    Mana Material was also referred to as a substance that was a source of evil. So to speak, it was a source of mana.


    The break down of Mana Material transformed into a huge source of mana, and as it surged forth it created a force field that repelled attacks like an impregnable wall. Originally it was an ability held by high level phantoms and monsters, it was a power iparable to what it held when it¡¯s body was stable.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t invincible.


    It¡¯s body was liquefied, and once it ran wild it didn¡¯tst long. Once it became like that it could never turn back.


    The mana material that made up the body wouldn¡¯t take long to return to mana, and vanish like dust.


    But ording to the man¡¯s calctions, before that happened it should have been simple to wipe out the hunters that came to investigate.


    There was one thing that was unexpected ¨C as soon as Noto had withdrawn, an increased number of personnel had arrived.


    And it was several times the number that had initially arrived to investigate.


    For the man once referred to as sage, it waspletely beyond his expectations.


    Even more, they weren¡¯t themon sort.


    Famous in the capital, hunters of the n ¡ºFirst Step¡», together with the once feared ¡ºWar Ogre¡» and current branch chief of the Explorers Gark Welter; to annihte them was considerably difficult.


    And furthermore, at the time the hunters were being strangely cautious without a fragment of carelessness.


    And truly unfortunately, the battle had shifted from Noto¡¯s expectations.


    When the arrow of Iron Cross was deflected the possibility of victory crossed his mind, but as time passed the fact that it¡¯s body was shrinking was discovered, and now with the weakness such as ¡ºcold¡» that even Noto did not anticipate, it was hopeless.


    After all, he shouldn¡¯t have done anything excessive, huh.


    In front of Noto who had an unpleasant expression, one of the male disciples clicked his tongue staring.


    ¡°Sofia hmph. At such an important time she isn¡¯t around... always acting so self important...¡±


    ¡°-...Well, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s unavoidable. They saw the experiment, but we shouldn¡¯t have to worry about being followed here.¡±


    Contained in the disciples voice was anger and jealously that could not be restrained.


    Certainly, the drug that Sofia produced may have hit upon a new technique. Sofia was naturally talented.


    Noto¡¯s disciples were all excellent, but among them her intelligence was


    outstanding.


    It seemed like there was no courage to step into the abyss of magic, but with time there was talent that could surpass their teacher Noto.


    Supposing Sofia hadn¡¯t unfortunately left the Capital, the Phantom would most likely have been strengthened even further.


    However, this time was just a test, it wasn¡¯t Noto¡¯s ultimate goal. It wasn¡¯t fatal for it to not go as expected.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that the likes of hunters would arrive at the conclusion it was Mana Material running wild, and even if they did they wouldn¡¯t then jump to Noto. There was only one person that remained as a problem.


    The Level 8 that used ingenious schemes that had appeared in the capital like aet, distinguishing themselves in the twinkling of an eye.


    Feared by every criminal syndicate, a man who¡¯s life was targeted.


    The magic organisation the magi belonged to, holding vast influence with different nations, considered him a man to be wary of.


    Known for reckless heroism, a yer of dragons, his name shook.


    Those that recklessly challenged him were said to be crushed without even seeing his face.


    The master of ¡ºFirst Step¡».


    He was one of the reasons Noto decided to withdraw from the White Wolves Den. And he was probably the one that sent such arge number of hunters over.


    The elder Magi gripped his staff tightly until his knuckles turned white. ¡°¡ºInfinite Variety¡» ...how far, do you n to get in my way!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t set back to the start. The results of his research remained in his hands,


    but it was doubtless his path of ambition had dropped slightly.


    The phantoms held a reasonable amount of strength, the White Wolves Den that did not manifest many relics and was unpopr with hunters had met a high amount of requirements for Noto¡¯s desire.


    Supposing that at the time ¡ºInfinite Variety¡» visited the White Wolves Den he had... it was meaningless spection, but his mind could¡¯t help but be drawn to it.


    What¡¯s more, if he was still going to be an obstacle to his tests, it was something he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    People that got in the way must be killed. His lips warped, and sunken in the darkness the sage smiled.


    At the moment, Noto held no power. At least he didn¡¯t think it would be enough to defeat a hunter certified at level 8.


    But in the event that his wish was fulfilled and he gained power, he would certainly use any means to choke the life from him.


    As Noto burned with resentment in the dark, one of his disciples that had been observing the outside with a flying familiar rushed over.


    His eyes were unusually wide, and his cheeks were twitching. The hands he ced on the desk were shaking.


    ¡°...T-There¡¯s trouble, Noto-sama.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    As he concentrated his gaze on him, the disciples voice shook. a


    ¡°.........¡ºInfinite Variety¡» is... at the shrine, above.¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand what had been said. At the shrine above? Who?


    ¡°-...Don¡¯t give me such a ridiculous story!!¡± ¡°B-But, truly¨D¡±


    Impossible. Noto had only made the decision to move his research equipment here a few hours ago.


    It was Noto himself that made the decision. There were many ces he could have changed to, he hadn¡¯t even reported the information to his patron.


    ¡°And yet...he was above?¡± Impossible. Absolutely impossible.


    While ring at the pale face of his disciple he frantically spun through his


    thoughts.


    Even if the location of theboratory was discovered in advance, to pinpoint that they would move here was impossible. He didn¡¯t choose a ce near the White Wolves Den.


    Moreover, it was way too premature. Noto hadn¡¯t even finished preparations to resume the experiment.


    ¡°The sun has already set. Yet he still came at this time? Hunters are supposed to be active during the daytime.¡±


    ¡°B-But..¡±


    His disciple¡¯s expression didn¡¯t lie. No, Noto¡¯s disciples weren¡¯t foolish enough toe up with a lie like that.


    In that case, the possibility was, internal ¨D could one of the disciples be leaking information?


    He checked the faces of each disciple that couldn¡¯t conceal their surprise at the abrupt situation.


    They had all been disciples of Noto for at least a few years, Magi that he knew. He had verified their history beforehand.


    His most recent disciple was Sophia, but right now she was absent, so she would not know of the change ofb or the events that had urred.


    Impossible.


    The main thing was that every one of his disciples had joined in with experiments that would never be permitted under Empirew.


    That included human experimentation. He didn¡¯t think they would be permitted to offer information.


    Noto¡¯s disciples all shared the same lot.


    After a little hesitation, Noto cast away his doubts.


    ¡ºInfinite Variety¡» had a formidable eye of discernment. Now was not the time to start infighting.


    He had heard that he rarely appeared on the surface, so his intentions this time were obvious.


    A fearsome insight that could choose thisboratory out of all of them, with things like this it was impossible to remain hidden.


    Looking around theboratory he bit his lip. It took time to evacuate.


    No matter what it took they had to earn time. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose the research equipment now.


    If the reports were seen, Noto¡¯s existence would be discovered by the Empire.


    If Noto was discovered to still be trespassing in taboo territory, the Empire would chase after him in a frenzy.


    Although he had coborators in the upper levels of the Empire, they would not protect him.


    It was unavoidable. The chances of winning against a level 8 were exceedingly low, but they had no choice but to make use of the interception system.


    Hemented again at the misfortune that his most reliable top disciple wasn¡¯t here.


    Sophia was a researcher but she was strong. She was the most skilled at operating the interception system, and it was Sophia that had mostly created it together with Noto.


    The scene at that time ¨D he wrinkled his eyebrows remembering how she had confidently dered that even ¡ºStrange Grief¡» could be defeated.


    Unexpectedly, at the moment they would fight ¡ºStrange Grief¡» the person themselves wasn¡¯t there.


    He looked around surveying the room. To the faithful disciples that waited for their teachers words, Noto made a deration.


    ¡°It¡¯s regretable, but we must retreat. A few people musty down their lives to stop him. Everything... is for our dearest wish.¡±


    a


    Trantion Notes


    ¥Î¥È?¥³¥¯¥ì¥¢ ¨C noto cochlear, hisst name appears to be the part of the inner ear.


    His first name could also be ¡®Not¡¯ I guess, kind of arbitrary right? I¡¯m terrible at katakana, I


    remember the first one I ever misinterpreted, I read tour as sewer. Whatever.

 Chapter 43: Stalker

    <h4>Chapter?43: Stalker</h4> <h4>Chapter 43</h4>


    Stalker


    Why was I here I wondered.


    While feeling an inexpressible bout of lethargy I gave a half smile, and breathed a small sigh.


    Tall nts sprung up in the ins with no other people around, it was wrapped in a mysterious stillness.


    The sun hadpletely set, and the hazy moon was the only thing in the sky. The world was covered in darkness.


    Zebrudia was arge city. Even at night, within the walls it was bright and bustling with people, outside it was different.


    Near the main roads that stretched out in the four cardinal directions, the knights often thinned out monsters. To some extent safety was assured, but if you deviated off ever slightly the world changed into thew of the jungle.


    Even in the morning it was dangerous. Night was even more so. Really, even with a guard it was a ce you wouldn¡¯t want to go to.


    Hunters that took in Mana Material not only enhanced their physical abilities but strengthened their five senses as well.


    The faint moonlight was enough for a first rate hunter, but for me it was mostly unchanged fromplete darkness.


    Suddenly my shoulder was pped, and it made my body jump in shock. Turning my head, Liz-chan was in high spirits swinging her arms with tension unchanged since the morning.


    ¡°Cry-chan! Look look! Saimos, a saimos! Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    From Liz¡¯s swinging hands, an oddrge creature was dangling.


    What she was gripping looked like a huge needle. Rustling something like thin feathers, it produced a terrifying noise.


    Was it still alive? As it moved violently, Liz swung it around keeping it in check.


    It was too dark to see clearly, but it looked the size of a small dog. But needless to say, it wasn¡¯t a puppy.


    It was good luck that I wasn¡¯t able to see it.


    Saimos? What¡¯s a saimos?


    ...I didn¡¯t think I knew anything.


    Orbiting around our immediate vicinity vigntly, Tino raised a trembling voice.


    ¡°Onee-sama... as expected. To capture a saimos at night, which can creep up without a sound or hint of it¡¯s presence.¡±


    Huh? Was the saimos perhapsmon knowledge among hunters?


    Reluctantly I activated the ring that I had refrained from using because the mana was low ¨C the ¡ºOwl¡¯s eye¡».


    In an instant the ability of the Relic brightened my vision.


    What Liz held was an enormous mosquito. Please cut me a break. Even with it in her hands, her femininity was too strong.


    There was a limit to being wild wasn¡¯t there?


    I didn¡¯t know much about saimos, but it was writhing and shaking it¡¯s feathers. I call them feathers, but they were at least a meter long.


    I was weak with most monsters, but I was particrly bad with insects and undead.


    Tino leaned in close to get a better look at the saimos. Her eyes were rounded in wonder, but she wasn¡¯t in a state of fear.


    Aren¡¯t our women too strong?


    ¡°So they exist close to the Capital as well then huh...¡± ¡°Hmm, they generally live deep in the forest though.¡± ¡°I, hate that thing...¡±


    I mean, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone that likes a mosquito that big.


    At my reaction, Liz who had been enjoyably swinging her arms until now, mmed the saimos into the ground.


    There was an unpleasant stting sound. The long legs of the squished saimos twitched.


    I turned my eyes aside right away. That was the reason I hated insects.


    Liz dusted off her hands, and tilted her head to the side giving a sweet smile. ¡°There are a lot of them though so what should we do?¡±


    ¡°...I wish I had brought along insect repent spray.¡±


    Liz gave a single nod, and disappeared. Apparently she went exterminating.


    The distant sound of kicks that were more like explosions continually resounded.


    This is why I didn¡¯t like going outside the Capital.


    Liz was strong to the point of being too strong, but her level of consideration was the lowest in¡ºStrange Grief¡».


    She was the worst along with Luke. Well, it was also one of her good points. ¡°Master, Um... Is this really, ok?¡±


    Tino asked. As always she wore a ck outfit that dissolved into the darkness. Fully equipped. A ck jacket and a number of utensils on her waist.


    Her somewhatrge dagger was worn so that it could be drawn at anytime. Her fatigue from training a short while ago was unnoticeable.


    If she was an ordinary hunter it would be time for her to finish up, truly thank you for your hard work.


    ¡°...Well, there¡¯s no helping it. Since Liz is self indulgent.¡±


    After Tino chose the shrine she wanted to go to , Liz was in a bad mood. Seemingly it had rubbed her the wrong way that my proposals were rejected.


    Well, I subdued it somehow, but after that Liz¡¯s words to me were unexpected.


    ¨DOk-, then let¡¯s go!


    ...I hadn¡¯t been nning to go though.


    Honestly in ¡ºStrange Grief¡» created by us childhood friends, there wasn¡¯t a thing like ranks.


    I was the leader on paper, but without the strict rules of ordinary parties everyone freely did as they liked.


    And among them, Liz was the one with the greatest amount of freedom. Unfortunately Liz had the bad habit of trying to show me good things at each and every opportunity.


    Of course I could strongly refuse, but someone other than me would pay for her bad mood.


    In this case, the one that would be dealing with the bad mood version of Liz was Tino.


    As expected I felt too guilty.


    Tino pouted and muttered a few words.


    ¡°...At the time I was invited, Master, you weren¡¯t going toe...¡± That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to go. I truly didn¡¯t want to go.


    Right now I didn¡¯t have any relics. The ¡ºNight Hiker¡» (prev. dark wings) from


    before had run out of mana.


    There were a few ¡ºsafe rings¡» remaining, but the others were used up.


    The ¡ºDogs Chain¡» had been charged so it was usable, but since Lucia had not returned early it was too frightening to go outside.


    ¡°Was there a need for me toe?¡±


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s been a long time since I went with Cry-chan on an adventure, isn¡¯t it really fun!?¡±


    Liz had returned before I knew, and she clung to my back with her arm around my neck.


    Liz was even lighter dressed than Tino. Her body wasn¡¯t very sensual, but when she stuck so close she was quite soft.


    As she nuzzled her cheek against me, and whispered in a sweet voice it gave me a shiver.


    Even at night she was lively. She was in a good mood...I didn¡¯t want to go on an adventure though.


    Tino seemed to be more nervous than Liz.


    ¡°Onee-sama, this is outside the Capital. Powerful monsters like the saimos being here, something like that, is a little...¡±


    Was the saimos a powerful monster then?


    At her words Liz stopped clinging to my back. She revolved to my side and took my arm.


    She intertwined our fingers like a pair of lovers, and grinned at Tino.


    ¡°Tee, stay alert. Cry took the trouble toe out here, so don¡¯t show him your shameful side.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    ...Well, she was in a good mood so it¡¯s fine.


    Liz was stronger than me when I was fully loaded with Relics, so I was weaker thanst time but safer thanst time.


    I felt like we had spent enough time already, lets get this farce over with and return home quickly.


    a


    ¡ì


    a


    The shrine Tino chose was equally low as the ones I had picked out.


    As well as being far enough from the White Wolves Den, it also met my criteria when I was selecting shrines.


    The reason this shrine didn¡¯t enter into my choices, was because the scope was exceedingly small.


    Along with the two reliable escorts, the walk there took thirty minutes. It came into our field of view.


    In the center of the ins sat a total of seventeen thick columns.


    In a one hundred meter radius from the center there was empty open space.


    The difference between the ins and the shrine, was that within the shrine there wasn¡¯t a single nt growing.


    In the bare expanse of rugged earth grew seventeen stone pirs that gave off a terrible sense of unease, but frankly it was boring.


    A Level 1 shrine. ¡ºin Column Ruins¡»


    Published annually by the Imperial Capital Explorers Association, the shrine rankings always listed it near the bottom, a genuinely garbage shrine.


    The seventeen pirs were from three to five meters tall. For Hunters that had taken in Mana Material it was an easy climb to the top where you could overlook the whole shrine. And there, you woulde to know there was nothing.


    More or less for phantoms, one meter tall humanoid sand golems would appear. But the power, agility, and durability was low. They would copse with a light strike so they weren¡¯t even useful for training.


    Relics rarely appeared, and even hunter neers would want to go to a slightly more serious shrine.


    Well, the flow of Earth Veins was linked to the terrain. In open ins like these where there was no connection, shrines were often low level. Nevertheless this one was terrible.


    Incidentally in was the name of the man that first discovered this disappointing shrine.


    The reason I thought to dispatch Liz was to keep her busy. I had hoped for one that was simple, but would take time.


    With this shrine, if it was Liz she could finish investigating in ten seconds.


    At this stage though that would be convenient.


    I hadn¡¯t thought I would being out on this night. Around this time Sven and the others should also be finishing up their investigation of the White Wolves Den. After that it was time to properly deceive Liz.


    However, Tino... to choose a shrine from outside my options, the previous hunt really did a number on her huh.


    In high spirits Liz pulled on my arm.


    ¡°Hey, hey, look look, Cry-chan! A sand rabbit nest!¡±


    Her eyes weren¡¯t turned towards the ruins. Liz was pointing to an open hole in the ground.


    The sand rabbit was in-between a monster and an animal, distributed extensively in the vicinity of the Imperial Capital.


    The same colour as the earth, it¡¯s pelt was cheap and it¡¯s meat had a bad taste. It settled inrge burrows they dug in the ground.


    People didn¡¯t purposefully hunt them, they seemed to be a creature with high fertility that supported the ecosystem around the Capital.


    ¡°Somehow, Tee¡¯s choice of shrine is boring, see even the rabbitse out and y don¡¯t they?¡±


    At that high pitched voice, Tino started shaking. Perhaps she had realised that her choice of shrine was nothing more than what the rumours said.


    Well there wouldn¡¯t have been anything at the shrines I chose either, but at least it wouldn¡¯t be as grant as this.


    As Tino was frightened, Liz spoke while continuing to smile.


    ¡°Hey Tee. Are you going to search? You thought there was something here, that¡¯s why you chose it right? Even though Cry-chan chose especially for you, you rejected them. Did you want Liz-chan to feel ashamed? For this shrine, how many minutes do you want? One minute? Three minutes? Do you want about five minutes? Since Tee is also a thief, you can do it with that much right?¡±


    ¡°!? ......M-Master¡±


    Liz really is strict on others and soft on herself.


    Tino was always calm and dependable, and only became frail when Liz was concerned. But from my point of view I was always seeing her frail. Poor thing.


    As Tino called to me in a trembling voice, Liz¡¯s voltage rose all at once.


    Her smile disappeared in an instant, she separated her entwined arm, and shouted at Tino.


    ¡°Ahh!? Don¡¯ty the me on Cry-chan! Take responsibility for your own idiocy! Understand!? For Cry-chan, if Tee can¡¯t capture this stupid shitty shrine then he¡¯s saying that you¡¯re garbage!¡±


    I didn¡¯t say that. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Cry-chan is kind. But Tee is Liz-chan¡¯s disciple so, and she¡¯s different from Liz- chan, so when she behaves spoilt she has to be corrected. ...Ok? It¡¯s sort of like what Cry-chan did with us in the past.¡±


    Liz let out a coaxing voice.


    Yeah, that¡¯s right. Liz should be kinder than I am. In the past, did I do something?


    Tino is desperately shrinking back. Unlike the time at the White Wolves Den, with Liz next to me she couldn¡¯t hide behind my back.


    As a cool senior hunter I should give a good follow up. ¡°Well now. It¡¯s a nice shrine isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Eh-...¡±


    I gripped Liz¡¯s shoulder as she was dissatisfied, and turned towards the shrine. Tino nervously looked up, and then gave a confident nod. It¡¯s ok, I knew how to handle her.


    ¡°The main thing is, look see. There is more than just nothing.¡± ¡°Eh-? Really?¡±


    There is. There really is. ...Like, the columns.


    I tried to see if there was something else, but there was absolutely nothing.


    Well I had to settle her anger, so I decided to pretend that my hobby was column watching.


    ¡°......Well, it might be something of little importance, but I don¡¯t dislike it.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡±


    And, in that moment all at once my vision became dark. The mana of the ¡ºOwl¡¯s


    eye¡» had run out.


    I wasn¡¯t an owl so I gained night-blindness. I couldn¡¯t see anything anymore.


    After just saying something was of little importance to me I started grinning unconsciously. It¡¯s called an escape from reality.


    Realising that Tino could probably see, I cleared my throat and returned to a serious expression.


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s dark here, but can Tino see properly?¡±


    ¡°Right, Cry-chan, no matter how you say it, that¡¯s looking down on her. She trains in the darkness as well you know? She¡¯s still trash that can¡¯t move properly in the mask, but she¡¯s still Liz-chans disciple.¡±


    Liz pouted. How to say this... sorry for being garbage.


    Letting out a small sigh, Liz instructed Tino by pointing with her chin.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s fine. Tee,e on, go search properly? For Cry-chan, find proof that there¡¯s more than nothing ok? If it¡¯s that, you can do it right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes...Onee-sama. Master, please watch.¡±


    Sorry, but I can¡¯t see anything with my eyes anymore.


    Tino started running, and just like that she vanished into the darkness. In the distance a vague ck thing started swiftly climbing a pir.


    Ah, this is no good. I can see less than I thought. I can only offer some encouragement.


    ¡°Tino, be careful!¡± ¡°Yes! Master!¡±


    It would be dangerous if you fell. ...At Tino¡¯s level, would she still be fine if she fell?


    But this darkness is really bad. Unfortunately clouds hade out. If the sole light source, the moon was hidden, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see even the small amount I could. Not good.


    I had confidence in Liz. With her speed it would be easy to protect me on her own. But at the same time Liz and the rest of Strange Grief tended to overestimate my abilities. It¡¯s because of their favouritism for family.


    Liz meekly looked down and offered an apology.


    ¡°Cry-chan, I¡¯m sorry. Even though Cry-chan took the trouble to pick out some choices...¡±


    ¡°...No no, it¡¯s not a problem. And that the shrine Tino chose wasn¡¯t bad also wasn¡¯t a lie.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Really?¡±


    Not really, but yes.


    ¡°Yes. Rather, I expected Tino to choose this shrine. Everything¡¯s in the palm of my hand.¡±


    ¡°Ehh? Really? As expected of you Cry-chan! I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t scold Tee!¡± Wasn¡¯t that a scolding before...


    I couldn¡¯t see Tino at all anymore, so I helplessly looked around me.


    I didn¡¯t have any skills to detect enemies, but I could still do an imitation.


    And, at that time, within the darkness a number of meters away, I saw something small shine. I strained my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. My vision wasn¡¯t bad, it was just dark.


    It wasn¡¯t my imagination. Something was shining.


    Liz was rxing, bending and stretching. Did she not notice? ¡°Liz, that is?¡±


    ¡°Hm...? Do you mean the sand rabbit?¡±


    Aah, so that¡¯s it. So the sand rabbit¡¯s eyes shined then.


    Of course. If it was a dangerous monster, there was no way someone specialised in finding enemies like Liz wouldn¡¯t notice.


    As I sighed with relief, next to me Liz moved. With her quick movement, she returned with a rabbit in her hands.


    Gripping both of it¡¯s ears, she dangled it in front of my eyes.


    In the darkness I couldn¡¯t tell it¡¯s colour, but it looked like an ordinary rabbit. The eyes shined with a glitter, it had a short plump body and stiff fur.


    Did it notice it had been caught? The sand rabbit wriggled it¡¯s body and shook. I didn¡¯t say to go and catch it you know.


    Liz watched the hanging rabbit and stared into it¡¯s eyes, and frowned.


    For a moment she was silent, and then as if she found something that displeased her, shortly after stopping she threw the sand rabbit violently into the ground and stepped on it.


    The sound of crushed bones and flesh disgusted me no matter how many times I heard it.


    She looked down at the sand rabbit that had stopped moving without even a twitch, and then looked to me as I was drawing back and stiffening up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and catch the others too ok¡± ¡°Ah, yeah¡±


    Liz disappeared from in front of me as I responded by reflex.


    By any chance, did you find it enjoyable to drag the rabbit out and give it lethal injuries? If you are going to y, please y with love.


    I had a long rtionship with her, but I truly didn¡¯t understand Liz.

 Chapter 44: The Source of Disaster

    <h4>Chapter?44: The?Source?of?Disaster</h4> <h4>Chapter 44</h4>


    The Source of Disaster


    With it¡¯s whole body frozen white, the pseudo-slime let out a garbled scream. It¡¯s body was only about a third of it¡¯s original size.


    Sven and the others had continually attacked together, and after shaving it down little by little this was the result.


    In front of the White Wolves Den, a disastrous scene had spread out.


    Because of the force field the pseudo-slime was enclosed in, scores of trees had fallen down and there were ces in the ground that were gouged out.


    But there were no longer signs of the pseudo-slime¡¯s former agile movement.


    It was proof that the monster thought to be invulnerable was on the verge of death.


    The pseudo-slime looked warily around at the distant hunters encircling it¡¯s surroundings in a long unbroken line.


    It rubbed it¡¯s body against the ground creating a grating noise.


    Gark breathed roughly as he turned the tip of his ¡ºBlizzard War Fang¡» towards the pseudo-slime.


    ¡°Haa, haa, ...atst, it¡¯s movements have slowed...¡±


    His outward appearance showed no wounds, but from his eyes and figure there was likely umted non visible damage.


    He had a bitter expression consisting of pain and perseverance.


    Few others apart from Gark could take on the Slime¡¯s attacks. They could ward away one off attacks, but it mostly only made time for Gark to regain his posture. And more importantly, there was no person that could substitute for the ¡ºBlizzard War Fang¡» that could damage the slime with just a touch.


    Gark received a potion from the hunter next to him to heal his injuries, and drank it in one shot.


    But the flow had already been determined. As long as the pseudo-slime didn¡¯t have any hidden moves, Sven and the others wouldn¡¯t be defeated.


    When it was frozen it could be injured by Sven¡¯s arrows. The pseudo-slime with it¡¯s whole body frozen made a good target.


    However, Sven didn¡¯t let himself rx, and shouted to the others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get careless! This is one of Infinite Varieties trials! Watch your surroundings, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if two or three more like this guy appears!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already doing so!¡±


    ¡°Y-You all, up to now just what the hell...¡± A member of Footprints answered Sven.


    As they said, some of the members of Footprints had shifted their vignce from


    the slime to the forest under the veil of darkness.


    Gark¡¯s eyes twitched as he watched a situation that seemed familiar somehow.


    Sven said nothing more, and aiming at the pseudo-slime he greatly drew back an arrow.


    As if feeling the threat, the pseudo-slime attempted to escape, but while it was frozen it¡¯s movements were hindered and it¡¯s speed was a shadow of it¡¯s former self.


    ¡°...This is, the end!¡±


    And, no matter how much fatigue had built up, Sven¡¯s aim wasn¡¯t bad enough to miss from merely a number of meters away.


    He breathed a small breath, put everything into his arrow and gave a shout. And then, he released the jet ck arrow.


    The pseudo-slime could barely move.


    The sharp pointed metal arrow flew at the speed of lightning and pierced the center of the pseudo-slime, nailing it to the ground.


    The power the arrow was loaded with shook the ground on impact.


    The vibrations calmed down.


    The body of the pseudo-slime was skewered through the middle. The frozen body cracked.


    Were the depths of the interior already frozen over? There was no indication that the threatening mana barrier was functioning.


    Until the end the pseudo-slime had it¡¯s emotionless eyes turned toward Sven, who remained at the ready.


    And without anything unexpected, it broke into fragments and vanished like the phantom it was by nature.


    ¡ì


    Sven knew from experience that the hand of death would fall on those that let their guard down.


    He swiftly checked over the situation. Many heavily wounded. One person that had lost their arms.


    They had been continually focusing during a battle that had drawn out for about an hour. They had built up a lot of fatigue, but there were no casualties.


    Everyone that had joined for the investigation into the White Wolves Den could return home safely.


    Plunking down on the ground, Gark breathed a silent sigh. The two unfit examiners were also unable to stand and sat with haggard expressions.


    ¡°Well, that was an unexpected monster... how did it be like that... was it... a phantom?¡±


    ¡°Damn it. This is exactly why I hateing along. This job would have just been better off being ndered as ipetent.¡±


    One of the examiners spoke without any force. Maybe those words were what everybody was also thinking.


    The pseudo-slime had definitely been strong. They had somehow found out how to defeat it and carried it out.


    The main thing was that it had been aplete unknown. A slime that could create a mana barrier was unheard of.


    In the first ce, as the older examiner had said, the chances of a slime appearing there were close to none.


    The members of the same n sat together worn out. Sven looked at the hunters that had grave faces despite returning alive, and raised his voice.


    He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    Always continue to n countermeasures. It¡¯s something Sven felt many times since joining First Step, the know how to survive.


    ¡°I¡¯d say, that slime thing... is probably rted to the shrine abnormality. It¡¯s too much of a coincidence.¡±


    In the end the investigation into the interior of the shrine didn¡¯t turn up anything. The sole remaining lead was the pseudo-slime.


    Marietta, who hadpletely exhausted her mana from the continuous use of attack magic sighed deeply.


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s true. If it was just the levels of the Phantoms being raised it would be ok, but this might make things worse.¡±


    At those words everyone¡¯s expressions clouded over further. They all understood the severity of the circumstances.


    Extreme mana exhaustion. Built up fatigue. Some injured. Although they understood how to defeat them, if another simr slime appeared it would be trouble.


    However, abandoning the area and returning home involved a high risk. Those were Sven¡¯s thoughts.


    They managed to defeat the pseudo-slime because they were the elite. They were prepared, resolved, and well coordinated high level hunters.


    This is how they confronted the pseudo slime, but if it was the knights of the third order that kept order around the Imperial Capital there would be a great amount of damage.


    The third order of knights were highly trained and frequently absorbed mana material. They had high power and were by no means weak, but they were much less of a matchpared to hunters that were used to the various gimmicks within shrines.


    Using a method of brute force against an enemy like the pseudo-slime was a hopeless approach.


    With time they may also notice it¡¯s weakness, but it was doubtful they could hold their ground until then.


    ¡°We should be able to tell where it came from... if we do it now there should still be tracks remaining. There shouldn¡¯t be that many. If there were, the forest wouldn¡¯t still be so quiet.¡±


    To Sven¡¯s words, Gark scowled and let out a low groan. He must have be thinking of the trouble this would make for the Explorers.


    The details of the request only concerned the interior of the shrine. If traces were found outside the shrine, then the information should be brought back. But there was no obligation for them to jump straight into danger.


    If they returned now their reputation may suffer, but there would be no charges held against them.


    At that time, the sitting brown haired hunter looking down at his lost arms stunned, raised his face.


    He was the man that had suffered the most harm in this matter. The impacts of his arms were needless to say as a hunter, this would impede his everyday life.


    The voice that came out was hoarse. ¡°...anyway, do you think there are still more?¡±


    ¡°...The likelihood is low. But, any of the members here should be able to deal with it without a problem. That slime doesn¡¯t have the power to wipe out a party in an instant. Even if we separate up to search, we can still run away.¡±


    The hunters exchanged nces with each other.


    Fear. Exhaustion. Some of the members of Footprints had bitter smiles. They were probably muttering silentints to the Master in their thoughts.


    Sven also sympathised with the difficulty of the one thousand tribtions. Certainly the pseudo-slime was a powerful and unknown enemy, but still the degree of difficulty was lowpared to how they had been treated in the past. Being able to pinpoint the weakness by sending Gark, could only be said to be something indescribable, but he didn¡¯t think there was a need for close to one hundred hunters to be there.


    In other words, the tribtions still hadn¡¯t ended.


    If that was the case, they should proceed on. To Sven and the others the options could not be seen as equal.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you choose to retreat... but nothing good will be waiting. You lot, you might be attacked on the way right?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°The ones that want to return can do so. We will... continue.¡±


    The attacks of the pseudo-slime were simple but powerful. Even a tough hunter wouldn¡¯t be safe if they took a blow in a vulnerable area.


    He waited for a moment, but there were no objections. Naturally none were raised from the members of Footprints, but the outside hunters also remained silent.


    The appearance of the pseudo-slime may have added credibility to his words.


    There was an excess of personnel remaining. They could divide into individual parties and thoroughly search the nearby area. It wouldn¡¯t take long.


    Deep in the forest, the direction the slime came in could be seen.


    There was enough light provided by the floating magic sources, but the quiet forest


    enveloped in darkness instilled indescribable fear.


    It would be better if they hurried. All of a sudden following his instincts, Sven stood up.


    ¡ì


    Advancing through the forest.


    The pseudo-slime had the nature to indiscriminately destroy anything it touched. The viscous body had been made from Mana Material and there was nothing like a trail of mucous left over. But it wasn¡¯t difficult to track by following the various trees that had split open or fallen on the ground.


    Sven¡¯s group consisted of Iron Cross, Gark carrying his halberd, the two examiners, and the brown haired hunter that had lost his arms as well as his party.


    The other parties had spread out, checking whether there were additional slimes in the area.


    The brown haired hunter steadily gazed at Sven as he moved at a quick pace. Sven cleared away the thickets with his short sword as he spoke.


    ¡°The manifestation of ¡ºPrism Garden¡» was hell. This wasn¡¯t muchpared to that.¡±


    pared to this, huh.¡±


    He gave a small nod without speaking.


    The ¡ºCherry Blossom Viewing Incident¡» was a topic still passed down within the n, as it was an opportunity to rewrite themonsense of the hunters in Footprints.


    While carefully following the tracks, he continued.


    ¡°The opponent this time... was a phantom, but the opponent back then, was the


    ¡ºenvironment¡».¡±


    ¡ºPrism Garden¡» (Kanji: Chalk Garden) was the name of a beautiful shrine with countless flowers blooming in profusion.


    However, it¡¯s true nature was a hell iparable to the likes of the White Wolves Den. Even now, Sven sometimes dreamed of it.


    ¡°It was pollen. It had a sleeping effect. A few seconds after the shrine appeared, half the members of Footprints fainted.¡±


    Originally the location was a field of flowers.


    Suddenly altered by Mana Material, petals and pollen soared from a sea of


    blooming flowers.


    Like it¡¯s name it had a chalky texture, and it held the property of inducing severe drowsiness in those that inhaled or touched it.


    Powerful enough to make a hunter with a honed mind faint in seconds.


    There were several shrines that were even further apart from the standard ssifications.


    Among them, ¡ºPrism Garden¡» had an environment that was a high hurdle for


    hunters on it¡¯s own, and was categorised as an ¡ºEnvironment type¡» shrine.


    ¡°It seems that the changes in the Earth Veins were quiterge. The surrounding area transformed quickly. People fainted before being able to understand what was happening. Besides drowsiness, there was also paralysis and poison. And of course


    ¨C there were carnivorous nts and beasts adapted to the environment as phantoms. ¡ºPrism Garden¡» is like a trap where the whole shrine is lying in wait for hunters.¡±


    ¡°...You managed to survive.¡± ¡°I was lucky.¡±


    At the time of it¡¯s manifestation, ¡ºPrism Garden¡» only had a small amount of


    Mana Material umted, and the degree of difficulty was lowerpared to now.


    And yet for Sven who was mid-rank at the time, it was a hopeless opponent.


    If just Sven and his party were there, they would have already been nutrients for the nts by now.


    Once you entered, you could never return. That shrine was a prison.


    He would never forget the ones that broke through the situation, the members of


    ¡ºStrange Grief¡».


    Without speaking, they moved smoothly as if they had known everything beforehand.


    Not really in a state ofprehension, just as Sven was getting hazy, Liz stabbed herself in the waist with her knife.


    Luke bit through his tongue, and Lucia broke her little finger. Everything was to shake off the drowsiness with pain.


    The first thing they did was to put on their symbol, the ¡ºmask¡». Wind to blow away the pollen. Fire to burn down the flowers.


    Fragments of dazzling mes danced like petals. Moving calmly within the burning red, the form of the ¡ºsmiling skeletons¡» was still intensely seared into the minds of the hunters of Footprints.


    There shouldn¡¯t have been much time to make a decision.


    Now the members of ¡ºStrange Grief¡» held second names that were well known, but at the time they weren¡¯t much different to Sven and the others.


    There was little difference in level, and their physical abilities were about the same.


    At that time, Sven didn¡¯t understand how they made the usually unthinkable decision to self harm in that abrupt abnormal situation.


    Now he knew. Their experiences were night and day to each other.


    Iron Cross had spent more time as hunters, but Strange Grief had been through scenes of carnage an unusual number of times.


    Among hunters, the powerful were given respect.


    Ever since then, there was no one within the n that would openly speak badly of them.


    Because ¡ºStrange Grief¡» were so severe they didn¡¯t have a good reputation, but they had a portion of wildly enthusiastic fans.


    Sven also still held some fear towards those entric figures. It wasn¡¯t that their abilities were high. They were simply superhuman.


    He was thankful to have the good fortune to be in the same n as them.


    However, he wasn¡¯t content to remain in the same position. Sven also held pride as a hunter.


    It was probably precisely because many others also thought like this, that there were still many members in Footprints.


    Following the tracks, Sven and the others reached an open area. The traces of sudden violence didn¡¯t continue on from there.


    Of the two examiners, the younger one with brown hair timidly peeked around the surroundings.


    ¡°Is this where it manifested...?¡±


    ¡°No, this is outside the Shrine. It¡¯s not likely it could appear here.¡± The other examiner refuted him immediately.


    Gark was checking on the broken trees. How they were twisted and smashed resembled the tracks of the pseudo-slime.


    Phantoms tended to be stronger deep within shrines where it was thick with Mana Material.


    But when concerning tendencies, it was strange for such an odd phantom to appear at all.


    The first thing necessary was to cast awaymon sense. And then only put together what was fact.


    If it really did manifest here, they had no choice but to ept it.


    As Sven brooded, Gark groaned sounding half shocked and half impressed.


    ¡°...That Cry, how does he predict these things time and time again? Even though he came straight to the shrine.¡±


    ¡°Predictions, predictions, huh...¡±


    Cry Andoric was a genius. He wasn¡¯t a god, but a person that made moves like a god.


    This time as well, he had guided Gark here as a trump card against the pseudo- slime.


    Even for Sven who had a long rtionship with him, he didn¡¯t know the truth behind Cry¡¯s foreknowledge.


    However, there should have been some meaning in the amount of people sent. Cry hated pointless waste. The lineup hadn¡¯t simply been for defeating the slime.


    At that moment, timid of his surroundings, Henrik called out. ¡°Sven-san, there¡¯s, there¡¯s something here.¡±


    ¡°Hm? What is it...?¡±


    He handed across arge piece of metal. It had a curved shape. It wasn¡¯t very old, without any rust it gave a dull shine.


    It was solid enough to be used as armour, but it was destroyed as if it was twisted in half.


    The other members also handed over pieces of metal newly discovered. They seemed to be scattered across the vicinity. Some of them were thick chains. Looking at the collected pieces of metal, Gark¡¯s expression became severe in the blink of an eye.


    They were simple shapes. They arranged them to match in the way they were destroyed.


    ¡°Oi oi, this is ¨C ¡° ¡°...handcuffs and... a cor?


    Thepleted shapes were five solid rings.


    Huge handcuffs, shackles, and a cor. There were some fragments missing, but


    there was no doubt.


    The size clearly wasn¡¯t for restraining a human.


    The expressions of the two examiners had changed. The earlier fatigue was forgotten as they touched the different parts.


    Sensing the feeling of dread, Sven held his tongue. The two whispered as if to hide their voices.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be... shackles and handcuffs? A phantom could be restrained with these but-¡°


    ¡°...This is crazy. I thought it was an unknown phantom but -¡° ¡°It needs to be reported right?¡±


    ¡°Obviously. It¡¯s one of the ten sins!? It would be a crime to conceal it. Damn it, Infinite Variety, such an absurd thing is-¡°


    Grave voices. They couldn¡¯t stay calm concerning a crime.


    The two who seemed to know something, had understood this was more of an emergency than they thought.


    The ten sins were the most serious crimes under Zebrudiaw.


    Equal to crimes such as rebelling against the Emperor, or attempting to overthrow the country.


    It wasn¡¯t something you would hear about any other day.


    In rtion to Treasure Hunters the ¡ºSin of Liberation¡» was the most famous, involving freeing transcendent beings that were sealed deep within shrines. But that likely wasn¡¯t the case here.


    To put a transcendent existence into words, it was ¡ºa being as close to a God as possible¡». As one would think, that didn¡¯t apply to the pseudo-slime. And if something <i>was </i>released, there would be no way Infinite Variety wouldn¡¯te.


    Eventually the older examiner raised his head.


    He didn¡¯t give a detailed exnation, but he talked to Gark quickly.


    ¡°Branch chief, the circumstances have changed. There is a possibility someone released that Phantom, it needs to be reported immediately.¡±


    At that moment, the sharp sound of a whistle interrupted their words.

 Chapter 45: The Source of Disaster 2

    <h4>Chapter?45: The?Source?of?Disaster?2</h4> <h4>Chapter 45</h4>


    The Source of Disaster 2


    Sven and the others rushed over, and in front of them was a half destroyed abandoned hut. The other hunters had also gathered there.


    The familiar alchemist Talia along with three parties weed Sven.


    For the moment they surveyed the outside, confirming there were no monsters or phantoms.


    The signal had been one that only meant something had been discovered, but they checked just to be sure.


    ¡°Sorry, we just found something that wasn¡¯t marked on the map.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take even one clue right now.¡±


    Some hunters made apologetic voices, and Sven focused his gaze on the half destroyed hut.


    It was a wooden hut. It was small enough to fit a few people, and it seemed to have been there a long time.


    Here and there the walls and roof were eroded or destroyed, and you could see the interior from the outside.


    It didn¡¯t seemrge enough to be used as a house, and it shouldn¡¯t have been used for a long time.


    He didn¡¯t recall seeing it on the map.


    Gark gave one of the walls a light touch, and it let out a small creak.


    ¡°Hm... Is it something remaining from before the White Wolves Den was a shrine?¡±


    The White Wolves Den was a shrine. The level wasn¡¯t that high, but an ordinary person such as a huntsmen or woodcutter wouldn¡¯t approach it.


    Hunters wouldn¡¯t bother building a hut, and if it was built before there was a shrine, it was likely made when the hunting grounds were bountiful.


    They peeked through the semi broken walls. Inside, it was practically empty.


    A desk with broken legs, and arge empty wooden crate without a cover had been left behind as they were.


    And it was dirty from being openly exposed to the elements.


    ¡°It would be better to sleep outdoors than stay inside this... it wouldn¡¯t even keep off the wind and rain.¡±


    ¡°Who knows who made it, it¡¯s not like the maps published by the Empire are perfect...¡±


    One of the examiners returned Sven¡¯s words as if let down.


    This ce was within the Empire¡¯s domain, but the Empire didn¡¯t keep track of randomly made huts within a forest.


    It was one thing within a city, but even for a great country, there was no leeway for such fine detail when monsters and phantoms were rampant.


    And at the moment, a hut with nothing in it like this was irrelevant. The elder examiner continued on in an agitated voice.


    ¡°There are no roads in the forest, but you¡¯ll still stumble across these things... Well, it¡¯s unrted this time. If there are no leads beyond this, we need to go back and report at once. This is a matter for the knights to deal with. You have all aplished your jobs sufficiently.¡±


    To the words that didn¡¯t allow for any disagreement, the party leader that discovered the hut looked indignant for an instant. But seeing the examiners serious expression they held their tongue.


    The hunter¡¯s purpose this time was to investigate. If the client of the request acknowledged it¡¯spletion, there was nothing that could be done.


    At that moment, as Sven was squinting his eyes to see every corner of the hut, he looked back and asked.


    ¡°Wait... you lot, have you been inside?¡± ¡°? No, we haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°......That¡¯s odd. There are footprints...¡±


    They squinted their eyes, and while they all looked, Sven stepped into the hut.


    A hut with nothing in it had no need to be entered. Not only was there no decent furnishings, the appearance of the hut was not well maintained.


    No matter how great the adventurous spirit of a hunter, this ce would hold no interest. Even if a hunter reached this hut inside the forest by chance, he still didn¡¯t think they would want to go inside it.


    However, in the darkness Sven¡¯s enhanced vision noticed footprints on the floor. And more than one set.


    Sven wasn¡¯t a thief, but he had confidence in his eyes. Even at night, he wouldn¡¯t be mistaken.


    He carefully looked around inside. It was the same as how it had appeared from the outside, there was nothing within the hut.


    ¡°Are they old footprints then?¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t it rain a few days ago? Year old footprints would have washed away by now.¡±


    In the first ce, Sven¡¯s level of ability with the skills of a thief weren¡¯t high. Everyone of the hunters with the role of thief looked at Sven with indescribable expressions.


    Outsiders looking in might see Sven¡¯s actions as foolish. But his intuition formed over many years was telling him something was here.


    More than anything though, the other day when Cry went to the White Wolves Den


    ¨C it seemed he had used a Relic to fly through the air.


    It would be difficult toe across this hut within the dense forest. However, just speaking hypothetically, what if you were to look down from the sky?


    Sven had also heard about the ¡ºNight Hiker¡» (prev. dark wings). Due to the speed and defect of having no brakes and poor handling, it was a Relic that could result in the death of it¡¯s users.


    If it was the average user it would be impossible to spot the hut, not to mention even discovering the footprints within it.


    However, if it was that man certified at level 8... maybe he would be able to.


    The floor didn¡¯t seem to have deteriorated like the walls, and it barely made a creak under his weight.


    He frowned at the odour in the air. It was truly weather beaten. It was natural there was nothing valuable, and there was no space for any extra hidden rooms.


    He leaned over the ground and checked the footprints. They were from a human. But he couldn¡¯t make out the details.


    The colour of the table was faded, but there were no messages written on it. The hut was decaying, but there was no signs it was destroyed by the slime.


    Sven gave a sigh while inadvertently catching onto the abandoned wooden crate, lifting it.


    ¡°...!?¡±


    Unable to enter in together, Gark and the others watching Sven from outside were speechless.


    Gimmicks were harder to spot when they were simple. For something to be inside the hut when there was nothing inside the shrine wasn¡¯t something normal to think of.


    Underneath the raised crate ¨D there were stairs leading below ground. a


    ¡ì a


    They descended the stairs. From the aboveground hut, it extended into an unbelievably wide passage.


    Although the entrance was narrow, there was enough room for several people to walk alongside each other.


    The passageway only continued straight without branching off. The end wasn¡¯t within sight.


    The walls and floor were both earthen, but they were unnaturally solid. A light tap produced a high sound.


    Talia scraped the surface with her fingertip, and then looked at Sven in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of alchemy. There¡¯s a potion that¡¯s often used when creating earth golems ¨C but to think it was used to harden such arge area.¡±


    ¡°...Well I don¡¯t think it¡¯s normal to create an underground tunnel in the first ce. Even bandits choose hideouts that are a bit more than this.¡±


    They proceeded while cautious to respond to any attacks.


    The underground was silent. Only the sound of their footprints echoed in the confined space.


    Unlike outside, the interior wasn¡¯t in disrepair.


    The ceiling had luminous stones embedded in it, meaning the passageway was in use until very recently.


    In the lead, a thief from a different party frowned. ¡°...There are no sounds... but there are scents remaining...¡±


    No matter how far, the passage continued straight. There were no divergent paths, and no rooms. It was only long.


    Although it was straightforward, the amount ofbour to excavate such a passage was unimaginable. It would even be difficult by magic. At the least, it wasn¡¯t something created on a whim.


    Their field of view opened up, and they had no need to have been concerned about an attack. No, the passage hadn¡¯t been created for that purpose.


    This was ¨C perhaps...


    While walking, Sven hade to a sudden conclusion, and frowned. Perhaps thinking the same thing, Gark¡¯s expression was also falling.


    With few words, they proceeded silently. And without ever raising their weapons, they arrived at the innermost ce.


    Deep within was an elegant wooden door. Beyond that, was apletely ordinary room.


    The walls were about 10 meters wide on all sides. The ceiling was higher than the passage they came in, and the ground and walls were not bare earth.


    Since it was underground there were no windows, but if you brought supplies to live with it could be used as a residence.


    The male thief responsible for searching for enemies was bewildered upon entering the room.


    ¡°What the...?¡±


    But, there was nothing there. There were no people, and not a single piece of furniture.


    No, more urately, there were traces that they had been there. Traces that it been used just a few hours earlier.


    But now, there was nothing.


    After checking the room, Sven clicked his tongue loudly.


    ¡°...Damn! I had a vague feeling, this is what it was -¡° ¡°!? W-What do you mean?¡±


    Sven grimaced as if he was chewing on something bitter.


    Gark entering in behind him also went stiff upon checking the surroundings.


    Thieves were checking for hidden rooms, but they probably wouldn¡¯t find any. Anyone that had been here had left hours ago.


    As Henrik looked up with worry, he gave a deep sigh, and rubbed his hair to conceal his irritation.


    ¡°They escaped. Damn it, our lineup wasn¡¯t just for killing that slime bastard. That slime thing was just to keep us away! I didn¡¯t know it, shit! There weren¡¯t enough hints! Aaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    The abnormalities of the White Wolves Den. The slime appearing.


    Gark Welter being guided over as a reinforcement. The restraints discovered on the ground.


    The abandoned hut with a secret chamber.


    And the one thousand tribtions that were much more lenient than usual. All the information came together like the pieces of a puzzle.


    Nine out of ten, there was a mastermind behind releasing the slime thing. And while Sven and the others had been fighting, no doubt they had been close by.


    Cry hadn¡¯t sent reinforcements to take down the slime. It had been to capture the mastermind.


    With the slime, Gark probably could have handled it on his own somehow. If he put his life on the line he could have held out for a while.


    While Gark dealt with the slime, the other members could search through the forest and capture the mastermind.


    Most likely, this was the optimum solution Infinite Variety hade up with this time.


    They made a mistake. The slime was a formidable opponent. They would never think to make a retired hunter fight it on his own.


    No wonder it had been better than the usual tribtions. They hadn¡¯t even attempted the trial.


    Driven by an impulse that was out of character, Sven roared.


    ¡°You kneeeeeeeeeeeeeeew! Oi, now what! We messed up! The main thing is, if there¡¯s a mastermind behind it then say soooooooooooooooooooo!¡±


    ¡°Sven, get a hold of yourself!¡±


    As Sven lost control, Marrietta gave him a strong p on the back to calm him.


    A vein rose to the surface over Gark¡¯s face tattoo. Was it a difference in experience that kept him from losing it like Sven?


    ¡°If that slime thing was artificially created, then the one behind it must be just as bad.


    It was someone we absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to miss. Damn it, there weren¡¯t enough clues. Even if we chase them now we won¡¯t be able to catch up to them.¡±


    The existence of the one pulling the strings wasn¡¯t a product of Sven¡¯s imagination. Shrines and Phantoms went by thews of nature. Trying to modify them was even beyond the realm of hunters that had gained abilities outside of human understanding.


    Perhaps the enemy was an amateur. They wouldn¡¯t be a hunter. They didn¡¯t even erase their footprints. Capturing them shouldn¡¯t have been difficult.


    However the degree of difficulty rose sharply if they had to search.


    Since they made such arge room, the enemy wouldn¡¯t be a single person but an organisation. And Sven didn¡¯t know what their identity was.


    Impossible. This wasn¡¯t something you could consider as a trial! We aren¡¯t the same as you.


    Understanding Sven¡¯s words, the members of footprints at the back became noisy.


    At that moment, the room shook. Gark had clenched his fist, and struck the wall. With a thunderous sound, themotion settled. Pulling his fist out of the sunken wall, Gark took a slow breath and began talking.


    ¡°......Now, calm down. This isn¡¯t the time to rush. When we return, we¡¯ll question Cry. I¡¯m not sure how much he knew, but we¡¯ll be sure to discuss everything.¡±


    That was right. This still wasn¡¯t over.


    If it was that man, then he would unmistakably know more about the ones they had missed. They could make regretster.


    ¡°¨D¨D Akasha...¡±


    Sven who was letting out curses at Infinite Variety in his mind, raised his face at the small voice.


    The one that spoke up was Talia. She was hugging herself as if to stop from trembling with a pale expression.


    Her eyes were staring at the center of room ¨C focused on where there was a fist sized hole in the floor.


    ¡°You said... Akasha!?¡±


    Gark¡¯s expression was clearly severe.


    As if at an enemy, he was looking down at the tiny alchemist with a dangerous look in his eyes.


    The expressions on the examiners also changed. They looked as grave as when the manacles had been discovered.


    Only just noticing the eyes centered on her, Talia quickly gave a flustered exnation. But her voice trembled.


    a


    ¡°S-Sytry-chan, mentioned them before, just a little. People that vite, the


    ¡ºtaboo¡». They repeat mana material experiments, ones that have been banned all across the world. People that absolutely must be stopped ¨D¨D the greatest enemy of ¡ºStrange Grief¡».¡±


    a


    ¡ì a


    Talia Widmann met the alchemist shortly after joining the n.


    There weren¡¯t many alchemists among treasure hunters.


    Alchemists needed to study a vast amount of knowledge, and their time and expenses didn¡¯t equate to offensive ability.


    Among hunters there were many that ridiculed them as degraded Magi. A skilled alchemist could shrug off such ridicule since it was a job that could make a lot of money by immersing themselves in research.


    Therefore not many of them attempted to be hunters.


    Talia had been a hunter for a few years, but she was yet to meet another alchemist.


    ¡ºFirst Step¡» was quite specialised to have facilities and equipment to study alchemy.


    For the young party that Talia was in, it was one of decisive factors in joining Footprints.


    Footprints was more aodating for alchemists than Talia had imagined. Data, expensive utensils, rare catalysts, and even a room purposed for it all. It might have even been above the average top ssboratory in the Empire.


    And it had all been collected and arranged for the single alchemist in the n. Sytry Smart.


    Once praised by everyone in the Imperial Capital, the name had vanished in a


    sh.


    They may be an alchemist, and they might belong to a high rank party of hunters, but their name was rarely spoken about in the shadow of the other members fame.


    In reality when they met, Sytry was a modest, kind, and exceedingly intelligent girl. Her pink-blonde hair was unusual for a Magi and it was evenly cut short, regrettably saying ¡ºOnee-chan said she wanted to grow hers long, so I cut it¡».


    She had gentle drooping eyes, and always wore in grey robes, she couldn¡¯t be seen as a remarkable hunter.


    And she weed a new alchemist to theboratory that, while said to be freely avable, had existed primarily for just one person up until then.


    She seemed very busy, and was only at the n house for a scarce amount of time, but she and Talia quickly became on good terms.


    While Talia was trembling with fear, she taught her various things. They could even be said to be friends.


    She knew of the bad reputation that had spread a few years back, but she quickly realised it was a mistake.


    Sytry was a hard worker.


    She plunged herself into every field covered under alchemy. She performed high difficulty risky experiments avoided even by skilled Magi (of course, they weren¡¯t illegal). Never faltering, she was a genuine Magi.


    Her enthusiasm for magic pushed past any opposing hostility, and it overwhelmed Talia who was on the road to bing an alchemist. Ironically enough, Talia came to understand the cruel rumours about Sytry.


    Most likely her high enthusiasm and steady efforts were the main factor behind her drop in reputation.


    Sytry stuck out too much.


    Her talent and passion for alchemy inspired dread in her peers. And still, Sytry was humble and didn¡¯t put up enough resistance. She was the type of person to forgive anything with a smile.


    Sytry said that the cause of her bad reputation was due to her inexperience.


    She epted the crimes others had put on her, and submitted to the lowering of her level. The greatest dishonor a hunter would ordinarily never recieve.


    Her character was too gentle for a hunter, but if Talia was to name one true alchemist, she would say the name of Sytry without hesitation.


    Talia wasn¡¯t the pupil of Sytry. Because of her inexperience Sytry hadn¡¯t taken a disciple.


    But in essence, she was like her disciple.


    She had heard various things.


    Concerning the current experiment, or the research paper they had read the other day.


    The details about the shrines they visited as a hunter, and what Talia needed to do as an alchemist hunter.


    And extremely rarely she would leak out ¨C information on the ¡ºenemy¡» Sytry and the others were pursuing.


    Superior hunters had many enemies, and among them the ¡ºAlchemist¡» Sytry had a particrlyrge number of them.


    The gentle girl rarely spoke about her enemies. But Talia memorised the small amount of details, and decided to help Sytry if anything ever happened.


    Sytry was always alone. She only had a bad reputation because she had no one to rely on back then.


    That¡¯s why, if something happened, at least she could be her sole ally.


    As what apanion of a respected alchemist should do. And also, as a friend.


    The underground room. She recognised the hole in the floor. She suddenly understood the chaining of the slime, and the origin behind the abnormalities of the White Wolves Den.


    No, she always had a strong feeling. Not being able to speak up about it until now was simply a weakness of Talia¡¯s.


    It was frightening. She didn¡¯t want to believe it. But aftering this far, she had to say it.


    Because this might help Sytry.


    Sytry once told a story of a man that had stood as a top Magi in the Imperial Capital, and his research made her hairs stand on end.


    Sealed within the Imperial Capital Institute of Academics, only permitted to be perused by a portion of high ranking practitioners, was research data recorded on taboo mana apparatus.


    Intervening with the flow of Mana Material, there were unmistakable traces of a


    ¡ºVessel¡» that could collect the unnaturally dense mana material. It was an attempt to seize control over thews of the world.


    One of thergest Magic Associations, a gathering of mad Magi that desired omniscience even if the world itself would be destroyed.


    ¨D¨D¡ºThe Tower of Akasha¡».


    Most likely they didn¡¯t think anyone would notice anything even if the traces were found.


    Talia had never seen the research. It was just something mentioned in one of Sytry¡¯s conversations.


    However, Sytry was currently capturing a shrine of high difficulty and wasn¡¯t there.


    The names of two Magi spoken of by Sytry passed through her mind.


    One was a name that woulde out after a small amount of investigating, the other was obscure. But apparently both were equally dangerous.


    They had continually pursued them, but still hadn¡¯t managed to grasp hold of them.


    She remembered the apologetic smile on her face as she had spoken.


    Adversaries that would even give Sytry a hard time. They would be too much to handle for a low level alchemist like herself.


    Her throat was parched. Countless gazes waited on Talia¡¯s next words.


    Most eyes didn¡¯t hold confidence in her. She supposed it was from the failure of the slime killing potion.


    She was hesitant to even talk about what Sytry had said.


    With his insane thirst for knowledge that could guide the world to destruction, he was the ¡ºWorst of the Worst¡» Magi.


    And as Talia grasped her shivering arms tightly, she spoke in a husky voice. ¡°The Great Magi, Noto Cochlea, and Sophia. Those are the names of the two that


    ¡ºStrange Grief¡» are chasing after.¡±


    a


    Trantor Notes


    It struck me as odd that thieves that have godly awareness wouldn¡¯t be able to pick up an undergroundir. But that part about things being too simple rang true as someone that gets stuck in videogames asionally. I wasn¡¯t dumb, I was just too smart to realise!


    Very likely the name Akashaes from the ¡®Akashic records¡¯. Apendium of all knowledge past present and future, recorded in a separate ne of existence or in space. It fits the meaning of omniscience.


    It¡¯s kind of weird that people believe or did believe in this stuff... but then again our human gic code has beenpletely cracked. Again, it¡¯s kind of like the whole turning lead to gold thing. Like yay, we did it I guess. Doesn¡¯t feel very magical though.

 Chapter 46: Rabbits

    <h4>Chapter?46: Rabbits</h4> <h4>Chapter 46</h4>


    Rabbits


    Aah, I want to eat ice-cream.


    My body shivered in the cool night air, and while escaping from reality I pulled on the cor of my cloak that was nothing more than a piece of clothing.


    Well, I wasn¡¯t exactly shivering because of the night breeze. The number one cause was Liz-chan, who had decided to suddenly change careers from treasure hunter to a regr hunter.


    Tino was giving her very best leaping about the tops of the stone pirs, searching for something that didn¡¯t exist.


    Liz who had instructed her, was single-mindedly making a pile of sand rabbit heads in front of me.


    Liz was faster than any animal living in the area. And since she wasn¡¯t hunting to eat, she never stopped moving.


    I had only noticed one sand rabbit, but maybe because they supported the ecosystem, it turned out there were an amazing amount of them around here. When Liz caught one she would bring it in front of me, and then as if it was a matter of course, snapped it¡¯s neck and added it to the pile.


    The cute round eyes that shone in the darkness even after death were extremely eerie.


    I had averted my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the sounds. That they didn¡¯t let out a terrible cry was a small mercy.


    Were these, to eat? They weren¡¯t right? Stop, don¡¯t bully the animals. Well no, they were technically ssified as monsters, but they really looked like an animal.


    I was a phnthropist. Naturally I hated violence, and I didn¡¯t really like to exert myself.


    Subjugating monsters wasn¡¯t a crime so I had no reason to stop Liz, but it was just too cruel.


    Tino had said to please watch her. I couldn¡¯t watch though. I couldn¡¯t see anything. I breathed a deep sigh, and decided to give out some candid advice.


    Ever since bing a hunter I was always being saved. I owed a great debt to Liz and the others.


    But this was a different matter.


    ¡°Liz... isn¡¯t it already fine over there?¡± ¡°Eh? Really?¡±


    The sounds stopped. How many animals did she hunt, even with my face turned away there was still a strong smell of blood.


    Even if I was a little ustomed to it, it was a harsh smell that made me nauseous. ¡°...I¡¯m a... phnthropist.¡±


    I didn¡¯t fail to notice it. The bonds between Liz and I weren¡¯t so weak that I couldn¡¯t overlook something of this degree.


    But I couldn¡¯tpletely stop some words froming out. At my words Liz turned around and tilted her head while looking me in the eyes.


    Those eyes were truly mystifeid.


    ¡°? You mean not to hunt the terminals, but the main unit?¡±


    ??? I had no idea what she was saying. Were they some hunter terms perhaps?


    ¡°But even with the terminals, it seems like the terminal side is unaware it¡¯s being used, so I don¡¯t really know where the main source is. Looks like they were really cautious. This type of thing is better suited to Lucia-chan or Syt.¡±


    Liz put her finger on her lips and talked rapidly. I was desperate toprehend her words, but I didn¡¯t understand anything.


    I didn¡¯t understand anything from the first half, so for the time being I could just focus on the second half.


    They were cautious? That¡¯s because all the others were killed. Sand rabbits were also living creatures that grouped up, so they were going to be cautious. Well, after this it seemed like their caution waspletely futile though.


    So, Lucia and Sytry were knowledgable about rabbits huh...


    It was the first time I had heard of it, but Magi and Alchemists had a lot of strange knowledge.


    If those three made a serious effort together, let alone rabbits, nothing would be left remaining. You didn¡¯t have to take hunting rabbits so seriously.


    Yep. I had a feeling I understood about 80% of what she had said. The important thing was to stop Liz from her massacre.


    My eyes wandered in the total darkness, and I spoke while putting up a front.


    ¡°For now there¡¯s no need to hunt rabbits anymore. To begin with, whether they¡¯re cautious or not doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Amazing Cry-chan. So cool! But I haven¡¯t crushed the source yet, I think we need to make them regret ever thinking of moving against us. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s shameful to be so hostile despite surviving while hiding away? We need to put our stake in the name of ¡ºStrange Grief¡» and crush them... Do they think we¡¯re trash that won¡¯t be able to find where they are? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to let them look down on us like this. We have to take them seriously and crush them underfoot.


    Wouldn¡¯t Lucia-chan and Syt also say the same thing?¡±


    Liz¡¯s eyes were glittering. What I said really didn¡¯t seem to have gotten across. Wasn¡¯t it a bit much to use all your power on rabbits?


    Your opponents are sand rabbits you know? It¡¯s one thing for humans, but they¡¯re sand rabbits you know?


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s shameful to be looked down on by a sand rabbit. In the first ce they live a modest life by the survival of the fittest without bothering anyone. They never even made any moves against us.


    Going all out was one of Liz¡¯s charms, but I wish she would be more selective with her enemies.


    And what did you think Lucia and Sytry would say?


    They wouldn¡¯t agree. They didn¡¯t really like such pointless things.


    They might keep Lizpany if she strongly insisted, but I didn¡¯t think they would go exterminate such harmless rabbits.


    I thought seriously about Liz¡¯s words, but the contents were so absurd that I grinned.


    And it was there I realised my error.


    Liz wrapped her hands around my back, and looked up at me in excitement. That¡¯s right. Liz was a bit thoughtless, but she wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Violent but humorous. She was an important friend to me.


    In this case, her words were probably ¨C intended as a joke. Maybe she had been trying to make up for ourck ofmunicationtely.


    It was uneptable to make a mountain of sand rabbit corpses as a joke, but it wasn¡¯t something worth scolding her over.


    Today I was clear headed.


    ¡°No honestly, something like a bunch of sand rabbits aren¡¯t worth our attention. And you can¡¯t find out where they are? The source? Their ruler? The king of rabbits will always be inside the burrow. You don¡¯t even have to think about it.¡±


    They mighte out, but basically they should stay inside the burrow. But in the first ce, whether a colony of rabbits had a king was doubtful...


    At my high spirited return, Liz¡¯s expression bloomed brightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you only try to find everything with your eyes Liz. You need to think with your head.¡±


    ¡°Yes, although I¡¯m thinking as well. ...I see, inside the burrow, huh... There are many burrows in the area, it could be the perfect ce for a cowardly rabbit owner...¡±


    What do you mean owner? Sand rabbits don¡¯t have owners.


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right. They aren¡¯t worth caring about. Look at the brave figure of your disciple.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see anything, but do your best.


    For some reason Liz raised a cruel warped smile, and I grabbed her shoulder and turned her towards the pirs.


    I¡¯m not sure whether you¡¯re serious, but please stop being so fixated on the rabbits.


    Under the faint moonlight, there was something vaguely ck. It was indistinct so I couldn¡¯t make it out.


    Seeing it hop about the pirs gave it the feeling like it was some sort of yokai flying around.


    ¡°She¡¯s be quite good... she¡¯s already one part thief.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, really? She still has some training to go through yet. She needs to grow fast so she can be my training opponent.¡±


    I thought it was already plenty enough, but Liz was dissatisfied.


    Well, one of the reasons Liz took her as a disciple, was to raise her to be stronger than herself so she could be her sparring partner. So there was no helping it.


    But I mean, wasn¡¯t it a contradiction to raise someone stronger than yourself? How does that work?


    While soothing Liz I really had the feeling I wanted to go eat ice-cream.


    By the time Tino finished her investigation, I had toe up with a reason to convince them why we came to this shrine.


    ¡°You see, I wanted toe to this shrine to observe Tino¡¯s growth. At the White Wolves Den she might have caused you some trouble, but that was just bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s ok if it¡¯s Tino, but I want you to see my growth as well.¡±


    While I still held her shoulder, Liz resolutely raised her head and looked up at me.


    I couldn¡¯t understand even if I saw it. I thought she had be strong enough already.


    Liz and the others were already beyond me. Honestly Tino was also a little much. If you want me to watch it¡¯s fine, but I can¡¯t give you any advice...


    I decided to give an evasive answer.


    I stroked the nape of her healthily tanned neck. Liz¡¯s eye¡¯s moistened, her shoulders lost strength, and she started to tremble.


    Her body temperature seemed to have raised considerably.


    Liz¡¯s engines were tuned for high performance.


    Put simply, energy is heat. When Liz showed off her true ability, her body temperature went off the charts.


    It was different to Luke who used fighting spirit as a weapon, and Anthem with his tough body.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s ok, when I look at Tino¡¯s growth I can also understand how hard Liz has persevered. You¡¯re too wound up. You need to rx a little more.¡±


    ¡°Is that the manner needed to cope with any situation? Well, we¡¯ve been through a fair amount of bloodshed, but that level still seems far away. Cry-chan doesn¡¯t need to worry about those scum. Searching has also be boring.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right?¡±


    ...I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about, but it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re having fun. Liz nodded as if to convince herself, and then put her body against me.


    ¡°Yep. But, I¡¯m fine. Thanks, Cry-chan. I¡¯ll keep at it. So I won¡¯t disappoint Cry- chan.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m not going to be disappointed.¡±


    Rather, I¡¯m more worried Liz will be disappointed in me.


    Then at that moment, Tino¡¯s voice came out mixed with relief and (rare) excitement.


    ¡°Master, a Relic! There was a Relic! A bracelet type! I found it, Master! Master! Onee-sama!¡±


    ¡°Oh, not bad.¡±


    It was rare to find a Relic at a low level shrine. Maybe it was good that not many people came here.


    I guess you have a good daily routine. A great difference with me.


    With such a tangible oue, Liz should also be satisfied.


    When I looked down, her happy expression from a short while ago had vanished. She scowled and clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Damn it, Tee. You were careless. Cry didn¡¯te here to find a Relic. Don¡¯t you feel the tremors?¡±


    ...Hm?


    And then. The ground shook as if it was going to turn upside down. Tino was also surprised. She let out a short scream, then jumped up.


    Liz was the only one that was calm.


    It wasn¡¯t an earthquake. The shaking showed no indication of stopping.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything due to the chaos. I couldn¡¯t even let out a yell. And I also coudn¡¯t move.


    Liz took my arms as if to calm me down, and squeezed them tightly. That was the only thing that allowed me to regain someposure.


    And I was silent at the unexpected sight.


    The source of the sounds and vibrations was from the central area of the pirs. Arge ck mass slowly rose in the space surrounded by columns.


    It¡¯s height was about four meters, around the same as the pirs.


    At first nce it looked simr to the columns, but staring from a distance you could see that this pir had ¡ºlimbs¡».


    Within the darkness, on it¡¯s head, there looked to be the pattern of an inverted triangle shining red.


    What is it?


    Liz put her index finger on her lips and muttered with a serious expression.


    ¡°A golem. Metal armour. Leg boosters. Guns in both arms. Shield and longsword. No wings. A model designed forndbat? The crest is what Syt called


    ¡ºAkasha¡».


    ......Cry-chan¡¯s aim was this hmm... yep it¡¯s definitely strong.¡±


    A golem? Aah, right. This was also a phantom that appeared. I pretended to know while listening to Liz¡¯sbat analysis.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a big sand golem isn¡¯t it.¡±


    There was the White Wolves Den, but nowadays shrines seemed pretty dangerous. It may have been a boss, but wasn¡¯t the degree of difficulty a little highpared to the level of the shrine?


    Large was synonymous with strong. Dragons ughtered countless hunters with their physique alone.


    Well, the sand golem in front of us wasn¡¯t <i>that </i>big, butpared to Tino it was toorge.


    The huge sand golem turned our way and faced us. I couldn¡¯t see the fine details, but from the silhouette I could tell it was a giant human shape holding a sword and shield like Liz had said.


    If I could, I would have run away at any moment. My feet wouldn¡¯t move. Liz had an unusually grim face.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible with me or Tee. We aren¡¯t actually suited tobat. Saying this was easy, as usual Cry-chan¡¯s estimates are really harsh.¡±


    ¡°...Tino was the one that chose.¡± Ah, I feel like throwing up.


    a


    Trantor Notes


    When Cry says phnthropist, think of it as him saying ¡®I am a benevolent/merciful person¡¯. He truly does say phnthropist but this is how you should read that word. I rmending back to read from this chapter at the end of the volume.


    Fun fact, when I first read Shitori¡¯s name I was debating whether or not to just keep it as Shitori instead of Sytry/Sitri. But I feel like I dodged a bullet since Liz literally calls her by the nickname ¡®Shit(o)¡¯.

 Chapter 47: Level 8

    <h4>Chapter?47: Level?8</h4> <h4>Chapter 47</h4>


    Level 8


    The sand golem slowly changed it¡¯s stance, and faced our way.


    It¡¯s imposing appearance armed with a sword and shield looked like some kind of god of death.


    Apparently the sand golem phantom that was famous for being a small fry, gained considerable power when it became a boss.


    If the huge body only fell over I would be crushed t. The ¡ºSafe Ring¡» wasn¡¯t


    invincible.


    ...Why do these things always happen to me.


    Before falling into despair, I first felt worn out. When I thought about it, since bing a hunter I had only gone through bad experiences.


    When I went to go view cherry blossoms, I thought I would die when a shrine suddenly appeared.


    Well due to some pollen I immediately fainted, and by the time I woke up everything was already over.


    The golem raised it¡¯s sword in a casual motion. The jet ck sword covered the moon.


    And like that, it swung the sword down into the ground as if to intimidate.


    Fierce wind pressure assailed me and Liz. A thunderous roar as if the whole world was copsing was thrown against my body.


    I identally activated one ¡ºSafe Ring¡» even though I wasn¡¯t hit by anything.


    Crap.


    I should have onlye here after asking a trader to charge the Night Hiker and it was finished.


    Because it was a simple shrine, and since Liz was also here I had gotten careless.


    Liz frowned and held over her ears. She was in front of me, and even though she received the impact directly her stance was unswayed.


    She was grumbling.


    ¡°...Tch. The output is high... I won¡¯t be able to take any hits. A new model? It isn¡¯t a phantom... ¡ºAkasha¡» huh. A troublesome thing as usual.¡±


    What¡¯s Akasha? Is it the name of the golem?


    The huge column raised it¡¯s arms to it¡¯s head, and it¡¯s legs bent. At the human like actions, I reflexively took a step back.


    And all of a sudden ¨C the sky darkened.


    The giant golem made a huge jump,pletely blocking out the moon. It was nimble contrary to it¡¯s slow witted looking silhouette.


    While I was astonished, the golemnded at a ce ten meters in front of me.


    It was like a meteorite hade down. My consciousness was paralysed by the impact of a monster suddenly appearing before my eyes.


    I felt like patting myself on the back for still being able to remain standing.


    Beneath the moonlight, it¡¯s imposing appearance became clear. It¡¯s whole body was covered in what looked like metal armour. At a nce, instead of a golem it looked like a heavily armed knight.


    The only difference was it¡¯s size. Largepared to a woman with a small build like Liz, it had a physique around twice the size of a man like myself.


    I had seen golems several times before, but this was my first time seeing one so gigantic.


    The sword was ck with a sinister red design running along the edge.


    The face of the shield was polished into a mirror, and it wasrge enough to cover the majority of it¡¯s huge body.


    The golem looked even stronger. Was there some kind of rule recently where phantoms had to wear armour?


    The head had nothing resembling eyes. No, it¡¯s body didn¡¯t have any organs like those of a living creature.


    I knew with the wolf knights that you could aim for the eyes, but this monster seemed to have no weak points.


    Well, even if I knew them I couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    I have no choice but to ask for the opinion of Liz-san the expert.


    Liz was really uplifted at the appearance of a monster that could never have been predicted.


    Whether the enemy is a human, an insect, or a golem it¡¯s all irrelevant. She spoke to me in a voice that was a semitone higher than usual.


    ¡°Hey Cry-chan. Do you really want Tee to do this?¡±


    She was a strict teacher. Disregarding normal Treasure Hunters, that was probably asking the impossible.


    No, this would probably be difficult even for Liz.


    The moment I started to say that, the golem standing upright leaned slightly. The high sound of metal being struck sounded, and I saw Tinond at the gap between it¡¯s feet.


    Apparently she kicked it from behind. So aggressive.


    The golem turned as if in an annoyed gesture. Tino spoke in a weeping voice that seemed like it could fade away at any moment.


    ¡°Master... it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°...Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t even a challenge was it...


    The golem turned and mowed it¡¯s sword down into the ground. The pressure from the sword gouged a hole in the ground, and Tino who jumped away to avoid the sh was blown away bouncing on the ground.


    It wouldn¡¯t be odd if you were cut right in half if you took that strike. For an instant my breath stopped at the sight, but apparently it wasn¡¯t a fatal blow and she got back up straight away.


    ¡°Hm hm, I see...¡±


    I nodded in a dignified fashion. I did understand but... it looked like it¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t merely for show.


    Large, fast, and heavy. It wasn¡¯t a phantom that would appear in a Level 1 shrine. Let¡¯s follow the rules properly.


    The golem didn¡¯t seem to show much interest in Tino, and it turned in order to pursue us.


    Liz didn¡¯t take the golem out of her sight, and spoke shortly.


    ¡°Should I do it? Or does Cry-chan want to?¡±


    What¡¯s with those hellish options?


    Well no, I wanted to do it but I was worried about Tino! There was no helping it. ¡°I¡¯ll take Tino and escape, so you do it.¡±


    The movement of the golem was definitely fast, but such arge thing could never keep up with Liz. If it was just Liz on her own, she could escape easily.


    At my shameful words, Liz gave a small smile. Seeing it after a long time, it was an expression she often had when we explored shrines together.


    And without hesitation, Liz flung herself at the monster muchrger than herself.


    ¡ì


    The golem with a giant shield at the ready stepped back as if overwhelmed. Without actually seeing it, it was hard to believe a girl less than half it¡¯s height could aplish it.


    Sessive sounds resounded in the night sky as if a jack hammer was being used. The true origin of the sound were kicks. A shield that covered the whole body of the huge golem. Liz¡¯s kicks continuously drilled into it. No voice was let out, but it¡¯s feelings were transmitted from the way it was standing.


    Sounds so fierce they made me worry about activating a Safe Ring.


    Each blow was so powerful that they didn¡¯t seem like kicks. It was simply monstrous. But the sand golem that could receive the strikes of a hunter that could capture a level 8 shrine was just as monstrous.


    I mean looking closely, it¡¯s like metal. Since it wasn¡¯t sand anymore it couldn¡¯t really be called a sand golem...


    The broad, slightly curved shield had incredible hardness.


    It was only natural something made of metal couldn¡¯t be broken by kicks, but the limits of Liz¡¯s physical strength were no longer in that realm.


    It wouldn¡¯t be odd for a regr shield to be destroyed by now, so it wasn¡¯t strange for it¡¯s defences to struggle.


    However, the movements of the sand golem didn¡¯t stop. Perhaps experienced in receiving blows, while being kicked it swung down the sword in it¡¯s right hand. The de that had the power to make the ground tremble fell right over Liz¡¯s position, and shook the sky.


    The sword bored deep into the earth, and the ground quaked. An angry shout came from behind the sand golem.


    ¡°Hey, Tee. Get out of here! Don¡¯t keep Cry-chan waiting!¡± ¡°Y-Yes. Onee-sama!¡±


    When did she get behind it?


    I didn¡¯t even notice watching from a distance, so from the sand golem¡¯s perspective it would have been as if it¡¯s target jusy vanished.


    As expected, Liz¡¯s speed was overwhelming. With this, she¡¯d manage somehow right?


    Tino ran across the ground. The sand golem didn¡¯t pay her any attention. It remained with it¡¯s back to Liz without turning.


    It¡¯s head was turned towards me, the one person who wasn¡¯t doing anything.


    A momentary sh of light was emitted by it¡¯s feet. For an instant, my vision was dyed white.


    Terrific heat was mmed against my body. With my vision white, I heard Tino shriek.


    I only noticed I was attacked after my vision returned to ck.


    The golem had moved back as if shaken. I could see the area around my feet glowing red.


    Apparently I had suddenly been directly hit by heat rays or something. And my safe ring defended me.


    Sand golems were crazy these days... they also had long range attacks. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be a small fry? Before and even now, if I made one mistake I would be dead.


    For some reason the golem didn¡¯t fire a second attack. It had just gone rigid. Like it was surprised I was safe after receiving the heat rays defencelessly.


    Of course a phantom golem shouldn¡¯t have any emotions so it was all my imagination.


    A dull sound echoed, and the golem knelt. Liz had kicked it from behind.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way something like heat rays are going to work on Cry-chan! This shitty small fry! He surpassed attacks by magic long ago!¡±


    Is that right? I surpassed attacks by magic? ...It was the first I was hearing of it.


    With loud metallic sounds, the body of the golem ttered as it twitched.


    It had put it¡¯s hands on the ground to get itself back up, but it couldn¡¯t rise. Liz¡¯s kicks wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    There was more force used than when she had been kicking the shield. I guess she couldn¡¯t restrain her anger after seeing I had been attacked.


    If she could, I wish she would do so before I was attacked, but there was no such luxuries.


    I mean, wasn¡¯t this a little bad? That golem wasn¡¯t damaged at all. A sturdy phantom was Liz¡¯s natural enemy.


    Her way of fighting ¨C or rather, the thieves style was to lead enemies by the nose with quick attacks and agile movement, striking at vital areas.


    Liz was absurdly strong, but this opponent was without vital points so her affinity with it was bad.


    Being able to kick it into the ground was incredible, but the situation was poor. Golems didn¡¯t appear to feel pain or fatigue, so defeating it without taking damage didn¡¯t seem possible.


    While being attacked from behind, it raised the sword in it¡¯s right hand high. And then swung it down towards me.


    The distance between me and the golem was about ten meters. No matter how I thought about it, there was no way it could reach.


    As I was being careless, the tip of the sword struck beyond it¡¯s original reach.


    That guy threw it¡¯s sword. The moment I understood that, my ¡ºSafe Ring¡»deflected the huge sword away. Wasn¡¯t it¡¯s uracy way too good?


    My eyes were submerged in almost total darkness. Now as I was prepared for death, my heart beat like an rm. Even if I knew I was protected, there was no way to get used to the verge of death.


    Now I had ¡ºdied¡» twice.


    The deflected sword rolled several times on the ground raising a cloud of dust. Concealing my shaking arms and legs, I folded my arms and gave a nihilistic smile imitating Liz.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way this kind of physical attack is going to work. I¡¯m level eight you know? It¡¯s not even worth avoiding.¡±


    Well, I can¡¯t do anything either though... Was that hard boiled?


    The movement of the golem stopped a second time. No way, was it at a level where it could feel nervous? I feel like golems had really progressedtely.


    The number of remaining safe rings was four. I needed to escape without receiving any further attacks. ...My legs wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    With good timing, Tino leaped over panting for breath.


    Even though she crossed in front of the golems line of sight she wasn¡¯t attacked, was this the difference in our daily lives?


    I was attacked even though I didn¡¯t even do anything.


    Trembling as if she was upset, I caught Tino who jumped over to me and tried to calm her down.


    Her eyes were teary, herplexion was pale, her hair was dishevelled, and her equipment was dirty even though she didn¡¯t seem to have any injuries.


    I noticed she was also holding the Relic she had discovered in her right hand. A model hunter.


    However, having a junior rely on me like this caused an indescribable sense of superiority to well up. My shaking legs regained power.


    I felt a sense of duty to protect this junior no matter what it took. Though this junior was several times stronger than me.


    ¡°Teeeeee-! Just how long are you going to cling onto Cry-chan!?¡± ¡°-!?¡±


    Certainly we were full of gaps, but that¡¯s not how to talk to your disciple on the battlefield. Such a strict teacher.


    Tino shook as if she was struck by lightning, and slowly separated herself. Her face looked like she would cry.


    But, we needed to escape. Even crying, I thought Tino would still be faster than me.


    The golem rebooted. In resignation it turned to face Liz and struck down with it¡¯s arm.


    Of all things, Liz used it as scaffolding to climb up and send it¡¯s head flying with a kick.


    The huge body lost bnce and fell to the ground. Liz was also sent back a great distance from the recoil, andnded splendidly on the ground.


    With just Liz here I felt a sense of security. I waved my hand her way.


    ¡°Liz, I¡¯ll leave it to you ok.¡±


    ¡°Yes-. ...Tee, do it properly. Kill.¡± ¡°Y-Yes! Onee-sama!¡±


    All Tino had said since earlier is ¡°Yes¡±, ¡°Onee-sama¡±, and ¡°Master¡±.


    The golem got up. It also couldn¡¯t seem to endure having it¡¯s head kicked off.


    The legs that had been kicked also didn¡¯t seem to have any noticeable damage. Did it have any weaknesses?


    I checked over Liz who was standing grandly, then without any reservations I took Tino by the hand and ran away.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    What is that monster...


    Noto shuddered at the image projected by the crystal ball.


    The interception system Noto created with his disciples was a tactical type golem. It was created through continuous research and by not sparing any expense. It cost enough money to buy several high grade relics, and he was confident it was at the forefront of golem architecture.


    It was adequate to be put into use by the ¡ºTower of Akasha¡» that unraveled the mysteries of the world.


    Presently there was only one made, and the kingdom¡¯s knights were no match for it. It could even overwhelm multiple high level hunters.


    Thend battle model golem ¡ºAkasha¡» was designed to respond to any situation.


    The specialised whole body armour covered every weak point including the joints, and could withstand the bombardments from civilisations advanced in science.


    The main weapon sped in it¡¯s right hand was the ¡ºSword of Truth¡». It was


    made from a rare metal with extremely high affinity for magic, and its sharpness had been magically enhanced.


    Using the vast stores of mana within it, physical strength was produced and released through shes that could bisect an opposing de.


    The defensive armament, the ¡ºShield of Judgement¡» was Sophia¡¯s idea.


    For ¡ºAkasha¡» that had it¡¯s whole body covered in a special alloy, a shield shouldn¡¯t have been needed. But since she firmly insisted, he decided to ept it. Constructed from metal one step stronger than it¡¯s armour, it was particrly


    resilient to being cut. No matter what Relic was used it wouldn¡¯t be able to be prated.


    For thieves that moved faster it could fire magic rays, and it had a function that could use it¡¯s internal mana to form a temporary barrier. It was crammed full of features to the point it was excessive.


    It was to the degree that even the ¡ºTower of Akasha¡» that valued knowledge and


    research admonished them.


    There was absolutely no way they could lose. It was the system created as thest defence in an emergency.


    Even if it was a hunter certified at level eight they still wouldn¡¯t lose.


    But that self confidence had been smashed to pieces in a few minutes. Noto¡¯s disciples that had absolute confidence just a short while ago had pale faces.


    ¡ºSevered Shadow¡» that opposed Akasha without receiving a single hit was also astounding, but above all ¨C


    ¡°Impossible... Both physical and magic attacks show no effect!¡±


    If they were evaded they could understand. If he defended himself then it could also be acknowledged.


    However, Infinite Variety received the attacks defenceless. And in spite of that ¨C he was unharmed.


    The heat rays were simple but difficult to avoid, holding the same power as advanced attack magic. Even a high level hunter couldn¡¯t take a direct hit without resistance.


    The thrown ¡ºSword of Truth¡» was the same. Simple but difficult to defend


    against.


    ¡°I-Is it some kind of Relic!? No human can survive the attacks of Akasha unhurt!¡±


    ¡°But, he did it twice. It might be possible to block one using a Safe Ring, but is there a Relic that can defend against the attacks of Akasha multiple times!?¡±


    ¡°There is no chance it was a mana barrier right?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t use any magic arts. Damn, what kind of trick is it?¡±


    Watching his disciples in fear and disorder seeing the mysterious person, Noto sighed at the unsightly state of affairs.


    Before the unknown he felt curiosity more than fear. Rather than curiosity, it was an insatiable thirst for knowledge.


    This time his second and third most reliable disciples were staying in theb to operate the golem, his best disciple wasn¡¯t here.


    Most of all, the observing familiars that should never have been able to be noticed had been seen through.


    Not only the sand rabbits that were used to watch the vicinity, but also the saimos that were used to monitor the outer area to a certain extent.


    Akasha was their mental support.


    One of the disciples spoke with a quavering voice in terror. It was a disciple that was particrly passionate in creating Akasha.


    An expert in golem creation. It was because of that he had confidence, and also precisely why why he couldn¡¯t endure the current situation.


    ¡°Look at his expression. Look how much leeway he has. The way he¡¯s so defenceless is like he¡¯s begging us to attack! I-It¡¯s really like... he thinks we¡¯re not worth anything. Like we¡¯re insignificant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. Forget it. Akasha... still hasn¡¯t been defeated yet! It¡¯s the realisation of our research. Right now they¡¯re retreating from the golem, okay?¡±


    He rebuked his shaken up disciple sharply. But, he understood that his words weren¡¯t very persuasive. To sum up the current state of things with the word ¡®coincidence¡¯ was too much.


    His disciples regainedposure from his strong words. They probably understood that arguing about it was futile.


    ¡°B-But, Infinite Variety ¨C he said the rabbit owner was inside the burrow, it¡¯s ¨C toote, he knows that ¨C ¡°


    ¡°...There are a lot of sand rabbit burrows around here.¡± a


    Trantor Notes


    I feel like a modern equivalent to hard boiled would be ¡®ice cold¡¯ or something. But saying hard boiled lends it a cringish ¡®pretend¡¯ feel that I¡¯m not sure was intentional.

 Chapter 56，Part1: 1 - Illness

    <h4>Chapter56£¬Part1: 1 - Illness</h4> <h4>Chapter 56 Illness</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    It has been a while since I had such a peaceful time.


    It is not that I did anything but the incident with the slime still mentally burdened me. Probably because all my worries are gone, my shoulders were incredibly light.


    In front of me was Sytry¡¯s big bag. You can see through the gap in her pink blond hair, her little eyes like her sister. They are two peas in a pod. She is slightly taller than Liz and her eyes are gentler but because she is always wearing a in robe, no one seems to ever confuse which one is the big sister.


    Pretty, graceful, and valuing negotiation over violence.


    As an ¡°Alchemist (<i>Renkinjustsu-shi</i>)¡±, her talent is in a different category than her sister who is a ¡°Thief (<i>Tozoku</i>)¡±.


    She can deal with all kinds of incidents without fail. It can be said that she is the most versatile member in ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡».


    She would be perfect if she didn¡¯t have the habit of asionally creating strange creatures and asionally being aggressive like her sister.


    It seems she is not tired after just returning from a long journey.


    ¡°There was a strong Swordsman Phantom inside the Boss room¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Ah, so that why¡­¡± (Cry)


    I understood the situation when she said those words.


    One of my childhood friends. The Swordsman of ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡», Luke Psycol is a man with a burning passion who wants to master the path of the sword.


    Even if he is really strong at this stage, Luke has a problematic perk where he can¡¯t hold himself and wants to cut someone when he sees as a strong Swordsman.


    The opponent this time is a Phantom which appears in the boss room of a Level 8 Shrine. The blood inside Luke must have boiled out.


    And there is no one who can stop Luke when he is motivated. In the first ce, I will not stop him.


    ¡°Luke-san¡¯s illness has resurfaced so Lucia-chan and the other said they will keep himpany.¡± (Sytry)


    When are theying back¡­?


    ¡°Did he win?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It was a crushing defeat. He will do it until he can win on a one-on-one. I think he wille back if his illness doesn¡¯t resurface again. But it might take some time.¡±


    Sytry said this with a thoughtful look. What kind of opponent is it for Luke to lose when he is almost undefeated in the Imperial Capital¡­? I definitively don¡¯t want to meet it.


    However, if you add Liz, they have now two missing ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡».


    I know Luke and the others¡¯ strengths better than anyone, but I am a little worried, the exploration part in a Shrine is one of the most difficult part.


    ¡°Is it fine for you toe back?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Leaving aside Onee-chan, my role is just preparation so¡­ I left Kilkill-kun with them, so it should fine.¡± (Sytry)


    Kilkill-kun is a magical creature Sytry takes with her as an escort these days.


    He looks like a giant with a stone gray-like body, he wears on his head a bag with holes for his eyes and wears a boomerang pant.


    From any point of view, he looks like a pervert, as at first nce he looks human but Sitry insists that it is a magical creature so it must be one. But I have no idea what kind of magical creature it is¡­


    I try my best to not think about its existence.


    By the way, Kilkill-kun namees from the fact that the creature can only say kill, kill. It seems he shouts it in a high-pitched voice at his enemies and has a formidable power and toughness. Am I disqualified as a Hunter as I think that this is crazy?


    Well, Sytry is an excellent Hunter. If this caution-full girl says that there is nothing to worry about, then there isn¡¯t. I have no choice but to wait for them.


    Then at that time, Sytry hastily took something from her backpack.


    Herrge khaki bag is her trademark. Unlike vanguards, the number and the type of items she carries with her are directly linked to her strength, so Sytry is always carrying arge bag.


    Sytry, all smiles, takes out from her bag a small ring.


    It is a transparent crystal ring-shaped Relic.


    ¡°¡­You even bring back the Relics with you¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Except it wasn¡¯t found in a Shrines¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Where did you pick it up? I carefully pick up the ring Sytry-chan ced on the desk and analyzed it.


    It was a dull silver ring. Contrary to jewels, it was colorless and was transparent despite being finely cut. You can clearly see the other side as there is no stain.


    My hobby is collecting Relics. All the Relics, Luke and the others brought back are at least presented to me once and I often go to the Relics store.


    The only thing I can beat my friends on would be my knowledge of Relics.


    The Relic Sytry ced in front of me was familiar to me.


    ¡°It is a ring-type of ¡ºRealize Outer (<i>Longing for a Far Away Country</i>)¡». Where did you pick it up?¡±


    A Relic I used to repel the Rabbit Fellows.


    ¡ºRealize Outer (<i>Longing for a Far Away Country</i>)¡», a?Relic where you can stock only one magic inside.


    The one I have is a pendant type but this one is a ring type.


    ¡ºRealize Outer (<i>Longing for a Far Away Country</i>)¡»is not a very rare Relic. The technical prowess in it is the silver with a unique transparency. And there are various shapes of it.


    Ring-type. Bracelet Type. Pendant type. Circlet type. There is also a pattern type carved in a wand. The upper limit of the Magic it can store in the crystal is fixed by its size.


    To stock a Magic inside, you need to consume one hundred times the power originally used to activate the spell, so it is not very popr, but as I have an excellent Magi named Lucia as apanion, the more I have, the better it is.


    With a thin smile, Sytry-chan said to me who was looking at the ring as if I was licking it.


    ¡°As I have caused you trouble this time, Cry-san¡­ This is a souvenir.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Trouble¡­¡± (Cry)


    You never troubled me, rather you helped me clean up so many things, it is to the point that I want to offer you something¡­ What are you even talking about?


    Maybe it is about the incident where Sytry¡¯s Slime escaped? That was also my bad as I was careless. So, I am not going to me you, if this is what you are thinking about.


    As I was wondering if I should say it out loud, I stopped just before it could get out of my throat. Sytry probably understands that without me saying it.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that I did this. I thankfully epted Sytry¡¯s present.


    ¡°It is not like it troubled me, but if you say it is a souvenir, I will take it. I am thankful.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No, no. Isn¡¯t this normal between us.¡± (Sytry)


    I couldn¡¯t say anything else when I saw Sytry gentle smile.


    ¡­ Actually, I owed her a terrible amount of debt.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4> <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Alchemist (Renkinjustu-shi): As Renkinjutsu-shi is tranted as Alchemist and in the raw, they put both so, I will just leave it as Japanese. Sytry, when are you going to p your hand and transform Liz into a giant armor?Onee-chan: Big sisterThink of Kilkill as Pika in One piece a giant with a high-pitch voice XD

 Chapter 56，Part2: 2 - Illness

    <h4>Chapter56£¬Part2: 2 - Illness</h4> <h4>Chapter 56 Illness</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I failed. But Sytry Smart isn¡¯t shocked by this fact.


    Sytry is an ¡°Alchemist (<i>Renkinjutsu-shi</i>)¡±.


    ¡±Alchemist (<i>Renkinjutsu-shi</i>)¡± experiments are originally an umtion of failure while gradually approaching the correct answer.


    There are people in this world who will get the correct answer on the first try as if they were guided by heaven, but Sytry knew she wasn¡¯t that talented.


    No, she doesn¡¯t need to be that good.


    Because she haspanions who will cover for her no matter how many times she fails.


    Initially, Sytry wasn¡¯t blessed with remarkable talents which were required to be a Treasure Hunter, even the fact that they are a top-ss Hunter party in the Imperial Capital isrgely due to the effort from herpanions.


    Sytry who understands that has always been humble.


    Humble, recognizing the difference between each other, respecting others, and don¡¯t look down on people indiscriminately.


    In the first ce, even if a million people praise her talent, it won¡¯t move Sytry¡¯s heart.


    The destruction of the ¡ºTower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡».


    While receiving an interview survey for that, Sytry was waiting for the time to pass without changing her expression.


    ¡°There was nothing else?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Yes. I submitted everything I have. Was there anything unnatural?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­ No. I have¡­ All the information I needed.¡± (Gark)


    At Sytry¡¯s answer, Gark had an expression as if he had just bitten an insect.


    I have submitted everything. I also gave the valuable ¡ºMagic Bag (<i>Space Bag</i>) ¡» that Cry wanted and also the materials and research result which was in it.


    In reality, I also really wanted to offer Noto¡¯s apprentices bodies. The only thing I swapped out was a small ring.


    It is not good to be too greedy. If you try to get too many things, the one important to you will slip through your finger.


    I knew that the time woulde.


    I would present those terrifying researches with the perfect evidence to the Empire Relic Investigation and the Knights and I would be in the clear while they will pat my back. And this is how the curtain will be brought down.


    This time, the only big mistake was¡­ The unexpected growth of slime I created.


    I recall the story I heard from Cry and frown a little.


    Slimes change their properties ording to their surrounding environment, this is one of the basic knowledge in Alchemy, but I didn¡¯t think it would be possible to get out of apletely sealed metal tube made from a special alloy.


    It was Sytry¡¯s mistake to have underestimated the slime¡¯s specs. One small mistake and it was not an exaggeration if the Imperial Capital was destroyed.


    However, I originally entrusted the slime to Cry because I could predict that this could happen.


    Magical creatures are difficult to handle. Even their creator, Sytry, doesn¡¯t know everything.


    I didn¡¯t expect that to happen at that time, but it could also be considered a small prank.


    Depending on how you think about it, you can even consider it as simplifying one of Sytry¡¯s processes.


    ¡°¡­ And the member called Sofia?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t there when I rushed in.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Did you check the materials submitted?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°To a minimum.¡± (Sytry)


    A slight suspicion was visible inside Gark¡¯s severe eyes. To that, I showed a smile.


    The proof is perfect. This time, it is different from the previous time. There is also a culprit.


    If it is necessary, I can create Sofia¡¯s corpse, but I don¡¯t want to do it if it was possible.


    One of the rules of ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡» is to not involve ¡ºRegr Citizen¡».


    I don¡¯t have any hesitation in breaking thew, but I want to respect those rules.


    Well, there should be no problem. Intuition is not ¡ºProof¡».


    Zebrudia Empire is aw-abiding country. There are some of Sytry¡¯s customers who are in the upper brass of the Empire.


    If there is one thing that Sytry stands out among the other members of ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡», it is, without doubt, her financial power.


    ¡ºAlchemist (<i>Renkinjutsu-shi</i>)¡» are golden gooses. Knowledge, Medicine preparation, Magical Creature Creation, can produce all kinds of wealth.


    Sytry¡¯sb in the n House exists because Sytry made arge investment as an individual at the time of its construction. Whether it is a Magi or a Swordsman, wealth is gathering where there are Hunters. But ¡°Alchemists (<i>Renkinjutsu-shi</i>)¡± are iparable to the other upations.


    ¡°It is a pity that Noto is unconscious. Treatments are still ongoing, but there is no sign of him waking up. If we interrogate him, we may have more details.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°It is a very¡­ Sad story. It wasn¡¯t someone I could hold back against. Please don¡¯t me Cry-san. Cry-san just helped me! And¡­ Noto Cochlear¡­ was¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry said in a quiet voice and with her eyes close, trying to appeal to Kaina who was standing behind Gark.


    Noto Cochlear had been permanently exiled from the Empire.


    If he was found in the Imperial Capital or in the Empire, no one willin even if he was killed.


    That was also one of the reasons why Sytry valued Noto. It was fine if it was just to clean up, but creating a criminal is tedious.


    ¡°¡­ There are no external wounds. Healing isn¡¯t even effective. There is no damage to the brain or to the internal organs. However, his consciousness is gone, and his heart is almost stopped. It is the first time I have ever seen such an injury. Is what the ¡ºWriter (<i>Specialize Healer</i>) ¡» said.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°I think he will recover over time¡­ I think he is just in a weakened state.¡± (Gark)


    The cause is ack of Mana Material.


    Mana Material lives and strengthens all things, it is not an exaggeration to say that it forms the basis of every existence.


    Initially, it would be impossible to live without it in this world but if for some reason¡­ For example, because of a strange slime sucking everything up, or for some other reason¡­ You have close to none. You will be dying.


    He should recover over time, but he wouldn¡¯t have any memory. The human experiment has already beenpleted.


    ¡°What did he do to end up in this state?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Gark-san¡­ Are you telling me to leak Cry-san¡¯s tricks? You must be joking right?¡± (Sytry)


    Gark shut his mouth when he saw Sytry squint and smile.


    Treasure Hunter is a life-threatening job.


    There is an infinite method to be one and having their trick¡­ Having their moves known by the others is a big disadvantage.


    It is a vition of manner to look into it without a reason.


    Of course, in this case¡­ The one who did it was Sytry¡¯s Slime, so it is beside the point, but as it was moving on Cry¡¯s directive, I am not lying.


    Gark opened his eyes and hardened, and I continue with an apologizing look.


    ¡°It is not that, I don¡¯t trust Gark-san, but this is the sort of thing you should ask Cry-san.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Ah¡­ You are right. My bad.¡± (Gark)


    This is good. Perhaps Cry would tell Gark the power of Sytry¡¯s Slime.


    But at that time¡­ It will be when ¡°Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡± will deem it to be the best. I won¡¯t hold a grudge. At that time, I will ept it with a smile.


    This is what trust is.


    I stand up and made a small bow to Gark and Kaina.


    ¡°If there is anything else, please tell me. The ¡°Tower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡± is my enemy¡­ All Magi and Alchemists¡¯ enemy. We must stop them.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aah, thank you for your cooperation. We will contact you if something happens. Will you stay in the Imperial Capital for a while?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Yes. If anything happens, please tell Cry-san or Onee-chan.¡± (Sytry)


    Anyway, this time I put an unnecessary burden on Cry. I should find something for him in order to apologize. That kind of ring is not enough.


    This time my troublemaker sister was back first. Herck of brake is one of my sister¡¯s drawbacks.


    I am sure she has caused some problems.


    Atoning for her sister¡¯s failure is one of the little sister¡¯s duties.


    Sytry left the reception room of the Explorer Association while humming, she had lost all interest in Noto and the Tower of ¡°Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>)¡±. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    And this concludes the first chapter of the third arc.


    So this is how Sytry has been removed from all suspicion on being a member of Akasha. This girl is all cute, but she can be ruthless!


    Looks like only Cry can control her.


    Let¡¯s get this third arc rolling!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus. <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Previously tranted as House of Remnant Investigations.

 Chapter 57，Part1: 1 - Bad Feeling

    <h4>Chapter57£¬Part1: 1 - Bad Feeling</h4> <h4>Chapter 57 Bad Feeling</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Recently, I have been unlucky.


    There are ups and downs in people¡¯s luck. When it is up, whatever you do, it will go well. When it is down, casual action will lead to a bad result.


    Despite my will, I have been a Hunter for a few years, so I have the sensation that I can feel those ups and downs.


    I am a Hunter, but I am mostly in the n management, so I rarely explore Shrines.


    And despite that, I went outside two times in such a short period of time. Something happening every time I go out is usual, but I am sure that I am on a downhill right now.


    What I need to do right now is to charge my Relics.


    If Luke restarts his training in the deepest room of a Shrine, Lucia will note back before some time.


    Most of the Magical Power on my Relics are exhausted, and I have already used my trump card I received that was for an emergency. There are only a few ¡ºSafe Ring (<i>Barrier Ring</i>) ¡» I used to protect myself left.


    Usually, I will lock myself and roll around in the n House waiting for Lucia to return but considering my recent condition, this is quite dangerous.


    The question is how to charge over the 500 Relics I have in my possession.


    Originally, recharging Relics with your Magic put a great burden on the Hunter.


    Relics require tremendous magical power in proportion to their enormous power.


    If it was regr Hunters, their limit is often one or two charges, and even a Magi excelling in magic can charge up to five or six.


    Those who have exhausted their magical power have the urge to pass out and can¡¯t even stand. If you are not used to it, it is even possible that you lose consciousness. In a Shrine, magic exhaustion is one of the state Hunter must be careful about.


    Therefore, Hunters do not possess many Relics.


    Even if your ¡°Magi (<i>Madoushi</i>)¡±panion can charge it for you, there is a limit to it. In the first ce, Magi use Magic power when they want to use spells. So, they don¡¯t have room to spare for charging your Relics.


    Magic power slowly recovers naturally when eating and sleeping. This is why people often misunderstood, but Magic is a valuable resource for Hunters.


    Above all, the problem is¡­ Their numbers.


    If it was one or two it would be fine, but with more than 500, it is doubtful if I can charge everything even if I called all the Magi in the n.


    There are many Magi who sell their service to charge a Relic in the Imperial Capital, but they can¡¯t even charge up to a tenth of it. Well, they would refuse first because they don¡¯t want to pass out.


    In that sense, My Imouto¡­ Lucia who always charges my Relics is a ¡ºSpecial¡» Magi.


    The amount of Magic power required depends on the Relic you need to charge. And the Relic which requires a particrlyrge amount of Magic power is the ¡ºSafe Ring (<i>Barrier Ring</i>) ¡».


    It prevents one attack. It is a simple yet powerful effect. It is a Relic anyone would want to have just in case. But as expected of its power, the ¡ºSafe Ring (<i>Barrier Ring</i>) ¡» requires a great amount of magical power.


    The quantity is around¡­ Five to ten times more than an average Relic. It is not a quantity an average Hunter can charge. And this is one of the reasons why Barrier Rings are rarely used.


    But I can¡¯t keep leaving it uncharged.


    Barrier Rings are my lifeline. If I didn¡¯t have them, I would be dead at least ten times in thest few weeks.


    Anyway, for some reason, Sytry-chan, who just returned and should have been exhausted, was giving me a shoulder massage.


    There is no other person in the n Master room except me and Sytry.


    Eva has been away for some time organizing the remuneration of the investigation request. What was left was only an empty chair, me sitting deeply on mine and Sytry who changed into in clothes.


    Immediately after returning from a High-Level Shrine, she resolved my problem and I was now receiving a shoulder massage. Aren¡¯t I bing a no-good human?


    And I even owe her a debt¡­ I ampletely trapped.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ How is it? Does¡­ it feels good?¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry¡¯s delicate finger crawled from my neck to my shoulder and tenderly massaged my slightly stiff shoulders.


    Do you know acupuncture points? A feeling of numbness ran up to my spine every time she applied pressure on me, this numbness feels so good.


    Speaking of which, she has deep knowledge of human anatomy. An Alchemist is what you called a great scientist, a great Magi, and a great doctor.


    All members of ¡ºStrange Grief (<i>Nageki no Bourei</i>)¡» are on good terms, but Sytry is especially on good terms with me.


    This is because in the time when we were training to be a Treasure Hunter, Sytry was growing slower than the other member and that bother her.


    Finally, the reason was because the job of ¡°Alchemist (<i>Renkinjutsu-shi</i>)¡± requires an enormous amount of knowledge and the need of a lot of equipment, this was just the story of a ¡ºWeak bing Strong¡» overtime. Sytry seemed to remember the fact that when she was feeling down, irritated, talentless, and inferior, I went to cheered her up when I had nothing to do.


    Sytry often takes care of me, like now.


    It has been a long time that she had repaid me plentifully and with interest. In the first ce, it is doubtful if she owed me anything because I helped her, but I can¡¯t refuse when she sadly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I will stop¡­¡±.


    But it?is true that if someone rubs your shoulder your body bes lighter¡­


    . <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading!


    This first part is all about Cry and his relics. Some background story to say why no one is like him and his 16 Safe Ring.


    And the second part is Sytry massage be patient because there is a lot of skinship if you know what I mean. <i>?( ?¡ã</i> <i>??</i> <i>?¡ã) </i>


    <i> </i>Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Weak bes Strong: I put that because it is a trope in the recent light novel, but the literal trantion is a ¡ºBig Instrument with Late Growth Type (´óÆ÷•Š³ÉÐÍ)¡». It means it takes a lot of time for her talent to blossom. Like wine which gets better the older it is.

 Chapter 57，Part2: 2 - Bad Feeling

    <h4>Chapter57£¬Part2: 2 - Bad Feeling</h4> <h4>Chapter 57 Bad Feeling</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    She gently applied strength to my acupuncture points and loosened my muscles. Sytry looks delicate but she was strong.


    Her body heated up as if it were burning. Her breath behind my ears and the feeling on the back of my head sent me shivers.


    A hot and sweet voice entered my ears.


    ¡°Ngh¡­ It is so¡­ Stiff¡­ Cry-san, it feels so goo¡­ d! Ngh! Aaah¡­!¡± (Sytry)


    I didn¡¯t care but it felt like I was receiving a sexual service, so I want you to stop making those funny voices.


    Why do you make that kind of voice with a shoulder massage? I am not that stiff.


    I tried my best and stayed calm. I tried to suppress her sensual voice which you wouldn¡¯t think wasing out of a massage.


    A Party Leader is required to always stay calm.


    I took a deep breath and calmed my heart. For some reason, the tension was getting hotter, so I talked to the brain of my Party.


    ¡°¡­ Ah, what should I do to recharge my Relics. It is starting to be bad.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ngh¡­ Mmh!¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry responded with a pitiful voice. Where does such a voicee from¡­?


    Although Alchemist is a type of Magi, their magical power is about the same as an average Hunter. It is to the point where the general public thinks that an Alchemist is the path that a Magi without talent takes.


    Sytry¡¯s magical power is better than a regr Alchemist but she is no ordinary person, she is an excellent Alchemist and her magical power is worth a thousand gold.


    ¡°If I could, have¡­! Properly! Remodeled Noto Cochlear¡­ Ngh! Aaah!¡± (Sytry)


    I stopped breathing, I just heard her say something dangerous with a glossing voice.


    I can¡¯t react to each and everything if I want to talk to her.


    She tells more jokes than Liz. Really, those sisters¡­


    Sytry¡¯s heartbeat was transmitted to me from the part where her body was tightly pressed against mine. Her fingertips which were massaging my shoulders don¡¯t have any strength anymore. She was rubbing powerlessly, but it still felt good.


    ¡°In the worst case, I might need to ask ¡ºStarlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>)¡».¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºStarlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>)¡»is thergest party of Magi in ¡ºFirst Step (Ashiato ) ¡».


    Each of the six members is a talented Magi in the Imperial Capital. They are not pure ¡ºHuman¡».


    They have a Magic aptitude far higher than pure Human, they are ¡ºNoble (Spirits People)¡». And they have a unique sensibility, in short, they naturally look down on humans.


    With their personality, it was quite doubtful if they would hear my request.


    Sytry¡¯s screamed quietly, wrapped her arm around my neck, and brought her flushed cheeks closed.


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t! Cry-san¡­ When you are, with me, don¡¯t talk¡­ about other women¡­ Please¡­!!¡± (Sytry)


    It seems you are having fun, but the one who will be misunderstood is always me.


    Sytry¡¯s whispering voice tickles my ears.


    ¡°Onee-chan isn¡¯t here¡­ Now is my only chance, you know. Feel, me, more¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­ Un, un, you are right.¡± (Cry)


    If Liz is here, I will be sent flying. Anyone will misunderstand. If you only hear her voice, it will be terrible.


    Then at that time, the door to the n master room opened as if it was waiting for this.


    Eva put her hands on her forehead and curve her eyebrows. Her cheeks were slightly red. There are only a few people who can make the expressionless Eva looks like that.


    ¡­ I am sorry for always bothering you.


    ¡°¡­ I will at least ask¡­ What are you doing?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°As you can see, I am receiving a shoulder massage.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Thi¡­ This floor¡­ is prohibited for Hunters.¡± (Eva)


    I was properly wearing clothes and there was nothing strange happening between me and Sytry.


    Eva¡¯s voice trembled and further pointed out the rules.


    She wasn¡¯t raising her voice because this wasn¡¯t the first time.


    ¡­ I am sorry for always bothering you.


    ¡°Whe¡­ When you don¡¯t know anything! Don¡¯t get into Cry-san¡¯s and my way!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°*<i>Hai Hai</i>* Yes, yes. Don¡¯t pour oil into the fire.¡± (Cry)


    Somehow, I made a strange voice, since she was messing around, I tapped Sytry¡¯s arm that was around my neck.


    If Eva gets angry, the one who received all of it is me.


    I think it is fine to have some fun, but I want you to end it here.


    Sytry who sensed my thought, regretfully removed her arm.


    When I got up, I felt unbelievably light. It was as if all the remaining fatigue was washed away.


    I lightly turned my arm around to check my condition, Sytry had an innocent smile, you can¡¯t think that she had been making those sensual voices earlier, and then said to me.


    ¡°Next time, rather than a shoulder massage, how about a full body massage¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Uuun¡­ It is hard to resist.


    ¡°I have a great potion. I am sure¡­ It will feel so good¡­ Like you have never felt it before.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°It looks like I will be a useless human, so I will abstain.¡± (Cry)


    I feel like she was aiming at each gap in my guard, I felt extremely in danger.


    Is it because she is an Alchemist? It is one of Sytry¡¯s weaknesses to try to use drugs or needles for everything.


    ¡°Yosh, I don¡¯t feel like it but let¡¯s go get our Relics charged. Preparation is important, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Let me negotiate. ¡­ I am partially responsible for some of the Relics being empty¡­ I have always been interested in ¡ºNoble (<i>Spirits People</i>) ¡». ¡­ I wonder if I could have created a wonderful Magi if I had cross-bred it with Noto-san.¡± (Sytry)


    Why do I feel like something is off each time we have a conversation?


    I leaned my head and decided to take Sytry to the n Lounge. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thx for reading!


    I learn how to add an anchor link on the footnote so now by clicking on the small number you will be redirected to the footnote and by clicking the number on the footnote it will redirect you to where you stopped reading! I will modify the previous chapter so that works.


    Who knows what kind of fate would have awaited Noto if he was caught by Sytry. Well, the choice was either that or being in a vegetative state. XD


    Sytry¡¯s massage reminds me of Final Fantasy 7 Remake where you can get a ¡°Hand¡± massage from Madame M. Oh and talking about this Aerith red dress was gorgeous and Tifa¡¯s kimono was so pretty! Oh, and by the way, I am fully supporting ZacksXAerith! They deserve to be together!!!!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Hoshi no Seirai: The literal trantion is The Star¡¯s Holy ThunderAshiato: The literal trantion is FootprintSpirits People: In Japanese, it is Seirei Hito you can think of them as Elf

 Chapter 58，Part1: 1 - Too Late

    <h4>Chapter58£¬Part1: 1 - Too Late</h4> <h4>Chapter 58 Too Late</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Oh yeah Sytry, you seem to have been busytely, but are you fine now?¡±


    Excellent Treasure Hunters often have multiple roles.


    If we take our members as an example, we have Lucia who boasts outstanding magic power as a Magi, Anthem who can use healing magic that can recover defective limbs, and Sytry an Alchemist who possesses various knowledge is often called by various institutions, so she is often busy.


    After receiving that weird Alias, she was rarely seen in the n Lounge.


    Even if I say that one of herbs is located on the third floor of the n House. Although shees to see me from time to time, I wonder if the member who recently joined knows Sytry¡¯s face.


    ¡°No¡­ Actually, theboratory I was in until recently¡­ Fired me¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    I was so surprised, I lost my word as Sytry was walking next to me.


    Sytry is talented. She got a weird Alias and might be shunned because of it, but her technology made her once be called ¡ºThe Best¡» in the Imperial Capital.


    If it was because they couldn¡¯t afford her anymore, I can get it, but I can¡¯t believe she has been fired.


    Should I give her¡­ Some words offort as her friend?


    When I was wondering what I should say, Sytry continued with a thoughtful look.


    ¡°¡­ Well, rather than fire¡­ Theboratory¡­ is more like gone. How to say it¡­ Argh! ¡­ Cry-san, it is as you already know. It was due to myck of power¡­ It is so embarrassing.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry cheeks became redder and embarrassingly looked down.


    I see¡­ Theboratory you were affiliated with copsed. Now I am convinced.


    The economy in the Imperial Capital wasn¡¯t bad nowadays, but it was not like there was nopanies that copse. Alchemy is an academic subject that literally produces gold but even so, there will be research that doesn¡¯t make any money.


    Sytry is a genius but she is not a god, she is an Alchemist and not a merchant, everything can¡¯t turn out well. I don¡¯t know what the circumstances were, but it must have been a situation where only one excellent member wasn¡¯t enough to save them.


    As I already know¡­ Well, I am not sure what she was talking about but maybe we were talking about a bigboratory I knew.


    ¡°Well, that kind of thing happens. It is fine if you learn from your mistakes. If it is you, Sytry, you will do better next time.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­ You are, right.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know about Alchemists and I don¡¯t know whichboratory was gone but I know Sytry.¡± (Cry)


    She is smart, dexterous, curious, hardworking and she is a little strange, but she is a talented girl.


    From my point of view, she seems to have the tendency to think too deeply about certain things but that wouldn¡¯t be a weakness. It is just me who is not thinking enough.


    ¡°¡­ Right. Cry-san doesn¡¯t know anything at all.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°If you want, you can do the rest of your research in the n House Laboratory¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Sytry)


    To the word I casually said, Sytry raised her head and continue to look at me.


    Did I say anything strange?


    I am certainly an outsider. I have no idea what Sytry¡¯s research was about and even if she exins it to me, I wouldn¡¯t understand.


    However, theboratory in the n House is a state-of-the-artb. It had been prepared by Sytry herself. The rooms arerge and there shouldn¡¯t be any shortage.


    Well, there was a possibility that the research can¡¯t be pursued because of reasons other than equipment¡­ But¡­


    Sytry seemed to be lost for a while, but then she said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you very much. But it might bother Cry-san so I will abstain.¡± (Sytry)


    You don¡¯t have to worry about me¡­ I almost said that but stopped at thest moment.


    Sytry and I aren¡¯t in a rtionship where we are being considerate to each other. If she is saying that it will be bothering me then it is a dangerous experiment that will really bother me.


    For example, she doesn¡¯t have enough equipment, or she doesn¡¯t have enough people to do it.


    It is too bad that I can¡¯t help, but an amateur shouldn¡¯t say anything.


    Sytry put her hand together and said in a bright voice.


    ¡°And it is okay. I will find the nextboratory soon. Next time, I will do it better.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Un, un, you are right. Well, do it in moderation.¡±(Cry)


    If it is Sytry she will find the next one soon. There seems to be nothing I can do.


    After all, what came out was inappropriate words offort but Sytry happily nodded.


    ¡ì


    The lounge had many familiar faces even during the day.


    Everyone was probably resting after the investigation on the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡» which was the big job, they had just finished.


    Even if we called them Treasure Hunters, they don¡¯t go to a Shrine every day. Preliminary preparation is indispensable for Treasure Shrine exploration. It is necessary to maintain their equipment and you also need to be in good physical condition.


    ¡±First Step (<i>Ashiato</i>)¡± Lounge was a ce to rx for Hunters. You can collect information with fellow n members and there is no outsider around. It is a great ce to kill time as you don¡¯t need to pay for your food and your drink.


    Sytry squinted her eye and looked around the lounge as if appraising them.


    ¡°It has been a while since I came here¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡ºStrange Grief¡» regrly eat together but most of the time we don¡¯t use the Lounge. It is because they will start a fight with another party.


    Of course, I stopped them, but I made the sad decision that it would be better to go eat outside than to create a bad atmosphere with the other members of the n. Luke¡¯s sword was especially loose.


    ¡°Looks like ¡ºStarlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) ¡» is not here.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­ Upper-ss Party are often busy.¡± (Cry)


    By the way ¡ºStarlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) ¡» didn¡¯t participate in the investigation of the White Wolves Den¡­ Ipletely forgot about that.


    The party that was hanging around began to notice our appearance. A person with a gruesome expression, a person with a rough face, a person with shining eyes. Some are pointing their hands here.


    Sytry raised a finger with a thoughtful look.


    ¡°The number of ¡°Magi (Madoushi)¡± is¡­ eight. We have ten dozen high-ss ¡°Mana Potion (<i>Magic Recovery Medicine</i>)¡± moreover three different kinds of it¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡°Mana Potion (<i>Magic Recovery Medicine</i>)¡± is extremely awful, right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yes. It has a taste of something that doesn¡¯t seem toe from this world. It is because the effectiveness is proportional to its taste. If you are not used to it, it will render you unconscious.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Mana Potion (<i>Magic Recovery Medicine</i>)¡±, as the name implies, it is a Magic potion that has the power to restore your magical power.


    When you are exploring a Treasure Shrine, it is an extremely useful item to use when battling against powerful Monsters and Phantoms, but it has the fatal drawback of having a bad taste.


    And it is not just a bad taste. It is bad enough to make you hesitate to drink it in a life-threatening situation.


    In the past, Lucia shared a little bit with me to try it. But at the time when it touches my tongue, I lost consciousness. When I woke up, a few hours has already passed.


    I don¡¯t remember the taste, but for some reason, I know that it is bad enough that you want to die.


    It seemed that if you can drink a Magic restoring medicine, it is proof of being a first-ss Magi.


    Since then, for me, Magi is an existence to be respected. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Hey, thank you for reading this.


    I started to y Valorant and yeah it is pretty fun, I suck though but I won most of my games as I got carry every single time XD


    Don¡¯t worry I will try to not dy my trantion because of it.


    Cry the destroyedb was an infamous one so I am sure you have heard of it. It is called Tower of something¡­ XD


    In the next part you will see the return of someone you know!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Hoshi no Seirai: The literal trantion is Holy Thunder StarMadoushi: The literal trantion is Mage

 Chapter 58，Part2: 2 - Too Late

    <h4>Chapter58£¬Part2: 2 - Too Late</h4> <h4>Chapter 58 Too Late</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°We might need a cleaner.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°But it is always perfectly clean.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°From now on¡­ I think it will get dirty. Probably everyone here¡­ Has never taken a highest-ss ¡°Mana Potion (<i>Magic Recovery Medicine</i>)¡± so¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Is it so dangerous? I mean, isn¡¯t it impossible to ask them then?


    If I were in their position, I wouldn¡¯t think of taking such a bad medicine to charge someone else Relics.


    Maybe Sytry was thinking the same thing but she continued with an apologetic tone.


    ¡°If we prioritize the thing to charge then¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°For the time being, I think it will be ¡ºSafe Rings (<i>Barrier Rings</i>) ¡». There are fourteen of them.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is impossible. That alone will require fourteen ¡ºNoble (Spirits People) ¡» Magi.¡± (Sytry)


    Well, I had a feeling it would be like this. Even if you use a contractor, it costs a huge amount of money to charge a Barrier Ring.


    It seems that most Magi don¡¯t have enough magic power to charge it. But this is problematic.


    ¡°Can¡¯t it be done?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­ It might be possible if I tweak with their brains.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry said with a thoughtful look. It means¡­ It is impossible.


    That means, I must have someone on my side until Lucia returns.


    And at that time, a familiar girl spoke from the table in the back.


    As usual, she wears a ck jacket and a short. She is wearing her ck boots which covers her knees and attached to her is her weapon.


    Recently, she left me a strong impression of always having a dying expression, but it seems that she isn¡¯t with Liz today. So, she is healthy. But why is that?


    ¡°Master~! Why are you here¡­ Did something happen¡­ ed!?¡± (Tino)


    When Tino¡¯s face melted, she started to happily approach me. But then, both of her legs stopped.


    Her eyes were looking at Sytry who was next to me. With a look as if she saw something unbelievable, she took a few steps back and called with a blunt voice.


    ¡°Sy¡­ Sytry¡­ Onee¡­ sama?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°It has been a while, Ti-chan¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hiiii!¡± (Tino)


    Tino solidified as if she was a frog that was stared down by a snake, and Sytry approached her with a rtively rxed gait.


    Tino is Liz¡¯s disciple. She has experienced terrible things because of Liz but if you need to know which one Tino was bad with, it would be Sytry.


    On the other hand, Sytry seemed to like Tino, well there are probably various reasons.


    Sytry¡¯s eyes brightened and approached the ce where Tino stood.


    ¡°Ti-chan, are you healthy? Did you get stronger again? You weren¡¯t treated horribly by Onee-chan?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Ye¡­ Yes. I am okay.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°If she did terrible things to you, l could go and tell her for you, you know.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°It¡­ It is okay. Re¡­ Really, it is okay.¡± (Tino)


    Tino trembled at Sytry¡¯s gentle voice. She looked at me with an expression that looks like she will cry at any moment.


    ¡­ Un, un¡­ You are right.


    Sytry-chan licked her lips with a bewitching gesture and put her palm on Tino¡¯s cheek.


    As if she was doing a medical examination, she looked at her ck eyes. With a voice more excited than usual she said.


    ¡°If it is too hard, you can tell it to me anytime. If you leave it to me¡­ I can make you far stronger and far easier than if you were learning from Onee-chan.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hii¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to train while feeling like dying. There isn¡¯t any training. If it is with Ti-chan¡¯s qualities, I can definitively do it. I can even rmend you in ¡ºStrange Grief (Nageki no Bourei) ¡» right now.¡±


    ¡°Sytry¡­ Onee-sama! You are too close.¡± (Tino)


    Sytry touched Tino¡¯s cheeks outline to her neck with her finger and then touched her vicle.


    Tino¡¯s left arm was pinned on her back, so her escape route was denied. There should be a difference in strength between Sytry, an ¡ºAlchemist¡», and Tino, a ¡ºThief¡», but Tino¡¯s slender body was only trembling, there was no sign of her running away.


    Sytry stuck closer to Tino. They were close enough that people could be confused that they were hugging.


    In this strange atmosphere, all the line of sight in the Lounge was gathered on them, Sytry, without worrying about it, makes an ecstatic voice. And her small nose moved and confirmed her smell.


    Tino was red from her head to her hand because she was being touched all over her shoulders. As if Sytry was confirming the feeling she kept going and went further below.


    Every time she touched Tino¡¯s skin, Tino¡¯s body made a small shuddering.


    ¡°High-quality muscles trained in actual battle. A slender build with all the five-sense sharpened. A healthy body that is specialized to be a Thief as a Hunter. Blood, flesh, and bones are all well-trained and overflowing with talent. Aaah, Cry-san. Why didn¡¯t you give it to me but to Onee-chan¡­? I would have made her perfect.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hiii!? Master~, please help me¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Sytry is unlikely to get a disciple.¡± (Cry)


    When she is looking at someone, it looked like as if her eye was looking at them as if they were guinea pig.


    Her merciless hands kept on tampering with Tino¡¯s body. Rubbing her chest, stroking her abdomen, and touching her bare thighs under her shorts.


    It was as if a snake was slowly examining a frog before eating it.


    Each time, Tino¡¯s voice quivered and she called for help with a thin voice.


    ¡°She is so bright. Aah, she is so cute. If Ti-chan was a boy, crossbreeding would have been easy but as she is a girl, I have to be careful to not fail, I have to pick the most efficient partner.¡± (Sytry)


    Ah, it is not good anymore. I finally decided to interrupt here.


    ¡°You should stop, right now. Tino is, in the end, Liz¡¯s disciple.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah¡­ That is right.¡± (Sytry)


    When Sytry let her go, Tino¡¯s knees shivered and copsed. Probably because she was at her limit.


    She must have been really scared, Tino was about to cry even though she didn¡¯t take a step down against fearful Phantoms.


    Even if it was a joke, it was indubitably sexual harassment. I can¡¯t protect you, Sytry.


    Sytry made a regrettable voice.


    It was the same in the past but when she focuses on one thing, she loses sight of another.


    ¡°But, what if, I have the permission of Onee-chan, it is fine right?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Not good.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­ Even if Ti-chan herself says it is fine?¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry looked at Tino who was lifelessly sitting on the floor.


    Of course, her cheeks were red, but her neck was also bright red. And Tino looked at me as if she was a puppy on the point of being abandoned.


    In the first ce, there was no way that Tino, the victim, will agree.


    I immediately answered without the need to think.


    ¡°Not good.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­ Even if it is for the Party?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°No.¡± (Cry)


    All those are No. If you use yourmon sense to think, it is No.


    I can¡¯t turn Sytry into a criminal. If that happens, I can¡¯t show my face to the Smart family in my hometown.


    I am not sure, but each time I denied Sytry¡¯s question, Tino¡¯s eyes were more and more grateful. Sorry. I am really sorry for our member. I am sorry, I waste to stop her.


    Sytry dropped her shoulder and you could see a depressing aura on her back.


    ¡°Now¡­ It is the time to charge my Relics. You were going to help me, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­ Oh yes, right.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry raised her face. When she did, there was no sign left of her earlier depression.


    How she switches gears was as fast as her sister.


    She quickly looked at all the other Party who were paying attention here, and brazenly said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask for everyone¡¯s help, all of those who were stretching their noses when they were looking at Ti-chan. From now on, it is the ¡ºInfinite Trial¡».¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Hello, thanks for reading this second part.


    Cry what are you doing you have to protect Tino from Sytry. Her chastity/live depends on you! At least you saved her in the end XD


    And the return of the Thousand Trial! What can it be? You will know in the next episode of Strange Grief!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus. <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Hiiii: She isn¡¯t saying Hello she is screaming.Nageki no Bourei: Literally tranted to The Lamenting GhostChanged One Thousand Tribtion to Infinite Trial.

 Chapter 59，Part1: 1 - Secret Technique

    <h4>Chapter59£¬Part1: 1 - Secret Technique</h4> <h4>Chapter 59 Secret technique</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    A wooden doll with no eyes, no nose, and no mouthe out while holding arge wooden box. It was a Wood Golem¡­ A wooden golem that Sytry often uses for her work.


    Alchemists often use Golem and other magical creatures to supplement for their low physical strength.


    From inside the sturdy wooden box, you can hear the rattling sound of bottles hitting against each other.


    The Lounge was wrapped in a strange atmosphere. There was a dangerous atmosphere settling down. But nobody could escape because Sytry was blocking the entrance.


    It was only supposed to be charging my Relics, but what¡¯s with this atmosphere? I also felt a little bit of the need to run away.


    Tino, the victim number one, was still feeling ufortable approached me as if clinging to me.


    ¡°Master~¡­ I have always been wondering¡­ Is Sytry Onee-sama, well¡­ Lesbian?¡± (Tino)


    Her shoulders were trembling and tears were floating around her eyes. Well, if she was only touching you a little bit, it will be okay. But after being touched like that, it was normal to feel fear.


    To think the day wille when I would need to confirm my childhood friend¡¯s sexual orientation. What kind of karma did I have in my previous life to have to do that?


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think she is¡­ Probably.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°It is fine. Fine. Maybe.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡± (Tino)


    When I think of the smile on Sytry¡¯s face when she was touching Tino, it was difficult for me to be sure but¡­ Her interest in Tino was probably purely academic. In its own way, I wonder if this is fine.


    Tino¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change when she heard my answer. She just bit her lips and hugged my arm. I don¡¯t mind you relying on me but, when the cause of it is one of my childhood friends, I am really sorry about that.


    While patting her head to calm her down, Sytry talked to the members in the Lounge with cheerful movements. They were all assembled in one ce.


    Apparently, even if she rarely goes to the Lounge, she remembers the n members¡¯ faces and names. I am sure her head is different than mine.


    In front of the confused members who were gathered here, Sytry-chan pped her hand once and said with a smile which can even attract women.


    Before I knew it, there was eight stone Golem lining up behind me. Stone Golem¡­ Compared to the wooden ones, those Golems are known for having a higher fighting power. Even if I say that they are not an opponent that could face against ¡°First Step (<i>Ashiato</i>)¡± Hunters.


    ¡°To everyone who is in the Lounge today¡­ You are very lucky. Cry-san will give everyone here¡­ A very efficient training, is what I am saying.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°No, no, no, I never said something so bossy!?¡± (Cry)


    What are you saying all of sudden?


    I inadvertently tsukkomied at what she suddenly said.


    Training¡­ What are you talking about? I just came here to ask them to charge my Relics.


    I am in a position where I need to bow my head. The n Master has no power to force something on someone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave what Cry-san said aside¡­¡± (Sytry)


    The good news was that no one was raising aint to me. Sytry raised her index finger, hunched down as if she was telling a secret, and continue.


    When she looked at everyone with her quiet and shining eyes. One of the members who was listening to the story swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°What is amazing you say? This training is different from the usual Trials¡­ Who would have thought¡­? There is no danger of dying!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°What did¡­ you say!?¡± (Members)


    To those words, everyone who was in a low tension became noisy. Even Tino who was clinging to me, opened her eyes and surprisingly looked at Sytry.


    I was the only one who couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation. It is good that everyone is getting along.


    ¡°¡­ Well, I want you to stop tying the word Trial on everything though.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is okay even if you are on vacation, no preparation is required. It takes little time¡­ And the effect is visibly obvious! If you take it, everyone can be a Magi on the same level as Lucia-chan! To tell you the truth, this is a secret training method that is only done inside our Party, but this time we will exclusively¡­ Reveal it to everyone.¡± (Sytry)


    At those words, everyone¡¯s expression was half-doubting it.


    Lucia Roge is one of the most recognized Magi in the Imperial Capital. ¡ºStarlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirei</i>)¡», the party of ¡ºNoble (<i>Spirits People</i>) ¡» who look down on humans, is in ¡ºFirst Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>) ¡»because Lucia is in it.


    It can only be heard as a joke that anyone could be a Magi like her. I can only hear it as a joke.


    Or rather, I have no recollection of such a training method.


    If there was such a training method, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if it was more widespread.


    Satisfied, Sytry nodded when seeing everyone¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Unfortunately, as it is a training for ¡°Magi (<i>Madoushi</i>)¡± not everyone can take it¡­ After receiving this training, your power as a Magi and as a Hunter will dramatically improve. Of course, it is notpulsory. Among the people here, is there anyone who doesn¡¯t want to do it?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Huh?¡± (Members)


    To her straightforward question, the gathered parties start buzzing. Are you going to listen to those who can¡¯t receive it instead of those who can take it?


    The young Magi who was listening in the front row raised his hand shyly. Maybe because he was on vacation, he isn¡¯t wearing a robe, but I can see a small wand hanging on his waist.


    ¡°¡­ Is it¡­ Really not life-threatening?¡± (Member 1)


    ¡°I guarantee it.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Is there really such a convenient training? What is the deal?¡± (Member 2)


    As expected of Hunters, despite being forcibly gathered here in this ce, they seem enthusiasts. They are highly motivated.


    When he asked this question with a suspicious look. Sytry-chan put her finger on her lips and cutely tilted her neck.


    ¡°Um¡­ Yes, right. It will cause magic exhaustion, so if you are not used to it, it may be painful for you. If it is a member of First Step, then everyone has already experienced it once so I think it is okay¡­ But if there are Magi who don¡¯t like that, it might be better to not ept the training.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any Magi like that here. If you are a Magic-User, then you have run out of magic power at least once.¡± (Member 3)


    The female Magi from the Party next table snorted and says with an exasperated voice. There are many voices of consent from the others too.


    ¡°Please rest assured, the depleted magic power will be restored immediately. I will bear the cost of the ¡°Mana Potion (<i>Magic Recovery Medicine</i>)¡±. ¡­ By the way¡­ It isn¡¯t¡­ It isn¡¯t like, I am taking you for an idiot¡­ But is there anyone who is bad with ¡°Mana Potion (<i>Magic Recovery Medicine</i>)¡± and can¡¯t drink it?¡± (Sytry)


    To that voice which sounds terrified of their answer, all the Magi looked at each other. They look dissatisfied.


    Being able to drink Magic Recovery Medicine is proof of being a first-ss Magi. All the people gathered here are confident of their own ability as Hunter. If you suspect this, it is normal if you get aint.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take us for an idiot. Even if we are not at your level, we are still active Magi. We have already drunk ¡°Mana Potion (<i>Magic Recovery Medicine</i>)¡±. We aren¡¯t going to hesitate, now.¡± (Member 3)


    ¡°I am sorry. In that case¡­ I think there is no particr problem.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry bow a little and apologized, she once again looked at the face of the one gathered here. She opened her lips with a serious expression.


    ¡°Then this is the final confirmation. This is¡­ A secret training method. If you decline now, you will probably never get it again. But it is certainly not something to do on your vacation. We won¡¯t force you but, once you receive it, you will be with us until the end. Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t want to receive this training?¡±


    It is a bitte but Sytry is rtively shrewd.


    Compare to Liz, she looked more mature and it was easily mistaken but she wasn¡¯t harmless to human beings. She always acts with precaution. Although she isn¡¯t telling a lie, she has a habit of ying with her words, among all my childhood friends, her words are the ones you need to be the most careful about.


    I don¡¯t want to remember it too much but because I let it pass once, Liz and Sytry had a sibling fight and had almost killed each other.


    For example, Sytry said you wouldn¡¯t die but she didn¡¯t say that it would be so painful, you would want to die. And it is often those important information, that she doesn¡¯t say. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading!


    The Title is ¡°Hidden¡± like in log horizon noice.


    Sytry what a fearful girl, osoroshi ko. XD


    What can be the training Cry created for Lucia will it be an easy one probably not. Run mages from Footprint!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ashiato: The literal trantion is FootprintTsukkomi: The act of pointing out that something is ridiculous or silly. Usually this is something another person (known as the ¡°boke¡±) says or does. From urbandictionary.Hoshi no Seirai: The literal trantion is the Holy Thunder StarHajimari no Ashiato: The literal trantion is Footprint of the BeginningPrice: He is not talking about mary price but more likepensation just like when you make a deal with the devil.

 Chapter 59，Part2: 2 - Secret Technique

    <h4>Chapter59£¬Part2: 2 - Secret Technique</h4> <h4>Chapter 59 Secret Technique</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°¡­ I am¡­ Not feeling well, so I will abstain.¡± (Member 4)


    ¡°!? Are you really sure? It is a great opportunity though¡­¡± (Sytry)


    A Magi with a sense of crisis raised his hand a little and left with his Party Members.


    Sytry smiled and looked at them withoutining.


    I silently wait for a while, but it looks like no others member chose to leave.


    Sytry checked the face and the determination of the remaining Magi and their Party and asked again.


    ¡°Is there really no one else who doesn¡¯t want to receive the training? You can¡¯t get frightened after seeing it and give upter.¡± (Sytry)


    I looked at their face but there was no one who stood up.


    I wonder if it was thanks to the good advertisement by using Lucia¡¯s name. Behind me, Tino was also terrified but she was still listening to Sytry¡¯s words.


    But is there really such an efficient training?


    For Hunters, who sometimes have to shoulder each other¡¯s lives, ¡ºTrust¡» is a very important factor.


    It is an indicator of your ability as a Hunter, this is why your certification Level is proof of trust. And that is why the Level Down is regarded as the worst penalty in the Explorer Association.


    Even if your opponent is a member of the same n, if you lie in such a ce, Sytry¡¯s reputation¡­ And maybe even Strange Grief¡¯s reputation¡­ will be greatly lowered.


    Sytry nodded after confirming that no one left.


    ¡°So now, let¡¯s get started. Even if I say that, the content itself is not that difficult and it doesn¡¯t take a lot of time¡­ For the time being, can I have the cooperation of one person?¡± (Sytry)


    In response to those words, the previous male Mage, who said with confidence that he could drink Magical Recovery Medicine, stood up and approached.


    Sytry-chan pulled out a silver pocket watch from her pocket and nced at it. She raised her index finger and said with a bright voice.


    ¡°First of all, please charge the Relic with your magical power. Conveniently, Cry-san has a lot of empty Relics.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡­ Ipletely forgot about it. We came here to ask them to charge my Relics¡­


    I pass the empty ¡ºSafe Ring (Barrier Ring)¡» to Sytry.


    The male Magi began charging with a suspicious expression while everyone¡¯s eyes look at him.


    Time goes by silently. The man¡¯s expression changed from a suspicious one to a rugged one.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wait a second. What is that, Relic, the charging, doesn¡¯t end!?¡± (Member 3)


    ¡°It is fine, please keep charging.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­ Kuh.¡± (Member 3)


    The fiery appearance of the man visibly turned white. On his forehead, oily sweat started to appear.


    From his previous self-confident words, he seemed to be a High-Level Magi, but even for such a Magi, the Barrier Ring seemed to be a heavy burden.


    It seemed that magic power exhaustion is simr to the feeling when Lucia is drunk, and her wobbly legs can¡¯t make her stand up.


    ¡°You should sit down.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­ Ha, haa¡­¡± (Member 3)


    He fell into the chair Sytry pulled out. After waiting a few minutes, the Relic was finally charged.


    After he finished charging the Relic, the male Magi lips were blue, and his fingers were shaking. Maybe because he had a headache, he put his hand on his forehead and frowned.


    Sytry picked up the Barrier Ring on the table and nodded satisfyingly and hand it to me.


    ¡°Okay, now that the first charge is over, the next thing is¡­ To charge the next Relic again.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!? What, did, you, say!?¡± (Member 3)


    ¡°Wait. Fuvil is at his limit. He can¡¯t do it anymore!¡± (Fuvil¡¯s Party Member)


    ¡°It is okay. I will stop when he reaches his limit. He will not die.¡± (Sytry)


    No matter what the Party protest was, Sytry gave the next Relic with a smiling face. The male Magi who was called Fuvil, received it breathlessly and resumed charging with a smallint.


    His breathing was getting rougher. It was the obvious sign of a symptom of Magic exhaustion. If he continued to charge, his magic power will bepletely exhausted soon.


    Sytry began to exin with a soft voice to everyone who was watching him breathing roughly.


    ¡°Here is a brief exnation. Magi¡¯s ability is proportional to the total amount of their Magic power. Generally, it is said that women are better suited to be Magi because the total amount of Magic power grows easier for women. And the upper limit of magic power usually grows from childhood to mid-teens and stops there. ¡ºNoble (Spirits People)¡»are excellent as Magi because their aging speeds are different from humans¡­ Their Magic growth period is very long.¡± (Sytry)


    Fuvil¡¯s breath bes rougher and rougher. His onest breath leaked from his lips and he loses his strength and lies on the table.


    The hand holding the ring naturally opened and the Barrier Ring rolled on the table.


    Sytry picked it up and continued her exnation.


    ¡°And so¡­ The total amount of magic powerpletely stops growing in your mid-teens. But even after the end of their growth period, it is known that at a certain time, it can exceptionally increase. The amount¡­ Is about five to ten percent. It ismonly called as ¡ºSuper Recovery¡», but do you know when it happens?¡± (Sytry)


    .


    The question is fearfully answered by a female Magi.


    ¡°Magic power¡­ Exhaustion¡­?¡± (Female Magi)


    ¡°Correct answer! When your Magic power is exhausted and then recovered¡­ The maximum amount is greatly increased!¡± (Sytry)


    At that moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were certainly united.


    The Magi who were curious about Sytry¡¯s previous sweet words turned pale. They probably understood what it meant.


    An easy way? Efficient way? No way.


    Indeed, Magic Super Recovery is fairly known but no one likes it. This was because the burden on the Magi was too heavy. Sure, you are not dying, but it might be better to die.


    At least, it was not a training that can be called secret or efficient.


    ¡°Bu¡­ But the amount of Magic power increase during the recovery!? And recovery takes time¡­¡± (Female Magi)


    ¡°And this is where my special ¡°Mana Potion (<i>Magic Recovery Medicine</i>)¡±es in.¡± (Sytry)


    An assistant wood Golem took out a transparent bottle, a Potion from a wooden box and gave it to Sytry.


    It was a dark ck potion that looks like melted ink.


    Didn¡¯t ¡°Mana Potions (<i>Magic Recovery Medicine</i>)¡± have a more beautiful color?


    Sytry picked the man who was down and puffed out her chest which was bigger than her sister¡¯s.


    ¡°Because it is adjusted for Lucia-chan maybe¡­ Fuvil-san will recover with a few drops.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Wait, a sec¡­¡± (Fuvil¡¯s Party Member)


    Fuvil-san¡¯s Party Members wanted to stop her, but they were toote.


    A few drops of special Magic power recovery medicine were sucked into a pipette and was then inserted in the mouth of Fuvil who was having a Magic exhaustion.


    Then Fuvil-san¡¯s body which wasn¡¯t able to move, like a dead fish, suddenly jerk up greatly. With his behavior which didn¡¯t seem human, his Party Members, who were surrounding him, screamed and went behind him.


    Sytry-chan approached the pitiful Magi, who lied on the table and didn¡¯t move a single finger.


    She lifted his eyelids, checked his white eyes, gently tapped his cheeks and tilted her neck and took out her pocket watch, and confirmed the time.


    ¡°In just three minutes and twenty seconds, his Magic power was improved by ten percent. This is the secret Magic training technique devised by Cry-san for Lucia-chan to grow. By repeating it, you can expect a drastic improvement in Magic power. If the amount of Magic power increase, your ability to keep fighting improve and you can learn new Magic which consumes more Magic power. When the Magi who is the pir of the Party, grows, it greatly increases the survival rate of the entire Party. How efficient¡­ How awesome!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡­ I don¡¯t remember giving this idea.


    ¡°Bu¡­ But Fuvil¡¯s consciousness is still¡­¡± (Fuvil¡¯s Party Member)


    To this outrageous training method, the female Magi makes a quivering voice, Sytry pointed at the back of the eight stone Golem and said with a big smile.


    ¡°No problem, the Golem is here for that. It is fine if all you think about is charging Relics. Leave everything to the Golem. I don¡¯t think you will, but if you try to escape¡­ It is impossible.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thx for reading!


    Here is the fearful training design by Cry without knowing about it XD.


    I am not sure if the Super recovery happen when magic recovers naturally or only if there is a fast recovery due to potions. It is probably like muscle but as the most I do is a few pushups every day I don¡¯t know if we get more muscle if the recovery is faster.


    I can picture the mage jumping like a fish out of water when he drinks the potion and then falling t on the table with his little souling out of his mouth XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 60，Part1: 1 - Difference

    <h4>Chapter60£¬Part1: 1 - Difference</h4> <h4>Chapter 60 Difference</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    In the Zebrudia Empire, there are a lot of Shrines, so the status of Treasure Hunter is high.


    Hunters who go to those hostile environments and has absorbed a lot of Mana Material surpass even Knights on a horse. Initially, the Zebrudia Empire tend to emphasize power as a nation. When you be a High-Level Hunter with an Alias, it is not umon to receive a summon from a high-grade noble.


    The Rodin House is a prestigious Treasure Hunter in Zebrudia.


    Their origin starts when the Level 10 Shrine, which once existed near the present Imperial Capital appeared¡­ When the ¡¾Star Shrine¡¿ appeared, the residing singrity god who can burn to ashes in every direction in a thousand miles was destroy by a Treasure Hunter. This was the beginning of Solis Rodin.


    At that time, Zebrudia tried to capture the Shrine without avail the ¡¾Star Shrine¡¿. And in the honor of its capture, the emperor at that time considered giving a noble title to the Treasure Hunter Solis, but Solis considered himself as an adventurer and declined it.


    The Emperor praised his humble behavior and wishing for Hunters to take him as a model, gave Rodin the title of ¡ºHero¡». Since then, only the Rodin House was allowed to im the name Hero in the Empire.


    Ark Rodin is a descendant of such a family and since his childhood, he has been educated to be a prestigious Hunter.


    Solis Rodin was an omnipotent existence. He was a Hero with no weakness. The Rodin blood running in their family has always been highly achieving in their fields of expertise for generation. And Ark is another example of that.


    Even if he is young right now, he may be a candidate to be the strongest Hunter in the Empire. If you are an average Hunter, you have to go through a High-Level Shrine on your level, get an Alias.


    The Rodin House is proud of its blood and not of its authority. Eventually, Ark¡¯s name will one day be associated with ¡ºHero¡», just like his ancestors was.


    Rodin is a special name in the Empire. From the beginning of his career as a Hunter, his name has been the center of attention.


    It is not the first time he has been invited by a noble.


    To be away from those in power is one of Rodin¡¯s rule. But at the same time if you want to go smoothly as a Treasure Hunter you can¡¯t bepletely disconnected with the upper brass of the Empire.


    Ark and the others from ¡ºArk Brave (The Heaven¡¯s Son) ¡» has achieved the capture of the ¡¾Prism Garden (White Chalk Garden) ¡¿ and went to see Marquis Sandline who was far from the Imperial Capital.


    ¡°So, this is the famous ¡ºSky Flower¡». It is wonderful¡­¡±


    A mature man in a calm crimson coat sighs as he looks at the strange flowers with transparent petals in a vase.


    This time, the host of the party who called Ark and the other is the head of the Sandline House, Neyham Sandline.


    He was given a vast territory in the west of the Zebrudia Empire, he is one of the upper-brass noble. In the past, a Shrine existed in his territory and since its fateful capture, his house was especially friendly.


    Many Zebrudia nobles, are jealous of other nobles who are favored by Hunters.


    Compare to those noble, Sandline Marquis is by no means a hard person to get along for a Hunter who goes to hostile environment ces¡­ On the contrary, he seems to have some kind of longing for the Rodin, as they have saved the Empire once. So, he calls them every time something happens.


    The flower with clear, colorless petals is a substitute for a Shrine Treasure.


    It is transparent like a sswork, but it has the texture of an ordinary flower. Its delicate form is so beautiful that no craftsman can recreate this.


    ¡°It is made from Mana Material. It is not a Relics. So, it won¡¯tst long in the outside world.¡±


    It is a flower that grows in the wild in the deepest part of the ¡¾Prism Garden (White Chalk Garden) ¡¿. Contrary to its mysterious appearance, the ¡ºSky Flower¡» doesn¡¯t possess particr power, it is a trivial item for a Hunter on the level of Ark.


    This time he picked some up and brought it back with him as a souvenir because he was in the deepest part of the Shrine, there was no particr reason at all.


    However, there is no doubt that ¡¾White Chalk Garden¡¿ is not a Shrine which can be captured by ordinary Hunter.


    Once the Mana Material inside the flower disappears in the air, it will lose its shape. For nobles, Sky Flower is a proof that they have an excellent Treasure Hunter.


    Except a few objects, objects inside a Shrine can¡¯t retain their shape once in the outside world.


    In the outside world, ¡ºSky Flower¡» is treated as a Temporary Phantom. When the timeses, it will disappear without leaving a fragment behind.


    Recalling the time when it was rotting in the Lounge of the n House, Ark smiles without showing it.


    The Marquis didn¡¯t answer anything to Ark¡¯s word, he just put his hand on his chin and squints.


    ¡°It is ephemeral. But that is why it is beautiful. Ah, a garden full of flowers like this¡­ I would definitely like to see it once before I die.¡±


    ¡­ Unfortunately, it will be very difficult, thought Ark without saying it.


    The ¡¾White Chalk Garden¡¿ is not a ce where only Hunter can enter. But there are pollen floating around like a thick fog and erodes the body of those who get in. Hiding in the countless blooming flower, ¡ºPhantom (Illusion) ¡» who adapted to the environment are aiming at the invader¡¯s life.


    It is fortunate that the terrain is t, but even if a troupe of knights made of a hundred knight guard you, it is impossible to cross there. Their jobs are too different.


    ¡°How about this, Ark? If you, the one known as the strongest in the Imperial Capitales as an bodyguard¡­¡±


    ¡°His Excellency. That ce is not a ce where noble human like his Excellency can enter. Of course, we can defeat ¡ºPhantom (Illusion) ¡»¡­ But it is not an environment where human can adapt. This time, we also had a hard time.


    To Ark who responded promptly, Marquis Sandline grunts but doesn¡¯t force him. He probably understands his own position.


    In Zebrudia, a thoughtless nobleman asionally goes in a Shrine with his private soldier and fell into a distress.


    It is much more difficult to bring a dead weight Explorer than just exploring a Shrine. Even more, in an escort mission. It might be a good opportunity for a Hunters to work for an aristocrat but in most case the escorted is killed.


    So, Marquis Sandline greatly shakes his head as if to change the subject.


    He says with a deep and friendly smile. But his eyes are incredibly sharp.


    ¡°And Ark-kun. Did you think about that matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ark is often scouted to be an exclusive Treasure Hunter for Marquis Sandline.


    Treasure Hunter can be called the strongest card for the Zebrudia Empire. No matter how many High-Level Shrines exists, it is meaningless if there is no Hunter with the ability to bring back the treasure inside.


    Therefore, noble from all territory are eager to acquire excellent Hunters. Ark and the other are the focus of many of them.


    Possessing the exclusivity is so to speak a noble personal Hunter. In exchange of a certain rewards, these Hunters must give their request the highest priority.


    Their freedom is reduced, but it is not a bad story for a Hunter.


    The exclusivity for a noble family is some kind of status for Hunters.


    You could receive preferential treatment for materials. You may be able to obtain excellent members with their connection. You may be able to enter Shrine which have an ess restriction.


    You can receive a certain amount of reward even without continuing capturing dangerous Shrines, is one of its perks.


    Above all, the exclusivity to an aristocrat is close to the best form of ¡ºTrust¡» in the Explorer Association.


    It has been approved by the ruling ss of Zebrudia. However, it is possible that your Level will rise simply due to the fact that you are exclusive to a noble.


    But Ark shook his head with a gentle smile.


    ¡°It is an honor but¡­¡±


    ¡°Fumu¡­ Rodin doesn¡¯t serve any noble, isn¡¯t it? Solis has created a troublesome house rule.¡±


    ¡°We still have some things we want to do. So please forgive us.¡±


    The first Rodin was a person worthy of the name of Hero, but it seems that a lot of trouble appears when you have power.


    In any era, there are thing where power alone can¡¯t help you. And that House moral is probably one of the reasons why Rodin¡¯s bloodline has persevered it for so long.


    But it is not the only reason Ark doesn¡¯t serve nobility.


    Ark still doesn¡¯t want to be working under someone.


    Among many nobles, there are a lot who im that Ark is the strongest Hunter in the Imperial Capital like Marquis Sandline.


    It may be to gain favor. But it is by no means a mistake.


    Even Hunter loses power when they get old. The strongest Hunter can¡¯t be the strongest forever. Ark who is still in his mid-twenties has a high potential.


    Among Hunter the name of the strongest¡­ Is split between two people.


    Marquis Sandline says with a pitiful look. The name that quickly spread in thest few year.


    ¡°¡ºInfinite Variety¡», eh.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡ºStrange Grief (The Lamenting Ghost) ¡». I often hear his name. His famous and also infamous deeds. Well, to think the day wille when a Hunter will threaten the Rodin¡­¡±


    The sky was blue. There were no rivals.


    All the Hunters whoe to the Imperial Capital are the ones who had just made a name for themselves. But even among them, Ark stood out.


    Of course, if it is only strength, there are some who exceed Ark. But they are the one he will one day, eventually catch up.


    There was a time, where Ark was only looking at the top. And it was enough.


    But who would have thought? To the one who has the strongest bloodline, training his very best in the best environment, Ark Rodin¡¯s rival will be someone of the same age.


    Marquis Sandline said threatened the Rodin. But those words are false.


    In the Rodin¡¯s dictionary, there is no such word as a ¡ºAfraid¡».


    If a talentparable to his appears, he will confront him from the front, fair and square. Rather than just running alone, this is what he wants.


    Ark remembers the young man¡¯s face and says with a look as if he bit something bitter.


    ¡°But his Excellency. He¡­ ¡ºInfinite Variety¡» is, from the bottom of his heart, not motivated.¡±


    ¡°Muuu¡­!?¡±


    To Ark unusual disappointed voice, Marquis Sandline made an iprehensible expression.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading!


    We have a little more backstory for Ark and his family. We can also see how people think about the rtion between Cry and Ark. Who will be the strongest?


    A Hunter can¡¯t be the strongest forever UNLESS he never has that power to begin with but is still consider the strongest right Cry?


    But I can so see Ark asking for a fight with Cry and he respond while sitting in his chair, waving his hand, yawning and saying, no way I don¡¯t want to fight you, you can take the title of strongest for all I care XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus


    Japanese count in meter so I wanted to put kilometers, but I think it sounds better if I put miles.


    Hero: Trantion is Yuusha to not be confused with Eiyuu.


    Fumu: Is a sound simr to ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

 Chapter 60，Part2: 2 - Difference

    <h4>Chapter60£¬Part2: 2 - Difference</h4> <h4>Chapter 60 Difference</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    It was an unbearable sight. I don¡¯t mind the hard feeling of the Stone Golem I am using as a chair.


    Sytry put her finger on the throat of a female mage who is lying down, Sytry sighs and gazes at me in trouble.


    A sour odor attacks my nose.


    The Lounge was a mess. Even though there was no sign of liquor on the table, every Mages is lying down on the ground as if they are drunk. A Stone Golem is cleaning the vomit with a rag.


    I know Sytry very well. She is intelligent sincere and cautious.


    And as she has initially predicted, it seems that eight Mages couldn¡¯t fully charge my Relics.


    Sytry¡¯s training was much steeper than what she said.


    Perhaps even those Mages who have been a Hunter for a long time have never experienced so many magic power exhaustions in such a short period of time. And the special potion made by Sytry further steal their energy.


    ¡°Umh¡­ I am troubled. It seems they don¡¯t have the energy to use their magic power to charge anymore. Ah, of course, as promised they are still alive. There is a pulse. It is just that their consciousness¡­ are noting back.¡±


    ¡°Un, un¡­ you are right.¡±


    ¡°Their magic power has also recovered. The potions used are actually used over and over in our party, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. The upper limit of their magic power has also increased. It is just that their consciousness¡­ are noting back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, oi are you all right!? Keep it together!!¡±


    A male Hunter push away Sitry¡¯s shoulder, he was until now, holding his breath and watching over the trial, then greatly shakes the shoulder of hispanion who is not moving.


    The situation looks like he couldn¡¯t believe the death of hispanion during an exploration in a Shrine. It looks as if they were clinging to a corpse.


    My heart hurts. I¡¯m gonna puke.


    ¡°It looks like they can¡¯t charge their magic power in the Relics without their consciousness. Theyck training. It is a pity, but this is the end.¡±


    Even if she looks at the dead corpse, Sytry says without changing herplexion.


    Only one bottle of magic potion prepared has been finished. Rather, should I say that it is amazing that eight people could finish one bottle¡­


    The Relics charge wasn¡¯t over at all. I haven¡¯t even half of my Barrier Finger charged.


    In the first ce, the only Mage who could fully charge a Barrier Finger because he had enough magic power was Fuvil-san, except him there was only two more people who could do it.


    The others five charge wasn¡¯t wasted as it serves to charged other treasures. It seems like I should have secured a way to charge the Relics in case Lucia is absence for a long time.


    ¡°? What is wrong? I didn¡¯t say¡­ Any lie.¡±


    A brown-haired Hunter res at Sytry and embraces his foamingpanion. To his re Sytry unknowingly tilt her head and blinks a few times.


    Sytry doesn¡¯t have any bad intent. Of course, she didn¡¯t do that to destroy the Mages. She has always been a girl like that.


    ¡°I am sorry. I wouldn¡¯t have though that something like that would happen¡­ But everyone is satisfied, and everyone have increased their magic power so much. So, we can say that there is ¡ºNo Problem¡».¡±


    Her voice was calm but there was a strength inside that couldn¡¯t let you object.


    I look at the other members who were looking at us like they wanted to shoot us dead, and Sytry make an apologetic look.


    In the first ce, this training (?) can¡¯t be done without the consent of the person himself.


    Watching Fuvil-san lying down and the other Mages who is sat on the ground.


    Each one of them thought, for their growth, for their party, the pain is only for now, they won¡¯t die. But it is certainly Sytry who switched the Relic to charge from their hand.


    But it was the person himself who took that decision.


    Well even if it is like this, if I say that it is for theirpanion, I am in a position where it is hard for them to refute so I will leave it at that.


    Hunters¡¯ action are their own responsibilities. No one would me Sytry¡¯s action. But from the inside¡­ it is different though.


    And the person himself says he will do it for the party. So, the outsider can¡¯t stop them.


    After all, it is a sad story but, there is a reason why she kept the name ¡°Deep ck (The Worst of the Worst)¡± no matter how long time passed.


    ¡°It is too te¡­ Terrible. But, in fact¡­ is that potion, really just a Magic Medicine!? I have never heard of magic power being fully restored with just a few drops!¡±


    The members raised a voice of protest with a trembling voice, as if she was hurt, Sytry lowers her eyes.


    With a look which doesn¡¯t looks like she was the perpetrator, she makes an expression as if a victim. The member who was looking at her as if she was their parents murder up until now are shaking.


    With a delicate body that can¡¯t be seen as a Hunter, her trembling voice makes me feel a little sorry for her, even for me who has known her for a long time.


    ¡°You are terrible¡­ To doubt my potion. I just used rare ingredient and changed the dilution ratio. It is clearly a ¡°Mana Potion (Magic Recovery Medicine) ¡±. It is extremely expensive¡­ You can look it up in theb.¡±


    The Wood Golem takes a potion from the wooden box. It is store in a bottle a little smaller than the one Hunters usually use. Sytry shook it lightly and ce it in front of everyone.


    The ck liquid is so dark that it can only be seen as poison.


    ¡°In the first ce, their magic power ispletely restored¡­ It is very difficult to say but¡­ It is because everyone¡¯s magic power is so low. Lucia-chan can¡¯t recover with¡­ Only one. Well, it is true a magic medicine with a lower performance have a better taste. The next time I will prepare a potion with a lower performance. If there is a next time¡­¡±


    Each party takes over, and Sytry looks at the Mages who haven¡¯t regained their consciousness and squints her eyes.


    Maybe¡­ It is just a hunch, but she may be disappointed that the Mages doesn¡¯t show any sign of recovering over time.


    ¡°They can get stronger so easily, but they can only do it four times¡­¡±


    Sytry¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t as kind as it usually were.


    Certainly, if you just hear it, the method seems easy.


    But it isn¡¯t the case if Hunters who are in the first line and easily kills Phantom,pletely loses consciousness. And it is for all the eight people. Their pain is probably hard to imagine.


    When I look at the victims of those magic charge, before feelingpassionate, I feel uneasy.


    From the beginning, Lucia showed a glimpse of magical talent. Probably, from the original six member of ¡ºStrange Grief¡» the most naturally gifted was her.


    So, I wasn¡¯t aware of it at all. But now, seeing the current disaster¡­ Perhaps Lucia was having a hard time in ce we couldn¡¯t see.


    When we came to the Imperial Capital, I only had one Relic¡­ When wearing it, it increases your physical strength, it is a trivial Relic. The magic power required was also very little.


    The charge of my Relics was from the beginning until now Lucia¡¯s job. To my increasing collection, Lucia has never showed a reluctant look.


    I remember of Lucia¡¯s na?ve voice and cold sweat start toe out.


    She was kind of cold to me these days. I was wondering if it was herte rebellion period, but maybe the cause was this?


    Indeed, recently my Relic collection was unusually increasing. I am now no longer involved in Shrine exploration, but it only makes sense as I only search for Relics or sweets shop.


    ¡°¡­ Did I maybe, did something bad to Lucia?¡±


    ¡°Cry-san. Lucia-chan isn¡¯t weak enough to make a sound during a trial.¡±


    Turning around, Sytry responds with a smile. I don¡¯t have memory of doing any trial though.


    When Luciae back, I decided to apologize and make her happy.


    No one said anything. Do you think you don¡¯t have the right to protest now? Is it because Sytry is my best friend?


    However even if you don¡¯t say anything, I can understand your feeling with your severe gaze.


    Initially, the one who should be me for, is the one who requested to charge the Relic, me. Did Sytry draw the short straw?


    One of them¡­ The Hunter who is nursing Fuvil-san open his mouth.


    As if to cover it, Sytry say in an amazed voice.


    ¡°What, with such a scary eye¡­ Studying is one part of being a Hunter. Lucia-chan received the same trials and she didn¡¯t whine. Rather, you should be thankful to Cry-san for telling you, your weakness, is what I think.¡±


    Word full of pride. I don¡¯t want you to pour oil on the fire.


    To those who are swearing because of those prideful content, Sytry shylyugh. And while cing her index finger on her mouth.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t talent. Lucia-chan or Cry-san¡¯s level is a little higher than everyone is because¡­? the trials we went through¡­ the amount of sweats, bloods and tears shed are a little higher than everyone else. Don¡¯t tell me you are going to whine about a challenge where younger Hunters has ovee?¡±


    ¡­ As always, she knows how to talk. None of the countless gazes gathered and neither their strong emotion matters.


    Rather than being amazed, I am first impressed. Tino also opens her eyes and listen to those words.


    To those words, the Hunters who wanted to open their mouth, close it. They can¡¯t probably say anything back at this point.


    The irony is, in this n I am the one with the Highest-Level¡­ But I have never sweat, shed any blood nor tear.


    But those who knows it are the member of ¡ºStrange Grief¡» and no one else.


    The Stone Golem holds the wooden box, puts away the cleaning tools and leaves the Lounges.


    Sytry takes my arm and finally with a mysterious or a stern look turns back to the member.


    ¡°Ah. I don¡¯t think it will happen but¡­ If they regain their consciousness but have any problem, please let me know. I will keep, my promise. I will, sincerely, deal with it.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thx for reading.


    Waaah so scary and Cry made Lucia go through all that without him knowing.


    No wonder if they are one of the strongest parties in the Capital. I wonder what kind of other training Cry (unknowingly) made for the other member.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 61，Part1: 1 - Safe

    <h4>Chapter61£¬Part1: 1 - Safe</h4> <h4>Chapter 61 Safe</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    n Master is a difficult position.


    In the first ce, the organizational system called n, consists of gathering multiple parties, so the situation tends to beplicated.


    To me, except ¡°Strange Grief (The Lamenting Ghost)¡±, I am closer to n Members than other party, but we are not friends.


    Even if we say it is a n, they all have various purposes and organizational system.


    While in some ns, the Master¡¯smands are absolute. Whereas in other ns, there are those who they let their parties operate separately from the n.


    If there are ridiculous n who forced lower party to go in the front, then there are also n who wants to incorporate a party who work for a noble to get his connection and form a faction.


    ¡°First Step (Footprint of the Beginning)¡± is a very general n whose purposes are mutual assistance, information exchange and exploration support.


    The reason I created this n wasn¡¯t for wealth or power. So, this is probably why this n is looser than other ns.


    I have only set up three rules.


    Everyone should get along.


    Don¡¯t bother the ordinary people.


    And democracy.


    There are other detailed rules set up by Eva and the others but those are the only major rules.


    Initially, ¡°Footprint¡± was a n made by gathering multiple parties of the same rank. So, it was very difficult to choose who was going to be at the top, the n Master.


    Hunters values hierarchy. If there is a big difference in each other certification Level, it will be simple. But everyone would want their party leader to be Master.


    ¡°Footprint¡± solved this hurdle by giving the n Master little authority.


    The n Master of ¡°Footprint of the Beginning¡± would be elected by majority and would have no control right over the party belonging to the n.


    In short, when the n Members are mostly listening to my requests, it is just them doing me a favor.


    However, my childhood friends doesn¡¯t take that truth into consideration.


    Contrary to Liz or Luke, Sytry doesn¡¯t resort to physical violence but that point doesn¡¯t change much.


    ¡°Is it going to be okay¡­ I wonder if they will leave¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it will be all right. Cry-san. Surely one day those people will understand Cry-san¡¯s kindness.¡±


    In the n Master Room. I sit on my chair and recalls what happened in the Lounge. The main culprit, this time, says with her eyes closed.


    Why are you saying it as if it was my fault¡­?


    I was just thinking of asking a little favor¡­ But the way of doing it is too horrible.


    It wasn¡¯t an atmosphere where I could stop them when they started. She has a talent to be an agitator.


    It is difficult to beat Sytry in a word fight. I have always been beaten since a long time ago.


    ¡°Un, un, you are right? ¡­ But I wanted to make it a little bit easier for them.¡±


    Peacefully. Easily. Even if they give me a hundred step because I am in the n Master position, as it is going, I may be stabbed.


    To my words, Sytry made a dark look.


    ¡°You are, right. As Cry-san says, they were¡­ much more useless¡­ than we expected. As a Hunter from the same n¡­ It is very, embarrassing. Even more¡­ They dare to me their own weakness on my potion!!¡±


    Somehowing with us, Tino casually enters the n Master Room which is off limits. She opens her eyes and look at me as if she was distraught.


    I didn¡¯t say¡­ I didn¡¯t say it, I didn¡¯t even think about it.


    Rather than weak, it is not a word uses to describe the ¡°Footprint of the Beginning¡± which is known as a rising star.


    ¡°In the first ce! If you were screaming with just that¡­ What about Lucia-chan!! Every day, no matter where, she charges with a smile¡­ Thinking that Lucia-chan was in fact forced to do so¡­ Is so pitiful¡­ Uuuh¡­¡±


    Sytry further shout in a trembling voice. She bits her lips and her eyes start to be filled with tears.


    She is like a tragic heroine. This is some excessive acting.


    When she hit my weak spot, I decide to shut my mouth.


    I don¡¯t really remember doing this. If I say that, I will probably pour more oil in the fire.


    Tino¡¯s line of sight go down one more step, it is as if she isn¡¯t being looked as a person. It was a bad case of misunderstanding.


    ¡­ Sytry isn¡¯t telling a lie but there are times when her expressions are overkill.


    ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s stop with that topic.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are right. I obtain some good data¡­ Let¡¯s think about what to do for the remaining Relics.¡±


    Sytry quickly stops her fake cry and wipes her tears and starts to think about the next thing to do.


    On the contrary, Tino¡¯s expression cramps up.


    I am used to it so I don¡¯t think about it anymore but Tino may have been really lucky that Sytry didn¡¯t be her Teacher.


    ¡°Well, well, I have a little more extra room now with those ¡ºSafe Ring (Barrier Finger) ¡». So, I wonder if we should wait for Lucia toe back¡­


    Including the unused one, the remaining one is eight. The maximum I have is seventeen so, I have half of them charged up.


    ¡ºTower of Akasha¡», the problem I was afraid of was resolved. If I take extreme care, it should be manageable if I don¡¯t approach dangerous ce.


    Above all, at this pace, if the damage spreads, it is likely that I will be crushed by guilt (Although Lucia has no choice but to put up with it).


    ¡°It may be good to use a service provider for the rest. There are some ces who will keep their mouth shut. I can also get new data. I will pay for it.¡±


    Sytry hit her hand and says in a smile.


    Aren¡¯t you taking too much data? What are you going to do with that much data?


    At that time, Tino who has shrunk because of Sytry¡¯s word, shouts as if she had decided something.


    ¡°¡­ Ano, Master! If, if you like it, I¡­ can help¡­¡±


    Sytry eyes rounds up and looks at Tino. It is unexpected even for me.


    ¡°¡­ Eh? To charge?¡±


    From the fallen Mages, there are some who has a higher-level certification than Tino.


    After seeing those people vomiting and losing consciousness. Although it is for her Teacher¡¯s best friend to say such a thing, what kind of gut do you have. It only seems like she is trying too hard.


    It might be because she is a Hunter, but I don¡¯t want to see my Kouhai puking¡­


    With a terrified footstep, Tino walks to Sytry, as she approaches my desk, she opens both of her hands and cries with teary eyes.


    ¡°I, I am also, a Hunter too, Master! I don¡¯t have magic power but what you need is, mental strength then¡­ I can endure it!¡±


    I think it is probably not possible.


    I heard that the taste of magic medicine is difficult to describe. The Mages who should be used to it are like that.


    No matter how often you are treated by Liz and has an unusual mental power, there must be a limit.


    ¡°No, I am happy for your feeling, but you don¡¯t have to do it. It is not Tino¡¯s job.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­, please let me do it! Master! I can do it too!¡±


    ¡°Eeeh!?¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading.


    More n exnation in the beginning


    So Cry really unknowingly forced his sister to do that magic charge and he ns to keep doing it. XD


    And Tino really loves Cry to do all that despite knowing how she will end up, respect.


    Ok, Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Give a hundred step: It means the members will ignore his action because he is the n Master. But there is still a limit.


    Ano: simr to English ¡°er¡± or ¡°umm¡±, said when hesitating in speech. From wikitionary.


    Kouhai: It can mean a junior or a subordinate.

 Chapter 61，Part2: 2 - Safe

    <h4>Chapter61£¬Part2: 2 - Safe</h4> <h4>Chapter 61 Safe</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Tino screams with a loud voice with tears on her eyes.


    Why do you want to suffer that kind of hell to this extend? I can¡¯t understand at all.


    Certainly, your magic power may rise but in the first ce Tino is not even a Mage.


    It is true that it is better to have high magic power but¡­ You can fight against a Golem which is much stronger than me, what kind of education does Liz teaches you?


    However, whatever I say, Tino doesn¡¯t show any sign of retreating. She doesn¡¯t even notice Sytry who slowly approaches her from behind.


    Then Sytry-chan makes a big smile, she yells and hugged her defenseless back.


    ¡°So¡­ Cute!¡±


    ¡°Hi!?¡±


    Before Tino can turn around, both of her arm is restrained, and she is tightly hugged preventing her of any movement. It is a very sophisticate move.


    It was the return of what happened in the Lounge but maybe Sytry-chan is a Yuri after all. I don¡¯t have the confidence to denies it when I see her melting smile.


    ¡°Please look at this, Cry-san! This child is head over hell for Cry-san! Just like Onee-chan! But she still doesn¡¯t have her power or her speed¡­ She is way cuter than Onee-chan!¡±


    ¡°Please, stop! Sytry Onee-sama! Iya¡­!¡±


    Question arises about their sisterhood. And I don¡¯t think that is just on the level of just being cute.


    Sytry¡¯s hand are messing around Tino¡¯s body as she is trying to get out. Tino who is in front of me¡­ falls to my desk.


    In a moment, Tino¡¯s face looks up. There is no way for me to know whether it is due to her liking it or her fearing it.


    ¡°Please look at this! Cry-san! Ti-chan¡¯s weakness is her legs! Rub along her blood vessel from her groin to her inner thigh, if you stroke it, she will be all meromero!¡±


    ¡°Uh!!¡±


    Tino quivers and shouts loudly. Extending her neck to its limit, a drop of sweat runs down to her exposed white throat.


    I was dumbfall to Sytry-chan who was caressing my Kouhai¡¯s body until her cheeks was dyed red.


    What do you want me to do with that information? Hmm? Do you think, I will think, I see, next time when I have the chance, I should caress it?


    It won¡¯t happen. It won¡¯t. Is the groin under her belly? What do you think of me?


    You can hear, Tino¡¯s lips making a *pakupaku* sound. Sytry¡¯s finger caress her extended neck. She is squinting her eyes and says with a fascinating look, as if she is looking at an art piece.


    ¡°Well, unfortunately, as Cry-san says, that trial is impossible for Ti-chan¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    ¡°In the first ce, if anyone can do it¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have asked someone to do it, I would have charge it by myself¡­ right?¡±


    Tino gives a small doubting voice.


    Sytry doesn¡¯t release Tino and continues with a heated voice.


    ¡°Ti-chan, looks like you don¡¯t know, so I will tell you, Magic has a very heavy ¡ºCost¡», you know? There is a trade-off between your physical ability and the sensitivity of your five senses. Mages can usually only live as a Mage. There is no problem if it is only a little bit, but if Ti-chan repeat such a trial, the body you trained to be a ¡ºThief (Tozoku)¡» will no longer be useful.¡±


    Eh, is that so? So, this is why there are almost no Magic Swordsmen. I have lean something.


    Sytry¡¯s hobbies are reading and experimenting. She has always been a smart child. No matter what I ask, she will always answer immediately and even if she doesn¡¯t know, the next time I met her she would have learned the answer.


    But how did she be like that?


    ¡°So, this is why¡­ Even if there were many members other than Mages, I only use it on eight people. Hey? I am properly thinking about it, right? One of this n rules is ¡ºEveryone should get along¡» and reducing the strength of the n is not what Cry-san wants. I am also, at least, thinking before acting, you know?¡±


    ¡­ It is good that I made that rule.


    While exining with a whispering voice, Sytry¡¯s fingertips was in between touching and not touching. Sytry is caressing the ¡ºWeakness¡» she just taught me.


    It was Tino¡¯s mistake to wear her short she always wears for an exploration. Perhaps to emphasis her ease of movement, there is no clothes to block Sytry¡¯s fingers, her legs are wide exposed.


    Every time her fingertips rubs the inside of Tino¡¯s thigh, her limbs quiver as if being struck by lightning. Her clear white skin is dyed in vermillion and her lips often makes wordless voices.


    My head was swaying left and right saying no, no, no.


    Sytry scoops the sweat on Tino¡¯s neck with her fingers, and she bewitchingly look at me and licks it. It is a smile that makes me feel irritated.


    ¡°Ti-chan¡­ Can you still hear me? Did you think I was holding myself back? Did you think that there was no reason that I am not charging those myself? There are times when I fail¡­ but I won¡¯t restrain myself. Like Ti-chan when you explore Shrines¡­ I don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I think it is about time you hold back and let go of her hand.¡±


    I interrupt her so she stops escaping reality.


    It is not something you should do in front of me, right? I am still the n Master, a Level 8, I did say to noty your hand on my best friend¡¯s disciple but, I am still a man, you know?


    No¡­ I am not saying it is good if it isn¡¯t in front of me.


    You guys are way too defenseless. If Eva was here, I will be stared at again.


    I already don¡¯t do a lot of work, so I would like you to make me avoid losing as much point as possible.


    To the advice I said with a mind of steel, Sytry makes a small nod and whispers in Tino¡¯s ears.


    ¡°It is nice to flirt¡­ But Cry-san is also busy. If you have something you don¡¯t understand, I will teach it for you. Hey? Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ye,s.¡±


    I don¡¯t think she was flirting with me¡­


    Hearing Tino¡¯s weak answer, Sytry finally let her go. Perhaps because Tino¡¯s legs doesn¡¯t have any strength, her body greatly sways. Sytry support her right before she fell.


    Tino is breathless. Her face is full of tears, saliva and sweats. It seems that she often loses consciousness after undergoing Liz special training, but which is better?


    Sytry¡¯s expression was devoid of any evil intent and cheerfully turn her face.


    ¡°It is a little dangerous if we leave you in that state¡­ I will take you to the bathroom, it will calm you down. It may take some time.


    ¡°Sytry are you¡­ Maybe someone who goes after girls?¡±


    To my question I asked without thinking, Sytry suddenly stops for a moment and immediately make a small smile.


    ¡°If it is¡­ ¡ºNecessary¡».¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect for aing out, but it is a crisis for my Kouhai chastity.


    I recall the fascinating look she showed earlier, I don¡¯t feel like I can leave Tino to her after hearing those word.


    Someone please stops her.


    ¡°¡­ Right now, I don¡¯t need it. It seems Tino is tired. She will revive once she has been sprinkled with some water. I will not take a lot of time ande back immediately. What if something happens if I leave it to a Golem.¡±


    She gets ready and picks up the material she left on the desk.


    Although I am pretending it is nothing big, there are strange sweat on my back. It¡¯s bad.


    If Sytry identally crosses the line, it will be my fault. I can¡¯t let it happen.


    Sytry sees my impatience and frown.


    ¡°Cry-san, it is hard for a Golem to execute a detailedmand if we don¡¯t have an eye on it. This is why, I shifted my research into bio organic weapons.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Hee.¡±


    Golem has unexpected bothersome restrictions. I thought it was a convenient thing which can do everything.


    But that doesn¡¯t matter. If I left Tino as it is, she will bring Tino to her house.


    I can¡¯t let my friends turn into a criminal.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. Indeed, it is a difficult field but if I can seed, it will be useful. Theboratory might be destroyed and the research rted to Mana Material are temporary suspended¡­ But I will think about it¡­¡±


    At that time, I suddenly heard a noise from behind.


    At the same time as the loud sound of the windows opening, a strong wind blows away the piled-up documents.


    I have repeatedly told her to use the stairs if she ising. Usually I will make a sigh but what a good timing.


    It is better to leave it to the big sister to confront the little sister.


    ¡°Good Morning! Cry-chan! Mhh? Syt-chan. Why are you here? Maybe everyone is back?


    When she invades the room with familiar movements, Liz looks at Sytry with round eyes.


    She doesn¡¯t even look at her disciple who is being supported on her shoulder.


    Sytry also doesn¡¯t care about the crime scene shemitted. With the appearance of her sister, her eyes were shining.


    To this situation, I realize how na?ve I was thinking.


    They may not be salvageable anymore. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    I am sed. I wanted to change the battery of my phone, but I broke the LCD screen TT.TT


    Don¡¯t worry there is no impact on the next release but just wanted to say it somewhere. TT.TT


    But anyway, thank you for reading.


    The chapter title is safe like in baseball term. It¡¯s safe because Liz arrive just before Sytry took Tino to the bath.


    Poor Tino all she wanted was to help Cry.


    Hope she will get a better treatmentter. But it is also eye candy for us.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Yuri: It means lesbian, Girls love.


    Iya: You know what it means if you watch too many hentai XD.


    MeroMero: It means smitten in love, totally in love.


    Thief (Tozoku): I decided to leave it untranted when they say the same word in Kanji. So Tozoku means Thief in japanese.

 Chapter 62: Feast

    <h4>Chapter 62: Feast</h4> <h4>Chapter 62 Feast</h4>


    Zebrudia has many stores for Treasure Hunters.


    For example, training center. Weapon shop and armor shop. Stores which sell various support items for Shrine exploration, an information seller store specializing in information about Phantom and monster. There are also stores that rent excellent Hunters as temporary member in a party. And some stores specialize in buying and selling Relics.


    Among them, the one we have the most are ¡ºTaverns¡» in Zebrudia.


    All Treasure Hunters love alcohol.


    Most of the parties who finish capturing a life-threatening Shrine, have a party in their favorite bar and praise each other aplishments, praising their good luck that allowed them to survive together.


    And they wash away their fear, excitement and exaltation with food and drink.


    Compare to regr citizen, Hunters eat a lot. Of course, it is the case for closebat warrior who move their body a lot such as Swordsmen and Thief. But it is the case even for the rear guard, such as Mage and Healer. And that will serve as their fuel for tomorrow.


    The amount of food and drink they spend on are far higher than an average person. Most of the Hunters are rude so there are several taverns dedicated to Hunters in the Imperial Capital.


    It is a ce where you can drink alcohol as much as filling a bathtub, they ce importance on the quantity rather than the quality. Do you know how much I am talking about when their drinkse out in a barrel?


    I took Sytry and Liz (and Tino with her wobbling legs) to my favorite tavern¡­ We are in the ¡ºGolden Chicken Pavilion¡».


    The Golden Pavilion is a tavern for Hunters operating in the Imperial Capital. The specialties differ depending on the name of the restaurant but today I felt like eating chickens. Liz prefer quantity rather than the taste, and Sytry let me pick, so, it is always my role to decide which ce to go.


    When I open therge double door which even giant Hunters can enter, a strong odor of alcohol surround and wees us.


    Perhaps they finished exploring a Shrine early, the hustle and bustle of Hunters fills the spacious room. When I entered this world for the first time, the anger and theughter of a light drinker made me terrified but I am already used to listening it.


    A big man who fell down on the floor because he drank too much is being kicked to a corner by a robust female Hunter. The giant man who had rolled down to the wall begins to snore loudly without him noticing that he had being kicked.


    Each Hunters weapon leaning against their table indicate that it is a Tavern for Hunters. Some of them still have blood stains on it. If they were fighting against Phantom their blood will disappear, so it is probably the trace of cutting a monster.


    The Feast of Heroes. From this tavern I can see the scene, I pictured when I was longing for Hunters long ago.


    The weak are weed out and only the strong and survivor are praised. It is a ce I will never get in without Liz and Sytry.


    ¡°I take the seat next to Cry-chan! Syt, you are next to me. You will slip something in if you are on the other side of Cry-chan.¡±


    When we reach the innermost round table, Liz take the seats on my right¡­ and sit on the aisle side and threaten in an excitingly good mood.


    There are often six people in a party. The tables in the tavern are lined up and designed so six people can sitfortably. Liz is as always, a little too close.


    Usually, I don¡¯t mind because I have Anthem and Luke but I bought three pretty girls (In appearance only) with me, so I am attracting a lot of attention. I hope Liz-chan doesn¡¯t go wild.


    ¡°¡­¡­. This isn¡¯t really bothering me. It doesn¡¯t matter but¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you put Ti-chan right next to you? She is still, at least, your disciple, and I also have something I want to talk about with Cry-san.¡±


    To Liz who is intimidating with her ring eyes, Sytry is smiling without shrinking, I grab Tino¡¯s arm who doesn¡¯t have her strength and was swaying (already washed in the water).


    Tino¡¯s body tremble from the surprise. She is like a frighten small animal.


    The appearance has changed from her previous short which exposed her thigh to a half pants that are longer and covering up to her knees. Although the clothed area has increased, it may not be effective as a countermeasure against Sytry.


    Her Teacher looks at her frightened disciple with her line of sight and without concern about her condition, says.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Aah¡­¡­ It is okay. Ti doesn¡¯t need a seat because she will help with serving. Bring the food and sake Imand! For the time being, Golden Ale. Take ten mugs, okay? Extra fast, please!¡±


    She is too pitiful. As expect, I say something.


    I was already full of regret. No matter if she is her disciple, she is still a full-fledged Hunter. And if she is on Sytry¡¯s side, she wouldn¡¯t rest.


    Please don¡¯t bully our mascot, please.


    ¡°Tino, my left seat is open so sit there.¡±


    ¡°Eh! Is¡­ Is it fine!?¡±


    After Tino stops for a moment, she smiles likes a blooming flower.


    At that time, I noticed.


    Is this possible¡­ what you called a flower in both hand?


    I always thought about Ark who is always in a Harem state with only girls with him, but this is amazing¡­ There is no sense of superiority at all. Let¡¯s apologize next time.


    Liz and Sytry are¡­ A thorny flower and a poisonous flower who re at each other. And Tino is¡­ a pitiful flower who look at them.


    ¡°¡­Tsk. ¡­ If Cry-chan says so. Ti, if you embarrass me, I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ti-chan. Cry-san sometimes has a bad habit so even though you washed yourself, if you get to close, he will rub that ces again. Shouldn¡¯t you leave one or two empty seats?¡±


    Liz threatens and Sytry keeps smiling and says something terribly evil. In Sytry¡¯s mind, what kind of person am I?


    When Tino was about toe to my left side, I stretched my back and sit in a good manner. Probably because of Sytry¡¯s previous savage action, her neck is still dyed in red.


    Not as much as Sytry but she is pretty cute. When you are dealing with our member (Well, there are many good things about Liz and Sytry.), you will need more healing. Of course, my hand doesn¡¯t crawl under her leg. I am solid as a rock.


    Drinks are brought in.


    On Liz, Sytry and Tino¡¯s oversized mugs are the specialty of this store, the Golden Ale. For me, I have an amber liquid in my mug¡­ It is a special tea with a whiskey-like color.


    The liquor for Hunters is several times more expensive than ordinary alcohol. If you are going out with a High-Level Hunter, no matter how many livers you have, you won¡¯t have enough.


    I lift my mug. Sytry and Liz smiles and raise theirs, and Tino nervously raises hers.


    ¡°Well, it is a little early but to celebrate the safe return of Liz and Sytry from the ¡¾Night Pce (Myriad Demon Castle) ¡¿.


    ¡­ Kanpai!


    The mugs collide with each other and make a beautiful sound. The feast has begun. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading this small chapter.


    This chapter was pretty short so there isn¡¯t a second part.


    If you saw Danmachi it is the same scene when Loki familia goes to a tavern to celebrate the return of their expedition.


    This chapter was all about exining taverns dedicated to hunter, next chapter will be about them feasting.


    Oh and looks like Tsukikage-sensei made a spinoff of this series with Cry opening a bar/restaurant. There is 4 chapter right now so maybe one day I will trante those!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Kanpai: Means cheers you know when you do a toast .

 Chapter 63，Part1: 1 - Feast ②

    <h4>Chapter63£¬Part1: 1 - Feast ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 63 Feast ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Ah? A swordsman stronger than Luke-chan came out? What is that¡­ It is unfair!¡±


    Liz ms her finished mug on the table and says with a sword-like glow in her eyes.


    Sytry giggles at her a sister, point the middle of her left arm with her finger.


    ¡°Onee-chan you went back too soon so¡­ Luke-san was incredibly pleased¡­ The moment he saw the opponent holding a sword, he jumps in alone and I got a hit there ¡­ I know the opponent was not a human, but I got careless.¡±


    As usual, it is a crazy conversation.


    High-Level Hunters are monsters but the Shrines those Hunters capture have ¡ºPhantom (Illusion) ¡»also as strong as them.


    Therefore, Hunters who are always in the front line and betting their life are respected.


    Even if Luke is a man who burns his soul in the path of the sword, even if he is called as one of the best swordsmen in the Imperial Capital, meeting in the deepest ce of a high-level Shrine a monster defyingmon sense was bad luck.


    In particr for ¡°Strange Grief (The Lamenting Ghost)¡± as they are constantly challenging Shrine close to their limits, this is even more true.


    This time it is ¡¾Myriad Demon Castle¡¿a Level 8 Shrine. ¡°Strange Grief¡± doesn¡¯t have the proper level to capture it.


    At first, I was frightened by my explosives friends but now I believe in their ability and I try not to say anything unless it is something big.


    I am at least the Party Leader. Luke are the others are defiant, but they listen to my words. That is why, as I am half an outsider, I have to speak the bare minimum.


    Although I heard the ¡¾Myriad Demon Castle¡¿ situation from Liz, she leaves a lot of details so, the new information brought by Sytry are very helpful.


    On our table, the dishes ordered by Tino wereid out in a tter.


    They brought us a mountain of fried chicken and fried potatoes. Crispy grilled meat on a bone and Fish and Chips. Pasta with meat sauce on another tter.


    For me alone, there is enough for me to eat for a week. Just by looking at it, my stomach is full.


    The potatoes are covered. And there is no sd. There aren¡¯t enough vegetables¡­


    When Sytry-chan empties her mug in a breath, she exhales a small yet somewhat sexy breath. However, you can¡¯t see in her eyes any sign of being drunk.


    Golden Ale has ale in his name, but the alcohol level is over thirty. It is a drink even Hunters can get drunk. What is going on inside the body of a Hunter?


    Even Tino who quietly puts her mouth on the extra size mug has drunk approximatively the same amount.


    Liz vigorously grabbed the roasted brown meat on a bone whiche from an unknow beast and munch it with excitement.


    Sytry with an elegant motion cuts the steak with a knife and fork. If the steak wasn¡¯t as big as a lump of meat, it might have been called an aristocratic behavior.


    They are such big eaters, it fit if you called them Gluttonous. Where on earth does the foods you eat disappear to?


    No matter how much Liz eat, it looks like her stomach is never full. And it doesn¡¯t seem like she gets fat no matter how much she eats. When Liz notices me looking at her, she leans on me and hug my arm. She says with arge blossoming smile.


    ¡°Hm? Cry-chan, what is wrong? It looks like you aren¡¯t eating.¡±


    It is not like I am not eating. It is Liz and the others who eat too much.


    The portion is toorge. If I eat one fried chicken, I will be full. I am slowly eating it.


    Sytry smiles at me when she saw me only eating a little bit.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, you won¡¯t have any strength. Even Oni-chan ¡°Heal (Healing Skill)¡± will be less effective on people who haven¡¯t properly eaten.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ This is why when he regrows a hand or a leg, you will get very hungry¡­ Cry-chan, if you don¡¯t eat when you need it, it will be dangerous. I will feed you. Say aaah¡­¡±


    Whenes a time to use it¡­ I definitively don¡¯t want to go there¡­


    Liz licks her lips and holds a potato in front of my eyes.


    To do such a thing in public, even for me, it is embarrassing. But such an excuse won¡¯t work on Liz¡¯s heart of steel.


    What was given to me wasn¡¯t a big piece of fried chicken but a fried potato from Liz¡¯s leftovers that even I can eat, I wonder if this is an expression of her kindness.


    ¡°Onee-chan, your drinking speed is too fast. There are limits even to a Hunter, are you drunk? What if you fall down likest time?¡±


    ¡°I am all right. Golden Ale is like water! Hey, Cry-chan. Do aaan¡­¡±


    Without listening to Sytry¡¯s advice, Liz makes a sweet voice with her redden cheeks.


    Her chest is tightly pressed against my arm. If she went so far, I can only eat it.


    Without any option left, I open my mouth, I suddenly notice Tino opening her eyes, next to me.


    But her line of sight isn¡¯t on me. She also isn¡¯t looking at Liz or at the potato on Liz¡¯s fork.


    ¡°Come on, Cry-chan. Aaan!¡±


    ¡°Ah, un.¡±


    I follow her line of sight while epting Liz potato. What Tino is looking at is Sytry.


    Over Liz¡¯s shoulder, you can see her stirring Liz¡¯s Golden Ale with a muddler while smiling.


    ¡­ Mmh? But Golden Ale isn¡¯t a cocktail¡­


    When I am chewing, there is the strong salty vor of the potato. Liz finally let go of my arm, I wonder if she was satisfied with that.


    By the time I finished, Sytry doesn¡¯t have a muddler anymore.


    When Liz returns to her seat, Sytry says in a reproving voice.


    ¡°Moh! Onee-chan you are bothering Cry-san again¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not bothering at all. Right, Cry-chan?


    When she asks with such a smile, I can¡¯t shake my head.


    ¡°You pamper Onee-chan too much, Cry-san¡­ As expect, you should stop if you are drunk.¡±


    ¡°I am not drunk. Syt, until now, what do you take me for? I have already transcended alcohol¡­¡±


    Liz drinks the mug in front of her as if to show off. In the hustle and bustle, I can hear Tino making a small voice.


    The golden liquid that had been poured disappears quickly within sight. And she ms the empty mug on the table.


    ¡°By the way, Syt. You are Akasha¡¯s¡­ Kuh!?¡±


    At that moment, Liz¡¯s body tremble for a moment. The focus on her eyes is blurry, right before she falls down, she holds hard the table and endures it. The piled up empty tters make a loud noise. Her breathing was getting rough. Her eyes wander around as if she couldn¡¯t keep focus.


    ¡°See Onee-chan. I told you so¡­¡±


    Sytry looks amazed, the corner of her eyes lower and she giggles. Liz shook her head and look up a Sytry.


    It is a sharp line of sight as if she had a grudge.


    ¡°Sy,t¡­ You brought it?


    ¡°No way¡­ Don¡¯t me me! In the first ce, Onee-chan, didn¡¯t you transcend all kinds of drugs? Right, Ti-chan?¡±


    ¡°I, I¡­ Haven¡¯t seen anything at all.¡±


    Tino holds her mug as if securing it with tears in her eyes, she shakes her head. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading.


    So, Hunters eat like Luffy but without having their stomach bulging eh. That nice, I also want to eat without caring of getting fat.


    I was thinking is the meat on the bones, the legendary manga meat? I so want to try it one day.


    And what happen to Liz? Did it had something to do with Sytry stirring her drink?


    Will Cry do something about her? You will know in the next part!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Moh: It is like Oh but for annoyance.

 Chapter 63，Part2: 2 - Feast ②

    <h4>Chapter63£¬Part2: 2 - Feast ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 63 Feast ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Liz has already emptied seven mugs.


    As I thought her pace was too fast, probably because it has been a while since herst tavern. Liz is also a human and if she drinks so much, she will be a little drunk.


    Sytry-chan is certainly called ¡°The Worst of the Worst¡± but she wouldn¡¯t put something in her sister¡¯s drink. She doesn¡¯t have a motive.


    I appease Liz who was about to jump on her.


    ¡°Calm, calm, Liz. Sytry didn¡¯t do anything. I am sure you just drank too much.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Cry-chan, are you seriously saying that? You aren¡¯t going to be my ally?¡±


    Liz is unusually shocked.


    Even if you say that¡­ If I leave you girls, you will start a fight.


    It is pitiful for Sytry, if you use her just because of your instinct.


    ¡°I am serious. Extra serious. I am not anyone¡¯s ally or something like that. It has touched my lips a little, but you want to drink my tea?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will drink it!¡±


    When she was depressed, Liz-chan took the mug of tea I presented with both hands and drink it.


    It is good to drink alcohol, but you should consider you pace a little more.


    If Liz, a High-Level Hunters, gets drunk and rampages, even if we are in a tavern exclusive for Hunter, there isn¡¯t a lot of people who can stop you. If it is poorly handled, you will be banned. It has already happened. That was troublesome.


    At this time, when Liz was finally showing sign of calming down, Sytry ces two mugs of Golden Ale.


    Clear golden liquid shine in the mug. Apparently additional order came over.


    New te and new drink are carried over when they took the empties one. It is the fault of Liz who said to order for ten for starter. You reap what you sow.


    ¡°Onee-chan, look, the order from earlier came. It has been a while so, do you want to do a drinking contest. The bet is today¡¯s drinking bill¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah? You are going to put something in again, right!? Don¡¯t get too full of yourself! Even if Cry-chan forgives it, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Liz sounds like a drunken thug.


    However, Liz haven¡¯t even started, and she is already like this, for Sytry to challenge a drunken Liz to a drinking contest, it is as expected of Sytry.


    Moreover, she is trying to bet her drinking bill on her own. I already said that the drinks were on me¡­


    I secretly try to sneak a peek on my wallet, I put my hand in my pocket¡­ And I realized that I forgot my wallet in my room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Liz grabs Sytry¡¯s cor and lift her while staggering. Her eyes werepletely still.


    However, even after all this Sytry doesn¡¯t stop smiling.


    ¡°In the first ce, you have helped creating that Golem, right!? It has obviously been built to counter us!¡±


    ¡°Cry-san, please help me. Onee-chan is saying thing without any evidence¡­¡±


    ¡°I will tell you, but it was just a though damn small fish! He only has toughness! Even Cry-chan was dumbstruck!¡±


    ¡°¡­ It was just the brain which was garbage. If I had used it, Onee-chan will have been beaten to a pulp in one second. As an engineer, he was top-ss but as a warrior, he wasn¡¯t even third-ss¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you hear!? Cry-chan, you hear her right!? Everything was Sit¡¯s fault! I am even sure that Akasha was just a victim from Syt!¡±


    This is unusual¡­ She got so drunk with only seven mugs.


    Liz lets go of Sytry and jumps here. I catch her and pat her head, *yoshi yoshi*.


    But to say that the Tower of Akasha was in truth the victim of Sytry. It is an absurd story.


    ¡°It is too farfetched. Sytry has caught all the guys I let go. It is thanks to Sytry that the case was resolved.¡±


    ¡°Cry-chan!? You know everything, right!? Why are you taking Sit¡¯s side?¡±


    No, I am not really taking sides¡­


    It is not like I am Sytry¡¯s ally, it is just Liz¡¯s word are so close to being usatory and Sytry is close to explode.


    Well, Liz is not sincerely saying that it was Sytry¡¯s works.


    Sytry¡¯s eyebrows are down and she looks at me with an enrapture expression. Sure, I love Liz, but I won¡¯t make a mistake in my judgment based on my likes and dislikes.


    Because I am still a Level 8. Impartiality is one of my few virtues.


    Sytry-chan pushes one of her mugs in front of Liz.


    .


    ¡°¡­ Onee-chan. Come on, let¡¯s do a drinking contest. It is okay, even if Onee-chan gets drunk, I will properly put you to sleep and look after you. If you feel sick, it is fine if you turn tail and run away¡­ It is bothering Cry-san, so if you are feeling so bad you should lie down on the side over there. Hey, Ti-chan. You will look after Onee-chan, right?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anything. I haven¡¯t heard anything¡­¡±


    Tino bespletely useless in a quarrel between those sisters.


    She is sandwiched between her Teacher and her natural enemy.


    To that outright provocation, Liz¡¯s eyes shines brightly. She stood up while staggering, and strongly p both of her cheeks with her hand. Probably to regain her focus.


    She grabs the mug in front of her eyes and Liz yells.


    ¡°Aaaaah!? Fine, as you wish then, Sit! When you are only my little sister, don¡¯t think you can win against me just because you brought poison!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ As expected of Onee-chan, but I didn¡¯t brought poison¡­ What a wonderful spirit when you are about to copse. Please be easy on me¡­¡±


    Sytry makes a sneaky smile and in the same way takes the huge mug in front of her.


    It is just a drinking contest, but the atmosphere around them was like a duel. Tino is anxiously looking at Liz.


    However, Liz-chan, do you still think that Sytry has poisoned your mug?


    And then, I suddenlye up with a nice idea. I am not proud of it but I am a little confident as a fight arbitrator.


    I snap my finger and tell both of them who were about to start their drinking contest.


    ¡°Before you start your drinking contest, exchange your mug. Sytry must feel bad to receive those strange suspicion, but with that Liz should be convinced, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±


    This is one way to bring everyone happy. Sytry knows about Liz¡¯s personality, this is apromise she wouldn¡¯t feel bad about.


    I have confidence in my n, but for some reason Sytry¡¯s expression is frozen.


    Liz grabs the mug from Sytry¡¯s frozen hand and push down the one she has until now.


    She raises the mug she grabbed in the air, empties it and wipes her mouth. Liz smiles as if she has won.


    ¡°Puh, in your faceeeeeee! Did you think Cry-chan will be on your side? There is no way! You should have stopped a while ago; this is happening to you because you are making those strange ns! If it is a new drug that I can¡¯t tolerate then even Syt wouldn¡¯te out unscathed! Come on, I drank it. You drink it too! Come on,e on,e ooooon!!¡±


    Pressed by Liz, Sytry¡¯s eyes turn ck and white. Her hands slowly stretch over her potion bag on her waist, but Liz saw that and smugly stops her.


    I put the freshly brought cold tea, enjoy it and overlook the inside of the bar.


    Every table is as lively as our table. The Feast of Heroes. When I am here, I also feel I am part of it.


    When I start to feel sentimental, I switch back my sight Liz, Liz and Sytry were still arguing.


    There are many differences in their eyes, their height, their chest size and many other ces but when you look at them side by side, you can see that they are sisters.


    ¡°You girls are really getting along. Ah, should I order some ice cream¡­ Tino do you also want some?¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡­¡­. I would like some.¡±


    Sytry: ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?


    Liz: I drank it. You drink it to,e on,e on,e onnnn.


    Cry: Ah, should I order some ice cream¡­ Tino do you also want some?


    Tino: Master¡­¡­¡­. I would like some.


    Tino shrinks her body as if she were withered and move her seat back as if she is trying to get away from them.


    However, even though earlier Sytry looks like she still had room to drink. How has the situation reversed now? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading the second part.


    So Sytry really put something in Liz¡¯s drink and as usual Cry is ignorant of everything XD


    As she did that without batting an eye that mean she really help the Members of Cry party to build up resistance to poison by feeding the poison little by little. They are crazy. XD


    And GJ for Cry to suggest switching the cup but I would have though that Sytry would have already though of that and put the poison in her own mug but looks like she did not.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Yoshi: Sound Japanese people say when they pat someone.


    Puh: A onomatopoeia for a mockingugh like puhpuh.

 Chapter 64，Part1: 1 - Feast ③

    <h4>Chapter64£¬Part1: 1 - Feast ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 64 Feast ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Mana Material enhances all the abilities of a Hunter. In addition, to pure physical strength and enhancing the five senses, it also includes resistance against poisons.


    Drinks in tavern exclusive for Hunter have a high alcohol level because if they drink regr drinks, they can¡¯t get drunk.


    .


    High-Level Hunter arepletely different from the inside of their body.


    The Members of ¡°Strange Grief¡± are no exception, for the past few years, I have never seen Liz or Sytry get drunk.


    But how did it be like this?


    While Liz¡¯s face is flush red, she drinks her new order of Silver White Ale (A ale that boasts twice the alcohol level of Golden Ale. Famous for burning your throat).


    On the surface Sytry is smiling as usual but her line of sight is clearly blurred.


    The only one who retain their full consciousness are me, because I didn¡¯t take a single drop of alcohol and Tino who is shrugging away from her Onee-sama so she can¡¯t be teased while nodding and snuffling.


    Sytry-chan talks in an unusual slow artiction with her tongue entangled.


    ¡°Cry-san, ha¡­ Say about me, aren¡¯t you thinking of me as a wallet where money springs freely, ha?¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right¡­¡±


    ¡°Sniff, sniff¡­ Onee-chan did you hear that? Cry-san is thinking and using me as a convenient woman.¡±


    ¡°Red Vermillion Ale, in a barrel. Also bring everything on the menu from here to here. With two mugs. Sytry, your wallet.¡±


    ¡°Sniff, sniff¡­¡±


    Sytrye hugging my arm while faking her cry with her other hand. While Liz orders a very significant additional order.


    Our table has turned into a chaos.


    A strong liquor smell and empty tese to me even though I am not drinking in the other side of the table.


    The other hunters who had been jealous of me until a while ago, open their eyes when they see Liz and Sytry eating so much.


    An excellent Hunter is a glutton. There was a lot of parties in the store, but our table is probably the noisiest.


    Red Vermillion Ale is a stronger alcohol than Silver White Ale. A drink that is said to only have the smell and the color of alcohol.


    A barrel with a faucet is carried on a cart. Liz crunches on the bone of the boned meat and drinks the reddish-brown liquid she just pours in one breath.


    The other table who saw that makes a lot of noise. It is not the level of a simple drinker.


    Liz wipes her mouth with her sleeves and put her hands on her cheeks as if she was ted.


    Her profile with her redden cheeks because of her condition is much more sexy than usual.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Ah¡­ It feels so good¡­ It has been so long since I got drunk¡­ Syt, you did a good job. Second, please.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Onee-chan, you created a resistance way too fast¡­ Even though, it was a specially made¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s your job, right? Syt if you don¡¯t do it who will help us create new resistance?¡±


    ¡°Sniff, sniff¡­ Cry-san, my sister treats me as a convenient woman¡­!¡±


    ¡°!! Syt, hey, I told you to not touch Cry-chan, right!? You are prohibited from touching¡­ Pro-Hi-Bi-Ted! Ti, guard that side!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, Onee-sama.¡±


    ¡°I have lent you, ten digits! I will have you return it with your body.¡±


    Sytry tries to get around Liz who is opening her arm and guarding me. She seems a little drunk but she seems like she still has room to move.


    The¡ºAlchemist (Renkinjutsu-shi) ¡» and the¡ºThief (Tozoku) ¡» can¡¯t be shaken off. By all means, I want you to demonstrate that defense power when escorting me. Even if I have ¡ºBarrier Finger¡» I am scarred¡­


    If it a serious sister fight, I would stop it but even if they raise their voice a little, Sytry¡¯s expression looks like she is having fun.


    Being gentle is one of Sytry¡¯s virtues.


    ¡°It is good that you are having fun¡­ By the way Sytry, I forgot my wallet¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡­. This is evil¡­¡±


    ¡°Sniff, sniff.¡±


    If Anthem was here, I would have asked him¡­ Well, no matter how much you ingested, the bill will be high. If I have Liz and Sytry with me, I don¡¯t need to go easy on them.


    I will probably return itter¡­


    ¡°Strange Grief¡± shares their possession. I did a few things but I may have troubled Sytry the most.


    I made a dogeza in my heart, and then the entrance door suddenly open with a loud noise.


    The hustle and bustle settle down slightly. Every eye gathers at the entrance.


    It was a group of people with uniformed outfit who enters.


    For one party, they might be a little too much¡­ Eight person, all men. All fully armed.


    All eight of them have strong physique and it ismon for Hunters to have it but even their hostility could be felt from their gesture of looking around the inside of the tavern.


    Tino frown and says in small voice.


    ¡°New arrival, isn¡¯t it¡­¡±


    Excellent Treasure Hunter from everywhere gathers in Zebrudia Imperial Capital. Regardless if they are new or senior Hunters, or outside the border, Hunterse and go quite intensely.


    And for Hunter being underestimate is a big deal so, Hunters who just arrived are generally easily irritable. There are quite a few who started a quarrel with Hunters based in the Imperial Capital.


    Among them, there are ridiculous Hunter who quarrel with other to rify who is the superior.


    The most troublesome thing for me is that most of these guys don¡¯t know of the name ¡°Infinite Variety¡±.


    The Alias of ¡°Infinite Variety¡± is famous enough to be known by most of the Hunters based in the Imperial Capital but the world is wide, and even if they know the name, it is unlikely that they will know my face¡­ In other words, what I want to say is that I, who looks like a small fish, is easily embroiled.


    The central figure is arge man.


    He is lightly dirty, but he is wearing an extremely sturdy gray half-te armor with a dark brown cloak. ck hair trimmed short with an angry look.


    Our boy Gilbert also carry a big sword, but since our boy and his physique is too different, his feeling of intimidation is on a stronger magnitude.


    The height is close to two meters and his width is ordingly thick. He has nothing to envy to Gark-san who has a good buildpared to regr Hunters.


    From all the Hunters I know the one with the best physique is Anthem but the man who just entered is in the top ten.


    At least he is not a beginner. I get the impression that other Hunters are rubbed off because of their expressions. A Hunter who has made a name in another country is probably appropriate for him.


    Perhaps they are fully armed because they still didn¡¯t decide if the Imperial Capital will be their base of operation.


    Sytry confirms the man who seems to be the leader from his head to his foot and make a hot sigh.


    ¡°It is a wonderful trained body. His appearance is also sophisticated. I wonder if he is a High-Level Hunter¡­ Ha, it is good¡­ Nice.¡±


    ¡°What? Syt, is this your type? You have bad taste.¡±


    Liz crosses her legs andugh with her nose. Tino also surprisingly looks at Sytry.


    Sytry doesn¡¯t care of their line of sight, she just looks at the man with a heating gaze.


    ¡°Onee-chan, you can¡¯t understand. After all, for male type their physical strength is the base¡­ Their absorption rate and limit are high, High-Level Hunter are perfect. Hey, Cry-san. What do you think?¡±


    I am suddenly brought in the subject.


    But I see¡­ Sytry-chan¡¯s type are Macho guys. Sytry is a very quiet type so I though she also like the quiet type, but I see, it seems that there are things I didn¡¯t even knew about.


    I answer while feeling a little bit lonely.


    ¡°Un, un, you are right. As expect, muscles are important.¡±


    ¡°You are right¡­ As expect of Cry-san, contrary to Onee-chan you know what I am talking about! Kilkill-kun is made with joints, so his strength is a little¡­ On the lower side. I was wondering if I need one more guard. It is good, I wonder what his Level is ¡­¡±


    I feel like we are not talking about the same thing.


    Sytry looks at the Hunter like a maiden in love.


    She is essential to our party but if Sytry wants to quit the party, I will support her.


    People have their own path. I have no right to stop them.


    One day, each member of ¡°Strange Grief¡± will go their separate way.


    ¡°Oi, you are in the way.¡±


    But I think you should stop if it is with that guy. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading this.


    Now I am having some doubt, Kilkill isn¡¯t made from a Hunter, right? She just uses Hunters as a model, right? It is not like Shou Tucker in Fullmetal Alchemist, right?  Now I am starting to get afraid.


    Can you feel it that guys gonna spell trouble to Cry, I can feel it.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus.

 Chapter 64，Part2: 2 - Feast ③

    <h4>Chapter64£¬Part2: 2 - Feast ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 64 Feast ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The new party immediately entangles with other Hunters.


    They approach one of the tables, bash the head of a Hunter who was drinking onto the table without questions ask.


    The sound of tes breaking. The air cools down at once and the hustle and bustle stop for a moment.


    It was the man on the front who struck him. With a grin and a smile of intimidation, he looks down at the other Hunter whose consciousness hasn¡¯t caught up with the sudden attack.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ Ah? What is your deal, bastard? There are other seats, you know¡­ Kuh!?¡±


    Without question, the new partyunches the other member around the table.


    There was a difference in the number of people. They are drunk. But above all, the neers are used to that kind of behavior. They have left their weapon on the side of the table but shortly after taking it, they were kicked down on the ground. Surrounded and beaten up like a punching bag.


    It was unclear why he is still waving a big table. This is already a crime.


    However, with his level if Liz or Luke are caught in, it may be quite dangerous. It is the end of the world.


    Someone from his surrounding clench his teeth and talks in a loud voice. His eyes were on everyone in this ce.


    ¡°Listen! We are the ¡°Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡±. We came from the ¡ºMist Country¡». And remember this! This person is the strongest Hunter in the ¡ºMist Country¡»¡­ Arnold Hale ¡°Heavy Lightning Strike¡±!¡±


    Arnold didn¡¯t say anything to this introduction. He is just crossing his arm.


    The ¡ºMist Country¡»¡­ There is a sea between us. It seems that they came from a long distance. If you are going to cross the sea, you should go to another country. Well, we are alsoing from the outside, so we are not in a position toin. It is not something to rejoice to see more troublesome Hunter in the town where we live.


    Liz is watching with her round eyes as they did such a stupid demonstration and look around.


    I was snorting as I sat on my chair.


    Jeez, if I was the only one here, I would have paid my bills and get out of here.


    His entourage gathers his strength and proudly say.


    ¡°Listen carefully, you paysan of the Imperial Capital. Arnold-san Level is¡­ 7.¡±


    !?


    7¡­ you say? The man who is with that enthusiastic third-rate viin lookalike is on the same level as Ark. It is really the end of the world.


    In fact, the criteria for the Level Certification are not uniform between Explorer Association. It is a different story with the Higher-Level, but the facility which the level rises depends on each branch.


    Some branches only look at their fighting abilities while other ce importance on their personality. However, to think that a man who beats other Hunters without asking a question first is a Level 7, the quality of Hunters just made a dive.


    Let¡¯s use that as a teasing material the next time I see Gark-san.


    Liz slightly opens her eyes to their voice and tilts her head.


    ¡°Eh¡­ Mist Country, mmh¡­ We haven¡¯t been there, right Cry-chan? If we were over there, wouldn¡¯t Cry-chan be able to reach Level 10?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­ Level 9 and 10 need all the branch offices from each region to decide¡­¡±


    In the first ce, I don¡¯t want to raise my level.


    ¡°Ah¡­ If I crush him, will I be a Level 7 too?¡±


    ¡°A Kilkill-kun based on a Level 7¡­ I want to get closer. Hey, Cry-san, isn¡¯t it fine if I can go there? He just came here, so he probably doesn¡¯t know anyone, couldn¡¯t this probably be¡­ A golden opportunity?¡±


    Liz sighs deeply and Sytry is fidgeting.


    No one is worried about the crushed Hunter. It can¡¯t be help, I will worry about you.


    Level 7. Even if it is the evaluation of a small country, he has a Certification Level that is evaluating him as that Level. To Hunter, being violent is a virtue but at the same time he needs to be cautious and calmly grasp the difference in strength.


    The opponent has eight people. Even if ¡°Heavy Lightning Strike¡± doesn¡¯t have the appropriate power for his Level, the opponent is fully armed. I can¡¯t help but say that it is a bad time.


    Confirming that no one speaks in opposition, Arnoldugh with his nose to ridicules us.


    ¡°Fhun. There are only cowards¡­ The Imperial Capital is no big deal. Oi, Bring me alcohol and women.¡±


    ¡°Uissu.¡±


    Entourage A looks around the store.


    Unfortunately, there aren¡¯t many taverns with cute clerk when a tavern is exclusively for Hunters.


    His narrowed eyes catch on to me who is monopolizing three girls in the back of the store.


    His lips distorted and smile. Oi, oi, don¡¯t tell me you are going to go for female Hunters from another party?


    Is it allowed in the Mist Country? Is it Shura¡¯s Country?


    It is a problem if you underestimate us. If you do anything to us, we will answer back. We will at least resist.


    Tino will respond and Liz will do even more. I don¡¯t know for Sytry-chan though.


    Entourage A approaches with a grin. And before he starts calling me, Liz stood up.


    Her cheeks are dyes red, she makes a big smile and says. Entourage A opens his eyes to the unexpected development.


    ¡°What? You also want an entourage to drink with? There is no helping it.¡±


    ¡°O, Onee-sama, instead I can¡­¡±


    ¡°It is fine, you can sit down. I will show you how-to-do-it.¡±


    Liz sexily puts her finger on her lips and winks. It is the expression when she ns on doing a prank.


    She has a lot of exposure. There are few irregrities in her body, if you look closely, she does have a little bit of volume in her chest and her exposed skin has a healthy sex appeal. She has a nice face, if I didn¡¯t know her true nature, I will find her very attractive.


    ¡°Ah, Onee-chan, you are unfair!¡±


    ¡°The fastest get the worm¡­¡±


    Entourage A looks down and made an ugly smile at me who is in front of him, Liz pours Red Vermillion Ale from the barrel into a mug.


    Entourage A¡¯s nose moves for a moment and gives a suspicious look. From the scent, he must have understood that its content is super strong alcohol.


    However, before raising his voice, Liz walks with her mug in one hand.


    A smiling Liz approaches Arnold¡¯s table with her mug.


    The eyes of his entourage crawls around Liz¡¯s skins. They check her stomach, her tight and chest and finally check the hellish ¡ºHighest Roots (Origin to Heaven) ¡», and frown.


    However, at the end, their face made a disgusting smile, but they didn¡¯t notice it. One part of the Hunters in the surrounding turn pale, do they know Liz?


    Arnold is the only one who seems uninterest.


    Maybe¡­ He is with the big breast faction.


    ¡°¡­ Sit down. Your name?¡±


    ¡°You want to drink alcohol, right? Right now, I am in a good mood, so I will specially treat you. Liz-chan, so kind¡­¡±


    And Liz without answering the question¡­ turn her mug upside down above Arnold¡¯s head.


    As the name suggests, a reddish-brown ale falls on his face.


    ¡°Wha¡­!¡±


    ¡°I will even give you my mug. Awesomeee! You can also disinfect! Two bird, one stone? Discovery of the century?¡±


    Shortly after raising his voice, Liz smashes Arnold¡¯s head with her mug.


    And with the same momentum she raises her foot high and do a Mawashi-geri she caught his Entourage A, B, C and D who doesn¡¯t understand the situation and got kicked off. A huge wooden table got caught and start floating in the air.


    The Hunters around me are stunned. Lizugh loudly and hits Arnold over and over with the mug handle which is what was left of the mug.


    Sytry stands up, screams and fall down towards me.


    ¡°O, Onee-chan, so terrible! Even though I told you I wanted it. You always take everything I want¡­ Cry-san, admonish Onee-chan, please.¡±


    ¡°It is kind of impossible.¡±


    Screams and yells echoes. I scratch the back of my neck and pat Sytry¡¯s pitiful head who is hugging me.


    Tino is looking at Sytry as if she was a demon.


    This¡­ The one they will be angry aboutter, will it me? I should quickly go pay my bills. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    That scene looks like Shanks in One Piece except Liz went and punch Arnold whereas Shanks just let it go.


    And what Sytry said doesn¡¯t help removing my Shou Tucker suspicion¡­


    It really does look like his party member will go crazy if Cry isn¡¯t here to reign them. XD


    Well looks like Arnold learn that there is always someone stronger than yourself but also more brutish than you.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Fhun: Arnold is not saying the words fun but he is expiring and making a sound to mock the Hunter in the tavern.


    Uisse: It is the sound someone make when say Yes like ¡®Kay.


    Shura¡¯s Country: Shura is Buddhism demigod of war. So Shura¡¯s country mean a country where there is now and only the strongest survive.


    Mawashi-geri: It is a spin kick, or a roundhouse kick in Karate.

 Chapter 65，Part1: 1 - Teriyaki

    <h4>Chapter65£¬Part1: 1 - Teriyaki</h4> <h4>Chapter 65 Teriyaki</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    One night after the hellish feast, I am listening to Eva¡¯s report in the n Master Room.


    Generally, a Treasure Hunter n is a fairly free organization.


    Initially, it was an organization created by Treasure Hunter Party for mutual aid. There are few procedures and conditions required to create one. In name it is a n and it exist although there is no particr function.


    But it is not like those organization are meaningless.


    For a Treasure Hunter who is close to self-employment, being in an ¡ºOrganization¡» has certain perks. In the first ce, strong headed Hunters can¡¯t get together and form a decent organization.


    On the other hand, ¡°First Step (Footprint of the Beginning)¡± is different.


    When I formed the n, I hired Eva and other professional clerks and threw everything at them.


    Now, I feel like I want to retire as a Hunter but at that time I wanted to stop being a Hunter so much that I was almost desperate. It was at the time when Strange Grief started clearing Shrine exceeding Level 5, every time we went exploring, everyone are always ending up almost in tatters, it was a threat for our life and I strongly felt that I was bing more and more of a dead weight.


    To be honest, I never once thought I would have made such a big n.


    Although I called out to ¡°Iron Cross¡± and ¡°Ark Brave (The Holy Spirit¡¯s Son)¡± to be our allies I would have never though they would join. Honestly, I was thinking if I fail then it is not that big of a deal.


    If you asked me how we did so well, I still don¡¯t really know how. Maybe, it was good that I didn¡¯t worked even if I was a founding party as I am awkward and ipetent.


    While I was randomly nodding, the power of the talented clerks helped ¡°Footprint of the Beginning¡± (regardless of its scale) reached top-ranked n in the Imperial Capital.


    Clean and prominent n House, you have the benefits to freely eat and drink in the Lounge. We also handle the replenishment of items and Relics selling and we have our own training ground.


    We have acquired function that doesn¡¯t lose to the Explorer Association, and among them there was¡­ a highly reliable informationwork.


    I don¡¯t remember giving any instructions, but it is probably because Eva is doing a great job.


    I have absolutely no clue on how she did it but now, Footprint is in the forefront of the information war, gathering fresh information.


    ¡°He looks like the real thing¡­ Arnold Hale Level 7. He seems to be a Hunter who was promoted by subduing a Thunder Dragon. The Level is certified by the Mist Country¡¯s¡­ ¡ºNebranubes¡» Explorer Association. The branch is weak, so I think there was some favoritism but¡­¡±


    And if you want to know something, you just need to ask Eva and she will tell you everything. There are too many talented people around me.


    What you should have is an excellent secretary. If you ask me what kind of secretary, I will answer someone who have a good brain like Eva, I am confident that I will immediately die if she is gone. I won¡¯t be able to sleep soundly. As a bonus, she is beautiful. There is nothing more I could wish for.


    You can even embezzle our funds, just don¡¯t disappear until I retire please.


    ¡°The real thing, eh¡­ This is troubling.¡±


    I gave a deep sigh to Eva¡¯s frank word.


    I was wondering if he might have cheated to be a High-Level but apparently, he wasn¡¯t a faker.


    Which mean, Liz defeated a Hunter who came from the outside with antecedent on his belt, without asking any question first. My worries just increased.


    .


    Liz Certification Level is 6 but everyone from Strange Grief are capturing Shrine with a Higher-Level than themselves so they are stronger than their Certification Level.


    So, it is not strange that Arnold, a Level 7 unterally lost but the problem is that shepletely took him by surprise.


    I will not argument about who was in the wrong here.


    A Hunter who has reached Level 7 will not quietly go down. Arnold should be boiling in anger right now. I think he would be convinced if he lost in a fair fight but with how it was done, he is sure to have a deep grudge against us.


    And people called Hunters have a higher attack power than defense power, except if they are a ¡ºPdin (Shugo Kishi: Guardian Knight) ¡».


    There is a good chance that even if it wasn¡¯t ¡°Severed Shadow¡± but another High-Level Hunter, he will still lose if he gets a sudden strike like that.


    ¡°A Thunder Dragon is super strong¡­ If he defeated it and got an Alias, he isn¡¯t someone weak.¡±


    What should I do?


    Dragons are the strongest living being for monsters.


    Even if I say ¡°Dragon (Ry¨±)¡± there are various type of it. Sub-Dragons to Pure Dragons such as Ancient Dragons. Sometimes they can also be divided by type like their habitat such as Flying Dragons, Land Dragons, Sea Dragons, etc¡­


    Well, to Hunters all of them are strong enemies and among them the ¡°Thunder Dragon (Rai Ry¨±)¡±, is a particrly troublesome dragon as they can freely control electricity and covert themselves on it.


    Rather, it ismon sense speaking but if there is Thunder in its name, it is basically super strong whatever the species.


    Because of its speed, it is extremely difficult to avoid it, the sound and the shock can easily reap Hunter¡¯s consciousness even with their enhanced body. As it conducts electricity it is almost impossible to prevent its attack with a metal armor. Mage has the ability to control lightning but only a High-Ranking Mage can do it.


    If it can control lightning, even rabbits are strong enemies. If a Dragons can control, it is an awful situation. I will die.


    I cross my arm and frown. Then Eva asks me worriedly.


    ¡°Have you ever fought one?¡±


    ¡°What I can say is¡­ Right¡­ It is really delicious when you do it as a teriyaki and bake it in sweet and spicy sauce.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°I am kind of hungry now¡­¡±


    I have encountered one but the one who fought it was Liz and the others. My only job was to hide behind the scenes.


    There is no mistake it was definitively stronger than me. But I didn¡¯t know if it was for Liz and the other. Their equipment was worn out but there was no one who was seriously injured.


    I clearly remember the taste as after they beat it, Sytry cooked it and it was juicy and super delicious. Or maybe it could have been the special sauce which was delicious. Sytry is a well-prepared girl.


    ¡°It has been a while, so I want to eat it again¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ As¡­ As expect there isn¡¯t any store in the Imperial Capital where you can eat Thunder Dragon¡¯s meat. In the first ce, it is a rare and expensive material I have never heard anyone eating it¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. Hmm¡­¡±


    What should I do¡­?


    For the time being, it is already decided that I am going to make aint to Gark-san but if there isn¡¯t a good reason a fight between Hunter isn¡¯t tolerated.


    Since I have a long rtionship with Gark-san, he won¡¯t probably fire me, but he doesn¡¯t seem like a boy who will calm down.


    If I can do a dogeza secretly, I can do it as many times as you want but if I do a dogeza after what happened, it is weird. Even they won¡¯t be convinced.


    I think for a while but maybe because I am hungry, I can¡¯t keep my focus.


    I didn¡¯t say something for a while, but I finally decided to give up on thinking about it.


    Even if he got taken by surprise as it is Liz-chan, it is probably fine¡­ I am used to it. It is not the first time that I unintentionally buy a grudge against Hunters.


    I will get an ear bashing and be reprimand by Gark-san¡­ What I can do is probably just that.


    Suddenly I realize that Eva is silently waiting for my words.


    With a regretful look, her light purple eyes are watching here. For me who have passed a long time together with her, I know what she is thinking about. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank for reading!


    Cry and the other baked a dragon just because when that monster is at the summit of the food chain. It is no wonder everyone thinks you are so strong. Especially with how you say it. It is like you killed one just to eat it.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Raw: Â}둤ÎÓù×ÓLooks like in the raw they change Ark to the Holy Spirit¡¯s Son instead of Heaven¡¯s


    ¡º¥Í¥Ö¥é¥Ì¥Ù¥¹¡»: If you have a better name, I¡¯ll take it.


    Dragon (Ry¨±): Same as Alchemist (Renkinjustsu-shi) in the raw they put Ry¨± and on the top Dragon.

 Chapter 65，Part2: 2 - Teriyaki

    <h4>Chapter65£¬Part2: 2 - Teriyaki</h4> <h4>Chapter 65 Teriyaki</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    She is different than me, she is a precious worker. As her employer, I am grateful for her to always help me, but she holds herself back too much.


    I don¡¯t mind if you rx a little bit mode.


    I drop my shoulder and exhale a long sigh.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Since Eva has brought up the Teriyaki subject, I am so hungry that I can¡¯t focus my thought.¡±


    ¡°!? I did not though!?¡±


    Eva exaggeratedly opens her eyes and argues.


    It is a joke. You don¡¯t have to raise you voice¡­


    ¡°I think peace is the best, you know¡­ Well, I will talk this matter with Gark-san, we will see what will happen. Yosh, let¡¯s go eat some Teriyaki.¡±


    ¡°I will contact someone from my side. ¡­¡­ It is a ¡°Thunder Dragon (Rai Ry¨±)¡±, right?¡±


    I frighteningly listen to Eva who said that andugh a little bit.


    ¡°Well, we will do that next time. Thunder Dragon is delicious, but chicken isn¡¯t so bad either.¡±


    Even though you just told me there was no store with it in the Imperial Capital. Excellent people also have a first-ss joke sense.


    It is to the point where I want to learn from it.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    It has been a while since I have such a painful experience.


    It has been so long since thest time someone rebel against me¡­ When I was in the Mist Country and old base of operation Nebranubes.


    In such a small country, the Highest-Level of Hunters based in Nebranubes was 7.


    Among them, the one who went to fight the disaster Thunder Dragon which striked the country was Arnold Hale and the other. And they subdued it after a death battle. ¡°Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡± was known as the most powerful party.


    Arnold who was the strongest in both name and reality even got a glimpse of the upper brass of the Mist Country.


    The reason Arnold and his friends decided to leave such a cozy country is because they were aiming for higher.


    In the Mist Country, there was only five Shrines around, so there was a limit to sess as a Hunter.


    In order to capture High-Level Shrine, you have to gradually raise the level of Shrine to capture and be stronger by absorbing Mana Material.


    In Nebranubes, battlefield was overwhelmingly scarce.


    I had confidence.


    Even if it is a small country, there are only a handful of certified Level 7 Hunters. Among them Arnold is a Hunter specializing in battle ability.


    In the party and as the Leader, Arnold is by far the strongest, but the other members were also confident in their skills. In addition, they have arger number of people than the general party. They won¡¯t lose in a fight between Hunters.


    .


    I knew that the Zebrudia Empire has a greater number of Hunter than Nebranubes and its surrounding country. I also knew that there would probably be Higher-Level Hunter out there.


    But I didn¡¯t n on losing.


    ¡°Damn, that woman¡­ I let my guard down and she follow up with a surprise attack¡­ I can¡¯t forgive her.¡±


    They used one expensive potion that were stockpiled to heal Arnold¡¯s right-hand man¡¯s wound to the extent that he is able to move¡­ He growls and snorts.


    They have removed their equipment and armors. They are now wearing in clothes. Because those were damaged by the brawl in the tavern.


    One night after the brawl in the tavern, they had somehow gotten themselves together. ¡°Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡± were struck with a feeling of strong anger and a little bit of fear and went to visit the Imperial Capital Explorer Association.


    ¡°Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡± is a certified High-Level party. Explorer Association favored High-Level Hunters.


    Since it is often convenient to have one under your hand, it ismon sense to speak out when you change base.


    The Explorer Association of the Imperial Capital have a muchrger building than their homnd¡¯s one.


    The number of Huntersing and going is also in another orders of magnitude. In front of the counter, just by sitting on the chairs in the lobby you can see several parties passing by. Hunters with various armaments and races, it is so lively that Nebranubes can¡¯tpare to.


    However, even with suchrge number of Hunters there aren¡¯t a lot of strong one that catch his eyes.


    While frowning and squeezing his head in pain and surrounded by his party member, Arnold clenched his teeth.


    It wasst night scene that crosses his mind. That woman with her innocent smile suddenlyunched an attack. The shock of getting hit in the head by her.


    It wasn¡¯t simply anger thaty inside his chest.


    It is natural for Hunters to be wary of surprise attacks. Not to mention this is the Imperial Capital they just arrived and not their hometown where they are well known.


    He didn¡¯t expect to be attacked in the middle of the city, but he was ready. With Arnold¡¯s power, if the opponent was an average Hunter, he should have been able to fight back even if it was a surprise attack.


    However, he was unterally attacked and beaten. There was eight people on his side and only one in the other. Even though Arnold wasn¡¯t on alert, he still didn¡¯t drink so he wasn¡¯t drunk.


    As he has confidence in his skill, he understood that the other person isn¡¯t an ordinary one.


    Fighting against Phantom and monster is different from fighting against Hunters.


    But that woman was used to hit on people. A perfect surprise attack without any hesitation¡­ A heavy blow that isunch in thepse of time when his consciousness went nk because of the alcohol drenching him.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the Imperial Capital is a hotbed for Hunters, it is hard to image that there is a Hunter who can knock down Arnold who is strengthen with Mana Material in a single blow. It is probably a well-known Hunter in this Imperial Capital.


    I can¡¯t leave it as it is. Many Hunters had seen what happened in the tavern.


    If we withdraw after being unterally defeated by a surprise attack, the name ¡°Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡± will be stained. From now on, Arnold will make a name for himself in this holynd for Hunters. He can¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡°In a one-on-one¡­ If they fight fairly, Arnold-san wouldn¡¯t lose!¡±


    One member in the party, the youngest one, Juster bes red and says with all his might.


    But in his voice, you can discern slight fear on it.


    The Hunter who beat Arnold until he lost consciousness seems to have kept hitting him whileughing loudly.


    Juster entered ¡°Fallen Mist¡± after Arnold and other were already known throughout every party in Nebranubes.


    For this young Hunter who has always been in the strongest party, having his strongest party overwhelmed by just one Hunter was an experience enough to break the confidence he had until now.


    So far, he has been admiring Arnold. Even if he loses once, his trust for his members won¡¯t fall but a small crack can one day lead to a deadly situation.


    You can¡¯t create a natural enemy. I can¡¯t do nothing and go out as a loser either.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who it was, but I will drop them from their podium.¡±


    To Arnold promation, the other member gulp down.


    He looks at the dull golden color, giant de shining beside him. The weapon he didn¡¯t even have the time to take out in the tavern.


    A sword created from the material of the Thunder Dragon they subdued in the Mist Country. A sword with the power of lightning. It is also the origin of Arnold alias ¡°Heavy Lightning Strike¡±.


    I lick my lips. The wound on my head which should have healed start to hurt with a dull tingling.


    The High-ss healing potion which have a higher healing effect have been used for the serious injured members, so he used a middle-ss potion to heal his own wound. As a result, a scar from the size of an earthworm remained in his forehead.


    After all this time, he isn¡¯t going toin about one or two scars.


    The pain he feels is also imaginary. His wound was healed with a potion and his enhance natural healing ability.


    Arnold understands it. The phantom pain only needs one thing. A rematch with the Hunter who made this wound.


    And only when he wins would this pain go away.


    ¡°This is an opportunity. That woman¡­ She is probably a well-known Hunter in the Imperial Capital. If I can beat her fairly, I will gain fame. At least we won¡¯t be underestimated. No one wasing after me in Nebranubes¡­ So, it is convenient, it will enliven my dull arm.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see. In that sense, we might have been in luck.¡±


    Hay had an indignant expression and he was trembling and shuddering until now but now he shows a deep smile.


    What Arnold wants isn¡¯t just a simple increase in his reditation level. Not even glory from others.


    It is strength. And to get it, you need strong enemies.


    The first act in the tavern was unexpected and the worst but it turns out that as rumored, there really are strong people in the Imperial Capital.


    Then I just have to exceed everyone and control everything.


    Once they calmed down, we will need to look up at the enemy¡¯s name.


    With that intense temperament, we will be able to understand who it is by hearing a little bit from Hunters around here. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading.


    Keep dreaming Arnold you will never beat Strange Grief. Liz already beat the crap out of you while she was a Thief and you are a Vanguard.


    Go fight with someone on your Level.


    Seriously long chapter so there is a 3rd Parting tomorrow.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 65，Part3: 3 - Teriyaki

    <h4>Chapter65£¬Part3: 3 - Teriyaki</h4> <h4>Chapter 65 Teriyaki</h4> <h4>Part 3</h4>


    ¡°Sorry. We have kept you waiting. You are the oneing from Nebranubes, the Level 7 ¡°Heavy Lightning Strike¡±, right?¡±


    I raise my face. The one who called out to Arnold is a giant as tall as him.


    Hay opens his eyes and Juster takes a step back as if he was being pressured.


    You can even understand that there are bloated muscles under his uniform and on his hand and legs numerous deep scars. Arge tattoo is tattooed on his face and he overlook Arnold and his friends with his sharp eyes.


    Is his age one generation above Arnold¡­? But from that appearance, his enormous amount of energy hidden in his body is transmitted.


    It seems that the Branch Chief in the Imperial Capital was a former top-ss Hunter. I have heard the rumor, but the appearance of this masterpiece is beyond his imagination, Arnold lip¡¯s turn into a grin andugh.


    I get up from the sofa, we are about the same height¡­ A sharp line of sight collides between each other.


    The Branch Chief in the Mist country was a round man like a fat pig. As a Branch Chief he seems to be quite capable but as a warrior he was worthless.


    Every time he met Arnold a slight color of fear was visible in his eyes but what about this man in front of him?


    Gark sps his outstretched hand. To test him, I to put strength in my hands but he grabs it back with more strength.


    Strong. Despite him being supposed to have retreated from the front line¡­ This power!


    ¡°Aaah. So, you are¡­ Branch Chief Gark. I am Arnold Hale, Level 7. I will be in your care for a while.¡±


    ¡°Good job foring from so far away. You have subdued a Thunder Dragon, right? High-Level Hunters are weed.¡±


    Apparently, they already got the information.


    To Gark word the other members rxed. At that time, Gark hase up with something as if he just remembered.


    ¡°But¡­ It is only to guys who don¡¯t cause too much trouble, though.¡±


    It is a sentence with an implication on it.


    Arnold frown and Branch Chief Gark grins his thick lips and keeps a gruesome smile.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t get me wrong. I am not talking about you. There are many troublesome people in the Imperial Capital.¡±


    ¡°Troublesome people?¡±


    Hay standing next to him looks suspiciously.


    Treasure Hunter ticking each other is a daily urrence. It is not umon to have crossed one foot in the line of crime.


    As the Branch Chief knows that, to categorize them as ¡ºTroublesome people¡». What kind of person can they be?


    ¡°Aah, right. You even met one, right? I got amunication on it. I heard, you got beaten up by ¡°Severed Shadow¡± in the tavern.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry about that. You must be surprised. Liz is a¡­ Level 6. But she is a crazy one who even bites me although I am the Branch Chief¡­¡±


    In front of Arnold who opens his eyes, Gark smiles and pat his shoulder.


    He said he was sorry, but you can¡¯t see in his expression the intent to apologize at all. No, on the contrary¡­ Arnold can feel he was somewhat being looked down.


    Right after he says tavern, he looked at me as if I was a bumpkin who was unterally beaten by a woman with a lower Level than himself.


    For Treasure Hunter, strength is a sign of respect. As a member of the Explorer Assoc., he should try to maintain fairness to some extent, but his eyes are severe.


    Wasn¡¯t there favoritism in your homnd branch? Do you really have the ability to pass it in the Imperial Capital?


    It might have been my imagination, but it is humiliating.


    Arnold was clenching his teeth and ring at him but Gark continued without saying anything.


    ¡°Aah, that crazy dog¡¯s owner came and apologize. She was a little too excited when she heard that he was a Level 7, she will never touch you again so let her go, is what he said. Well, I am sure you were on edge as it was the first time in the Imperial Capital, but I heard you guys were also making a lot of noise. This time, I will forgive you as both of you were already punished.¡±


    ¡°Ow¡­ ner?¡±


    It was shocking for them toe and apologize but the word owner was even more shocking.


    Certainly, her appearance when she did her surprise attack without any hesitation made her feel like a beast, but she didn¡¯t look like a woman to be kept by someone. But there was no reason for Branch Chief Gark to tell a lie.


    ¡°Well, you can believe him. He isn¡¯t the kind of person who will allows her to ¡ºbully the weak¡». If you are a good boy, you shouldn¡¯t have any problem.¡±


    His voice was like he wanted tofort him.


    In his voice, rather than anger, Arnold felt a chill that he couldn¡¯t understand.


    He said she was a Level 6 but that woman was a strong one.


    To a Hunter who dered a Higher-Level than herself. She, without hesitation and with her fierce temperunches an attack. And she has the strong ability to support this.


    She doesn¡¯t look like a human who will work under someone. What is needed for such a beast to obey?


    If the one she obeys to is a Hunter, then there is only one answer¡­ Strength.


    To submit a berserk beast who will even attack the Branch Chief, you will need an overwhelming strength.


    How much strength is it? Liz have attacked Arnold and his friends. If so, it is obvious to think that he is way above Arnold who is down in the ground.


    Hay has a slightly pale face after listening to his words. He probablye to the same conclusion as Arnold.


    Whether he is aware of it or not, Gark ps his hand.


    ¡°Aaah, yes. It seems her owner¡­ ¡°Infinite Variety¡± has a request he want to ask you guys. He is one of less than five Hunters in the Imperial Capital¡­ There is no loss in making a connection with him.¡±


    ¡°A request¡­ You say?¡±


    Infinite Variety. While Arnold is carving his name in his head. Gark smile and says.


    ¡°I will pay you, so I want you to get a ¡°Thunder Dragon (Rai Ry¨±)¡±. I heard that you had defeated a Thunder Dragon and I wanted to eat it after a long time. Well, there is no deadline, so leave it in a corner of your head. I wish you good luck, ¡°Dragon yer (Ry¨± Koroshi)¡± gentlemen, is what he said.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading.


    Lol that request cry made. It is like he is mocking them. But he really went and request a dragon to eat because he was hungry. I can picture Cry in a clown outfit and grandly bowing to Arnold when he made that request XD.


    So, in the Imperial Capital there are less than 5 Level 8 Hunter. I wonder how many Level 9 or 10 is there? Probably 0 for Level 10 as it is Hero level.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 66，Part1: 1 - Debt

    <h4>Chapter66£¬Part1: 1 - Debt</h4> <h4>Chapter 66 Debt</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    On the third floor of ¡°Footstep of the Beginning¡± n House, there is aboratory for ¡ºAlchemists (Renkinjutsu-shi) ¡».


    It is a vastboratory that upies 70% of the third floor. Several rooms are connected between each other, equipped with state-of-the art equipment and rare materials, it is probably the most expensive room in the n House.


    In the beginning, there was only Sytry Smart as an Alchemist in ¡°Footprint¡±. Now, she isn¡¯t alone anymore as someone else joined, but few Hunters had been seen using this floor as most of it are for Alchemists. This is because Sytry made arge investment with her own wallet when the building was built.


    It was enough to silence Eva who was originally working as a merchant and is strict about money.


    I still remember it because I had a strong impression of that day, probably because of the gap in expression between the stunning Eva and the smiling Sytry.


    It has been a long time since I went to Sytry¡¯sboratory, it is still neatly arranged. When you unlock the door to enter, you will be greeted by two Iron Golems for security purpose, their appearance is as always intimidating.


    When you say Alchemist, you would think of a somewhat suspicious atmosphere but Sytry¡¯sboratory is as clean as she is.


    A sleekly polished floor with white wallpapers.


    There are strange instruments lined up in a ss shelf, books written in anguage that I have no idea existed until now in the bookshelves. There are items avable for Alchemist and all of them are organized. It doesn¡¯t give a suspicious impression at all.


    It is often misunderstood but ¡ºAlchemist (Renkinjutsu-shi) ¡» is more of a researcher than ¡°Magi (Madoushi: Mage)¡±. Well, this is Sytry-chan¡¯s belief.


    Alchemists often use monster material and herbs that have a unique odor, but the air here is clean and there is no foul odor. She is very a thoughtful child.


    Many alchemy materials are expensive items such as jewel or precious metals. Sytry¡¯sboratory is always locked down, the only one who have the double of the keys are me, a member of ¡°Strange Grief¡± and the other Alchemist girl¡­ Talia.


    At the sound of the door opening, one of the two figures standing in front of the table arranged in the center of the room turns to look over here¡­ It is Sytry with her in gray robe.


    When she confirms it was me, she put her hands together, smiles and approaches me.


    ¡°Wee, Cry-san.¡±


    ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°No. I was making potion to be sold¡­ The preparation is already over, so it is fine now.¡±


    On the table, there was a strange big device resembling to an hourss. What is different from a regr hourss is that, in the upper part there is something like paste rather than sand, some strange device is attached in its center and something is umted at the bottom.


    Probably a device to extractponent but I have no idea what it is.


    Sytry loots expensive monster material defeated by ¡°Strange Grief¡± and transforms it into potion and other thing that could be sold at an even higher price and gain huge profit with each tradingpany.


    The result obtained in an exploration are, basically, equally divided among members and so, this is the reason why Sytry is the richest one among us. ording to Eva who arranged a part of her transaction with somepanies, that amount seems rarely seen on an individual to earning.


    ¡°I am sorry Talia-chan. Can you fill the jar with the rest of the potions and put them in a wooden box?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    While pouring something like a light green powder in the big ss container, Talia replies after wiping the sweat on her forehead.


    It seems they are unusually busy.


    Creating potions is arge part of Sytry¡¯s side business but it seems that the price will fall if she makes too much. So, it is the first time I have seen her making something with someone¡¯s help.


    Talia removes the ss container from the bottom of the instrument and takes it to another room.


    Maybe because she saw my questioning look, Sytry starts to exin it to me.


    ¡°The other day, I was consulted by everyone who had used their magic power to charge Cry-san¡¯s Relics¡­ We want to do the trial on our own when we have the time, so we want you to amodate us with your potion is what they said.¡±


    ¡°Seriously¡­?¡±


    This kind of thing is not training or anything like it¡­


    They were foaming andpletely unconscious, it is enough for it to be a trauma, but they still want to do it again, are they big M?or what?


    ¡°Of course, I will have them pay for the materials¡­ But it is wonderful. Cry-san¡¯s enthusiasm has been conveyed and this is one of their response. It is a good thing that I also tried to inspire them.¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right.¡±


    It seems more like a provocation than an inspirational speech, but I don¡¯t feel like pointing it out to Sytry whose eyes are shining.


    I randomly nod and Sytry continues with an even more enthusiastic tone.


    ¡°So, I wonder if I should improve the potion a little bit. It is a rare opportunity for Hunters who absorbedrge amount of Mana Material to willingly be a subject. Until now, human experiments have been mainly conducted with orphans in the abandoned area. It is good that they doesn¡¯t rot afterwards but they are not so healthy¡­ So, everyone had to be recovered.¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right?¡±


    ¡°Observing the progression with the cooperation of everyone and the method for a rapid growth of magic power can be proved, it will be a new epoch! Lucia-chan¡¯s mental strength was too powerful, so it wasn¡¯t helpful as a reference. If we can prove it with less talented Mages, Mages training method will probably change. We can also make them owe us a big favor! Now, providing potions cheaply to everyone has a lot of benefits! Cry-san what do you think about that?¡±


    ¡°Do it moderately, okay.¡±


    Seriously, do it moderately, okay?


    ¡°I was thinking of giving the same potion that Lucia-chan is using right now but it is a little too hard for them¡­ The cost is too high, and it affects their mental state¡­¡±


    ¡°I came to repay you.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Sytry gives a nk look. I don¡¯t hate seeing Sytry having fun, but it is more constructive to exin this to another Alchemist like Talia rather than me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Of course, when you say Alchemist the first thing you think of are the Elric Brother and the onlyb they have was their library where they tried to resurrect their move. I still remember how scary it was, that was good old time. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only one who was afraid of it.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    M: M means masochist.

 Chapter 66，Part2: 2 - Debt

    <h4>Chapter66£¬Part2: 2 - Debt</h4> <h4>Chapter 66 Debt</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    What I am returning now, is the money she lent me to pay the restoration of the tavernst time.


    Most of the foods and the drinks are payed by the other members but I will pay for those expenses when it happens. I don¡¯t follow them to explore Shrines but I still get a share, so this is the least I can do.


    When I said that I forgot my wallet and had her paid, Eva reprimanded me.


    Sytry blinks her eyes and continuously looks at me.


    ¡°No, it is okay. After all this time. I will lend it to you.¡±


    ¡°I borrowed so much that I don¡¯t even remember how much I borrowed until now¡­¡±


    I have at least taken notes every time I borrows it, but I don¡¯t know the total amount as I never calcted it.


    Relics are extremely expensive and since I am only managing the n, I have no other ie. Sytry knows it but she has never told me the sum.


    She said in the tavern that it was in the ten digits, but is that true? Doesn¡¯t that make ten billion Gils?


    Sitry touches her cheeks and shyly says.


    ¡°I have also borrowed a lot¡­ So, I hope I can repay it someday.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be repaid unless it is return gradually.¡±


    ¡°When I get a million or two million back it will just be a drop in the ocean. At that time, I will have you repay it with your body.¡±


    ¡°I am being spoiled.¡±


    Originally, it won¡¯t be strange if I was kicked out of the party, but she is giving me this kind of treatment. I make my shoulder very small.


    If this amount of debtes to be known, what kind of torment will Eva prepares for me¡­ Sytry without knowing my inner though, has her cheeks turn red and talk in a catish voice.


    ¡°I will spoil you a lot now. In return, when the timese, I will have you spoil me a lot, okay?¡±


    Hmm? Am I a sponger? Am I going to be safe after retirement?


    I am aware of myck of worth, but I think I have somemon sense. I frown and answer.


    ¡°I will repay you.¡±


    ¡°¡­ How?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will borrow from Lucia?¡±


    ¡°That, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you are in debt¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, when I retire, I am thinking of opening a sweet shop.¡±


    ¡°Amazing. It will be a great sess! How many years is it going to take before returning theter range of ten digits?¡±


    Sytry smiles and says. I am sure she isn¡¯t being sarcastic, but I can only hear it as her being sarcastic.


    So, it is in ater range¡­ Let¡¯s prepare myself and discuss it with Eva next time. I deeply carve that into my heart.


    By the way, I don¡¯t intend to sell the Relics I have collected. Encountering a Relic is a once-in-a-lifetime meeting. In the years I passed to gather my collection of Relics, there are some which are rarely avable among the Relics I have gathered.


    When I retire, I intend to donate everything as a shared property to my Party. Well, Luke and the other wouldn¡¯t use hundreds of Relics, but it is irresponsible to leave the Party, so it is to make up for it.


    For the time being, I will return what I owe forst night drinking party to Sytry. The amount is¡­ 360 000 Gils. It is enough money for a normal family to live for two month, if they spend it modestly, but it is not a lot of money for a Hunter. For me, it is a painful expense.


    Sytry obediently receives it without counting the amount. She put it in her rugged robe pocket and says as if she suddenly realized it.


    ¡°Oh, yes. If you absolutely can¡¯t repay it¡­ There is three ways to get rid of the debt.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I will hear it, for reference. You can¡¯t say to forget it because we are even.¡±


    Even like this, I am still careful about financial rtionship. Sytry-chan says with her red cheeks.


    ¡°First way¡­ is to marry me. If I be your spouse, our assets will be unified, and your debt will naturally disappear. I will do my best to like sweets thing. You can leave it to me to somehow silence Onee-chan. I won¡¯t let one of her fingers touch you.¡±


    It is a funny joke. No, it is not like I am against it, but it is just not something to do to repay my debt.


    ¡°¡­ The second way is?¡±


    ¡°The second way is¡­ Cry-san for you to be my adoptive son. I will clean your debt as a present. I know Cry-san very well. I will do all the housework such as cooking and washing, and I will also allow you to eat sweets as a hobby. I will do my best to somehow silence Onee-chan.¡±


    Sytry¡¯s jokes sense is as good as Eva. I can¡¯t really judge it but what is the difference with the first one?


    I was getting a little bit nervous, but I didn¡¯t let it show in my face. Then I nod usibly and ask.


    ¡°Those are¡­ attractive proposals. And the third way?¡±


    Sytry answers without a break.


    ¡°It is to confess everything and put me in jail. But at that time, it is be sad to be lonely so I will be happy if you put my sister in with me, as a set.¡±


    Don¡¯t say that with a smile. I must be careful to not increase my debt¡­


    In the first ce, you say to send you in prison, but I won¡¯t do something so bad to you. I sigh once and decide to evade the subject.


    ¡°By the way, the teriyaki you made before with a ¡°Thunder Dragon (Rai Ry¨±)¡± was really delicious.


    ¡°Ah, that was a homemade special seasoning¡­ I think it will probably be more to your taste if you do it with chicken. After all, ¡°Dragon (Ryu)¡± taste is worser than livestock which is raised to be eaten. I remember the recipe. Should we grill one tonight?¡±


    Sytry notices my obvious change of subject and rides on the story.


    Well then, how I am going to find money? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Later range of ten digits: Cry owes Sytry between 50 billion to 99 billion. Damn, Cry I doubt you can ever afford to repay her¡­

 Chapter 67，Part1: 1 - Strong Enemy

    <h4>Chapter67£¬Part1: 1 - Strong Enemy</h4> <h4>Chapter 67 Strong Enemy</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Eight Hunters are gathered in a luxury inn for Treasure Hunters in the center of the Imperial Capital.


    Unlike those used by aristocrats and merchants, inns targeting Hunters value quality rather than luxury.


    A cold room that allows the storage of monster materials, meetings room, rooms to wash and maintain armor full of blood, there are a lot of useful things gathered to help with the aftercare of a Shrine exploration.


    Each piece of furniture is sturdy so that even powerful Hunter doesn¡¯t break it, the size of the room is also veryrge for any party size.


    Compare to their inn in their homnd in Nebranubes, those facilities are very useful. But Arnold¡¯splexion doesn¡¯t look good when sitting on his chair.


    The cause is the words he received from the Branch Chief Gark.


    He looks around the party members and confirm with a somewhat low threatening voice.


    ¡°Have you gathered rumors about him?¡±


    ¡°Y, yes. Apparently, he is a famous Hunter here¡­¡±


    While sweating, the party¡¯s vice-leader Hay begins his exnation.


    ¡°Infinite Variety¡±.


    That is his Alias. The owner of the ¡°Severed Shadow¡±, as Branch Chief Gark informed him. He doesn¡¯t know if he was serious when he asked us to subdue a Thunder Dragon ¡ºBecause he wants to eat it¡».


    Initially, he was an existence that is already considered as his enemies as he was the Party Leader of that woman who unterally punched Arnold. But the risk is too high to barge in and start fighting.


    The subjugation of the ¡°Thunder Dragon (Rai Ry¨±)¡± is the highest achievement Arnold and his friends made.


    The dragon who had been rampaging in the Mist Country has certainly the power to destroy a country.


    Before Arnold and his friends challenged it, a lot of High-Level Hunters failed to repel it, it is indubitably an absolute strongest. Arnold was given his Alias and awarded his Level 7 because this achievement was worthy of it.


    Thunder Dragon (Rai Ry¨±).


    A huge body and strong scales. Possessing full mastery of aerial movement as he can fly in the sky. A lightning breath that is difficult to avoid and armed with w as long as arge de and its sharpness far exceeding the average sword. A dragon that has been certified as one of the top dragon species.


    The one who directly defeated the dragon is Arnold and his friends, the ¡°Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡±. But countless Hunters have helped on that subjugation.


    After setting up the stage, checking everything, preparing all the necessary equipment and measures against it, we set up a trap.


    It is a battle we can¡¯t afford to lose as it can result in the destruction of the country. Not only it was a deathmatch, it has alsosted for hours.


    The Level of rmendation to subjugate it is 7 but ording to Arnold who had actually faced it, the rmendation Level is too low.


    Luckily, the subjugation was sessful but if they made one mistake, Arnold and his friends would have died. If he could fight against it no matter how many times and even use his powerful weapon created from its material, the fight wouldn¡¯t be any easier.


    No matter what kind of predicament you get in a Shrine, if Ipare it to the Thunder Dragon, it would still be better and I can ovee it.


    Its corpse was dismantled, and the Mist Country rejoiced. Even if it was distributed to all the Hunters who cooperated, we received a reasonable amount of money.


    Regardless of whether the subjugation difficulty is suitable, everything on the dragon is a treasure. His bones and scales, even its inside is considered as a precious jewel as its blood and meats are also in high demand as potion materials.


    To use some part of it as an ingredient for food when you risk your life fighting it, is indubitably the idea of a madman. If I hear that somewhere there is a Hunter who does that, I will only consider it as a joke.


    But if that person is a High-Level Hunter, it is another story.


    ¡°When ites to Hunters in Zebrudia, Rodin is famously known but¡­ Damn, Level 8, you say¡­¡±


    Upon hearing the information, Arnold spitefully say that.


    Level 8. A man with a certification Level higher than Arnold who killed a Thunder Dragon.


    The members of ¡°Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡± who fight life threatening battle against Phantom and doesn¡¯t back down have a grave expression.


    As the Mana Material drastically improve Treasure Hunter ability, there can berge differences in abilities.


    Exactly like there is a difference of heaven and earth between an average Hunter and Arnold. He shows that the same can be said between Higher-Level Hunters and Arnold.


    Near Nebranubes, there were only five Shrines.


    Even so, the five Shrines have different certification Level, he was blessed when youpare it to the surrounding countries butpared to the Imperial Capital where there are innumerable Shrines of any level, there is a great difference.


    In this country, there are several High-Level Shrines that can further enhance Arnold and his friends who have hit their limits in Nebranubes Shrines.


    The strongest in the Mist Country is called the ¡°Heavy Lightning Strike¡±, I assume that name doesn¡¯t work in this Imperial Capital. No even if they ept it¡­ It is not considered as that high of a rank.


    I had expected it to some extent but because of their power, ¡°Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡± were feared and awe-inspiring and that fact hit them harder than they expected.


    The certification Level doesn¡¯t always represent their strength but if that ¡°Infinite Variety¡± can hunt a Thunder Dragon as a snack then he is at least¡­ above Arnold and his friends.


    ¡°In this country, is there a lot of guys that can prey on a ¡ºThunder Dragon (Rai Ry¨±) ¡» like that? But at that tavern, there shouldn¡¯t have been a Hunter like that.¡±


    ¡°Bu¡­ But Arnold-san. The ¡°Infinite Variety¡± I saw could only be seen¡­ as a small fish¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Damn!¡±


    To Hay terrified word, Arnold strongly steps on the floor.


    To a Hunter being underestimate can be fatal but challenging someone into battle despite knowing they will lose is not something a Hunter will do.


    Gark¡¯s eyes full of pity is stuck in his head. Those eyes are¡­ The eyes of someone who is convinced that ¡°Infinite Variety¡± surpasses ¡°Heavy Lightning Strike¡±.


    The request to deliver a Thunder Dragon affirms that.


    The original n was to show off out presence to the Hunter in the Imperial Capital, sell the item we got near Nebranubes at a high price, then we will go stretch our legs and crush thisnd Shrines one by one.


    But we stumbled on our first step.


    Fortunately, it was a famous Hunter who did that.


    The information brought by Hay and the others on ¡°Infinite Variety¡± was, whatever if it was true or false, more than what they expected.


    ording to someone, a man with an eye that can see the future.


    ording to another, a man who reached Level 8 without any mistakes.


    ording to another one, a Party Leader with each member having an Alias.


    Everyone knows of his name. But no one knows of his real power. A mysterious Treasure Hunter. There was also information about him being a god-like man.


    If his name is as famous as the name of Rodin who reached until Nebranubes, then there is no doubt about his ability.


    Without a doubt, he is one of the leading Hunters in this Imperial Capital, so his bad reputation won¡¯t be spread.


    Arnold clench his chattering teeth, squeezes his simmering anger and chills and made a decision.


    ¡°Tsk¡­ We will check the situation. First, do what we need to do. Prepare ourselves. We don¡¯t have enough information.¡±


    Arnold and his friends aren¡¯t knights who fight while following rules. They are Hunters.


    When dealing with a strong one, you need to make preparation proportional to its strength. It is even more true when you fight a battle, you know you will lose.


    The shoulder of one of the member start trembling because of the passion contain inside his voice.


    ¡°Well¡­ What about his request to deliver a Thunder Dragon?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intent to take on his provocation. I haven¡¯t received an official request.¡±


    First, we need to determine the situation. We need to look for weaknesses.


    A huge n and a Party consisting of member with only Aliases. The opponent is too huge and powerful, but this is why we will definitely have a chance.


    His golden eyes start to shine brightly toward this mighty goal since the Thunder Dragon.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Whaaaa that part was so hard to trante I don¡¯t know what happen¡­ Is it because it was Arnold perspective? I don¡¯t know but I hope part 2 will be easier than that. So sorry if there was some confusing part or sentence.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 67，Part2: 2 - Strong Enemy

    <h4>Chapter67£¬Part2: 2 - Strong Enemy</h4> <h4>Chapter 67 Strong Enemy</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Why ¡­ How did such things happen¡­?¡±


    Eva confirms my debt memo and says in a quivering voice.


    Her mouth was agape and her eyes wide open. It is a rare expression for Eva as she always looks calm.


    Even me, I don¡¯t feel like leaning on the back of my chair like usual but instead fold my arms and pretend to think.


    Although the ie of ¡°Strange Grief¡± is equal, if a Party Member wants some of the items they obtained, such as a specific Relics or monster material then our rule is to let the Member buy it at a price lower than the market price and give that money to the Party.


    Well, we arepanion who knows each other, most of the Members had little desire so we have been pretty casual about those rules. But the reason why my debt naturally increased is probably because I had bought most of the Relics which is expensive even with a Hunter ie.


    Since I had no money, during my travel, every time I bought one, I was borrowing from everyone but after our newest Member, Eliza joined, Sytry took over as she has the most room for it.


    I am in a state where I ampletely spoiled. I have been looking away until now, but this is very bad¡­ Probably.


    Eva knows of the Relics lining up in my private room. At the same time, she also knows of the contents of my wallet and the amount of savings I have. I am kind of half using her as my personal secretary. She may be able to deduce how I was able to fall into such a predicament.


    ¡°Weeell¡­ I have too many Relic I wanted¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Even top-ss Hunters can¡¯t gather that much, you know? I was wondering how you could buy one Relics after another¡­¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right¡­ At the same time, as the Level of Shrines my party could capture increased, the Relics they brought back were getting more expensive, so the debt increase further and further.¡±


    It is big enough that it is strange that no one pointed out so far. It is so huge that I don¡¯t really feel it anymore. Shocking.


    Eva scrapes her bangs and presses her forehead. Her expression seems more serious than me, the one who is responsible.


    ¡°¡­ I knew that sometimes you would take operational expenses from the n to buy Relics but¡­ As you return it immediately, I let my guard down.¡±


    Un, un¡­ Sytry was the one who filled that hole. There is no other choice so, should I just get married?


    The motive is¡­ Too impure.


    ¡°I, I will at least ask but¡­ You didn¡¯t borrow from the outside, right?¡±


    ¡°Only from Sytry.¡±


    I mean, I have borrowed from other people but Sytry repaid every single one for me.


    Relics are my lifeline. That is why I neverpromise but¡­ It might have been better to think and act a little more cautiously. There is really no other choice, should I just get married?


    The slim sses worn by Eva shines brightly. Her thoughtful look hassted only an instant.


    She immediately made a loud sigh and says.


    ¡°¡­ Haaa. Well, if it is ¡°Strange Grief (The Lamenting Ghost)¡± then after one¡­ Or two year, it should be manageable¡­ If you have the will to do it.¡±


    My current situation is already pretty out of my hand. But can I keep going as Hunter after a year or two?


    ¡°¡­ Can I do something with a Sweet store?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, I don¡¯t understand at all.¡±


    ¡°Yosh, I decided! Until I repay my debt¡­ I will refrain from purchasing another Relic.¡±


    When I put into word my determination, Eva eyes are somewhat skeptical.


    Until now, I brought Relics galore and bragged about it each time. It can¡¯t be helped, if she doesn¡¯t trust me. There is no choice but to show it with my action. At the same time, should I show off my motivation.


    ¡°Later¡­ right. I should also have a side job¡­ No, there is no need to go so far, let me think¡­ Maybe a part-time job.¡±


    ¡°Please stop it.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ How about a fortune teller? I don¡¯t have skills nor knowledge, but I feel like I can do it somehow.¡±


    ¡°P¡­ Please stop ittt!¡±


    I started to joke in the middle of it, but Eva¡¯s voice was desperate. Her face is paler than when she knew I had a debt.


    It was just a suggestion¡­ Well, if the Master of my n wants to start a fake fortune teller business, I would also desperately try to stop him.


    In the first ce, there are real fortune-teller with high sess rate in the Imperial Capital, I will immediately be uncovered and it will be the end.


    ¡°¡­ Maybe I should be a clerk from a store somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Please stop it.¡±


    ¡°How about cleaning? Like garbage collector, there was a request in the Explorer Assoc. because of theck of manpower, there was right?¡±


    The reward is low and it seems that you can take it even if you are not a Hunter so it looks like no one is taking it.


    ¡°¡­ Please stop it. Really, please¡­ Cry-san, don¡¯t you understand about your own position?¡±


    ¡°Hunters are free. There are no good or bad job. Even a Level 8 can collect garbage. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. Liz-san will rampage in the surrounding. So, please stop it.¡±


    I see¡­ I can¡¯t say it until I try, but it may be true.


    But I am in a bind now¡­ If it is like this, how can I make money?


    I don¡¯t have any special skills. I only have the ability of a regr person even though my level is disproportionately high.


    I can¡¯t eat if it isn¡¯t boil or cooked. Isn¡¯t it worse than just an ipetent? I¡¯m gonna puke.


    Can I only count on Liz, Sytry, Lucia and Tino donation? Aren¡¯t I garbage?


    ¡°Instead of a side job¡­ Isn¡¯t it better to dive in a Shrine, solo? As you are a Hunter.¡±


    Eva also seems to tell me to die.


    As I give up and give a pitiful smile, Eva made a long sight enough to get her soul out.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t make such a pitiful expression! ¡­ Fortunately, we have funds, if we take time, we can increase the funds a little bit. Cry-san just don¡¯t do anything! Do you understand? There is no need to increase the debt anymore. Because the mostmon cause for a party to copse is financial issues.¡±


    So, I need to do nothing, right?


    ¡­ I can only depend on Eva to do everything¡­ What is the difference from borrowing from Sytry?


    It helps me but Eva has her own job. She should already have a considerable burden just from running a big n.


    And you add my debt to clean up, I am way too sorry. I am too of a useless human.


    ¡°Cry-san, you just have to stand confidently. By just pulling yourself together, it makes thing easier for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eva¡¯s standard for pulling myself is quite low, eh. You mean for me to shut up and sit down right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She turns her eyes away. What became do your work as a n Master? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thx for reading!


    Haha Cry really want to open a sweet shop he mentions it every time.


    I think that Eva is afraid of Cry starting a fortune teller business and bing the number 1 in the capital so she just told him to sit down and do nothing. XD


    When Cry talked about good or bad job it made me remember Asterix and Obelix mission cleopatra with the scribe, French people will understand and that part where Jamel start to talk in Chinese as I understand it. It was so funny XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus.

 Chapter 68，Part1: 1 - Gap

    <h4>Chapter68£¬Part1: 1 - Gap</h4> <h4>Chapter 68 Gap</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The morning of a n Master is early.


    Shortly before the sun rises. When I wake up in my private room in the n House, I first go to the bathroom to take a light shower to remove my drowsiness.


    Then I put on my clothes. As I have many of the same clothes, I always wear the same clothes. But the type and the number of Relics I equip are different. The Relics I have collected vary from their type to their number and it has long exceeded the number one person can equip at once. There are some where their effect is activated just by wearing it but even if they are not big, there is a limit to the amount I can carry.


    The Relic I equip depends on my mood of the day. Every day, I wear ¡°Barrier Finger¡± and most of them are essories. Even if I wear a ring, earrings, ne, etc¡­ they are very convenient because it doesn¡¯t get in the way and has various effects.


    Even among Treasure Hunter there are a lot of them who wear essory-type Relics. Depending on how you do it, you can even hide the facts that you have Relics equipped on you.


    In my collection, there are many weapon-type Relic but as I don¡¯t have any battle skills, I don¡¯t carry them unless I have a reason to. I can at least activate its ability, but I have more chance to inflict a serious injury to myself rather than to others.


    Instead of those, I carry chain-type Relic. It is useful to hinder someone. It doesn¡¯t get in the way and even I can use it. Rather than carrying a weapon-type Relic, these allow the opponent to drop their guard down. Those has helped me many times, they are my favorite Relics.


    However, there are only a handful of Relics that are currently charged. The choices are limited.


    When I lightly look around the room, I can see that some Relics are gone but Sytry said that she might take some because she need it to develop a new Magic Recovery Medicine, so it doesn¡¯t bother me. There is no one who could steal in the n House of such arge n.


    Once fully equipped, I go to the n House Lounge for a breakfast.


    The Lounge is open twenty-four hour a day but most of the people are busy during the day so there are only n Clerical Staff. After having a light breakfast with sandwiches and coffee, I climb the stairs in high spirit to the n Master Room.


    And then I sit down in the beautiful chair which was disproportionate to my real strength as a n Master.


    ¡­ I have nothing¡­ To do.


    The spacious office desk is shiny, polish but also empty.


    Initially, as a n Master, I have almost no job to do. I gave almost all directive power to manage Footprint to Eva. The only things thates to me are those that Eva can¡¯t judge about or things that are delicate to make a decision unless you have the position of a n Master. But those kinds of work don¡¯t appear on a daily basis.


    It is not a joke when Eva told me to just sit there silently.


    Since I have nothing to do, I take out a soft cloth from my desk and with familiar movement, begin to polish my Relics one by one.


    To be honest, I am bored. I don¡¯t feel like trying to conquer life threatening Shrine, but I can¡¯t help but feel, I am wasting my time.


    Usually, I go out and look around the town or check the performance of my Relics collection in the underground training ground, but I can¡¯t do that now.


    Liz had sold a fight with Arnold.


    I didn¡¯t do anything, but he saw my face and for some reason I am often people grudge target. I had asked Gark-san to put them in their ce but going outside at this timing would be dangerous.


    Even if I go out with guards the opponent is a Level 7¡­ Tino will not be able to do anything, and I don¡¯t know where are the reliable Sytry and Liz. Above all, I can¡¯t take the busy Smart sister around and distract them just because I am free. Liz and Sytry also needs private time (Most of it are for training though).


    And also, it isn¡¯t good to check the performance of my Relics when their recharge can¡¯t be fulfilled. That is a luxury allowed only when Lucia is here.


    Each ring-shaped Relics are carefully polish and ce on the desk.


    A Relic randomly manifest. Since it is based on the information of the civilization that have once existed, the shape is roughly fixed, but there isn¡¯t two perfectly identical Relics.


    Even if they have the same ability, their designs may slightly differ. A simple one that doesn¡¯t have anything on it. One with gems-like stones on it. One with aplex pattern engraved on it. There are some made with a different colors, different shapes and even different materials.


    Although when the Relics are line up like this, these are just simple object, but you can feel as if they are giving off a mysterious atmosphere.


    Some Hunters don¡¯t trust the Relics of the past civilization and depends only on their own power. But I like it and couldn¡¯t resist the unique brilliance emitting from the Relics.


    Then I remove my chain-type and my bracelet-type, in this exact order.


    When I was feeling a strong self-satisfaction with my shining Relics, I remember that I have receiving a bracelet-type Relic from Tino.


    It was a Relic which luckily appeared in the famously easy ¡ºin Column Ruins¡» Shrine.


    Immediately afterwards, a Huge Golem appeared and started to rampage and then I became so busy that Ipletely forgot about it.


    I search inside my desk and take out the bracelet-shaped Relic that was left unattended.


    I wonder what her Shisho, Liz is teaching her. Tino gives me most of the Relics she finds.


    Even if I say it is a Relic, its ability is unknown. Tino who is still under training only capture Shrine with a level that isn¡¯t too high, she rarely finds useful Relics. But I thankfully ept the gifts from Tino.


    The Relic found this time came from a Shrine certified to be Level 1. The hidden power in Relics are also proportional to the concentration of Mana Material, so it may not be such a powerful Relic.


    The Relic was a simple ck bracelet with no special trait.


    The bracelet is made from metal. The weight and size are average, and the color is all ck. There is a pattern engraved along the design but there is no particr jewel attached on it.


    I observe it carefully while rotating it in my hand but there are no features that suggest its ability.


    Relics ability assessment is performed by collecting andparing information of Relics found in the past. With Relics without any features, it is often the case that you can¡¯t know its ability unless you actually use it. It ismon to ask for a Relic appraiser who knows how to use Relics to appraise it.


    They collect as many Relics as in a Relic Shop and they can somehow activate a Relic that they have no information about. They are not different from me.


    There are some Relics that give drawback to its user. It is not umon for users to die like with the ¡ºNight Hiker (Dark Wing of the Night Sky) ¡». There are difficult one, so it requires careful handling. Well, in the first ce, I don¡¯t have enough magic power to try it.


    I kind of forgot about it but the more I look at it, the more I want to know about the true identity of this Relic.


    It is so in as an ornament, even though it is to wear in your wrist. It doesn¡¯t look mysterious at all and if you look at the design, you can only see it as a cheap bracelet. If you only want to reproduce its design even with our modern civilization can do it.


    The shape is too simple so I can¡¯t find any clue to which civilization it can belong to or what kind of ability it possesses. It is not the same as ¡ºRealize Outer (Longing for a For Away Country) ¡», the souvenir Sytry brough back.


    As I am no god, I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    I put the bracelet around my finger and start to spin it while sighing.


    ¡°¡­ There is Arnold.¡±


    Without him, I would have immediately gone to a Relic Shop and appraise it¡­


    I am always gued by violent Hunters.


    Level 7. Dragon yer. He is truly a transcendent person. Plus, he is leading arge party, he is more terrifying than any assassins.


    Will Gark-san put them in their ce well enough? Or will he calm down over time? However, he was so overwhelmingly crushed, so the odds are low.


    Then, the final stop will be¡­ A blood-soaked battlefield, is it not?


    All my choices are blocked. I can¡¯t see any future that is kind to me.


    At least if I let them but really had to let them¡­ Go wild, then don¡¯t do it in the street, I want you to rampage in a tavern exclusive for Hunter. Should I properly tell that to Liz¡­ While thinking about such thing, Evaes into the room.


    Eva is always busy, but she tries to at least show her face once a day even when she has no business.


    Some n Clerk are afraid of me because I am Level 8. I am sure that even for those talented subordinates, it might impact on their performances. If they see their trusted Executive Head Management, Eva being friendly with the n Master, the rest of the staff will be more rxed.


    Eva sees my deplorable behavior as I spin the Relic in one hand and says to me first thing in the morning.


    ¡°Were you polishing your Relic again¡­¡±


    ¡°If you polish it with all your heart, they will respond to you.¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of that¡­¡±


    I also have never heard of it.


    When I show her my shoulder dropping, Eva sighs deeply. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    It is so funny when Cry says he have multiple same clothes but weirdly every manga/anime character also only have multiple same clothes, coincidence I think not!


    Nothing much to say so see you in part 2¡­


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Shisho: From now on each time they talk about Liz as Tino teacher I will leave Shisho.

 Chapter 68，Part2: 2 - Gap

    <h4>Chapter68£¬Part2: 2 - Gap</h4> <h4>Chapter 68 Gap</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    What are you here for? Did youe in to see if I was working? Initially, I should be bowing to you and because of the debt I can¡¯t raise my head even more. I am really sorry for the inconvenience.


    As I made a Dogeza in my heart, Eva reports to me with her same expression as usual.


    ¡°Last time, Branch Chief Gark has contacted us, it is about ¡°Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡± ¡­ Apparently, they calmed down for the time being.¡±


    !?


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t understand. It is too unexpected that my facial muscle froze.


    I mean, I never thought that he would nail it so well. After all, they were picking a fight in a Tavern and a city, they visited for the first time. If ¡°Strange Grief¡± was in the same position as the ¡°Fallen Mist¡± they would have never stayed put.


    It so normal that it is shocking. I suppress my confusion with all my might but the voice that came out is trembling.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh, ehh. He is admirable.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Well, even though they are from a remote country they are still Level 7.¡±


    What about our party then!? Is our party more bloodthirsty than those thugs!


    Maybe in the Mist Country, Hunters have a higher ethical level than those in the Imperial Capital? ¡­ Ah, no more. I want to retire.


    No, wait. Calm down. Think carefully.


    Whether he made them stay put or they thought they were fighting a losing battle. Whatever the reason is if that made them calm then it is for the best.


    The situation is very troubling but, the ¡°Fallen Mist¡± seems more stable than ¡°Strange Grief¡±.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t even been in the Imperial Capital for a week, it is not good to be in the radar of the Explorer Association. It looks like they restrained themselves, I think they won¡¯t make any disturbance for a while.¡±


    When Eva is wearing her uniform neatly from head to toes, her words are very persuasive.


    This is an opportunity. I stand up and quickly equip the Relics lined up on the desk. Finally, I wear the unidentified dark bracelet in my right wrist and I am ready to go.


    The sun is still high and the temperature is just right. It is a nice weather for a walk.


    ¡°I am briefly going to ¡ºMagiz Tail¡». There are some Relics that need to be appraised or it will be bad.¡±


    There isn¡¯t a better chance than now as Arnold calmed down.


    The guard is¡­ Well, let¡¯s randomly take someone who is avable in the Lounge. If the opponent isn¡¯t Level 7, then it will be manageable one way or another. Initially, it is the Relic Tino found, if Tino was there, it will be alright ¡­


    When Eva heard the name of my favorite Relics shop, she frowns and stares at me.


    ¡°I think that Cry-san have at least understood but¡­ Please don¡¯t waste your money. You have a ten-digit debt, you know?¡±


    It seems she doesn¡¯t trust me at all. Well, many of my collection were suddenly brought at ¡ºMagiz Tail¡» so it can¡¯t be helped. Even for me, I won¡¯t increase my debt and immte myself after the conversation yesterday. Where else is there a Hunter with a ten-digit debt and have their Vice n Master manage it?


    I grin and smiles then answer with a thumbs up.


    ¡°It is okay. In the first ce, I don¡¯t have any money in my wallet.¡±


    It has been almost empty since I returned the money for the drinks to Sytry. The appraisal is going to be fine. My Level 8 can make it fine!


    With swift movement, Eva takes my wallet which I have thrown on the desk, and silently look inside. Her eyes open widely, and her lips were shaking.


    She is looking at me as if she was looking at an idiot.


    ¡°It¡­ It is, really empty¡­ You¡­ You did well to survive.¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t go out much.¡±


    ¡°Mo! You can only buy three breads!? As expect, with only this¡­ I will replenish it a little bit.¡±


    Eva rushed out with my empty wallet. I am really sorry to bother you again and again.


    ¡ì


    The main street is just in front of the n House.


    Even if there are multiplerge carriages passing through there is still plenty of room, this street is one of the arteries of the Imperial Capital. The traffic doesn¡¯t stop during the day and even at night.


    Near the entrance, I am hiding in the shadow of the foliage, Tino who was watching outside rushed over.


    Just the other day, because of my childhood friend, she lived something terrible. But her behavior doesn¡¯t make you feel that something had happen to her.


    She is dress as usual, a short pants that are overly light as if to emphasize her legs and a ck jacket. My outfit doesn¡¯t change much but Tino is mostly the same.


    Tino reports in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Master, I can¡¯t see any suspicious shadows. As far as I can tell, though.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go through the backroad.¡±


    As a representative of the weak, I never forget to be on alert on any circumstances.


    The opponent have a bigger number, the leader is a giant, even if he is high-level, I don¡¯t think a ¡°Swordsman (Kenshi)¡± can avoid Tino¡¯s eyes who is specialize as a ¡°Thief (Tozoku)¡±. I did everything I can.


    My word are kind of like doubting Tino¡¯s search skills but my straightforward junior nod without difort.


    ¡°As expect of Master. Even when hunting a Sand Rabbit, a Dragon uses all his power. Is what you are doing, right?¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right.¡±


    She kind of have a high tension today.


    But I don¡¯t think a Dragon will uses all his power to hunt a Sand Rabbit. The energy consumption is too inefficient. It isn¡¯t worth it, if it gives his all against one Rabbit.


    Tino doesn¡¯t make a big deal of my random answer and hold her hands tight and lift the end of her lips. Somehow those gesture oveps with Liz¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have diligently told them how great Master is to those bumpkins.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°In the first ce, it would be foolish to do something when Onee-sama is here. At this hour, they are probably trembling because of Master¡¯s awesomeness.¡±


    It is a poor-quality joke because she doesn¡¯t look like she is joking. I understand the first half, but I have no idea about the second half.


    What is my awesomeness¡­ I don¡¯t know what you talked about, but it is to the point where I want you to tell it to me.


    I have no time, so I have no choice but to ignore those words and leave the n House.


    It has been a long time since I went outside at this time. The weather is sunny. I shake a little bit because of the slight chilly air and start walking next to the wall with my small guard. Although there are still many passersby, as Tino reported there is no sign of Arnold and his friends. There is no reaction from the danger detection Relics.


    After checking it, I take a deep breath. I am not that nervous when I am with Liz or Sytry (I am nervous in another sense though), after all doesn¡¯t that mean that Tino isn¡¯t enough to reassure my small little heart.


    I carefully go through the town. Maybe because the sun is still high, the number of passersby is high, but Treasure Hunters¡¯ figure isn¡¯t visible.


    I ask Tino, who is next to me looking excited.


    ¡°By the way, do you know where Liz is right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­ If you are talking about Onee-sama then¡­ She couldn¡¯t break the Golem before, so she will show you that she can do it next time, so she pulled Sytry Onee-sama and started a special training. Right now, they should be at the instructor¡¯s ce.¡±


    In the first ce, the job of a thief is not to defeat the enemy¡­ Liz really hate to lose.


    The instructor will probably be in trouble. Even though they have the greatest skills in the Imperial Capital. Since Liz has inherited of the name ¡°Severed Shadow¡± they are kind of giving a preferential treatment to her.


    Following this, Tino said with a weak expression and a weak voice.


    ¡°And I have been¡­ told to doing self-training.¡±


    She looks so pitiful that I can only give a funny smile.


    There is a limit inissez-faire. Tino is also talented so it is fine if she goes with you.


    ¡°I will tell it to Liz next time. If you do a special training, take Tino with you.¡±


    ¡°!? Plea, please stop it! I will die!¡±


    ¡°I will tell her to be careful to not let you die.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Ma, Master. Master, should be, a little more, gentle, to me.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    I am trying to be as kind as possible, but for some reason Tino was weeping.


    What do you want me to do?


    ¡ì


    Then after taking many turns on the muddy backroad and making more detour than usual, we safely arrive at the store.


    Quietly standing on a street just off the main street of the Imperial Capital, is a famous store known only by those who know of it.


    With a quiet exterior that goes straight on, there is a small signboard that you can¡¯t see unless you look carefully.


    Relic Expertise Shop ¡ºMagiz Tail¡».


    When I came to the Imperial Capital, the one who took care of me the most after Gark, Ark and Eva is the Ji-san who is running the store. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry are you sure you want to go to a shop where they sell relic? You already raise some g when you said you won¡¯t buy any Relic anymore and now you go to a Relic store, all the g are up so you better be prepare to get spank by Eva XD.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Mo: It is like Oh but with annoyance.

 Chapter 69，Part1: 1 - Relic

    <h4>Chapter69£¬Part1: 1 - Relic</h4> <h4>Chapter 69 Relic</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Relics are items that are hard to handle.


    It is really hard for Hunters, but it is the same for merchants who buy or sell them.


    Hunters know some of the most famous Relics but most of the Relics they find are unknown items for them.


    Since the origin of the product is from past civilizations, there are rarely items that can¡¯t be handle by humans. Since the instruction doesn¡¯t appear together, deep knowledge and experience are required to confirm their performance.


    It is the job of an appraiser to assess Relics found by Treasure Hunters.


    In other cities, being an appraiser may be a business by itself. Butrge number of Relics are brought to the Imperial Capital, causing a lot of store to integrate this service into them.


    When we arrived in the Imperial Capital, ¡ºMagiz Tail¡» is the first Relics store we visited when we found a Relic.


    It is a long-established Relics store in the Imperial Capital. The store owner is the appraiser and he have been doing that for nearly fifty years. A veteran who evaluated all kind of Relics, from valuable one to dangerous one.


    However contrary to its history, there isn¡¯t any other Hunters in the front of the store. ¡ºMagiz Tail¡» is a famous store known only by those who know of it but it is also a famous store that people rarely approaches.


    When we open the old rusty door and enter, what greeted us was a strong guard.


    It is looking at me and Tino with sharp eyes as if it is a Hunter encountering a Phantom.


    There was Relics equipped on his whole body. From its boots to its breast te that protect his body. From its hand armor to the long swords hung on its waist, everything is shining because of the Relics. He is probably the next man armed with the most Relics after me in this Imperial Capital.


    It has been almost five year that we have known each other but he doesn¡¯t seem to have soften at all. When I first met him, I was atrophied by his gaze that feels like it was full of killing intent. While remembering that I pass in front of him.


    Contrary to the small dirty shop that doesn¡¯t seem to want to do any business with its customer, many Relics are neatly lined up inside the store just like a general store.


    Except us there are no other customers.


    There isn¡¯t any sense of coherence inside, is it a special phenomenon peculiar to Relics store?


    Jewelry-type Relics are lined up in the counter disy case and weapon-type Relics are hung on the wall ording to its genre.


    Relics are quite expensive even low-end ones. The total price of all the products of this store isparable to those of a jewelry store.


    I think it would be more profitable to build a shop in the main streets but it is probably because of the owner¡¯s temperament that the shop is open in such remote ce.


    In front of the product, the name of the Relic and precaution when using it were written in detail.


    Tino is looking down at the disy case containing a ring-shaped Relic.


    Are you thinking about the ¡ºShot Ring (Bullet Finger) ¡» you wonst time?


    For me whose hobby is to collect Relics, this store is like a museum as well as a toy store. When I just became a Hunter and had a break, I would be stuck in front of the products and tried to memorize their names and functions.


    ¡°?? Master, are you not looking around?¡±


    If it was the usual, I would spend a lot of time checking all over the store to see if there are new Relics. But today, my wallet is almost empty, so I endure my heart-breaking feeling and pass by between the shelves.


    Tino who I often take with me to this store, raises a strange voice when she saw me doing this.


    The purpose this time is not shopping. If I buy a Relic this time, Eva will really be aghast.


    Even if there is a security guard, there was no one in the counter. As usual, it is still a careless store.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, today.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh!?¡±


    When Tino raises her voice for a short while, she steps back with her hands in front of her body as if to hide her chest.


    You don¡¯t need to be so careful. I won¡¯t borrow from my Kouhai.


    Tino shrunk herself and looks up as if she has found her natural enemy, I raise my shoulder and yfully say.


    ¡°Actually, I have debts.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Master, I also need money to replenish my supplies and maintain my equipment. Onee-sama is already exploiting me and I am also giving you my Relics. If you squeeze me more¡­ I will dry out.¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right. It is fine, I am not thinking about borrowing from you, Tino. If I do that my debt will just shift to another person.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Fuh¡­ How, how much do you need?¡±


    Tinoin like a small animal as if to say, at least leave me with enough to pay for an ice cream, please. Even though I said I didn¡¯t intent to borrow from you, this really shows how untrustworthy I am.


    ¡°As I said, I have no intention to borrow from you. In the first ce it is in scale of ten-digits. It is impossible for Tino.¡±


    ¡°Ten¡­ Digits¡­?¡±


    Tino who is stunt start to count with her finger. Her expression is simr to what Eva looked when she heard about my debt.


    I knew it but even for Hunters who can make tons of money, it seems that a ten-digit debt is not ordinary.


    Tino made a dryugh and says in a quivering voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ As, as expect of Master. You manage to find a ce to borrow such a huge sum of money, it is amazing. As expect, everyone will be afraid of lending so much, that is the difference in our Level.¡±


    It is the first time that I have been praised because of a debt. Are you praising me? Or are you taking me for an idiot?


    ¡­ I know, right. I am an idiot, right. There is no excuse for it.


    As for money issue, you should only borrow what you can return.


    ¡°It is okay. Because the one I have borrowed from is Sytry.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    An expression of fright is clearly drawn on her face. Right at that time, the door behind the counter burst open.


    With swift movement, Tino hides behind me.


    The one who came out is the one who is the owner and appraiser of the store and continues to appraise Relics for thest fifty years, Martis-san.


    His hair ispletely white and his appearance is all wrinkled but his straight spine and sharp eyes makes him looks like younger. There is a sense of intimidation when he stands behind the counter with his razor like appearance.


    And you can feel from his strict gaze that Martis-san is a very biased man. It is because of that, that there aren¡¯t many customers in ¡ºMagiz Tail¡».


    When he looks at me, Martis-san frown and made a sound with his tongue.


    ¡°¡­ Tsk. What, when I think I have a customer, it is you again¡­¡±


    His response to me hasn¡¯t change since the first time I met him.


    Well, at that time, Liz-chan and the other did a lot of rude things to him so it can¡¯t be help. Martis-san probably know that despite my High Level I don¡¯t have the corresponding power.


    Martis-san irritatingly snort and gazed at me.


    ¡°Fuhn¡­ What do you want?¡­ I don¡¯t have any Relic to sell to you today.¡±


    This doesn¡¯t mean that Martis-san hates me, he is like that to everyone. Well, it is normal that everyone would go to a Relics Store in the main street where young girl works as a clerk.


    But thanks to that, the store is always opened and free.


    ¡°Jii-san, it is because of that attitude that no customeres in.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is none of your business. Our store is doing well. There are some brats who often jumps on the expensive Relics and buy it so that they can try it outside.¡±


    That is not me, right? To call his customers brats, he is still an absurd shopkeeper.


    But his skills are certain. He is not a bad person. He doesn¡¯t favor me, but he is sincere. I don¡¯t know where he bought them but he often let me have a bargain when I buy Relics. In other words, I have no reason to avoid him. As a bonus he often listens to my rambling.


    Unlike Liz and the other, I didn¡¯t study under anyone aftering to the Imperial Capital but in a sense, he may be the closest to what I would call Master. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading!


    HAHA you can see the trope with famous weapon store being in the side of the road with a legendary cksmith but no one is in and only the hero knows about it XD


    And Tino praising her master for everything even for having a 10-digit debt XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Jii-san means old man or grandpa.

 Chapter 69，Part2: 2 - Relic

    <h4>Chapter69£¬Part2: 2 - Relic</h4> <h4>Chapter 69 Relic</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°I am not always so free that I can deal with every customer. This number of customers is perfect for me.¡±


    ¡°Well, to me, I am always grateful for Martis-san when I asks you for a job.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Right now, I am busy. A big job juste in.¡±


    Martis-san says in a low voice while facing away. He is not a man who will lie to refuse to work, so he is probably really busy.


    I took off the Relic on my wrist and ce it on the counter.


    ¡°We found this at ¡¾in Column Ruins¡¿. I want to request an appraisal.¡±


    ¡°¡­ in¡­ A Level 1 Shrine, eh. Why is a Level 8 like you¡­?¡±


    While saying this, Martis-san wears a ck leather gloves and carefully lift the Relics on his hands.


    He takes out a loupe and observe the carved pattern on the surfaces.


    To appraise Relics, you need experience and knowledge. For fifty years, he has been appraising Relics in this Imperial Capital. So, he possesses much more information than me who just became a Relics collector in thest few years.


    After turning the bracelet upside down and checking all the patterns, Martis-san groan with a difficult look.


    ¡°¡­ ¡¾in Column Ruins¡¿ is a Level 1 Shrine. In the first ce, a Relics rarely appear there. It is probably, a ¡ºRelic from the outside¡».


    The appearance of Relics is random but as long as there is an umtion of Mana Material the principle of appearance is the same. Depending on the type of the Shrine, some Relics are more likely to appear than other.


    .


    If it a Shrine that imitates building from a highly advance physical technologic civilization, then the relics from highly advance physical technologic civilization are likely to appear. If you want a Magic Weapon type Relic from a highly advance magical technologic civilization, then the normal way is to search it in a Shrine that imitated the scenery of a highly advance magical technologic civilization. This also leads to a difference in poprity in a Shrine.


    ¡ºRelics from the outside¡» refers to a Relic appearing in a Shrine that doesn¡¯t correspond to its features. It is rare but it is not something unheard of.


    Moreover, if the Shrine we found it is the ¡¾in Column Ruins¡¿ then it is not a bad story.


    Martis-san continues with an unusual passionate tone while I am a little excited.


    ¡°Because of the Phantom that appear in that Shrine, it is said to represent the crying soul of the people who were prevailing all over the world in the old time. Relics that naturally appear from that era are rted to the control of magical creature¡­ But, from its design, it is clearly from a different period. I think it probably came from the time of ¡ºHighly Advance Magic Technologic Civilization¡»¡­ as their era is quite long. Their number of Relics is enormous.¡±


    It is said that the Highly Advance Magic Technologic Civilization prospered for thousands of years, it is a civilization that was particrly longsting among many known civilizations.


    In their era, the development of tools uses magic power as an energy to activate magic, they are called ¡ºMagic Tools¡». It was used in every aspects of their life.


    When you have one of it, it is so convenient that it has been mass produced for their daily life, I can¡¯t even imagine what their life could be. ?Even in our modern civilization, some Magic Tool has been inherited. Conversely, the one that is said to have never use any magic power are the ¡ºHighly Advance Physical Technologic Civilization¡».


    And there are also many kinds of Relics thates from those eras. There are innumerable items ranging from insignificant daily necessities to Relics useful for battle.


    However, if I have never seen one, it means that it is a rare Relic. If it is a big hit, I might be able to pay off my debt in one go. But I won¡¯t sell it though.


    ¡°What is its effect?¡±


    Martis-san says with a serious expression to me while I made a loud *glup* as I swallow my saliva.


    ¡°¡­ I have no idea.¡±


    You have no idea?


    ¡°¡­ Did you lose your skills?¡±


    ¡°You dimwit! If you can see the effect without activating it, I will give you my job!¡±


    As I sigh, Martis-san frowns and yells at me.


    It is most reasonable. This time we might have found a new kind of Relics.


    However, if even Martis-san who have a deep knowledge of Relics doesn¡¯t understand, then it is a fairly rare Relic¡­ Next time let¡¯s offer Tino an ice cream.


    Martis takes out a box and carefully puts the bracelet in it.


    ¡°It will take time to appraise it. I have another job which just came in. And I will also properly get my appraisal fee. I won¡¯t work if it is to put it on the tab.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have money. I want you to hurry it up as much as possible.¡±


    It is not mine¡¯s though.


    Tino, who is hidden behind me grabs the hem of my clothes as if she was protesting.


    Although the fee for appraising a Relic depends on the quality of the Relics but if it is Martis-san you don¡¯t need to worry about being scammed. Every time he says he won¡¯t work but every time he is nice and does it.


    And Martis-san is a lone appraiser who doesn¡¯t swing his tail to anyone but¡­ He has a big weakness.


    I sigh and continue speaking.


    ¡°This Relic is the one Tino found.¡±


    ¡°What did you sayyy!!¡±


    Martis-san¡¯s expression changes. The eyes that seem to be strict previously be sharper and his voice is filled with passion.


    Tino who was hiding until now gently peeks at his face. Catching this, the color of Martis-san¡¯s eyes changes.


    He speaks in a much softer voice than to me.


    ¡°What, Jo-chan, you were here¡­ What happen, why are you hiding in such a ce¡­?¡±


    Martis-san is old. He runs the store alone, but he also has a family.


    And it seems that he has a granddaughter as big as Tino. It seems that she resembles Tino as she also has ck hair.


    The weakness of this lone appraiser is a nice young girl.


    Ever since I knew that I regrly bring Tino with me when I go to this store. It is not good if it is Liz or Sytry.


    ¡°I was hiding to not bother Master.¡±


    ¡°I see. You don¡¯t want interfere with his work, Jo-chan is great.¡±


    That girl, she is stronger than me though. She is the disciple of Genocide Monster.


    Martis-san smiles with a smile that he never showed to me, when I see it from the side, he is miserable.


    And I won¡¯t hesitate to go for such a weakness. It is his fault for showing his blind spot.


    Tino perceives my intention and asks nicely.


    ¡°When will the Relics appraisal be done?¡±


    ¡°¡­ As soon as possible¡­ I will do it as soon as possible! Because it is the Relics Ojou-chan worked hard to find. One week¡­ No, wait for about five days.¡±


    ¡°It will take as much as five days¡­?¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­ No, but shorter than that¡­ And my current work will¡­¡±


    Martis-san looks at me as if asking for help.


    Jii-san if it wasn¡¯t Tino that asked you, you would have thrown the Relic and refused. I don¡¯t want to be hated by both. You can¡¯t see him holding his pride as an appraiser. He is afraid of being hated for his family, eh¡­ So, he is that kind of guy.


    It didn¡¯t take long before he gives up. He says with a small voice.


    ¡°Guh¡­ Cry, even you know about it too, right!? It is the annual ¡ºAuction¡». Just recently, I received a mountain of appraisal requests. There isn¡¯t any extra time.¡±


    ¡°! Tino, it is fine now.¡±


    Auction. It is arge-scale Relics auction held once a year in the Imperial Capital. I have been looking forward to it every year but I was a mess these days, so Ipletely forgot about it.


    When she heard me Tino closes her mouth.


    She ispletely expressionless. Why is Martis-san weak to this, I have absolutely no idea, but I am a man who is willing to do a Dogeza if it is needed to reach my purpose.


    With my mascot shield, I fairly and openly threatened Martis-san.


    ¡°Then, can you show me the Relic that came from the appraisal request in the back?¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thx for reading


    Waaah it was so hard to trante the part when they start talking about past civilization and the tools they create and why some relics appear more in some shrine. I hope Author-sama won¡¯t put something like this again TT.TT


    And just when Cry swear to not use his money to buy another relic again what showed up is a famous Relic auction held every year. He is going to make it rain XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Physical: Here physical meanw of physic. So it is a civilization with technology base on physicsw, like our society.


    Jo-chan: means little miss.


    Ojou-chan: Same as Jo-chan it means little miss.

 Chapter 70，Part1: 1 - Relic ②

    <h4>Chapter70£¬Part1: 1 - Relic ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 70 Relic ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    In Zebrudia Imperial Capital, arge-scale auction led by the country is held once a year.


    It is a big event in the Imperial Capital. The auction takes the name of its country as it is called Zebrudia Auction, it is held for a week, various rare items, high-ss items and works of art are brought from all around the country and overseas to be exhibit there.


    During that period, the city is crowded with merchants, Hunters and touristing from the outside and the city bes like a big festival. It is a fun event even if you are just looking around.


    And the Zebrudia Auction have one difference from other auctions. Most of the exhibits are upied by ¡°Relics¡±.


    The amount of money that moves because of this auction is enormous. Maybe because of the unique festival like atmosphere, it is not umon for items to be sold at a price that far exceeds their original value.


    Originally, the Imperial Capital is the Holy Land for Hunters. The cirction of Relics is much higher than in other countries and the number of Hunters seeking them is also high.


    Because of the high demands, some Treasure Hunters based in the Imperial Capital have set aside Relics they got just for this day. And all of them are released at the same time so the auction is full of Relics.


    And even if I say auction, there is no one who buys Relics with an unknown ability.


    At this period of time, all the Relics appraiser residing in the Imperial Capital be flooded with requesting from everywhere to appraise their Relics.


    The appraisal result is guaranteed by the one who appraised it. But Relics are often misidentified. I can also understand why this unfriendly but knowledgeable Jii-san is sought after because the name of the appraiser is also a factor when people make their decision to bid or not.


    Over the door behind the counter. Once beyond that door, there is Martis-san workce.


    Arge metal workbench with stacks of wooden box on it. The walls are lined up with bizarre instruments used when appraising, it gives a terrible cluttered impressionpare to the orderly interior of the store.


    The narrow space lit by a dim light gives me a nostalgic atmosphere, a deep breathes out from me. As a careful person, I prefer those cramped space.


    Tino scarilyes in after me. He was probably in the middle of appraising, there is a golden dagger on the workbench.


    This isn¡¯t the first time that I have been bothering Martis-san workce.


    When I first got in, I was tripping everywhere as there wasn¡¯t any foothold. I don¡¯t know since when, but it has been well organized so now I could pass without falling. I am sure it is not for me but for Tino.


    Martis turns around as I slowly, calmly walk around behind him and snorts.


    ¡°¡­ When you finished looking at it, immediately go home. I am not free.¡±


    ¡°I brought Tino. You don¡¯t care what happen to Tino?¡±


    ¡°K, kid how many hours do you n on staying!¡±


    Martis-san¡¯s workce¡­ Workshop is a very interesting ce for me.


    In fact, most of the Relics found in the Shrine are thing that I can¡¯t put them to practical use.


    If only there are only defects such as ¡ºNight Hiker (Dark Wing of the Night Sky) ¡» then it is still good but I have a bracelet which paralyzed you when you equipped it, an earring that make the sounds indistinguishable or a boot that makes all your walk into skipping. There are a lot of tools that don¡¯t make sense.


    We, Treasure Hunters, respectfully called these Relics ¡ºScrappy Relics¡». And of course, those Relics are rarely line up in the front store.


    Inside the workshop of Martis-san there is a mountain of those scraps gathered. This is like a toy box for me.


    It is a very good way to kill time to search for the few one which are usable from that mountain-like joke goods (By the way, it goes without saying that we can rarely find one that is usable).


    This time, Martis-san is also busy. So, I probably don¡¯t have a lot of time to do it.


    ¡°Here, this is the list of requests that came to me. Quickly read it and go home.¡±


    When Martis-san suggested a chair to Tino, he violently passed the files bundled with a clip toward me. The difference of treatment between me and Tino is too great.


    However, even if Iin nothing will start. So, I start to check the inventory while standing.


    In addition to Martis-san, there are many other appraisers in this city. Looks like I need to pay them a visitter.


    ¡°Uuun¡­ I don¡¯t have any money¡­¡±


    The inventory has provisional names and characteristics of the item. The name of the person who requested the appraisal is not listed, probably because it is personal information.


    Relics sold at the auctions are often more expensive than the market price. In the first ce, there are only a few excellent Relics and most of the time they are not avable even if you pile up your money. Considering that, the auction is a great opportunity, Eva is already keeping a tab on me because of the debt so it may be difficult to join the auction.


    Will she forgive me if I do a dogeza?


    ¡°Jo-chan, are you doing fine? Is the exploration going smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes. It is going smoothly.¡±


    ¡°That is good. Treasure Hunter is a dangerous job. Even doing business with Hunters for many years, losing them still pains me. You have to be extremely careful on your physical condition, you understand?¡±


    ¡°The appraisal isn¡¯t finished at all. Jii-san, is there no finished product?¡±


    I can¡¯t do anything with only the knowledge of the characteristics and the provisional name. Among those, I can guess some of their identity but none of them strike my chords. At the very least please put a photo.


    ¡°Noisy! They are in the box there, go see it for yourself! Don¡¯t get them dirty!¡±


    Is he umting stress? He starts to swear but I don¡¯t mind because I have a big heart. So, I check the inside of the box he shows me.


    It seems that their magic power isn¡¯t filled yet, it is regrettable that I can¡¯t see the Relics in their perfect condition.


    When I sit on the floor, I take out each unidentified Relics one by one and check them with the inventory. It is a heart-pounding moment.


    Most of the Relic type are the popr essory type but I have high expectation for some of them such as bags and gloves Relics that are rarely found in this form. We can expect a lot in this year auction. I can¡¯t participate because I don¡¯t have money though. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank you for reading!


    Cry I am sure that Martis is just a Tsundere, you can see a lot of it those time, grumpy old man being in fact Tsundere. XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus

 Chapter 70，Part2: 2 - Relic ②

    <h4>Chapter70£¬Part2: 2 - Relic ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 70 Relic ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been bullied by ¡°Severed Shadow¡±? Did Cry asks you some overwhelmingly unreasonable request? Be careful when you get into the party of the kid, they don¡¯t know what it is to hold back.¡±


    ¡°Every, everything is fine. I am doing fine for now.¡±


    ¡°If something happens, remember to depend on yourpanion. Some people have a broken personality, but ¡°Footprint¡± is huge. There won¡¯t be a shortage of people to ask for help. ¡­Even Cry, well, he may be useful depending on the cases. Somehow, he is the Hunter who advanced his Level the most thesest few years.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes.¡±


    While doting on Tino, Martis-san is talking in a worrying voice to her. Tino who is cold to outsider is unusually trouble with him. Question is, where does he stands in all this?


    And in some cases, what does it mean for me? I am useful when¡­ only when Tino is entangled with Liz or Sytry.


    Tino says as if to reminds it to herself.


    ¡°I already know it. Master is a wonderful person. He has a lot of debt, but he is still a wonderful person. Compared to Master I am just¡­ Dust crap¡­¡±


    ¡°!? Oi, Cry! You, what are you teaching to Jo-chan.¡±


    I am sitting and as I am fishing through the box, a hand was on my shoulder. At that moment when I was about to get yell at because of misrepresenting rumor about me a piece of Relicses into my sight.


    It looks like a mask with an unusual texture.


    A t surface with holes only on the position of the eyes and the mouth.


    The texture is close to raw meat. I touch it with my fingertips. it feels soft and moist. When lifting it, I feel an ufortable weight on it. Although it is cold, it will be close to human body heat if you filled it with magic power and activate it.


    My hands which are lifting it are shaking.


    A Fleshed Mask. It is familiar to a Relics I possessed.


    The shape and the size are a little different but there is probably no others Relic with such a creepy feature.


    ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡».


    Its reputation among my friends were the worse and finally the Relic had been destroyed by Liz, but here it was.


    ¡°?? Oi, Cry. What happened?¡±


    Martis-san peeks at me and I turn my face.


    ¡­ I want it. I really want it.


    ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡» is a Relic that let the wearer freely change his face.


    Not only it doesn¡¯t stand out, it can even change your hairstyle at will. If you get used to it, not only it can change your face but also your body shape, it is a convenient fleshed mask.


    If I have this, I will be free of criminals and Hunters who want to try to make a name for themselves by fighting a High-Level Hunter. I could finally walk while holding my heads up. I can freely change and be an Ikemen or a Bishoujo.


    Last time I coincidentally found one. I thought I would never get one again when it was destroyed.


    Even if someone find it in a Shrine, only a few people will bring a Relic so creepy back at home with them. Furthermore, there is no one who would remotely think of wearing this.


    ¡°¡­ It is a Relics brought from the outside. It is yet identified but it is not something good.¡±


    Martis-san says this with a stern look. Tino looks at the mask and lose her expression for a second.


    ¡­ I want it. I really want it.


    It is certainly not something good. Of course, if you use this Relics well, it can change your face but also your body shape and even fingerprint, it can be perfect for crimes.


    Zebrudia¡¯sw prohibit its use but it is not illegal if you just own it. It is not illegal if no one sees me using it.


    How much is it? How much do you need? Thest time I got one was when ¡°Strange Grief¡± crushed arge group of bandits. It was mixed in with the loot we got.


    It was not a product I purchased so I can¡¯t predict the price but considering the rarity and its performance¡­ It can easily exceed Ten Million Gils.


    ¡­ I want it. I really want it. If I don¡¯t get it now, I will never get it again.


    I desperately fire my brain cells.


    How much is it? How much should I collect? I will do a dogeza to Eva, I will also do a dogeza to Sytry. Now that I am doing it, I will also do a dogeza to Liz.


    Are you ready for this? I am ready for this. Will you marry me?


    The appraisal of the Relic Tino found is already out of my head.


    I can even exchange this with the best Relic I have in my collection. This ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡» is worth this much.


    I raise my face and look at Martis-san. Martis-san who is always keeping a strict attitude toward me is sweating profusely and takes a step back.


    The only thing to do right now is to negotiate before it is being auctioned.


    If he put it in the auction, I will have topete and bid with other nobles and Hunter. If that happens, it will depend on luck if I obtain it or not. There is also a high possibility that it will be expensive.


    Before he actioned it, I will negotiate and get it. It isn¡¯t something to be praise for, but it is amon technique in auctions.


    I have a high status. I didn¡¯t get it by myself, but I have credibility. Now is not a case where I can choose my means. I have to absolutely get it.


    I slowly take a deep breath to calm down and ask Martis-san.


    ¡°Whatever happen, I really want this Relic. I want to ¡­ Negotiate with the Hunter who have requested an appraisal for this item. Can you contact him for me?¡±


    ¡°!? O, Oi, are you sane? It hasn¡¯t been appraised yet!?¡±


    I am sane. It is certainly a creepy Relic. It is a Relic that is ufortable even when you activate it. Only the person who have tried it can understand the feeling of raw meat attaching to your face and eating your whole body.


    But I want it. The cheaper, the better. With this, I can go visiting sweet shop by myself, without any escort.


    ¡°¡­ Tsk. It looks like you are serious¡­ You Relics Freak. Business is up. ¡­ Aaah, I understand, I will talk with the customer. Jo-chan, Jo-chan, don¡¯t be something like him.¡±


    Seemingly in a bad mood, Martis-san says this. As usual, he have a foul mouth but he is a Jii-san that takes good care of us. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading.


    Cry you want that mask just to go eat sweets? I though it was to evade people who want to get you but no it was in fact for your stomach. XD


    It also looks like Martis don¡¯t know that you are someone without any ability. In fact, every time you say that someone knows that you are weak it is in fact wrong. XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Ikemen: Pretty boy or good-looking man.


    Bishoujo: Same as ikemen but for girl, pretty girl or beautiful woman.

 Chapter 71，Part1: 1 - Money Issues

    <h4>Chapter71£¬Part1: 1 - Money Issues</h4> <h4>Chapter 71 Money Issues</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    When we left the Relics store, as we headed to the n House, Tino asks me with a modest voice.


    ¡°Master¡­ Well¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t have any money left?¡±


    ¡°I finally met it¡­ There is no way that I will let that Relic slip through my finger.¡±


    Certainly, I have a lot of debt. However, if I let this opportunity slip, I won¡¯t have a second chance to get the ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡».


    It isn¡¯t illegal to possess the ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡» that is perfect for crime because if just possessing a Relic is illegal, then it will be difficult for Hunters to take them back from Shrines.


    Zebrudia is a country developed with the power of Treasure Hunters. Relics found in Shrines can¡¯t be fully used without being identified by an appraiser first. No Hunter will bring a Relic back to the Imperial Capital again if you bring back a Relic after risking your life but is then found to be an illegal Relic and then confiscated.


    The Empirews allows the possession of all kinds of Relics, so it is not limited to ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡».


    But conversely¡­ If it is not a crime to possess one, if you think whenever it is legal to put those in a store to be sold, then the answer is NO. If you reasonably think about it, you wouldn¡¯t think about selling Relics that would be consider a crime if you were to use it.


    There are limited ways to obtain Relics that are not avable in stores. Moreover, it may not even reappear in front of me while I am still alive.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I should get it even if I will get scold by my parents.


    ¡°¡­ Tino, you know¡­ Well¡­ Ho, how much saving do you have?¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°No, it is for reference. It is just for reference, you know. There is no problem because I will borrow it from Sytry. Un, there is no problem.¡±


    But just recently, I have talked about my debt. The timing is too bad and my stomach is all stuffy.


    ¡°Master¡­ You, you would go that far¡­¡±


    Tino steps back and muttered with a stunned look ¡ºIs that Relic something that means so much to you Master? It looks a little bit like the creepy mask you had before¡­¡». What kind of face would you make if I say that it is to go visit sweet shop by myself?


    There is no problem. If I can borrow from Sytry, there will be no problem. No matter how useful is that illegal Relic, I don¡¯t think it will be that expensive.


    Sytry-chan is an Alchemist. As the names implies, she can create gold! I don¡¯t know what she does for an earning. But she is the kind of person who can afford to casually take out hundreds of millions Gils like *puff*. So, there is no problem!


    I feel like I am going to be Cry Smart someday so, I am super scared.


    Arge carriage is stopped in front of the n House. It is a ck horse-drawn carriage that seems to cost a lot of money no matter how you see it. What is pulling it is two ck horses with a good physique. The horses turn their eyes around as if they were caution of their surroundings.


    On the carriage sides, there is an intimating coat of arms with three swords engraved on it.


    Tino finds the carriage and makes a suspicious look.


    ¡°dys House crest¡­? But that house was supposed to hate Hunters¡­¡±


    Count dys. Even I, an ignorant of the society, know who they are. They are one of the nobles with the most power in Zebrudia.


    They are also known as Zebrudia¡¯s ¡ºSwords¡». They are soldiers who protected the Empire for a long period of time.


    The territory they own is not wide but it has many Shrines in it. It is said that they sent a lot of their soldiers to the Knights Order and have a lot of powerful soldiers that won¡¯t lose to Hunters. In Zebrudia, there are many Shrines so all the knights absorb more or less some Mana Material but it seems that the absorption rate is different in dys soldiers case.


    We, ¡°Strange Grief¡±, take care to not get too involved with nobles so I don¡¯t know the details but as Tino says, they could even be a representant of noble houses that hate Hunters.


    I have met with the head of the household in some party once before. I remember being stared at with terrifying eyes that wanted to shoot at me.


    All the passerby also looks at the carriage with a strange look, probably because they know that this house thinks of Hunters as their enemy.


    Is it going to be troublesome again? Why is there a carriage from a House that hates Hunters stopped in the front of ¡°Footprint¡± n House?


    They probably didn¡¯te here to harass us. However, even if they came to make a request, they need to first go through the Explorer Association first.


    Tino looks at me and waits for my words.


    Even though I am busy now, they are so annoying. Will they go back if I do a dogeza?


    While thinking of something so impious, the carriage main entrance door suddenly opens.


    ¡°Thank you very much for showing me off. ¨¦ir-sama. Please give my best regards to dys-kyo.¡±


    ¡°Umu. Do not worry about that. I do not appreciate much Hunter but thou are different. Ark, I look forward to the day where I shall see thy sword again.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    What appears next to Ark was a girl wearing a white dress. Perhaps due to security, there are several knights in a shiny light armor surrounding her.


    To that long-awaited appearance, I seed to stop my voice toe out just in time. It is because the girl who is next to him is clearly someone from the noble ss.


    Unlike my childhood friends, I am not willing to pick a quarrel with nobles. I don¡¯t have an education or was raised very well, so I try to stay silent when there are nobles. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thx for reading!


    Cry and nobles, I don¡¯t think it is a good recipe, maybe a chaos recipe, yes. XD What kind of trouble will he raise now? But it is also the return of Cry trump card, the hero Ark!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Alchemist have the world Gold in Japanese åb¡°½ð¡±ÐgŽŸ (Renkinjutsu-shi). ½ð(kin) means gold.


    Puff: Onomatopoeia for something to magically appear or Pon in Japanese.


    Kyo: Old Japanese honorific to says Lord.


    I¡¯m going to says this first I¡¯m going to do the archaic speech 2 or 3 times and stop because I have no idea how to trante in archaic English. Just remember that ¨¦ir talks like that. Okay little update I found a trantor online that make old English easy to understand so I will try to keep doing it, when there they are talking old jap. o/

 Chapter 71，Part2: 2 - Money Issues

    <h4>Chapter71£¬Part2: 2 - Money Issues</h4> <h4>Chapter 71 Money Issues</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The girl stares at me when she heard me suddenly raising my voice. Without a single stain on her white skin and crystal-clear blue eyes guarantees her that she will grow up into a beautiful girl in the future. Her eyes seem somehow to look down at me like on something insignificant.


    I wonder if her age is around ten-ish or something. When we were at her age, we were so crazy about bing a Hunter but for her to be so sharp despite being so young, the education of noble may be very tough.


    Her pure white dress looks like her everyday cloth so the appearance of naturally wearing those had the majesty of those who stands on top.


    Her dress with little decoration and her over-decorated short sword on her waist shows the origin of the girl.


    The girlmands in a piercing voice.


    ¡°What, you bastard? You are in the way, get out of here.¡±


    ¡°To, to Master¡­ How dare you talk lik¡­ Mpfff!¡±


    I reflexively hug Tino who is in front of me and close her mouth with my right hand. Trying to go headfirst in what is clearly trouble, are you Liz-chan?


    Ark with a refreshing smile says something unwanted to me when I am trying to make way with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Aaah. Cry. I just came back. With the courtesy of dys-kyo, they brought us here with their carriage. She is Sir¡¯s estimate daughter, ¨¦ir-sama.¡±


    Is it a new harem member again? No matter how, isn¡¯t this age bad. I would never have though that Ark had a Lolicon tendency in him.


    I do my best to suppress the thought that want toe out of my mouth. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say it yet. If you say such a thing in front of Sir¡¯s estimate daughter, my neck will fly.


    Ark and I are in a good rtionship where we can poke fun at each other, but I have just met that estimate girl.


    However, the noble who called Ark was Marquis Sandline¡­ He should be in the clique with a moderate approach against Hunter. For whatever reason, did you bring back dys¡¯ estimate daughter? ¡­ But it is still better than bringing the head of the household.


    ¨¦ir-sama listened to Ark¡¯s words and opens her eyes.


    ¡°¡­ You bastard are, that ¡°Infinite Variety¡±. I have often heard from mine Oto-sama.¡±


    Her words and behavior are arrogant, but her voice was childish, so it was peculiar.


    No matter how, even I won¡¯t be afraid of a children¡¯s words.


    ¨¦ir-sama continues and keeps going with her tone. The expression of the knights who was around protecting her, strengthen.


    ¡°As mine Oto-sama says, he is a man whom seems to be surprisingly weak. I can¡¯t believe you bastard are a Hunter whom have exceed Ark Rodin.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The Explorer Association has fallen. Did you buy your position with money? You dirty Hunter, you should know some shame.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ After telling you all this, why aren¡¯t you saying anything. Do you have no pride?¡±


    For some reason, the Ojou-sama takes a step back, look at me as if she saw something eerie and asked those questions.


    I resume the breathing I had stopped and said in a soft voice so that I wouldn¡¯t sound disrespectful as much as possible.


    I ignore Tino who is wreaking havoc under my arm.


    ¡°I was raised in a poor environment and I don¡¯t know manners. So, I try to be as quiet as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hu!? Mh¡­ Emh¡­ Kohon! U, umu. It, it is a good thinking.¡±


    ¨¦ir-sama who looks like she got her momentum broken, looks around made a small cough and said that.


    There is no merit to spoil the mood of a noble. I am not in a position to earn profits by showing off or defending myself. As the girl says I have no pride if I can end this with a dogeza I will do a dogeza immediately. ¡­ I wonder if I do a dogeza she she lend me some money?


    An elegant man who was waiting at the entrance says to ¨¦ir in a small voice.


    He is a man who is dressed from the top to his bottom in a ck butler uniform. He is probably the one in charge to keep an eye on her.


    ¡°Ojou-sama, it is about time.¡±


    ¡°U, un!¡±


    As if those words were meant to help me, ¨¦ir-sama vigorously looks up at Ark.


    ¡°Well then, Ark. Let¡¯s see each other again. If you visit dys territory, please contact the main house. Give me another sword lesson again!¡±


    To give sword lesson to a noble¡¯s little princess, Ark seems to be having it hard.


    After saying what she wanted to say, ¨¦ir-sama gives me onest re and left in her carriage with her attendants.


    The little princess was like a storm. When she grows older will she be like Liz¡­ Probably not.


    My breathing finally returns. The horses who were looking at us quietly leaves.


    As Ark friendlyes closer he gives a small apology.


    ¡°It was my bad, I didn¡¯t contact you and suddenlye back in a carriage. No matter what I said I couldn¡¯t refuse them.¡±


    It is Ark. It is Ark. In terms of cards, he is the joker. Now no matter what troubles happen, everything will be solved. If possible, I would like you to not leave the n House too much.


    ¡°You came at the right time. You know Ark, can you lend me money?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The man who is boast as the strongest in ¡°First Step (Footprint of the Beginning)¡± looked at me with a stupid look. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank for reading!


    HAHA Cry never forget he needed money even when talking to ¨¦ir or Ark.


    As long as he gets the money, he is fine with everything XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus


    Bastard: Each time I put bastard she just says ¡°Kisama¡± a rude way to say you.


    Lolicon: people attract to young or prepubescent girl.


    Oto-sama: Means father but respectfully as it is added with ¡°sama¡±.


    Ojou-sama: Means Young Lady.


    Kohon: Sound Japanese make to fake a cough kinda like ahem.

 Chapter 72，Part1: 1 - Money Issues ②

    <h4>Chapter72£¬Part1: 1 - Money Issues ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 72 Money Issues ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Money. I want money!


    I am a simple and in person. If I have a minimum of food, clothing and shelter, then I am good.


    On my day to day life, I rarely spend money, even if I spend some, it is just to go to the coffee shop and get some sweets, I won¡¯t say anything impossible. Please lend me money.


    When he heard my first words, Ark says with a big smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know your circumstances, but I won¡¯t lend you money.¡±


    In a Hunter¡¯s party, or rather, in human rtionship, lending and borrowing money is the number one cause of conflict.


    Even with Members of the same Party, financial trouble appearing and causing the Party to disband is a story told and retold. Hunters earns money but it is for the sake of spending it.


    Ark don¡¯t earn as much as ¡°Strange Grief¡± but he should earn enough. His house is also prestigious and he may even be top-ss in terms of financial power in our n.


    How can I persuade him? If I don¡¯t hurry and collect money to negotiate, it might be taken by another Hunter. I will definitely return itter!


    Ark drops his shoulder. Even if he does the same actions as me, when it is done by an eye-catching guy, it looks very different.


    ¡°In any case, you have found a new Relic, right? By the way, it is about time for the Auction to begin.¡±


    The cat is out of the bag. By the way, this isn¡¯t the first time that Ark is unwilling to lend me money.


    My rtionship with Ark is not bad at all but he is that kind of proper person.


    ¡°Nononono, this time is different. It is a dangerous Relic. I definitely want to get it.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing different at all. ¡­ By the way, how much do you want me to lend you?¡±


    It will be a negotiation with another Hunter. Estimating the price of the Relic is difficult. I don¡¯t know how much I will need.


    I answer with a serious expression.


    ¡°I want the most I can have.¡±


    ¡°¡­ What is the reason and the effect of that Relic?¡±


    It can change my face. I can obtain freedom. I can go to the sweet shop by myself.


    I sincerely and wholeheartedly answer.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say it.¡±


    Of course, it is illegal, I can¡¯t say it. ¡­ Am I checkmate?


    ¡°Haa¡­ I know that you like being secretive, but we can¡¯t get the story moving.¡±


    Well, that is a very legitimate answer. I give up on Ark and turn to look at his other Party Member who was sitting near the wall.


    The Party of Ark, ¡°Ark Brave (The Holy Spirit¡¯s Son)¡± is a Party that has been certified as Level 7 by the Explorer Association.


    There are different standards between the Certification Level of a Party and the Certification Level of a Hunter. It often gets the average value of the Hunters belonging in the Party, but all the Members except Ark are at Level 6 or below. It can be said that his Party having a Certification Level 7 shows the excellence of the Members.


    But above all, what makes his party stand out the most from the rest is probably because all the Members in his Party are women.


    In addition, there are only beautiful ones. At the same time, as Ark¡¯s party is known for its excellency, it is also the reason why it is sometimes ridiculed as a Harem Party.


    The one who stood in the back is Ark Party¡¯s ¡°Saint (Shinkan: Priestess)¡±, Yu shrinks by sight and says with a frightening gesture.


    ¡°I¡­ I am not going to lend it.¡±


    The other Members, Isabe the ¡°Magi (Madoushi: Mage)¡± and Armelle the ¡°Swordsman (Kenshi: Swordswoman)¡± don¡¯t seem like they are willing to lend me money and re at me with their sharp eyes.


    ¡°If you are a Level 8 Hunter, don¡¯t rely on Ark-san and go properly earn your money!¡±


    ¡°Yare yare¡­ And to say this is our rival, as usual you are such a feeble man. Why is it someone like you who lead that kind of Party, I have a hard time understanding that?¡±


    If they have different jobs, then they also have a wide variety of personalities such as shy, tsuntsun and fighter. Nyooooo.


    I don¡¯t think of them as a rival, but they seem to perceive us, Strange Grief as their rival. It often gets windy when we are together.


    Ark is the easiest to be with probably because he possesses the vessel needed to lead a harem.


    Isabe the one who fires her mouth the most gets closer to me.


    Same as Ark, she is well-dressed girl. Light purple hair and eyes, snow-white skin is the proof of being from the northernnd, but she gazes at me as if she is threatening me, so her beauty is all ruined.


    She is also a poor girl who often pick a fight with Lucia but is always ignored.


    .


    ¡°In, in the first ce, no matter if she is a child, to say such a strong irony to ¨¦ir-jou¡­ What would you do if you get into the bad eyes of the dys House!?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ Irony¡­? I just told her the facts¡­¡±


    I have no idea what you are talking about. Why would you think that it is ironic if I say I don¡¯t know manners?


    ¡°F¡­ For you guys it might be okay because it is toote to care but now, we are in the same n!? What are you going to do if the Rodin¡¯s name got damaged!?¡±


    As usual, she is a strong girl. She should be younger than me, but she is troublesome in a different direction than Liz and the other.


    But unfortunately, no matter how badly she abuses me, I receive no damage. Because I understand better than anyone how ipetent I am. I am used to being abused.


    And I am in trouble if you ask me what I will do. I will do nothing because it is troublesome. I don¡¯t think the Rodin¡¯s name will be damaged so easily¡­


    ¡°You insolent! What kind of crap are you saying to Maste¡­ Mpff¡­! Mmu¡­! Mmu¡­!¡±


    In the time she gets between me and Isabe, I quickly block Tino¡¯s bad mouth.


    ¡°Haihai, I am sorry. My bad but I have to go borrow money from other person, so is it fine now?¡±


    Dogeza. Deflection. There are many ways to seal one¡¯s mouth. I am ultra-weak against enemy, but I am strong against my allies. This is the so called Uchibenkei.


    Ark Party Members have strong personalities, but my friends don¡¯t indiscriminate.


    Isabe is dumbstruck when I suddenly seal her mouth perfectly.


    Tino muffled protests *mpfmpf* with teary eyes. Un, un, you are right.


    ¡°Oki Ark. See youter!¡±


    I don¡¯t have time. With a short parting, Ark wave his hand and smiles. As usual, I don¡¯t know what he is thinking.


    For the time being, do I go check with the other Members in the Lounge if I can borrow their money before I go cry to Sytry.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Now we know more about Ark Party Member and he really have the stereotypical Harem Party the shy, the tsundere and the battle crazy XD


    Will Cry seed to borrow money from his n Member? You will know in the next part!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus


    Tsuntsun: Tsuntsun refers to someone who acts cold, blunt, or curt.


    Jou: It is suffix you attach when you speak of an ojou-sama or to say her name while being really polite.


    Haihai: yesyes


    Uchibenkei: someone who boast and brag at home but is shy when they are outside.

 Chapter 72，Part2: 2 - Money Issues ②

    <h4>Chapter72£¬Part2: 2 - Money Issues ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 72 Money Issues ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    That ¡°Infinite Variety¡± is running around asking money without caring as if there was no tomorrow.


    That information quickly became known throughout the whole n.


    The exchange was made in front of the n House entrance. There were many n Members but there were also many outsiders. There is no way that the top two of the n discussing together wasn¡¯t going to go unnoticed.


    It is an open secret that ¡°Infinite Variety¡± have arge collection of Relics. Originally, Hunters hides their tricks but Infinite Variety collecting Relics was too important to be kept hidden.


    You only see a few people who actually collect them, but it seems that he collects rare Relics, expensive Relics and even some cursed one which are too dangerous to be handle by ordinary Hunters. There are even rumors that the Relics used by ¡°Strange Grief¡± Memberses from his defective Relics of his collection.


    To Hunter, debt should be avoided like taboo. And if you borrow from another party, the most precious thing for a Hunter, his ¡ºTrust¡» could be ruined.


    A Relic collector who is also a Level 8 Hunter want to get a Relic to the point of making debts.


    What kind of power does it have? The effects are unknown¡­ But it seems to be a dangerous Relic.


    There is no doubt that it is a rare Relic that rarely appears. Maybe it could even be considered as a ¡ºTrump Card¡» for a Level 8 Hunter.


    Rumors calls rumors. Initially, the rumor of the famous Zebrudia Auction who was starting soon was the focus of attention for many merchants, Hunters and nobles in the Imperial Capital.


    A Powerful Relics is something that everyone wants to get their hands on it. For Treasure Hunter, it is for their hunt. For noble, it is for their authority. And for merchant, it is to have a trump card for their business.


    What kind of power does that Relic have?


    Those who doesn¡¯t have money dreams and specte about its power, those who have money want to get the Relics whatever the cost.


    Merchants think. The opponent is Level 8, but he is after all just a Hunter. There should be a limit to the funds that he can collect.


    Hunters think. Perhaps with that Relics, it may be possible to significantly raise your Certification Level.


    Nobles think. If we have that Relics, can we prevent them from seeding. Is it possible to greatly improve the war potential we possess?


    After all, it is just a rumor. But it was a rumor that was too wonderful to be consider as just a mundane rumor.


    ¡ì


    ¡°Arnold-san, looks like the auction will have a dangerous Relics appearing.¡±


    Inside a bar. Hay tells Arnold, next to him with an exciting tone and shining eyes.


    There were a lot of Hunters full of spirit and lively gathered in the tavern. The ¡ºFallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist) ¡» who came from outside has alsoplete blended in.


    Their exploration was doing well. Even if he was certified in the countryside, Arnold is still a Level 7. Among the Hunters who overflow in the Imperial Capital, he is in the top.


    They got a rough start in their first tavern but after that Arnold and his friends haven¡¯t seen any Huntersparable to them.


    mming the mug of ale on the table, Arnold asks.


    ¡°Hoo¡­? What kind of thing is it?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any precise details¡­ However, it is a Relic that makes a Level 8 Hunter going everywhere looking for money monger.¡±


    ¡°Level 8, eh¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh! I am sorry.¡±


    When Arnold scratches his head Hay hurriedly apologizes.


    The wound he got at that tavern has already healed. There isn¡¯t any pain. But after that day, Arnold got the habit of scratching his head.


    His body has healed. But his soul hasn¡¯t forgotten about the humiliation he suffered.


    Arnold speaks loudly without saying anything about his apology.


    ¡°Fallen Mist¡¯s¡± savings can¡¯t afford it.


    The currency is different between the Mist Country and the Empire. On the long journey from Nebranubes, Arnold converted most of their money into goods. A Relic that even a High-Level Hunter is willing to borrow to get it, it isn¡¯t totally impossible, but we shouldn¡¯t try to get it.


    Well, even if we have the money for it, instead on spending a lot of money on a strange Relic because another High-Level Hunter wants it, we should get one we decided on having.


    Hay who is in charge of the party funding would probably have the same idea.


    ¡°Tsk. It is a good story for the country¡¯s economy. ¡­ By the way, Hay. What happened to that Relic we asked to be appraised?¡±


    ¡°Argh. It looks like it will take a little more time to be appraise because his hands are full for the auction.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see.¡±


    Arnold frown when he recalls the creepy Relic they found in the Shrine near Nebranubes.


    It was a disgusting mask, as if it was made with raw meat.


    The feeling of raw meat was giving them goosebumps, even to Hunters like Arnold and his friends who were used to the feeling of blood and flesh. It is a daunting Relics that after returning to the city, they asked themselves why they brought it back with them and started to regret it.


    Nebranubes¡¯ appraiser refused to appraise it, so they took it with them to find another appraiser.


    It is probably not worth the effort. From its appearance, there is also the possibility that it is a Relic that gives the user some demerit.


    For the time being, we asked for an appraisal and if it is not worth anything, we will request him to dispose of it.


    ¡°It would be nice if it could at least cover a drinking bill. Because it won¡¯t be free if he returns it to us.¡±


    To the wording from Hay heart, Arnold groans instead of agreeing. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    That just show how a Level 8 Hunter words can make thing move. And cry is doing everything without him knowing this XD


    He just inadvertently creates new rivals for the mask, better buy it quickly, but wait, is the owner¡­ Arnold¡­ XD


    Did Infinite Variety n everything from his encounter in the bar to now? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus

 Chapter 73，Part1: 1 - Money Issues ③

    <h4>Chapter73£¬Part1: 1 - Money Issues ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 73 Money Issues ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    My body was burning from the inside. A tremendous heat runs through my body starting from my heart and conveys an explosive power to my limbs.


    ¡°Severed Shadow¡± is the name of abat technique created by a Thief long ago.


    Thieves are weak against Phantoms, the power in their attacks can only allow them an auxiliary role when fighting against a Phantom, that technique was born from the resentment in their own powerlessness.


    An intense physical training. Abination of the unification of your own psyche and a special breathing technique which seems to burn your own life give¡ºSpeed¡»to thieves who have mastered it.


    Speed is power. Its essence isn¡¯t here just to improve your evasion.


    An eleration that leaves even sounds behind and a well-ce fist can deliver a power strong enough to easily crushes any Phantoms or monsters.


    Her form was like a ck storm.


    In a spacious training space, only the roaring sound of delicate limbs shing through air and the sound of a hard object hitting metal echoed endlessly.


    One of them is Severed Shadow. In a custom-made cloth that doesn¡¯t hinder any movement from her body and her hard metal shoes that has be her symbol.


    The opponent she was facing against is one doll.


    It is a human-sized ck metal doll made so only joints could be move.


    Liz who was wrap up in a burning heat raises her voice and made a thin sound.


    Her legs got entangle, she has step on them, and she start to fall. When her body was floating, she hit the ground with her palm. Sometimes she throws it with her arms and sometimes she kicks it between its legs. Smokes rise from the floor due to the friction from her movement. But Liz¡¯s movement show no sign of stopping.


    If the opponent was a living being then it would have long stopped breathing because it couldn¡¯t hold on against her stream of continuous blow.


    The metal doll was genuinely just a doll. It can be operated like a Golem, but it doesn¡¯t have the power to think independently like an android, it is just a lump of metal.


    It is not papier-mach¨¦, the inside is filled with metal and the outside is coated with a special alloy. It is a very heavy and sturdy doll.


    The coating is extremely resistant to magic and physical attack because it is an imitation of the Golem that was once called ¡ºAkasha¡».


    Akasha has an advanced mechanism that allows its giant body to move freely. In that sense, the doll that Liz is fighting against has a really bad performance but at least in terms of toughness, it is equivalent to Akasha.


    Every hit is filled with murderous intent. The doll is strucked by her fist and her kicks and mmed against the floor and against the wall over and over again.


    A little away from the battlefield, Sytry is observing her sister¡¯s rampage with a notebook on her hand.


    Exasperate, she has been dragged by Severed Shadow and has been lock up in the n Underground Training Field.


    The other n Members who were initially using the Training Field desperately flew from her frenzy.


    ¡°Onee-chan, I told you it is impossible! Let¡¯s give up. I have adjusted its endurance to withstand Onee-chan¡¯s attacks.¡±


    ¡° ¡­ut up, Syt! I am training so keep your mouth shut! Get the next one ready!¡±


    ¡°Moo! I also have thing to do!¡±


    Her cheeks inted but Liz doesn¡¯t spare a single nce at Sytry.


    ¡ºAkasha¡» concept design is simple.


    Exceeds ¡°Strange Grief¡±. Only that one.


    Sytry used the huge amount of data she has, the technical and financial power of the magic organization ¡ºTower of Akasha¡», used the most of their connections and what was created after many years of research is that huge Golem. It is so powerful that it doesn¡¯t fit the name of Golem.


    Each member of ¡°Strange Grief¡± has their own strength.


    At first, it was just curiosity. Eventually Sytry got entranced by her study.


    To face off against ¡°Strange Grief¡± which is made up of monopr members was no simple tasks.


    Those were wonderful days. I remember when I was conducting research through trials and errors, even now I can remember the throbbing feeling I had in those days.


    With many excellent senior disciples and the cooperation of the former great wise man the conclusion they reached was simple.


    They need to carefully take countermeasures against each of their strength, one by one. That is also what Hunters does when they challenge high difficulty Shrines.


    With a zeal that could be called obsession, theypleted ¡ºAkasha¡». It was a wonderful Golem that has surpassed any existing Golem.


    Because of its purpose, ¡ºAkasha¡» has the predisposition to be the natural enemy for ¡°Strange Grief¡±.


    A shield only made to receive Luke¡¯s shes. A continuous fighting ability against the extraordinary power and physical strength of Anthem. A high information judgment ability realized by the human operating it.


    We put particr importance on the development of its body.


    In order to make Akasha the ¡ºEnemy¡» of ¡ºStrange Grief¡», it was essential that the metal could withstand both Lucia¡¯s magic that boasts an attack range that is almost impossible to avoid and Liz¡¯s strong blow that would have been difficult to parry with the shield due to her speed.


    She didn¡¯t make it because she had a grudge but Sytry spent most of her money and time in it. She didn¡¯tpromise even if she receivedints from her senior disciples, teachers or even those above them.


    The talent of my sister Liz is real. She has mastered and can use ¡°Severed Shadow¡± which was said to take several years to learn and now she is allowed to have it as her Alias.


    Her blows are delivered without any hesitation nor fear. Therefore, she can release a power that is more powerful than her actual physical strength.


    Liz is also human. Her fist isn¡¯t designed to hit a chunk of metal.


    During this training, both of her clenched fist was soaked in blood. It is probable that some of her bones are broken.


    However, every time the wind blows, the floor bes more dirty because of the blood dripping from her hands, but there is no sign of her frenzy momentum weakening. It should be painful but the light in her eyes doesn¡¯t show any sign of weakening.


    As a fighter and as a Hunter, my sister is obvious first-ss.


    Age wise, her heyday is still ahead. It is the truth. Liz¡¯s athletic ability has significantly improvedpared to when she first fought against the first metal puppet I developed.


    However, ¡­ It won¡¯t be enough to break through the body of Akasha, which took years of development, just because of that.


    It is obvious but I have already taken her growth into consideration. Sytry doesn¡¯t intend to give this victory to her sister before a while.


    Even if I no longer have any connection to the convenient ¡ºTower of Akasha¡». <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thx for reading.


    Looks like Liz can move up to Mach 1 if she can make sonic boom O.o.


    Sytry¡¯s fun time in an evil organization. I can almost see a fun montage of her time with Noto and his disciple working together to make Akasha XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    papier mach¨¦: material made with paper stick together with glue and letting it harden. In this case it is to say that it isn¡¯t paper with just a coating of metal.


    She wanted to say shut up.

 Chapter 73，Part2: 2 - Money Issues ③

    <h4>Chapter73£¬Part2: 2 - Money Issues ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 73 Money Issues ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°It is harddd! Your personality isss! Baddd! Damnnn! I will beat that armorrrr! Isn¡¯t there any secret technique or special moveee!¡±


    ¡°¡­ There is no way that a ¡ºThief (Tozoku) ¡» have such a powerful move.¡±


    The role of a ¡ºThief (Tozoku) ¡» isn¡¯t to fight. In the first ce, there is already something wrong with the fact that you tried to take on a Golem by yourself with your bare hands.


    While Sytry is frowning as she is troubled, she also smoothly takes some notes.


    The strength of Alchemists is their stack of experience. Liz¡¯s special training is an opportunity to collect valuable data for Sytry.


    ¡°Strange Grief¡± havepete against each other and have grown as a party. When Sytry thinks about the time when Akasha¡¯s armor will be broken, she has toe up with the next n, she can¡¯t afford to rest.


    At that moment, Liz¡¯s movement, which showed no sign of slowing suddenly stopped.


    The doll that was flying around copses on the floor as if his string were cut. While breathing roughly, Liz turns to Sytry.


    Her eyes are bloodshot, her whole face is burning red, she is sweating but her footsteps are firm.


    ¡°Syt, it is broken. Next!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I sigh deeply and head for the abandoned doll.


    The doll had no noticeable scratches. Her proud alloy is dirtied by Liz¡¯s blood but there are almost no scratches.


    Liz grabs the doll¡¯s right arm and forces it to stand. In front of Sytry¡¯s eyes, the joint on its right arm is¡­ The elbow part is exposed.


    Since the joints are movable, they are more fragile than other part of the body. The special alloy coating is also insufficient.


    The real Akasha also have measures taken against this by installing multipleyers of protective armor that doesn¡¯t interfere with its operation. But as expect I couldn¡¯t do that with this toy.


    As expected, the joints that is shown couldn¡¯t withstand the impact and is cracked.


    Liz clicks her tongue and stomps on the ground.


    ¡°Tsk, is there nothing that you can do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tin! It was already very difficult to just prepare the same metal.¡±


    It has already been a long time since Akash¡¯s Golem study waspleted. Almost no material remains, and it is because of the resources of the Tower of Akasha that we could make one Golem so powerful. To reproduce it, I would need a little bit less or as much as resources and people than when we made it.


    Even Sytry¡¯s assets isn¡¯t infinite.


    No matter how much I want to please my sister, I can¡¯t spend so much money for a training that I don¡¯t know if it will be useful or not.


    I take out a potion for repairing metal from the inside of my potion bag and carefully pour it into the damaged arm.


    A small amount of smoke rises up and the previous crack has disappeared without traces. The strength isn¡¯t the same as before, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    In the first ce, isn¡¯t there a problem to keep training although the doll had his joint broken¡­?


    Without knowing of Sytry¡¯s inner feeling, Liz shouts.


    ¡°If it is like this, it won¡¯t be a training. Nee, bring back that irritating big crap! Right now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something so selfish! The one who lost it is Onee-chan, right! I was going to get it back as a memento! Where did you fight it!?¡±


    Sytry argues with tears in her eyes.


    It was the perfect masterpiece. It is the proof that everyone worked hard. More than its high performance, I had precious memories on it.


    Initially, I was nning on taking it when I leave the ¡ºTower of Akasha¡» but now it is missing.


    When Sytry returned to the Imperial Capital, there wasn¡¯t any shadow or shape of it, so there was nothing she could do.


    I heard that after fighting it in the wilderness and left, she left it there. I hurriedly went there but it was nowhere.


    Anything left outside of the city is implicitly the property of the one who find it. Even if it is difficult to bring back something huge like Akasha, I wish that I had prepare countermeasure to prevent it from being stolen is my true thought.


    Sytry¡¯s words put a stop to Liz¡¯s fury.


    ¡°¡­ So, let¡¯s put the useless talk aside¡­ If you make it again, how much would it cost?¡±


    Her intense emotional rollercoaster is one of my sister characteristics. She is selfish and prone to be overexcited, but Liz isn¡¯t stupid.


    She gently wipes the sweat of her bangs and expire a hot sigh.


    ¡°At this rate, I will make Cry-chan think that I am still weak against it? Do you understanddd? This is, a question of my pride, okay! I can¡¯t just let it go!¡±


    ¡°I have the blueprint in my mind, but I don¡¯t have enough cash right now¡­ We are also covering potions cost because of another case. It may take some time¡­¡±


    Sytry is not a merchant. Most of her total assets are owned as valuable equipment and materials.


    There are potions in stock, but it is not something that can be sold in arge quantity all at once. The selling will surely take some time.


    ¡°¡­ Tsk. There is no helping it, should I take Ti for an after-training and go hunt in some Shrine¡­¡±


    Reproducing Akasha isn¡¯t an impossible task for Sytry. Now that Noto and the other are gone, unless Sytry resumes her research, that wonderful Golem will never be developed again. And this would be something very disappointing as ¡ºAkasha¡¯s¡» parent.


    However, to think there is a time when I am in trouble with money¡­


    At that time, I thought of the appearance of my best friend who is always making a request. Sytry lost her serenity.


    ¡°Aah. Speaking of which, if Cry-san could give me back the money he owes me¡­¡±


    I muttered when I thought of something that I don¡¯t have.


    Even if I lent it, there is no interest or deadline for him to repay me.


    Eva told me to not lend him anymore and we have talked about repayment but Sytry didn¡¯t mind about lending him money.


    That¡¯s because I don¡¯t think that my ¡ºBest Friend¡» who has a lot of ie because he is Hunter will borrow money to waste it.


    Initially, Sytry started to collect money to increase what she could do¡­ To increase her options to choose from. As for his hobby of buying Relic, I didn¡¯t think of stopping him because the Relics could be useful sometime when we explore with Strange Grief.


    ¡°Ah, she is here. Sytry, and Liz. It is just right.¡±


    At that time, the person who I was thinking about enters the training ground.


    My sister¡¯s expression changes into a blossoming smile. When Cry came near Sytry, he says with an apologetic expression.


    ¡°Sytry, I am sorry but¡­¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading.


    ¡°Can you lend me some money¡± XD Just when Sytry was thinking about money issues.


    You couldn¡¯t have a better timing Cry! I am sure even Sytry wouldn¡¯t think you would borrow money immediately after Eva talk with her about not lending anymore money XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Nee: It is like heyyy.

 Chapter 74，Part1: 1 - Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter74£¬Part1: 1 - Negotiation</h4> <h4>Chapter 74 Negotiation</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    We got new information from Martis-san after he contacted the owner of the ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡», so we are now heading to negotiate.


    The one following next to me as an escort is Sytry who isn¡¯t showing any sign of disgust although I owe her a tremendous debt and still ask for more.


    ¡°There is no problem. It will only push my research a little bitter, but I can recover some extent by selling spare materials and potions I have in stock for cash.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry?¡±


    ¡°Cry-san doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything at all. I don¡¯t really like that but as ast resort, I can borrow money from a bank. Alchemists have good credit when they are getting a loan.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Onee-chan is also cooperating with me¡­ It is a Relic that is absolutely necessary right? I will show you that I can get it by any means necessary.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Un, un, you are right¡­¡±


    ¡°For our projects¡­ It is fine to postpone them. I don¡¯t really like it, but it is fine to postpone them.¡±


    Sytry hold her fist making her expression feeling even more tragic. Now, I don¡¯t have the courage to say it is for me precious sweets shop.


    Apparently, my timing was bad, it seems that Sytry and the other had something they wanted.


    As expect even for me, I can¡¯t put myself first when Sytry is holding herself back. I wanted to withdraw my request, but it was already toote. It is not only today, Sytry had always the tendency to give me the priority over herself.


    Sytry continues to smile with a happy expression.


    ¡°However, I have to confirm the required amount first¡­ As ast resort, we will somehow manage it as the owner is a Hunter. Negotiation is my specialty.¡±


    Her smile is terrifying. What kind of emotion are hidden behind it? Today I am not blind enough to not see the inner grudge she has.


    You say you will manage it somehow but what are you going to do¡­ If it is possible, I would like to end it with just this negotiation.


    Liz purposely went to a Shrine to get me more money. Apparently, she will rush off to multiple Shrines with low difficulty Level. I have never heard of speed running multiple Shrines, but I didn¡¯t have the time to stop her.


    I just received a big favor. Am I a sponger? Am I sponging off them?


    However, there is still hope remaining.


    I was able to set up a negotiation with the other party. Depending on the result, I won¡¯t have the need to force Sytry¡¯s hand.


    Direct negotiation is a double-edge sword. There is a merit of getting the Relic you want first but there is also the possibility that the opponent can see your cards.


    If a high amount of money is brought up in the negotiation, but the negotiation failed and there was no otherpetitor during the auction. In the end, it is possible that I win the bid at a far cheaper price than the amount of money you offered during negotiation.


    This time, the targeted Relic looks awful. It is at a level where a normal Hunter wouldn¡¯t take it back¡­ The other party probably want to dispose it as soon as possible.


    If we manage it well, we can get it pretty cheaply.


    If it was someone I know, it would have been easier. But this Relic was found in a Shrine far from here. It seems that the Hunter who brought it in was from another country, the probability of knowing him is low.


    ¡°If the owner is generous then I wouldn¡¯t need to bring out the heavy artillery¡­¡±


    Sytry-chan remarks are getting more and more dangerous.


    She is an Alchemist who is weak to hand-to-handbat. That statement is probably a joke but Sytry has previous offence where her jokes doesn¡¯t end up as a joke.


    The sky was clear without any clouds, but my heart was full of anxiety.


    ¡ì


    The ce of negotiation is a tavern next to the Imperial Capital Explorer Association Branch¡­ It is in the ¡ºChallenger¡¯s Learning Spot¡».


    It is full of Hunters returning from the Shrines, twenty-four hours a day and three hundred and sixty-five days a year. It is said to be the most famous tavern in the Imperial Capital. If you want to know the most recent rumor of the Imperial Capital, you should go there.


    The quality of the alcohol and food isn¡¯t good, but the price is low, I often see newbie Hunters who tend to be poor gathering together and party inside. There are many seats and reservation can be made, so it is the perfect ce for a discussion.


    I usee here many times but after Liz and Luke were ban from getting in, I never went there again.


    For how many hours were they here, there are Hunters who are drinking regardless of the time of the day. I head to the meeting table.


    I check the seat far away. I stopped my legs when I saw the Hunters gathering around the table.


    Sytry opens her eyes which she rarely does and puts her hands on her lips as if she was surprise.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Well, well, well. What do we have here¡­?¡±


    This is troubling¡­


    I check around with a slight glimmer of hope, but the meeting table wasn¡¯t wrong¡­ The one who is here are those who had been hit by Liz when we were at the Golden Pavilion, it was Arnold Hale and hispanions.


    There aren¡¯t many Hunters who have a party of eight peoples, so there is no doubt.


    At this time, there should be a lot of Huntersing in from outside but why did I pull the worst straw¡­


    My war potential here is only Sytry. If the opponent is a Level 7 vanguard, then there is nothing we can do if something goes wrong.


    Should we go home now¡­


    For a moment that kind of thought passed in my head but the negotiation this time involved Martis-san. Even though he was busy, he took the trouble to set up this meeting. No matter how much I suspect him of being a Lolicon who is all Deredere with Tino, I can¡¯t throw mud on his face.


    In the first ce, the one who went close to him was only Liz, maybe there is a possibility that he doesn¡¯t remember me¡­ There should be.


    Right, I am sure that he doesn¡¯t remember me. Even though I say it, my face is kind of in and I was sitting in the deepest part. At least, if I was in Arnold position¡­ Before forgetting about him, I won¡¯t even remember him.


    When I try to encourage myself while standing still, Sytry approaches them without worrying about my thought.


    Even though we had some trouble with them the other day, what a great courage! I haven¡¯t prepared myself, but I couldn¡¯t let her go alone, so I rushed to pursue her small back.


    Arnold looks up at the approaching shadow. As usual, he seems to be in a bad mood.


    For the love of god, forget about me. Without hearing myst prayer, his expression severely turns for the worst.


    Entourage A next to him shouts when he sees Sytry and me.


    ¡°Ah, you bastards are¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much to have epted today¡¯s negotiation. Arnold-san!¡±


    Without being afraid of his expression, Sytry cheerfully and openly speaks


    Her eyes aren¡¯t acting, they are shining *Kirakira*.


    Speaking of which, Sytry liked men like Arnold¡­ The voice of Entourage A disappears as if it were drowned into that shining smile.


    Arnold who sees that smile point the opposite chair with his chin.


    I sat down while keeping my stomach from aching because of the tension.


    And then, the negotiations started.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    As always Cry is being dense but at least he feel bad for Sytry XD


    And the owner of the mask was indeed Arnold. How are you going to buy it now Cry XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Deredere: It means someone being lovestruck so Martis is being king and gentle to Tino.


    Kirakira: It means that Sytry¡¯s eyes are shining, like she has star on her eyes.

 Chapter 74，Part2: 2 - Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter74£¬Part2: 2 - Negotiation</h4> <h4>Chapter 74 Negotiation</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Arnold Hale couldn¡¯t decide what to do with this unexpected party.


    It is the opponent I have a grudge against because they crushed us at the bar on the first day.


    I suppress the feeling of anger that is boiling. In any case, the woman who raised her hand on Arnold wasn¡¯t here. Even if I went and crushed all the people in here, I wouldn¡¯t feel better.


    As Arnold was silent, the other members who wanted to say something can¡¯t say anything.


    Everyone seems to have something to say but now is the time to keep it in.


    As usual, ¡°Infinite Variety¡± is a perplexing man.


    In front of Arnold, he has a calm expression. His body is slender for a Hunter and he alsocks muscles. He doesn¡¯t look strong at all. He is a man with delicate feature. He doesn¡¯t have a weapon on him, but he has nes, earrings and rings on each finger¡­


    So, his profession isn¡¯t a closebat one?? No matter how much we looked into it, we couldn¡¯t find out what was the fighting style of ¡°Infinite Variety¡±.


    Whatever it is, he hadunched hostilities against someone with a Level 7 just the other day and is now calmly seating here, he isn¡¯t probably anyone ordinary.


    And on the contrary, the woman he brought next to him is emitting a quiet energy. Her facial features, hair and eye color are simr to the ¡°Absolute Shadow¡± who crushed Arnold and his friends. If the other one was ¡ºMovement¡» then this one is ¡ºSilence¡».


    Her appearance is smooth, and she doesn¡¯t have any scratches or burn on her white skin. Every one of her moves was graceful but at the same time there was no opening.


    Although it is concealed, if you look closely, you can see that the energy hidden in her isn¡¯t so much different from the ¡°Severed Shadow¡±.


    Arnold has uncovered her concealment because her concealment is weaker than Infinite Variety¡¯s one.


    A member of Strange Grief. There is no doubt that she is categorize as one of the strong.


    I lick my lips.


    However, now Arnold¡¯s position is higher than them.


    There are some people who are saying that they would like to negotiate and buy the Relic we deposited.


    When we received such report, I thought that it was someone who love weird thing, but I would have never thought that it was ¡°Strange Grief¡±.


    Initially, it was a product that I thought it would have been good if it could pay one drinking bill. But if there is someone who wants it then the story is different.


    Except for some scraps, useful Relics are expensive. In some case, the price may exceed hundreds of million.


    The woman who introduced herself as Sytry says with a smile.


    ¡°Cry-san has a hobby of collecting unusual Relics. That is why, Arnold-san¡¯s Relic also caught his eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a rare item we brought all the way from Nebranubes. It had taken a lot of effort. We can¡¯t sell it to you at a low price. It is a product that can be sold even to someone who doesn¡¯t have any power. Isn¡¯t it right, Arnold-san?¡±


    When Hay hears Sytry¡¯s words, he grinningly smiles and looks at Arnold¡¯s expression.


    Sell it as high as possible. If the opponent is a High-Level Hunter who exceeds Arnold and his friends, then they should have money.


    Hay¡¯s words are a bluff. At least that mask wasn¡¯t pick-up in Nebranubes. Even a noble who likes rare things have the right to choose. No one would want a fleshed mask that can only be seen as cursed.


    Sytry removes her smile and makes a troubled expression.


    ¡°I see¡­ I understand the situation. But unfortunately, ¡­ No one in this Imperial Capital would want such a creepy mask. Cry-san didn¡¯t say that he wants it at any cost.¡±


    The negotiation was still in the early stage.


    When he hears that voice, ¡°Infinite Variety¡¯s¡± eyebrow suddenly moved.


    His expression is distorted for a moment. Seeing this, Hay bes confused.


    It was an easy-to-understand change of expression. It is a problem even before having a poker face.


    When it is so obvious, we can¡¯t tell if he is really upset or if he is just pretending to be.


    After all, is it an opponent we need to be on guard against?


    ¡°We are not saying that we don¡¯t want to sell it either.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it will be more expensive to buy it here than at the auction. I don¡¯t think there will be anyonepeting for that item. Isn¡¯t it the same line of thought than Arnold-san who is certified as a High-Level?¡±


    It struck home. Arnold and his friends were told in advance the same thing when they went to request an appraisal.


    Both Hunters and nobles are wary when purchasing Relics.


    Although there aren¡¯t many, there are still some Relics that pose a risk to its owner. And all of these Relics have¡ºThat kind of¡» looks.


    For a Relic, having a bad look Relics is a big demerit.


    ¡°It is not fair.¡±


    And then Arnold fold his arm and leans over the chair. He doesn¡¯t look at Sytry but instead at ¡°Infinite Variety¡± and put strength in his voice.


    ¡°That is an item we worked hard to discover it. However, we still don¡¯t know its effect. If you think we are going to sell powerful Relic for dirt cheap then it isn¡¯t something we can allow it to happen. Throwing it will be better.¡±


    I say it in the case that the mask can¡¯t be appraised.


    There are roughly two types of methods to appraise Relics. One method is based on information they have umted and the other is to try and activate it.


    If it can¡¯t be appraised with the former method, thetter method is to wear it, but the appraiser is also human. It is obvious that this dangerous Relics will be returned when it can¡¯t be appraised. In fact, that mask has been send back multiple times in Nebranubes.


    Arnold and his friends brought the Relic to an appraiser who have worked for decade and is famous for his skills in the Imperial Capital. If that man can¡¯t appraise it, then no one in the city could appraise it.


    If that happens, that mask can only be sold for collection purposes.


    ¡°We can¡¯t even fathom the Relic¡¯s power. If this keep going on, we can¡¯t put a price on it. Can you tell us what kind of power it has?¡±


    It was just a little provocation.


    Information makes money. There is no one who will obediently exin everything just because he was asks to. However, it could be one of the factors to raise the price of it.


    Sytry who is next to him raises her eyebrow as if she was bbergasted.


    Then, ¡°Infinite Variety¡± who is next to her responded with a serious face.


    ¡°It is something¡­ That I can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Funn¡­¡±


    His answer is as expected. When Arnold wanted to scream and tried toin, ¡°Infinite Variety¡± made a smile as if he was troubled and says something unexpected.


    ¡°But if there is one thing, I can say¡­ If my predictions are correct then, that, is a bit dangerous. Even this country¡¯sws prohibit its utilization. It is better to quickly get rid of it. ¡° <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thx for reading!


    Sorry couldn¡¯t post it yesterday but I yed way too much Valorant Competitive Mode and didn¡¯t trante!


    And we already have some misunderstanding with Cry¡¯s power Level! XD


    Yeah is just concealing his strength sooooo well that if he fights against a slime he will run away! Just to not show his strength. What he is running away because he is afraid? Pffff that¡¯s just to trick your mind XD


    And Cry do you really think that they will just sell it to you because you said that XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Absolute Shadow: Changed Severed Shadow to Absolute Shadow because of Danmachi.

 Chapter 75，Part1: 1 - Negotiation ②

    <h4>Chapter75£¬Part1: 1 - Negotiation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 75 Negotiation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    His suspicious demeanor caused Hay to be confused.


    Infinite Variety looks at Arnold with a serious look.


    Arnold has a long history of being a Hunter.


    A Treasure Hunter is a job that can¡¯t be done only by having a highbat ability.


    Of course, needless to say,bat ability is most necessary, but the trials Hunters must pass through are not only Shrines and Monsters.


    In order to seed as a Hunter, you need the bargaining ability to properly buy and sell Relics or monster materials obtained in a Shrine, highmunication skills are required to make a connection with influential people. In ¡°Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡±, the vice-leader Hay is the one who is mainly in charge of those jobs but by interacting with dozens upon dozens of merchants and nobles, Arnold is bing more and more familiar with it.


    My intuition is telling me, that aloof man in front of my eye¡­ ¡°Infinite Variety¡± is lying.


    ¡°A bit, dangerous?¡±


    Arnold curves his eyebrow and start to stares at him, ¡°Infinite Variety¡± slightly withdraws.


    While observing his behavior, Arnold frown.


    Utilization is restricted by thew. It is a bit dangerous. This kind of thing isn¡¯t something you would say when you are trying to buy something in a negotiation.


    Then why are you trying to buy it, is the question you can easily guessed will be ask next and you would already have an answer for it.


    ording to the information Hay investigated, ¡°Infinite Variety¡± is an excellent tactician¡­ He seems to have an eye that can see through everything.


    Why would such ¡°Infinite Variety¡± initiate such a poor negotiation technique?


    Those words probably have a hidden intent on them.


    To Arnold who went silent, the man in front of him was looking at him as if he was judging his ability.


    ¡°¡°Infinite Variety¡±, just, now, you made a lie?¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°A bit dangerous. I should get rid of it, eh. It was well thought. Are you¡­ trying to gauge me?¡±


    As he was shaking, cold sweat drips down from Infinite Variety¡¯s cheek. It is a wonderful acting. Even with Arnold pair of eyes, he can only see him as if he really was agitated.


    Right. ¡ºDangerous¡». ¡ºIt is better to get rid of it¡».


    The words of ¡°Infinite Variety¡±, aren¡¯t they like as if he doesn¡¯t want Arnold to sell the Relic.


    At that time, Arnold¡¯s mind has attained enlightenment. All the pieces of the puzzle are now connected.


    Did you think, just because I am Level 7, I am a fool?


    Sytry who was next to him is smiling but her eyes harbor a cold light as if she was looking at a bug. Even if you cover it with a smiling face, you can¡¯t hide the light in the back of your eyes from Arnold.


    Next to Arnold, Hay look up terrifyingly at his behavior.


    ¡°Arnold-san?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Fine, let¡¯s sell it. Let¡¯s see¡­ eight million Gils¡­ No, ten million Gils. I am not going to lose. You will at least pay this much!¡±


    It is expensive for that creepy mask but if you are a High-Level Hunters you can easily pay such an amount.


    ¡°Infinite Variety¡± is surprise. Sytry was looking at Arnold with wide open eyes as if she has attained the truth.


    Arnold¡¯spanions are buzzing, probably because his response was unexpected. However, all the decision-making power of ¡°Fallen Mist¡± lies with the Leader Arnold. If they sell the flesh mask for ten million Gils, they could have a feast.


    Hay next to Arnold looks unhappy.


    ¡°Arnold-san, is this fine?¡±


    ¡°Aaah. Because the Relics seems to be ¡ºA bit dangerous¡».¡±


    To Arnold who warps his lips, he makes an intimidating smile, ¡°Infinite Variety¡± shook his shoulder.


    ¡°Did you think that I will ride on your provocation and I wouldn¡¯t sell it to you? ¡­Funn. Indeed, we have been done in by that woman in your party. But that matter and this story is different. For the time being, we will think of it as if it never happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­? Ah that, well that¡­ My apology.¡±


    As if he was perplexed ¡°Infinite Variety¡± scratches his cheek.


    In the first ce, a Level 8, High-Level Hunter is directlying for the negotiation to get a Relic which is just a bit dangerous, is already too unnatural.


    Infinite Variety change of expression is ¡ºToo natural¡», this is why it is so unnatural. This was his skills to give information.


    Word mixed with lies. Our rtionship.


    Recalling the appraisal request we did for that dreadful mask of flesh that makes you feel physiologically repulsed, Arnold felt something cold in his spine for the first time in a while.


    I breath slowly and look at Cry Andrich ¡ºEyes¡» when he seems to appear troubled.


    The eyes can say things the mouth doesn¡¯t, only a puzzled expression could be felt from his ck iris which seems to be staring in the darkness. I can¡¯t read the emotions hidden behind them.


    But¡­ Why did hee out for such an unnatural negotiation? The situation is a bitplicated but the intention of the man in front of me is clear if I take the position of another person and think calmly.


    It is most likely that fleshed mask is¡­ not just ¡ºa bit¡» but on the contrary, dangerous enough for a Level 8 Hunter to retrieve it.


    And ¡°Infinite Variety¡±, for whatever reason, intends to ¡ºshove it¡» to Arnold and his friends. No, he probably changed his strategy in ¡ºthe middle of it¡».


    I couldn¡¯t find a lie in his word when he said that it was an illegal treasure.


    And, with ¡°Infinite Variety¡¯s¡± personality that Hay looked into.


    There is only one conclusion possible.


    Infinite Variety coincidentally found an extremely dangerous Relic that was going to be auctioned off and directly engages in the negotiation with the owners to get it before it reaches the hands of someone else who doesn¡¯t know anything about it.


    His purpose is probably¡­ To prevent the utilization of the Relic and ensure of its disposal.


    ording to Hay¡¯s research, until now ¡°Infinite Variety¡± has solved many incidents in this city. It is a naive story but there is always a man who will do something about it even if that doesn¡¯t bring him any advantages.


    However, this is when an unexpected problem urred. The other party of the negotiation was perchance a party that they just have a feud with.


    It is fatal for a Treasure Hunter to lose face. The Hunters around will underestimate you and clients can sometimes evaluated it as you being unreliable.


    In fact, even for Arnold, when he remembers about that time, his intestines are boiling over. For Hunters, sometimes it is better to save face than getting money.


    After seeing at the first nce that the negotiations wasn¡¯t going to go through, ¡°Infinite Variety¡± immediately change his stratagem.


    Yes. By using questionable behavior and words, he wanted to strongly agitate Arnold and his friends to force me to withdraw it from the auction.


    The purpose of the Infinite Variety is to prevent the use of the Relic¡­ In a nutshell, he wanted to prevent it from being used in the unlikely event that it is auctioned to a noble or a merchant who likes unusual things¡­ Or even to a criminal.


    In other word, it is the best to keep it for himself, but he can also achieve his purpose if Arnold and his friends withdraw it from the auction.


    A dangerous Relic. I should get rid of it.


    If someone told you that, it is human logic that you don¡¯t want to let it go. It is even more true if ite from your nemesis.


    But¡­ Arnold won¡¯t be deceived by it.


    ¡°Are you underestimating¡­ me? Do you think something like that will excite me so much that I will want to keep the Relic? Your purpose is¡­ To prevent the Relic from getting into other people hands, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    An easy-to-understand bluff. Certainly, Arnold is a Hunter at a Lower-Level, if I didn¡¯t swallow my anger from that day, I might have listened to his word and canceled its auction.


    I may have thought that it is a Relic that a Level 8 would want so much to the point he needs to lie.


    But if you think calmly, what would Arnold and his friends benefit after canceling its auction?


    That Relic is something terrible to look at. I don¡¯t think any Hunter with a slight cautious would wear it on his face.


    It is hard to imagine Arnold wearing that mask and if apanion tries to wear it, we will stop him with all our might.


    I have heard that it is a dangerous Relic so I would have no choice but to keep it under strict guard and bear a meaningless burden. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry just turn Arnold head upside down just by being himself. What a beautiful mastern Cry is doing in Arnold head, you can truly expect that from a Level 8 XD


    So he think that Cry wanted to buy the mask to protect the city and not let criminal use it but change his n because he can let Arnold do this!


    But Cry isn¡¯t any regr Level 8, so his thought is soooooooooooooo wrong XDDDDD


    How will this misunderstanding continue I am sooo excited!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 75，Part2: 2 - Negotiation ②

    <h4>Chapter75£¬Part2: 2 - Negotiation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 75 Negotiation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Maybe it is a strategy to gain some time by temporarily canceling its auction? There is also the possibility of his n being, using Arnold and his friends of possessing a dangerous product and making them fall. Actually, there might be criminal organization targeting it and there is a possibility that they mighte and attack.


    In the worst case, he wants to provoke Arnold and make him used the mask. And then, there is the possibility of burying the mask along with Arnold.


    ording to Hay¡¯s information, Infinite Variety don¡¯t seem to be a viin, but Arnold and his friends are Hunters from the outside. It won¡¯t be strange if they use any method they want.


    Various possibilities run through Arnold¡¯s head in an instant. Arnold doesn¡¯t know the power of the mask. I haven¡¯t actually seen the information on ¡°Infinite Variety¡± with my own two eyes.


    For that reason, I don¡¯t know how probable my predictions are but no matter which prediction it is, what is sure is that it won¡¯t turn well for Arnold.


    If you think so, the stupid face he has while being in front of me feels like he has a fierce resolution on it, I can even feel something terrible on his face.


    I look at Infinite Variety who has been silent for a while.


    I am probably being tested. Without being deceived by his public acting and outright lies is Arnold excellent enough to notice his true intentions?


    If you are stupid enough that you can¡¯t read Infinite Variety intent, what would have happened if my eyes were clouded with anger?


    And if so, what options Arnold would have?


    Against this man who has outrightly tried to control me, how would I have cleared my throat?


    Would I try topletely go against the intent of ¡°Infinite Variety¡± and sell it to some noble or merchant? When I don¡¯t even have a connection in this Imperial Capital? In the first ce, selling it while known that it is a dangerous Relic to powerful people, is a foolish thing to do. It is easy to imagine who to trust between ¡°Infinite Variety¡± who did many achievements in this area and Arnold¡¯s words who have just arrived. The risk is too high.


    Would I use it for myself? An obvious dangerous Relic that even appraisers hesitate to appraise. Arnold is brave but he is not a candidate to suicide.


    Should I refuse the negotiation and put it up for auction as it is? I can put it out, but it is unlikely that the Relic will be sold at a high price. And in that case, the winner of the Relic will probably be ¡°Infinite Variety¡± who is just in front of me. Because I can¡¯t forbid people to bid.


    Keep it in the party? There won¡¯t be anyone who can use it. But then I would be the one to dance in the palm of ¡°Infinite Variety¡±.


    In my multitude of thought, the answer I arrived at was simple.


    Ride on the negotiation and sell it off. However, ¡­ by thinking in reverse and propose an offer that is reasonably high but to the extent that he can¡¯t refuse.


    There is no risk on Arnold¡¯s side, and it has the greatest merit. There is no major disadvantage on Infinite Variety¡¯s side. As a middle ground¡­ This is the best.


    ¡°Well, what do you do?¡±


    Did I read too deeply? Of course, there is this possibility.


    There is a possibility of a misunderstanding from ¡°Infinite Variety¡± about the fact that the Relic is dangerous. Or¡­ It is infinitely low, but it is possible that even though it looks like that, the fleshed mask is a useful Relic, the possibility isn¡¯t zero.


    But if it is a useful Relic then I just have to touch upon the fact that he lied in his negotiation, in the first ce whether it is true or false, that Relic is an unnecessary item for ¡°Fallen Mist¡±. Even if it useful, I will pass if I need to wear that Relic. There is nothing wrong with getting rid of it here.


    I won¡¯t make a mistake in my judgement. You used your fist to beat me so my revenge will also be in the form of my fist to beat you. Only a fool would let his rage explode now.


    The reason for that moderately high price is my revenge against ¡°Infinite Variety¡± for trying to test me.


    Ten million Gils. It is not a price that can be attached to an unidentified and probably dangerous fleshed mask.


    When I lift my lips and smile, one of the only three Hunters who are Level 8 in the Imperial Capital seems to have a miserable expression.


    He probably understood that Arnold have uncovered all of his ns.


    Even ¡°Infinite Variety¡± wouldn¡¯t expected that the opponent he tried to set a trap to would deal with it so calmly.


    And it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to ept my condition.


    This battle is¡­ Our win.


    Sytry who is next to Infinite Variety nces at him to confirm his thought and as Arnold has expected he nodded as if he made his resolve.


    ¡°¡­ Very well. We will buy it for ten million Gi¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minuteeeee!!¡±


    In the moment when the deal was almost closed, a male Hunter who is sitting at the table next to us, barge in.


    Dark brown hair and a face full of scar. A middle-age man I don¡¯t recognize. In the first ce, Arnold has no acquaintance in the Imperial Capital.


    When I re at him, the male Hunter exaggeratedly raised both of his hands and says with a bitter smile.


    ¡°It is not like I want to start a squabble or something. It is just that Relic or something¡­ I will buy it for double your price.¡±


    ¡°¡­? You, what did you, just say?¡±


    Hay turns a suspicious look at the unimaginable intruder. ¡°Infinite Variety¡± also had a stunned look.


    If it was unexpected that there is a Hunter who will buy that shed mask for twenty million Gils, then it is also unexpected that an unrted man on the table next to us suddenly speaks.


    To Arnold, he can sell it to anyone. He doesn¡¯t have any obligation for Infinite Variety or for this city, if he can sell it at a high price, then he won¡¯t have anything more to say but¡­ What on earth does this mean?


    That guys, didn¡¯t he hear ¡°Infinite Variety¡± says that it is a dangerous Relic just now?


    Sytry has a bitter look.


    Starting with that strange man who barged in, the Hunters one by one start to stand up and raise their voice in the bar.


    They all have serious eyes.


    ¡°Wait, I will give you twenty-five million!¡±


    ¡°Stop. I always had my eyes on it! I will give thirty million!¡±


    ¡°That ¡°Infinite Variety¡± is trying to obtain this Relic by any means, then I will give you forty million!¡±


    .


    ¡°You bastards are only here for reselling purpose! Don¡¯t interfere!¡±


    ¡°W¡­ What the hell is going on? ?What is wrong with these guys!?¡±


    Hay stands up and hurriedly look around the tavern.


    Before we knew it, angry yells were flying inside the tavern. You can see their eyes are filled with murderous intent. Some are even starting to grapple each other.


    All of them are yelling a different price. I start to watch, as my eyes were popping out of my head, at this spontaneous auction which just started.


    ¡°Forty-two million!¡±


    ¡°Forty-three millionnn!¡±


    ¡°Damn, Forty-five million for me!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have that much money! What are you saying when you are crushing under debt!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I will buy it even if I have to sell my equipment!¡±


    What? What kind of joke is that? Do these guys really want that fleshed mask so much?


    ¡­ Is there any information that I still don¡¯t know about? Arnold groans at the scene that he couldn¡¯t apprehend.


    When this is happening, I start to doubt if the strategy I expected from ¡°Infinite Variety¡± was really true.


    Why does these guys want such a daunting Relic? What is going on?


    Sytry looks around and made a small sigh.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Cry-san, it is because you went around asking people to lend money¡­ You should have asked me from the very beginning.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    With a lethargic sigh the price of the flesh masks keeps on rising. One of the drunks stood up while swaying and begins to manage the improvised auction while screaming.


    I don¡¯t get it anymore.


    Arnold doesn¡¯t know if the Hunters who are raising the price are really serious about buying the Relic.


    ¡°One hundred million.¡±


    At that time, in the middle of the storm of angry voice, a beautiful voice echo around.


    The Hunters who until then have been raising the price little by little watch the owner of that voices all at once.


    The bottle standing on top of the table copse and a high-ss white dress that seems to be sparkles. On her waist, there is a sword that doesn¡¯t fit her young limbs.


    ¡°That strongest Relic or what you called it¡­ I, ¨¦ir dys will buy it for one hundred million! Is it fine?¡±


    ¡°Ah. This is why I hate nobles and merchants¡­ Cry-san, why don¡¯t we pull out now?¡±


    Sytry gives a weak sigh and pull on Cry¡¯s sleeve.


    The girl who named herself ¨¦ir dys smiles confidently and keep on looking down at Infinite Variety. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    HAHAHAHAHAH This misunderstanding! Too bad it didn¡¯t end with Cry buying it for 10 million but that was sooo funny XD


    And Arnold who doesn¡¯t understand anything at the end XD


    So, in the end it will be a battle Cry VS ¨¦ir at the auction!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus

 Chapter 76，Part1: 1 - Fire Spread

    <h4>Chapter76£¬Part1: 1 - Fire Spread</h4> <h4>Chapter 76 Fire Spread</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    What on earth¡­ What is going on? Did I do anything wrong?¡±


    After grasping the Hunter-rted gossip magazine I has been given to, For the first time in a while, I fluttered at this situation which became uncontroble.


    On the unfolded color page, there is an article about the Leader of a certain n. It is about a High-Level Hunter running around trying to get a certain product in the next Zebrudia auction.


    Although the name is hidden, there is only a limited number of Hunters who are n Master and are Relics maniac, so if someone read it, they will immediately recognize me.


    The negotiation which seemed to be sessful until halfway suddenly became uncertain because of the bystander who barge in andpletely copse with the invasion dys-kyo¡¯s daughter.


    The Relic, ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡» which seemed to be buyable for ten million Gils was decided to be auctioned again as it was still Arnold¡¯s possession.


    Arnold also seemed to be confused by the sudden situation, but I was the most confused.


    Even if it was unexpected that someone would want that seemingly spooky mask, I don¡¯t understand what the Countess daughter means when she said the strongest Relic.


    For the time being, I told ¨¦ir-jou that it was not the strongest Relic but a dangerous Relic, but she didn¡¯t listen at all.


    .


    In fact, the ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡» is neither the strongest nor something like it. It is just a Relic that allows you to transform, there isn¡¯t any effect to improve yourbat ability. In appearance you can add muscle when transforming but your muscle strength doesn¡¯t actually increase. Since you only wrap your body in flesh, changing your body shape makes it difficult to move.


    Well even if it is illegal, I was indeed lying because it isn¡¯t dangerous but I did that because I wanted it. For that reason, they wanted to take it from me, it was way too cruel.


    Well, it is not a rule vition, but it is definitely a vition of manners. Don¡¯t they have any sense of moral at all? You want nobles and Hunters to have moral? Haha.


    But as expected nobles really do have money.


    Eva is gazing at me a few degrees colder than usual, she knows.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡±


    While asking her to help me repay a debt she was irrelevant about, I was nning to purchase a Relic behind her back.


    Whether you think calmly or not, I am the perfect no-good human. Moreover, it was post-report. Someone please do something about me.


    However, if I can make an excuse, the ¡ºReverse Face¡» may only be avable at this auction only! It is not an exaggeration to say that it will affect the rest of my life.


    In any case, if I have a ten-digit debt, even if I add eight-digit on it, it is just one percent. Don¡¯t you think so?


    ¡°¡­ Please answer me, Cry-san?¡±


    Ah, yes¡­ You don¡¯t think so, right¡­ Look like I have no other choice but to give up¡­


    Hunter¡¯s ies are highly dependent on the Shrine they explore. The price of ten million Gils is too much for an average person to make even in a year but for ¡°Strange Grief¡± it is enough to cover it with only one exploration.


    However, the story changes a little when it reaches one hundred million.


    Simply ten times. With Eliza, ¡°Strange Grief¡± is a party of seven Members and when ites to the money we earn, in order to get one hundred million, by simple calction they have to bring back more than seven hundred million worth of Relics or rare materials.


    Even among Relics there are very few Relics that can be sold at such a high price. Relics with a value of more than one hundred million are called ¡ºHundred Mil Goods¡» and for Hunters it is a dream to have one.


    There are also savings for the party when we split money. It is difficult for our party to earn seven hundred million in one time.


    Well it is difficult, but it is not in the line of impossible but even for me I will need a lot of courage to take out one hundred million when I am in debt.


    And the biggest problem is that it seems that one hundred million won¡¯t be enough.


    Eva muffles her emotions and continues in a quiet voice.


    ¡°There is information out there that Count dys¡¯ daughter is also eagerly trying to get the Relic.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ It seems some bigpanies are also working to get it. The price will probably jump up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Aaaaah.¡±


    ¡°It is no aaaaah! It is oh oh!¡±


    Items nobles are trying to purchase make people change their eye color.


    It is a reason iparable to one Hunter wanting to buy something, it is a bargain chip.


    Count dys is a prestigious House that has supported the Empire for generations. In the first ce, even among nobles in Zebrudia, they are one of the most powerful one, any kind of tradingpany would like to create a connection with them.


    Relics are natural products and are extremely rare. Since ancient time, powerful Relics have been used as tribute in various country.


    If we leave the matter of that piece of flesh being truly suitable or not, ¨¦ir-jou purchase statement should have got in the ears of manypanies and they are now on the lookout for the auction.


    Treasure Hunter have a high-ie, but they are not the richest people in the country. It is merchants and nobles.


    Even if our opponent doesn¡¯t intent to use all their asset to get it, they are opponents too powerful for someone who have a debt.


    Aside frompanies, I wonder what is ¨¦ir-jou going to do with that illegal Relic¡­?


    Are you nning on getting the strongest Relic and be a Hunter? It is useless, I tell you. No matter how powerful the Relic you possess is if your foundation is of a small fry then there isn¡¯t anything it can do, I am the living proof of that.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Please think carefully whether it is a Relic you really need. Cry-san, you have a lot of Relics, right?¡±


    Eva¡¯s kind word tries to admonish me.


    But, I want it. Whatever happen want it. I want it if it is possible. ¡­ After all, I don¡¯t need it.


    I raise my eyebrows and scratch my hair.


    Anyway, it is still fine if it was only to collect one hundred million but now, it has be a money fight against nobles and businesspanies, it is impossible. Moreover, the auction is approaching. No matter how I think about it, I can¡¯t win, even if I go to a Shrine from now on.


    And I am a genuine consumer. I am different from Sytry who can generate as much money as long as she has the time.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah. If you are going to make a face like that then, why did you went around applying for a debt and spread around this information?¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t remember doing that thought¡­ Uuun. How much is there in Lucia¡¯s ount¡­ N, no, I¡¯m kidding. It¡¯s just a joke!¡±


    Eva, the one who is always supporting the pitiful me and is called the shadow of our party member, is looking at me as if she was watching at some garbage.


    However, if you let me make an excuse¡­ Lucia has told me that if I ever run out of money and for some reason, it is really something that can¡¯t be helped then I can withdraw from her ount even without permission.


    If you want to borrow from someone then it is better to borrow from me, she is really a reliable Imouto.


    But¡­ Uuuuun¡­ There is no helping it. If it doesn¡¯t work after I did all I could then I will give up.


    With the amount I can collect, it is impossible to confront nobles or businesspanies. Sytry is also like that, the timing is really the worse.


    I am sorry for her but for now, when I want to go a sweet shop, I will bring Tino around with me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thx for reading!


    I love when Eva asked him why he spread around a rumor about him wanting to buy a Relic. It¡¯s because he wasn¡¯t thinking. XD


    Haha Cry you gonna borrow from your sister XD


    And I think Tino will be pretty happy to go with you.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus


    Okay it is hard to understand as there is no sound but first Cry makes a deep sigh, but Eva say to not sigh but say a oh crap.

 Chapter 76，Part2: 2 - Fire Spread

    <h4>Chapter76£¬Part2: 2 - Fire Spread</h4> <h4>Chapter 76 Fire Spread</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Just as I have reached my conclusion, Sytry came in with a slight sigh.


    ¡°This is why¡­ I hate merchants and nobles. Each time and each time, they resort to violence with their money or their authority, and with underhanded method, they aim at Cry-san¡¯s target, and steal his prey¡­¡±


    Instead of the bag she is always carrying, she is now holdingrge trunks case in each of her hands.


    Her expression is calm but dwelling in her eyes is a strong light.


    It is a little abrupt but Sytry is a sore loser. She has a cheerful demeanor, but her core strength won¡¯t lose against Liz.


    My heart is already half broken but it seems that Sytry still want to fight.


    ¡°Cry-san, we do have ¡­ Money. We can still fight. I had delivered some of my secret potions without interest but as soon as they knew that I have a criminal record those nobles turn their jacket, tried toy me off and return all of my potion so let¡¯s wholesale my potion at a high price to those fat merchants and blow their bubble. Two bird one stone.¡±


    Somehow, she is more serious than me¡­ Didn¡¯t our purpose change?


    It seems that a strange fire has been lit in her due to the intervention ofpanies.


    Sytry puts the trunk cases in front of me and unfasten them. What emerged from inside was shining white coins which are different from themonly used Imperial gold coin.


    An Imperial white coin is worth ten time the value of a gold coin¡­ It is a hundred thousand Gils coins. It is not one hundred or two hundred. The white coins were so full inside her trunk cases that some spilled and fall into my feet.


    The expression of Eva who is a former merchant tighten. I think even for Eva, it is the first time she sees so many white coins.


    Normally, rather than using such trunk cases full of white coins, you use a check when you have to do arge transaction.


    The polished white coins are reflecting the sunlight and start to shine.


    How do I react to this¡­? I ask Sytry.


    ¡°¡­ What, is all this?¡±


    Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have money? The amount of white coins in front of me¡­ is well over one hundred million.


    Sytry¡¯s white skin softy turns red and says.


    ¡°I kept it a secret from Onee-chan¡­ It is my marriage funds. There is about eight hundred million.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°Marriage funds!?¡±


    I see. Marriage funds, eh¡­


    Eva opens her eyes to those unexpected words.


    In the first ce, it is way too much money for marriage funds, I mean, when did you start saving it? I mean, you really have a good head on your shoulder, I mean, do you have someone? I mean, there are many things I want to say but such important money, I can¡¯t ept it lightly.


    Heavy. It is too heavy, Sytry. It is not on the level you can take it out on a whim.


    ¡°No. Initially, I was nning to use it for Cry-san so I wonder if I can use it a little ahead, or something¡­¡±


    Sytry has her ears turning red and says something I doesn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Eh¡­? Those marriage fund, don¡¯t tell me those are my marriage fund?¡±


    Even though we are old friend and don¡¯t share the same blood you saved money for me? No way.


    ¡°? No, it is for my marriage fund though¡­? But if you think of it as a money deposit¡­¡±


    ¡°The money deposit is paid by men.¡±


    It is something you pay for the person you will marryter.


    Sytry makes a soft look and hit her hand *pon*.


    ¡°You are right¡­ But look, here. After all, when we get married, we have to cooperate with each other. I am after all the serving type¡­ kusukusu.¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right. Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Sytry is unexpectedly airhead.


    Eva who had been silent until now suddenly shook my shoulder as I was chatting.


    ¡°What, areughing at, Cry-san! If you keep going on, you will get married!?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ No, no, don¡¯t be stupid.¡±


    Eva¡¯s expression was serious. In Eva¡¯s head, how does she saw Sytry?


    It is Sytry¡¯s usual bridal joke. Apparently Sytry has the desire to get married.


    I will get¡­ Married? I have never thought about it. It is only once in a lifetime so I should retire from being a Hunter and I settle down on a steady job before seriously thinking about it.


    ¡°If we obtain the auctioned Relic, let¡¯s have it as stand-in for Cry¡¯s engagement ring.¡±


    Eh¡­ No way. No matter how it is, a flesh mask won¡¯t be a ring.


    Sytry continues with a passionate voice while contrary to her small suggestions I am calm.


    ¡°For me¡­ If you could, like¡­ If you could give me one ring that Cry-san has collected, then¡­¡±


    There is no problem here. My collection is important but Sytry and the other are more important than it. There is nothing wrong with parting with one ring-type Relic.


    But won¡¯t it be too advantageous for me?


    Except the barrier finger there isn¡¯t a lot of ring that is worth eight hundred million.


    How do I repay Sytry for all this? When I cross my arm to think, Evaes in front of me and strongly hits the desk. I look down at Sytry who is smiling *nikoniko*.


    ¡°Sytry-san¡­ Didn¡¯t you say you will let, Cry-san repay, all of his debt?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? No, no he doesn¡¯t need to¡­ Our bond isn¡¯t so weak to be broken with a debt.¡±


    ¡°Financial trouble is the number one reason for a Hunter¡¯s Party to copse!? In the first ce it is because you have that kind of attitude that Cry-san is sox with money¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? No, no. I will take over the sloppy Cry-san, so you don¡¯t need to worry¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the point I want to make!¡±


    Eva¡¯s response is firm even against a High-Level Hunter.


    For the time being, I told Liz to never touch the staff, but I am d that I said those words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Make! Our! n Master! Swear! Weird! Promise! Please! If there is! Weird rumor! About it! What would you do! Ah, ah¡­ We will, definitely, repay, the debt. Even this times, Sytry¡¯s marriage fund, will also be repaid,pletely. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­Haa. This is why, I hate, merchants.¡±


    Sytry raises her shoulder as if she was giving up. When Eva saw this her expression returns to the usual.


    I have no word to say. I ampletely on leash.


    Imma sick of it. Sytry¡¯s marriage is more important than the ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡». I just thought that I wanted to get it if it was reasonably cheap. I am sorry that my sense of money is out of order.


    ¡­ I wanna puke.


    ¡°Please look at me, Cry-san. I will show you that I can definitely get it.¡±


    ¡°In the end, is it really fine¡­ I am sure it will be really expensive. There is the possibility, that eight hundred million will be insufficient¡­¡±


    I tried to randomly raise an appropriate reason to stop her but there is no way that eight hundred million won¡¯t be enough¡­


    When Sytry hears my word, she clenches her fist.


    ¡°Come on¡­ You don¡¯t need to hesitate because of me. I can collect more. I will show you that I can get it with any means necessary. For now, let¡¯s spread a bad reputation for that Relic, it is easier to lower the price than to collect money!¡±


    ¡°Ah, un. ¡­¡­ No, no, no¡­ Do, do it moderately, okay?¡±


    When I look at the brilliance in her eyes, I decided to stop her rampage no matter what. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Sytry is trying to force Cry to marry her XD


    Step 1 is the debt and step 2 is the marriage fund XD


    Careful Cry you are getting closer and closer to Sytry end XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Money deposit: she means a marriage money deposit. So, if Cry take it he gotta marry her XD


    Kusukusu: Giggling sound


    Nikoniko: Onomatopoeia describing a smile.


    Imma: Contraction for ¡°I am¡±

 Chapter 77，Part1: 1 - Fire Spread ②

    <h4>Chapter77£¬Part1: 1 - Fire Spread ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 77 Fire Spread ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Probably because of the uing Zebrudia Auction, the Explorer Association was more crowded than usual.


    The Auction is a big event. During the period of one week, the Imperial Capital will be more crowded with tourists and merchants from other countries.


    .


    For Hunters who usually look for Relics and are based in the Imperial Capital, it is a great opportunity to sell Relics which are usually not sold for much and maybe they will get lucky and sell it for a high price. It is also an opportunity to bid off valuable Relics which are auctioned to greatly improve your strength.


    In front of the request board there is a crowd of people twice as big than usual.


    For the uing day, Hunters who are usually looking for information on Shrines to find Relics,e to receive request that can help them increase their funds as much as possible.


    Tino is also mixed in all those giant Hunters, while stretching as tall as possible, she is staring at the request board hanging on the wall.


    The Auction schedule is approaching and there isn¡¯t almost any good request left. Requests to subjugate monsters in the vicinity have all been taken and all that remains are troublesome requests that won¡¯t end by the time the Auction starts.


    All the Hunters are looking at the area of the Explorer Association¡¯s staff with a murderous aura. With bloodshot eyes, they are observing if there aren¡¯t any new requestsing up.


    All the Hunters here are third-rate, is what Tino thinks.


    The Auction¡¯s date is fixed in advance. Whether to gather Relic or raising funds, First-ss Hunters have already done it a long time ago and areughing at the Hunters next to the request board.


    Tino is not interested in the Auction. She doesn¡¯t have much greed and she doesn¡¯t waste money.


    So why am I looking the board as the same as those under-prepared Hunters?


    When Tino couldn¡¯t raise her tension to their level, someone suddenly called from behind her.


    ¡°Hey, Tino. This, is this all right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She looks back, the one who called out to her was a Thief who had previously formed a party with her to go to the ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿, Ruda Runebeck.


    As always, she had smooth brown hair and big breasts as if they were asserting themselves.? It seems Ruda recently leveled up her Level to 4.? Since we formed a Party that day, we talked to each other when we met.


    As we are both Thieves, we get along well. She has also apanied us when I was training with Shisho. Tino rarely visit the Explorer Assoc. so we didn¡¯t have a lot of asion to meet each other. It can be said that we are more than acquaintances and less than friends.


    Ruda smiles at Tino who is staring at her silently.


    ¡°As usual, you look fine¡­ Are you doing fine in your training?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Onee-sama is going to speed run multiple Shrines¡­ So, I was left behind because I am too slow.¡±


    ¡°¡­ She, she is as usual¡­¡±


    The magazine sticking out in front of Tino is the gossip magazine that summarized things rted to Treasure Hunters.


    Usually there are articles on Hunters who found a strange Relic or strange Shrine with special features from another country. Most recently, there was an article with dubious critic about the abnormalities in the ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿. It is a magazine that sometimes publishes information that may or may not interest Hunters.


    The page that was opened at had information about a piece of Relic which will be put up for the auction.


    Normally, Tino doesn¡¯t read magazines. This is because the necessary information can be collected by Footstep without anyck or deficiency.


    She receives the magazine and gaze at what was written.


    A certain prestigious Hunter want to buy the strongest Relic and in order to do that he is collecting money regardless of what can happen to him.


    Of course, not only other Hunters but a certain noble is also aiming for the same Relic. It seems that the Relic is a Relic that a Level 7 Hunter from another country obtained it after facing a life and death situation and brought it here.? Apparently, the noble is in a friendly rtionship with Ark Rodin. Some firms are also starting to move to try to get it. Everyone knows about it, so it will probably be the centerpiece of this auction.


    ¡°This, this is about Cry, right?¡±


    Until where is this true or false? It also contains spection about the power of the Relic and the expected bidding price. If you are a Hunter and seed to get it, you will surely level up.


    In the first ce, it is a gossip magazine with little credibility, but all those stupidities caused Tino¡¯s eyebrow to curve.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡±


    ¡°In the first ce, Master¡­ couldn¡¯t get people to lend him money¡­¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Tino only followed him along until halfway but from what she knows, Master was denied by everyone who he requested to lend money.


    Transferring money between Treasure Hunters won¡¯t be done without any good reason so it was unavoidable but Tino couldn¡¯t say anything at all to the shattering line she red.


    The magazine says that Cry is collecting billions of Gils but where did number reallye from?? When Tino inclines her head Ruda¡¯s eyes start blinking.


    ¡°Eh? Is it possible that it isn¡¯t about Cry¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There isn¡¯t any mistake. In this Imperial Capital, there isn¡¯t another n Master and High-Level Hunter collecting Relics. Even though he is just zingly sitting in the Imperial Capital, he is also a person who is in the center of various topics.


    After confirming the contents of the magazine, Tino breath a heavy sigh and return the magazine to Ruda.


    There was an article that poke fun at the certain High-Level Hunter written in the magazine.


    ording to the article, he is a Hunter who is heartlessly stealing gold to obtain the Relic. He is fully exerting his power as a n Master. He uses a woman in his party to give him money, and many other things, the content is so far-fetched that I can¡¯t help but think that they don¡¯t care about their life and are some kind of daredevil.


    I give up the crowded request board and go to a table ced in the meeting area. Ruda is following me and sits in front of me in a casual manner.


    How can I exin this¡­? Ruda is a human resource that Cry gathered for Tino. Although it was for a short amount of time, it also concerns her, and she expressly went and talked to me because she is worried about Master so I can be rude to her.


    Some would say that it is too pitiful to be dancing in his palm for something like this. Tino is verypassionate.


    Tino is hesitating for a few seconds and straightforwardly says in a clear tone.


    ¡°¡­ Master is already in the process of getting the Relic he wants. And about the debt¡­ It is going to be fine, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh? Is¡­ That so?¡±


    Ruda is surprise and her eyes be round.


    Master¡¯s collection of Relic is, as far as Tino knows the best in the Imperial Capital.


    It is mostly a rumor for the other Hunters but in fact, Tino has once follow her Shisho to Master¡¯s private room and there was many Relics lined up and being disyed.


    The number of those were, more than a hundred. From Relics that you can find rtively often to the ones that I have never heard of. If it is variety then it is probably a collection that exceeds even Shop specialize in Relics in the Imperial Capital.


    The price of a Relic depends on the supply and the demand but if it were to turn into money, it would cost a few billions.


    A Treasure Hunter is a person who desire treasure. Tino¡¯s master is a man who fits that description more than anyone.


    His debt is¡­ Definitely not a problem.


    Tino remembers what Sytry Onee-sama said and her body started to shiver.


    Sytry Onee-sama¡¯s loves for Master may be stronger than Onee-sama¡¯s. Should I say as expected of those sisters¡­ Let alone her not caring about his debts at all, she would happily be willing to lend him money. Even for Tino who knows little about Sytry, it is clearly overboard.


    Those thought pass through my head, the look she asionally gives her when I get close to Master, I shake my head and continue my exnation.


    ¡°Master will definitely get the Relic he is aiming for. That is why, all those kinds of information nonsense spreading around is¡­ What Master intentionally did.¡±


    ¡°Eh? ¡­ Really?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It, should be.¡±


    Right. Otherwise, there isn¡¯t any other reason he would request Ark Rodin to lend some money in such a public spot or being such a money monger in the Lounge.


    In the first ce, when you have a patron named Sytry Onee-sama, you don¡¯t need to rush around asking for money.


    Tino can¡¯t see the big picture of her Master¡¯s master n in her head. But I know how great he is. In any case, it is something amazing. I have no idea, but it is amazing.


    Ruda had a terrible look when she looks at Tino, but she recovers from it and leans forward.


    She looks around as if she was worried about her surroundings and says while lowering her voice.


    ¡°And so, Tino. What is the Relic that even Cry would aim at¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­A strange mask. It is simr to the Relic Master used to have but¡­ I think it is probably something different.? I don¡¯t know what power it has.¡±


    ¡°Whaaaat. That is it? I was a little curious about it.¡±


    ¡ºReverse Face¡» was until recently Master¡¯s favorite Relic.


    It is a unique Relic that can change the face of a person.


    However, this time¡¯s Relic is probably different. I hear that the Relic¡¯s poprity was the worst, so it was destroyed by Onee-sama.


    Tino herself didn¡¯t really like it much, anyway he was uselessly changing his face. The other people also didn¡¯t make a good face when he was saying ¡°With this I am the real Infinite Variety, you know¡±.


    Even Sitry Onee-sama smiles was clouding over so it can be said that it was considerable bad.? Of course, it was. Even if the inside doesn¡¯t change¡­ Who would be please that the face of the person you adore would be ever-changing?


    Master is amazing but there were some things that Tino couldn¡¯t understand because it is too amazing.


    ¡°Well, if there isn¡¯t any problem, it is good then. I, and also everyone thought¡­ Well, look, it has be such an amazing rumor, right? I thought he would be fine, but he was still someone I knew so¡­¡±


    What they said about nobles andpanies moving is probably true. Leaving aside Gossip magazine, there are other Hunters who are talking about it.


    It is also true that the price of the Relic will jump up. There were several simr cases in past Zebrudia Auction.


    What started is a sh of titans. The only Hunters who can stand up against businesspanies and nobles are Top-ss Hunters.


    But why are you all, worried about Master, like this?


    He looks a little unreliable, but it is of course all a bluff, even though there is his Level 8 Certification Level that guarantees his ability.


    It is really hard to understand for Tino who knows him.


    ¡°By the way what was Tino doing? The request board seems to be very crowded because of the auction¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ I, I can¡¯t even practice, so I thought I would make a little bit of money and help Master.¡±


    Tino closes her eyes and answer with a voice that is almost disappearing.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So we see Tino¡¯s point of view in all that! As always, she is looking at Cry with over reverence! She doesn¡¯t understand the n, but she knows it is awesome xD


    She really is the mascot of Footprint, so innocent.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    I used to trante as teacher but it is more master than teacher but I trante master as master so I could be confusing, so I am putting Shisho from now on. Shisho definition is right in the middle of Teacher and Master. When Tino says Shisho it means Liz.


    Cry¡¯s Alias is tranted as Infinite Variety but in the literal meaning of his Alias is something like Thousands changing or ever-changing. So, him changing his face as much as he wants makes him the ever changing.

 Chapter 77，Part2: 2 - Fire Spread ②

    <h4>Chapter77£¬Part2: 2 - Fire Spread ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 77 Fire Spread ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    In the n Master room there was a controversial debate between Sytry and Eva.


    I ampletely left out even if I am the main culprit. I feel like going to eat something sweet.


    ¡°As I said, I will stop selling potions. ¡°Footprint¡± will stop providing material to them and then most of thepanies will be supportive to us.¡±


    ¡°Putting aside potions, are you going to sell a fight to businesspanies!? If we stop dealing with them, it would be the same for us because we won¡¯t be able to trade!?¡±


    ¡°Eva-san¡¯s job is to do something about this, I am sure you can handle it¡­ Well in the worst case, for Cry-san¡¯s sake, we can change our base of operation to another country because I don¡¯t have any ties with businesspanies of this country. Onee-chan and Luke-san will probably say the same thing.¡±


    This is radical.


    At Eva¡¯s resolute attitude, Sytry¡¯s attitude remained the same, consistently smiling.


    With elegant movement she drinks her cup of tea and exhales a little bit.


    ¡°In the first ce, I think that it has be a little too big. Cry-san is our Leader before being the n Master¡­¡±


    It seems that Sytry doesn¡¯t care at all about the n which we raised it to be so big.


    In the first ce, the establishment of a n was my proposition, so there is no helping it if the evaluation from the other members is neither good nor bad.


    Recently, they seem to be a little dissatisfied with myplete withdrawal from Shrine exploration.


    Maybe she said too much, Eva¡¯s shoulders are shaking as she is the one working to her bones for the n.


    I will make a follow up before I get stared at.


    ¡°It is no good Sytry. We can¡¯t put pressure onpanies. I know that there is this alternative in a negotiation, but they have been taking care of us up until now, doing that will be too inhumane.¡±


    What are you going to do if Eva is gone from this n?


    I am always leaving everything to her including external rtions.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. However, if it is also not good to disseminate bad rumors or coercing businesspanies¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ I am at least warning you once, but both are in conflict with the Empirews.¡±


    Eva says that with a bitter look.


    You are right. It is a crime, right. Imma sick of it, it is my bad. I don¡¯t need such a mask anymore.


    Sytry smiles like a flower and looks at me.


    ¡°So, should we go negotiate with the seller again? If we don¡¯t care of the means, then we can get it cheaply. If we say that the situation got too big for them to handle and they turn tail and escaped from the Imperial Capital, then it won¡¯t be strange if they disappear.¡±


    ¡°??? It is rejected. Nobody will be convinced. It is useless.¡±


    I am not sure but now that it hase to this Arnold won¡¯t just nod if we give a little bit more.


    Sytry continues with a thoughtful look.


    ¡°Uuun, it will be a little big, but it would be quick if ¨¦ir-jou is gone¡­ What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? I don¡¯t think she will be gone. It seems like in her eyes she sees me as her enemy.¡±


    I wonder if I did something wrong¡­ Or is it because she seems to like Ark, so she is like this?


    The rtionship between me and Ark is absolutely not bad. But it seems that the decision for who is the strongest young Hunter in Zebrudia, is divided into two side, one for Ark and another for me.


    By the way, I am in Ark sides. It is needless to think about it.


    ¡°But¡­ Among Hunters there are some who are really bad, and she clearly has a lot of money. Moreover, the opponent is famous to be hating Hunters¡­ I think there is a possibility that she will be kidnapped. Some Hunters is ready to do anything for money¡­ What do you think about it?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? But she will have guards, so it is probably not going to happen?¡±


    As expect, the opponent is a noble daughter. Hunters are at the top in Zebrudia so it is normal that the quality of guards for nobles is at a level that canpete with Hunters. Sytry-chan cross her arm and growls *mumumu*.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think that they have the resistance against my original creation. To gain that resistance, you would need to redirect your Mana Material into that direction of growth.¡±


    Sytry-chan has been for a while, focusing on the development of an original poison potion that can work against Phantoms and monsters.


    Certainly if it works against Phantoms and monsters that are resistant against poison then it may be effective against human guards but the only one who can make it is Sytry so it is unlikely that it will leak to the outside.


    ¡°Un, un, you are right. ¡­ Well, but that potion is one that only Sytry can make so leaking it outside isn¡¯t going to happen.¡±


    Sytry who just heard my word put her hands together and says this.


    ¡°It is alright, I had wonder if this might happen so Talia-chan knows how to make it.¡±


    Eh? ¡­ What is alright?


    I recall about Talia. They were studying in theb together as if they were real sister. Her betraying Sytry isn¡¯t going to happen.


    ¡°¡­ No, no. A leaking won¡¯t happen just because Talia knows about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I see. Indeed, you are right.¡±


    Sytry thinks. She is really a worrywart.


    And then, Eva who was listening to our conversation with her eye open, opens her mouth.


    .


    ¡°Wai¡­ Wait a minute please. You are not serious¡­ Right?¡±


    ¡°Eh? ¡­ About what?¡±


    Did I say something? Did I miss a conversation?


    In front of Eva¡¯s line of sight, Sytry leaned her head with a difficult expression.


    ¡°What we were doing¡­ Emh¡­ Well, well, I know that Cry-san isn¡¯t that kind of person. I believed in him.¡±


    ¡°If the client and thepetition is not good, then the rest is¡­ The risk is big, but the only way is to get the Relic¡­ toe to us by itself¡­¡±


    Sytry is murmuring. Her serious expression tells me that she is trying to get the Relic for me no matter what.


    But I am not willing to use gray method to get the Relic. I will bid in the auction fair and square and if I don¡¯t get it then that is it.


    Or rather, aftering so far it might be better to not get it. Please use your marriage funds for yourself.


    ¡°I am grateful, but you don¡¯t have to do anything extra. If I can¡¯t get it fairly at the auction, if that timee, I will deal with it at that time. It is not like¡­ I have to get it no matter what.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ If Cry-san says so. Then I will do my best to raise funds.¡±


    You don¡¯t have to get more. Eight hundred million will be enough.


    It is the first time since I came to the Imperial Capital that I want the Auction to end as soon as possible.


    I look at Sytry who is burning with motivation and the frowning Eva and prayed that the Auction would end safely.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    In a night without moon. In the darkness of a back alley, three men were speaking quietly.


    In the Imperial Capital, the main roads are paved and streetlights are installed so it is bright even at night. However, if you deviate from those roads, darkness and silence can be found.


    No one are in those narrow streets. One of the men is trying to hide in the darkness as he stared up at the signboard.


    In the middle of the darkness, you could barely judge the letters ¡ºMagiz Tail¡» written on the signboard.


    ¡°It is here, the shop where that Relic is being appraised. Keh¡­ It is in a really deserted ce.¡±


    ¡°In this city, it seems to be a famous store specializing in Relics known only by those who know about it.¡±


    ¡°To have a Relic store in a street that bes less popted at night, it is really unwise¡­¡±


    Their whole body was cover in a ck cloak, the appearance of the men is blending in the darkness, if they encounter Knights Order on patrol right now, they won¡¯t be noticed.


    A store which specialize in Relics, consist of reselling Relics purchased from Hunters so they are one of the most expensive stores in the Imperial Capital.


    Merchandises aren¡¯t bulky and some items sell for much higher than jewelry. In the Imperial Capital, there are many Hunters who sink and became criminals. They are even walking on the main street during the day and at night they prepared themselves in case they want to do a robbery.


    Opening a store on such a dark alley is like telling them to attack it.


    The strongest Relic. Something that even nobles aim for.


    It is not just Hunters and merchants that got excited about that information.


    Those who have neither money nor status but only have an excess of power are numerous in this Imperial Capital.


    These men are a ¡°Red (Criminal)¡± Party. They are the members of ¡°Shadow Links¡±, they have taken a request to steal something.


    As usual one person keeps watch and the other two slowly approach the empty store.


    Prior information gathering was perfect. The shape of the Relic and the number of guards protecting the store. It is job much easier than trying to conquer life-threatening Shrines.


    As it is a private store, the security of Magiz Tail is incredibly low.


    There is only one security guard. The only person who is working as a security guard can¡¯t leave the store, so he hasn¡¯t been properly strengthened by Mana Material.


    We are confident on our strength. Maybe it is even possible to break in from the front in daytime, grab the loot and run.


    The reason they didn¡¯t did so was to increase even a little bit the sess rate of the theft.


    One of the men¡­ The leader gets close to the door and picked on the five locks.


    Although it was quite difficult, he had some experience as a ¡ºThief (Tozoku) ¡» when he was exploring Shrine. This isn¡¯t enough to be able to stop him.


    He keeps his breath away and stay alert of the surrounding in case if there is anyone approaching. While making a small noise, the doors opens.


    The man smiles a little in the darkness and slowly open the door. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    HAHA Sytry proposing all those n as if nothing and Cry not reading between the lines Eva was so shocked. XD


    And those thieves are they here because Sytry hire them? Will they get seed to take the Relic? Or get Rekt by the bodyguard who is fully equipt with Relic like a Cry 2.0? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Big shout out to Eric for buying me a not a coffee or bubble tea but a PIZZA! I will try to upload another part tomorrow too. Thanks you Eric!


    Gray method: Means methods that are borderline criminal.

 Chapter 78，Part1: 1 - Appraisal Result

    <h4>Chapter78£¬Part1: 1 - Appraisal Result</h4> <h4>Chapter 78 Appraisal Result</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Unlike usual, the road facing ¡ºMagiz Tail¡» is very crowded.


    Knights Order who are in charge of maintaining the security in the Imperial Capital are here, they are supervising the people who have gathered in the street.


    It seems there was a robbery at ¡ºMagiz Tail¡».


    At dawn, Eva gave me that information when I was thinking about future prospects in the n Master Room.


    It wasst night. The criminal is a ¡°Red (Criminal)¡± party who steals specific items on request¡­ ¡°Shadow Links¡±. There are times when they do the same thing in Shrines. They are Hunters scum who became a band of thieves.


    asionally there are some Hunters who will give up on capturing Shrines and use the power they gained by absorbing Mana Material tomit crimes. They are the one who think that it is more efficient to assault people than to fight against Phantoms and monsters as you always have to risk your life.


    If a dangerous ¡ºFormer¡» Hunter Party is found doing illegal action, then the Explorer Association will consider them as ¡°Red (Criminal)¡± Party and put a bounty on them.


    What is different from Sytry whose Level was reduce to a minus by her penalty is that Sytry is in a Party with good Hunters while the other are onlyposed of criminal.


    There are many Hunters who devote themselves to fighting monsters and Phantoms, this is causing them to have a weak sense of ethics. They don¡¯t have any hesitation in ¡ºKilling¡» or ¡ºStealing¡». As they have the skills of a Hunter, Red Parties are fearful enemies to Hunters andw-abiding citizen.


    ording to Eva measures against them seems to be a headache for small business that can¡¯t always hire guards. To repel a Red Party, you have to spend a lot of money and hire Hunters stronger than them and there are times when even that doesn¡¯t work.


    ¡°I thought that would happen one day but¡­ It looks like idiots was caught right away.¡±


    Sytry makes an exasperate voice but I don¡¯t have the time to worry about that. If I saw myself in the mirror, I would probably be all pale.


    All I did was just finding a Relic I wanted a little bit, asks my fellow Hunterspanion to lend me some money so I could buy it before the Auction.


    But as the days go by, things got bigger and in the end the Relic store that took care of me for a long time has be a casualty.


    I can swear that I never anticipate this to escte so quickly. There may have been some mishap but even if I am Level 8, I am just a Hunter.


    It wasn¡¯t some Relic filled with history or historical events. How can I imagine that the situation would go like this?


    I was holding down my sore stomach whereas Sytry was calm.


    ¡°Impossible, even if it was during the night, to try and break into a Relic store. To think that there was still an organization who survived and has enough influence in this city to do that¡­ I was careless. If I had properly looked it up, I could have chosen to go a different path.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Well, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    What is fortunate during this misfortune is that it had only ended on a robbery attempt.


    On the scene, knights were packed and the citizen were isted but my privileges as a High-Level Hunter allow us to pass through.


    It was like a battlefield in front of ¡ºMagiz Tail¡».


    The road was heavily cracked and the metal fence surrounding the store waspletely blown away. The signboard fell to the ground and countless bullet holes and blood stains can be seen in the house on the opposite side.


    The old-fashioned door was broken in half and there was a burning smell all around.


    You can hear someone bark from the back of the store which is missing a front door.


    ¡°I have a job to do here! If I need to be careful of one or two robbers, I won¡¯t make it in time for the Auction! Damn, every single one of them is being led by the nose from the kid¡¯s words¡­ Guards? Don¡¯t need! We have a bouncer here! An excellent bouncer! Understand! I want more help to clean up the store than guards!¡±


    You can hear from his voice that he ispletely in a bad mood. Will he forgive me if I apologize?


    I should have at least brought Tino with me.


    Aaah, don¡¯t wanna. I don¡¯t want to enter.


    I stealthy looked around, take a deep breath and stepped into the half-broken store.


    ¡ì


    ¡°! Oh, kid! You really burn it well!¡±


    ¡°How to say it¡­ I am really sorry for the inconvenience¡­¡±


    I shrink when Martis-san sees my face and starts to yell with an Hannya face.


    The inside of the store was as bad as it was on the outside. Perhaps there was a battle inside because there are copsed shelves and the counter was cut in half. Still for having not even one Relics disy case to be broken. I can say they did a great job.


    Apparently, aside from the damage in the store, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any injury. Inside the store, there is always the same man fully armed with Relics standing as a security guard. As always he is a ruthless man but today, he looks like he is in a good mood.


    A Relic store that deals with expensive items need a higher security level than ordinary stores. Especially, ¡ºMagiz Tail¡» which is located in a remote area where the Knight Order doesn¡¯t patrol much. Unlike its appearance, there is an iron wall guarding.


    It has been more than a decade since ¡ºMagiz Tail¡»opened in the Empire and it seems that the store has never been robbed.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, if you want to robe during daytime! In the daytimeee! Thanks to them, I don¡¯t have enough sleep!¡±


    Says Martis-san irritatingly. There were big dark circles under his eyes.


    As expected of Martis-san, even with this turmoil happening with the Auction right around the corner, it seems that he is as energetic as he usually is when talking to me.


    However, no matter what he says, I am d that he is safe. In the unlikely event that Martis-san dies because of the robbery, it would have been a living nightmare.


    When I was feeling relieved inside, Martis-san confirms my surrounding left and right.


    ¡°Oi, Cry! What happen to Jou-chan!? If you n toe visit me, take Jou-chan with you! Rather you aren¡¯t needed! You are in the way when I am working!¡±


    ¡­¡­ Looks like I didn¡¯t need to bothering here.


    With a nervous look, a knight was looking and checking at the traces inside the store. In a small voice, he says while looking around the ce ¡°The criminal has already been arrested so it should be fine.¡±. It seems that this Jii-san has trouble him a lot.


    ¡°Instead, I brought Sytry-chan. With this, please give me a break¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kid with me, it doesn¡¯t rece her at all! Hmm? Sytry, I hope thatst night wasn¡¯t your doing, right!?¡±


    This Jii-san is energetic. He seems to be more fit to be Hunter than me.


    To the terrible thing he says, Sytry¡¯s eyebrow exaggeratedly curve and talk back.


    ¡°How could I¡­!? ¡­ Cry-san has stopped me and if by any chance, any billion chance, I was the one who sent them¡­ I would have carefully picked more people.¡±


    ¡°Then it is fine! If you are free, help me clean up, I have to get back into business! My employee doesn¡¯t have a brain and can only stand guard.¡±


    The security guard who is standing in a range where he can hear Martis-san¡¯s rant doesn¡¯t look dissatisfied at all. He is standing upright and looking straight ahead. Is he a scarecrow?


    Sytry begins to clean up without showing any unwillingness. I sat at the broken counter and check the store once again and say. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thx for reading!


    So, the culprit who send the thieves is probably not Sytry. As she would have carefullyid a perfect n like in GTA V XD


    I wonder if Cry can be as good as the guard who fight with Relic, they didn¡¯t tell us if he had ever absorbed Mana Material. If he didn¡¯t it means that Cry really suck because even regr human can beat Hunter if they have a lot of Relics XD


    This is an extra part thanks to a generous donation on my Ko-Fi page! Tomorrow and Friday will be regr chapter release and you will have another extra part on Saturday. (I just realize that it is a loooot of work so better start now, wish me luck!)


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Hannya: Hannya is a vengeful demon. An Hannya face means that the person faces look like a demon.

 Chapter 78，Part2: 2 - Appraisal Result

    <h4>Chapter78£¬Part2: 2 - Appraisal Result</h4> <h4>Chapter 78 Appraisal Result</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°It is not often that you seem to have been done in. You don¡¯t have any injury?¡±


    ¡°There is no injury! Because the opponent was only three fallen ¡ºThief (Tozoku) ¡» Hunters. The one who destroyed the store was our security guarddd! It has been a while since hest used his Relics so he couldn¡¯t hold back is the kind of nonsense he was spouting! Damn! I didn¡¯t lend you my Relics so you can break my store!¡±


    ¡­ So, the culprit wasn¡¯t the robber.


    Even when the security guard was pointed out his line of sight doesn¡¯t move at all. Isn¡¯t this what it means when you say only weirdo gather around weirdo. And how good are you to be able to crush a Red Party just by using Relics equipped on you. At least he looks stronger than me.


    Perhaps because he was satisfied of all his screaming, Martis-san drinks to wet his throat and sigh deeply.


    ¡°So, what do you want? If you want topensate, I don¡¯t need it, the bounty on the Red puts me in the clear. My granddaughter has alsoe to visit me.¡±


    ¡°But, still¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology for the rumors. To be led by the nose by someone else¡­ There is no way that the strongest Relics exist! If there is such a thing, I would love to see it!¡±


    Without taking a breath Martis-san says what he wanted to say and hit his fist on the counter.


    Even if there is the worst Relic, there isn¡¯t a strongest Relic is one of his favorite quotes for a decade since I met him.


    Apparently, he doesn¡¯t believe in the rumor at all.


    Is it because he does trust me or because he doesn¡¯t trust me? Either way, his stubborn words made me feel a little bit better.


    I make a smile and decide to end it in a nice way.


    ¡°The strongest Relic¡­ perhaps the scariest thing isn¡¯t the Relics, but it may be people¡¯s heart, right?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! What is scariest is you because just by wanting to buy a Relic you can be the center of attention!¡±


    Martis-san frown and yells this. You¡¯re goddamn right.


    I sigh deeply and show my agreement.


    ¡°Yes, there are no limit to people¡¯s stupidity.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say empty words like that!¡±


    Compared to that how big is my ten-digit debt.


    By the way, if you think about it calmly, even if I marry it doesn¡¯t mean the debt will disappear.


    Sytry is quickly cleaning everything up. How did she convinced the knights who came to investigate the site, to get involved in it and follows her instruction? For the time being, the debris inside will be quickly cleared up.


    ¡ºMagiz Tail¡» also doubles as Martis-san¡¯s home. Unless you put a door back, it will be a bigger problem than security measures. Do you want me to consult it with Eva after I return to the n House?


    ¡°By the way, were you able to appraise that thing?¡±


    Regardless of the circumstances, that Relic is already the center of attention in the Imperial Capital.


    I don¡¯t know why ¨¦ir-jou misunderstands it as the strongest Relic but if its ability is confirmed, then the fuss will calm down. The use of transformational Relic is restricted in the Imperial Capital. Nobles also have their own reputation to be careful about, the bidding price should also drop significantly.


    In response to my simple wish, Martis-san shakes his head.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Aah, yes. I carefully checked in some document¡­ But I wasn¡¯t able to assess its ability.¡±


    To the answer I expected, I drop my shoulder a little bit.


    Martis-san¡¯s take pride in his work and that is why he won¡¯t hide the risks, but he won¡¯t bet his life on an appraisal.


    ¡°The risk usage is ssified S because there are many troublesome parts with masks-type. Expression show the essence of human being, mask-type Relics that hide it often bring changes in your mind or your body. The activation condition is restricted in quite a few of them. I tried to use a Golem and activate it, but nothing happened. Considering the shape of the mask, it will probably not activate unless it is put on a living creature.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see.¡±


    ¡°Nine out of ten it isn¡¯t something decent. If they understand this and still win the bid, then it is their own responsibility.¡±


    As expected of him. It is already difficult to put a Relic into a Golem and activate it. So even in this Imperial Capital, Martis-san is probably the only one who should be able to do it.


    Previously, when I obtain the ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡» from the group of bandit, there was a testimony from someone in the gang so I understood its effect but if it can¡¯t be appraised after Martis-san did so much then it means that it is difficult to know its effect unless you cross that bridge.


    In the Relics Auction, the appraisal of the item¡¯s power and all the discovery from the appraiser are announced. If Martis-san announce the same thing as what he said just now, then many Hunters who are desperately trying to buy it should wake up.


    But if that happen, then thest hurdle remaining will be that ¨¦ir-jou. I don¡¯t know why but she is hung up in the illusion that it is the strongest Relic. The noble Ojou-sama would probably not understand the danger with just Martis-san¡¯s words.


    Businessespanies will probably not go down unless ¨¦ir-jou gives up on the bid.


    ¡°Cry¡¯s party symbol also has an outrageous appearance, but the risk of the fleshed mask is even higher. I don¡¯t know why everyone would be desperate to get that.¡±


    ¡°I am the most trouble in all this, it looks like everything is med on me. To be honest, I hope the Auction will end soon. In the first ce, no matter how strong your Relic is and how used to the Relics you are, if the recipient is weak it is useless, right?¡±


    Even if someone strong have or don¡¯t have a Relic, he will stay strong and if the one who has it is weak then he will stay weak. This is why, exploration of ¡°Strange Grief¡± isn¡¯t stopping.


    ording to Sytry-chan, in the present era, the greatest ¡ºCharacteristic¡»seems to be human strength.


    Previous civilization was well-developed, but the seed called human species wasn¡¯t strong. Although the degree of development in our civilization is not as high as before, the strength of human being is the strongest.


    ¡°¡­ You are damn right. Everyone is picturing to much of their ideal on the Relics.¡±


    Martis-san nods strongly to my words.


    I assess the situation and assume the worst and the best scenario.


    The best is for the Ojou-sama, businessespanies and other Hunters to give up on the Relic and I get it at a low price.


    And the worst is¡­ for the Ojou-sama or the businessespanies to get the Relics¡­ Use it without fearing the risks, discover its effect ande knock at my door because it was a different effect than what they expected.


    It is an unreasonable story but she is a noble precious princess so I don¡¯t know what she would do. As far as authority is concern, my side is overwhelmingly inferior so I don¡¯t know what will happen.


    I don¡¯t need that Relic anymore. But if you give it to me, I will take it, but I wouldn¡¯t think of using Sytry¡¯s marriage funds to get it.


    However, since the origin of the turmoil is me, I should keep a preventive line.


    I don¡¯t want to do it since it will be very annoying but if I leave such troublesome thing unattended, it will be even more troublesometer.


    ¡°Taking into ount the words of Martis-san, do you want to talk to ¨¦ir-jou at least once¡­ Will youe with me?¡±


    When Sytry hears that when was busy cleaning up. She put her hand on her cheek and gives me a melting smile.


    ¡°Of course, Cry-san. Let¡¯s go see the Ojou-sama who got infuriated with Ark-san and tell her more about us, to make her understand better about us.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I wonder if Strange Grief Mask has a special effect even if there are no holes for the eyes, like they can see the flow of Mana Material or something!


    Cry so you gonna meet ¨¦ir I hope that you don¡¯t make more problem because of this XD


    But well it is Cry we are talking about so we can expect some good misunderstanding!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    I put this because Breaking Bad/Heisenberg but it is more like Cry says it in a regretful tone.


    Ojou-sama: Mistress as in master

 Chapter 79，Part1: 1 - Ideal and Reality

    <h4>Chapter79£¬Part1: 1 - Ideal and Reality</h4> <h4>Chapter 79 Ideal and Reality</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    It was one year ago when ¨¦ir dys first met the strongest Hunter.


    Count dys lineage is a military one and among them they have protected the Imperial Capital for the longest period.


    His knights are famous for their strength and have protected for a long time the Zebrudia Empire against other nations, monsters and Phantoms.


    The Empire became one of the greatest powers by incorporating Treasure Hunters in their strength. But this is why, they must be prepared in case of an emergency. That is a rule in the dys House.


    The strongest force in the Empire is not the Knight Order but the Hunters.


    Absorbing Mana Material is the best way to strengthens human basic ability. No matter how hard the Knights Order trained to improve their skills to defend their territory, against a Hunter who constantly challenges Shrine, there will obviously have a difference in their strength.


    For dys who is proud to be the Empire¡¯s sword, High-Level Hunters are a threat that can¡¯t be defeated even if he mobilizes the Knight Order. They will be like insects facing against a lion¡­ This is why they are a subject of caution.


    His contempt against Hunters cause dys to look at Hunters harsher than with other nobles. There are many Empire noble who look down on Hunters and call them gold digger, but the dys House are looking at them particrly harder.


    He always has an extraordinary sense of opposition against us.


    ¨¦ir herself have started to wield her sword since she was a child and was instructed by famous swordsmen in order to not lose against Hunters. Although she is always with guards, as ¨¦ir regrly dive into Shrines, her ability is quite high for a child.


    Even for those dys, there is one Hunter that even they acknowledge¡­ It is the Rodin House.


    The story of Rodin House was told over and over.


    A House of Treasure Hunter who had once made a great achievement in Zebrudia allowing them to im the name of Hero.


    It has been hundreds of years since the Imperial Capital was built. Zebrudia is now called as the holynd of Treasure Hunter but they are still standing in the top among all the Hunters in there, they are Zebrudia¡¯s proud soldiers.


    Despite being a Treasure Hunter, they got a nobility title, kept Zebrudia safe for a long period of time and has devoted to its development, just like dys House. In the end, Rodin has declined his title but there is no doubt that they are one of us.


    Whenever dys talks about Hunters, his name alwayse up.


    Rodin has been known for their versality for generation, but the next generation head is particrly excellent, even though he is still young he got himself an Alias and has been conquering certified High-Level Shrine one after another. His strength overwhelms other Hunters and his name will eventually be remain in the history as a Hero.


    Every time she heard his story, ¨¦ir is all excited to know about what kind of person he was.


    In truth, when ¨¦ir has actually met Ark Rodin, the expectation she held for him has all been blown away.


    He has the exact opposite of the image of a crude Hunter, he had a dignified attitude. While he was slender, he had a trained body. There was something supernatural in his deep blue eyes reminding her of the calm surface of theke at dawn.


    And above all¡­ His strength. In a mock battle training, Ark Rodin has shown them that he can subjugated the famous dys Knights Order alone and unharmed.


    She has received sword lessons. They have stick together as a Party and cooperated in the exploration of a Shrine. Every time they acted together. ¨¦ir admiration for him only got stronger.


    ¡°Infinite Silver Thunder¡±. A heroic name for a Hunter who has master both fields of swords and magics which is initially ipatible.


    One day, she wants to stand next to him.


    After parting, she is still trembling with a strong euphoria to the adventure they just lived together and what enter her ears was some information on the Hunter who is considered to be the rival of that Hero.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    The main residence of the dys House in the Imperial Capital is in the center of the Imperial Capital¡­ This street was the exact picture for nobles¡¯ houses.


    It ispletely different from the lively main street. It is in a sophisticated area. On thepletely maintained stone pavement, there are many luxurious carriages with a lot of decoration. Security Knights are lined up at a regr interval and are fully equipped with armor and helmet which are polished to the extent that you can see the opposite side.


    There is almost no ordinary citizens or Hunters. There isn¡¯t even any garbage in the street, even the smell in the air seems to be different from the one we normally breath.


    Count dys.


    A count doesn¡¯t seem to be a big deal in the aristocracy but in this Zebrudia Empire they have a lot of right among the nobles. Even if I say I am a Level 8, Hunters are in the end, just an ordinary person. With just this one factor, I am like a speck of dust in front of his power.


    Also, the one I am heading to is a famous noble who are known to hate Hunters. Moreover, they are famous soldiers. It won¡¯t be strange if I am cut before even meeting him.


    Now, my stomach is starting to hurt. For the time being, I am the Master of the n which Ark belongs to but to what extend will that fact work for that Ojou-sama¡­?


    ¡°Damn, is it the fate of themon people to always be oppressed by nobles ¡­?¡±


    If you walk along the street, knights guard line of sight will follow you. There is no mistake Sytry and me are the focus of their attention as we shouldn¡¯t be here.


    I should have at leaste on a carriage rather than walking. However, in this area the use of a carriage is restricted and only merchants with the authorization of a noble can ride one.


    Sytry hold my right hand tightly. Her white fingers are inteced with mine and feel a little cold.


    ¡°Everything is fine. We will just talk a little bit¡­ So, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right.¡±


    Even a noble from the Empire would be charged guilty if he harms someone who is defenseless. The most problematic point is that they can erase all trace of what they did.


    Sytry continues while smiling. Even though I wanna puke, my childhood friend seems to be in a good mood for some reason.


    ¡°If there is the need, we can suppress them. It is a perfect timing as I wanted to verify if there is a superiority between the blood of noble individual and general individual. This could be a bigger feat than cutting and destroying the giant Akasha, you know?¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right.¡±


    I don¡¯t really know what you are saying but are you invincible? Is there anything that Sytry is scared of? Well, I am very grateful to you for apanying me¡­


    The residence of Count dys was arge mansion surrounded by a fence.


    Over ten knights stood in front of the gate with arge crest of the dys House.


    They are probably private soldiers from the dys House, when the knights nced at me, they frown and click their tongue. The atmosphere they have won¡¯t make it strange if they pulled out their swords now. If I haven¡¯t spoken with Eva to contact them in advance, I would have probably been arrested immediately.


    I have rarely been in direct contact with dys but apparently it is really true that they hate Hunters.


    A man with a dark and strong skin seems to be the leader, he looks at me and squint.


    ¡°We will take your weapons. Take them out.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh¡­¡­ We don¡¯t have any¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    You will understand if you look at us.


    The leader grimaces and make a quick body check to make sure that I really don¡¯t have anything and finally he put a bracelet on my wrist.


    It is a bracelet that hinder the use of your magic power and limits the activation of your magic. Of course, as I can¡¯t use magic, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.


    The leader groans roughly at me who was still calm.


    ¡°In this state and still have yourposure¡­ Don¡¯t underestimate us. You are just a Hunter, if you do anything strange, I will immediately cut you off.¡±


    ¡­ Are you a mountain bandit or something? All I wanted is just to talk in good faith¡­


    I am a little tense. I am used to being threatened but it doesn¡¯t mean that I like to always being threatened.


    I sigh and point at Sytry who is next to me and is still making a gentle smile.


    ¡°Ah, Sytry is a girl so I want you to call a woman to do a body check.¡±


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading


    Narration¡­ Narration¡­ Why so much narration TT.TT


    Haha Cry just by beingpose he can irritate the guard. Everything he does can be taken as a provocation! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Infinite Silver Thunder (ãyÐÇÍòÀ×): I trante it as Infinite Silver Thunder because gotta keep infinite because I want a nod to Cry¡¯s Alias XD

 Chapter 79，Part2: 2 - Ideal and Reality

    <h4>Chapter79£¬Part2: 2 - Ideal and Reality</h4> <h4>Chapter 79 Ideal and Reality</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    We are taken in the mansion as if we were criminals.


    As it is a mansion for nobles all the furniture inside are first-ss. A glittering chandelier and a crimson carpet. A maid who was doing housework hurriedly got out of mine and Sytry¡¯s way as are surrounded by knights.


    We are guided to a veryrge room. A luxuriousrge sofa and table are there.


    The walls are adorned with paintings and silver armors. I heard that they were a military house, but it seems that they are richer than what I expected. You can see why the Ojou-sama who isn¡¯t an adult yet is able to spend one hundred million Gils on a Relic that she never saw.


    When we are being shepherded to the Ojou-sama, she looks at us, crosses her legs and put on a smile.


    ¨¦ir-Jou is wearing a light blue dress today. The only thing that hasn¡¯t changed is the sword that is hanging on her waist.


    She has a big attitude, but as she is still young her body is small, so even I am not afraid of her.


    ¡°I do give you credit for your gut toe here in this house to y fair and square.¡±


    No, it is not like I came here to be your enemy. I don¡¯t want to turn a noble into an enemy.


    I am no scared of the Ojou-sama but the one I am scared of are the knights lined up to guard her. I am also scared of the knights lined up behind us too.


    I unwillingly imitate Sytry and smile. The expression of ¨¦ir-Jou immediately harden.


    ¡°Kuh¡­ Despite being surrounded so far, to think you still have yourposure¡­ I see, your audacity isparable to Ark-dono.¡±


    Hmm? I am not sure but isn¡¯t she¡­ Praising me?


    I did tell them in advance that the subject I wanted to talk about is the Relic. I just want to quickly end this subject and go home but I don¡¯t understand what nobles are thinking in their head.


    ¡°No, no, the only thing that I win against Ark is my Level.¡±


    ¡°Wha!?¡±


    By the way, Ark Rodin is a popr man. He is popr regardless of their age or gender and he is particrly popr with Zebrudia nobles.


    Strength, personality and even his face looks good. Moreover, hee from an honored family that has contributed to Zebrudia a long time ago, I can understand that he is popr.


    Even dys the famous Hunter haters acknowledge the Rodin, I can only say, as expect of him.


    Sometimes there is a story about me being his rival because of my High-Level but it is an absurd story.


    Perhaps ¨¦ir-Jou said this because she believed in those groundless rumors. Is that why she has a strong enmity against me when we first met? No way. Isn¡¯t it total nonsense?


    ¨¦ir-Jou is staring at me with a grim look. Should I rify it for her?


    ¡°Is it possible that ¨¦ir-sama has heard rumor about me being Ark¡¯s rival? No way, that is ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ho?¡±


    ¡°Everything about me and Ark is¡­ Our magnitude is too different. Those are groundless rumors, at least I don¡¯t think of Ark as my rival. He is just a friend, a friend.¡±


    ¡°Ku¡­ What¡­ did you say¡­?¡±


    The squeezed fist of ¨¦ir-jou is shaking. Her lips are quivering and her cheeks are flushed as if she was holding her rage.


    What did I say something strange? The Imperial Capital is huge. Since the ancient time, there are several top-skilled Hunters active in this country. But even so, Ark is definitely in the top-ss in the Imperial Capital and he will one day eventually be called the strongest.


    ¡°Ark is not¡­ Your rival, you say?¡±


    That is right. Not my rival. You can rest assured. You don¡¯t have to look at me like an enemy with your eyes.


    I have no idea why her eyes were getting tighter and tighter. The guards who are behind us also solidify and clench their teeth while looking down at us.


    Do you think I am lying? ¡­ Aaah, I see. I raise my hand and say.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ To be precise, he is not my rival but my party member¡¯s rival. It looks like I am self-praising, but they are very talented¡­ Even Ark will surely be convinced with this. Right, Sytry?¡±


    To my words, Sytry smiles and shyly says.


    ¡°Yes. Ark-san is a rival. So far, in the overall, our side has one more win, but we are always amazed at Ark-san¡¯s growth rate. We may lose someday.¡±


    Oi, oi don¡¯t say something that will prick her.


    From Sytry¡¯s words who makes her looks superior (Moreover you can¡¯t feel any ill intent from how she is), made Ojou-sama¡¯s ears bright red. I quickly make a follow up.


    ¡°Nooo, I do think that Ark is better than them. Well, even if the Shrines we capture are higher but¡­¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ Cry-san, whose ally are you, Ark-san or me!?¡±


    ¡°No well, I am Sytry¡¯s ally¡­ But there is a time and a ce for that.¡±


    It is a serious remark from Sytry that can always read the room with her calmness.


    I feel like a middle manager who is caught between his boss and his subordinates.


    In the first ce, rating Hunter¡¯s is difficult. Ark is the strongest. His strength stands out among the generation of young Hunters. In a one-on-one scenario, there is almost no one who can win against him.


    However, if it is a party battle between ¡°Ark Brave (The Holy Spirit¡¯s Son)¡± and ¡°Strange Grief (The Lamenting Ghost)¡± then it will definitively be our win.


    It is not a problem with Ark but a problem with the party members.


    ¡°Strange Grief (The Lamenting Ghost)¡± is incredibly strong except for the Leader but in ¡°Ark Brave (The Holy Spirit¡¯s Son)¡± the Leader is the strongest, but the other members aren¡¯t still at his level. They are not weak and has first-ss ability but simply say, they are just a bit short.


    Even if they add new excellent members, due to their inferiority when facing against their Leader, they won¡¯tst long. Especially for a man, he will quit immediately. I think it a slippery slope. It is too heavy and a little too difficult to get it¡­


    But if I tell her that, will it make the Ojou-samaugh? No, she won¡¯t probably get it¡­.


    As I was grinning, the Ojou-sama suddenly unsheathe her sword and hit the table.


    Wooden chips rise up and fall down.


    To her sudden action I spontaneously stiffen. ¨¦ir-Jou shamelessly put her right leg on the table and says in a quivering voice.


    Her face was bright red. Tears are gathering in her well-shaped eyes.


    ¡°You, you scoundrel, I understand what you want to say! That, you are making a fool of Ark-dono and my house!¡±


    ¡°Eh? We aren¡¯t treating you like an idiot¡­¡±


    ¡°If I have the authority, I would have beheaded you both scoundrels!¡±


    Beheading!? Did that girl, just says beheading? Oi, oi what did we do?


    ¨¦ir-Jou¡¯s guards are all holding the swords on their waist. If they received the order, then they will all be ready to jump at us. And the knights behind us should also be in the same posture. To have thought that we will end up being killed when we came here in good faith.


    Unlike me who force myself to have a strong face, Sytry mouth keeps on smiling.


    It is nice that you are always calm but as expect I don¡¯t think that your expression matches with your current situation.


    Ah, right¡­ Compare to a Shrine, this isn¡¯t too much.


    ¨¦ir-Jou points her index here. I don¡¯t care but as your leg is on the table, I can see your panty.


    ¡°But, your arrogance is only until now. I will make you regret making fun of the dys! The strongest Relic, I will absolutely absolutely absolutely absolutely get it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, that is a dangerous Relic. The appraiser has also made the same deration. You should stop trying to get it.¡±


    Despite the confusion, we enter the heart of the matter as initially nned and I try to persuade her. In the first ce, I don¡¯t have any power nor money, so you don¡¯t need to do anything anymore. If I was the daughter of a Count, I would do nothing and be all sluggish.


    However, ¨¦ir-Jou doesn¡¯t seem to listen to me at all.


    ¡°In my investigation, you seem to be gathering Relic! In any case I am sure you used those to reach your Level 8! You scoundrel¡¯s strength, is only something borrowed it isn¡¯t even yours!¡±


    ¡°Hm? Eh¡­? ¡­¡­ Un, un, you are right?¡±


    You got a point, but it is still off. Certainly, my strength is a hundred percenting from my Relics but even if I use hundreds of Relics my ability ispletely below my Level 8.


    I don¡¯t understand at all. Why is this Ojou-sama heating up?


    And then, ¨¦ir-Jou yells as if she was roaring.


    ¡°The strongest Relic will be given to Ark-dono! And it will be the end! This will be the end of your reign!¡±


    That is¡­ I think it will be a problem if you get it.


    Ark already possesses powerful Relics as the heir of the Rodin House, more choices doesn¡¯t always mean more strength.


    He is strong. Even without Relic, he is strong. As Luke can kill me with empty handed, a strong person is strong even without Relics. And I am weak no matter what I do. That is the truth.


    ¡°It is meaningless. The strong are strong even without Relics and the weak will still be weak even with Relics. Yes, they will be weak like me.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°That is the truth. Once you get that Relic, it will never lead into making Ark stronger. In the first ce, I will tell you this from my point of view as his friend, Ark won¡¯t be pleased if he gets stronger with the power of such a strange thing.¡±


    So, give up and give me that Relic.


    Ark is fine duh. He is an Ikemen so he doesn¡¯t need to change his face duh. He doesn¡¯t need to hide himself as he can fight them off even if he is attacked duh.


    ¨¦ir-Jou expression momentarily be nk and herplexion changes.


    She was shaking for a while, but she screams while in tears.


    ¡°Guuu¡­ Shut it, shut it! Baaaka, baaaka! I won¡¯t absolutely absolutely never give it to you!! Go home! Go home alreadyyy!¡±


    ¡°What is¡­ O, Ojou-sama please calm down!¡±


    Probably because he heard his Mistress obscenity, the butler jumps in from outside the room. He tries to calm her but ¨¦ir-Jou is shaking her head and crying.


    Eh? Doesn¡¯t that make it sounds like I made her cry? Isn¡¯t this dangerous? Won¡¯t it be an offence of contempt?


    Next time, I will ask Eva to send her a cake.


    And then Sytry who had been watching everything happening up to this point stands up.


    ¡°¨¦ir-sama, today we came here in order to tell thee to yield the Relic.¡±


    ¡°Sniff¡­¡­ What¡­ did you say!?¡±


    ¨¦ir-Jou rubs her eyes and looks at Sytry.


    No, well sure it is true, but do you need to say it now? I mean, I said the same thing just earlier, right?


    ¡°That Relic is something that is uncontroble for both ¨¦ir-sama and Ark-san. So, it is wiser to give up.¡±


    Why do you say it in a way that pour oil in the fire¡­?


    Blood rises again in ¨¦ir¡¯s head. Blood flows down from her lips because she bites too hard on it.


    And in the middle of everyone stares, Sytry put her hand on her cheek and smiles.


    ¡°¨¦ir-sama said that you will buy it for one hundred million Gils in the bar but here we have collected¡­ two hundred million Gils.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred¡­ Million¡­?¡±


    ¨¦ir-Jou murmured. Sytry makes a big nod and deres.


    ¡°This is our very limit. No matter if you are dys-kyo¡¯s daughter, there should be a limit to the amount you can use¡­ That Relic has no meaning for ¨¦ir-sama. But still, if you really want that Relic¡­ Then gather over two hundred million Gils! If ¨¦ir-sama seed to do that¡­ It will be a very painful story, but we will also acknowledge our loss as well.¡±


    Sytry-chan¡­ <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    HAHAAHAHA Sytry making a huge lie like this, she wants to make her gather just 200 million so she can crush them with her wedding funds XD Will ¨¦ir fall for it?


    And I love Cry¡¯s desperate ¡°Sytry-chan¡± as he knows she have way more money XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus


    Dono: Suffix on a person name to show their respect to the person. It is like to say Sir or Lord


    Duh: Cry end his sentence in *jan* like a kid who can¡¯t get his stuff and goin about it


    Baka: Means idiot, stupid.

 Chapter 80，Part1: 1 - Auction

    <h4>Chapter80£¬Part1: 1 - Auction</h4> <h4>Chapter 80 Auction</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    A fire that has burned once doesn¡¯t disappear so easily.


    Until the day of the auction, I was hoping that the rumors would somehow subside. But in the end, the mayhem over the ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡» never subsided.


    It might have been because Sytry poured more oil on the Ojou-sama¡¯s fire.


    Rumor has it that her father, dys-kyo, has been forced to raise a lot more funds. Even if usually she appears a bit more grown up, she is after all just a child. Her control over her emotions is still weak.


    Every year there are always rumors about some of the highlights before the auction but this year, one of the hottest topics is the ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡»in the Imperial Capital.


    As rumors got so inted, it seems that some Hunters will definitely get on board and the situation got extremely confusing unlike what I estimated. Even if I go to the Lounge, every topic is about it.


    It seems that only Eva and the supposed main culprit, me, are tired of this.


    When I waszying around in the n Master room, Sytry who is full of fighting spirit, put a trunk case one sizerger than the one she showed before in front of me.


    Her light pink eyes were silently burning. It isn¡¯t something full of energy like Liz, but it is a quiet battle spirit that doesn¡¯t lose against Liz¡¯s burning spirit.


    ¡°Including the marriage funds, we gathered about nine hundred and ten million Gils. We will definitely secure the product. Tino-chan has also contributed a little bit.¡±


    Didn¡¯t I said that it wasn¡¯t necessary to gather more¡­ You even went and told them a fake upper limit and even double check everything¡­ There is an immature funnyughing out of you.


    I feel like as if I had fallen into a bottomless swamp. Now that I havee so far, I have no choice but to bring the reason why I want the ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡» with me in my grave.


    Eva who was running around and killing herself to calm the situation for thest few days, says in a tiring voice.


    ¡°Cry-san, you have now started to approach the eleventh digit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I know.¡±


    The only one who won in this story will probably be Arnold, the one who brought the Relic here. The auction fee should increase in proportion to the price sold but no matter who wins the bid,pare to the initial amount he expected, an enormous amount of money should end up in his pocket.


    The coin was tossed. The path where I pull out is no longer existant but even if I do retreat, it is not like the fire will subside.


    I can¡¯t see the end game at all. This is¡­ No matter how it ends, I can¡¯t see any benefit for me at all.


    ¡°¡­ What do you think about it?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, evening until this point, we are in a disadvantageous position. If you take into ount Count dys¡¯ House and they ask for a loan, then there should be an unlimited number ofpanies ready to agree. It will depend on how much dys-kyo is willing to listen to ¨¦ir-jou¡¯s ¡ºRequest¡». But dys-kyo also has some extreme tendency so¡­¡±


    Ever since the turmoil rted to the auction began, Eva¡¯s look doesn¡¯t look good.


    Authority, assets and finally power. For a genuine noble, who possess all three of them, it will be difficult for us, ordinary people, to face them from the front when they are serious. It was something I knew.


    This is why I went to persuade her. And I quickly made a few mistakes though.


    The intelligent Sytry may have the same opinion. She made a small nod and look at me over my shoulder.


    ¡°You are right. If I wanted to be fully prepared, I would have also liked to negotiate with somepanies and borrow some money but¡­¡±


    ¡°It is not necessary.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Unnecessary.¡±


    She is an excellent Alchemist who never fails to study, so the potion she produces are more effective than those made by other Alchemists or Herbalists, she can produce a huge wealth.


    If she tries to find apany willing to offer her a loan, then she will find many. However, with this timing, the others side will also understand the meaning behind her loan request.


    I said it after she sold her spare equipment and stockpiled potions but if she makes a loan now, it may adversely affect Sytry¡¯s future activities. I can¡¯t let that happen.


    Sytry slightly puff her cheeks although she shows a dissatisfied behavior, when I start tough, she gives up and smiles.


    ¡°¡­ I understand. If Cry-san says that, then it surely won¡¯t be necessary. I don¡¯t know what your intention is but¡­ There is a possibility that Onee-chan will bring back highly valuable Relics.¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­ Un, un, you are right.¡±


    I nod but it is unlikely that Liz will bring back a valuable Relic.


    During this period of time, Shrines near the Imperial Capital is Hunters main focus. Even if a Relic appears, it will be immediately taken. In the first ce, a Relic is not something that appears so often. Liz is strong but there is a limit to speed running Shrines that can be soloed.


    No matter what the results will be, this time I have bothered everyone.


    Sytry and Liz, Eva and Tino¡­ And also, Martis-san.


    And because I, their n Master, is at the center of this mayhem, there may have some n Members who has been trouble by it.


    This auction isn¡¯t a war. It is a festival. It was supposed to be something more fun.


    This put me through so many hard times. I will never ask a loan to buy a Relic from anyone anymore.


    I massage my eyebrows and loosen my facial muscle.


    Right, enjoy the auction. This is not a war. It isn¡¯t like I will die if I don¡¯t have that Relic. It isn¡¯t my problem if the Ojou-sama get disappoint by it.


    ¡°Aftering until here, we can only leave it up to luck. Shall we celebrate again after the Auction ends?¡±


    ¡°It will be wonderful. At that time, let¡¯s also call ¨¦ir-Jou.¡±


    Sytry says with a big smile. Apparently, she seems fully on board to win this.


    If you think carefully about it, isn¡¯t this Ark¡¯s fault? Since everything went wrong because he brought the Ojou-sama here


    Ok, let¡¯s have Ark invite us at the celebration. I didn¡¯t show it on the outside, but I carved this in me.


    One day before the auction starts¡­ And finally, the fight begins.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Cry you are going to make Ark pay while he doesn¡¯t even know why you have a grudge against him XD


    Finally, the auction will start soon! Let the war begin!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus

 Chapter 80，Part2: 2 - Auction

    <h4>Chapter80£¬Part2: 2 - Auction</h4> <h4>Chapter 80 Auction</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    To proud nobles of Zebrudia, there are times when they can¡¯t back down. There are times when they have to stick through it even if they don¡¯t want to.


    They dys House isn¡¯t poor. Their territory isn¡¯t asrge as other Houses, but they possess a Knights Order which is reputed to surpass Hunters to maintain their security. And their territory possesses Shrines which call for Hunters making their territory wealthier.


    However, even for a noble House with sufficient authority, two hundred million Gils isn¡¯t cheap at all. At the very least, it is more than what ¨¦ir can handle as she isn¡¯t the current househead.


    After meeting with that horrible ¡°Infinite Variety¡±. She reported the content of the meeting to her father and told him that two hundred million Gils is needed¡­ And the Count dys said.


    He has a deep red coat and was wielding a sword on his waist. He has trimmed dark brown hair, eyes that are too sharp and a body too trained for a nobleman.


    ¨¦ir¡¯s father¡­ Van dys is a noble and a soldier. He is a man who sometimes stands in the front line to direct his Knight Order.


    The sharp gaze directed at her has instantly subsided ¨¦ir¡¯s anger. Her head return to being calm.


    ¡º¡­ Fine. Win, ¨¦ir. It is something stupid. We aren¡¯t at war, there isn¡¯t any use for a Relic, so I wanted to avoid fighting against the famous ¡°Footprint¡± but¡­ If you back down after facing each other directly¡­ Then it will stain dys¡¯ name. Even if you are a child, if it is spread that we have been pressured by Hunters then we wouldn¡¯t be able to face our ancestors. ¡»


    His tone was quiet, but ¨¦ir felt a heavy pressure on it.


    In the first ce, the origin of this matter lies in ¨¦ir herself.


    After being seen off by Ark, she met the man who is called his rival and that man was going left and right to get his hand on a Relic.


    This was what her father hated the most, she didn¡¯t think about anything and act impulsively.


    When ¨¦ir wanted to offer him her gratitude, dys-kyo lower his eyebrows and clearly says.


    ¡ºDo not misunderstand. Our House won¡¯t give you money freely. ¨¦ir, this is a loan. You will need to repay it one day. ¨¦ir, even though you are a child, you have dys¡¯ blood in your vein¡­ Actions call for responsibilities. Since you are my first daughter, I spoiled you too much. But this is also a good opportunity. ¡»


    ¡ºThis is an order as the head of the dys House. Do whatever it is needed to win, ¨¦ir. There is no need for the weak in dys House. And learn the consequences of your actions. I will let you fully cooperate with Montor. He is a thoughtful man. ¡»


    His words clearly impeached ¨¦ir.


    I have to win. It was ¨¦ir¡¯s fault that we have been underestimated. And that fact must be dealt with ¨¦ir¡¯s own hands.


    ¡°Ojou-sama. I contacted Wellspany and obtain a promise to loan us money in case of emergency.¡±


    In the reception room of our residence in the Imperial Capital, an old man approaches and reports to ¨¦ir who is sitting without expression.


    He has wise eyes and says in a gentle voice that doesn¡¯t seems to be afraid of ¨¦ir who seems to be in a bad mood.


    Montor. The right-hand man of Count dys. He is a man who has contributed to the Count House in many way other than strength.


    ¡°¡­ How much can I use?¡±


    ¡°Of the funds we have in our House, the amount that can be safely used by Ojou-sama is about five hundred million Gils. And the amount of money that can be obtained from the Wells Company is an additional five hundred million. It isn¡¯t impossible to ask for more but, it will be very difficult to return it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ An additional¡­ Five hundred¡­Million¡­¡­?¡±


    ¨¦ir opens her eyes to Montor¡¯s words which she has known since childhood.


    The amount that annoying woman said was¡­ Two hundred million. I was thinking that if I can prepare 2,5 times the money, I can win without problem. However, ording to Montor¡¯s words, he seems to have negotiated withpany and seeded to promise a loan.


    When Montor sees ¨¦ir¡¯s expression, his gentle appearance changed.


    ¡°Ojou-sama. No one will honestly say their upper limit to theirpetitor. Moreover, the opponent is the famous ¡°Infinite Variety¡± ¡­ A man with a good intuition. More than anything, as far as my investigation says¡­ The woman who came with ¡°Infinite Variety¡± ¡­ Sytry Smart can prepare an amount of money well over two hundred million Gils.¡±


    ¡°What did you say¡­¡±


    ¨¦ir¡¯s mind went nk when she hears this unbelievable information.


    The opponent has so dignifiedly proimed war against ¨¦ir. She dered that she would lose if I had more than two hundred million.


    Is there even a person who would lie to a noble?


    The calm appearance of the woman standing next to ¡°Infinite Variety¡±es in my mind.


    It is hard to believe. No, I didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    ¡°That is¡­ Impossible¡­ The, the opponent said they would ept their loss¡­ If I have more than two hundred million Gils! If I can prepare two hundred million, they should¡­ give up¡­¡±


    ¡°Danna-sama wants Ojou-sama to obtain an absolute victory. You should be prepared. A sudden strike is the basic in a battle. In the first ce, it isn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that information warfare is the real battle in an auction.¡±


    Montor says inly to the depressing ¨¦ir.


    Absolute victory. Be prepared. Montor¡¯s words are correct.


    What I need is to meet my father¡¯s expectations.


    ¨¦ir drops her shoulders and trembles after losing her strength, but she called out by squeezing her voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aaah. Thank you, you are right. I should make¡­ Every preparation.¡±


    This is just preparations. If I can win with two hundred million Gils, then it is fine. If by any chance I can¡¯t win with that, then I just have to crush them with all my might.


    It is shortly before the auction¡­ The truth will soon be revealed.


    Montor with a gentle look, is watching ¨¦ir holding her fist, dropping her line of sight and says this to herself. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Oh man they got 1 billion Gils, now unless Lize back with a lot of money Cry wouldn¡¯t win the mask!


    How will you get your mask Cry? Is it your destiny to be oppressed by noble? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus


    Danna-sama: It is a way buttler and maid refer to the head of the house or their master.

 Chapter 81，Part1: 1 - Auction ②

    <h4>Chapter81£¬Part1: 1 - Auction ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 81 Auction ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. I went to six ces and I couldn¡¯t even find one! Not even one, you know?¡±


    ¡°Un, un. It is crowded at this time of the year.¡±


    Liz who returned after a few days speaks passionately.


    Regardless of the result, it seems that she was able to return safely without any major injury. No matter if her Certification Level is lower than her strength, I have never heard of someone sprinting around six Shrines and I don¡¯t see any fatigue on her look.


    ¡°I was wondering whether to go on an expedition or searching for a bounty head. However, it takes time to find someone with a bounty and convert it into cash also take time and if I go for an expedition the traveling time might be too long and I might be toote for the auction, right? If I couldn¡¯t make it on time, I thought it would be better to sell the drop item of a Phantom or the monster I defeated and increase our funds. Yes. This is the money I got!¡±


    Liz smiles and hand over arge leather bag.


    The ie from selling Monster material and Phantom drop are ridiculous for Hunters.


    Unlike Relics and Phantom drops that are difficult to obtain, if you want the material of a monster you can just go and defeat that specific monster, some Hunters with highbat skills are targeting those monster to some extent.


    The bag Liz handed over was full of gold coins. She is calm but if she didn¡¯t do her best, she wouldn¡¯t get this amount of money.


    Sytry gently peeked in the bag, frown and says.


    ¡°Onee-chan, you are useless.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Haaa? It is probably because of you that this kind of thing happened! Why would Cry-chan aim for a Relic that he can pick it up!¡±


    Sorry, it is my fault¡­


    I feel guilty when I watch the sh between the sisters, so I silently turn my eyes away.


    During the auction period, the Imperial Capital is crowded with people.


    Zebrudia Auction will be held for a week. During this period, the Imperial Capital is in a festival mood.


    Street stalls are lined up in the main street, small auctions are held here and there to promote the real Auction. Because of an influx of requests in the Explorer Association, this is also a time for merchants and Hunters to make a lot of money.


    Since some time ago, I have only been thinking about the ¡ºReverse Face¡»but if I think it over, other useful Relic may be exhibited at the Auction. With my current economic situation, I can¡¯t do anything about it so even though it is a festival, I can¡¯t participate so it is a little lonely.


    I am sandwiched between Liz and Sytry as I walk in the middle of the crowd. There are frequent pickpockets but with Liz present I don¡¯t need to worry about the danger.


    ¡°Un. Even if I include Onee-chan¡¯s share, it won¡¯t reach a billion¡­ I don¡¯t have any saving anymore.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, you know. I used everything to capture ¡¾Castle¡¿ and all the spoiled are with Luke-chan and the other hands¡­¡±


    ¡¾Myriad Demon Castle¡¿ is a Shrine where no one seeded to capture it for a long period of time. There should be Relics sleeping there that is worth the risk.


    In our party, in the case somebody leaves the party in the middle, there is a rule that tells you that you can¡¯t bring the spoil back with you.


    If there wasn¡¯t such rule, Liz and Sitry would have brought back some Relics and the result of this auction may be different.


    When Liz sharpens her lips, Sytry makes a small sigh.


    ¡°You are right¡­ The timing was bad. If it was the usual, we could have done something better¡­¡±


    After doing all of this and it is still not enough for you¡­


    Sytry looks at me with a pleading eye.


    ¡°At this stage, the winning percentage is probably seventy percent. If Cry-san didn¡¯t say No, then there would have be more card to y¡­¡±


    ¡°No. It is enough, Sytry has done enough. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°That was simply¡­¡±


    Sytry smiles softly to my words.


    Sytry is brighter than Liz but she has the tendency to dig too deep into things. This is probably the destiny of talented humans.


    ¡°I know! Cry-chan, if you can¡¯t get your hand on the Relic¡­¡±


    Liz hug my arm tightly and when she is close, she smiles confidently at me.


    ¡°I will steal it from that damn kid.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ The opponent is a noble, you know?¡±


    No, even if she wasn¡¯t a noble, you shouldn¡¯t steal.


    ¡ºThief (Tozoku) ¡» role isn¡¯t for you to do that. It is a crime to steal someone¡¯s property.


    ¡°Eh? So, what about it? It is fine, no matter how many peace-living stupid knights they have, I won¡¯t lose!¡±


    ¡°Onee-chan, if you do that, you will only make Cry-san a suspect! If you do it¡­ Right, you have to make it seems like a robbery.¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    Stop it. Don¡¯t you have any brakes?


    It is probably just a joke but if I ask the people around us, they might think that you are serious. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry do you really think that they are joking, of course not! XD


    They are ready to do anything for you! So, they are even ready to be the enemy of the whole country for you.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 81，Part2: 2 - Auction ②

    <h4>Chapter81£¬Part2: 2 - Auction ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 81 Auction ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The venue for the Zebrudia Auction is a white theater in the center of the Imperial Capital.


    Usually, it is used for concerts or theater. In the sophisticated building made of marble, there are a lot of people lining up, regardless of their ages, genders and styles.


    Among them, I wonder how many of them are going to actually bid on the auctioned items? How many people will bepeting with us? When I got to this point, I just hope that this fun Auction will end.


    The entrance is divided for nobles, Hunters and others. It is obvious for the noble, but the reason Hunters have their own entrance is because if you put Hunters with themon people together, you will definitely have problems to deal with.


    The entrance fee for the Zebrudia Auction is one hundred thousand Gils. The most crowded and most striking one is the Hunters entrance.


    First, the appearance of the peoples gather there are different. Why would you wear a full body armor at an auction? Some people have different attitude and there will be some people who will bring their weapons to not be misunderstood.


    If they are participating in the auction, it means that they are Hunters who possess a high sum of money and there are also some faces that I recognize.


    And among them, I notice a group I knew.


    A boy with zing red-haired, as if it was burning the sky. A mature man with dark brown hair. A female thief with brown hair and the disciple of the one who is clinging to my right arm. It has been a long time since thest time I saw all the Dark Pot Members gathered together.


    There are many people around them that I don¡¯t know but no matter how much there are, I won¡¯t mistake Tino¡¯s face.


    I wonder if I should call out to Gilbert boy or to Greg-sama or to Ruda. But eventually I call out to Tino.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Tino. Did you guys alsoe here to buy something?¡±


    ¡°! Master! Good morning.¡±


    The Dark Pot Member look at me and an ufortable expression appear a little bit on their face.


    Did you start working together because you were in the same Party once?


    Well anyway, I am d that Tino seems to have made some friends.


    Gilbert boy and Greg-sama shrink because of Liz¡¯s re.


    ¡°I came to see Master¡¯s bravery. They were just about to go to the auction, so I thought about going with them.¡±


    ¡°Tino, you¡­ When you are facing ¡°Infinite Variety¡± your character change.¡±


    Tino turn her disdainful eye toward Gilbert boy who muttered that.


    It wasn¡¯t my intent, but I am the eye of the storm for this auction. The man next to Gilbert boy looks at me in an interesting fashion. I hear their whispers. It is very ufortable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave aside if you will see my brave appearance, if you wereing, we should have gone together¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well¡­ I couldn¡¯t invite you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sorry. Really sorry. I am really sorry whereas you just lend me some money. I didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    But if you let me make an excuse¡­ Right! It is probably better to go with Ruda and the other rather than with me because I think it is better to not get everyone¡¯s attention. It is to the point I want to switch my position with yours.


    Ruda looks at me as if she was ming me. Does she know that I have a debt to Tino?


    ¡°Ah¡­Uuun¡­ Ehm¡­¡­¡±


    Tino is staring at me.


    What should I say? I can invite you now, but you already have a prior arrangement and being close to Liz and Sytry will make them always be in your mind.


    It is at that time that I came up with a good idea.


    ¡°¡­ Tino, if you like¡­ Do you want to try participating in the auction as my proxy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Eh? A proxy?¡±


    Zebrudia Auction has a system called proxy.


    As the name suggests, it is a system where someone else take your ce to participate in the auction.


    I am also going to the auction, but I won¡¯t speak out and I will send a signal to Tino and have Tino speaks as my proxy.


    It is often used by highest bidders who want to hide his or her identity information. In this case, it is a well-known fact that I am aiming for the ¡ºReverse Face¡» so it isn¡¯t really useful, but it will help you enjoy the auction.


    My suggestion makes Tino eyes go ck and white. Sytry narrows her eyes and make a small nod.


    ¡°¡­ I see¡­ It is not bad. It is unclear how the Ojou-sama will react, but it can confuse her¡­ It may be a good constion for her. But is it fine? Cry-san, didn¡¯t you want to bid yourself?¡±


    Indeed, I love auction.


    Participating in a heated auction, the catharsis when you get the highest bid for the product you wanted is wonderful but this time, I should give it up to her.


    ¡°I have participated many timesst year and the year before that. This year I am all sloppy¡­ Look, Liz. Don¡¯t look so greedy.¡±


    Perhaps she wanted to act as my proxy, Liz was itching all around me.


    No matter how much you are too immature.


    Liz replies in a slow voice while staring at Tino.


    ¡°¡­¡­Haiii. Tsk, Ti, definitely win.¡±


    ¡°Y, yes! Please leave it to me, Master, Onee-sama! I will absolutely win the Relic in question!¡±


    Tino strongly holds her fists.


    Well, she says to definitely win but even if we lose, it will be because we didn¡¯t have enough money, it won¡¯t be because of Tino¡¯s fault.


    On the noble entrance, a carriage approaches. From the carriage with dys coat of arms, a girl in a pure white dress and then an old man wearing butler clotheses down.


    ¨¦ir-jou looked around left and right and when she finds me, she is staring at me with a look that you wouldn¡¯t think it is from someone younger than me.


    There was no trace of the stunned expression she showed us at the end of that time negotiation. Apparently, she has collected more than two hundred million.


    Without showing it on her face, Sytry holds my hand tightly. Looking from the side, her expression seems to remain smiling.


    However, I know that there is a deep feeling of anxiety behind that expression.


    Is this¡­ Our lost? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Oh damn now the showdown will begin! ¨¦ir can bid up to 1 billion but not Cry! How will Cry reverse the situation?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Dark Pot (Yami nabe): Japanese hot pot where all the member brings some found and put inside without knowing if it will blend well with the other food.

 Chapter 82，Part1: 1 - Auction ③

    <h4>Chapter82£¬Part1: 1 - Auction ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 82 Auction ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The auction za is heating up.


    From therge central stage, the auction seats were divided into three sections.


    The general section for the general public such as member frompanies and rich citizen. An isted section where all the Treasure Hunters are guided to. And finally, a special section for nobles and the people they invited.


    The noisiest is the Hunters section.


    Anyone can participate in the Zebrudia Auction as long as you can pay the entrance fee but for regr citizen, an admission fee of one hundred thousand Gils is an expensive amount to pay just to get in. This is why most of the people participating are in the upper ss who have a calm and decent demeanor, but Treasure Hunters are different.


    The admission of one hundred thousand Gils is not an amount high enough to hesitate when you are a Hunter who have proved themselves. In the first ce, they are people who live in the moment.


    The Hunter section looks different from the other section. As expect, we are not allowed to bring weapons or food and drink, but it is only a gathering of a bunch of hot-headed people so there are undignifiedughter and loud shout everywhere.


    The sections were positioned so you can see well the stage. We were guided to the highest seat in the Hunter section, so we could have a full view of the entire Hunter section.


    A few meters next to me I can hear a threatening high-pitched voice.


    ¡°Ha!? You bastard were watching us and Liz-chan, right now!? Who told you to? You have five seconds. Spit it out.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ What¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can you stop it now, please?¡±


    Liz immediately threaten Hunters in the immediate vicinity.


    She grabs the arm of a tall man who is one head taller and looks up with a sharp eye. The opponent is twice as big as the petite Liz but it is the man who turn pale.


    The arm she is grasping makes creaking noises. Her power is disproportionately strongpare to her size. She can break one or two arms easily and she won¡¯t hesitate to do it.


    Distress, the man tries to escape by step back but perhaps because of the difference in strength, his body doesn¡¯t move a single millimeter.


    When I was stunned, the other Smart who was peacefully sitting next to me, stand up and called out to the troublemaker Smart.


    ¡°Onee-chan, Cry-san, told you to let him get away!¡±


    ¡°Eh, again? It is boring.¡±


    ¡°In any case, we know who he is with now! Come one, quickly sit down.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Tsk. Scram. Get it? Next time, I will kill you if youe in front of Liz-chan with that look again.¡±


    When Liz releases her hand, he escapes as if he was running for his life. Even though he paid his entrance fee, I feel sorry for him¡­ There should be a limit for how the strong wants to bully the weak.


    The surrounding was quiet for a moment during the turmoil, but liveliness returns soon. This level of banter is a daily urrence. No more, I want to stop being a Hunter, now. I want to spend the rest of my life in a gentle sweet store in a distant ce.


    ¡°I am sorry, Cry-san. Onee-chan makes a lot of noise for any little thing¡­¡±


    Sytry apologizes in a small voice. When Liz hears that, this time she goes for her sister.


    She intimidatingly res at her while strongly pulling Sytry¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Syt, don¡¯t use me as an excuse to go flirt with Cry-chan! It is because you didn¡¯t properly do your job that those kinds of insect came here! In the first ce, what is that? When did I allowed you to sit next to him? Don¡¯t touch him! Don¡¯t get close to Cry-chan within one-meter radius.¡±


    ¡°It was Onee-chan fault because you werete! If only you did your part properly, you only got a drop of money! In the first ce, I am the one who is taking the money out¡­ Right, Cry-san.¡±


    ¡°Hah!? That got nothing to do with it. Right, Cry-chan.¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right. ¡­ Ah, there are various Relics exhibited beside that one. Oh¡­ ¡ºLion¡¯s chain¡», eh¡­ Uuuun¡­ It is big chain so it will be bulky, but it doesn¡¯t have much power.¡±


    I cross my legs and drop my sight on the catalog they distributed when we got in.


    The Relic¡¯s name, power, name of the seller and the name of the appraiser. Degree of risk. ce of discovery.


    The quality of each of the product exhibited for the auction are guaranteed by an expert appraiser but the products on sale aren¡¯t always guaranteed to be genuine. That is not always the case but if you are unlucky, you might end up paying a fortune to get a fake.


    The auction is challenging both your discernment and judgment but also a ce to create new connections.


    There is also rare books, armor, art and jewelry on exhibit, but I am only interest on Relics.


    As expect of an Auction that is held only once a year, there are many Relics I am interest in even though I just briefly check the catalog.


    I will definitively save some money so I can participate next year. This time, I was too unprepared.


    Far downstairs, I can see Tino nervously talking to Greg-sama.


    Far from us, near the ceiling, I can see ¨¦ir-jou sitting with a look of tension in the special seat section.


    It is probably because it was talked so much, the target prize is treated as the main dish and seems to appear in the second half.


    Perhaps they settle down, Sytry sits on my left and Liz sits on my right next to me.


    The curtain of the Zebrudia Auction which has been my source of trouble for a while, finally opens.


    ¡ì


    The Zebrudia Auction process is simple.


    A minimum amount of bid is set for each exhibit product and the bidders will present their purchase price to outbid it.


    The bid increments depend on the product, but it is often one hundred thousand, one million and ten million per bid.


    You have one hundred and twenty second after the highest bidder bid to decide, if there is no one else who overbid after him then the highest bidder will get the item.


    Once you bid you can¡¯t cancel it. If for some reason you can¡¯t buy the product at your bidding price the bidder will be charged as a criminal and you will receive heavy penalties.


    There are various methods of bidding. You can put a board with the price written on it or you can raise your voice to say it. You can also use hands signal you determine beforehand.


    ¡°¡­ Awarded. Thereupon, the ¡ºMirror Shield¡» is sold to N¡ã413-sama for fifteen million Gils!¡±


    A thunder of apuse is heard in the venue. As its name suggests, a mysterious shield reflecting light like a mirror is carried outside the stage.


    As the auction progress, the venues tension is slowly rising as if a storm of fire is gradually burning up.


    ¡°Well then, we continue with entry number fifteen. From the old Advance Magic Tool Civilization and at the same time used by the chain n, it is said to possess the strongest attack power all the ¡°Chain-Type (Model Chain)¡± Relics¡­¡±


    The voice of the auctioneer echoes in my brain. My body bes hot.


    .


    I am only aiming for one product. Therefore, the Relics that ising out before shouldn¡¯t be cared about but the enthusiasm of the peoplepeting for it spreads to me and my heart is beating violently.


    Why, why is the ¡ºReverse Face¡» appearing in the second half. If it was the first half, I might have had extra money to participate in another Relic bidding! <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So, have ¨¦ir sent a spy next to Cry? Too bad for them but he had been found out by Liz and Sytry! If you want to do it choose someone more capable XD


    And will Cry seed to repress his urge to buy a Relic before the mask appear?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    When Liz talk about herself, she uses the third person or her own name to say I.

 Chapter 82，Part2: 2 - Auction ③

    <h4>Chapter82£¬Part2: 2 - Auction ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 82 Auction ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Cry-san, your face is red, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You are just imagining it.¡±


    ¡°It will be fine, I will put my name on the line, we will absolutely, with any means necessary, get it. Rest assured. If we can¡¯t buy it with our current funds¡­ I can even sell my house.¡±


    Without understanding what I was thinking about, Sytry holds her fists. It isn¡¯t exactly the mood to ask for a little bit of money to participate in another Relic bidding.


    Intense regret struck me.


    Damn, if only I have saved even a little bit¡­ No, if only Luke and the others quickly came back¡­


    No wait. That¡¯s it. I still have Lucia¡¯s savings. I have Lucia¡¯s savings! ¡­ Hey, is there really a brother who will spends his little sister¡¯s savings on his own?


    Items areing out one after another in front of me who is fidgeting poorly.


    Whether the timing is good or bad, it is only Relics that areing out.


    A finger chain with mysterious power, a cloak that allows you to breath underwater. Boots that float only over one centimeter in the air. A crystal ball that predict the weather with an uracy of seventy percent. A sword whose de can change size from thirty centimeters to three meters.


    I want them. I definitively want them. Even if I don¡¯t use them. I am a Relic collector. Even if it doesn¡¯t make you stronger, I want them.


    A lust that usually rarely appears,e out of me.


    A precious Relic is sold for dirt-cheap. Maybe because my eyes have been blinded by them, if I had the money, then I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to get my hand on it.


    Damn, if I could have bought the ¡ºReverse Face¡» cheaply, I could have gotten all of them.


    You aren¡¯t buying it for a future investment, aren¡¯t you? Are you really going to use it? I will use it. I am sure I will treat it preciously, so please give it to me.


    Isn¡¯t it fine? Isn¡¯t it fine to forget the ¡ºReverse Face¡»? Is quality better than quantity?


    Seeing Relics being bought by strangers or Hunters in front of my eyes is as painful as if I was watching the girl, I love being taken from me without being able to stop them.


    No, but at this point in time¡­ If I start to bid and lose the bid for the ¡ºReverse Face¡», then I won¡¯t be able to look at everyone faces when they have worked so hard for it.


    I hold my fist with all my strength. Endure this. It seems that I would raise my voice if I let my guard down.


    Why am I not a billionaire? Damn, is this my limit?


    Tino is *chirachira* ncing at me. It is as if she was waiting for my sign to start bidding.


    The main target is already known but it is probably because she is so dutiful that she has to confirm with me every single time.


    I am being tempted. I am being tempted by Tino.


    Master, do you really don¡¯t need that? If you don¡¯t get it now, you won¡¯t get it for the rest of your life? Is what Tino¡¯s inner voice is saying and I can clearly hear her.


    Is it a hallucination? Or is it really happening?


    I wasn¡¯t so unsettled even when I was surrounded by Wolf Knights in the ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿ or when I noticed the disappearance of Sytry¡¯s Slime.


    The words holding my fist just isn¡¯t enough to describe it. Both of my hands tremble and I can feel numbness in my fingertips. When I press my chest, I fell a strong pulsation as if I just finished sprinting.


    My throat is dry. I want to drink water.


    I want a bottle Relic that gives infinite water. I want a ring that will keep my throat wet went I am equipping it. Someone please stops me! Damn!


    Tino is¡­ Tino is telling me to buy Relics. She says, she has misjudged Master because Master can¡¯t even get his hands on such something so easy to get. She says that I am disqualified as a Relic collector.


    Is this really fine? Is obtaining that ¡ºReverse Face¡», really worth betraying my Kouhai¡¯s expectation for?


    I wipe my sweaty hair and stare at the stage. It is the time to pick a choice.


    ¡ºReverse Face¡» isn¡¯t going toe out before a long time. This is an auction, but the strongest enemy is without doubt yourself.


    I am not bragging but my physical strength is not the only part, which is weak, my mental strength is too.


    I can bear it. I will endure by holding my breath. I feel like wanting to close my eyes and block my hears but it will feel like admitting my loss.


    ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ Aaah. I am fine.¡±


    Liz anxiously looks at me.


    I close my eyes and ask myself a question.


    Ah, even though I am useless in battle, am I a human who can¡¯t do nothing it even in such a situation?


    No, no. I am certainly a small fish. I am a small fish but that is why, I can¡¯t let everyone¡¯s expectation falling short.


    For example, if I lose against my temptation and participate in the Relic auction right now, what would Martis-san and Eva think after I have bothered them so much? What would the n Members think after they saw me running around asking for a loan?


    I am sure they will think that I am someone who can¡¯t control himself, a useless human. No, in truth I am a useless human though¡­


    Above all, what would Sytry and Liz think about it? What would they say if I used the money they have collected to buy other Relics?


    I think for a while, open my eyes and nod.


    ¡­¡­ Ah, that is right. They will probably forgive me without saying anything.


    Well, we have collected a lot more than the two hundred million, we told to the Ojou-sama. Won¡¯t it work even if I use a little bit of it.


    Enduring is more stressful.


    Before I knew it, my body stopped trembling. I take a deep breath and ascertain my determination and raise my head.


    I solidify my swaying resolve by speaking out. The voice squeezed from the back of my throat is hoarse.


    ¡°So, the time¡­ Hase.¡±


    Fine, y time is over now. Let me show you what real fear is.


    It is a good idea to imprint in your eyes the true image of this ¡°Infinite Variety¡± who borrowed money from his childhood friend to buy a Relic.


    Just in time, what was brought out on stage was a giant ck armor.


    As if someone entered, the entire venue holds their tongue to the entrance of that majestic giant. Its total length is close to four meters. To match its size a huge shield and sword are equipped on it, it is obviously not for a human to use.


    No, maybe Anthem could equip and use it.


    While everyone was keeping their breath, the auctioneer reads its synopsis out loud.


    ¡°Next is entry number Forty-Four. A giant metal doll that has been recently discovered near the Imperial Capital. Please be assured, it doesn¡¯t move. The armaments are integrated and the helmets can¡¯t be separated but there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Its total length is three meter ny, with no cavity inside. It has been determined that it is made with a special metal. You can melt it. You can use it as a decoration. Or if you want to buy it just for the sword and the shield, those weapons will be well worth your money. Moreover, it is nearly three tons in total. If you can have it of course¡­ Let¡¯s start with thirty million Gils!¡±


    I see¡­ It is not a weapon but a doll.


    It is an amazing design¡­ But this¡­ I don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t have space to use it as a decoration.


    When I was feeling relieved, Sytry who was next to me, suddenly give a stupefies voice.


    ¡°Aka¡­ Sha? Why?¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Ta¡­ Da¡­ Da!!!!!! In the same this as Cry giving up and start to buy all the Relic, what came out is Akasha. What is he gonna do?


    The time hase! Infinite Variety was aiming for this! Akasha the Golem made to beat Strange Grief made by Sytry! XD


    Will Cry bid or wait for the mask?


    Let the misunderstanding begins!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Chirachira: Sound for ncing

 Chapter 83，Part1: 1 - Auction ④

    <h4>Chapter83£¬Part1: 1 - Auction ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 83 Auction ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Akasha¡­?


    It is a familiar name. I once again check the giant humanoid brought on stage.


    I squint for a while and observe the giant and finally remember after looking at it for a few seconds.


    It was the huge Golem that attacked us in the meadow.


    I didn¡¯t notice it because the strange mark on its head has disappeared and I only saw it at a very close distance.


    But why is it being exhibit for the auction? After fighting against Liz, it should have been left in the meadow as it couldn¡¯t be moved.


    Arge and heavy prey is usually carried with the magic ¡ºFloat (Floating) ¡» of a Mage. In the case you can¡¯t use this solution, it is a pity but there is no other choice than leaving it.


    When a monster is defeated outside of the city, it is implicit that the material of the monsters belongs to the person who defeated. In the case where the person who defeat it doesn¡¯t bring it back, the ownership is transferred to the next person who discovered it.


    I don¡¯t know who it is, but I wonder if it was someone who found it and brought it back to the city after Liz left it there.


    But this isn¡¯t just a doll, it is a Golem.


    I was definitively attacked by it. It was the kind of thing I never want to see again. I am not going to im ownership after all this, but I would like you crush it and destroy it, if it is possible.


    Is there a lot of people who liked it? With a starting price of thirty million Gils, the bidding price raised the fastest today.


    I have no idea what its value is. If I could buy just a Golem that cost so much money, then I would rather like to buy Relics.


    I am disappointed when I finally decide to participate in the auction for a Relic, I got this. When all my impulse has been killed, I heard Liz talking to Sytry.


    ¡°Syt, that is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ U, un.¡±


    Sytry opens her eyes and her shoulder trembles. It is there that I start to notice that Sytry attitude is strange.


    Sytry who is always calm has a particr expression when she is looking at the ck Golem. She tightly grasps my hands who was on myp.


    The auction is on fire. Maybe because there was someone who wanted it at any cost, there was two bidder who are raising the price. The bidding is already over one hundred million and the auctioneer voice¡¯s is fired up.


    Sytry is an Alchemist¡­ Which means she is an expert in Golem. Do you have any thought on it?


    ¡°You want it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­N, no.¡±


    After a brief silent, Sytry slowly shakes her head. But both bidders are rich.


    The introvert Sytry doesn¡¯t say a lot about her own opinion. Especially in the case where her opinion is opposite to mine, she always tends to step down.


    Perhaps she noticed my thought with my line of sight, Sytry says in a soft voice as if to make an excuse. However, behind her words there was strong emotions hidden behind.


    ¡°Tha, that¡­ Was¡­ Made over many years¡­ And the cost to make it through trial and error was enormous but¡­ That isn¡¯t¡­ something that important¡­ To me¡­¡±


    Sytry desperately tries to exin with a shaky voice. I don¡¯t understand at all, but it seems to be something amazing.


    Is there anyone else who know of its true value other than Sytry, I don¡¯t know until when the bid will rise. The auctioneer would have probably never expected that this items which has started to bid at thirty million Gils would now exceed two hundred million. And the bid is still rising.


    You can only know the number of bidders, but the number of people bidding has risen by one and became a three-way bid. He must also be very rich.


    ¡°That¡­ Is¡­ I don¡¯t know how the other thought about it but¡­ I don¡¯t know, now it has be like a memento from my coworkers¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ You have memorable memories of it?¡±


    That isn¡¯t possible. ording to Liz, that Golem seems to have been created by Akasha, so Sytry is unrted.


    Sytry curls down a little bit and turn around as if to hide her face.


    ¡°¡­ No¡­¡­ It isn¡¯t like¡­ that. Cry-san, you¡­ don¡¯t need to worry, about that¡­¡±


    I expire a small sigh. I reach out and hold the hand on myp.


    ¡°Sytry, you are a liar, eh.¡±


    My eyesight might be blind but unfortunately, I know a lot about my childhood friends.


    No, even if she wasn¡¯t my childhood friend, I won¡¯t just believe in the words she is spouting while on the verge of tears.


    The price has gone through the roof and has already exceed three hundred million. One person has dropped out of the auction and only two are remaining.


    And one of them is¡­ me.


    Initially, it was Sytry¡¯s money. There is no Relics on earth that would make me ignore something that my childhood friend would want to the point that she is tearing up.


    I lick my lips and scold her to inspire her.


    ¡°Money is something to be used in such times.¡±


    Coworkers mementoes. The meaning isn¡¯t probably literal.


    Akasha is a dangerous magic organization that even earn them a bounty on their head. The probability of Sytry being a fellow member of such an organization is indubitably low.


    However, Sytry¡¯s expression isn¡¯t something normal. Normally, Sytry is a girl who can puts up with most things.


    Perhaps¡­ that Golem possesses technology that Sytry and her fellow ¡°Alchemist (Renkinjustsu-shi)¡± coworkers developed. Isn¡¯t this why she is like this?


    The auctioneer calls that Golem, ¡ºDoll¡» rather than Golem.


    This means that the appraiser couldn¡¯t identify it as a Golem.


    It means, yes. My assumption is like this.


    Thetest technology to manufacture Golem created by Sytry and her coworker was snatched by the ¡ºTower of Akasha¡», and they made that golem with her technology.


    Consequently, at the moment when Sytry saw that Golem, she was so shocked that she overwhelmed by her emotion.


    Perhaps her coworkers may have really died.


    Magic organization are always up to something bad. If they could obtain new technology and then for the purpose of monopolize this technology, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to murder one or two people to achieve their goal.


    It is just my delusion but isn¡¯t it pretty close to the truth?


    Today, aren¡¯t I¡­ Pretty sharp?


    To be honest, I don¡¯t understand Sytry¡¯s feeling. It is probable that even if she exined it to me in detail, I wouldn¡¯t be able toprehend.


    But it isn¡¯t an excuse to do nothing. Because before being ¡°Infinite Variety¡±, I am the Leader of ¡°Strange Grief (The Lamenting Ghost)¡±.


    Ti¡¯s behavior questions me with a look as if she was saying ¡°Eh? Is it really fine? Are you really fine with that weird doll? Is it okay to buy this rather than the Relic?¡± ¡­ Yes, it is fine. All this is fine.


    In the first ce, it is Sytry¡¯s money¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡±


    Sytry widely opens her eyes when she hears my words. I wonder if Sytry though that I would give priority over what I wanted rather than her tears.


    You don¡¯t believe in me too much. Sytry should show a little more of her desire.


    Liz who is always showing her desire on the surface and leading a stress-free life is opening her eyes.


    ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Cry-chan, you good!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ However, magic organization are always up to no good.¡±


    I put some strength in Sytry¡¯s trembling finger. She is watching at the stage as if she was going to be wolf down. Sytry¡¯s behavior reminds me of when she wasn¡¯t still confident in what she was doing.


    Liz repositions her legs, nces over my shoulder and asks me.


    ¡°But you know, Cry-chan, is the mask fine? I can do without it though.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aaah. It is fine, that kind of thing. It is kind of worthlesspared to this.¡±


    ¡°Kusukusu¡­ Aren¡¯t you trying to put up with it, maybe?¡±


    This is why childhood friend is¡­ Just as how well I know about Sytry, Liz also knows me really well.


    When Liz isughing and poking at my shoulder, I frown and turn around.


    ¡°¡­ I am not. I certainly wanted that Relic but this one is much more important.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Th, thank you, very much. Really, I couldn¡¯t predict this at all, Cry-san. ¡­ I will make sure to make it up for you, definitely.¡±


    You don¡¯t need to make it up or anything, it isn¡¯t even my money¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. And I still haven¡¯t won, it is too soon to say thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Yes.¡±


    Sytry¡¯s voice seems to be very touched. She must be very excited. Her usual white skin is red until her ears.


    She probably wouldn¡¯t have been so excited if I had bided for the mask. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahahahaha I knew it! You will bid to get Akasha now! But well even if you didn¡¯t bid ¨¦ir could bid up to a billion so you would have lost.


    Let¡¯s see how Cry will fare in this battle!


    A huge thank you for Eric for buying me a coffee right when I started to think I should slow down my release schedule a bit (2 part release back to back and 1 day break).


    So will keep releasing with tha schedule a little bit longer (hopefully until the end of the arc and then slow down my pace).


    But be d as the goal was reached, you will have a release every day until tuesday yeaaaah¡­


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    He means that normally he can see what is happening around him or what the other think about something. He isn¡¯t really blind.


    Kusukusu: Sneakyught.

 Chapter 83，Part2: 2 - Auction ④

    <h4>Chapter83£¬Part2: 2 - Auction ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 83 Auction ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    In the first ce, it isn¡¯t like I gave up on the mask.


    The signal I give to Tino each time is to raise the bid one increment at a time.


    The funds Sytry prepared is around nine hundred and fifty million Gils. Assuming that her n seeded, I can suppose that I can get the mask for around two hundred million Gils, so I can use up to seven hundred and fifty million Gils.


    I am not familiar with Alchemy, but thetest Golem shouldn¡¯t cost more than seven hundred and fifty million.


    When I am sitting deeply in my chair, crossing my leg and showing an expression that I still have allowance, the price of the Golem is slowly rising in front of me.


    From two hundred million to three hundred million. From three hundred million to four hundred million. Four hundred million!?


    Wait a minute, who is this!


    How much money are you nning to spend on this Golem that is treated as a doll, I can¡¯t believe it.


    Four hundred million. If I have four hundred million, I would be able to buy four hundred Relics, each costing one million.


    The auction site is quiet, due to the unexpected bid price. The person who is also trying to buy it, must also be surprised.


    First, it was thirty million. The starting bid was thirty million. I said I could get up to seven hundred and fifty million, but I expected that I could get it probably around three hundred million.


    Sytry-chan ps her hands on her chest and watches the progression while her heart was pounding fast. I have no choice but to cross my arms without losing myposure


    Do you want it? Sytry, do you really want that?


    No, sorry. It is fine. It is Sytry¡¯s money to begin with. It is fine, but¡­


    I am not in the position to say this, but Sytry¡¯s money perception is kind of crazy. So, she won¡¯t probably back off in the middle of it.


    The price is rising slowly. There is only one person¡­ Only one person.


    The price of a doll that no one was paying attention would jump up so high. Who would have thought that when the mask was the one getting all the attention in this auction?


    ¡°This is¡­ Who would have imagined it! Five Hundred million Gils! It has finally passed the five hundred million Gils bearing! From now on, the bid increment will be at twenty million Gils. Five hundred and twenty million! Five hundred and twenty million has appeared!


    Five hundred and twenty million¡­ Are you millionaire or what? Well, it still doesn¡¯t reach my debt though.


    Is this also the bad consequence of an auction? He probably wouldn¡¯t have imagined that there would be apetitor ready to spend five hundred million for a doll.


    With the smallest bid incrementation, the price continues to gradually raise. An awesome feeling of tension and a strange exaltation rising is the best part in an auction but this time, I don¡¯t want to have that, so I am just hoping that the other person will give up soon.


    When the price exceeds six hundred and sixty million, Sytry says on the verge of tears.


    ¡°¡­ Cry-san¡­ It is enough. At this rate, Cry-san wish would¡­¡±


    This price is unexpected. If we didn¡¯t prepare the money for the mask, we probably wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it.


    But let me tell you this¡­ All this money is yours, okay. Sytry, Liz and Tino has gathered it together but I didn¡¯t put a single Gil inside because I didn¡¯t have any money. Sorry.


    Without mincing my words, I say to Sytry.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. ¡­ Right. I was gathering money to buy the Golem in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°!? I didn¡¯t¡­ Noticed it at all¡­ I thought¡­ It was the usual illness, as usual, again¡­¡±


    As usual¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything and I look straight at the stage.


    Give up. Hey, I have over seven hundred and fifty million here. Please give it up around here.


    I am begging you so please give up. Dogeza? Will you give up if I do a dogeza? I will so do it.


    My prayer wasn¡¯t answer and the auctioneer excitedly cried out.


    ¡°And heree an additional one hundred million! Seven hundred and sixty million¡­ Number twenty-five, Seven hundred and sixty million!¡±


    Who the hell is number twenty-five!!


    Tino who approximatively knows the circumstances and my budget, opens her eyes and looks up at me. I silently showed a thumbs up to continue.


    I have a sharp stomachache. With this, unless the Ojou-sama gives up on mask, the future where I can get it is gone.


    But then, if it is like this¡­ I will definitively show you that I can get this Golem. I found a breath of life in my dying breath.


    Perhaps the opponent budget is way higher than us and it is possible that we can¡¯t get it at all but if I do my best and still doesn¡¯t win then Sytry-chan will probably also give up.


    The opponent should also be in pain. The original price of this thing was thirty million Gils.


    The chance of winning¡­ isn¡¯t nill, I think. The addition of one hundred million is probably the opponent best effort¡­ Before his limit. If it isn¡¯t his limit, then he should be close to his limit.


    I take a deep breath and give a new signal to the frightened Tino.


    And this is¡­ The end.


    ¡°Uh!? And an additional one hundred million more! It is now eight hundred and sixty million Gils! Number sixty-six, eight hundred and sixty million Gils!¡±


    I¡¯m gonna puke. It has been a while since I spent so much money on a single item.


    My stomach is all stuffy. Even if I say I have a ten-digit debt, that was made by slowly piling it up, for me whose roots are from the poor, this feeling is too stressful.


    A shivering horror. As expect, the increase of one hundred million was unexpected, there is no sign of a new voice rising.


    Even if there isn¡¯t any sword, this is definitively a battle.


    How many white coins is eight hundred and sixty million Gils? How many kilos is that? You take check?


    ¡°Is the other renouncing? Eight Hundred and sixty million Gils. It is eight hundred and sixty million Gils. In thirty seconds, fair warning before being considered sold to number sixty-six.¡±


    Die. Perish. Give up!


    I take a deep breath. I just offer a prayer to a god, I never believed in.


    Sytry is curled up as if she was waiting for the storm to pass.


    Our limit is right in front of me.


    If you have eight hundred and sixty million Gils, you can live and y forever. I wonder what was Sytry nning to use her marriage funds for?


    Empty and useless words are floating in my head. This is also called escapism.


    Hasn¡¯t thirty seconds passed already!? One second feels like minutes.


    Time is stretched endlessly. A ck Golem is illuminated by a chandelier and making it sparkles. The auctioneer in a tuxedo next to the stage opens his mouth.


    And the auctioneer¡¯s eyes open widely.


    ¡°Ni¡­ Nine hundred and sixty million Gils.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°Nine hundred and sixty million Gils! It appeared! Number twenty-five, Nine hundred and sixty million Gils!¡±


    This time I certainly fell the chill in my blood.


    What the hell is that? Is it a businesspany, or an aristocrat? Impossible. It is just a Golem, you know!? Why would you spend such arge sum of money for such a Golem?


    Sytry opens her eyes as if she was stunned. From her widely opens eyes, a line of tears slips down on her cheeks.


    Liz sighs deeply.


    ¡°Aaaaah. This is unlucky¡­ It is unusual for Cry-chan to lose. We should have sold weapons or everything that was possible. ¡­ Well, it can help it.¡±


    I have a collection of Relics but in an auction, payment in-kind is not allowed for sessful bids. Checks or cash, it is only between those two options.


    Sytry lowers her head down. Tino stunningly looks at me.


    I feel my cheek being pull. I make a small nod.


    And the voice of the auctioneer echoes in the middle of the buzz.


    ¡°One billion!? Number sixty-six¡­ One billion and sixty million Gils!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±


    Without wiping her tears, Sytry confusedly looks at me.


    The funds collected by Sytry is nine hundred and fifty million Gils. In the case you make a sessful bid and can¡¯t pay it, you will be charge with a heavy crime, if you think about it, this is forbidden.


    I am feeling calm. There isn¡¯t a single piece of my previous turmoiled left inside of me.


    Clear Tranquil. I have finally attained the Nirvana. With a gentle smile, I hold Sytry¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I told you so, don¡¯t worry¡­ No, I wanted you to worry a little bit.¡±


    If I need to be specific¡­ Yes. Please do a dogeza with me to Lucia.


    It is dangerous. I have spent more than half of Lucia¡¯s saving on my own. But I don¡¯t regret it. I don¡¯t regret it at all, you know.


    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!


    ¡°Time is up. The one who won this fierce battle is number sixty-six Greg Zangrif-samaaaa! A huge metal doll, the lot was knocked down at one billion and sixty million Gils! To the brave and victorious Hunter, everyone apuse please!¡±


    In the middle of the cheers and apuse, Greg who was sitting next to Tino looks up at me with a pale look. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thank for reading!


    Wait, what why is it Greg the one who won and does auction really tell your name like this? XD


    So d I could finally write lot and knock down. Since I opened the auction glossary, I so wanted to put those word, eheh.


    Good for you cry now you can finally say, keikaku dori XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus.


    Clear Tranquil (Meikyo Shisui): Took the trantion of FF11, it means Clear and serene and literal trantion is as a polished mirror and still water.

 Chapter 84，Part1: 1 - Auction ⑤

    <h4>Chapter84£¬Part1: 1 - Auction ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 84 Auction ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The venue is still heated due to the unexpected fierce auction.


    Even at the break time, there are few people who left the venue.


    Shortly after we were outside of the building, Tino and the otherse toward us.


    When she came in front of me (Liz and Sytry), she put her hand in front of her and bow deeply.


    ¡°I am sorry, Master. I would have never thought that something like that would happen¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? Aaah, No. I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    Initially, I asked Tino to be my proxy. It was certainly a surprise that it was Greg-sama who knocked down, but it isn¡¯t something to be angry about.


    Since a while ago, the appearance of Greg-sama who is in the back was pale like a ghost, even after the auction for the doll was over. His cold sweat is amazing. He is mysteriously looking around as if something was watching him, I recognize this suspicious behavior.


    He is the hero who knocked down the highest lot on the first half of the auction. As everyone were hiding behind their number during the auction, his face still isn¡¯t exposed as there isn¡¯t any people surrounding him, but his name will probably spread all over.


    To ensure fairness at Zebrudia Auction, the name of the winning bidder can be easily checked. This is one reason some people use proxy, but it might have been a little too heavy for Greg-sama who is just a Mid-Level Hunter.


    Tino is making an excuse while uneasily looking at Liz. Liz is smiling and silent.


    ¡°Hum¡­ I really wanted to be the proxy. But¡­ Well¡­ I wasn¡¯t prepared¡­ And I realized it when I confirmed that Master has made a signal. I don¡¯t know the hand signal people use to participate in the auction.¡±


    Tino is quite an airhead¡­


    However, there are certainly various type of hand signal, so it is no wonder that you don¡¯t know about them if it is the first time you participate in an auction.


    Then in that case, you can scream the price, there is also a way to participate in the auction by writing the price on the billboard you were holding but those who participate in auctions usually use hand signals.


    ¡°And then¡­ As Greg knows them, I let him do it. We divide the role between watching the signal from Master and the one who was in charge of participating the auction¡­ I would never have thought that something like that would happen. For the first time, I was nning to leave it to Greg while I was learning how to do it so I can be in charge for the real lot. But then¡­¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right¡­¡±


    But then, before getting to the real one, I ran out of money with the Golem.


    However, even I wouldn¡¯t imagined something like this could happen, so there is no helping it.


    Liz taps my shoulder, make a hand signal to cut her neck and tilt her head. Don¡¯t kill her¡­


    I call out to Tino who is frightened in fear, to reassure her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so frightened. You did great, great. Un. It is exactly how I expected.¡±


    ¡°Cry. Well¡­ It seems to be over budget¡­ But is it okay?¡±


    Is that why Greg-sama is so pale?


    The knocked down price this time is one hundred million Gils over the amount I had told them in advance. If I can¡¯t pay it, Greg-sama will be used ofmitting a crime, so that expression is unavoidable. Originally, a proxy can only be established when there is a deep trust in each other.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t nning on bothering Greg-sama.


    ¡°Aaah, don¡¯t worry about that. I have the money.¡±


    It is not mine, though.


    In my heart, I make a dogeza to Lucia, write a check to withdraw one hundred and ten million and then give it to Sytry.


    By the way, the source of withdrawal is Lucia¡¯s bank ount, but all the procedure was alreadypleted so they only need my signature. I am used to it.


    It may be better to think about how to appease her rather than repay her by the time she came back.


    Sytry carefully put the check she receives into her bag. Adding the cash, we have now one billion and sixty million Gils.


    While looking downward, Tino ask me for confirmation.


    ¡°Master, so¡­ Well¡­ what about that Relic¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaah, it is fine. I have already achieved my goal. I am a little tired, so I am going back now.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh!?¡±


    The auction has just begun. The area around the auction venue is crowded with people.


    There will probably be more and more rare Relicing up. I am interest but it is very hard to look at them when I have no money left. It is fine if it is only hard, but it is better to not be here as there is the possibility of me spending the rest of Lucia¡¯s savings.


    Above all, I can¡¯t get that mask anymore. My auction is already over.


    The Ojou-sama may be full of fighting spirit right now, but I am not going to put on an act. It is already your win. Ah, you have already won.


    Let¡¯s go back and sleep.


    ¡°Well then, Cry-san. I will immediately go with Greg-san to pick up that thing we seeded to acquire!¡±


    Sytry with a big smile, lifts a trunk case full of white coins. Let¡¯s say that it is good that I was able to protect that smile.


    However, you really are impatient, to go and pick up that huge Golem right away¡­ I guess you really wanted it.


    ¡°Onee-chan, can you go and look up the information on number twenty-five who waspeting with us when we were bidding? Maybe they are already gone now, but there should be some information on the Auctioneer¡¯s document.¡±


    ¡°O, oi, it is against the rules to look up information about yourpetitors¡­ N, no, nothing at all.¡±


    Well it is a vition of the rules but if you want to investigate it, it is easy to do it. We have been fighting up to this point, it is no wonder that we are curious.


    I don¡¯t think they will show you the document though. As it is against the rules.


    ¡°Well then, Greg-sama, you have saved us today. See you again. Sytry, after that, I am counting on you.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you very much, Cry-san! I wille back a little bitter!¡±


    Will Eva be angry? Yeah, she probably will¡­ But there is no helping it.


    From now on, if I want to eat an ice cream then I will have to take Tino with me.


    When I made a big yawn, I left the auction venue with a big feeling of exhaustion.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry do you really think that they will politely ask for the name of mister 25? No way they gonna steal the information and make them spit out everything they know!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus

 Chapter 84，Part2: 2 - Auction ⑤

    <h4>Chapter84£¬Part2: 2 - Auction ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 84 Auction ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Time is over. The unidentified ¡ºMeat Mask (Fleshed Mask) ¡». The lot is knocked down at two hundred million Gils by the prestigious ¨¦ir dys-sama.¡±


    A thunderous apuse from the seats downstairs reaches the noble section. ¨¦ir who sit there, leans on her seat and sighs heavily.


    Her eyes are moist, her eyes that were always honed is now loosened.


    There is no excitement or delight in winning the battle, but just a deep relief.


    The battle ended easier than ¨¦ir thought. All of Montor¡¯s previous rmendation ended up wasted.


    The knocked down bid sessfully ended at the first two hundred million Gils that ¨¦ir had prepared beforehand.


    Compared to what you would have thought because of the rumor, the fight was one-sided.


    Perhaps, it was fortunate that the rumor about dys-kyo being serious spread around. In this Empire, nobles¡¯ power is quite strong. There is nopanies or Hunters who will try to stand against it upfront. There shouldn¡¯t be.


    .


    I am once again convinced of it and I am proudly looking at my father, Van dys sitting next to me.


    Trimmed dark brown hair and sharp eyes.


    Without answering the words of praise from the other nobles around him, my father keeps looking at the stage.


    The expression on his face wasn¡¯t one where he was happy for his daughter¡¯s victory but a suspicious face as if he found something strange.


    When Van dys notices ¨¦ir¡¯s nces, he raises his eyebrow. The words thates out of his mouth were unexpected for ¨¦ir.


    ¡°So, he let you win.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh!?¡±


    Montor who is on-standby behind agrees in a low voice.


    ¡°It does look like it. ¡°Infinite Variety¡± has already left the venue. None of the people who participated in the auction for the mask was really aiming for it.¡±


    ¡°Funh¡­ A Level 8 Hunter¡­ When I thought, he was a man who didn¡¯t know anything about respect like any other Hunters, but it does look like him being a tactician wasn¡¯t just a rumor. To think that he tried to put obstacle on his own wheel to get the Relic and easily back down like this¡­ A Hunter who kept his cool and calm response to let us keep face. As Ark says, he is an interesting man.¡±


    ¡°What, what do you mean!? Otou-sama! As you told me, I showed you that I could win!¡±


    Even if there was the help of Montor, ¨¦ir has gathered funds and proved her father that she won as hismand.


    Winning is all the results that matter for dys who is a military family. In ordance with her family rules, she has defeated the man who had made a fool of dys house and is known to be a Level 8 Hunter.


    Van dys gives ¨¦ir who is screaming in high pitches, a sharp nce that doesn¡¯t seems to be aimed at a member of his family.


    ¡°¨¦ir, you have indeed won the Relic. But this victory wasn¡¯t the victory that count. I was expecting it to be a good experience for you whether you win or lose but¡­ You weren¡¯t even standing in the same ring. Was I too sweet? And finally, to not even realizing that fact¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°Ojou-sama. ¡°Infinite Variety¡± had certainly gathered more than two hundred million Gils. We had information about Sytry Smart selling off materials and potions. The Hunter we ced near him for surveince has been repelled but¡­ He back down in the middle of the auction. It was even before the beginning of that Relic¡¯s auction.¡±


    Montor exins in a calm voice to ¨¦ir who is still shocked.


    ¡°Wh, why!? Why didn¡¯t he even participate in the fight?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand. The first one who wanted that Relic was ¡°Infinite Variety¡±. ¨¦ir just entered from the sideline, like an uninvited guest.


    Then, why did he give up in the middle of it? ¨¦ir didn¡¯t notice it because she was too concentrated on the auction, but that man didn¡¯t even participate in the auction.


    ¡°They gave you the victory, Ojou-sama. If Ojou-sama haven¡¯t collected more than two hundred million Gils, then they might have participated as promised but in the middle of it, the battle has changed from a personal one against ¨¦ir Ojou-sama to one against Count dys House. It hasn¡¯t been a fight at all and even if ¨¦ir-sama did lose¡­ He would have probably backed down.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¨¦ir silently receives Montor¡¯s words.


    Various emotions are swirling in my mind. Confusion. Relief. Perplexity. Anger.


    I argue while squeezing my voice out.


    ¡°He would fight me fair and square in a one-on-one fight¡­ That was what he said.¡±


    ¡°We have negotiated in advance withpanies that would have been apetitor. Ojou-sama, by being born as dys¡¯ daughter, you have the obligation to win. Hunters and nobles are a bit alike, at least if you stumble here,ter you may have been underestimated because of it. And today, Ojou-sama has won against a Level 8 Hunter.¡±


    ¡°If you have opened your eyes a little bit, it is clear that he let you win. Damn, it is hard to swallow. We just spent two hundred million, everything is because of ¡°Infinite Variety¡± effort.¡±


    When her father is having a disgruntled face, ¨¦ir mutters in a quivering voice.


    ¡°I¡­ I have been given mercy. Was I underrated?¡±


    ¡°It is probably because you haven¡¯t been underrated. Whether this can be called a win for Ojou-sama will depends on Ojou-sama¡¯s thinking¡­¡±


    Wrong. This kind of thing¡­ isn¡¯t a victory.


    Forfeit? No. There is no way that such word can convince ¨¦ir¡¯s feeling.


    It would have been more convincing if I won or lose while facing him directly. The more she thinks on it, the more she is grinding her teeth.


    I lost. I won the battle, but I lost the war. With this I can¡¯t deliver this Relic while holding my heads up to Ark who I respect so much.


    ¡°Do I owe him now?¡±


    ¡°¡­ We kept our end of the promised, at least he should acknowledge Ojou-sama to some extent as you have collected two hundred million Gils even after consulting with your family. I don¡¯t think the infamous Leader of ¡°Strange Grief¡± will simply retire because you are a renowned nobleman.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Either way, we owe him. Regardless of how the others see, we must return a debt I received as a Zebrudia nobleman. ¡­ Or maybe, that man real purpose wasn¡¯t to get that strange Relic?¡±


    To the steep look of Count dys, Montor¡¯s expression which rarely loses his calm bes cloudy.


    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t see any person wanting or had the intention to hide some information. It was also Ojou-sama own intention to go with Ark-dono to his n House to see him off. As expect¡­ It must be a coincidence.¡±


    Even after hearing the word of his right-hand man, Count dys didn¡¯t loosen his expression.


    He gave an order to ¨¦ir who is still frozen.


    ¡°¨¦ir, do whatever you want with the Relic you won. However, I forbid you any contact with that man anymore. He isn¡¯t an opponent you can face.¡±


    It is so mortifying. While thinking I was going to fight him, I was just dancing in the palm of his hand.


    It is too miserable, too far from my ideal.


    But then, what should I do? What should I have done?


    I have always tried to have a resolute behavior suitable for a noblewoman. However, the only feeling that ¨¦ir has in her heart right now was only helplessness and anxiety.


    ¡°Did you understand? Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes¡­ Otou-sama.¡±


    In response to her father¡¯s reprimand, ¨¦ir bit her lips, stiffens her throat and answers. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thx for reading.


    This part was pretty hard, some of part where I didn¡¯t really understand like when they exined why ¨¦ir lost, so some part is really close to what they said originally but there is still some difference. Sorry about that but the general context is the same.


    And poor ¨¦ir, she is just a victim of Infinite Variety, a coteral damage, don¡¯t forget she is still 10 or 12-year-old. Let¡¯s hope she will grow to be someone good because of that.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus


    Interesting: The word here is omoshiroi, which can imply interesting or funny/amusing.

 Chapter 85，Part1: 1 - Useless Human

    <h4>Chapter85£¬Part1: 1 - Useless Human</h4> <h4>Chapter 85 Useless Human</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    I am a real useless human. I am always failing when it matters.


    For example, when I created my Party. Because of the name I picked, ¡°Strange Grief¡± was mistaken as a ¡°Red (Criminal) Party¡±, so we were constantly targeted by criminal organization inside the Imperial Capital or by Parties of Hunters even though we are also Hunters.


    Another example was when I created the n and wanted to go view cherry tree blossoming. For some reason, there was a shift in the tectonic tes under us and a High-Level Shrine appeared.


    And if it is something recent, then we have that time when I sent Tino to the ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿ and something unexpectedly happened, so most of my decisions almost never goes well.


    Initially, I have never been very lucky but especially after I became a Hunter my luck has made a remarkable sky dive.


    I was able to ovee everything by bluffing through, doing dogeza and also because of everyone¡¯s follow-ups. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that I am okay with every bad thing that will happen or that I am used to it.


    A few days have passed since that terrible auction, I couldn¡¯t regain my liveliness, so I am rxing andying back on the sofa in the n Master room, I was trying to sleep.


    Originally, it isn¡¯t like I am particrly active but the after-effect of all the hard work going up in smoke was too strong.


    When Eva told me that the ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡» lot was won by ¨¦ir-jou, I made it looks like I was fine but as time went by, I became more and more depressed.


    It isn¡¯t like I am regretting winning the lot that Sytry wanted.


    Moreover, most of the money initiallye from Sytry and it is still true when at that time I thought that it would be better if I don¡¯t get that Relic than making her cry. And also I am used to Lucia being angry at me.


    But this and that is a different story¡­ I need some time to swallow that.


    I don¡¯t feel like doing anything. I don¡¯t feel like going outside or going outside to eat some sweets.


    Everyone knows that I was aiming for that mask. And of course, they should also know that I turned tail and ran away without even participating in the auction.


    Surely now, they are all curious and want to see how a first-ss n Master is going to seriously handle that problem. Seeing me is the only thing that must be avoided.


    One of the reasons, Hunters are prohibited to go in starting from the fourth floor of the n House, is to keep Hunters from seeing me as I regrly lose my vigor.


    I twist my body and roll around on the sofa when I identally fall on the floor.


    A little bit of air escape from me because of the shock. How miserable, isn¡¯t my condition suitable for a loser. When that kind of pathetic thought cross past my mind, I want tough.


    At this point in time, ¨¦ir-jou is probably ridiculing me as a pitiful man who ran away without even fighting. Perhaps this has even increase dys-kyo discrimination against Hunters.


    And finally, the mask that I really wanted will go to Ark who doesn¡¯t even need it. Aaaah, how can life be so cruel.


    As I instinctively whispers this, I rolls down on the floor of the n Master room. The floor doesn¡¯t hurt because Eva has attentively put a high-quality carpet in the n Master room.


    I want to live the rest of my life like this, crawling on the ground like a caterpir.


    If there was a hole, I would want to go inside. It doesn¡¯t mean that I am embarrassed or something but more like because the underground looks more peaceful. I can do that because have no concept of shame.


    When I was engrossed in my meaningless act, someone knocked on the door of the n Master room.


    While spreading my limbs and expanding the area of contact to the maximum, I try to reduce the burden caused by gravity and turn my head toward the door to answer.


    ¡°Yeees.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me. Cry-sa¡­ Nnnnn¡­!? Wha, what are you doing?¡±


    When Eva saw meying down on the floor like a corpse, she looks startle.


    In the first ce the number of people who can enter this room is limited. There is no problem even if Eva sees me as she knows how weak I am.


    For the past few days, it was her who brought food to me when I was withdrawn in the n Master room or my Private room, so there is nothing to hide from her.


    ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t understand after seeing me?¡±


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­ Absolutelyyyy, no ideaaaa, at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t you know? I fell down when I was rolling on the sofa.¡±


    ¡°Argh,e on! Look, if you roll around like that, you will get dirty! You are a Level 8, aren¡¯t you!?¡±


    Eva takes my arm, pulls me under her shoulder to make me stand up. As I waspletely sluggish, she makes me sit down on the sofa.


    I am seriously apologizing for the inconvenience.


    As usual, unlike me, Eva¡¯s uniform doesn¡¯t have a single wrinkled at all. The white uniform of ¡°First Step (Footprint of the Beginning)¡± looks good on you. She doesn¡¯t look like she is working a dozen of times harder than me.


    ¡­ No, no matter how many times you multiply zero, it is still zero. Aaaah, how rude of me topare Eva with someone like me.


    ¡°What is wrong? You looked sluggish for thest few days!¡±


    ¡°It is the usual.¡±


    ¡°!? Well¡­ That is¡­¡±


    Eva looks like she is in trouble.


    My dependable Vice-Master who didn¡¯t sight one bit even after hearing me that I had used over one billion Gils or even when I told her that I couldn¡¯t get the mask due to an unexpected expense.


    She is so broad-minded that makes me want to try to know how much I can do before she can¡¯t forgive me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you are fine with me, I can hear you out if you have any worry?¡±


    I have way too many worries, if I can get one Gils for each of my worries, I can easily repay my debt.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!


    ¡°It is toote. It is already the turning point. Don¡¯t have the caliber for it. Every single time, life doesn¡¯t go as I have expected it. I want to retire.¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    When I was ranting, Eva opens her eyes wide and takes a step back.


    Atst, it seems that I have attained the level of useless human that can even pull back my kind Vice-Master.


    That is right. I am a useless human. It is no use anymore. I want to quietly live in the seabed like some shellfish. And surely, I will be attacked and then eaten by an octopus or something without being able to counter-attack.


    ¡°¡­¡­ E, even after all this, it still isn¡¯t going as you wanted?¡±


    ¡°If I have to rate it in a scale of one hundred point, I will say it is about fifteen point. I didn¡¯t even get the mask.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen points!?¡±


    It looks like Eva is in disarray when she hears my lifeless, random answer. I am really sorry for all the troubles I caused you every single time.


    I would like to thank you someday, but I am sure that it will just backfires to me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    No Cry, Eva isn¡¯t shocked because you attained a new level of uselessness but because she thought that you created all those rumor about the mask and even involve a noble just to gather enough money to obtain the Golem and all that nning is only rated as 15%.


    And it was so funny when Eva couldn¡¯t answer back when Cry said that doing nothing was the usual XD


    No chapter tomorrow because of the extra chapter be back on thursday


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    View cherry tree blossoming (Hanami): Common practice in Japan when cherry tree (sakura) blossom, people gather together to go see it.

 Chapter 85，Part2: 2 - Useless Human

    <h4>Chapter85£¬Part2: 2 - Useless Human</h4> <h4>Chapter 85 Useless Human</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°I heard that you couldn¡¯t get the Relic¡­ But I heard that it was as nned¡­?¡±


    Who did you hear that from? Eva¡¯s expression is serious.


    It was words I said to make me seems badass. I am sure there was no one who believed on my words, at that time.


    As nned, you say¡­ Not getting the mask I wanted so much was nned you say? There is no way that is true.


    Since the listing of Akasha, everything became unexpected. I was just going with the flow from the beginning to the end.


    I look away and sigh deeply. Shellfish can be eaten, so I want to be a stone or something.


    ¡°Well, that is true but¡­ I think I could have done it a little bit better. Life really doesn¡¯t go as you wish.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Should I brew you some tea? There are herbal teas that work well against mental fatigue.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Without waiting for my answer Eva started to prepare tea for me.


    This is the cause of why I want to die. There are too many good people around me.


    I regain a little bit of will to live and move my limbs to cross my leg on the sofa.


    ¡°¡­ Well, don¡¯t worry about it. I am just waiting for it to settle down a little bit.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±


    ¡°I think I will recover soon.¡±


    I am weak but I can¡¯t abuse of their kindness.


    Everyone around me is independent.


    It is natural for Sytry and Anthem, Liz and Tino are also living their own live, even Luke who isn¡¯t thinking about anything has a greater magnitude as a human being, I admire him. I am the only one who will die if I am left alone.


    Now that I am looking back on it, it may be because I was putting a weight on their feet, that ¡°Strange Grief (The Lamenting Ghost)¡± has grown stronger as a Party. I am making them stand out.


    The proof is in ¡°Ark Brave (Holy Spirit¡¯s Son)¡± Party where their leader is too strong, except Ark the rest are still missing something.


    I can¡¯t say that it is my achievement though.


    A stylish cup of tea is ce in front of me. A light lime tea. There is a faint sweet scenting from it.


    ¡°But you have to go outside a little¡­ Everyone is worried about you. And it also isn¡¯t good for your health¡­ Even though I don¡¯t know what you are thinking about¡­¡±


    Eva expression tell me that she is thinking of my wellbeing. You say, you don¡¯t know what I am thinking but I am not thinking of anything, you know.


    It is okay, I get injury easily and I am prone to go with the flow of the situation but that is why I don¡¯t take so much time to think about my trouble.


    My heart hurt because I made you worried about me, but it isn¡¯t a lie when I say I am going to recover soon.


    I am the one who knows the best about myself.


    I take the teacup and slowly put it on my lips. The slight sourness and sweet scent seem to be effective in recovering mental health, as Eva says. Even if my mind didn¡¯t work so hard.


    Now that I have calm down a little bit, contrary to its effect, my mind is starting to work hard, there are many questions that ising to my mind.


    Aaaah, why didn¡¯t I started to save earlier.


    Two hundred million. If I had saved more than two hundred million, then I would have been able to get the Golem that Sytry wanted and at the same time get the mask.


    I am sure that I will never be able to get the ¡ºReverse Face¡» again.


    ¨¦ir-jou will not negotiate with me as she hates me. Even if I make a dogeza there is no way she will sell it to a loser who is a withdrawn because of the shock of losing. In the first ce, ¨¦ir-jou intend to give that to Ark¡­


    And then a revtion came down to me.


    With a shock like a thunder striking me, I open my eyes, corrects my posture and look at Eva.


    Aaah, why didn¡¯t I think of something so simple until now? Apparently, the time I spend rolling around was really useless.


    Time is up. I try to be cool and snap my finger.


    ¡°Wha, what happened, so suddenly!?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Where is Ark right now?¡±


    Right. That¡¯s right. If I can¡¯t buy it from the Ojou-sama, I can just negotiate it with Ark.


    Ark Rodin is a powerful magic swordsman. He already has the ¡ºHoly Sword¡». As I had previously told to the Ojou-sama in the negotiation, he doesn¡¯t need a semi-illegal mask.


    In other words, ¡­ I can buy it.


    In the world, there are people saying that Ark and I are rivals but in reality, Ark and I are not rival at all. We are member of the same n.


    I think we are in a good rtionship. If I sincerely negotiate with him, that ikemen won¡¯t say no. I can even exchange it for something from my collection.


    Fufufu. ¨¦ir-jou, I got you.


    Even if I am a small fish, I am a n Master, you didn¡¯t get done in by me. You got done in by my personal connection.


    I am d that I am the n Master.


    Eva answers to my abrupt question while being confuse.


    ¡°Eh? Well¡­ There was something happening at the Rodin¡¯s House, so he has to be away from the Imperial Capital for a few days.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ark is also busy.¡±


    Even though he has just returned, I lower my head to his hard worker personality.


    When those soothing words came out of my heart, Eva frowns and stares at me.


    ¡°By, the, way, Cry-san as the Master of arge-scale n, you are also called from various ces. Even though I am the one¡­ Doing everything instead though.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I, I see.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is already ustomed to Cry-san not going but it is enough if you show your face at least once, so it would be really helpful if you could follow along. Okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You are always saving me Vice n Master. One day, I will prepare the position of n Master of ¡°Footprint¡± for you.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    I look away.


    Even if they are not Hunters, there are many powerful and intimidating people among the nobles and businesspanies.


    There are many people with a good intuition, so if I go and meet them, I will just roll into the palm of their hands.


    However, if he was gone for a few days, that probably means that the Ojou-sama still hasn¡¯t hand over the Relic she won to Ark yet.


    Momentum for things like this is important. The Reverse Face might look like this but if she looks at it for a long time, she might grow attach to it. I was like that.


    ¡°Can you call him, call Ark?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think that it is impossible, but the Rodin is a difficult House to reach so¡­¡±


    Unusually, Eva shows sign of disapproval.


    The Rodin House is a House that has once refused a title given by the Emperor.


    There are many particr High-Level Hunters, but Rodin isn¡¯t an exception to that.


    But I can¡¯t back down now. This may be my first andst chance.


    I lower my knees which was on the sofa, make a serious look and tell Eva.


    ¡°I am in a hurry. You can even use the name of ¡°Infinite Variety¡±. By any means, I want you to call Ark right now.¡±


    This is the critical moment. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry is serious. It can¡¯t be use for something stupid, to use the name Infinite Variety, the name of a level 8 Hunter, Master of arge-scale n. The reputation of his name is on the line¡­ But here we have, Cry using it to get a mask when he could just wait a few days, but nooooo, he is too scare that ¨¦ir will like the mask and keep it for herself XD


    Maybe something big happened in the Rodin House but who care, the mask is more important XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus.


    In the raw, it¡¯s written he was ¡°washed away like a kelp which has grown in the seabed¡±. Much funnier because of the previous part reference but less understandable than ¡°going with the flow¡±.


    Ikemen: Pretty boy or good-looking man.

 Chapter 86，Part1: 1 - Interesting Man

    <h4>Chapter86£¬Part1: 1 - Interesting Man</h4> <h4>Chapter 86 Interesting Man</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°It is awesome, Cry-san. I checked it lightly but there isn¡¯t any noticeable failure, so it can already be put to use.¡±


    ¡°Eeeeh, good for you.¡±


    Sytry who was visiting the n Master room for the first time in a few days, was in a rarely seen, good mood. She is always smiling on the surface but now she can¡¯t even hide her inner joy.


    As usual, the loose khaki robe she is wearing is hiding her bodylines, but the quality of her expression is different.


    ¡°I was able to collect it safely because we left the venue quickly. As you may already know, there seems to be evidence of a trespassing at the auction warehouse. But It hasn¡¯t been made public because nothing was stolen¡­¡±


    ¡°Trespassing¡­? ¡­ It isn¡¯t Liz, right?¡±


    I don¡¯t know where the auction lot were stored but the Zebrudia Auction is a country-led event. The security is also appropriate as the prestige of the Empire is on the line. I can only think that someone crazy can try to break into it.


    When I half-jokingly, half-seriously ask Sytry, she says with a shimmer in her eyes.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t Onee-chan. Cry-san, we have destroyed Noto Cochlear, but he was just the director of only one research center. In other words, their roots still remain in this country. Akasha¡¯s organizational structure is that each research department is independent so if one of them copses, there will be no effect on other department. Only through rumors, I could hear about otherboratories. However, Noto Cochlear was an excellent Teacher. With the copse of his research department, movement to get his heritage has emerged! We can take this chance and may be able to get information about otherboratories!¡±


    To be honest, I am not interest in it. I don¡¯t care.


    While appropriately answering Sytry who is speaking with excitement, I am heading to Lounge where the meeting ce is at.


    I am happy that Sytry is happy about that matter but what is in my head right now, is what can I do to get my hand on that mask.


    ording to my instructions, Eva did her best and has managed to deliver my message to Ark.


    The meeting ce is at the Lounge. From now on, everything rests on my skills.


    Sytry walks next to me, make a full turn, hug my right arm and makes a cheerful voice.


    Has your excitement gone crazy? Now, I am going to start a negotiation, but you are kind of distracting me, you know?


    ¡°Everything is thanks to Cry-san! Not only you obtained Akasha, the project which was eating up all the research center fund for only one billion, you also opened up new ways for me to go¡­ Aaah, should I try to infiltrate inside once again or should I smash them and only take their research result¡­¡­ However, the opponent is a huge organization, next time they will be wary of Cry-san and the Empire is also on the lookout. I also have my main job. I am really struggling to decide.¡±


    Apparently, Sytry is really eager to fight against a secret society even though they have a wanted poster on them.


    It seems that initially, Sytry was tracking Akasha from the beginning, I wonder if people called Hunters are all like that. I seriously don¡¯t belong there.


    Perhaps she notices that it is hard to walk like this, Sytry release my arm.


    It is my personal opinion but¡­ I don¡¯t want Sytry to do anything too dangerous. Her job isn¡¯t one of a fighters.


    ¡°Weeell, calm down Sytry. We got what we wanted so it is better to take our time and let thing calm down first.¡±


    We are a big n fighting against a secret organization. They will probably not purposely start a fight with us.


    And if possible, I want you to forget about Akasha, please¡­


    Sytry regain herposure when she hears my words and make a small cough.


    ¡°I see¡­ You open a hole and wave it in front of the opponent. At first nce, it seems that you can crush the hole if you do a full front assault but at the same time, it will have less defense when you are going to attack. I feel that it will be a little too cautious¡­ As there is Cry-san.¡±


    Sytry nces over and look at me. I feel that only half of what I wanted to convey was understood, but I usibly nod.


    ¡°If you are a Hunter, I think the right point is to always be a little bit too careful. Or rather, I would like you to help me here. Well, even if I say that I will need your help, it is only about the issue about money.¡±


    Even if the Ojou-sama gives the mask to Ark, I don¡¯t think that Ark will give it to me for free.


    The principle for Hunters is equivalent exchange. If you have been given something freely¡­ Then it will just mean that you have made a huge loan.


    It is all about creating some debt in different kind of way, but I want to avoid that.


    To mypletely unmotivated voice, Sytry says without showing any sign of unhappiness.


    ¡°Yes. It will be my pleasure. Regarding money issue, I was going to proceed even if Cry-san didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±


    That¡¯s right¡­ I even spend up all your marriage funds.


    Sytry and I are in the same situation, we are penniless now. You would have been better if I didn¡¯t owe you any debt. I am really sorry about that.


    Please forgive me as I will definitively repay you everything someday.


    Sytry suddenly takes my hand and hold it. She was politely touching my hand as if it was a work of art.


    She let out a hot sigh while her cheeks were red and look up at me.


    ¡°So¡­ Cry-san. To thank you this time¡­ I have thought about it a little bit but how abouting and staying at my house tonight? I also have some time, so let me entertain you.¡±


    ¡°Uuuun¡­ Maybe next time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Too bad.¡±


    While looking really regretful, Sytry lower her eyes down. It is very painful to turn down her invitation when she is smiling so brightly but if I take Sytry¡¯s invitation, I will be a useless person, so that couldn¡¯t be help.


    I live in the n House, but everyone from Strange Grief have a house in the Imperial Capital.


    Her sister, Liz is rootless, so she doesn¡¯t have a house but Sytry has bought a reasonablyrge house near the border of the Imperial Capital from the beginning. It seems it double as aboratory and a residence, but it is by no means gorgeous or spacious. It is a quiet and cozy house with afortable environment to live in, it is Sytry¡¯s proud house.


    And although, I have been invited several times over there, Sytry¡¯s ¡ºHospitality¡» is a machine that canpletely turn a human into a useless human.


    Over there I don¡¯t need to do anything at all. I am relieved of all of my obligation and responsibilities and Sytry will do everything that needs to be done. All my desire is fulfilled, and my sense of time ispletely numbed, I don¡¯t even need to think or put up with anything at all.


    First of all, if Liz didn¡¯t notice that something strange was happening in the middle of it and came to pulled me out of it, I would still have been happily living in that hellish heaven. It is like a bottomless swamp for a man with a weak will.


    Un. It sounds like I am ming Sytry but the one who ispletely in the wrong is me. She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong at all.


    Now, I recognize her hospitality as some kind of training for my mind and will. Even though I have been idling around for the past few days, if I go to her ce now, I will just be a cripple person.


    Ark and hispanion were already waiting in the Lounge.


    Buried deep in her but at the same time being her true core strength, a Level 5 ¡°Saint (Shinkan: Priestess)¡±, Yu Shiiragi.


    A little bit too headstrong against me, a ¡°Magi (Madoushi: Mage)¡±ing from the far north and Level 6, Isabe Merles.


    The ones who are always asking for trouble against Liz, so they are always looking at us badly, Armelle Hellstrom, a Level 6 ¡°Warrior (Musha)¡± and Bta a level 6 ¡°Thief (Tozoku)¡±.


    And the only one ck point among this magnificent Party Members¡­ The strongest person in the Imperial Capital. The Leader of ¡°Ark Brave (Holy Spirit¡¯s Son)¡± who is also Level 7, Ark Rodin the ¡°Infinite Silver Thunder¡±.


    Bright personalities, well-organized appearance, and finally, powerful. A man who is born with everything and will one day be a hero.


    Today, Ark is wearing his everyday clothes, rather than his usual adventurer style which is the uniform of ¡°Footprint¡±. However, there is no opening in his appearance. His face has a cheerful smile, but he has a mysterious dignity on it. He must be busy, but his expression doesn¡¯t show any sign of fatigue.


    And then, there is Liz bossily sitting face-to-face with them even though I don¡¯t recall calling her. When she finds me, she waves her hand and give me a big smile.


    ¡°Cry-chaaan, over here. Isn¡¯t it awful to not call me when you are doing something so funny?¡±


    Except Ark, the look on hispanion eyes doesn¡¯t look favorable. They might have something nned, but they were suddenly called by me and had to face Liz who had amunication disorder so there is no helping it.


    ¡°This is¡­ Right. It isn¡¯t like we will be talking about something funny.¡±


    ¡°Please, leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°At least, I know how to negotiate on my own. The opposite side is Ark, so I can do it one way or another.¡±


    It seems that Ark¡¯s meticulous personality backfired, even though I came early so they wouldn¡¯t have to wait.


    If it were my party then it would have been good if half of my members were on time, but it is different for ¡°Ark Brave (Holy Spirit¡¯s Son)¡±.


    I make at least a smile and raise my hand. As usual Ark also cheerfullyugh.


    ¡°I am sorry about calling you so suddenly, Ark. Forgive me, it is an emergency. It shouldn¡¯t be a bad story for you either, Ark.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Woooh Cry that was clearly an invitation to sleep with Sytry!


    And will Ark ept Cry¡¯s plead to get the mask? Watch out in the next part!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    This sentence was super ambiguous as there wasn¡¯t any subject at all, I don¡¯t know who is attacking or the one who is baiting, so I also tried to make it as ambiguous as possible. I think that the one who has a hole is Akasha, so Sytry think that if they attack now, they will be defenseless in case of a counter attack.


    Isabe Merles (¥¤¥¶¥Ù¥é?¥á¥ë¥Í¥¹): Don¡¯t know how to trante Merles, what is better? Merles or Melnes

 Chapter 86，Part2: 2 - Interesting Man

    <h4>Chapter86£¬Part2: 2 - Interesting Man</h4> <h4>Chapter 86 Interesting Man</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    An interesting man.


    For Ark Rodin, if he had to describe ¡°Infinite Variety¡± with one word it will be that.


    Every year in Zebrudia, the holynd of Treasure Hunters, arge number of Hunters or aspiring Hunterses here from the outside.


    And most of them will retire before they even be sessful. Some people failed when exploring Shrines and dies. Some have to stop their Hunter activities because they received a serious injury. Some also can¡¯t ever get out of the city due to a mental traumatism.


    And finally, even the luckiest one of them who escaped those, change their base to another city because most of them can¡¯t stay in the Imperial Capital because of theirck of ability.


    Cry Andrich was also one of those very ordinary countryside bumpkins.


    Initially, he wasn¡¯t someone who had experience being a Treasure Hunter outside. He was an aspiring Hunter who had never engaged in a Shrine expedition until he came to this Imperial Capital.


    The potential of Treasure Hunters in the Imperial Capital is quite high. Only a handful of talented people can be a Treasure Hunter in that city.


    Even if I had some training in advance, the environment next to the Imperial Capital isn¡¯t so easy to go in headfirst.


    There are too many Shrines. Too many rivals who are looking for a fight just because you touch them and some unruly Hunters who even aim for broken Hunters to devour them.


    The more kind and gentle they are, the more viins aim at them. The Imperial Capital is easy to live only because there are only skilled Hunters who are able to fight off those foreign enemies.


    It is a baptism for the na?ve Hunters who came to the Imperial Capital due to their naive illusions.


    However, ¡°Strange Grief¡± have repelled all of them. Shrines, Senpai Hunters who target talented youth to crush them, criminal parties who like to destroy neer Hunters. They defeated all of them and had increased their fame at a tremendous speed.


    It was inevitable that their figure caught Ark¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Strange Grief¡± is always covered in blood.


    For Hunters, Mana Material is the core of their power. An average man who has umted Mana Material for decades is stronger than a Hunter with a potential that only appear once every hundred year.


    And that fact spurred into action those who are trying to pick the buds of talented neer before they bloom.


    Every single one in ¡°Strange Grief¡± was filled with glowing potential. That brought the jealousy of their surroundings.


    There were numerous interferences. Their life was also targeted, and I also heard many bad rumors. However, those have significantly strengthened their Party.


    Before they knew it, the one who was eating bes the eaten.


    From countryside bumpkin who was aiming for a na?ve dream to a fearful party with terrifying potential that wouldn¡¯t forgive any enemy.


    Ark Rodin is also a man who became a Hunter in the Imperial Capital, but the foundation was different.


    The Rodin House had know-how. They had fame. From the oldest days, I worked and trained hard to be a Hunter and had capture many Shrines before bing a Hunter. I also had the help of noblemen, so it was easy to gatherpanion.


    They were exactly¡­ My exact opposite. At least, that is how Ark think of ¡°Strange Grief¡±, as his Partyplete opposite.


    ¡­ And finally, the quality for being the Leader.


    As always, he is an interesting man.


    The ck-haired man who sit down in front of me, haven¡¯t change from the first time I met him a few year ago, he is the ¡ºWeakest¡».


    I know that some people called him the god¡¯s daredevil. And I also know some people call him seer because his words boast the power to predict any and every kind of possible future.


    But even considering all those¡­ It doesn¡¯t fit.


    Ark knows some Hunters with a higher Level than himself. If you speak of fighting abilities, among them ¡°Infinite Variety¡± and a few others are far below Ark.


    But this is wrong. All High-Level Hunters had powers. When you see them, you will be convinced of their strength.


    However, the man in front of me, who supposedly have a higher level than me, this man who should have left a track record, don¡¯t have it.


    An interesting man. A man who is far too weak to be the Leader of a Party that is far too strong.


    This has strongly stimted my curiosity. That is also the reason why Ark decided to join Footprint while his party was scouted by arge number of long-established and powerful n.


    And now, his true nature is still unknown.


    Many people oftenpared Ark with Infinite Variety but theparison itself is a mistake.


    There is no sense inparing us with numbers. ¡°Infinite Silver Thunder¡± and ¡°Infinite Variety¡± can¡¯t be simplypared to each other.


    For example, if you add or subtract each of our strength, it will never be equal.


    It is probably not the ¡ºLength¡» but the path we are walking on¡­ That is too different.


    People around me are jealous of his existence. Some are longing for it and some are hostile to it.


    Ark Rodin was born to win. He was born to walk a lonely path. Therefore, I don¡¯t get jealous.


    There is only an insatiable spirit of adventure that has been passed down from the first Rodin.


    Therefore, if we have to put into words to describe the rtionship between Ark Rodin and Cry Andrich¡­ isn¡¯t ¡ºRival¡» nor ¡ºStrong Enemy¡» but the word ¡ºFriend¡» is better suit for them.


    The man who suddenly called Ark when he went back due to an issue in the Rodin House doesn¡¯t have a slight expression of being sorry and bossily crossed his arm.


    As usual, his clothes are all ck and he wears on all his finger ring type Relic. He doesn¡¯t care at all about Ark¡¯s Party Members grumpy look toward him.


    ¡°I will be straight to you. I want you to go see ¨¦ir-jou, right now. If you go, you will understand everything. You know that I and ¨¦ir-jou werepeting for a Relic and ¨¦ir-jou won, right?¡±


    ¡°Aaah, I have been busy for thest few days, but I was listening. I will tell you so there is no misunderstanding but that is what ¨¦ir-sama did by herself and it has nothing to do with me. She is smart for her age and isn¡¯t someone bad, but it looks like she is sometime stormy.¡±


    Ark isn¡¯t free. As a member of the Rodin House, even if he isn¡¯t exploring a Shrine, he has so many things to do that he might be biting off more than what he can chew.


    While the Imperial Capital was celebrating with the auction, he wasn¡¯t free and was called to go everywhere all the time.


    When I heard ¡°Infinite Variety¡± had raise the value of the Relic because he wanted it, I unintentionallyugh. When I heard that ¨¦ir-jou had enter thepetition for some reason, I was surprised but that was it.


    Liz who is next to Cry and has her back stretched and her leg crossed, raises a high-pitched voice to protest.


    ¡°Eeeeh!? I was thinking of going there but you are going to let Ark-chan go¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haaa!?? Are you going to make Ark-san run your errand again!? Ark-san is already very busy, so you should go by yourself!¡±


    Ark sincerely sighs when his Party Member Isabe immediately tries to bite him.


    Isabe is an excellent Mage. She is doing well, but she is weak against provocations making Ark looks weak, so for Ark, this is her only w.


    ¡°Aaaaaah!? You bastard, while you are only Ark-chan¡¯s waist wallet, don¡¯t you dare underestimate Cry-chan, I will f*cking kill you! The only word you bastards are allowed is ¡ºYES¡» and that¡¯s it.


    ¡°Waist wallet!? Grr¡­ If you want it like this¡­¡±


    When the two people looks like they are going to stand up, Sytry ps her hand.


    ¡°Well, well, Onee-chan and Isabe-san should calm down. You are making trouble for Ark-san and Cry-san.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Tsk.¡±


    ¡°Strange Grief¡± and ¡°Ark Brave¡±. Some Members of each Party are like cats and dogs, so this is the usual.


    If we need to stop because you are like this every single time, the story won¡¯t proceed.


    Compare to Cry¡¯s usual expression, he looks very serious. When facing his expression Ark straighten himself up.


    ¡°I told her, but she didn¡¯t listen. Ark, that Relic is¡­ in a sense dangerous. Ark, if it is you, you can do it. Probably. I think if you go right now, you will be on time.¡±


    As usual, his words don¡¯t say anything specific. However, I know that Cry¡¯s words always anticipate a major event.


    Fortunately, Ark is confident in his fighting strength. I don¡¯t know what will happen, but this isn¡¯t the first time he called me.


    I put all my questions aside and ask him back.


    ¡°¡­ Do I need weapons?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? Aaah, you don¡¯t need it. I think it would be better if you don¡¯t bring any.¡±


    I don¡¯t need any weapon¡­? That is unusual. It isn¡¯t a battle?


    However, he said it should be dangerous. It is dangerous¡­ But you don¡¯t need a weapon?


    ¡°¡­ What if I don¡¯t make it on time?¡±


    Cry squinted his eyes when Ark asks him this question, Cry tilts his head and answer with a trouble look.


    ¡°I will be sad.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Some insight of what Ark think of Cry. Good for you Cry, Ark also think of you as a friend.


    And you are still saying cryptic word. And because of that Ark is so confused. How would he react if he knew it was to get a mask XD


    And you will be sad if he is not on time, now he must be super confused XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Senpai: Honorific use when someone has more experience than you.

 Chapter 87，Part1: 1 - Dangerous Relic

    <h4>Chapter87£¬Part1: 1 - Dangerous Relic</h4> <h4>Chapter 87 Dangerous Relic</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    To appease hispanion who are making a disgruntled face while staring at me, Ark and the others leave the Lounge at a fast pace.


    As I expected, Ark listened to my request.


    I didn¡¯t say anything specific about the subject but perhaps he understood what I meant from my words and the current situation.


    As expect of Ark Rodin. The strongest Hunter in the Empire has also the biggest heart.


    I love Ark when he is so versatile. He can even use Healing Magic, you know. Isn¡¯t he unbelievable?


    There is a big difference if youpare him with me who can¡¯t do anything.


    High-Level Hunters often have strong Members in their Party but if you go one level above, they are most likely solo Hunters.


    For example, the click for us ¡°Strange Grief¡± to be Hunter, are the three people in world who are Hunter with a Level 10, ¡°Exceed Sequence¡±, they are also soloing.


    A prominent Hunter is someone who will leave the surrounding people behind because they can¡¯t follow him. And hence, they are highly versatile.


    Ark goes to Shrines that matches the Level of his Party Member. To start being solo faster, it might be better for him if he explores with more powerful parties as it will help him level up much faster.


    Even though he is in a harem Party, he may be waiting for some top-ss Hunters to form a Party.


    Hopefully, I wish that Ark will always be as kind as now. I will continue to count on your help from now on.


    While I was happy with my negotiation skills, Liz who had been displease since some time, bends her lips and shakes my shoulders.


    ¡°It, is, not, faiiiiiir. Cry-chan, you rely too much on Ark-chan! Rely more on me! Nee? Neeeee?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Luke-chan isn¡¯t here, I can¡¯t do a mock fight with Syt and Ti is still a small fry, my arms will be dull. Nee! I will do anything!¡±


    Liz coquettishly rubs her body onto mine. Are you a pet or something?


    You said you would do anything right? ¡­ So please be still for a while.


    In terms of ability, I have nothing toin to Liz, but her temper is too strong. I sigh deeply.


    ¡°You know Liz, do you understand what I request him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know. I should go to that f*cking kid and steal her Relic, right? Leave it to me!¡±


    Liz somehow proudly smiles when she says that. Her ethics is too weird.


    I want the Relic, but I don¡¯t want tomit crimes over it.


    Liz cracks her finger. Her mood is as if she was going on a trip.


    ¡°Compare to a Shrine, this is easy-peasy. After all, the knight guards are only amateur, but as Lucia-chan isn¡¯t here, the barrier is going to be a little bit troublesome but it is fine if I steal it ande back before I get captured right? Ah, I know! I should take Ti with me!¡±


    Please stop, don¡¯t do it.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t such a child in the past, she became too ustomed with wilderness. She may have it in her since the beginning though.


    The mask is already all right. Ark will probably bring it back.


    Sytry who has a conscience, look at her sister as if she was amazed.


    ¡°Onee-chan! You are troubling Cry-san! There is a reason why Ark-san was picked to be the one to get the mask, what we have to do is to do something only we can do.¡±


    ¡°Things to do?¡±


    ¡°Money issues.¡±


    Liz openes her eyes to Sitry¡¯s immediate answer, but she uncrosses her legs.


    I don¡¯t know what she was convinced about, but she makes a small nod while looking at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aaaaah, that was what you mean. Then there is no helping it. You can probably not request this to Ark-chan.¡±


    ¡°We have to fill up Lucia-chan¡¯s savings before shees back¡­ It is a perfect timing, right?¡±


    What is perfect timing? I don¡¯t understand at all and the story is proceeding without me.


    After all there may be some understanding that only sisters have and can¡¯t be understood by other people.


    Liz stands up, smiles towards me and contrary to earlier you can¡¯t see any sign of being displease at all,


    ¡°¡­ I see¡­ As usual, Cry-chan¡¯s n is perfect, probably. Un, gotcha. The earlier the better right? Maybe it could be chewy after a long while. Syt, prepare everything.¡±


    ¡°I know, no need to remind me¡­¡±


    ¡°Weeell, I will lightly warm up my body first. Cry-chan, see youter. I will do my best so I can give you a good report, so please wait for it!¡±


    While turning her arms around, Liz leaves the Lounge with a light footstep. If she is like this, she probably wouldn¡¯t chase after Ark and the others and y thief.


    I don¡¯t know what you are going to do but if Sytry is with you, then it won¡¯t be a big problem.


    ¡°Then, Cry-san. I will be going too. Let me take care of supervising Onee-chan.¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right. Be as calm as possible.¡±


    If it was possible, I want to help them, but I would only be a weight for them if I was there.


    In response to myck of encouragement, Sytry closes her small fist and smiles.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    After returning to their base of operation, Ark and the others start to prepare their equipment.


    Even so, Ark and the others main job is to be a Hunter. Even if they don¡¯t have any ns to explore a Shrine, they always have a minimum of preparationpleted.


    Ark is both a Swordsman and a Mage. Hand-to-handbat is also top notch, but magic can also be used. He won¡¯t easily lose against most Hunters, so there is no need to talk about ordinary citizen.


    His pouch which looks normal is in fact a pouch-type ¡ºMagic Bag (Space Bag) ¡», boast not only capacity to store more object than its appearance shows but also has the special effect to prevents thing inside from spoiling. It is a super high-ss item that has been passed down in the Rodin family for generation.


    There are of course various potions, but also from food to camp items, there are all sort of items that can be used in all kind of situations.


    ¡°Are you seriously¡­ Going?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    Ark makes a small smile to hispanion Yu, when she is looking up at him worriedly with her gray iris.


    The other Members hasn¡¯tined about it as Ark is the Leader, but they were all preparing with a displease expression.


    Their dexterity was suitable for First-ss Hunters but above all, they are preparing with the same degree as if they were going to a highly difficult Shrine.


    If you have to give only one characteristic of ¡°First Step (Footprint of the Beginning)¡±, then it won¡¯t be the fact that most of the members have many benefits, or the fact that the Members have a strength that doesn¡¯t seems to belong to a young n, or the fact that they have a huge n House. But it is the ¡ºInfinite Trial¡» that the n Master asionally gives.


    It is falling on everyone without distinction and of course Ark¡¯s Party is no exception to it.


    No, Ark¡¯s Party is the n¡¯s number two. If anything, then they have more opportunities to be ask for something than ordinary members.


    No matter how hard the Shrines they have to capture, it is still better than a request that suddenly falls on them without any preparation, was a consensus of Ark¡¯s Party Members. That is also why they always kept their equipment maintain at all times and always have the minimum preparation necessary on them.


    Yu Shiiragi neat expression change to an anxious one.


    ¡°Yes. Cry-san is¡­ Well, always quick to involve Ark-san.¡±


    ¡°He is a Level 8, so he should do it by himself. Ark-san is also spoiling him too much.¡±


    Isabe who is dressed in the same white robe as when she is exploring a Shrine, sighs deeply.


    Indeed, Ark almost never refuses requests from Cry.


    You can¡¯t be a Treasure Hunter if you are afraid of an ident and some of his requests would certainly have a lot of casualties if someone didn¡¯t do something.


    ¡°Do you think he should do it by himself because he has Liz and Sytry?¡±


    When he is asking for the others consent on his question, Ark gives them a stupefy smile.


    ¡°Does Isabe want to bring those two closes to ¨¦ir-jou. I can¡¯t do something so horrifying.¡±


    ¡°¡­ That is¡­ Indeed, it seems like Liz is ready to seriously fight even if the opponent is a ten-year-old child. She won¡¯t probably think even a little bit even if the opponent has a higher position.¡±


    ¡°¡­ It is a horrifying story, but it is possible.¡±


    The swordswoman Armelle agrees with Isabe¡¯s words with a severe expression.


    Everyone knows the strength of ¡°Strange Grief¡± but at the same time, they are also well known for their defiance. For the Members in the same n and have a long rtionship with them like Ark and the others, they will know that the reputation they generally get is a bit mellower than the reality.


    They look like a little bit like a bloody mafia.


    ¡°The story is different if there was Lucia and Anthem, but it seems they haven¡¯te back yet¡­ N, no, but then he should just go by himself! Even if the opponent is a noble, if it is Cry then he can easily handle it, right?¡±


    Isabe shakes her head in protest, but her voice isn¡¯t as powerful as before.


    She understands the logic behind his judgment, but her emotions can¡¯t be so easily convinced.


    ¨¦ir dys is still a child, but she is the child of a noble. She has a high pride.


    Furthermore, ¨¦ir had a strong confrontation against Cry which is said to be Ark¡¯s rival. Cry could do it one way or another, but between him and Ark who has a closer rtionship with her, it is clear to see who could do it better.


    ¡°Admit it, Isabe. In the first ce, we have a connection with the dys House. Rather, if they have some trouble, we need to go¡­ It is a bit misce toin to Cry.¡±


    Even Ark who has a long rtionship with Cry can¡¯t read his thoughts.


    However, leaving aside the other Members, for Ark,pared to the ¡ºInfinite Trial¡» he had so far, this doesn¡¯t look so worrisome. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    What can be the job only Liz and Sytry, two members of the bloody mafia can do? XD. Money¡­ Collecting money, are they going to collect some debt or go to a shrine?


    Haha Ark you just had to set up some g at the end XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Nee: Sound equivalent to hey in Japanese.

 Chapter 87，Part2: 2 - Dangerous Relic

    <h4>Chapter87£¬Part2: 2 - Dangerous Relic</h4> <h4>Chapter 87 Dangerous Relic</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I have the power to save and I have a motive.


    I get dressed and finally I take out my sword from the Magic Bag.


    On the white matte sheath, there is a golden pattern. There is almost no decoration, but it is a long sword with a solemn atmosphere that attracts peoples look even when it is in his sheath.


    A straight sword-type Relic used by the first Rodin.


    A sacred sword that has wrote the history with Rodin and has cut many disasters¡­ Historia.


    Among many sword-type Relic, it is the strongest and the most famous one for having nothing that can¡¯t be cut.


    Originally, no weapons can be brought into a noble residence, but Ark is allowed.


    In the first ce, even if one or two swords are taken from him, Ark Rodin¡¯s power level far exceeds those of the guard knights and dys-kyo understands it.


    Someone said that it was better to not bring a sword but the sacred sword is a weapon that is like an extension of his body so he should carry it with him.


    Ark trusts Cry, but at the same time he knows that he is trying to hide some information to impose a trial on him.


    It won¡¯t be a problem if I don¡¯t pull it out.


    We are all set. After that, there is only the need to check on ¨¦ir¡¯s condition.


    Isabe who is simrly prepared says while curving her eyebrow.


    ¡°But Ark-san.? If we are toote, he said ¡ºI will be sad¡», don¡¯t you think that no matter how, he is just mocking us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isabe is always so serious. Well, at this time ¨¦ir-jou should be in dys-kyo mansion. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    ¡°!? Eh? What? Was I wrong, right now!?¡±


    With a confused Isabe and herpanion who are looking at her while turning their eyes back, Ark walks toward the mansion which seems that something will be happening there.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    The mask that was won by spending the heavy price of two hundred million Gils was surprisingly weird.


    I heard about the rumors but if I had looked at the real thing, I might have not participated in the auction.


    The mask was made by kneading raw meat together and is pulsating as if it was alive. It is like the mask is reminding her of the reprimand ¨¦ir got by dys¡¯ househead.


    ¨¦ir-jou has won the auction against that Level 8 Hunter, so the maids and the buttler praised ¨¦ir but at the moment they saw the price, their expression has certainly changed for a second.


    A cursed Relic with unknown effect. A fleshed mask that has received a dangerous risk assessment from an appraiser.


    The Imperial Capital residence. After the auction, ¨¦ir stayed in her bedroom all the time.


    There is only ¨¦ir in the pitch-ck bedroom where the curtains are blocking off the lights. There is very few furniture, just arge canopy bed and a desk.


    The first day, I was so humiliated and angry that I cried while shutting off my voice. On the second day, I caused a tantrum and hit some things and now what remains is only a deep regret.


    Many people from the residence called for me but I yell and discard them. It is unbearable to be seen right now as a child of the proud dys House.


    I was given mercy. It is already hard to bear it but moreover, the Relic I got is suspicious enough to question the buyer sanity.


    Even if I get it after a fair fight and had the honor of winning, this is too daunting to give it to Ark when I respect him so much.


    If you peel off the skin on the face of a human and scrap its surface, then it will probably look like this mask. Well, it was often called fleshed mask.


    The Relic that I was trying to get no matter what a few days ago is now abandoned on the desk next to my bed.


    Even though she was already humiliated enough by just being given victory, now that she sees the real thing, there is nothing left inside ¨¦ir.


    My head is being hit and it hurt. My meal is ced in front of my room, but it has been barely touched.


    ¨¦ir has managed to calm down in thest few days. However, her body which wasid on the bed is too weak to do anything.


    Her spirit is worn out and there is no anger left against Infinite Variety even though she was so upset.


    I¡­ What should I do from now on?


    I think so while having a dull consciousness.


    I act on my emotion and I made a debt of two hundred million. It is money from the House, but I promised to return it.


    From now on¡­ What should I do?


    Do I sell the fleshed mask that I won at the auction? No, nopany will want to buy it. The big factor why the price was so high was because ¨¦ir herself wanted it. Once I bought it there is no reason it will be seble for more.


    Do I give it to Ark as I have nned it? Impossible. It isn¡¯t the matter of winning or losing, there is just no way that I will give him something while its effects are still unknown.


    Do I throw it? When I got it after so much effort?


    Do I sell it to ¡°Infinite Variety¡±? That will make me a clown.


    In addition of putting obstacle on his road and letting me win, what kind of face will I make if I sell it to him?


    Just thinking about it makes her want to die, so ¨¦ir makes herself small.


    Questions without answers are swirling in her brain.


    She changes position on her bed and look at the abandoned fleshed mask on her desk.


    .


    For ¨¦ir who is intolerant to something too dirt, just by looking at it, is likely to cause her nausea.


    At first when I heard that the effect couldn¡¯t be appraised, Iughed at the appraiser ipetency but when I look at the real thing, I can understand why the appraiser gave up.


    I don¡¯t even want to touch it. No sane person will be able to wear it.


    After thinking so much, ¨¦ir¡¯s mind was skeptical about something.


    Why would ¡°Infinite Variety¡± try to get his hand on this mask?


    The first one who wanted this was ¡°Infinite Variety¡±. He tried to get it in advance by trying to negotiate with the seller and knowing that other Hunters, businesspanies and finally ¨¦ir got on board.


    There must be a reason for that.


    I have heard rumor of it being the strongest Relic, but I can¡¯t believe it after I saw the real thing.


    <i>¡­Do you wish for strength?</i>


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡±


    In the middle of the dark. ¨¦ir jumps up by the voice that suddenly echoes in her brain.


    Some cold air drifts in from nowhere.


    It is a dull and hoarse voice. I don¡¯t remember hearing it before.


    I reach out and take out the sword that is ced at my bedside as if was like a talisman.


    The sword that I am always swinging easily is heavy. Just by pulling it close, I feel like falling over.


    <i>¡­¡­ I was looking. I have always been watching. That grief, sadness, wrath and finally¡­ Despair. A soul shining with exceptional talent. The physical aspect is fragile but¡­ Let¡¯s put up with it. It is suitable to demonstrate our strength.</i>


    ¡°Hi¡­ The, the mask is¡­ Talking?¡±


    Impossible. It does looks terrifying, but it is just a Relic. There is no way for a Relic to talk.


    While desperately telling it to herself, her eyes can¡¯t move as if they were nailed on the fleshed mask on the desk.


    I hurriedly pull out my sword and lift it. I use my left hand and my hips to move back.


    I have fought several times with Monsters and Phantoms. However, my sword is quivering against this unfamiliar fear.


    ¡°I am not just talking. Oh, weak one. We are the one who evolve people. The one who gives hope to the weak people. It is convenient that you are alone¡­ Let¡¯s assume that her ¡ºOrigin¡» amount is fulfilled. ¡ºMy Lord¡».


    ¡°Hii!?¡±


    And in the darkness, the mask starts to float in the air.


    No, to be exact, it isn¡¯t floating. Innumerable tentacles extend from its left and right to lift the main body like its limbs.


    Impossible. Something called Relic can only be activated by his owner. ¨¦ir haven¡¯t even touch it.


    <i>¡­¡­ That is a dangerous Relic, you know.</i>


    Previously, before the auction of the Relic started and in the middle of the negotiation of it, the tired expression and the voice of the young man passed through her mind.


    And then, the fleshed mask makes a big smile and jumped toward ¨¦ir. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Omg, when everyone thought that it was just a transformation mask, Tsukikage-sensei pulled a Night Shyamn and this happens! It wasn¡¯t 1 or 2 misunderstanding but 3 XD


    It was in fact an Infinite Trial for ¨¦ir and Ark. ¨¦ir to grow after her victory (defeat) against Cry and Ark to go and save her. XD


    When I started to feel sorry for ¨¦ir you pull something like this, she is just a kid XD


    And that tentacle mask omg the nightmare (?§¥?;)


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    It says ¡°ÎÒ¤¬Ö÷(waga nushi)¡±.

 Chapter 88，Part1: 1 - Dangerous Relic ②

    <h4>Chapter88£¬Part1: 1 - Dangerous Relic ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 88 Dangerous Relic ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Ark Rodin has a long rtionship with the dys House.


    In the first ce, Rodin¡¯s family name held a special significance in the Zebrudia Empire.


    Although they don¡¯t have a title, the nobles treat them more specially than other nobles orrge businesspanies.


    An excellent Hunter is an extremely powerful warrior.


    Zebrudia¡¯s most powerful force isn¡¯t the Knight Order but Treasure Hunters. Among them, there are many top-ss Hunters who want to transition into working under an esteemed House of the Zebrudia Empire.


    Count dy House is a family that only values strength, so their friendship with the Rodin¡¯s is also deeperpared to other Houses.


    Until now, they have already requested me several times to teach them swords lesson, so I have often visited their mansion.


    From Ark point of view, if he needs to describe in one word the head of the household¡­ Van dy, then it would be a soldier.


    A soldier who doesn¡¯t change his strict conduct regardless of who he is facing. A man who possess excellent swordsmanship and have further trained with the dys House Knights Order who are originally known for their fierceness. Making his name even more widely known.


    He has a tendency to put too much focus on military strength and he isn¡¯t so good at politic matters, but he can¡¯t be called stupid.


    Although he has point that are inflexible, he doesn¡¯t change even in his private life, so he has a certain degree of respect from his surroundings.


    And his daughter, ¨¦ir dys has also strongly inherited her father¡¯s traits.


    It is true even for her young age, she has the strength to not back down even if the opponent is an adult. Although she has a polite attitude toward Ark who is in a friendly rtionship with her father, Ark knew that she has a blunt attitude toward hispanions.


    In retrospect of all the conversation they had until now, ¨¦ir was dissatisfied with Ark being in the second ce (Not exactly second ce but this is how it is seen by other people) and not the n Master.


    Even if ¨¦ir is mature for her age, she is still young enough to be consider a child, so it may probably be expected that she would have an opposition against ¡°Infinite Variety¡±.


    In the reception room that Ark was invited in the dys House mansion, he heard all the story so far from her father and household head, Van dys, and he is regretting that he didn¡¯t exined it to her sooner.


    Isabe who was sitting next to me squint her eyes and mutters in a small voice.


    ¡°I thought about it when said it ironically but, that wasn¡¯t mature¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, to think that he made a trial¡­¡±


    Yu bends back and agrees with her impression.


    dys-kyo told ¡°Infinite Variety¡± extremely clever tactic, which wasn¡¯t something to be used against a girl who was just ten-year-old.


    If ¨¦ir did it and get motivated by it, I can stillugh about it but as she has been in her room for a few days, I can only think that he overdid it.


    However, from Ark¡¯s position the question on how to act is very difficult.


    The reason why ¨¦ir waspeting for the Relic seems to be me.


    She tried to get the strongest Relic to push Ark from the second position to the first one.


    Of course, Ark doesn¡¯t remember requesting something like that, but it would be too immature to say that.


    ¡°It is an honor to be view so highly by ¨¦ir-sama, but¡­¡±


    ¡°The storm has passed. The opponent was a bad match, but I hope that it will at least help ¨¦ir grow¡­¡­¡±


    Van dys said that while frowning. But his voice is less powerful than usual.


    No matter how strict he may be, he is still her father. I am sure he is feeling really anxious about his daughter who has locked herself up in her room.


    The expression of the guard knights behind us are also cloudy.


    It looks like it is true that ¨¦ir¡¯s pride was severely damaged by being given that victory.


    But the problem is that¡­ In the first ce, all of ¨¦ir¡¯s actions were kind of meaningless.


    For example, let¡¯s assume that ¨¦ir wasfortable to crush Infinite Variety by acquiring the Relic. And then, Ark is willing to receive the Relic. Furthermore, let¡¯s assume that the Relic can exert an extremely powerful ability.


    But even with that it won¡¯t mean that Ark won against Cry.


    In the first ce, Ark will never lose against Cry when ites to fighting ability. The distance that lies between them isn¡¯t a pure difference in power but something entirely different. There isn¡¯t any meaning to give a powerful Relic.


    What will she think if that little swordswoman who is already depressed learns about it?


    If I can solve the issues with those words, then I will say it if it is able tofort her, but she isn¡¯t as simple as that to be fooled by it.


    I amining to ¡°Infinite Variety¡± in my mind for thrusting me into such aplicated situation.


    The opponent was a child. No matter how much a Hunter cares about his public face, if he tried to proceed more smoothly, it would have been solved a little bit better.


    The usual Cry will always find a clever n after reading the rtionship and the personality of his opponent. For any person who knew the usual Cry, they would think that this time, he was unbelievably thorough.


    And the scariest thing is that even aftering here, I still can¡¯t see his purpose yet.


    Cry isn¡¯t a person who will make a move to make some noblemen owes him, I can¡¯t imagine him backing off in a Relic auction without any reason as he is a hardcore Relic collector.


    When Ark has an expression saying that he is thinking seriously, Count dys says something with an unusual apologetic expression.


    ¡°Anyway, even ¨¦ir who has suffered a defeat and locked herself up will probablye out of her room if you had took some time to purposely visit her. ¨¦ir adores you. I am sorry but can you talk with her? Ark, I thought it would have been wrong of me to call you without any reason to talk to ¨¦ir but¡­ I think that it is very fortunate that you came.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ With pleasure.¡±


    I can¡¯t say that I am here because of Cry¡¯s request. Ark confusedly responded with a short sentence.


    Isabe and the others also have an expression that says they can¡¯t say anything.


    The opponent is a ten-year-old girl, even the strongest and mightiest Ark Rodin can¡¯t understand the delicate fluctuation of her heart.


    For what purpose did Cry dispatched me?


    Tofort ¨¦ir? Did you regret that you overdid it?


    I remember Cry¡¯s behavior at the Lounge, but his expression doesn¡¯t convey his true intention at all.


    As expect of the man called god¡¯s daredevil, his poker face is a First-ss one. I wanted you to express it differently.


    In any case, this field of expertise is too different from Ark¡¯s expertise, so the load is a little bit too heavy. In that case, it is way better to face against powerful Phantoms or Monsters.


    ¡°But raising children is a difficult thing to do¡­ To lock herself up after a single loss.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Ojou-sama is a strong person. She will definitively be able to stand back up.¡±


    When the Count leans forward and sigh while looking as if he was saying what should I have done, Montor who is standing a little behind, speaks strongly.


    What should I say¡­? How should I refuse if she gives me that Relic? Or without directlyforting her, it may be better to distract her if we swing our swords together.


    At the moment when Ark is seriously simting his option in his brain a voice enters his ears, he heard a small scream.


    ¡°What is happening!?¡±


    ¡°Ark-san, on your left after going outside!¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Ark-san, on your left¡­ And then Cry show up and then other members of Footstep show up and then¡­ Everyone is here to fight XD


    The chapter was release in 2018 so way before Endgame but still so funny! What do you think will happen!


    Can¡¯t believe Ark seriously though that Cry send him for ¨¦ir aftercare XD Nope he has another n for you, another INFNITE TRIAAAAAAAL XD


    Good news for me but bad new for you, I¡¯m going on a vacation so there won¡¯t be any chapter for a few days!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 88，Part2: 2 - Dangerous Relic ②

    <h4>Chapter88£¬Part2: 2 - Dangerous Relic ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 88 Dangerous Relic ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Bta, the Thief who has an excellent five sense, stands up and point at the entrance.


    It is a noble mansion. Security is quite thick. In particr, for dys-kyo who has an unrivaled opposition against Treasure Hunters, the guards he employed are all strong enough to defeat Hunters.


    The screamer was a man. However, his voice wasn¡¯t raised because he has a slight ident.


    ¡°I will go ahead!¡±


    Ark was already running before Montor gave instructions to the guards.


    I open the door vigorously and run along the wide corridor covered with carpets with mypanions. The t floor covered with carpets is much easier to walk than Shrines we are always exploring.


    We run past the housemaids as they are standing still, they probably heard the same scream.


    The screams didn¡¯t end after one scream. Two or three more timeter¡­ There are sounds of ss shattering.


    ¡°Why do we hear scream in dys-kyo¡¯s mansion!?¡±


    ¡°Maybe Liz-san came to rob them.¡±


    ¡°If! Liz came! There won¡¯t have! Any scream! Raising!¡±


    Isabe who is running in parallel with the otherins with a screaming voice.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t something likeforting ¨¦ir who is depressed!


    I was prepared for something to happen but when I actually experienced it, I feel like I am having a nightmare or something. Of course, this isn¡¯t my first time.


    Van dys is in the reception room. I don¡¯t know what is going on, but ¨¦ir¡¯s safety is our first priority.


    As nothing had happened, I let my guard down so now I am worrying if I am toote.


    No¡­ It is starting from now on. I have my weapons. I still have my magic and potions.


    Our preparation isplete. Even if a dragon attacks, we can repel it without any problems.


    Bta who is leading us, suddenly stops running.


    From the corner of the corridor we are running to, a guard wearing an armor with dys coat of arms crashes into the wall with tremendous force.


    After this he stays down on the floor. His armor covering his vitals are all dented out and he doesn¡¯t even move after falling down.


    Ark predict the opponent attack method in this shortpse of time.


    He ispletely unconscious but there are no noticeable scars. Was he blown away by sheer strength?The guards are big men in an armor, but if you are an experienced Hunter then you can do the same even if you are not Ark.


    However, such a phenomenon usually doesn¡¯t ur. It is too inefficient.


    Even if the opponent only has a blunt weapon, you can kill in a more efficient way by crushing someone from the head than sweeping him sideway. Besides, if there are no cut marks then¡­


    Behind Ark, the priestess Yu makes her report in a small voice.


    ¡°It is alright, he is¡­ Still alive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aah.¡±


    Considering the size of the mansion, the size of the target is limited.


    It is on a blind spot but from the other side of the corner, there isn¡¯t a strong presence.


    Is it a rebellion, an assassination or a thief who want to steal the item ¨¦ir got? Many possibilities cross my brain, but it is too unnatural that it happens in the Count Residence.


    Isabe pulls out a short wand and Armelle stand on guard with her swords out. There is no opening on ¡°Ark Brave (Holy Spirit¡¯s Son)¡± Party who went through Shrines when anything can happen.


    Montor must have called for the security. The more time passes the more guards are gathering in here.


    However, if the enemy¡¯s purpose is ¨¦ir-jou, then there is no time to waste.


    I cast a spell and bestow thunder elemental on my left hand. Electricity zapping sound is heard. Although it has a small light, it is one of Ark Rodin¡¯s move making him able to overpower a big man.


    On the other side of the corner, a small shadow appears.


    When Isabe and the others who were ready for battle saw that appearance, they froze up.


    ¡°Uh, uh¡­ Don¡¯t, don¡¯t scorn me. Don¡¯t, look, at me, with those eyes. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be envious, when you are only weakling. When you are weak, er than, me¡­ Aaaaaah!!!¡±


    A pure white dress that is swaying left and right and a small sword on her waist that her father gave her on for her birthday. Her well-groomed golden hair is messed up, she is barefoot and her center of gravity on her body is swaying, even now it looks like she will fall.


    Isabe takes a step back with a pale expression. Yu hold her mouth and Bta squeezes her cheeks and leans forward a little.


    It should have been the girl Ark came to see. But now, her figure ispletely different from what Ark remembers.


    Her entire face was covered in pink flesh.


    Blue eyes are peeping through the jammed holes located in her eyes and open her pupils when she is looking Ark. The flesh sticking on her face are crawling like a worm and if you look at it carefully, you will fell strangeness on it.


    .


    Even if it was grotesque, there are still ¨¦ir¡¯s features on her. This is way too daunting.


    I feel a terrifying and distorting forceing out of her small body. Unlike ¨¦ir who I was familiar about, there is a distorting and big presence.


    Although ¨¦ir dys is certainly overflowing with talent that is only for someone of her age, her physique, skills and Mana Material isn¡¯t enough to defeat a professional guard they hired. She shouldn¡¯t have, normally.


    Upon seeing her appearance, Ark wasn¡¯t angry or wanted to call out to her but wanted to throw up.


    ¡°I, I see¡­ So, you wear the mask. I don¡¯t need a sword¡­ That is what it was about¡­ This is¡­ Unexpected.¡±


    ¡°UUuuuuUUh¡­ Aaaa¡­ A¡­ Aaaark¡­ Do¡­no?¡±


    ¨¦ir called Ark¡¯s name with a voice as if she was having a nightmare. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I love that they said that if it was Liz there won¡¯t be any sound of guard screaming if she was the one breaking in. If it was her, it will be like an Assassin¡¯s Creed yer. Well a true stealth yer I mean, not like me who charge after I get spotted every single time. XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    She said Ark-dono but it is cut so it became do¡­ no.

 Chapter 89，Part1: 1 - Evil

    <h4>Chapter89£¬Part1: 1 - Evil</h4> <h4>Chapter 89 Evil</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡­ What was Cry trying to retrieve?


    So far, I have fought against many strange Monsters and Phantoms.


    A living nt that eats people, a huge spider measuring more than ten meters. From a herd of hundreds of small dragon attacking from the sky to full body armor which are empty on the inside but still attacked with skillful movements.


    However, even the experienced Ark who has fought many monsters have never fought against masks that can take over people¡¯s body.


    ¨¦ir¡¯s shape remains unchanged. If it is just her silhouette, then there isn¡¯t any change from before. However, that is why the fleshed mask that is covering her sensible appearance is terribly daunting.


    ¡°Uuuh¡­ Myhead¡­ Inside my head is¡­¡±


    ¨¦ir sway greatly and her small hand touches the wall.


    And a light glow in her hand because of the power in it.


    Along with a small squeaking sound, a small hole is made in the wall. It is a force that is out of the ordinary. If you are Ark, then you can unflinchingly do it but the girl in front of him isn¡¯t a Hunter.


    She hasn¡¯t neglected her training because of her family but she didn¡¯t absorb much Mana Material so she shouldn¡¯t be so powerful.


    No¡­ In the first ce.


    The dented armor from the guard knight on the floor. If she did it with her fist or her kick then even if she is still small, the current power ¨¦ir has is of the level of a Mid-Level Hunter.


    Some Relics temporarily increase the ability of the user, but I have never heard of a Relic that would enhance the strength of a single little girl so exponentially.


    There are no noticeable scratches on ¨¦ir¡¯s limbs or body. Only her face has changed and there is no sign of the fleshed mask eroding her body.


    The lightning that is bestowed into his left hand is cancelled and scattered around. Although I am not bad at hold myself back, as expect I can¡¯t hit the daughter of a noble I knew with a lightning fist that couldpletely suppress Hunters, Monster and even Phantoms.


    There is no way I can burn it off with the same lightning that I am always using when I am exploring.


    ¡°She called my name¡­ Does she still have¡­ Consciousness?¡±


    If possible, I don¡¯t want to do anything too rough. As far as I can see, it doesn¡¯t seem that she has beenpletely hijacked.


    It is necessary to judge the situation carefully.


    Is it possible to separate her from the mask? If it is possible, what is the method to do it?


    ¨¦ir has a sword on her waist, but she didn¡¯t pull it out. That is why the guards are still alive.


    It hasn¡¯t be an irreversible situation yet.


    ¨¦ir isn¡¯t looking at the guard she sent flying anymore.


    ¡°A¡­ Ku¡­ Dono¡­ Aaah, you must have, travel, a lot, toe here¡­ I am¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¨¦ir-sama¡­ can you hear me?¡±


    A hollow voice calls Ark¡¯s name. Her small body wanders and takes a few steps to approach Ark.


    Hispanions are spreading around in a natural way. They hold her breath so as to not irritate the girl and observe the irregr mask that is possessing her.


    ¡°Ark.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Ark makes a small nod when he hears Bta¡¯s voice.


    The most important thing I must avoid right now is the mask¡­ Changing host.


    If that mask can enhance the immature ¨¦ir to the level of a Mid-Level Hunter, then how powerful will it be if it takes over Ark or his allies.


    If it takes over Isabe or Bta or one of Arkpanions, then it will still be fine, but if it takes over Ark himself then it is over. There will be no one in the Imperial Capital who can stop him.


    It is out of the norm that a Relic can take over a person by itself, but the current situation is already outside of ourmon sense.


    ¨¦ir doesn¡¯t answer Ark¡¯s call. She just keeps muttering something in a whisper.


    ¡°I am¡­ Strong¡­ I became, strong. I won¡¯t lose, to anyone. Whether it is a Hunter, or a knight or Otou-sama¡­ Never, again¡­¡±


    I can feel dark emotions on her words, simr to a delusion.


    In the first ce, ¨¦ir dys was eager to improve but she didn¡¯t seem to be as eager as she is right now. At least, she wasn¡¯t trying to get stronger to the point of wearing that mask.


    ¨¦ir is always unwavering either for good or bad.


    ¡°Ojou-sama¡­ Huh!? This, this¡­ appearance is¡­¡±


    From the other side of the other corner, a knight guard who heard the noise rushed here and when he saw her, he shockingly said that.


    ¨¦ir shouts in a quivering voice.


    ¡°Shut, up¡­ Shut up, shut up, shut upppp! Don¡¯t look, at me¡­ With those, eyes!¡±


    It is a dark roar mix with her anger and her sadness.


    ¨¦ir¡¯s posture greatly tilts, her body turns around and elerates with only one step.


    Strength. Speed. From instantaneous strength to its sensation. All of ¨¦ir¡¯s power greatly exceed what I predicted earlier. The action of jumping into the bosom of the enemy while leaning extremely forward is what a swordsman who emphasizes in offense should do, but she doesn¡¯t hold her sword in her hand.


    The guard stiffens to the unexpected appearance of the Ojou-sama he should be protecting. When she enters the range of his bosom in an instant, a small fist pierces him.


    A painful blow. Along with the sound of metal squeaking, the guard is sent flying away from his stomach.


    The sword ¨¦ir is wearing is a practical sword and isn¡¯t like the ceremonial sword noble wear. It is also used for self-defense, so the de isn¡¯t blunted.


    If she has enough strength to dent an armor with her fist, then she definitively has the strength to cut an armor off if she had pulled her sword out.


    ¡°¡ºHypnos Cage (Sleeping Shackles) ¡».¡±


    When ¨¦ir is showing her back, she is immediately illuminated with a shining blue light.


    It is Isabe¡¯s magic. It is a magic that acts on the human¡¯s mind and forces them to sleep. There are only a few opponents which it is effective, but it is a powerful magic in the abnormal state category which can neutralize a target with a single blow.


    At least, it isn¡¯t something a general citizen who didn¡¯t absorb any Mana Material can withstand.


    She defenselessly receives the light without being able to perceive it. ¨¦ir¡¯s body greatly sways, however soon after that, her foot firmly steps on the floor.


    ¡­ She was able to endure it.


    Isabe who was convinced of the sess of her magic, is agape. ¨¦ir looks back as if nothing happened to her.


    Her bloodshot eyes aren¡¯t looking at Isabe but at Ark.


    .


    ¡°Kuh¡­ I am sure¡­ It should have been a perfect surprise attack!?¡±


    The probability of a psychological type magic attack seeding is drastically increased when you hit them when their consciousness has no idea about it.


    The fact that ¨¦ir endure it even when she doesn¡¯t have any resistance to it, is the proof that the mask has a strong effect on her mind and has act as an antibody to her attack.


    One after another, guards are gathering behind ¨¦ir and Ark¡¯s side.


    ¨¦ir being exposed to countless eyes, takes a big step and shouts.


    Her expression is covered with the fleshed mask so I can¡¯t judge it, but the emotion contained in her voice indicates ¨¦ir¡¯s mental state.


    ¡°No¡­ Why, are you¡­ Looking at me¡­ Kuh¡­ Uuhh¡­ Kill¡­ I will kill youuuu¡­ I will kill you all!¡±


    She is screaming, but those words don¡¯t sound the usual her so the guards surrounding her are in an uproar.


    The guards guarding the mansion are genuine soldier introduced and trained by dys himself. They have a high fighting ability but above all they are familiar with ¨¦ir. Some of them are even training with her on a daily basis.


    ¨¦ir is still immature, but she is practicing every day, she doesn¡¯t look down on the soldiers so she was respected and admired by them.


    ¡°All who dare to take me for stupid, insulted me¡­¡±


    ¨¦ir violently scratches her face covering by the fleshed mask. However, blood doesn¡¯t flow out from the pulsating mask and there is no sign of the masking off.


    This is a bad situation. ¨¦ir is clearly more agitated than earlier.


    And the guards who rushed here¡­ Are facing against a monster whose face is covered by a fleshed mask and are showing their repulsion to the little girl.


    Confusion and fear are spread easily.


    Ark steps forward without saying anything.


    ¡°Everyone stands down! We will negotiate.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Understood. Did you hear that? Everyone stands down!¡±


    Armelle who is next to Ark and in a position to be ready to jump at any moment, screamed to the guards after guessing Ark¡¯s intention.


    It was fortunate that we had visited the mansion many times. The guards who are surrounding us are slightly relieve from Ark¡¯spanion words and take some distances.


    ¨¦ir¡¯s hand which was scratching herself gently stops. After confirming this, Ark slowly closes the distance.


    I don¡¯t know the detailed effect of the Relic but nine out of ten, it is a psychoactive type. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that ¨¦ir ispletely unconscious.


    From her actions so far¡­¡­ From the reaction she shows when the situation is changing, we can conclude that the Relic may boost a specific emotion at the cost of enhancing your power.


    Her mind seems to be quite unstable but if she is still conscious then negotiations should still be possible. If we can stop her from being agitated, then we can find new ways to help her.


    If it continues like this, ¨¦ir with her enhanced power, keep fighting guards then casualty will appear. This is the only thing that must be avoided.


    Ark raises and opens both of his hands wide to show that he isn¡¯t here to harm her and speaks to ¨¦ir.


    ¡°¨¦ir-sama, please calm down¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuuu, fuuu¡­ Ahrk¡­ Dono¡­¡±


    I take a deep breath and smile at her to soothe her.


    As a magic swordsman, Ark has high reflexes and high physical ability. I confirmed ¨¦ir¡¯s speed earlier, it was quite fast but even if she jumps at me from a close distance there is still enough difference in ability, I still have enough time to avoid her.


    ¨¦ir advance one step, and then another one. She ising one step at a time.


    Her movement doesn¡¯t show any intention to harm him. To Ark who is looking at her small steps, she looks like a lost child wandering around.


    ¡°I got it, I got my hand, on it.¡±


    ¡°Aaah.¡±


    ¡°With this, if you have this¡­ Ahrk-dono can be the strongest. That was my reason. I have fought¡­ for this reason, it should have been¡­ So why¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Thank you very much, ¨¦ir-sama.¡±


    Her words are told to Ark, but it sounds like as if it she was telling it to herself.


    If you listen to her voice carefully, she seems sad and regretting it deep down. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    What are you going to do now Ark? The enemy is ¨¦ir! You can¡¯t cut her so you gotta do what all shonen manga protagonist have to do to wake someone who is possessed by something XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 89，Part2: 2 - Evil

    <h4>Chapter89£¬Part2: 2 - Evil</h4> <h4>Chapter 89 Evil</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    If you ask Ark, he will tell that ¨¦ir¡¯s choice was wrong.


    Power isn¡¯t¡­ Victory isn¡¯t something you give it to someone, but it is something you ovees by yourself. dys-kyo has probably the same opinion, if it was the usual ¨¦ir, then she would have also understood that.


    Attract by its fame, she acted based on her emotions. But from ¨¦ir¡¯s voice, she is certainly regretting it.


    ¨¦ir doesn¡¯t want the power of the mask. Even though she has a sword, she didn¡¯t pull it out when she was repelling the guards, is probably because this girl unconsciously tried not to do it.


    Then there should be a way to remove the mask from her.


    What is covering ¨¦ir¡¯s face is in the end, a Relic. It must be powered by magic. Even if you can¡¯t forcibly pull it apart, it is highly possible that you will be release by the mask over time.


    Or alternatively, the one who sent Ark here, ¡°Infinite Variety¡± might have wanted to confirm its effect.


    No matter how many counters move you nned, this is still overkill. It would still be fine if it was a Hunter from our n, but it isn¡¯t something good to make a noble¡¯s daughter do this job.


    If even Ark can¡¯t convince her to remove it, then they would have to forcefully remove it.


    Ark slowly lower his right hand and presents it to the small ¨¦ir.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can I have it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It was a long silent. ¨¦ir¡¯s eyes stare at Ark from behind the fleshed mask¡¯s eye socket.


    Contrary to Ark¡¯s hand, both of her small hands quiver and quietly raise them.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡±


    From afar, hispanions take a breath and observe the situation.


    ¨¦ir¡¯s fingers approaches her cheek. Although it seems to be united when you look at it from a distance, from a close view, the boundary between the fleshed mask and ¨¦ir¡¯s face was clearly present.


    Maybe if a lot of time passed¡­ If I wasn¡¯t on time, would the mask havepletely merged with her face?


    If you think with themon sense of a Relic, it isn¡¯t possible. It shouldn¡¯t be possible, but Ark remember the words he said in the n House and quivered a little bit.


    No, in the first ce¡­ What if I didn¡¯t believe in his word, there would have been many deaths if I didn¡¯t visit this ce.


    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if Van dys made the decision to kill his own daughter.


    So, how much have that man nned this? As far as Ark knows, Cry isn¡¯t a viin. Far from being a viin, he looks like an ordinary person, but considering the current situation maybe my recognition on him was too weak.


    Suddenly, ¨¦ir¡¯s finger stops just before reaching the mask.


    ¡°¡­ What happens, ¨¦ir-sama?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The air changes to a tense one in an instant. ¨¦ir¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t looking at Ark.


    The focus of her pupils which was opened to her limits was looking at¡­¡­ Ark¡¯s waist.


    At the end of ¨¦ir line of sight was a single sword in a white sheath.


    The sword that symbolizes Rodin¡­¡­ The sacred sword of destruction, Historia.


    Every time I met ¨¦ir. I was always urged to show a swing with the strongest sword to her. With one swing, it can break a mountain or cut the sea, it is a Sword-type Relic with the most power even among the most powerful Sword-type Relic.


    I have no intention of pulling it out against ¨¦ir, but I had on my waist, something that I totally left in a corner of my head, was my sword.


    Suddenly, the word of ¡°Infinite Variety¡± rey back into Ark¡¯s mind.


    <i>¨D¨D Eh¡­? Aaah, you don¡¯t need it. I think it would be better if you don¡¯t bring any.</i>


    ¡°Kuh¡­ Ah¡­ AaaAh¡­ Ah¡­ Aaaaah, why¡­¡­.¡±


    ¨¦ir screams in despair. A shining white de shed.


    I avoid the sharp shes that were shot at me by stepping back and barely avoid them. ¨¦ir quickly move back one step.


    In her hand is a sword that she didn¡¯t pull out even against guards. Bloody tears flow from the orbits of the fleshed mask and screams to her surroundings.


    ¡°Why is thaaaat!! Aaark-donoooo! Why, pointing your sword, to me¡­.!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Against ¨¦ir who is fully ready to fight, Ark¡¯s smile changed to a sour looking one.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Hey, we really were fortunate, right Arnold-san.?¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that dangerous garbage cost more than one hundred million at an auction, the people from Zebrudia are really generous right!¡±


    After Hay said those word, the Thief in their party screams with a wide grin.


    A high-ss inn in the Imperial Capital. In the bar next to it, Arnold and his friends exchange the price for cash and are making an uproar with a leather bag containing two hundred million Gils.


    Two hundred million Gils isn¡¯t cheap even for Arnold who is Level 7. If you talk about earning such sum by exploring Shrines, then you can either explore a high-Level Shrine that are rarely explored or you will have to focus on hunting high earning monsters or you can¡¯t get such sum. Even so, doing those things cost money. It is hard to find something with a profit of two hundred million.


    If you have two hundred million Gils, then you can buy good weapons and armor. You can buy useful Relics that can be used in case of an emergency. You can drink good alcohol and eat gorgeous meal to reinvigorate you and you can even buy a house as a base.


    It is timely for ¡°Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡± who had just finished a long journey and was short of money, it was a gift from the sky that they could sell the fleshed mask for such a high price.


    ¡°I was wondering what would happen when ¡°Infinite Variety¡± came up but he was messenger fromdy luck.¡±


    ¡°After all, Arnold-san still has it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t get too hot in your head. We still don¡¯t know much about this Imperial Capital.¡±


    I give a little remonstrance to my subordinate. However, it is unavoidable that they got a little bit on high horses.


    It was just on a whim that we didn¡¯t put that unneeded mask in an auction at Nebranubes. From that point on, everything went well and on a good rhythm.


    I was surprised when an offer from ¡°Infinite Variety¡± to buy it came but from that point on, I wouldn¡¯t have dream about how everything would have proceeded.


    After all, the Relic that I was nning on selling for ten million Gils was sold for twenty times its price, for two hundred million.


    Hay¡¯s expression cloudy a little and sighs.


    ¡°But there were so many rumors about it, I thought that it would have sold a little bit higher¡­ It seems that it wasn¡¯t good as nobles got involved.¡±


    ¡°It was a Relic that we would have paid someone to take it, so it is enough to get two hundred million for it.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is right¡­¡±


    Sure, I was a little disappointed when the bidding price stopped at two hundred million, but it isn¡¯t good to be too greedy.


    Arnold grins and says in a joking tone.


    ¡°Kukkukku¡­ If you make too many moneys, won¡¯t you feel like buying a drink to ¡°Infinite Variety¡±, right?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you aren¡¯t wrong!¡±


    Only a few merchants and High-Level Hunters stay in this High-ss inn.


    There is no Hunters there who can fight against ¡°Fallen Mist¡±.


    The white coins that they cashed out hardly decrease even after drinking and eating a lot. The inn we are staying was for eight people and cost three hundred thousand per night¡­ Even if we don¡¯t earn some money, we can live and y for a while.


    However, Arnold¡¯s goal in the Imperial Capital isn¡¯t for tourism. It is to make a name for himself.


    ¡°You bastards, this two hundred million Gils is only pocket change. Let¡¯s start our preparation to capture the next Shrine.¡±


    ¡°Eeeh!? Seriously!?¡±


    Hispanions are booing when they hear their Leader¡¯s words.


    Two hundred million Gils is a lot of money, but it is an amount that will quickly disappear if High-Level Hunters use it to prepare themselves.


    As it can¡¯t be exchange with your own life, arge amount of gold coins is too transient for a Treasure Hunter.


    Arnold hears the usations of hispanions, twist his cheeks and smiles like a wild beast.


    ¡°Of course, right now we will take a rest to restore our strength, right.¡±


    Exploding cheers areing from mypanions. If you are not enthusiastic then your exploration won¡¯t progress.


    Confirming their future activities in the Imperial Capital, Arnold nods satisfactorily.


    ¡ì


    As it waste at night, we return to our room in a good mood.


    Arnold rented arge room for parties. It is only in a High-ss Inn that there is this and its size isn¡¯t smaller to a family house.


    It isn¡¯t a good idea to rent it for a long time, but it is worth its price.


    Theye in front of their room while swaying and bringing hispanions who are stuffed and drunken.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave the money behind, right?¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ It is right here!¡±


    Hay shows off therge bag full of white coins.


    Arnold and his friends are still not used to Zebrudia. After learning a little more about this city, we should think and discuss how to use this money.


    While thinking about such things, I open the door with my key and suddenly something big fly out from our room.


    ¡°Kuh!?¡±


    I raise my hand reflexively grab it with my fist and throw it away. A hard feeling. The pot made of pottery that flew out hits the wall and shatters.


    The other drunken members have a nk look. Arnold instantly switches his consciousness, take the weapon on his back, stands in a battle position and get inside.


    I was wary because we have a lot of money. It is easy to find out that the owner of that mask was Arnold.


    However, I thought that it was needless fear. There are almost no robbers or criminal parties that can beat a Level 7 Hunter.


    Inside the room, the light was lit. The living room is right after the spacious entrance. A meeting space with nts ornament and paintings hanging.


    It was there, on the table we used to strategize before going to an exploration. In the seat where Arnold is always sat on, it is deeply sitting on the chair and brazenly crossing its legs.


    The thrown vase was the one that was disyed in the living room.


    A familiar tied up pink blond hair. A strange skeleton mask ispletely hiding its expression and facing Arnold and his friends. My thought settles down to their unexpected appearance. The intruder without showing any sign of hiding itself, shouted in an insolence voice.


    ¡°Shut up, you damn shit! You fuckers, when did you think you could make Liz-chan waiting? Hmmh? Liz-chan isn¡¯t free unlike you fuckers! I going to kill you!?¡±


    A familiar tied up pink blond hair. A strange skeleton mask ispletely hiding its expression and facing Arnold and his friends.


    My thought settles down to their unexpected appearance.


    The intruder without showing any sign of hiding itself, shouted in an insolence voice.


    ¡°Shut up, you damn shit! You fuckers, when did you think you could make Liz-chan waiting? Hmmh? Liz-chan isn¡¯t free unlike you fuckers! I going to kill you!?¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­ What¡­ What are you doing!?¡±


    With that voice an abominable memory revives. I suppress my high tension and point the big sword in my right hand to her.


    The lock was certainly locked. The security of a high-ss inn is reasonably high.


    The other members who also understand the situation hold their weapons ready.


    The room they are staying in has been invaded. No one willin even if I kill her here.


    Looking at Arnold and his friends, there was another skeleton mask next to Liz who is sitting and crossing her hands.


    ¡°Please calm down, Arnold-san. We aren¡¯t here to harm you. Don¡¯t misunderstand, we are¡­ here to ¡ºim our share¡» we legitimately own.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Ark, man¡­ Cry told you to not bring weapons XD


    Well I can understand why you doubt his word though XD


    Hell, yeah that was the job Ark couldn¡¯t do and only Liz can XD


    The bloody mafia is here to collect their moneyyyyy XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus.

 Chapter 90，Part1: 1 - Puzzle

    <h4>Chapter90£¬Part1: 1 - Puzzle</h4> <h4>Chapter 90 Puzzle</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    I positioned myself to be ready to jump at them at any time and observe the two persons who are wearing a creepy mask.


    Is the motif a skeleton? The mask which is ck,pletely hide their face and you can¡¯t even see their pair of eyes.


    It isn¡¯t a mask that any decent human would wear. Would people wear it if they are a member of a magic organization or a sect that follow the teaching of evil gods? Or is it mean to hide their identity?


    The behavior of the two people sitting on their chair isn¡¯t frightened at all.


    On one side¡­ The person called ¡°Absolute Shadow¡± throws both of her feet on the table as if she was in her own room. And Sytry the one who previously came with ¡°Infinite Variety¡± to negotiate, is stretching her back and sitting properly but isn¡¯t showing any sign of being nervous.


    This ce is supposed to be enemy territory for the two of them but is this what it means to be a proud thieves?


    On our side we have the advantage in terms of number. However, contrary to mypanion who have an indecisive attitude, those two looks like they still have theirposure.


    Hay yells from the back of his voice.


    ¡°You, you bastards were a Red Party!?¡±


    ¡°¡­ What do you mean by your share?¡±


    There was no information about ¡°Strange Grief¡± being a Red Party.


    However, the appearance of those two people show that they are very used to it.


    Are they erasing all the witnesses? Or is ¡°Strange Grief¡¯s¡± reputation allowing them to do small tyranny over this city?


    If the opponents are just thugs or prowlers, then it would be easy to get rid of them, but the opponents are also Hunters that has absorbed Mana Material and strengthened themselves. Moreover, the certification level of the party which they belong to is higher than ¡°Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡±, they are Level 8. There are only two opponents, but the situation is bad to start a fight.


    Arnold and his friends drank a lot of alcohol. It isn¡¯t enough to rendering them unable to fight but they can¡¯t fight like they would in their usual state.


    Perhaps Sytry¡¯s red Arnold¡¯s thought, she calmly a slowly says.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take this posture, Arnold-san. Our Leader wants to solve this problem with a peaceful solution. And this wouldn¡¯t be a bad story for ¡°Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡±¡±


    ¡°Syt, you are too sweet. Because these guys were so slow, they bothered Liz-chan and her friends, so we have to do it properly¡­¡±


    She strongly hit her foot on the table once while that mask is still facing Arnold.


    Her murderous intention isparable to the time when they were facing a Phantom, it is stronger than any Red Party Arnold and his friends had destroyed.


    Her power level is probablyparable to Arnold who has a Level 7 Certification Level. It is a difficult opponent for Arnold who wears equipment that emphasizes destructive power by handling arge sword.


    I don¡¯t know the ability of Sytry who is next to her but if I assume that it is equivalent to Liz then the best course of action I should take is to obstruct them and run to the Knights Order who are maintaining the security in the city.


    However, if I escape without fighting, it will hinder our future activities.


    With Liz whose mood is to end them as quick as possible, Sytry touches Liz¡¯s shoulder with a troubled look. Liz makes a small click with her tongue and remove her foots on the table.


    Apparently, they didn¡¯te here for a fight.


    Arnold and his friends are standing still, Sytry shrugs her small shoulders and starts talking.


    ¡°What I mean by share is ours from the auction. Arnold-san, the price of the relic you sold out jumped up because of Cry-san ns. We also have the right to get a part of the money.¡±


    Hay who is standing behind me, argues while having his dagger pointing at them.


    ¡°¡­ There is nothing to talk about. We have certainly sold it at an unexpected price but that isn¡¯t your achievement. The one who brought back the Relic is us. But that was probably the result of the thoughtlessness of your Leader.¡±


    ¡°In the first ce, Cry-san didn¡¯t participate in the mask auction. If you look it up, you will know it immediately.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What did you say?¡±


    Arnold opens his eyes to those unexpected words.


    They are wearing a mask, so I don¡¯t know their expression. But Sytry¡¯s voice isughing.


    ¡°The merchants, nobles and Hunters were all made to dance by the rumors Cry-san created. Didn¡¯t you notice it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t notice it. I certainly didn¡¯t notice it.


    No lies were found in Cry¡¯s appearance when he tried to negotiate. Facial expression. Tone of voice. His trivial behavior and astonished expression he showed when the noble raised her voice were real.


    With an unbelievable expression, I look at the mask in front of me.


    If all that flow was a bluff, then Infinite Variety is craftier than Arnold had thought


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s unbelievable. Why the hell would he do that¡­¡±


    ¡°That is a secret. However, I thought that Arnold-san and the other should have thought of this¡­ Impossible, it is like a dream that such an unwanted Relic we found would have been worth more than one hundred million Gils, right?¡±


    I remember the contents of our conversation in the bar previously. Indeed, we were wondering it.


    It was impossible to appraise it and that creepy mask of flesh was sold for two hundred million Gils, it shouldn¡¯t be possible considering Arnoldmon sense.


    If everything was the result of someone manipting behind the scenes, then it could exin this.


    ¡°Thanks to you, we have also achieved our purpose. Thank you very much.¡±


    Sytry makes a small bow but¡­ After that she continues.


    ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t informed about it, Arnold-san and the others got more than what they normally should have got. We are Hunters too, so we can¡¯t let you believe that we have lost to you. What I mean by share¡­ Is as I have just exined.¡±


    Her voice is calm but the strength behind it makes it hard to oppose.


    It is a story hard to agree with. Even if we believe the story of ¡°Infinite Variety¡¯s¡± tactics being true, Arnold and his friends don¡¯t have to hand over their share of money.


    However, by doing this, there is a high chance that the negotiation would be shelved away.


    In one moment, I consider all the advantages and the disadvantage from this situation.


    This time auction, the one who lost was the noble. It would be a hassle if the real price of the product gets discovered.


    Even if Arnold and his friends insist on knowing nothing, if they are being stared at by a powerful nobleman, their future activities as Hunters may be affected.


    Obviously, this isn¡¯t legal, but it is too heavy to face against a Hunter who can manipting information good enough to turn a garbage into a product costing hundreds of million in just a few days.


    It would be another story in the Mist country, but Arnold and his friends have few allies in this Imperial Capital.


    Hay who understands the situation looks up at Arnold with anxiety. The other Members are also pale as if their previous good mood were a lie.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you nning on taking everything?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say that it is our legitimate share. In the first ce, the Imperial Capital is Liz-chan and her friends¡¯ territory. Hmmh? You requested Liz-chan to drink with you, you made Liz-chan wait for so long and all we are asking is only two hundred million, you know? Think yourself as being lucky, or I will kill you.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha! Their share is all the money! They are certainly the ruthless! Asking for interest even though a few days just pasted XD


    But it¡¯s okay even if they refused because Liz just want to crush them and take the money XD


    Thank you again Eric for your big coffee! I will trante an extra part for next Wednesday.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Proud/fierce thief (µÁ¤ÃÈËÃÍ¡©¤·¤¤): Looks like a Japanese idiom, probably being a thief but not being afraid when they got caught on the act or telling everyone that they are thieves.

 Chapter 90，Part2: 2 - Puzzle

    <h4>Chapter90£¬Part2: 2 - Puzzle</h4> <h4>Chapter 90 Puzzle</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Two hundred million? Right now, did she say two hundred million?


    Far from being a share, it is all the money we got from the auction. No¡­ Because the auction organizer charges a fee ording to the winning bid, from Arnold side, it will turn into negative.


    No matter how much this is, that exceed what we can tolerate. To the number that is way high than what they expected, mypanions¡¯ expression became even paler.


    There is no way that we will let it pass. In the first ce, they are underestimating a party of a Level 7 with eight Members too much.


    If I am silently paying here, then this will be the end of our Hunter¡¯s life. The Party will also copse.


    The negotiation is broken. After that, there is no choice but to sh in a contest of strength.


    I will make them regret insulting us. I will show you the power of ¡°Heavy Lightning Strike¡±, a countryside bumpkin you insulted.


    At the moment, when Arnold put strength in his arm, Sytry says in a dumbfound voice.


    ¡°Onee-chan, be silent! There is no way, you can¡¯t get the full amount! Because it is a share. In the first ce, because of the fee Arnold-san and the others will be in the negative¡­ The work must be done properly!¡±


    ¡°Haa? We can just wipe them out and take everything away. Hunters aren¡¯t ordinary people, so we don¡¯t go against the rules, right?¡±


    A dispute has started, in front of the eight Hunters who are ready to go to war.


    I don¡¯t think they are sane. Or are they so confident in their ability?


    Regardless of Liz, Sytry seems like to be a rear guard. I don¡¯t think she can avoid a blow from a vanguard at this distance.


    Sytry ignores Liz, takes out a small bottle out of her potion holster on her waist and put it on the table.


    The transparent but bright yellow liquid inside it shook slightly.


    ¡°One hundred and ten million Gils. That is the share we want, that¡¯s the amount our Leader is looking for.¡±


    The amount obtained at the auction is two hundred million Gils. In that case, it will leave Arnold and his friends with ny million Gils.


    It is still expensive but far better than the previous amount, mypanions looks at each other.


    ¡°I think Arnold-san and the others couldn¡¯t believe it when it exceeded one hundred million, right? That was exact. Arnold-san and the other will keep ny million Gils and we will have one hundred and ten million Gils, so we can keep up our standing and Arnold-san and the others can get more money than they originally nned for. With all this¡­ We can go our separate way.¡±


    This was an exquisitepromise.


    Ny million Gils. It is less than half of two hundred million, but it is much higher than the price Arnold expected to sell it.


    Above all, the amount of one hundred and ten million Gils is certainly high, but it isn¡¯t a staggering amount for ¡°Fallen Mist¡±. If it can allow you to avoid shing with a Certified Level 8 Party, then it is even cheap. For the reasoning well, it isn¡¯t too unconvincing.


    It is fine to ept it. But¡­ I don¡¯t like their attitude.


    Arnold is a Level 7 Hunter. I am being too underwhelmed. Mypanions are indecisive, but this is why Arnold, their Leader has to be strong.


    To begin with, there is one problem with Sytry¡¯s argument. I snort and look down on Sytry.


    ¡°If we transfer the money to you, then we will be suspected of fraud? What will you do about that?¡±


    I don¡¯t know how much power ¡°Strange Grief (The Lamenting Ghost)¡± boasts in this city but they probably don¡¯t control all Zebrudia.


    If there is a dissemination of a rumor concerning this transaction bes public, it wouldn¡¯t only trouble us, it would be the same for ¡°Infinite Variety¡±. And in the worst case scenario Arnold and his friends can still escape from the Imperial Capital but ¡°Strange Grief¡± has in this city, their home.


    To answer that question, Sytry lift the clean ss bottle containing some liquid, wave it and make a mad smile.


    ¡°This is why, we will sell you this potion for one hundred and ten million Gils. It is an Antidote. It is a powerful one, so one bottle will be enough for everyone here. I didn¡¯t think that you will makes us wait for so long. Rather, it is better to get arge amount of it. Was the alcohol delicious? It is a quick examination but from the point of view of an ¡°Alchemist (Renkinjutsu-shi)¡±, what Arnold-san and his friends arecking is¡­ ¡ºResistance¡».¡±


    Did she mix poison in the alcohol!?


    Hay is, all mypanions are pale. I don¡¯t feel any physical pain at the moment but now that she says it, it seems that I was getting drunk way faster than usual.


    This is a high-ss inn. Although it is unlikely that they bribed the tavern¡¯s staff, they did break into our room which was locked up.


    Sytry who looks like a person with somemon sense, suddenly looks more daunting than Liz. The sound of the clock hand is getting louder and louder.


    ¡°Weeell¡­ Which is more important, yourpanion or your money?¡±


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    In front of the multitude of white pieces scattered on my desk, I tilt my head.


    The clock hands meant the work had long begun and a lot of time had passed.


    I rub my eyes that are blurred by my fatigue and make big movement on my stiff shoulders. With the sound of someone knocking, Evaes in.


    When she sees the disastrous scene on my desk which is always empty, she opens her eyes.


    ¡°¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It is a jigsaw puzzle. It is the white one.¡±


    I remembered leaving it aside after I bought it.


    Unlike a regr puzzle, all the piece of puzzle is white and there are one thousand pieces.


    My hobby isn¡¯t jigsaw puzzles, you can understand it as I am a person with a lot of free time.


    For the time being, I manage to piece the outside of the puzzle, from there on the progression isn¡¯t moving forward at all. My head seems to be fuming.


    Eva after dropping her line of sight on the desk, stupefied says.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why so suddenly?¡±


    Because I have nothing to do.


    But of course, I don¡¯t honestly say that. I smile nihilistically, lift a piece of puzzle and show it to her.


    ¡°It is because I did everything that I could.¡±


    Aren¡¯t I badass?


    It can also be said that there are too little things that I could do.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Really?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Right! I would like to prepare some tea and sweets for Ark when he ising back.¡±


    I have to shower him with love. Debt and loans should be kept as low as possible.


    The mask. I will soon get my hands on the Reverse Face (Facial Transformation). When I stand up, Eva promptly stops me.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a job for a n Master. I will be preparing it, so please just sit back and do nothing.¡±


    ¡°Take the best you can. That is right¡­ I think that it will be okay, but tea is good for those who are mentally tired. I am sure that he will be tired of being the Ojou-sama¡¯s opponent.¡±


    ¡°Hai hai.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Wooow Sytry poisoned their drink! So crafty! And that negotiation technique where you ask for wayyyy more, then lower the price so they think that it isn¡¯t unreasonable but in fact it is. XD


    And Cry wtf are you buying a nk puzzle XD But it is certainly cool if someone look at you like that XD


    Because of yesterday website maintenance double post today!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Badass: Rece hard boil to badass because rule of the cool. Sound way cooler when you say badass than hard boil, right?


    Hai: Means yes.

 Chapter 91，Part1: 1 - Strange Grief Want to Retire ③

    <h4>Chapter91£¬Part1: 1 - Strange Grief Want to Retire ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 91 Strange Grief Want to Retire ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Most of the things in this world is made up of things that I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    The reason why I seeded to get to a Certification Level as high as 8 was because mypanions has worked very hard.


    It is already out of proportion with the status and power I have. It is also difficult to meet their expectations and demands.


    So, from now on, I think I will continue to rely on mypanion including Liz, Sytry or maybe Ark.


    The only thing I can do is to work hard for my friends whoe back from the battlefield.


    I will prepare herbal tea and chocte.


    I bought a cake from a famous wester confectionery shop and even set up some candle. I am also cooling a good champagne that seems to be delicious.


    My tension rises up and I started to decorate the n Master room. Eva stupefied looks at me.


    ¡°How about hanging a banner for Ark saying, wee back?¡±


    ¡°¡­ I think you should stop fooling around¡­ As expect even Ark-san¡¯s magnanimous heart isn¡¯t infinite, you know?¡±


    ¡°No, it is infinite.¡±


    And also, I am not fooling around. I just want to convey my sincerity. I just want to convey my passion for masks to him.


    And if possible, I want him to sell it to me at a bargain price. I would be happy if he could sell it to me for about one million Gils. If that is the case, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if I borrow it from the n¡¯s operating funds. Is it impossible?


    ¡°I know, not only tea, if I also prepare a potion effective for mental fatigue¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Did you ask him to do a task soplex?¡±


    Ark hasn¡¯te back after a while.


    ¨¦ir-jou likes Ark. It shouldn¡¯t have been a request with a heavy burden or maybe the dys family has just given them a warm reception.


    Everything would be wasted if they don¡¯te back today. Aside from champagne and chocte, cakes have a short expiration date. I even put on candles. Ipletely didn¡¯t think this through.


    ¡°They arete¡­ Ark-san should have been able to handle most things though.¡±


    ¡°Weeell, sometimes this kind of thing happens.¡±


    Eva¡¯s expression who just finished preparing everything got cloudy a little.


    It is no wonder, I made a pointless request out of nowhere while she was busy. I apologize for the inconvenience I am always causing.


    Since the decoration arepleted, I have nothing to do so I restarted to assemble the puzzle again.


    Why did I buy a fully white puzzle¡­? That was another one of my thoughtlessness actions. Aren¡¯t I badass?


    It is frustrating because I have to check every single piece one at a time. Is this really a piece of this puzzle?


    ¡°¡­ Ano¡­ Should I help you?¡±


    ¡°No, it is fine.¡±


    As expect even I can do a puzzle by myself. This isn¡¯t something meaningful enough to ask for help from Eva who is so busy.


    When I face the puzzle as a way to escape from reality, Liz and Sytry came back after heading off to get some money.


    When shepletely ignores the rules and opens the door, she looks at the n Master room which looks different from the usual and have stars in her eyes.


    ¡°I am back, Cry-chan! Eh? What? A party?¡±


    ¡°That was fast. I am waiting for Ark toe back. It is because I made a request a bit cumbersome.¡±


    ¡°We are back, Cry-san. ¡­ Ah, it is the same as usual then.¡±


    What is the same as usual?


    After Sytryes in, she tries to put a ratherrge bad on the desk but sees the puzzle on it, so she put it on the floor. There are noises of metal bumping against each other.


    She said our money issues so I was wandering if they would head to a Shrine again, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    Sytry reports while smiling.


    ¡°I have seeded to earn one hundred and ten million Gils! Now, you can recoup the money on Lucia-chan¡¯s ount!¡±


    ¡°Eh!? ¡­ How did you do it?¡±


    My mary concept is almost numbed, but one hundred and ten million Gils are a lot of money. It is very helpful that I can recoup the money, but it isn¡¯t an amount you can get by going out on a walk.


    Sytry and Liz quickly answer my question as if they werepeting to get the credit.


    ¡°There is no problem. We properly did this while following all the rules. At the end, there is no one who is unhappy.¡±


    ¡°We properly gave a lesson to those countryside bumpkins who dared to fight with us! It took longer than expected but it was perfect! Geez, when youe to the Imperial Capital, you have to make sure toe and greet Cry-chan!¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right!¡±


    They are really exhrated. One is still fine but if both of them are like that, I don¡¯t feel like I can deal with them.


    I wait a few moments for them to settle down and ask again.


    ¡°And in a nutshell?¡±


    ¡°I sold them a potion I made against drunkenness, so they don¡¯t get a hungover for one hundred and ten million Gils! It seems that even though he is Level 7, he underrated the strengthening of his immune resistance.¡±


    ¡°No matter how high his Level is, he is after all a countryside bumpkin. I also want to be Level 7 but to be a Level 7 in the countryside is kind of¡­ Nee, nee, Cry-chan isn¡¯t there another way?¡±


    A hungover potion for one hundred and ten million Gil¡­ Is it a legitimate business?


    I am not sure but some of the extremely effective potion are sold at an incredibly high price, well if it is a special product made by Sytry, it may not be an impossible story.


    I wonder if I should be an Alchemist and start selling hangover potion¡­


    ¡°And at the same time, I withdrew the request for a Thunder Dragon. Looks like the other Party doesn¡¯t intend to receive it¡­ Thunder Dragons are always expensive, so there isn¡¯t any problem, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, there was something like that. Well, chicken taste better so I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    It was unexpected that Eva gave them that request. Certainly, as Sytry said, chicken taste better so there is no problem.


    It is scary how my memories changed my perception. Perhaps there was a reason why it tasted so good when I ate it at the Shrines.


    Sytry rides on the subject and put her hands together.


    ¡°So, as I thought, so I request them to hunt a ¡°Big Chicken (Kyo Niwatori)¡± instead. If they deliver it, I will cook it again!¡±


    ¡°I said, you bastards are chicken so go hunt some chicken!¡±


    Isn¡¯t Big Chicken usually sold at the butchers¡­ It lives in the wild, but it should have been a request for a Level 1 Hunter to make some pocket money.


    I can feel various emotion in me, but it seems troublesome, so I just stopped talking and just smile.


    There is nothing more to say at this point with Liz¡¯s warlike deration.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ It was really fun. It is a pity that I couldn¡¯t check how strong a Level 7 from the Mist country is, but this is nice sometimes. And I can hit him whenever I want too.¡±


    Liz satisfied makes a big back stretch. Her exposed tanned and supple skin stretch ordingly. Somehow her behavior reminds me of a cat.


    I couldn¡¯t read what the situation was, but as I agree with the principle of growing when you areplimented, I praised her for now.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hit them¡­ Great, great.¡±


    ¡°I would have hit them if Syt didn¡¯t do something unwanted though¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Sytry, great, great.¡±


    I am worried if Liz is alone, but I am relieved that Sytry bes her brakes when they are together. To my casual praise, Sytry shyly puts her hand on her cheeks.


    However, to think that my worries about my debt to Lucia disappear without me doing anything¡­


    I can feel that the situation is turning on my favor. Is it god?


    ¡°Somehow, I feel like this, so I think I will stay at Cry-chan¡¯s ce today.¡±


    ¡°You are troubling Cry-san. Come on, we are going home, Onee-chan! I will let you stay at my ce!¡±


    Liz is surely in a really good mood. She isughing with a glossy look but Sytry is pulling her away.


    It is good that they get along so well. If you have any tips, I would love to hear more from you.


    ¡ì


    My favorite Ark came back onlyte at night.


    When I was doing a puzzle with Eva who finished her work for today, I hear some loud noise from downstairs.


    It is very rare for Ark to break the entrance forbidden rules. The door opens widely in from of me and Eva who are raising our head.


    When I see their appearance when they enter, I unintentionally open my eyes.


    Ark is in tatter. His hair which is always groomed is messed up, his clothe are all loose as if he just returns from the battlefield and he is bleeding.


    Even his expression is harsh. When he looks over the room with his sharp eyes, he immediately blinked at the decorated n Master room.


    In return, I quickly take action and pop a party cracker I have prepared.


    Eva follows after me in a panicked manner. Ark looks like a pigeon being hit by a bean gun. The Party Members whoe in from behind are also in tatter and stupefy like Ark is.


    I don¡¯t know what happened but apparently something huger than what I had imagined happened.


    There is an idiom saying that truth is stranger than fiction. My brain is only melted crap and I am so unlucky, so I was used to unexpected idents.


    This is the first time that Ark is in tatters, but I know how to deal with it.


    When I stood up, I use one of my few special moves in front of Ark who is looking at me with his confused eyes¡­ I release my Sliding Dogeza.


    Since there was a carpet, I slip badly and made one full flip before returning to my dogeza posture. If you want to score point on a range of one hundred, I think I would have scored one hundred and twenty point.


    ¡°I am really sorryyyyyyyyyy!¡±


    ¡°Cry-san!?¡±


    I bow my head while being satisfied with the sess of my dogeza. I don¡¯t know if it was my fault if an ident urred but, in such case, it is better if I bow my head. If it is here, then there is no one else other than Eva.


    Ark says nothing. I fully rotate my brain while feeling his line of sight above my head.


    What could have happened for Ark to end up in tatter when he is called the strongest in the Imperial Capital? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Cry didn¡¯t you know you are the godfather in the Hunter business? That¡¯s why you can escape even if you sell a hangover potion for 110 million gils XD


    And a sliding roling dogeza looks like your skills are growing XD


    And I think it would be so funny if Ark did realize that you just slipped and said nothing XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Ano: Excuse me or well


    Nee, nee: Japanese for hey


    Great: Here it is ¡°Erai¡± like how youpliment a cat or a kid for doing something good.

 Chapter 91，Part2: 2 - Strange Grief Want to Retire ③

    <h4>Chapter91£¬Part2: 2 - Strange Grief Want to Retire ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 91 Strange Grief Want to Retire ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    His fighting abilities are extraordinary even among all Hunters. When ites to how strong he is, then it is so extraordinary that none of the monster in ¡°Strange Grief¡± can win on a one-on-one duel against him.


    You might wonder if this is all he can do for the one called strongest but the Shrine we capture in our Party are Higher Level than theirs, even though there should be a difference in the Mana Material absorbed, he is still stronger than us, so it can¡¯t only be possible with extraordinary talent.


    And this kind of Ark bes all tattered. If a monster strong enough to make Ark fight with all his might and stille back tattered, appears in the Imperial Capital, it would have been a big incident, but there was nothing about it. So, the next thing I can only think is that a monster that Ark can¡¯t fight at full strength has appeared.


    So, there is only one possibility.


    I can¡¯t believe how Ark who is always so cheerful, speaks in such a bad mood tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ What are you doing, suddenly, lowering your head?¡±


    ¡°Ojou-sama threw a tantrum, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Tan, tantrum, you say?¡±


    Bingo.


    I am sure Ark couldn¡¯t respond like an adult when the Ojou-sama presented him the mask on her high horse.


    There is no mistake, he must have said that he doesn¡¯t need it or that Cry would be happy about it.


    And when she heard this, the Ojou-sama started to sulk, exploded and threw a tantrum. The reason why Ark is tattered is probably because he had a hard time restraining the violent Ojou-sama.


    There is no mistake, even the strongest Ark can¡¯t raise his hand on the small monster.


    I raise my head and push away the trembling Ark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Ark. I thought that it would have gone smoothly if it was you, Ark! I would have never expected that you would need to do so much hard work. Maybe I didn¡¯t speak enough.¡±


    There are remorse and frustration inside of me.


    It was my fault that I couldn¡¯t predict that. I should have told him to not offend the Ojou-sama.


    However, if you think it calmly, it would be normal to think that Ark can dealt with this problem without any trouble.


    It is certain that I have some fault as I am the one who made the request, but I can¡¯t say that Ark was faultless.


    ¡°But you know, Ark. Don¡¯t you think it was needless to say to not piss off the Ojou-sama?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    ¡°In the first ce, didn¡¯t you have an excellent Mage in your Party. If the Ojou-sama started to rampage, you could have use ¡ºHypnos Cage (Sleeping Shackles) ¡»or whatever it was necessary. I would have order Lucia to do that.¡±


    It seems that Ark main magic is attack magic and body strengthening magic but, in his party, there is also an excellent Mage who has mastered a wide variety of magic.


    Isabe Melnes with her light purple hair peculiar from the northern people, raises her eyebrow when she hears me.


    ¡°Haaaa!? Are you saying, my technique is inferior to Lucia¡¯s!? I used it! I used it and it didn¡¯t work!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ Ah, it was like this¡­ Somehow, I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ You see, it is fine. Everyone has some areas where they aren¡¯t good at. Like me, I am not good in everything. However, it is better to learn how to use abnormal condition type magic because it can be useful in case of an emergency. If you want, I will talk to Lucia¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t try tofort me!¡±


    Isabe cheeks be red and she stomps on the ground.


    To think that she couldn¡¯t make an ordinary Ojou-sama who isn¡¯t a Hunter or anything, to sleep¡­ I thought she was an excellent Mage, but I wonder if it wasn¡¯t the case.


    I take a deep sigh and reach out for the decoration in the n Master room. Eva is standing while looking uneasy and asking herself what she should do.


    ¡°For the time being, I was waiting because I thought you would being back soon. We have cakes and I also prepared some champagne.¡±


    Seeing the twinkling decoration on the ceiling, the priestess Yu says amazed.


    ¡°So, so many decoration¡­¡±


    ¡°I decorate it with my own hand. In the middle of it, it got really fun¡­ There are even candles too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It is my bad. I wouldn¡¯t have thought that it will takes so long¡­ I thought that Ark could have done it in a smarter way.¡±


    I didn¡¯t overestimated Ark. He managed to be so popr and unlike me, he is as good as his reputation says.


    Why would I think that he will struggle against one single Ojou-sama.


    Ark keep being expressionless and didn¡¯t say anything for a while but he finally breathe deeply.


    ¡°¡­ Cry, you are¡­ Using too few words. I don¡¯t know everything.¡±


    ¡°It was my bad.¡±


    ¡°I heard that ¨¦ir-sama did something rude to you. You also warned her that it was a dangerous Relic. But still¡­ if it was you Cry, you should have been able to do it in a better way.¡±


    ¡°It was my bad.¡±


    ¡°It is okay to involve me, but it isn¡¯t good to involve unrted citizen. Wasn¡¯t it you the n Master who decided to implement the rule to not bother ordinary citizen?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say enough. I could have done it better. This is exactly true.


    I didn¡¯t mean anything bad, but it isn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t mean anything bad that the story is fine.


    I reflect on it higher than the mountains and deeper than the sea.


    ¡°There is no way that I would think it would be something so important. What you said Ark, is absolutely true, so from now on I will try to only involve Ark as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t reflect at all.¡±


    Isabe stretch my cheek and looks at me.


    It is a fact that I regret it. No, it can be said that everything is wrapped up.


    But more than that, I am relieved that Ark didn¡¯t think about leaving the n.


    Ark is one of the few fighting friends my childhood friends have. I didn¡¯t mean it like they are always fighting each other but that they are still friends even after a fight. Their violent impulse will explode if they aren¡¯t release regrly, so Ark is their best partner.


    ¡°So¡­ That¡­ After all, did you get your hand on it?¡±


    It isn¡¯t really the timing to ask this, but I can¡¯t not confirm it.


    To my question, Ark throws out a leather bag that he had in a bad mood.


    ¡°I struggled. I really struggled. It was hard to hold down ¨¦ir-sama who was rampaging while holding her sword. The speed of her attack was on another level, it was exerting her power to the very limit of her physical strength. I managed to pull them apart, but what exactly is that? She didn¡¯t try to wear it by herself, but it seems to have jumped at her¡­¡±


    In the middle of it I couldn¡¯t hear what Ark was saying.


    I feels like I got a present for my birthday. I unravel the string on the bag in trance and stick my hand inside. Ark and the others open their eyes as if they were startled.


    So nostalgic, this unpleasant sensation when touching it, it is like putting your hand inside damp flesh.


    ¡°Cry, it is dangerous¡­ Careless action isn¡¯t¡­¡±


    I raise the flesh mask I took out. I have just lost it not so long ago, but I miss it very much.


    Blood vessels are coursing through the pink flesh. Ah, how disgusting! Fantastic! Excellent!


    At the time when I was solidified because of being so impressed, the opened mouth starts to move without me touching it.


    ¡°So much, power. When I thought I got myself a masterpiece, but to think there was a warrior who can easily suppress someone who was enhanced. Well, well, well, the people of this age are stronger than what I remember, eh. I need to change my standards.¡±


    !? It is speaking!?


    I feel some vibration on my hands.


    The ¡ºReverse Face¡» I had until recently was just a mask, it didn¡¯t talk or move by itself.


    Among the Relic I have, there are no Relic that speak or move by itself.


    ¡°In, Infinite Variety¡­ Well¡­ It was my mistake. I thank you for sending Ark.¡±


    From behind the door, a familiar figure appears.


    However, at that time I was pressing the flesh mask onto my face.


    ¡°Hii!?¡±


    Ark and the others scream. The disgusting feeling on the back of my head moves. Apparently it has a convenient function to fix the mask so that it doesn¡¯te off my face. Awesome!


    ¡°Uooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh.¡±


    The fleshed mask roars. And then, a voice in my brain echoes.


    ¡ºThis, this is¡­ Muscle E-, Agility E-, Physical Strength E-, Magic E-, Growth E-, motivation zero, overall rating, seven points. ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask) ¡» hasn¡¯t reached the standard for activation. It will now be forcibly release.¡»


    The mask quivers as if he was running away me.


    The empty eye holes in the mask miserably let go of me, a tentacle like string which was fixed on the back of my head helplessly falls down.


    My motivation is sky diving. I sigh deeply and the mask naturallye off when I remove my hand.


    This is very simr, but it isn¡¯t the ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡»at alllllllll!


    It is a scam! Damn it, to think that there are many kinds of such a disgusting mask, I totally didn¡¯t expect that.


    I want to sue the developer who made Relics base on this. Developers are probably people from who-know-how-many previous civilizations, so it isn¡¯t possible though.


    ¡­ Well, let¡¯s put up with the fact that I got my hand on a rare Relic.


    ¡°A defected product, this is unexpected. Eva, have a ss case ready. ¡­ Areh, what happen?¡±


    Eva is, well it is pretty usual, but Ark who is always unmoved to what I do is also looking at me dumbfounded. And all the other Members are hiding behind Ark, the only one who stands next to him is ¨¦ir, but she is pale and quivering. There are some tears in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­ N, no, nothing at all¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I forgot to ask you. Can I keep it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, aaah. Don¡¯t want it. I¡¯ll give it! I will give it to you. I tried to get my hand on a Relic you wanted, it was my mistake! I will never, I will never do it againnn! Forgive meee!¡±


    ¨¦ir-jou cries and raises her voice. Well, of course you don¡¯t need a Relic looking like this.


    However, even though I worked so hard, this was the result.


    As I misjudged a Relic, it means I am disqualified as a Relic collector. I will bury this mistake deep inside my memory and take it to my grave.


    I change my mind, look at everyone andugh.


    ¡°Well, I end up with the result I wanted but I specially prepared a cake. Let¡¯s eat it together. There are also candles too?¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Ahaha Cry just put on the mask like that and everyone was afraid XDDD


    So it is now confirmed that Cry is really weak and doesn¡¯t have a hidden strength or something. And even the mask can¡¯t change it XD


    And Cry why are you so obsess with candle XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Japanese idiom to say that he is deeply contemting what he did.


    Areh: Japanese ¡°eh?¡±.

 Chapter 92，Part1: 1 - Mask

    <h4>Chapter92£¬Part1: 1 - Mask</h4> <h4>Chapter 92 Mask</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Are you fine with the toughest one?¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you. That helps.¡±


    Eva brought back arge ss case on a cart.


    My private room is a hidden room. Although it is a simple mechanism so any Hunter can notice it, but it isn¡¯t like I can let anyone from the exterior get in.


    My private room which was supposed to be spacious has little space left because of I have too many Relics.


    Relics are for me something to collect but also weapons I can use. If I put it in a ce where I can¡¯t reach it immediately, I will forget it when I need it.


    Well, I don¡¯t really use them, and they aren¡¯t really powerful, but it is for the mood.


    I will ask for Luke and the others help when they are back to tidy this ce, so for now I will put it in a corner.


    It is a very sturdy case made of a special ss material. It is also used in exhibition like in museums and many other thing, moreover it can withstand Hunters¡¯ power to some extent.


    I open the heavy lid with a lot of effort and depressedly put the fake ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡» in it.


    The expression I had shown no sign of changing back to normal. The mood is even worse if I drop my eyes.


    ording to the story I heard from Ark, this mask seems to have made amotion bytching into the Ojou-sama.


    The strength of the Ojou-sama has been greatly enhanced and she was more powerful than a Mid-Level Hunter.


    If this is true, it is a Relic I have been searching for many years.


    Although it has an exaggerate name for a Relic, it is after all just a Relic, a tool to be used.


    In my collection, there are many that can¡¯t be used without a user with some degree of ability. If I could easily enhance my power with this mask, I wouldn¡¯t have to spend so much time wary about everything.


    Inside the ss case, there is a mask with a weak expression on it, I check onest time with the mask just in case.


    ¡°Neee, is it really impossible?¡±


    Normally if you talk to a Relic you will be treated as crazy.


    However, the mouth hole in the mask start to slowly move after my question was asked.


    ¡°It is impossible. With our power, we can¡¯t unlock yourtent potential. Go look for a mask with higher specification. However, if you go for further than us, then it will be a military one where the wearers body can¡¯t withstand the bacsh and only limited users can use it¡­¡±


    Was it feeling lonely? I sigh deeply while gazing on the talkative mask.


    Apparently, this mask has the power to bring out thetent potential of the wearer.


    However, this is why, as my potential is that of a crappy small fry, it seems to be unable to release it.


    It isn¡¯t limited to this mask, there are many Relic that have certain conditions to be fulfil before you are able to use it. In other words, it has showed me that mytent potential was less than an Ojou-sama from a noble house. Isn¡¯t this world too harsh on me?


    I sigh and talk to myself tofort myself.


    It has a disappointing performance, but it is fine because of its rarity. I have never heard of a mask able to speaks and even less for someone to be able to touch one. It will stop moving if its magic power is empty, but it may be a good partner to talk to.


    The Relic have some backbone in it. It looks incredibly ugly, but this Relic must have been created like this because someone wanted it to be like this.


    Even if it can bring out mytent potential, it seems to even strengthen your emotions, I doubt if this is worth two hundred million Gils but as I got it for free, I have noint on it.


    But I still wanted the ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡».


    Eva who is behind me, listened to my conversation with the mask while covering her mouth with a horrifying expression.


    ¡°Ano¡­ Cry-san, about that mask¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmh? Maybe you want to wear it, Eva? I don¡¯t think you should do it.¡±


    If Eva wears it and bes stronger than me, my heart will shatter in a thousand piece like a ss.


    ¡°You are wrong.¡±


    When Eva hears my word, she gives me a crazy look and says as if she gave up on something.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe¡­ Isn¡¯t this a ¡ºLibrary (Knowledge Warehouse) ¡»? It is the first time I see one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­ Eh?


    At the moment I heard those words, a lightning bolt run through me. I raise my eyebrow and check the mask one more time.


    The mask is talking dissatisfiedly.


    ¡°Our name is ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask) ¡», we are the one who evolve people. We are disappointed to be with people who can¡¯t even understand this.¡±


    I am a fool. I am someone who collect more Relics than anyone else, but I didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    A mask that speaks as if it has an ego. ¡ºLibrary (Knowledge Warehouse) ¡». It meets all the criteria.


    I nodded affirmatively while being embarrassed.


    ¡°¡­ You did well to find out.¡±


    ¡°Well, I am also studying about Relics, so if it shows us so much, even I can see it. ¡­¡­ Even though it should appear with an astronomical probability¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have thought there will be a day when I can see it with my own two eyes¡­¡±


    For some reason, Eva¡¯s expression is lingering on it. Normally, I should be more impressed, but I missed the timing. As always, I always fail when it matters the most. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry¡¯s case does remind me of Kaettekite mo Fantasy, the MC is also all E but there is a hidden stat call skill and he got S on it and that¡¯s how he is so OP! He also got a tragic past as we start the story after hee back from the isekai, so I really liked it, like in Arrow. Doesn¡¯t underestimate thing just because he is OP, think about thing in arge scale, being a vignte and adhering to his code and not like in most isekai genre where they can do everything without consequence or being a regr citizen but still being able to kill everything on its. That shouldn¡¯t be possible unless you are a psychopath in the first ce! At least show us some PTSD or remorse for a few weeks for killing someone. Even some soldierse back with PTSD after a mission and isekai MC kill everything but no remorse or just for one day and it doesn¡¯t exist anymore. Sorry for my rant but it needed toe out.


    TL;DR Kaettekite mo Fantasy is a good novel


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    He speak in plural when he talks about himself, like a king does in anime.

 Chapter 92，Part2: 2 - Mask

    <h4>Chapter92£¬Part2: 2 - Mask</h4> <h4>Chapter 92 Mask</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡ºLibrary (Knowledge Warehouse) ¡».


    It isn¡¯t a name of a Relic, but a generic name for Relics with a certain characteristic.


    Eva takes a deep breath and her body trembles. She seems a little more excited than usual.


    Her usual calm voice is slightly in a higher tone.


    ¡°It is depending on the content but Cry-san, your debt may disappear. I was wondering of it was your usual illness but this¡­¡±


    Sytry also said it but illness, illness¡­ Isn¡¯t it too mean?


    So, among all the Relics, do you know what is the most expensive Relic that are ever traded?


    A holy sword which can break a mountain or cut the sea in one swing?


    A bracelet which allows you to freely fly around when you equip it?


    A magic bag which allows you to store a castle like an item?


    Wrong.


    The lot which was knocked down at the highest bid price in history and perhaps the most famous Relic¡­ Is a certain book type Relic.


    ¡ºBook of Sand¡».


    A Relic that was named from the color of its cover¡­ It was a picture book summarizing all the types of Relic that existed in the age of Highly Advance Magic Technologic Civilization.


    It was probably something that was created at the peak of their civilization. The book didn¡¯t have any special ability, but it had enough information on it to change yourmon sense.


    Most of the Relics found in Shrines is from one of the huge civilization that has once existed, it is a product from the Highly Advance Magic Technologic Civilization in which mankind prospered with mass-produced magic tool with diverse and powerful effect. And that book reveals the power of more than fifty percent of the unknown Relics that had been discovered until then.


    Some say that the discovery of the ¡ºBook of Sand¡» marked the beginning of Treasure Hunters Era.


    I don¡¯t know where the book is now. However, the one who found and sold the book created a country with the money.


    This was the beginning of the worldrgest kingdom for more than a thousand year until now, the Myl Kingdom.


    This is a fairy tale known by every Hunters.


    ¡ºLibrary (Knowledge Warehouse) ¡».


    It is a generic term for items that gives information about the civilization that the Relice from to its owner.


    There are various shapes. Starting with the book type, there are poster type and monument type. There are various type but isn¡¯t it the first mask type?


    Although those kinds of Relic rarely appear, it is very useful from a academic stand point and it is bought at a tremendously high price.


    I don¡¯t know how much knowledge it possesses but as it has a certain amount of intelligence and we canmunicate with it verbally then I can¡¯t imagine how expensive this could be sold.


    It is totally unexpected.


    ¡°Was two hundred million too cheap?¡±


    ¡°It might still be cheap if it was ten time this¡­¡±


    As a bonus, I didn¡¯t even pay for it.


    Most of the information in the ¡ºBook of Sand¡» is known as it has been spread for thousands of years since it was found.


    In other words, this mask has a high probability for not being a product from the Highly Advance Magic Technologic Civilization because information on this era are already known. Then it means, even if the performance of the Relic is left aside, you can get a considerable amount of money if you hand it over to the country. It is not a mistake to say that my debt will be gone.


    You would even get honor and fame. Zebrudia¡¯s Emperor is famous for following the doctrine of meritocracy. My Certification Level may increase, and if I handle it badly, I may even get a peerage.


    ¡­ But it was ¨¦ir-jou who won the bid. Should I return it?


    When I recall the figure of the girl who was eating the cake this ¡¾Infinite Variety¡¿ rmended and had her eyes open to its heavenly taste, I twist my neck.


    No matter the reason once she gave it to me, I don¡¯t have any obligation to give it back, If she know that she had handed over a ¡ºLibrary (Knowledge Warehouse) ¡», what would that prideful Ojou-sama think¡­?


    Eva murmurs with a serious expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s negotiate carefully. Whether the other party should be apany or a noble¡­ Or maybe we should directly talk to the ruler of another country. The Myr Kingdom seems to have been focusing on collecting ¡ºLibrary (Knowledge Warehouse) ¡» for many years.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t sell it, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh!? ¡­ Didn¡¯t you make a n to get it and sell it¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Have you ever saw me buying a Relic for the purpose of reselling it?¡±


    I have bought some at a high price from resellers, but I have never sold one.


    I didn¡¯t realize it was a ¡ºLibrary (Knowledge Warehouse) ¡», so it isn¡¯t the ce for me to proudly say it but I¡­ Am a Relic Collector.


    I can¡¯t use it, so I will sell it at a high price. If I sell a rare Relic for that reason, then I am disqualified as a collector.


    Eva eyes be round and argues in a panic.


    ¡°¡­ It is beyond the reach of a single individual. It is certainly valuable, but I think it is for Cry-san¡¯s good to take all the information possible and let it go¡­¡±


    ¡°This is why it is a secret for both of us, only me and Eva.¡±


    ¡°I think it would also be known by Ark and the people around dys-kyo¡­¡±


    Indeed, ¨¦ir-jou knows that the mask can speak and has a high degree of intelligence.


    If her eyes aren¡¯t blind like me then it isn¡¯t strange if she finds out that the mask is a ¡ºLibrary (Knowledge Warehouse) ¡».


    I can probably seal Ark¡¯s mouth. He is a man with little desire for material thing or honor, he is the perfect book model of a Treasure Hunter.


    I have been thinking for a while but in the end, I decide to leave it to heaven and my luck as usual. It isn¡¯t like I am doing anything wrong, so it will be fine one way or another.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Weell, it will be fine, surely. For the time being, please send a get-well cake to ¨¦ir-jou. It is the candy and the whip strategy. Don¡¯t forget the candles¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Understood. ¡­¡­ Even though it was a change to pay back your debt¡­¡±


    Eva agrees while feeling a little dissatisfied.


    I am sorry for all the inconvenience I am causing. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    This part reminds me of The Simpson S25E15. The Van Houtten sued Homer and Marge because they bought a famous painting from them without both party knowing it, to know who own the right to have the painting.


    Seriously why are you obsess with candle? Did something happen to you before because you forgot to put candle? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 93，Part1: 1 - Achievement

    <h4>Chapter93£¬Part1: 1 - Achievement</h4> <h4>Chapter 93 Achievement</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Do you understand? Ti, what I mean by troubled is¡­ I feel that way because youck ability. Whether it is experience or ability that you arecking, well-trained humans shouldn¡¯t get into trouble so easily!¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes. Onee-sama. But¡­¡±


    ¡°Not but. But, but then! I have already told you many times, right? How many times should I tell you before you understand?¡±


    Her fiery eyes are looking down at Tino as if there were strong mes on it. Tino¡¯s Shisho, Liz Smart is shorter than Tino, but every single time Tino shrunk in front of her.


    The ce they are right now is in the living room of Tino¡¯s house. Liz¡¯s figure of sittingfortably on the chair and crossing her legs seems to be more overbearing than the house owner.


    As a matter of fact, the house Tino rented is also one of the ces where Liz use as her base when she stays in the Imperial Capital. This is why there are two sets of beds, chairs and tes even though she lives alone.


    While Liz jumps over, she takes the palm-sized silver treasure chest I was working on. She moves carefully the silver wire lock-picking tool inserted into the keyhole.


    On top of the table, there were countless other treasure chests with various type of lock. It was used as practice for a ¡°Thief (Tozoku)¡± to unlock treasure chests.


    Unlocking rarely found treasure chests from a Shrines is an important role for Thieves.


    Particrly, treasure chests are different from Relics which appear only one at a time. If you find one, there are often multiple items inside, and for Hunters discovering one can be consider as having a lot of luck.


    And unfortunate stories about Thieves having to carry a heavy treasure chest back because they couldn¡¯t open it, is often told as a funny story among Hunters. And for Thieves, that is a very shameful story.


    In order to unlock a treasure chest, it is necessary to have lock picking techniques from every corner of the world to open a lock of a treasure chest appearing in a Shrine.


    Check the shape and the material of the chest, confirm if there is a trap before opening it and in some case break the chest without trying to open the lock and many more. The job of Thieves require you to make a judgement depending on the situation, it has often more thing to do than a pure vanguard job.


    A Thief can¡¯t do its job by just counting the number of monsters he killed. Tino is afraid of her bloodthirsty Shisho, Liz, but there were many asions for Tino to learn lock-picking technique with her.


    ¡°Every hardship can be tranted as trials. Those who run away from adversity will always remain small fries no matter how long they are Hunters, people grow when they ovee though trials! If youin, then don¡¯t do it from the start!¡±


    Liz throw the treasure chest in her hand on the table.


    Tino hurriedly catch it and the chest on her hands opens without making a single sound.


    ¡°That scum is having a hard time right now because he was idling around. He should at least be able wipe his own ass!¡±


    Tino thinks she was absolutely right.


    Liz¡¯s training is rigorous but Tino isn¡¯t afraid or dissatisfied of it because she knows that her Shisho is also imposing the same kind of training on herself. It is just that she doesn¡¯t show it in front of other people¡­ High-Level Hunters isn¡¯t something you can be with just talent only.


    But then. Tino put the sample of treasure chests on the table and terrifyingly says.


    ¡°But, Onee-sama. Greg isn¡¯t a merchant, but a Hunter¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Cry-chan¡¯s advice is telling him to not just polish his hunting skills just because he is a Hunter!¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Tino recalls the sight of his acquaintance Hunter whon a few days after winning the Golem, is suffering from various troubles because he took Tino¡¯s ce at the auction. She lowers her gaze.


    It isn¡¯t like she holds special feeling for Greg but as she isn¡¯t a coldblooded woman, Tino feels bad for Greg who is suffering instead of her when she should have been on the receiving end of it.


    One billion was the highest bid between all the lot that was knocked down on the auction that day. It was probably bad that Greg won while he wasn¡¯t representing anyone and participated as an individual, moreover he is just a Mid-Level Hunter.


    Greg has been gued by various troubles since he won the bid instead of Tino. He got a lot of loan offer, he was being sought by many dubious people, many merchants proposed him multiple business proposals, and he even got noticed by a lot of nobles.


    I met Greg by change and his face has lost weight as he wasn¡¯t familiar with the trials, he said that he is trying to not go to any ce with a lot of people.


    Compared to the trials that Tino has experienced so far, the gist of his trial is quite different. Compared to being driven into a corner in a Shrine, there is still less danger for your life but the burden on his mental might be on a higher end.


    Even so, I think it is as expect of a Hunter with a long background that the information about him acting as a proxy or whose proxy he was, wasn¡¯t leaked. Maybe his ability to judge when to run ording to the situation is better than Tino¡¯s.


    That is also why you can say that he is having a hard time now¡­


    When I consulted with Shisho when I came back, she responded like that, it was only strict words.


    When Liz stared at Tino who was at a loss of words, she continues to speak while maintaining her high attitude.


    ¡°In the first ce, you can stop being like this, Ti. Right now, Syt ismanding some people to monitor him. Why would you think Cry-chan purposely set up a Mid-Level Hunter as a proxy who isn¡¯t even from ¡°Footprint¡±?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡±


    Tino lost her word when she hears that.


    At that time, it was Tino¡¯s fault as shecked preparation that Greg who was next to her, had to win the bid for her, it was just a coincidence. At least, Tino didn¡¯t expected this to happen.


    ¡°After all, the opponents are also professionals, so they were very wary when they were participating in the auction. I looked up who was on the other side, but it was a proxy and all their information were concealed, even when I interrogated the proxy, they didn¡¯t reveal anything. But we are the one possessing what they want, if they really want to get it back, then they can only hired specialize people to steal it, right? And when that happen, we will get a little bit closer on them.¡±


    ¡°Bu, but it was my decision to let Greg take part in the auction instead of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaah. It is because Cry-chan already knows all of Ti¡¯s miserable point.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°In truth, I would have beat you to a pulp but as Cry-chan has already took that into consideration, I can¡¯t me you. You understand, right?¡±


    As Tino weeps on her harsh words, Liz crack her finger with a slight smile.


    I should say as expected of him. At first nce, it only looks like a coincidence but Tino has repeatedly seen Master¡¯s abilities. I don¡¯t think Shisho¡¯s words are a lie.


    However, no matter how many times she sees it, Tino feels awe before being impress. And at the same time, I realize once again, why, even thought my scary Onee-sama has me as a disciple, Master still doesn¡¯t have any disciple.


    ¡°Weeell, Syt is supposed to have thin out the dangerous one¡­ He can probably manage it by himself because it was Cry-chan¡¯s insight. Until then, try to not get close to him as much as possible because if they get suspicious now and back down, it would be troublesome. I don¡¯t think Cry-chan will leave after doing this, but¡­ Dealing with human is a hasslepare to dealing with Phantoms and monsters¡­ You understand, right Ti?¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes. Onee-sama¡­¡±


    Tino just nod her head up and down when she hears her.


    At the same time as Liz being an excellent Thief, she is also a ¡°Bounty Hunter (Shokin Kubi)¡± who had destroyed numerous criminal Parties and criminal organizations. Tino is also sometimes tagging along in the name of training.


    Human criminals are more troublesome than Phantoms or Monsters. Even if their ability is low, they possess intelligence and they use it with malicious intent. There are also times when you can¡¯t do anything because of thew. It isn¡¯t easy to catch someone who is wanted even as Hunters.


    I am a little sorry for Greg, but there is nothing Tino can do if she says it like this. I can just believe in Master¡¯s insight.


    ¡°I was thinking that Tino would have being squeeze dry by Cry-chan this time, you know. But looking at this time case, it seems that even the small fry Ti has a ¡ºRole¡» to y that I can¡¯t do¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s training¡­¡­¡±


    Even the training given by Shisho is always causing me to be half-dead, half-alive. I can¡¯t imagine what kind of training it can be for Shisho to say, ¡ºSqueeze me dry¡».


    It is very mortifying that all of my miserable point is already known but, I feel that this kind of training is a little too early for me. I want to join Strange Grief but only after I possess enough ability ¡­ It is in the end a goal in the future.


    I was almost killed just by being thrown into the ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿ but that doesn¡¯t count as a trial for Master. Then that mean¡­


    ¡­ It is too early. It is still too early for me, Masterrr. I am already doing my best by just being trained by Onee-sama¡­


    Just thinking about it and I am already wavering, but then I hear a sound of knocking on the door. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I didn¡¯t post yesterday because I tranted Danmachi What IF story the author made! Damn that was so touching! !


    Moreover I don¡¯t know why but I had to redo and reread this part multiple time before having something readable like this. It was just weird, I think it is because it started in the middle of the conversation and because I am tired¡­


    I like how no one realizing that it is all just a coincidence. Like Sentou Jousai?: Masurawo, I love how in that novel Hideo did everything by just bluffing through. But in middle of the novel his bluff was seen through. But then the best part is him returning and calling the bluff that people had seen through that it was not a bluff. He made a big speech to make people question if everything was really just a bluff and not all part of his n making everyone doubt if he really was a master tactician XD


    I wish that happen to Cry too. People discover his lies but at the end he says everything was his n. From his raise to his decline and people revere him again XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 93，Part2: 2 - Achievement

    <h4>Chapter93£¬Part2: 2 - Achievement</h4> <h4>Chapter 93 Achievement</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I stand up and turn my eyes to the main entrance door.


    I have many acquaintances but only a few numbers of peoplese to my house. This is because Tino has a terrifying Shisho who changes how she behave based on her mood of the day.


    I confirm that Shisho¡¯s mood today isn¡¯t that bad and open the door.


    .


    Shisho opens her eyes to the face that appear behind the door. The visitor is a gray-haired old man with a severe face¡­ It is Martis, the owner of the Relic store ¡ºMagiz Tail¡». Wearing a thin, dirty apron, he is holding a small box under his arm.


    When he sees Tino, his eyes be slightly softer. When he clears his throat, he says in an apologetic tone.


    ¡°Aaah, Jou-chan. Sorry, foring unannounced. I have finished with the appraisal of the Relic you broughtst time but¡­ I was wondering if you didn¡¯t forget about it as thosest days were so messy. Wasn¡¯t this something Jou-chan found?¡±


    As he said, that matter wentpletely over my head. At that time, the interest of Master shifted to the mask and he waspletely overwhelmed by it.


    Well in the first ce, Tino has already offer that Relic to Master so it isn¡¯t hers anymore, but I can¡¯t say I forget it, so I receive the small gift box.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Martis-chan? Can you stop giving things to my Ti without my permission? Your Oku-san will catch wind of it, you know? If you don¡¯t like it then bring a strong Relic that Cry-chan likes. For the special asion, each time you bring him one, I will lend you Ti for each day. But I will kill you if there is any scar on her.¡±


    ¡°You were here, little girl¡­ Who is going to touch her, you stupid crap! It is the same as the kid but each and every single one of you teasing me¡­¡±


    When Shisho opens her light mouth, Martis yell until his face was red. It is the usual exchange that has been repeated many times since Tino became her disciple.


    When I open the box, I found the bracelet and a paper with the result of the appraisal on it.


    ¡°Why did you bring it to Ti instead of Cry-chan? Scaaaary. Your granddaughter will catch wind of this, you know? Cecille-chan was it? If you don¡¯t like it then bring a Relic that will please Cry-chan.¡±


    ¡°Whe, where did you hear that na¡­ You are too noisy! It is a Relic found by Jou-chan. In the first ce, my store rarely has Relic that the kid wants! If you are a Hunter, shouldn¡¯t you go look for it yourself!¡±


    ¡°You used to sell a lot of good thing before, right? Recently, I just told this to Gark-chan, but did you lose your touch?¡±


    ¡°It is because the kid bought all the unsold stock I have at a high price! Tell him to sometime sell them instead of just buying!¡±


    Aside from the skirmish between Tino¡¯s Shisho and Martis-san, Tino looks through the instructions.


    ¡°¡ºMirage Form (Dancing Glow) ¡»? An optical image projector? Effective range, one meter. If you master it, you can make a doll dance in the palm of your hand¡­¡­¡±


    This is¡­ A product that is difficult to evaluate.


    Hunter prefer simple yet powerful and useful Relic. As far as Tino knows, the easier it is to use and the more effective it is, so the higher the price will be. Like a bottle of water that infinitely spring water or shoes that increase your agility or a sword that can send a flying sh.


    ¡°It is a rare item. At least it isn¡¯t something a newbie can find in the in Column Ruins.¡±


    On one hand, this bracelet is difficult to judge. An optical image projection device means that it can create an illusion within a certain range.


    I don¡¯t think I can use it if you just look at the specification. However, the effective range is quite narrow, and the operation seems to beplicated. Even if I n to sell it, it would be quite doubtful if it would sell.


    I think it is a quite a peaceful Relic as it is a Relic I got ording to Master¡¯s instructions.


    And then, the bracelet that was inside the box disappeared. I look around in a hurry and see Shisho who had been arguing with Martis until a while ago, having the bracelet and observing it seriously.


    After being silent for a while, she looks at Tino and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This, I will be in charge of giving it. It is fine, right? Ti.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ye, yes. Of course. Onee-sama.¡±


    After I ept it by reflex as usual, Shisho hugged the bracelet in her arm and turn around on the spot with an unprecedented good mood.


    In front of Martis, whose eyes bes round, Shisho says in a joyful voice.


    ¡°Yatta! This will definitively make Cry-chan happy. Ti, great job. I will buy you a new dagger next time!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eh? To that point!? A, ano, O¡­ Onee-sama¡­ That¡­ Wait, a sec¡­¡±


    It is rare for Shisho to give Tino a present.


    I regret it and try to refuse her but before that, something behind me stops me. It is a familiar voice who called out to Shisho who was in a good mood.


    ¡°Wait a second, Onee-chan! Shouldn¡¯t we go at it fairly here? Nee, Ti-chan.¡±


    Before I knew it, the other Onee-sama is standing behind me while *niko niko* smiling.


    She ces a hand on my shoulder and my body trembles. When Shisho hear her voice, her smile disappears.


    ¡°Haaaa? Ti is my disciple, so of course what she finds is mine, okay? Why are you barging in?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who bothered Cry-san, in the first ce the reason everything started this time was because Onee-chan was saying that she wanted to train with my Golem, so this time you should give it to me. I think Ti-chan is also thinking that it is better to do that, right? Right?¡±


    The intimidating voice of Shisho doesn¡¯t seem to work against Sytry, her sibling.


    As if saying a prerecorded line, Sytry Onee-sama smoothly return the ball and finally asks for Tino¡¯s consent.


    Her voice isn¡¯t as rumbling as Liz but the power inside it only allow one answer, for me to agree with her. Finally, she adds by whispering something to me.


    ¡°If you let me handle it, next time¡­ I will buy you a new dagger and a pretty dress.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Let the sister fight begin! XD


    And poor Tino who is in the middle this, it is like she is in the middle of two trenches without knowing where to go and is crouching as close as possible to the ground to evade the bullet. XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus


    Oku-san: Means madam for the wife of the owner.


    Cecille: It is written ¥»¥·©` but Cecille sound better. But you don¡¯t need to think too much about it as it will probably the only time when you hear her name.

 Chapter 94: Cake

    <h4>Chapter94: Cake</h4> <h4>Chapter 94 Cake</h4>


    ¡°Cry-san, you receive a letter of thanks from dys House¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Aaah, just leave it here.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Please make sure to open itter, okay?¡±


    Eva puts the gorgeous, sealed letter on my desk.


    This is a problem as unlike Hunters, nobles and merchants will always write a letter right away. There are still many unread letters left on my desk in the n Master room.


    I look at the letter I receive on top of the pile of letter, I confirm that there was a wax seal with the dys coat of arms and look away.


    There is no reason to receive a letter of thanks, but in the first ce aren¡¯t they too fast to send one?


    Since my Certification Level went up, the number of letters I got was increasing day after day and the amount I got was amazing.


    In particr, with my status as a n Master, I had be very noticeable as I almost never leave the Imperial Capital. I receive a lot of letters for example, letters begging for some help, or invitation letter, or thank you letter or letter of challenge or curriculum vitae letter. There was only letter that won¡¯t make me happy and letter where there was nothing I could do, so it started to pile up.


    I know that I will have to open it someday, but my hand just can¡¯t reach them. I am the type of person to put things off as long as I can if I don¡¯t like doing it.


    Recently, as I have left too much letter piled up, some of them were opened by Eva instead and she even gave them a reply. I think my action were the correct one as my reputation got better.


    ¡°See, I am also, busy¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Contrary to those addressed to the n or your Party, I don¡¯t think I should open letter addressed to you personally¡­ As it may contain confidential information¡­¡±


    There isn¡¯t. There isn¡¯t anything that I am hiding from Eva. Can¡¯t you tell by looking at how I behave usually?


    If I have to say one of my benefit, then it would be that I have no secret at all. Eva makes a small sigh and carefully select some letters. I drop my line of sight on the pile of letters that doesn¡¯t seem to go down and she quickly say.


    ¡°Looks like, ¨¦ir-jou impression on the cake Cry-san gave¡­ Were, well, she particrly liked it.¡±


    Aaah, right. There was another way for me to handle this.


    I nod strongly with confidence to Eva¡¯s words.


    ¡°Of course, she will.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I am not bragging but I know all the sweets store in this Imperial Capital. From coffee shop to pastry shop, I went around all of them on my own. The only shop I don¡¯t know about are the store in the ¡¾Abandoned Metropolitan Area¡¿ like the one Eva told me before, the cake I had prepared and served it to Ark is alsoing from a shop that I can confidently rmend it.


    It is a new product from an unforgettable store, it was the first Western confectionery store I entered when I first came to the Imperial Capital.


    The first time I went there, there was no one, probably because it was in a remote location but nowadays, there are always queues in front of the store and even if you line up, it is hard to buy one. Both the customer service and the product taste are three stars. I am even acquainted with the owner.


    Even if you ask me for a rmendation for a weapon store, dojo or information store my answer is always hazy but if you ask for a cake shop I can give as many answer as you want.


    ¨¦ir-jou is a noble but this is why everything she eats are only high-ss product, so she probably never tasted the street¡¯s savor. Even if the ingredients are high-ss, it doesn¡¯t always mean that it is good.


    However, who would have thought that my choice would even fascinate the tongue of the Count¡¯s Daughter¡­ It was as if I was evaluated for my own ability after a long while, so I am very happy. It seems that Hunters have a lot of chances to eat raw product so their taste buds got dull, so it is very difficult to get their approvals.


    When I notice that Eva is looking at me, I hurriedly tries to clear my throat.


    ¡°Aaah. I don¡¯t really like sweets but there is nothing I don¡¯t know in this city.¡±


    Aren¡¯t I badass?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, I guess so.¡±


    But, I see. This is the awakening of a new cakepanion. I thought she was a troublesome noblewoman but why does only her tongue seem to be excellent.


    I probably can¡¯t take her over instead of Tino but I would really love you to introduce me to shop only known by nobles.


    Well, this and that is a different story.


    I decide to process all the letters on my desk together.


    ¡°Well, please give them an appropriately nd reply to all of them. Answer them while thinking of refusing all their requests and invitations¡­ As you see, I am too busy.¡±


    Eva is looking at me coldly.


    I am sorry to answer them without opening it but when I read letters, it makes me sleepy, most of the letters from powerful people or merchants use stiff words and roundabout expression inside so even if I read all of them, honestly there will be many thing that I don¡¯t understand. The best thing to do is to leave everything to this excellent Vice n Master and she will handle it.


    Even more, I want you to process all the letters without sending them to me, but because of Eva¡¯s sensitivity, she seems to answer me with a big ¡ºNo¡».


    ¡°¡­ You don¡¯t have any n though.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I need to keep being avable, you know. Or rather, don¡¯t you think, everyone is writing too much to just one Hunter? I wonder if the other Level 8 are also so busy¡­ Even though Hunters¡¯ main job is to explore Shrines.¡±


    I would like you to forget about me if you want to involve me in a battle for power and I am also afraid of dealing with sly old merchant.


    At the beginning, when the firsttter came, I thought that, if I do nothing then the number of letters would decrease but there is no sign of that. Even though I am doing the best I can.


    When I yawn, suddenlying into my view was a white puzzle in a frame hung on the wall.


    This item was the result of Eva and me working together toplete it. Actually, thest thing to do in that puzzle is to draw a picture on it but as it was a hassle, I just hang it without doing it.


    ¡°Aah, right. Moreover¡­ It is time to draw a picture on it. Hmmmmh, but where should I start from¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t have an artist soul and my imagination is also on the poor side. In the first ce, I will have to buy art supplies first. Why did I bought a pure white puzzle, the more I look at it, the more I feel like wanting to kill my past self.


    When she raises her eyebrow and tilt her neck, Eva says as if she was trying to change the subject.


    ¡°¡­ Speaking of which Cry-san, it is about the cake you took out for Ark-san, there are still some left over.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Aaaaah, I forgot about those. How many slices are there?¡±


    ¡°Two slices. I put them in the refrigerator.¡±


    In a moment, all my thought goes to the cakes. I suppose I will finish the puzzle another time¡­ It isn¡¯t like it is a big deal if I don¡¯t draw a picture on it.


    However, two slices eh¡­ It is a problematic number. Ark and hispanion and ¨¦ir-jou taste it, and I also ate a slice of it. I also gave one slice to Eva¡­ So, there are two remaining.


    It is the new autumn work. I don¡¯t know when I can eat it next time. This is a serious problem. It isn¡¯t the time to read letters.


    I can give it to Liz and Sytry but they don¡¯t really like sweets. Rather, Hunters generally don¡¯t have the delicate sense to enjoy sweetness.


    After seriously worrying about it, I got tired of thinking as usual, so I give up.


    ¡°Tino it is then. Tino is the only choice.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Tino is the only choice¡­ Is it?¡±


    I am a kind Master. Moreover, I am badass.


    Tino is one of the few Hunters who can feel the sweetness, she is my cakepanion.


    A new cake with only two slices left. It is not an exaggeration to say that I can only bring the slices left to Tino.


    Two slices for Tino and me. It is the perfect count. Tino will be pleased and I will be d that I could give her something back for all the time when Liz and the others inconvenienced her. After all that is said, I am somehow overworking my Kouhai. At the end, I am sorry for everything.


    The me of today¡­ got this.


    ¡°Eva, my bad but can you wrap it up for me? I will take it to Tino¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Eh? You need it, right now?¡±


    Yare Yare , Eva you don¡¯t understand.


    If I don¡¯t bring it as soon as possible, the cake will lose its taste!


    ¡°! I understand. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Did she notice that she left me aghast? Eva in a panic, leaves to prepare for a take-out.


    No, you don¡¯t have to panic so much¡­ Eva is excellent but each time her reaction is always too serious.


    Last time I went to Tino¡¯s house was a long time ago, but I remember the ce because it is close to the n House and for some reason, I also had a duplicate of the key. That is right, it is because Liz use it as her private property¡­


    If possible, I would like to have an escort with me, but it will be manageable one way or another because the road to Tino¡¯s house is always crowded.


    When I was preparing to go out after a long time, I was sent off by a suspicious Eva, and leave the n House in a high spirit.


    Recently I was only showing her my miserable appearance. Shall I show her the nice and understanding Master after a long time? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Because a cake is always more important than any letter sent by noble XD


    As expect of Cry! He also knew where to go as Tino is probably in the middle of a sibling fight XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Yare Yare: It meanse on or gimme a break. You know the Jojo meme XD

 Chapter 95，Part1: 1 - Hand of Salvation

    <h4>Chapter95£¬Part1: 1 - Hand of Salvation</h4> <h4>Chapter 95 Hand of Salvation</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Swearing are flying all around the small home where Tino lives in.


    There was nothing Tino can do even as the house owner, she is just watching the situation while crouching in a corner.


    Basically, Hunters be physically stronger the stronger the Shrine they capture are. Not only their basic abilities are enhanced, but they will also gain experience, so it is very difficult to beat a Hunter who is superior to you.


    Tino is proud to be a Mid-Level Hunter but her two Onee-sama are in another category.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to seduce my Ti! Cry-chan asked Liz-chan to keep Ti! Cry-chan left her to Liz-chan and said that I can do whatever I want!¡±


    Liz, my Shisho, has a vein popping out on her forehead and shouts in a high-pitched voice.


    The energy rising from her body is enormous, it is suitable for a High-Level Hunter.


    ¡°That is because Onee-chan stucked her head in the middle! At first, I was supposed to be the one to get her¡­ If I was the one who kept her, Ti-chan would currently be able to fly in the sky, she might have been an unprecedented super Hunter who can even release a beam from her eyes!¡±


    To answer her, the other Onee-sama answers with a slightly low voice.


    It is more calmpare to Shisho¡¯s voice but the power emanating from her isn¡¯t inferior in any point to Shisho¡¯s power.


    If two people who possess the same talent, are in the same party and have lived through simr experience, then the Mana Material absorbed will be about the same amount. Their jobs are very different but from Tino¡¯s point of view both are the same.


    The two Onee-sama are both people I deeply respect but at the same time people who I fear the most.


    Tino usually dives in life-threatening Shrines solo but when those two are in front of her, she can only shakingly wait for the situation to diffuse on its own.


    ¡°In the first ce, it is better to have a Shisho who is rich and can easily give power to Ti-chan rather than a Shisho who is giving weird instruction to her, right?¡±


    ¡°Aaah!? A power given to you have no meaning! In the first ce, Syt wouldn¡¯t add but remove power!¡±


    ¡°I will choose my means! For Ti-chan, I don¡¯t have to take away her free will, she is so small that you can easily carry her around, isn¡¯t it the best!?¡±


    ¡°Kora, you brats! Don¡¯t suddenly start a fight, Jou-chan is scared now!¡±


    Martis-san who has been watching from the sideling, slip in against the two people who are shing their fighting spirit against each other.


    However, there is no sign that their momentum will stop.


    ¡°That Relic was found by Ti and me! Don¡¯t butt your face in the middle of the conversation!¡±


    ¡°It is Ti-chan who found it and not Onee-chan! Ti-chan said that she will give it to me, so I have all the right to butt in!?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say it¡­ Sytry Onee-sama.


    I try to refute but because of their eyes turn to me at the same time, the timing doesn¡¯t allow me to say anything.


    The ownership of the bracelet Relic ¡ºMirage Form (Dancing Glow) ¡» ispletely denied from Tino.


    I am happy about the knife and the dress but if it does please Tino then she would buy it by herself. However, it would be useless to ask them to give it back.


    ¡°In the first ce, stop intruding every single time when it is starting to be good! You thieving cat! Go enclose yourself in yourboratory!¡±


    ¡°Onee-chan is the one who is bad for bothering him every single time! Do you know how hard I try to erase the evidence¡­?¡±


    ¡°Haaa!? Isn¡¯t it the same for Luke-chan and in the first ce, I am not asking you to erase it!¡±


    ¡°In the case of Luke-san, there is no problem because the other person isn¡¯t in a condition to speak! So, it is only with Onee-chan!¡±


    Finally, Liz starts to throw the treasure chest that has fallen on the floor at Sytry.


    It is thrown without mercy, but Sytry exert extraordinary reflexes as an Alchemist and use the tray on the table as a shield to prevent the hit.


    The repelled treasure chest destroys the cupboard and pierce the wall. The cupboard window ss is broken, and tremendous sound is heard.


    Tino squeezes herst drop of courage and say in a thin voice.


    ¡°Please stop, Onee-sama! The one the neighbor will be angry at¡­ Will be me!¡±


    I rescue the falling teacup and pot with both my hands. I instantly judge which furniture can be broken from all of those which are flying and save them and then ce them in a corner. I was desperate.


    I am really d that it wasn¡¯t diner time. Rather than pots or cups, if it was forks or knife which were flying, then it could have created injuries.


    At the very least, I need to protect Martis, I hit all the object flying to him.


    Martis is terrified by the sisters¡¯ fight that is heating up in a blink of an eye. Even though things are flying around, they don¡¯t stop insulting each other.


    ¡°No, no matter who gives it, it will be the same¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, for them¡­ Giving it personally is¡­¡±


    Tino¡¯s words could no longer reach their ears.


    It is okay if they are just throwing the thing around the house but if I leave them alone, they will start throwing knives and potions and Tino¡¯s house will be half destroyed. Then Tino will use the little savings she still has to fix the house and will live in a run-down house.


    I can¡¯t go in between and arbitrate them. Neither Shisho nor Sytry Onee-sama will stopped if Tino is the one holding them down.


    This can only be stop by members from their party or Eva who have a long rtionship with Master and possessing a profoundmon sense. And those kinds of people rarelye to Tino¡¯s house.


    Despite the confusion, I desperately knock down the stray bullet and think about what to do to reduce the most damage possible, and at that moment, Tino¡¯s ears suddenly hear the front entrance door being knock.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Masterrrrrr! I wanted to see youuuuuuu!¡±


    What is happening here? I open my eyes while carrying a cake box.


    The moment Tino saw my face, I look at her as she screams in a high-pitched voice in an unnatural tension and hugs me. I don¡¯t know what is happening at all.


    ¡°I am sure I wanted to show you my badass mode a little bit, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so enthusiastic about it.


    Tino¡¯s house which I see it for the first time in a while is in a terrible state.


    Scattered on the floor, there are opened treasure chest, broken piece of window sses and broken piece of cupboards. It is pretty much an apocalyptic scenery.


    Was I bothering you in the middle of something?


    There are the very familiar Smart sisters standing in the middle of the living room.


    They look at my way and makes a smile wondering how they can exin this.


    For some reason, Liz shake her right hand while holding a knife and Sytry hides the ming bright red potion bottle on her back, I inte my cheek.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Cry-chan, morninggg¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, Cry-san came because Onee-chan is being selfish¡­ Cry-san, good morning to you.¡±


    ¡°Ki, kid, you are toote! Come earlier!¡±


    It isn¡¯t strange that Sytry and Liz are in Tino¡¯s house but for some reason, even Martis-san is also here today.


    And for some reason, his face turns bright red and stares at me. I am just here to bring a cake so how did it be like this¡­


    I put my hand on Tino¡¯s head as it was right there andb her hair while tilting my head.


    I have no idea of the situation at all though¡­


    ¡°For the time being¡­ Seiza.¡±


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thx for reading!


    In the beginning I wanted to put helping hand, but I wanted to put something stronger than just help so title be Hand of Salvation.


    Soooo Cry for the save! If he didn¡¯t came Tino house would have burn down XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Thieving cat (Dorobo Neko): Term often use to insult someone of stealing their husband or lover.Seiza: a Japanese traditional way to sit or apologize.

 Chapter 95，Part2: 2 - Hand of Salvation

    <h4>Chapter95£¬Part2: 2 - Hand of Salvation</h4> <h4>Chapter 95 Hand of Salvation</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°You are wrong, Cry-san. This is a misunderstanding¡­¡±


    ¡°Ano nee, in short, Syt and Ti are trying to take my achievement. Nee, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, right?¡±


    Sytry and Liz are making excuses while doing a seiza side by side on the carpet.


    I sit down on a chair and sigh deeply. Next to me, Tino who has finally calmed down, looks at me with reverence for some reason.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t it. This isn¡¯t it.¡±


    I am not sure what the situation is, but an apology isn¡¯t like that.


    From the point of view of an apology master, I will mark it as zero point.


    Sytry and Liz receive my denial and are silent with teary eyes. By putting them side by side like this, it is clear that the two of them are sisters.


    Since a long time ago, Sytry and Liz often quarrel with each other. From arguing to fighting, it is a familiar scene for me but if they start fighting after getting all those powers, then it would be unbearable for the surroundings.


    ¡°Why, why is Cry-san¡­¡­ No, it isn¡¯t like we were fighting for real either¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. That was like some kind of preparatory exercises! Ti is already used to it, Cry-chan doesn¡¯t need toe out for this¡­¡­¡±


    The two of them are making apologies as if they weren¡¯t responsible about it. Unlike me, they rarely have the opportunity to apologize, so it seems like it is very difficult for them.


    Even though I just came here to deliver a cake.


    Martis-san is amazed by the two of them who are being meek and quiet and says.


    ¡°¡­ As usual, the kid is their weak point¡­¡±


    ¡°It just means that it isn¡¯t for nothing that I know them for so long.¡±


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t the point¡­¡±


    Anyway, this time Liz must have been the first one to start it. It is because she will immediately start something even when no one is doing anything¡­


    But she is in no way a spoiled child. If I say it properly, she will calm down. For the things that don¡¯t calm her even after I told her to¡­ Is too numerous.


    ¡°As expect of Master¡­ Really, really thank you very much. Only you can stop Onee-sama when they are fighting.¡±


    Maybe because Tino have tears in her eyes, she is looking at me, not with eyes full of respect but eyes worshipping me.


    Sorry. Really sorry.


    ¡°Ti¡­ You better remember thatter.¡±


    ¡°Even though, I just thought about both parties¡¯ interests¡­¡±


    Liz squeezes her fist and re at Tino, and Sytry is looking up at me begging for mercy. Apparently, they don¡¯t feel remorseful at all.


    I am not telling you to stop fighting between sisters. As it is said that the more, they fight the more they love each other¡­


    However, it is a little fun to scold them even though I don¡¯t know the cause of their fight.


    When I feel like aplete outsider from this, they probably felt something when I was silent, so Sytry skillfully crawl while still in seiza. When shee next to my feet, she hugs my leg and say in a loud voice.


    Sytry has a good stylepared to Liz and Tino. To be more specific, her chest is big.


    So, when she hugs me like that the soft feeling I feel makes me feel particrly bad.


    ¡°I am sorry, Cry-san. I didn¡¯t mean to trouble you. If I had a little more time, I would have been able to settle it peacefully!¡±


    I am weak even when there is a chest touching me¡­ No, maybe I can say that no strong man can resist this.


    But when you look at that scene, it would be impossible to settle it peacefully with a little bit of time. What kind of magic did you intended to use?


    ¡°Cry-chan, me too, I didn¡¯t mean to trouble Cry-chan, you know? It would have been fine if Ti and Syt had put up with it¡­¡­¡±


    Topete with her, Liz stands up and cling to my knees vigorously. If it is just the feeling, then I would be a king.


    I am thinking of nothing and nod ordingly and snap my finger.


    ¡°Un, un, you are right¡­ For now, you two, are going to clean up.¡±


    Sytry and Liz got up together. It was my conclusion about what they should do without me understanding the situation at all.


    ¡°! I love cleaning! I will do my best!¡±


    ¡°Syt, please gather the ss. I will throw them. ¡­ It would be troublesome if you don¡¯t make the ss a little sturdier next time.¡±


    ¡°Onee-sama, it is already the sturdiest ss¡­ N, no, nothing.¡±


    Sytry rushes out and Liz picks up the tes on the floor and begins to clean up the shelves. This isn¡¯t their first time, so they are used to it.


    The room will be back to normal after a while.


    The only new thing I found out today is that Liz and Sytry doesn¡¯t know how to make apology at all. ¡­ And I think when someone¡¯s chest touches you is a very blissful moment.


    When I have a distant look in my eye, Tino who has finally revived, inquires me.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Master. Why were you looking for me today?¡±


    ¡°Aaah. I brought you a new product cake. To thank you.¡±


    As Liz and Sytry are always causing you trouble.


    When I try to tell her this, I realize that Tino is so touched that she is crying.


    ¡°Sniff¡­ Th¡­ Thank you very much, Master. I will follow you forever.¡±


    ¡°U, un. Maaaah. It is over¡­ Look, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±


    ¡­ Tino¡¯s reaction today are overexaggerate.


    I just brought her a piece of cake¡­ Perhaps I should be a little bit gentler with her from now on.


    Tino blows her nose and rubs her teary eyes and open the cake box. She sees two slices of cake inside and is surprise for a moment but is then immediately satisfy and nod.


    ¡°As expect of Master. The other slice is for Martis-san, right?¡±


    ???????


    It is for me though. The other slice is for me though. I didn¡¯t know that Martis-san would be here.


    ¡°Keh. I don¡¯t need your courtesy¡­ If you had time to worry about that, then you should havee and help Jou-chan sooner.¡±


    There was no courtesy. I didn¡¯t intent to give it to you, but if you don¡¯t want it, then it is fine.


    When I was thinking about his words, my excellent Kouhai, Tino is able to immediately do a follow up.


    ¡°Master is a man with a strong sense of duty. Don¡¯t say that¡­ Master¡¯s cake is sulent.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Tsk. If you say this much, I cannot not ept this. ¡­ Should I bring it home and give it to my granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right.¡±


    What the hell did Ie here for? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Big thank you for Eric for the donation!


    Of course you came here to save Tino and not because you nned to eat the cake wih her XD


    So next chapter is thest chapter of this arc! See you there!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ano nee: It is like nee but in a cuter way.

 Chapter 96，Part1: 1 - Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter96£¬Part1: 1 - Gratitude</h4> <h4>Chapter 96 Gratitude</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    While humming and heading for the n Master room, I encounter Eva who was just walking in the corridor.


    It has been a long time since I felt so fine and clear. Right now, I have forgotten all the stress and anxiety about the future I had always felt as the n Master.


    Now, I am¡­ Yes, I feel like singing and dancing alone. But I am not going to do it as I am someone badass.


    I try to not show too much of my emotions but maybe Eva feels that my usual poker face is different, she surprisingly asks me.


    ¡°Did something happen? It looks like you are in a very good mood.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­? Oh yeah? Does it look like I am in a good mood? Really? Well what should I do¡­¡±


    As expect of someone I am together since a long time ago, I can¡¯t hide it from Eva.


    When Eva is looking at me with an annoying gaze, I show the ck bracelet on my right arm¡­ The ¡ºMirage Form (Dancing Glow) ¡» I just received.


    After all, no slice of cake entered my mouth, but this level of things is now at a Level where I can forgive andugh about.


    It seems that it was really a good timing that I went to Tino¡¯s house.


    Eva¡¯s expression changespletely, raises the corner of her eyes and get closer to me.


    ¡°¡­ Haa!? Did you buy another new Relic again!?¡±


    ¡°Eh? N, no, you are wrong. Tino found it and gave it to me. My debt didn¡¯t increase.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Haa¡­ What should I think of this, this is, on its own way¡­¡±


    Well, I am also wandering about that, but I don¡¯t have a say about Tino and Liz¡¯s teacher-student rtion¡­ Even if I softly bring up the subject, Liz don¡¯t listen at all. All I can do is keep an eye on them and check the situation that is happening from time to time.


    But now, that doesn¡¯t matter. What is great is the power of this Relic.


    There are innumerable bracelet-type Relic but the ability of ¡ºMirage Form (Dancing Glow) ¡»is very unique. I likey.


    These kinds of Relics with specific features are really difficult to judge in term of market price as their price can greatly fluctuate depending on the offer and the demand, but it is definitively not something that can be obtained in a Level 1 Shrine.


    Since the magic power was already charged inside, I show off the wonderful power of this Relic to Eva who is still having an unconvinced expression.


    I have many bracelet-type Relics, so I know the knack to activate them. I extend my sense on my arm, I firmly feel the ¡ºMirage Form¡» on my wrist, and carefully. The bracelet emits a slight heat and on the palm of my hand a glow of light is dancing.


    ¡°Here, look, Eva! It is a cake!¡±


    ¡°Huh, haah¡­ It is a cake¡­¡±


    The illusion I show was the cake I brought to Tino¡¯s house.


    It was a cake with, on top of it, a light-yellow special cream and rare fruits collected from a forest with thick Mana Material around.


    ¡ºMirage Form (Dancing Glow) ¡» is a Relic that projects an illusion of a three-dimensional image. It is difficult to use and training seems to be necessary as to use it effectively but there are many ways to use it.


    Eva looks at the cake on the palm of my hand with a somewhat inconspicuous expression, touches it and confirms that her finger pass through the image and makes a delicate expression.


    Certainly, there is something that is different from the cake that I brought to Tino. It is an illusion so it can¡¯t be help that there is no smell, nor taste nor texture but the appearance is different. That cake was made with the skill of a master who went through trial and error for ten years since I came to the Imperial Capital, it looked like a piece of art but the illusionary cake I created was something that was just simr in color and shape. If you ce it next to the real thing, all the imperfection would have been noticeable.


    It is because I couldn¡¯t perfectly imagine the shape. I was addicted to the taste, so I didn¡¯t really remember its appearance.


    I want to believe that if I practice on it, I will get better.


    ¡°¡­ Look, don¡¯t look like that¡­ Look, I can even create Eva! Eva!¡±


    The effective range is one meter¡­ To be precise, it seems to be one meter and twenty centimeters. This is a distance at which you can create an illusion but it is at the same time also the upper limit on the size of the illusion you can create.


    In other words, you can use this Relic to approximatively make a human on a one-on-one scale. Since it is one meter and twenty centimeters around the bracelet, by adding up and down, it can go up to two meters and forty centimeters, and you are free to make whatever you want!


    About half of Anthem will be cut off, but if it is Gark-san then I can easily do it. There is a disadvantage that it can only be use when it is put on you but if I use it properly, it may even be a threat or a diversion in Shines!?


    The only problem is that among the magic that the Mage can use, there are various magic spell with an easier and wider range to create illusions.


    The Eva I created is just like the real thing if you put them side by side. They are like two peas in a pod, from her slim sses to her ring eyes. If you look closely, the details will be different, but they are simr enough to be called twins.


    ¡­ It is only from the top of her neck though.


    Eva expressionlessly hits the head floating in the middle of the air and res at me just like how the illusion was.


    ¡°¡­ Please don¡¯t y around.¡±


    ¡°I am not good with the body¡­ If I don¡¯t get a good look at it, I don¡¯t know how it looks like but if I hide it with a cloak then I can do it though¡­¡±


    Looking at my illusion dressed like a Teruteru Bozu[efn]Teruteru Bozu: A small handmade doll made of paper or cloth that Japanese hang outside of their window so that it won¡¯t rain tomorrow.[/efn], Eva once again clearly says.


    ¡°Please, stop, doing, that!¡±


    ¡ì


    I return to my room and add ¡ºMirage Form (Dancing Glow) ¡» in the catalog of my collection.


    There are ws, but if I mastered it, I may be able to use it as a substitution for the ¡ºReverse Face (Facial Transformation) ¡» as a disguise. Its possibilities are endless.


    I feel like I want to start training right now, but since Lucia hasn¡¯t return, it will be quite tough to recharge it.


    As a try I make Ark¡¯s face over my own face and check the mirror, Iugh at how bad it was.


    From every corner of Ark¡¯s blond hair, I could see my ck hair over them, it is really weird.


    Unlike ¡ºReverse Face¡», ¡ºMirage Form¡» creates an illusion without any substance so if I use it for disguise, I need to be careful about it. I may need to wear a hat to keep my hair from sticking out.


    Speaking of which, Sytry said she had short hair because it was easier for her to make a disguise¡­


    In order to confirm the time duration, I continue to check the catalog in Ark form.


    My purpose is¡­ To find a suitable Relic for Tino.


    I have got something so good. I need to give her something back.


    Originally, the main Relic that Liz and Sytry are using right now, are one I had gave them by personally hand picking it. I am a Relic collector but I am not the type to decorate them and look at it, but I am the type to find joy in being useful for my friends as they use it.


    When Tino can start using a Relic will depend on her Shisho, Liz¡¯s decision but it would be a waste to wait for the day she enters our party to choose which one to give her.


    As it has been a while since I did that, I smile and have some fun while thinking of each and every single one of my Relic in my collection.


    Tino is a Thief so should I give her the same type of Relic as Liz? Or a different type of Relic as she will be in the same Party?


    My collection is enormous. I have confirmed how easy it is to use it but even if some are powerful, some of its effect can be replicate with magic.


    The selection of the main Relic to use is an important matter for Hunters as it will probably affects their lives. Tino is a serious girl so if I am going to take a Relic from my collection then I would love it if she can manage it use it well. I can¡¯t randomly give her one.


    When I was rolling on my bed while browsing the catalog, there is a small knock on the door.


    It is Tino, the one I called. When I reply, the door narrowly open and a pair of dark eyes peek over here. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I remember someone saying that Cry gave to the member of his party defective Relic but they seeded to make it work. So, either he thought about it really thorough or he just got lucky as always XD


    So tomorrow will be the extra part andst part of the 3rd arc! I will probably take a break before starting arc 4 and also change the release schedule a little bit because 2 release in 3 days is a little overtaxing¡­


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 96，Part2: 2 - Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter96£¬Part2: 2 - Gratitude</h4> <h4>Chapter 96 Gratitude</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°I aming in, sorry to bother you¡­ Master¡­¡±


    A feeble voice. It seems that she is quite nervouspare to usual.


    It isn¡¯t like I was nning to give her a Relic today. Today, I will just talk with her. And with that, I will carefully choose a Relic. Depending on what happen now, I could even buy a new Relic. If it is for Tino, I might be able to get a huge discount from Martis-san¡¯s collection¡­


    As she stares at me, Liz begin to push Tino¡¯s back.


    Tino makes a short scream and lean forward. Maybe she purposely changes herself, her clothes are different from when I saw her in her room, the hem of ck short skirt flutters.


    ¡°Cry-chan! I came!¡±


    ¡°¡­ Did you finish cleaning?¡±


    ¡°I asked a reliablepany, so it is perfect. There wasn¡¯t that much thing broken¡­¡±


    Sytry smiles as she shows up from behind Liz who is showing a blooming smile. Although I only called Tino, it seems that the two Onee-sama decided toe with her for some reason.


    The opinion of the Party Members and her Shisho are important to select a Relic, so I don¡¯t mind though¡­


    When Liz sees me, it didn¡¯t take her a second tough at me.


    ¡°What is that face? Ark-chan¡¯s imitation? So funny!¡±


    ¡°¡­ You did well to know it was me.¡±


    ¡°Ahahahahahaha! I can tell by your smell and your presence. With such an easy-to-understand disguise, there is no way I can mistake Cry-chan for someone else, right?¡±


    Speaking of which even when I first show them my disguise with the ¡ºReverse Face¡», Liz and the others immediately saw through it.


    It had substancepare to now, but it didn¡¯t work at all. The scary thing is the intuitions of a High-Level Hunter. But about that¡­ I can¡¯t understand how Eva had saw through it.


    Sytry looks closely and confirm my disguise and makes a small nod.


    ¡°Cry-san and Ark-san¡¯s body shapes are different¡­ Apart from people who doesn¡¯t know Cry-san, I don¡¯t think it would fool any Members of our n.¡±


    Is it because Ick practice¡­? It may be better to have Liz and Sytry with me next time for my illusion creation training.


    I am a little disappointed, but the star today is Tino.


    Tino who is surrounded by her two Onee-sama, ys with the hem of her skirt and look at me with her downcast eyes.


    Her line of sight is alternately switching between me and the ss case next to me.


    I have told her in advance the reason why I called her. Tino might already have imagine something for herself.


    ¡°A, ano,¡­ Master¡­¡±


    .


    ¡°Cry-chan, can you give her a crazy strong Relic? Ti haven¡¯t absorb enough Mana Material yet and she is still a small fry in the middle of training, so I want one who can cover for it even for little bit! For example, even if Cry-chan gives ¡ºHighest Roots (Origin to Heaven) ¡» to Ti, there would have no meaning, right?¡±


    With a face without any ill-will, Liz hit the ground with her feet *tonton*.


    The Relic I gave Liz is simple and doesn¡¯t have a powerful ability to overturn a situation.


    The power of ¡ºHighest Roots (Origin to Heaven) ¡» is¡­ Just simply allowing her to kick the air. It is a type of Relic that can only be effective because of the continuous efforts of the user.


    Certainly, it may still be too early for Tino.


    Tino who is agape while the other Onee-sama slowly nods.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. There are limits to what we can cover¡­ If Cry-san have a Relic that purely increases her endurance and physical strength, then it might be a good idea. Only if there is one that can greatly enhance her though¡­¡±


    ¡°Onee-sama¡­ That is¡­¡±


    Tino¡¯s eyes be teary. For Hunters, it is said that enhancing physical ability with Relic is the proof of one¡¯s immaturity. Because those part can be covered as long as you absorb Mana Material.


    I don¡¯t mind it at all, but it seems that some of them don¡¯t hesitate to look down on Hunters who use those kinds of Relics. Therefore, Relic that enhance basic ability aren¡¯t popr among Hunters.


    I listen to their opinion and tilt my head.


    I am a little sorry for Tino, but since Shrine certified as Level 8 seems to be pretty brutal, Liz and Sytry¡¯s words can¡¯t be taken as a joke. They surely aren¡¯t saying this just to torment our cute Kouhai.


    What should I do? From my point of view, I would like to not only listen to Liz and Sytry¡¯s opinion but listen through Tino¡¯s wish as much as possible. There is also something callpatibility between Relic and people.


    I close my eyes for a while and groan, but I remember that it is fine if I don¡¯t decide it today, so I makes a big nod.


    My collection won¡¯t run away. I can call her as many times as it is needed to find a Relic suitable for Tino.


    But physical ability, eh¡­ It is quite difficult. Tino is doing her best but the speed of Shrines being capture by ¡°Strange Grief¡± is at an even higher Level. No matter how long it takes, she may never catch up with them.


    ¡°I want to hunt with Ti-chan as soon as possible. But to be honest, I think there are still many areas that are still insufficient. There is way to cover it but¡­ Cry-san can you leave Ti-chan to me? Cry-san will never regret it.¡±


    Sytry bashfullyunches her assault. Tino is trembling next to her.


    It is at this time that I remember something good.


    ¡°There is! A Relic that will insanely enhance your physical ability.¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    I don¡¯t think it will suit for Tino, but it doesn¡¯t hurt to just give it a try. There is still magic power remaining.


    I walk in front of Liz who is amazed and Sytry who is heartbroken and dropping her shoulders and open one of the ss cases.


    When I take out what was inside, Tino turns pale and takes a step back.


    ¡°Eh? Mas, ter¡­!?¡±


    ¡°I just got it recently.¡±


    Liz whistle and Sytry put her hand together with a blossoming smile.


    What I took out is ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask) ¡» which has a miserable face since I wore it. Perhaps it ispletely unmotivated because even if I lift it, it doesn¡¯t show any sign of moving. It is a useless Relic.


    Tino is extremely confused.


    ¡°Eh? Eeh? Wha, what, I, Master¡­ Eh? You are joking, right?¡±


    ¡°It looks disgusting, but it is crazy strong, you know. Because a noble Ojou-sama got the power topete with a Mid-Level Hunter. Ahaha¡­ Even though, I was told that it wouldn¡¯t be able to increase my power if I wear it¡­¡±


    I try to make herugh but Tino doesn¡¯t smile at all.


    Ark said that the mask made him live a bad time, but a Relic is in the end, just a tool. Depending on how you use it, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.


    There are Liz and Sytry here, so if something ever happens, there will be no problem. I already know that it can be peeled off by someone else.


    ¡°Just to test¡­ Here, why don¡¯t you wear it a little bit? It seems to activate just by wearing it. I also want to see its effect with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ Master, do you hate me?¡±


    Tino walks further backward but before she realizes it Sytry grabs her shoulder. Liz looks down on the fleshed mask with glittering eyes *kirakira*.


    Maybe it is waking up right now as if it is a good timing, ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask) ¡»says in a hoarse voice.


    ¡ºOoh, is it new food? What a good fragrance from a strong soul! Praise us. Relieve your passion and release your power. We are the one who evolve people. Let¡¯s turn your existence into des that will defeat all of your enemies. ¡»


    ¡°!? No!? Master, help me! Masterrr! This is absolutely, absolutely cursed!¡±


    ¡°It is fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt. It didn¡¯t hurt¡­ I tried to wear it too. Look, rest assured. It is just a Relic. Take a deep breath.¡±


    ¡°N¡­ Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!¡±


    From the mask I am gripping, the convenient head fixing tentacles wiggly stretch out. And a throat tearing scream echoes in my room. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    And this tentacle y mark the end of the 3rd arc. I am so happy that I seed to keep my promise and fully trante 3rd arc!


    Looks like they won¡¯t show us what happen with Tino and the mask, but you can see the picture of Super Tino on author¡¯s page.


    Ok let¡¯s go andplete arc 4! As I told you previously, I will change my schedule release as it is harder to trante because procrastination and IRL life.


    But first some rest, see you in a while (a week probably)!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 97，Part1: 1 - Secret

    <h4>Chapter97£¬Part1: 1 - Secret</h4> <h4><b>Chapter 97 Secret</b></h4> <h4><b>Part 1</b></h4>


    Top floor of ¡¶First Step (Footprint of the Beginning)¡· n House. I was looking down at my desk while grinning in the n Master Room, where among all n Members, only clerks and n Master are allowed to enter.


    On my desk, a scene with five small humanoids of about five centimeters in length running around was unfolding in front of me.


    The small humanoid was so borate that you could think that it was a human being reduced to that size.


    Each of their appearances was divided to look like a Mage, a Monk, a Swordsman, a Thief and an Alchemist. I cheated a little bit on the details for their robes and armors but it was so well done that I feel likeplimenting myself.


    While rubbing the hot bracelet, I let the humanoids walk around the edge of my desk.


    They aren¡¯t real dolls but theye from the Relic I had just obtained ¨D¨D They are illusions I created by using ¡ºMirage Form¡». The border lines and small mountains reflected on my desk are also an illusion.


    In the beginning, I couldn¡¯t set the shape and the coloring very well but over myst few days of practice, I have managed to create a rather sessful vision of my small humanoids.


    Most likely, the Relic itself may have a function thatplements the image I have to some extent.


    However, even with this, it is still very fun to practice forming an image like this. At first look, it does look mundane and regardless of whether it is useful or not ¨D¨D If I use it as a pastime, there probably isn¡¯t another Relic as fun as this one.


    At the same time as I poke one of the illusions with my finger, I make it move as if something pushed its waist. I make the other illusions act like they were protesting against me. Everything was operated by me but it is as if I am interacting with small spirits. I can¡¯t stop *niyaniya* grinning.


    I want to show it to someone but I can¡¯t do it because if it bes known that I am ying with small dolls like this, my image of being a badass would copse, it is a pity.


    Next, I try to add an additional small dragon of the size of my hand. It isn¡¯t just one or two, three, or even four as it keeps on increasing. Of course, each of their colors are different.


    When I was still going around with my Party, I had many encounters with dragons. The details are a little off but there isn¡¯t any shortage of illusions to make up for it if it is just approximate.


    A dragon is pping *patapata* above me and spinning around me. I concentrate and try to find a more realistic way for it to fly.


    The only weakness of this Relic is its limited range of one meter and twenty centimeters. If it were a little wider, my range to y would have spread way further. I am curious if there is a superior Relic avable with a configurable range.


    As it is an illusion it isn¡¯t affected by physical objects. When I operate the dragon to fly out of the window, it became out of range and disappeared by melting out of thin air.


    ¡°What a weak dragon.¡±


    Weeell, it isn¡¯t the fault of the dragon though.


    Suddenly the door of the n Master Room opened while I was grinning and ying with the flying dragon. I spontaneously jerk my body. It is Eva.


    I have no immediate work to do but it is embarrassing to be seen ying in such a childish way. I hurriedly erased the dragon that was flying.


    Perhaps I made it just in time, behind Eva¡¯s sses, her eyes are wide open.


    ¡°!? ???? Wha, what was that, just now?¡±


    ¡°¡­ It was nothing. I was just surprised because you came in so suddenly.¡±


    I am used to Liz suddenly jumping in but it is rare for Eva to not knock.


    Eva mysteriously blinks when she hears my words.


    ¡°Eh¡­? I have knocked though.¡±


    ¡­ I was so busy flying the dragon that I didn¡¯t notice it at all. After all, this ying shouldn¡¯t be done in this room.


    Needless to ask her what her business was. There is an unpleasant amount of letters on the hands of the now approaching Eva.


    Initially, ¡¶Strange Grief¡· had less contacts from nobles than other High-Level Parties but for some reason the number of letters addressed to me has increased since I was involved with dys-kyo?at the auction.


    Mysteriously, it seems there is a rumor about me saving ¨¦ir-jou in the neighborhood. I wasn¡¯t the one who saved her, it was Ark¡­


    Any Hunter who is seeking for a status or is looking for a connection will gratefully ept a letter sent from nobles. Unfortunately for them, I am in the category of Hunter who wants to retire. I will just politely refuse the letter.


    In reality, I also n to escape from Zebrudia if it bes really dangerous.


    As I rest on my chair and calm my breath, I suddenly notice Eva¡¯s line of sight pointing at the direction of my desk. If I am more specific ¨D¨D It is pointing at the small humanoid I had forgotten to erase.


    Eva raises her face and looks at me. It was as if she was suspicious of her own sanity.


    The small humanoids run across my desk in a hurry and jump down from my side of the desk. I clear my throat a little and lean back on my chair with my legs crossed.


    ¡°¡­ So, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°??? Do you think you can deceive me with that? What was that just now!?¡±


    Eva goes around me and looks under my desk but the small humanoid has already disappeared. There is no way you can find them.


    I decided to aim to be a mysterious? being while also being badass. I cross both of my arms and make a nihil smile.


    ¡°Fuh¡­ Even I have secrets, you know.¡±


    ¡°That¡­ I already knew but¡­¡±


    Eva repeatedly tilts her head but nods strongly as if to convince herself.


    She makes a small cough to recover her calm.


    ¡°This time, it seems there are many letters from nobles. If it is possible I want you to read them at least once ¨D¨D¡±


    On my desk, she sees a miniature person looking just like me, who wasn¡¯t there just a second ago, he was holding his hands above his head in an attempt to receive a letter, Eva¡¯s expression hardened and slowly looked at me.


    When I nod, she fearfully tries to ce the letter on its hands and ¨D¨D The weight of the letter crushed the miniature Cry into dust.


    Eva¡¯s face turned pale in a sh and hurriedly picked up the letter, but of course there was nothing left beneath it. Miniature Cry disappeared like an illusion.


    Rather than like an illusion¡­ It was an illusion.


    ¡°Eh?? Ano? I ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°Aah, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. So what was it?¡±


    I gave a gentle smile to Eva who was unusually flustered. This, is really fun¡­


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡ºZebrudia Southwest Abandoned Metropolitan Area¡». In a corner of a dark alley where if you are a decent person you won¡¯t enter, Liz Smart irritatingly clicks her tongue.


    ¡°¡­ Ah©`, Haaa. This is why Magic Society is a big no no. It is because they nevere from the front¡­¡±


    ¡°Because the surviving illegal Magic Society are usually cautious¡­ Even among them, I think that the Tower of Akasha is a particrly troublesome one¡­¡±


    The one who answered is Sytry who is hiding her face as much as she can with her hood that goes up to her eyes.


    Liz and Sytry were looking for traces and information on everything around the auction off Akasha.


    Find out about the one who bids at the auction, then investigate the seller and finally investigate everyone who woulde into contact with Greg ¨D¨D The Hunter who bid off ¡ºAkasha¡».


    Liz and the others from ¡¶Strange Grief¡· are all used to deal with criminal groups. It used to be a daily urence to get involved with Red Parties and this isn¡¯t the first time they destroyed a Criminal Organization or a Magic Society.


    However, the opponent this time is at a different level than the small fries that Liz and the others had taken so far.


    In front of Liz, there are three men with a good constitution who are kneeling down.


    From their bodies that have been trained with multiple real fights, are releasing an intimidating aura that is only possible by people who have absorbed arge amount of Mana Material and their abilities can be seen even from their used armor. The fallen Daggers, Katanas and Wands painted in ck on the roadside are all high-quality and if you were going to buy new ones, it will easily exceed ten million Gils.


    The Imperial Capital is the holy ce for Hunters. But if there is light, there is darkness as well.


    Those guys were mercenary, fallen Hunters that Liz found after tracing back the little thread she had. They are dark Hunters who are good at interpersonal fights and including violence, they take on jobs that are viting thews. Their abilities are well above the level of the Hunters¡¯ average and are often a problem for the Explorer Association in the Imperial Capital.


    However, from Liz point of view, these guys are just a bunch of drop out Hunters. Losers who had forgotten Hunter¡¯s true responsibilities, ran away from Shrines where Monsters, Phantoms and frightening Trap spawned and chose to exploit the weak to live.


    It isn¡¯t like she is denying the fact of exploiting the weak but there is no reason to be afraid of a bunch of losers who are hiding and are only dealing with weaker people. <h4><b>TL notes:</b></h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haaa I bought the new Avengers game, the game is not bad a nice casual game but so much grinding¡­


    And here we go new arc and we start with Cry doing something useless but can be mistaken as him ying with some spirit XD


    So funny when Eva panicked because she crushed a small Cry XD


    Oh and for the new release schedule, I think I will release a chapter every Tuesday, Thursday and Saturday.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    *Niyaniya*: Japanese sound for smiling. When something is between asterisks it will be the Japanese sound of the action. *Patapata* Wings pping sound  Kyo: Japanese suffix meaning Lord  Jou: Japanese suffix meaning Miss  Ano: it means something like excuse me

 Chapter 97，Part2: 2 - Secret

    <h4>Chapter97£¬Part2: 2 - Secret</h4> <h4><b>Chapter 97 Secret</b></h4> <h4><b>Part 2</b></h4>


    The kneeled men had their arms tied on their back and their head covered with a paper bag. Their facial expressions aren¡¯t visible but their bodies are obviously trembling because of the tension and a foul smell of sweat and blood is floating in the narrow passage.


    The opponents are genuine professionals who were always cautious and formed a group with other people to move but they were easily beaten. Finding them was even harder than the fight.


    However, the information obtained as a result of an interrogation was different from what Liz expected, after she struggled to find their hideout and went through the trouble of being really, really careful to control herself to capture them, so that they wouldn¡¯t end up dead.


    They didn¡¯t have any information that connects to their client.


    The request method was from a letter and the reward was prepaid. The client would have probably appeared if they could have seized what they wanted but now it is already toote to switch strategy.


    They don¡¯t seem to be lying.


    Not many would be able to remain silent when questioned and being exposed by Liz¡¯s High-Level murderous intent and Sytry¡¯s forbidden potions to make them spill out the truth.


    Liz, who had lost all her tension after having spent thest few days investigating for nothing,ins to Sytry.


    ¡°You know, what does it mean you don¡¯t know anything despite being one of them?¡±


    ¡°Since the division ofbor waspletely set, I was nning to stay a little bit longer¡­¡±


    To Liz¡¯s words, Sytry made a trouble look under her hood.


    The Magic Society called ¡ºTower of Akasha¡» is a secretive one.


    Excellent exiled Mages proceed with their research ording to their own theory but there wasn¡¯t any interaction betweenboratories, so no detailed informationes in. Dedicated personnel are assigned to cooperate between each branch and information that members know are basically only what is happening inside theboratory in which they belong to.


    Sytry participated in many studies as Noto Cochlear¡¯s best disciple but she never went outside of Noto¡¯sboratories. I was nning to reach out to an outside one someday but the research conducted by Noto Cochlear was highly evaluated in the ¡ºTower of Akasha¡» so we had many equipment and budget for research so the need to go to a newboratory was thin. If I didn¡¯t receive an order to return from Cry, then I would have been engrossed in working on their research subject.


    However, even if this happens, all I need to do is to gather information little by little. The Branch Chef, Noto Cochlear might know something but that former wise man lost all of his memory and is now in prison. It can¡¯t be helped.


    The opponent is a huge organization that has been the enemy of the world since a long time ago. No matter how strong Liz and Sytry are, what they need is a different influential power than physical strength to face it.


    It is certain that they are deeply rooted in the upper-brass of Zebrudia but it isn¡¯t going to help even if we make a thorough investigation and condemn them. When that happens, thew will probably not be Liz and Sytry¡¯s ally.


    We aren¡¯t afraid of deadly traps but we aren¡¯t that interested in it.


    Liz makes a big stretch like a cat and says in a fed up tone.


    ¡°I am sick of this. Let¡¯s give up? It is a waste of time and Greg is safe now, probably. I don¡¯t have time to take care of cowards. And thanks to Cry-chan, I got the Golem so I don¡¯t care what happens afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Onee-chan¡­ Moh, you are always like this!¡±


    ¡°If you want new material, there are three new one here, so why don¡¯t you use it?¡±


    Liz shows the three prisoners who have already lost the energy to resist with her chin. Sytry unhappily argues back.


    ¡°How do you want me to carry them!? If I carry them from here, we will stand out, right? In the first ce, I want a Mage type for the next sample ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care. How about capturing someone around here?¡±


    ¡°No way ¨D¨D Even Onee-chan knows about our Party rules, right?¡±


    ¡¶Strange Grief¡· have three rules.


    Everyone should get along.


    Prohibition to touch the general citizen.


    Democracy. If opinions are in disagreement, it will be decided by majority (By the way, Leader¡¯s vote count for five).


    Those are a little bit too cautious, so I sometimes hate them but I think that those are rational rules.


    And as long as the second rule exists, Sytry can¡¯t reach out to the general citizen. Even when she was with the Tower of Akasha, Sytry didn¡¯t directly deal with the civilians in the abandoned area who had been kidnapped for human experiments. And for that reason, Noto, her former Shisho, had once evaluated her as ¡ºStill Sweet¡» but there was nothing Sytry could do.


    The clouded eyes of the residents of the abandoned metropolitan area are observing the consequences of the turmoil caused by Liz and Sytry from outside the alley and through the windows from the buildings.


    To her impatient little sister, Liz smiles and ps her hands with a *pachin* sound as if she hade up with a good idea.


    ¡°¡­ Yosh, it¡¯s decided! It is a little vexing but let¡¯s ask Cry-chan?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It is fine, Cry-chan is kind, and I am sure that what happened this time is among Cry-chan¡¯s expectations. If Syt is scared then I will apologize and ask him for you! That way I don¡¯t have to waste time for nothing, I will have time to have a date with Cry-chan and I will have time to train Ti, isn¡¯t it a great idea? It¡¯s decided!¡±


    Before Sytry said anything, Liz quickly reached her conclusion and confidently crossed her arms together.


    I think while looking at her smile.


    If I speak from my mind, ¨D¨D I wanted to avoid disturbing Leader as much as possible. However, if it takes too much time then it can result in being an annoyance for him and since I became a Hunter I had been bothering him over and over again. Since long ago, I had been discussing things with him, he never rejected me once and it wasn¡¯t like our rtionship would be troubled if I brought him one more trouble.


    I was worried for a while, but no better idea came out. After all, the conclusion that Sytry reached was the same.


    When two people¡¯s opinion are disagreeing, they will also roughly reach the same decision.


    By reading the conclusion from her sister¡¯s expression Liz stretches her back greatly and points at the three prisoners.


    ¡°Ah, what do we do with them?¡±


    ¡°Uuuun, it isn¡¯t like we can take them home¡­¡±


    When Liz asks this, Sytry looks down at the three prisoners again.


    Their arms were tied up and they had drunk a truth serum and their body was full of wounds but if we let them on their own for a while even if their heart won¡¯t recover, their body will.


    If I speak from my mind, I don¡¯t really care. Theboratory is far and the risk is too high to bring them back. It will add another grudge but having one more now isn¡¯t going to change anything? for ¡¶Strange Grief¡·.


    Sytry puts her finger on her lips and blinks her eyes.


    ¡°If we kill them and leave them here, the residents will gather here, and I don¡¯t think there will be any bone left tomorrow though¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuuun. So let¡¯s do that then?¡±


    It is a casual tone as if they were deciding what they should have for dinner.


    A sound of something rattling out *katakata* ising out of nowhere.


    It is from inside the paper bag. It is the sound of teeth ttering.


    The reason why they don¡¯t speak up is because they don¡¯t have the energy to do that. However, maybe they could hear the conversation as their body is shaking non-stop.


    Even if that conversation was like an everyday conversation they could feel that they were serious from their casual tone.


    Those two don¡¯t care about their lives. They are humans who can get their hands dirty without emitting any murderous intent.


    The bodies of the three people who are kneeling start to waver. And at that time, Sytry came up with a good idea and said in a bright voice.


    ¡°Ah, but wait, Onee-chan. It may be better to make them our minions rather than killing them. I just wanted subordinates who are used to getting their hands dirty, they are too crude to be a Kilkill-kun but wouldn¡¯t it be better to reuse them rather than throwing it away?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Minions? I don¡¯t need weak minions though?¡±


    ¡°So ©` I will get all three of them then! Ah, but¡­ If I hear the intention of the person in question and they don¡¯t want to, then I would have no choice but to dispose of them¡­ But it looks like Cry-san doesn¡¯t seem to like killing¡­¡±


    Sytry kneels in front of the three people and lightly touches someone¡¯s exposed neck. There is a choking sounding from the paper bag. Unlike the paper bag worn by Kilkill-kun, nothing can be seen from the dirty paper bag that has no eye holes.


    His breathing calmed down and Sytry gently asked. From behind her, Liz makes fun of them.


    ¡°Hey everyone. It is fine to keep working as a mercenary¡­ So won¡¯t you be my subordinate? Of course I won¡¯t force you. It is only if you are motivated, though.¡±


    ¡°Eeeh, you don¡¯t want to, right? Bing Syt¡¯s subordinate. Your life will only be pitch ck ¨D¨D So wouldn¡¯t it be better to die¡­ Heyy? Oi, say something. You useless piece of shit!¡± <h4><b>TL notes:</b></h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    When Sytry was talking about minions my mind went to Despicable Me minions XD


    Looks like Sytry has newb rats to y with.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Moh: It meanse on! Most of the time it is used when someone is sick of somethingOi: Another word to say Hey!

 Chapter 98，Part1: 1 - Work

    <h4>Chapter98£¬Part1: 1 - Work</h4> <h4>Chapter 98 Work</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    A bald man with a piercing gaze is looking down at me. Even if the soothing Kaina-san is next to him, the atmosphere around can¡¯t bepletely neutralized.


    Even though I know that Gark-san isn¡¯t intentionally staring at me and does this to not be underestimated by the Hunters around. As someone who is a coward in nature, when he sits down in front of me, I instinctively shrink down.


    For the first time in a while, I have been kidnapped by the Explorer Association.


    It would be strange to think that Gark-san, the extremely busy Branch Manager of the Imperial Capital Branch, came all the way to the n House just to catch me. And I want to give my cent to Eva who calmly hands me over to my natural enemy, the Branch Manager.


    It has been a few minutes since I was seated in the reception room of the Explorer Assoc. while receiving his piercing stare that can even kill a Phantom.


    Gark-san opened his mouth and said in his usual deep voice.


    ¡°Cry, you rascal, it looks like you have created a mess with Count dys¡¯ family, right?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t create a mess.¡±


    ¡°Branch Manager, if you said it like this it would look like you called Cry-kun to reprimand him.¡±


    Although I didn¡¯t create any mess, I was ready to do a dogeza but Kaina-san¡¯s sweet voice rescued me.


    Apparently they didn¡¯t look for me to reprimand me. Gark-san was too ustomed to scold me and I was too ustomed to be scolded.


    Gark-san cleared his throat while looking a little sorry.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. A letter of gratitude came from dys. For you and Ark.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why there is a letter of gratitude for me but if there is a letter of gratitude for me and Ark, then you should go catch Ark and not me.


    Unfortunately, I am busy, you know. It isn¡¯t a lie, it is true.


    The art of creating illusions is really deep, you know. I have to go back and restart my training to make a miniature Imperial Capital ¨D¨D .


    ¡°And in addition to the letter of gratitude, you have been nominated for a request. It came from Count dys, the Hunters hater. It is quite a dangerous request but the rewards are good enough, it is probably to show his gratitude and test your strength. Take it.¡±


    A nomination request is a request issued with a specific person stated on the condition toplete the request, it can designate a specific Hunter or Party.


    A nominated request is proof that the fame of the Hunter is high and it is also proof that his abilities are recognized and trusted.


    Most of the time, the difficulty of the request is high but the reward is often higher and depending on the client¡¯s satisfaction, further fame can be promised, so it is a profitable job.


    When my first nominated request came, we all celebrated it (By the way, I didn¡¯t ept the request itself).


    A formal request that went through the Explorer Association. If the other party is a nobleman, then I have to deal with it carefully. I take a serious look and confirm the most important thing.


    ¡°So is it fine for anyone to do the request?¡±


    ¡°You, is your head crazy?¡±


    It is a request from a noble who hates Hunters. For the Explorer Assoc., it would be a great opportunity to showcase dys-kyo the utility of a Hunter but I absolutely don¡¯t want to take it.


    Even if I don¡¯t ask the content of the request, I know that it is outside of my level of eptance and for a Hunter who wants to retire, requests from nobles are nothing but troublesome requests.


    I pretend to be serious and use my usual method.


    ¡°Right now, there are only two person from my party avable, you know¡­ It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to do the request but I think it would be better to let Ark do it.¡±


    Gark-san sighed deeply when he heard my words while looking at my appearance. Kaina-san made a bitter smile from behind him.


    Contrary to my expectation, Gark-san said in a calm voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is better if you take it. Cry, you, you didn¡¯t take any requests for this term, right?¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­ My quota. It is already time for it, eh.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t something funny.¡±


    ording to their Certification Level, Hunters who belong to the Explorer Association have a quota to fulfill. It may be exploring a Shrine, subjugating powerful Phantoms and Monsters or achieving requests from a third party but if you continuously don¡¯t meet the quota for a certain period of time, you will be branded as disqualified as a Hunter and you will be subject to an expulsion from the Explorer Association as a punishment. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hey everyone, press f in thement because myputer HP Omen 15 ax217nf just died. After 2 year, the battery started to not work correctly, then one of the fans stopped working, it was finally onest hit (literally as it fell on the floor) that the SSD HD stopped working. Thank you for your 3 year and a half of service (¡­ Now that I think of it, is it a lot or not?).


    No data was lost because I salvaged the other hard drive inside and because I put everything on Google drive when the fan wasn¡¯t working anymore.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    You rascal: Here Gark said Teme. One of the rude way to say you.Dogeza: Kneeling on the ground and bowing your head.

 Chapter 98，Part2: 2 - Work

    <h4>Chapter98£¬Part2: 2 - Work</h4> <h4>Chapter 98 Work</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    However, those quotas are measures to prevent ¡ºImitating Hunters¡» who register only in name and don¡¯t work, so the Explorer Assoc. rarely revoke Hunters¡¯ title.


    The amount of quota a Hunter needs to do is so small that you don¡¯t need to be conscious of it if you do Hunter work normally. In the case you are injured and can¡¯t work properly, it will be morex and even if you don¡¯t meet the quota once, there is no problem if you achieve it in the next period, so many Hunters have forgotten about its existence.


    However, for me this system is an imprable wall as I normally don¡¯t ept requests.


    Due to the sess of the Members of ¡¶Footprint¡· and ¡¶Strange Grief¡·, my merits points continue to umte semi-automatically as I am their Leader but that alone can¡¯t achieve the quota.


    I don¡¯t remember my quota but basically, the quota is proportional to your Level so the deadline and the nature of the request are longer.


    I frown but no matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t remember how high my quota was. Yeah¡­ Maybe in the first ce I have no recollection of doing anything.


    ¡°¡­ This makes it how many times already?¡±


    ¡°It is already your third time, idiot! Cry, you rascal, I will revoke you!?¡±


    Since one period is six month, and as it is my third time, it means that I haven¡¯t done anything since one and a half years.


    When I am told that, I remember that this year, I had been warned about the same thing six month ago.


    Kaina-san smiles while having a troubled face.


    ¡°I know it isn¡¯t as if Cry-kun isn¡¯t doing anything at all but on the surface it is only other Hunters who have received requests so¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize, Kaina. This is because Cry refused when we wanted to add him as a Member.¡±


    Well, it is because I did nothing.


    For example, the one who did the body retrieval request in the ¡ºWhite Wolves Den¡» was Tino and co. and for the anomaly investigation request it was Sven and co. Why would I im that it is one of my achievements if all I did was throw the troublesome request at them without doing anything.


    Moreover, most of Hunters¡¯ request rewards are fixed. If I decide to participate, then the rewards for the others Hunter will decrease ordingly. By the way, even if I am rotten, I am still certified Level 8, so my share of the rewards and merits points will berger so the other Hunters share¡¯s will be reduced.


    It would be nice to add my name if the share of rewards for the other Hunters aren¡¯t reduced but as expected, I can¡¯t bother them to that point.


    I am aware that Cry Andrich isn¡¯t someone decent as I am throwing away requests, drowning in debt and leaving all the management to Eva, but I don¡¯t remember being so shameless.


    ¡°It is unheard, for a Level 8 to not reach his quota and be revoked. Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity? Because If I didn¡¯t call you, no matter how long I wait, you would have nevere.¡±


    Is it a VIP treatment to have a Branch Manager purposelying by himself to call me?


    ¡­ I am really sorry for all the inconvenience I caused.


    However, I am still totally unmotivated to do it.


    In the first ce, personally, I am not reluctant to be revoked and even if I ept a request, it would be better if it wasn¡¯t a nominated request but a simpler request.


    In addition ¨D¨D There is also a naive thought that I could somehow fool Gark-san even if I didn¡¯t achieve my quota. That¡¯s right¡­ I am a useless human.


    Someone please make a request like creating a miniature Imperial Capital.


    ¡°Uuun, actually, I am involved in something right now¡­¡±


    ¡°Cry-kun, you are always involved in something¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm? What are you going to be involved in this time?¡±


    Gark-san intimidatingly clenched his cheeks and smiled while bending his lips.


    This smile¡­ He totally saw through my lie.


    With a glimpse, I check the calendar on the wall. I still have about three month left before the end of this term.


    In any case, even if I decide to ept a request, I can¡¯t afford to fail a requesting from a noble. I can absolutely not do it alone. I have to get some grace period until Luke and the others return.


    Although it was my long-awaited time to enjoy my new Relic, there is now another problem causing me a new headache.


    I took the cup of tea that was left in front of me, the still tea was disturbed.


    ¡°Mah ©` There is still some time left and I also have things to do. I will positively look at it and make appropriate adjustments.¡±


    ¡°If you nevere here no matter how long I wait, I will go call you again. Oh yes, for the time being, I will hand over the request form I received from dys¡¯ family.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it right now. I wille and get it when I am ready.¡±


    I have a reliable ally. My pride doesn¡¯t amount to anything but in an emergency it would be okay to do a dogeza to Ark and do it together as a joint request.


    There are loopholes in the Explorer Association system. The quota will be manageable. The only question is how to turn down dys-kyo¡¯s thankful request.


    I am tired even though I did nothing. Let¡¯s return to my room and y with the ¡ºMirage Form¡» and carefully think about any good ideas. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Gark, he is dead set to not take this quest!


    And wouldn¡¯t him being revoke of his license means retiring in a way? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Mah: It¡¯s like ¡°well¡­¡±

 Chapter 99，Part1: 1 - Shared Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter99£¬Part1: 1 - Shared Responsibility</h4> <h4>Chapter 99 Shared Responsibility</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    After safely surviving Gark-san¡¯s abduction, I walk through the Explorer Association without looking back.


    Maybe it was because it was break time, there were only a few people in the lobby as this ce might have long queues depending on the time of the day.


    When I first came to the Imperial Capital, the inside of the building seemed to look terrible to me but as expected, even I will get used to it after five years.


    I walk through the request board with innumerable requests on it, walk through the news board where thetest news is posted on it, walk through the information board with thetest bounty posted on it, ignore, let¡¯s ignore everything.


    Even if I check those, I can¡¯t do my Level 8 quota on my own.


    I slowly walked around the Explorer Association, checked all the counters, I checked the Delivery/Appraisal counter and the material counter, after all I couldn¡¯t find what I was looking for, so I sighed and frowned.


    What I was looking for was an escort. To be more specific, I was looking for Hunters who possessed the mark of ¡¶First Step, Footprint of the Beginning¡· on them and was willing to listen to me.


    In general, I don¡¯t want to go out alone. There are many pedestrian paths from the Explorer Association to the n House and there is almost zero chance that I will be attacked on the way home but I still want to avoid being alone.


    When I voluntarily go out, I find a suitable escort in the n House and take them with a suitable reason (Or rather I only go out when there is an escort with me), but as I was abducted or called by Gark-san, I will have to go back on my own.


    There was no problem to get here as Gark-san was there, but I can¡¯t help but be afraid of going back.


    Of course, my equipment is perfect. I have Relic from my head to my toes but those are only here to make me feel relieved.


    ¡°Good grief, I am really troubled because every single time, Gark-san calls me so suddenly. Even though it wasn¡¯t such an urgent matter¡­ He didn¡¯t need to remind me.¡±


    While swaying my chains attached on my waist, I gently peek out of the entrance door.


    In front of the Explorer Assoc., there was a big street. The sun was still high, there were many people passing by, unlike inside where it wasn¡¯t busy.


    A carriage passing by, a tradesman who squints his eyes because the sun is shining so brightly. No one has an anxious look like me.


    I stand out a little bit from this scene. It is a funny story that I, a Hunter, is frightened while regr citizens aren¡¯t frightened at all.


    When I am tense, I pretend to be calm, bulge my chest and gather my courage to finally take the first step outside.


    ¡ì


    In Zebrudia, the name of High-Level Hunters is valued quite highly.


    Even if you say Hunters, there are a variety of them, from their jobs, achievements, field specialty, etc¡­ Most Hunters are considered full fledged around Level 5 and can call out to countries administrator, nobles,rge businesspanies, etc¡­


    Because of that, they will have a strong backing proportional to their Level.


    It was around that time that fans from the regr citizens started to appear. Of course, there was Ark which has a famous name in Zebrudia as he was a descendant of a Hero, but there were also fans for the violent Liz.


    A Hunter is a warrior and at the same time some kind of idol.


    The recognition of a Hunter¡¯s name is one of the factors that give Hunters enormous wealth and honor but on the other hand, I have few fans as I used mysterious power to be one of the foremost Level 8 in the Imperial Capital.


    It is at the time when I started to be famous that I started to feel a sense of crisis, this is why I tried to hide my face as much as possible.


    I haven¡¯t even appeared once in the newspaper, well even if I say I hide my face, I can¡¯t do it perfectly so many people know me but in general, Infinite Variety appearance is unknown.


    Including my unknown appearance, the other two Level 8 in the Imperial are probably thought to be top-ss High-Level Hunters.


    And all those actions were made to avoid creating any ¡ºEnemy¡» that all High-Level Hunters have.


    For example, someone like Luke, battle mania who likes to test their skills as soon as they find an opponent who is known to be strong.


    For example, a criminal who has a strong grudge against Hunters because they have caught theirpanions.


    Or criminal organizations specialize in exterminating Treasure Hunters or even people who get close to you to leech off of you power, the list of Hunters¡¯ enemies is endless.


    And, this is the most important, unlike other High-Level Hunters, I don¡¯t have the power to fight them off.


    So of course I try to hide my face and when I go out, I try to have escorts with me. I also try to equip as many Retlic as possible and avoid unpopted roads as much as possible.


    No one understands me, but I am ¨D¨D A chicken.


    I carefully, really carefully walk down the road to the n House. I want to hide my face but in this situation if I hide my face then it would be more conspicuous so I can¡¯t hide my face.


    Unfortunately, my practice on the ¡ºMirage Form¡» hasn¡¯t reached the point where I can change my face yet. It is possible to change my face to some extent from the beginning when I used the ¡ºReverse Face¡», but that wasn¡¯t because one Relic is better than the other but rather that the origin of the Relic was different.


    Fortunately, there is no one who turns their eyes this way.


    My ability is unrivaled if I have to melt away into the general citizen. It is at the level even Liz said ¡ºAs expect of Cry-chan! You are just like any other person!¡» .


    Of course, the amount of Mana Material I can absorb is at the lowest ss but it also seems like that my appearance can make it seem like I don¡¯t resemble a warrior at all. That isn¡¯t an act, you know¡­


    When I am walking while thinking of something so useless, a hand suddenly caught my shoulder from behind.


    A cold chill runs through my body and I slowly look back.


    ¡°Cry-san. It has been a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Aaaah, it has been a while.¡±


    The one standing friendly there is a blue-haired young boy with an icy look.


    His age is probably the same or slightly younger than Tino. His appearance is like a regr citizen, he doesn¡¯t have weapons or armor on him, this is why I feel a sense of difort from the gap between his sharp eyes and clothes.


    But more than anything, there is one question that is stuck in my mind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Who are you?


    ¡°I am sorry to call you so suddenly. I am really sorry to say that after meeting you after a while but ¨D¨D I have something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Who are you?


    I said, it has been a while without thinking, but for the time being I gave him a gentle smile to this person that I don¡¯t recognize at all.


    For some reason, in ¡¶Footprint¡· there is a rule that mentions that when new members join, they have to have a face to face interview with me. It can¡¯t be helped if I can¡¯t remember their name when I see their face but I don¡¯t think that I can even forget their face.


    From what he said in the beginning, it seems that this boy and I are acquaintances. It is unlikely that he called the wrong person.


    Maybe, he is one of my fans? ¡­ No there is no way that it is.


    A sharp nose and icy blue eyes. An Ikemen?with a cold impression. It is a type that I don¡¯t have in my Party.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Who are you?


    ¡°From the fact that I came here, I think you already have a good idea why I am here but ¨D¨D¡°


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Who are you?


    While I am confused the young boy *perapera* talks continuously. I want him to first introduce himself or put a name tag on his chest.


    Don¡¯t think I can remember who you are, when I don¡¯t even remember my own n Members, you know.


    ¡°I know that Branch Manager Gark called you. I won¡¯t take a lot of your time. Please can youe with ¨D¨D¨D¨D Cry-san?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aaaah. I see¡­ What a coincidence. I was just thinking that I had to meet with you.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    While *nikoniko* smiling, I decide to do my best to get on with it.


    I don¡¯t know who you are but if I refuse, I doubt he will say ¡ºYes, I understand¡» and back down.


    It is uncanny to not know his name. If my personality was as strong as Liz I would have told him that I don¡¯t know him but unfortunately I am a fluffy man. It is also a great point that I don¡¯t feel any killing intent up to this point.


    The young boy opened his eyes widely for a moment but soon returned to his original expressionlessness.


    ¡°As expected of ¨D¨D ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·, you already understand the story. Then pleasee with me. It isn¡¯t a story where we can talk while standing around. We can go to a nearby Coffee Shop ¨D¨D¡±


    It is here! It isn¡¯t like I am reluctant to go with you (No, if I think it calmly, I am reluctant), but even for talking together this Cry Andrich has no intention to join you all by himself. Even if it is from someone younger who doesn¡¯t have any weapons, period!


    ¡°Sorry, as it is just around the corner, let me put my luggage in the the n House first ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°I found you, Aarun! You suddenly started to run by yourself¡­¡­!? Eh!? Don¡¯t tell me you found him!?¡±


    My words were interrupted by a sudden intruder.


    Approaching from the other side of the road was a young girl with sunshine like blonde hair.


    Large green eyes and skins without a single stain. With no special trait on her, she doesn¡¯t look like a Hunter at all. And after all, I don¡¯t recognize her.


    The young boy who was called Aarun by the cheerful young girl, said without changing hisplexion.


    ¡°Ah, Marie. Apparently, Cry-san was also looking for us. It seems like he wille with us.¡±


    ¡°! Thank you very much, Cry-san. Thank god, with this one of my worries is gone¡­¡±


    As if she was relieved, the young girl called Marie strokes her chest.


    It kind of looks like your worries which are gone went to me though? Did I take it over?


    Marie and Aarun. I still don¡¯t remember them. I¡¯m gonna puke because of my anxiety.


    For now, I have to survive this situation with any means possible.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Aaaah Cry just by going out there is always probleming and get you XD


    Who are those two and what do they want from Cry?


    Let¡¯s hope they aren¡¯t scammer ying the ¡°it¡¯s me¡± trick XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Chicken: He means like a scaredy catIkemen: A good-looking man.

 Chapter 99，Part2: 2 - Shared Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter99£¬Part2: 2 - Shared Responsibility</h4> <h4>Chapter 99 Shared Responsibility</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Despite my anxiety, Aarun guided me to an ordinary coffee shop.


    I have also been there several times and this shop ck tea and pound cake are delicious. For the time being, I am relieved that I am not in a closed room surrounded by four walls.


    It seems like their treat so without hesitation I order cakes and tea. I have to eat some sweets to make my useless brain work even if it is just a little bit.


    As I sat down, Aarun narrowed his eyes, sharpened his cold de like gaze and said.


    ¡°With you, there is no need for small tricks. So, I will say it directly, We want you to withdraw.¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Indeed, with the capture of Noto Cochlear, you are one step closer to being Level 9. You also have a favor from dys-kyo. If you destroy their remnants, then you will be one step ahead than the other Level 8. However, you will be too ¨D¨D Hasty. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    ¡°Initially, Akasha was our prey. Branch Manager Gark may be thinking of a change in generation. However, in terms of experience, Cry-san, you are inferior to others Level 8. I have heard ¡¶StranGri¡¯s¡· progress, but even with that in mind, you still don¡¯t have ¨D¨D The ability of a Level 9. From your point of view, this shouldn¡¯t probably be something to be pointed out by someone outside of your n. But this is our consensus.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Un, un, you are right.¡±


    The ck tea is delicious.


    Marie hurriedly stops Aarun in front of me who hadpletely entered into reality escape mode.


    ¡°Aarun, that is too sudden ¨D¨D ¡°


    ¡°Marie, that is something that would be said at one point or another. Initially, with Infinite Variety as our opponent, I don¡¯t think we will be able to deal with him even if we use petty tricks.¡±


    Marie scaredly checks my expression. But I don¡¯t understand anything at all.


    The tension of the conversation is well transmitted from Aarun¡¯s expression. I smile and wait for his next words, but no matter how long I waited no word came out.


    Well, now what? Actually, I didn¡¯t even understand half of Aarun¡¯s story, you know. No, I understand the words he used but there seems to have a big discrepancy with what I understood.


    Well, now what? If I am a normal person, I will check each thing I didn¡¯t understand and solve the discrepancy.


    However, with all the conversation I had until now, I learned the skill to evade the subject.


    ¡°So, what you want to say, Aarun, is ¨D¨D¡°


    .


    ¡°Uh!?¡±


    Aarun¡¯s expression hardens and his eyelids tighten.


    Eh? I haven¡¯t said anything yet but did I make a mistake?


    Marie¡¯s mouth trembles next to him as if she was holding back herughter.


    ¡°¡­ What Aarun wants to say is for me to withdraw.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yes. As I said in the beginning¡­¡±


    First of all, I don¡¯t remember getting involved in something but let¡¯s leave that aside.


    ording to my experience so far, when something like this happens, it is because Liz did something on her own. And because of the chain ofmand, I am responsible for it.


    ¡°C, Cry-san! In, indeed, it is true that we didn¡¯t do, anything. However, I think it is, unreasonable to hop in from the side. That¡¯s what we think. ¡­ What do you think about that?¡±


    Marie says this with a shaky voice.


    I cross my leg and nod while stabbing the pound cake with my fork.


    ¡°Un, un, you are right. I will withdraw.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Re, really!? Thank you very much!¡±


    Aarun and Marie opened their eyes widely and hurriedly bowed their heads.


    Since I didn¡¯t get involved in something, I don¡¯t need to withdraw or anything though. I just need to apologize to Liz or Sytryter on.


    I have already done it many times before.


    I am not sure but I want to quickly go home.


    ¡°No, I am sorry that you have toe all the way here to talk about this. I am not interested about the remnants or Level 9 at all. I am still more interested in this pound cake here.¡±


    I am tired of being taken for a ride without knowing anything.


    From what Aarun said, it is either about bounty criminals or Hunters stuff, I am only Leader in name, so I am not aware of the action of my Members. If you want toin, just go to the concerned perso ¨D¨D No, it is fine if you tell it to me, yes.


    Perhaps because they achieved their goal, the atmosphere around Aarun and Marie is somewhat more rxedpared to earlier.


    I immediately put a harmless appeal.


    ¡°In the first ce, Branch Manager Gark called me because I didn¡¯t reach my quota, so I don¡¯t think what we discussed was the serious content Aarun thought to be.¡±


    ¡°Quota¡­?¡±


    ¡°N, no. I wasn¡¯t doing nothing. I just didn¡¯t have a good feeling.¡±


    I wish I could achieve my quota by just collecting herbs.


    Aarun and Marie were astonished by my words. I don¡¯t know where they knew my face or my name, but I am not the kind of person you think I am.


    Finally, the jabber on the auction settled down, so I want you to let me rest for a while, please.


    After I made a big yawn, Aarun suddenly stood up with a steep look. And at the same time, a shadow is casted on my view.


    ¡°¡­ Do you want something?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Shut up. You are not the one I am looking for.¡±


    There was a very familiar voice right behind me. It was the same when Aarun touched my shoulder but apparently my ability to detect others¡¯ presence is below garbage level.


    With familiar movement, the table we were sitting on is surrounded by strong men. Unlike Aarun and Marie, they have armors and weapons, they are fully armed.


    Because of the sudden intruders, the other guests in the coffee shop gasped.


    A deep threatening voice is heard over my head.


    ¡°It has been a while, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·. You really underestimated us a lot, the other day.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Who am I talking to?¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Level, 8. Damn, looks like you are, showing a lot ofposure in front of us¡­ ¡±


    Level 7. It was ¡¶Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡·, among other things, we negotiated with them during the auction and now they were all around the small shop.


    At the end, the negotiation should have ended without any trouble so why is everyone looking down at me while feeling a mixture of subtle fear and strong anger.


    Is there a reason that I am being stared at?


    I only raise my head up and look at the owner of that voice.


    Arnold¡¯s face was bright red. His murky eyes were lit by a raging me and his thick arms which are likely to be several times bigger than mine, are quivering as if it was waiting for the moment when it would release its power.


    This is dangerous. It is a dangerous pattern.


    ¡°Level 8. I will check if your power really matches your reputation.¡±


    It is the pattern where no matter what I say he won¡¯t listen. It doesn¡¯t match my reputation at all, if you are a Level 7, then you should be able to estimate my ability from my appearance though. But it seems that he doesn¡¯t even notice that.


    Arnold asks while leaking a rough breath.


    ¡°The women aren¡¯t here today?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Will you wait until I call them?¡±


    ¡°I will half-kill you and roll you in front of those women.¡±


    Ah, enough. I wonder if Liz and Sytry did something again?


    Despite being inside a shop, all of Arnold¡¯s subordinates draw their weapons all at once. It is an excessive action to take against me and Aarun who are clearly unarmed.


    My heart screams to the point where it hurts. It is bad, I ampletely raising the white g. I can¡¯t think of any way to recover from this hopeless situation.


    I am surrounded by Arnold¡¯s subordinates and I don¡¯t have a Relic allowing me to fly. There are the Barrier Rings, so I can take a few hits but I can¡¯t do anything beyond that. I can¡¯t even beat one of Arnold¡¯s subordinates by myself.


    ¡­ It can¡¯t be helped. Is my only way out to try and get rid of his anger by doing a dogeza (Version pitiful)? Will he forgive me?


    I scold my limbs which are rigid because of the tension to stand up. However, before I can open my mouth, Aarun takes a step toward Arnold and says in a sharp voice.


    ¡°Oi, you. Right now, did you say that you were going to half-kill our guest?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Get lost. I don¡¯t know who you are but our purpose is only ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·.¡±


    Compared to the slender Aarun, Arnold¡¯s body is one head taller than him. Arnold emits a terrible pressure but there is no fear in Aarun¡¯s eyes. He is looking up at Arnold with a derogatory look.


    ¡°¡­ A countryside bumpkin, ah. Ha, is that why you thought you could challenge a Level 8, ah. Cry-san, we will take charge of this. We suddenly started to negotiate and you epted it ¨D¨D Please think of it as our thanks.¡±


    ¡°Uuuun¡­¡±


    I am a little tempted by his appealing proposal but I hurriedly reconsider.


    No, no, it is wrong. Aarun may not know it but the man in front of you is a genuine Level 7. Besides, Arnold¡¯s side also has the numerical advantage. No matter how you do, there is no way you can win.


    Well, there is nothing I could do though.


    When I was hesitating, Aarun smiled a little and pointed at Arnold.


    At that moment, I noticed his in silver-white bracelet on his wrist.


    An emblem with three wands.


    Aarun shouts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are neers but ¨D¨D Oi, bumpkins. Carve this in your small brain, my name is ¨D¨D Altobaran. Someone from ¡¶Hidden Curse (Magic Wands)¡·.¡±


    ¡°Aarun!? We have been told to not create any quarrel¡­¡­. Simrly, Marie from ¡¶Hidden Curse (Magic Wands)¡·. However, we are in a different Party than ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Annihtion¡·¡­¡­¡±


    At the moment I heard them, a sh ran through me.


    When I finally remember Aarun ¨D¨D Altobaran and Marie, I spontaneously hit my hand *pon*.


    Perhaps I had a very stupid face, everyone¡¯s eyes were gathering here.


    I take a deep breath, I look at Arnold and at Aarun and the others in turn and make an apologetic look and say.


    ¡°Sorry, can I go to the toilet¡­?¡±


    Maybe because he knows who they were, Arnold¡¯s rugged gaze is switching from me to Aarun.


    I have been caught up in something dangerous.


    ¡¶Hidden Curse (Magic Wands)¡· is a n with a small number of elite that has been known for a long time in the Imperial Capital.


    And their n Master, ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Annihtion¡·, is one of the greatest Mages in the Imperial Capital. And at the same time, she is like me, one of the three Level? 8 Hunters in this Imperial Capital.


    I¡¯m gonna puke. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Aarun was a member of an Elite n!


    Go beat the crap out of Arnold while Cry is hiding in the toilet XD


    And that Chuuni name ¡°Abyssal Fire of Annihtion¡±, except there is magic so that Hunter can probably create that kind of spell!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 100: Running Away from Reality â‘¡

    <h4>Chapter 100: Running Away from Reality ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 100 Running Away from Reality ¢Ú?</h4>


    Damnit, is today cursed ? There is one thing after another¡­


    It did have some merit to know everything about all the main coffee shops in the Imperial Capital. I escaped outside by sneaking outside with the big window in the toilet, I can finally take a breath.


    I don¡¯t know what was going to happen there.


    If I was surprised because of the ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· then it was also unexpected that ¡¶Hidden Curse (Magic Wands)¡· got in contact with me.


    Moreover, I didn¡¯t have an escort at a times like this. I should have been with someone who could get things done quick and easy ¨D¨D Like Ark or Sytry.


    What did I do to earn that¡­ I, so; want to go home.


    Right now, ¡¶Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist¡· and ¡¶Hidden Curse (Magic Wands)¡· are probably continuing to stare at each other in the coffee shop.


    Despite this I am still a Hunter, as a High-Level Hunter living in the Imperial Capital¡­ I have in my mind, information about Hunters with a Certification Level of 7 and above. Marie and Aarun¡¯s Level should be below Arnold.


    However, I am not too worried.


    ¡¶Hidden Curse (Magic Wands)¡· is a special n made up with only Mage with exceptional talent. Their activities are mainly academic and they have strong connections with various Mage schools and armies seeking powerful Mage. If you are a Mage Hunter, then you have to have heard their name at least once like anyone else.


    And in addition, due to their n¡¯s activity policy, the Members of ¡¶Hidden Curse¡· tend to have a lower Certification Level than their abilities.


    They said they will be their opponent in front of my eyes, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem if I leave. In the first ce, for someone like me to be worried about Marie and Aarung who are elite Mages belonging to that kind of n, is too presumptuous.


    However, don¡¯t Hunters have something calledmon sense? To try to fight during the day at a coffee shop with regr citizens in it¡­


    I remember Aarun¡¯s icy gaze and my body starts to tremble.


    ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· is also terrifying but ¡¶Hidden Curse (Magic Wands)¡· is also terrifying in their own way.


    The number and quality of their Members and also their influence in the Imperial Capital can¡¯t beparable to Arnold and hispanions even if their Certification Level is higher, as they are only a Party of Hunter.


    While calming down my breathing, I quickly return to the n House.


    I can¡¯t see anything around me anymore. There is only one thing in my head, to return to a safe ce as soon as possible, that is it.


    ¡¶Hidden Curse¡· n Master. ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Annihtion¡· is said to have the strongest annihtion ability in all Zebrudia.


    His/Her?temper was as raging as burning mes and unlike Liz, he/she is sly and crafty, he/she is one existence that I can¡¯t help it but being chilled to the bone.


    As a bonus, even if it was a small one, we had a feud with them in the past. Me forgetting Aarun and Marie¡¯s faces was some kind of escapism from me.


    The trigger that started our feud with the Mage who was Level 8 long before I became a Hunter, was at the establishment of ¡¶Footprint¡·.


    There was a Party where Hidden Curse was scouting among the Parties I randomly? approached to start my n. And for some reason, I won that Scouts battle. Moreover, it happened while I had no idea about it.


    Legally there isn¡¯t any problem, but it exists a very troublesome aspect where Hunters had to keep their face.


    .


    At that time, it was pretty rough. There was no way a new n Master, who was Level 6 at that time, couldpete with a Level 8 Hunter who was known as one of the strongest.


    I couldn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t need them in the end, so at that time I wanted to puke every single day and that event is in the top 30 of my trauma I experienced as a Hunter.


    Fortunately, the feud managed to subside by itself, this is why I am still living with all my limbs, but the fear of ¡¶Hidden Curse¡· is imprinted in my memory and can¡¯t be erased so easily.


    I am really d that I didn¡¯t refuse Aarun and Marie¡¯s requests. If there were more feuds, ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Annihtion¡· would burn down the n House.


    Without being attacked, I managed to safely reach my familiar n House.


    The shiny, polished windows reflected my tired look.


    I don¡¯t want to leave the n House for a while.


    I have too much work to do, so my head hurts.


    My quotas, the request from dy-kyo. I also have to confirm what Aarun and Marie talked about and the miniature Imperial Capital is still unfinished.


    For the first two things, well, I will let someone else handle it, the first thing to do is to confirm what Liz and Sytry are doing about Akasha.


    I really missed my friends.


    At such times, how encouraging will it be for Anthem and Lucia to be here. No, even Luke would have helped me distract myself from all of this. What are they doing right now?


    I go up the stairs and sit down on the chair in the n Master room.


    Well, before looking for Liz and Sytry ¨D¨D For the time being, let¡¯s continue the creation of the miniature Imperial Capital.


    At the moment when I started to activate ¡ºMirage Form¡», the door opened vigorously as if it were waiting for me.


    It was an out of breath Eva who came in. She holds in her hand a magnificent white envelope with Zebrudia emblem on it.


    This was unusual, her cheeks were flushed red, maybe because of her excitement.


    Eva looks straight at me, without looking at the miniature Imperial Capital I created and raises a high-pitch voice.


    ¡°Cry-san! Finally, Cry-san received an invitation letter to that ¡ºWhite Swords Gathering¡»! Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    In one instant, the turmoil from the whole day blew away from my head.


    I don¡¯t understand what you are saying at all.


    The ¡ºWhite Swords Gathering¡» is the most famous meeting among Hunters in Zebrudia.


    It is a group of venerable delegation, where only a small number of Hunters who contributed to the Empire are allowed to attend, an invitation sent to you is also a proof that you are recognized as one of the top Hunters in Zebrudia.


    Above all else, the organizator is ¨D¨D This country¡¯s Emperor.


    ¡°¡¶Strange Grief¡· is disrespected because they have a bad reputation but the other day ¨D¨D ¡±


    Eva quickly exins everything but nothing gets inside my head at all.


    ording to the rumors, top ranking Hunters from overseas might or might not be called as guests, you might or might not be able to test your skills against transcendent elite knights or against other Hunters or that there are delicious desserts that might or might note out.


    I definitely don¡¯t want to attend it. I don¡¯t want to meet other High-Level Hutners. I am a little interested about the dessert but I can¡¯t escape from a big problem without making some sacrifice.


    Why is something so horrible only happening to me? Let Ark go, Ark go.


    Seriously what the hell did I do to deserve that? I didn¡¯t do anything you know? No, this isn¡¯t me being humble but I, seriously, didn¡¯t, do, anything, at, all!


    Surprisingly it wasn¡¯t a big deal, I mean me.


    My quota, request from dys-kyo. Feud with ¡¶Hidden Curse¡·, ¡ºWhite Swords Gathering¡». I am too unlucky.


    There is no hesitation. I made a decision in an instant.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ano¡­ What is wrong? Cry-san.¡±


    Eva squints and looks at me. I cleared my throat and said with all my might.


    ¡°Aaah, sorry. I have an important business to do so I need to leave the Imperial Capital. It is a great honor to have been invited to the White Swords Gathering but it will be unlikely that I can attend. Same for the other invitations. I am sorry, but can you handle it with the same feeling as what I just said? ¡­¡­¡­ I will return as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Eh?¡±


    I will run away. I will show you my brilliant escape skill. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahahahah Cry! With a gathering like that you look like King in One Punch Man XD.


    Run before everything falls on your face! Show us your brilliant skill that won¡¯t put Kaito Kid to shame! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    His/Her: The gender of Abyssal Fire of Annihtion is unconfirmed as of yet. So I will write both gender

 Chapter 101，Part1: 1 - Execution

    <h4>Chapter101£¬Part1: 1 - Execution?</h4> <h4>Chapter 101 Execution?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°He disappeared, you say¡­!? What do you mean!?¡±


    ¡°Ehm. Arnold-san, there was this in the toilet ¨D¨D¡±


    I took the folded paper that mypanion brought and opened it.


    The paper is a bank check. However, there were some scribbles in the ce where the amount should be written on.


    ¨D¨D I am busy, so I am going home.


    Arnold lost his words.


    ¡°It seems that he escaped by using the window in the toilet¡­¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that guy, Level 8?¡±


    While clenching my teeth, I crushed the check.


    Not a single instant, I would have thought that he would run away. If my opponent was just an ordinary Hunter or person, I might have been wary of that but this time, the opponent is genuinely a powerful man who has been certified at a Level above Arnold in the Hunter¡¯s Holy Land.


    How could a Hunter who cares about their honor, think about escaping from a window in the toilet. Moreover, we haven¡¯t exchanged any blows yet.


    I raise my face and look at the expression of the two who were staring at us.


    When Arnold first came to the Imperial Capital, he yed by the book by investigating prominent Hunters, Parties and n of this Country.


    Of course, among his investigation the name of ¡¶Hidden Curse¡· was among them.


    The two in front of me are Members of a famous Mages group. They are still young but they are opponents we can¡¯t underestimate.


    Arnold and hispanions had the advantage in the numbers. Initially, they should have been in a position to abandon him, but the man who called himself Altobaran didn¡¯t change his expression even after we got that note and then snorted while dering confidently.


    ¡°What is that look? Listen very well, bumpkin. A true powerful man ¨D¨D Doesn¡¯t so easily pull out his sword.¡±


    ¡°Does the Level 8 of this Imperial Capital¡­ Run away by using the toilet¡¯s window?¡±


    Are you fine with this Zebrudia!?


    Arnold¡¯s purpose is to retaliate against ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· who quarreled with his Party. There was no point to stay here as their Leader ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· was gone.


    Marie and Altobaran¡¯s attire were nicely tailored but didn¡¯t lookbat ready at all.


    However, a good Mage can fight to some extent even without weapons.


    If you observed them closely, not only Altobaran was grinning but Marie, who was behind him, was also alreadybat ready.


    If you are a Member of ¡¶Hidden Curse¡·, then you can use magic as if you were breathing.


    The range of attack of a Mage is from a long distance. No matter how powerful a Mage is, Arnold won¡¯t lose at this distance.


    However, even if I win, it won¡¯t leave a good taste in my mouth. Arnold¡¯spanions are waiting for his decision with their weapons ready.


    Altobaran looked at Arnold with his icy re and continued.


    ¡°Did you think he escaped? Don¡¯t be stupid.¡±


    ¡°¡­ No, hepletely ran away.¡±


    What else could it be?


    The manner he retreated was way too familiar. Before being angry at him, I am more shocked.


    When Arnold said that in a low voice, Altobaran shouted in a dignified voice.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he write it down. He didn¡¯t run away, Cry-san is ¨D¨D Busy. A Level 8 in the Imperial Capital doesn¡¯t have time to twiddle their fingers, we had already taken some of his precious time. Don¡¯t misunderstand Cry-san as weak. You guys just don¡¯t deserve some of his time, that is it.¡±


    Impossible¡­ In this country¡­ Do you escape from the toilet window if you are busy!?


    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant. If Arnold was ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·, he would have smacked the fools who went to look for a fight and dignifiedly walk outside by using the front door.


    For Hunters, that was the way to do as they had a meritocracy system. At least ording to Arnold¡¯s knowledge, that was how Hunters should be.


    I confirmed with them while being battle ready.


    ¡°If you were in the same position, would you escape by using the toilet window?¡±


    When Altobaran has been asked that theoretical question, he slightly opens his eyes and responds with an ironic smile.


    ¡°I am still ¨D¨D Immature. I can¡¯t imitate, Cry-san.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Arnold-san, let¡¯s withdraw. There is no point to be their opponents.¡±


    And at that moment, Hay, who was standing next to Arnold, rmended this to him.


    Iunched a quick nce but Hay¡¯s eyes were still glued to the two young Mages.


    ¡°Please calm down. They had underestimated us, but they are Members from a n who had been active for a long time. We wouldn¡¯t show off our power even if we crushed them while having such a huge difference in number. Besides, there are too many people here. It will be tough if we get retaliation from a bunch of their Members. As ast resort, it is possible to leave the Imperial Capital but the opportunity to crush those who wronged Arnold-san would disappear.¡±


    Which one do I really want to crush between the two who suddenly appeared in front of my eyes or Strange Grief whom we had a grudge against as we were suddenly being beaten at the tavern and even been insulted as a chicken, since we came to this Imperial Capital.


    When I check my surroundings, I see the staff and the ordinary customers looking at me in a frightened manner. Some customers of the shop may have already run away. Perhaps they have even called the Guards Knight Order.


    Rampaging and forgetting his purpose is only what a third-ss would do. After a moment of reflection, Arnold says loudly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Tsk. Fine, what matters right now is that man.¡±


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    So, let¡¯s run away. I will run away, anyce, anywhere.


    Once I made that decision, I was very relieved.


    Of course, even if I say running away, I won¡¯t do it alone. There are monsters outside the Imperial Capital and there is also the possibility of being attacked by ¡°Phantoms (Illusions)¡±.


    It seemed to be rtively safe if you walked along the pathways but if I might be attacked then I will be attacked.


    It ismon sense to have an escort when you have to go outside. It would be a different story if I am strong or I can fly in the sky, but ¡ºNight Hiker (Dark Wing of the Night Sky)¡» can¡¯t go that far due to its magic power consumption.


    When I left the n Master room and went downstairs, I encountered Liz.


    As usual, she has the same healthy Hunter look. When she sees me, a smile blossoms on her face and approaches me.


    ¡°Ah, Cry-chan! Youe at the right time! There is something I would like to consult with you ¨D¨D¡±


    If it was a consultation, I will listen to as many consultations as you want to but will the story¡­ Be long?


    I don¡¯t have time. Anyway, I have to run away before anyone has more trouble for me.


    The faster I am, the faster I will have an excuse to refuse the invitation for the ¡ºWhite Swords Gathering¡»and one moment can lead to life and death in this kind of situation.


    I put my hand on Liz¡¯s shoulder and I make sure that I can have a secret talk while descending the stairs.


    ¡°I will listen to your consultationter. Liz, do you have anything nnedter on?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Hmmmm¡­¡­ Not particrly? Is there something?¡±


    This was an expected answer. Most of the time, Liz doesn¡¯t refuse my invitation.


    I skipped the preamble and resumed briefly.


    ¡°I am leaving the Imperial Capital. Follow me.¡±


    Liz opened her eyes and put her hand around her waist. Her face gets closer to mine and a faint sweet scent drifts in the air.


    Her moisturized lips open smally and she answers with a whispering voice.


    ¡°Roooger. And the purpose?¡±


    Purpose¡­? Escape? Desertion? Strategic retreat?


    All of them are correct but I don¡¯t want to say that. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Arnold did you think that Aarun doesn¡¯t have closebat magic to fight pfff what kind of third rate mage do you think they are¡­


    I wonder what kind of lie will Cry say to Liz to cover the fact that he just want to run away XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus.


    Danmachi Episode 1 Review Corner


    <button title="Click for Spoiler" type="button" onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if(document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy==''none'') {document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''''}else{document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''none''}" data-cf-modified-0d02c1f51c5a35c9c028d6d6-="">Spoiler Warning!</button>


    1st episode of Danmachi was out yesterday!


    Great episode to start, I was worried that they would end the episode at Bell going back to the dungeon by skipping the investigation and the other member night talk but they did animated it, noice.


    Weine was soooo cute! And the Haruhime and Weine scene right into my kokoro!


    If I had to say a bad point was those Hestia¡¯s boobs shot each time she appeared¡­


    But I sure hope they keep this quality!

 Chapter 101，Part2: 2 - Execution

    <h4>Chapter101£¬Part2: 2 - Execution</h4> <h4>Chapter 101 Execution?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Well, it would be fine even if I tell Liz the truth.


    I found the answer to my worry and said with a smile.


    ¡°Vacation, probably. Ah, this is a secret to everyone else, okay?¡±


    Liz¡¯s eyes shine and as if the impulse she repressed in her small body was released, she hugged me.


    As usual her skin that was touching me was burning hot.


    ¡°!! That is extremely wonderful! How many people do I need to kill? How many people will you go with? Just me? When are you going? It has really been a while since I went out with Cry-chan, right?¡±


    We won¡¯t kill anyone¡­ And also, there are too many questions.


    I think I would be safe if I bring Liz with me but the more escorts I have, the better it is. As this time I am going outside of the Imperial Capital.


    That¡¯s right, how about making it a n trip? I can¡¯t take with me the clerks as they will need to reject various invitations but it might be nice to go out with all the Members.


    From the outside, it will look like I had a good reason to leave as all the Hunters from my n will be going with me. Yes, it will be perfect if I think that as a reason to refuse the invitation for the ¡ºWhite Swords Gathering¡».


    ¡°I want people who wouldn¡¯t be bothered by it but I want to take as many people as possible. We are going today. You are right, it has been a while since I went outside.¡±


    ¡°Kyaaa! I am so¡­ Excited!¡±


    Liz smiles enchantingly. What would she look like if she knew that the reason for the vacation was to run away.


    Probably because it is still midday, there were only a few Parties in the Lounge.


    It doesn¡¯t seem that Ark is here but when Isabe and Yu who were sitting at a table in the back, saw us, they made a displeasing look.


    Now then, I want as many people as I can to follow me, but how should I call them so that they wille with us?


    It is a problem that if I tell a lie, I will undermine their trust and if I tell them the truth, then that will be in its own way hurtful.


    I didn¡¯t think this through, eh¡­ When I was weakening, Liz, who was next to me, shouted in a happy voice.


    ¡°Cry-chan said that he is leaving the Imperial Capital after a long while! It will be for vacation, va, ca, tion! Who want to go with ussss?¡±


    The atmosphere in the room froze up in a second. You shouted it out loud even though I told you that it was a secret¡­


    Stunned and confused gazes are cast on Liz and me. I am sure that they are wondering what I am thinking, going on a vacation despite always being in the n Master room, ying around.


    My dignity has reached zero.


    As I resign to my fate, Liz who is next to me continues without reading the air.


    ¡°Ah, the departure is right now! Only people who are properly armed cane. We don¡¯t need weakling as they will slow us down! Aaaah, I am so excited¡­ Recently, I was really worried about my arm going dull. Thank god.¡±


    The difference between Liz¡¯s tension and the other Members¡¯ tension is amazing.


    I had no other choice but to ask the Hunter who was ying cards on his table ¨D¨D It was Lyle who I have a good rtionship with.


    .


    ¡°I am sorry that it is so sudden. You areing, right Lyle?¡±


    Lyle suddenly presses his belly and begins to moan with a harsh expression. He moves his arms to his back and the cards fall apart under the table.


    ¡°Sorry, Cry. My stomach suddenly hurts¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem I will be able to go.¡±


    I can only see his sudden movement as acting but his expressions was incredibly pale. Maybe he really feels bad.


    When I checked with the other Members who were sitting at his table, they all turned their heads away at once.


    ¡°Sorry, Master. This time I have my sister¡¯s wedding ¨D¨D ¡±


    ¡°My grandmother¡¯s funeral ¨D¨D ¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Ehm¡­ I ordered a new sword as the previous one broke.¡±


    ¡°Then what is that sword on the table?!¡±


    ¡°Argh! That sword¡­ Is just a spare! It is a blunt one!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah!? Even though you were always saying that it was your soulmate!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! It is the truth, Master. Believe me! I can¡¯t fight right now!¡±


    What does all that mean¡­ Although all we said was that it was a vacation, do they have so little confidence in me?


    I looked at the other tables and the number of people still here was fewer than before. When I looked back I saw a Member leaving the Lounge at a pace where it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they fell. Did they remember that they had an emergency or something?


    Liz looked at them with a sullen look.


    Without another choice I head to the ce where Ark¡¯spanions were.


    It wasn¡¯t as much as Ark, but they were also splendid Members who will be a waste to be my escort just to go outside.


    Isabe rapidly turns away. The reaction of Yu, the Priestess, sitting in front of her wasn¡¯t that excessive but her eyes are moving left and right.


    ¡°Isabe-sa¡­¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    ¡°Yu-sa¡­¡±


    ¡°Plea, please go through Ark for anything rted to the Party.¡±


    I can¡¯tnd a word at all.


    In the first ce, where was my main strength Ark and your otherpanions.


    If I could talk to Ark, then I would love to, you know.


    After Isabe scratched her long hair once, she crossed her arms and looked at me.


    ¡°In the first ce, we are, on a holiday now! Ark-san has also gone home and our Hunters activities are on a break!¡±


    ¡°We are also on a vacation though?¡±


    ¡°That is, only just for you guys, right!¡±


    What do you mean¡­ Well, the reason I called out to everyone was for the purpose of being my escort but I think that is just for precaution and not for work.


    It wasn¡¯t entirely a vacation but it wasn¡¯t entirely work either.


    When I was confused, Isabe continueed to talk like a machine gun.


    I heard that the northern country that Isabe came from was a country where women are stronger than here but I don¡¯t know if it was true or not.


    ¡°In the first ce, what are you going to fight this time!? Phantoms!? Monsters!?¡±


    ¡°N, no ¨D¨D ¡±


    ¡°Neither Phantoms or Monsters ¨D¨D Then human!? Don¡¯t tell me this time, the opponents are human!? Isn¡¯t it the worst!? I didn¡¯t train my magic to fight against people!¡±


    It is just a vacation¡­ It is true.


    Isabe¡¯s eyes werepletely vignt. Yu was also terrorized and kept her distance.


    To think Icked that much credibility ¨D¨D.


    When I felt only despair on myck of hope, Liz immediately appeared in front of me and made a follow up in a soft voice.


    ¡°Anh? You, are you making a fool of Cry¡¯s decision? He told you toe, soe. If you like safety so much, why don¡¯t you stop being a Hunter?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a follow up at all. Isabe stood up against Liz who was suddenly looking for a fight.


    And with a glint in her eyes, Liz shouted out loud.


    ¡°What? If you deal only with Phantoms and Monsters, you will be slow when you need to deal with humans! Sometimes, it is perfect to kill some humans! Cry-chan is telling you that!¡±


    It is just a vacation, you know¡­ <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Thank you Eric for the coffee! I will try to put an extra release on Sunday!


    Hahaha! Everyone ran away because they know that going with cry will be terrible and only shit will happen XD.


    And Liz no problem saying to kill some human now and then to not hesitate when you really need to! What are you an assassin! Did you change your job to Assassin? XD


    And Cry the only one who think that it will be JUST a vacation is you XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 102，Part1: 1 - Execution ②

    <h4>Chapter102£¬Part1: 1 - Execution ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Chapter 102 Execution ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Lizpletely seemed to be on boosted mode.


    It was like watching a dragon rampaging. In front of her, everyone was overwhelmed by her figure full of energy like a raging sun. Now that she was like this, it was very difficult to stop her.


    Why are you so motivated even though what I said was just that we were going on a vacation? I will say it as many times as necessary but I have no intention to go to a dangerous ce.


    I was a little nervous when I was watching Liz running around in the Lounge but I won¡¯t take the Members who said that they don¡¯t want to go.


    I am a little uneasy if Liz was my only escort but if I talk with Sitry, she will probablye with us.


    Perhaps because she had run around as much as she wanted, Liz came in front of me with swift movements, leaned over a little and asked me with upturned eyes.


    ¡°Nee, nee, Cry-chan. Can I, like, take Ti?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That is a difficult request. We were in an awkward situation since the ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask) ¡» ident.


    Of course, if she wants to, then I will agree but if I think about my lovely Kouhai then I think it will be better if I leave her alone for some time.


    When I was silent, Liz suddenly closed her eyes and made a worried look.


    ¡°Was it that? Maybe Cry-chan, you disregarded Ti because of the previous ident?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t your statement weird?


    There is no way I will disregard her. Tino didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    I remember Tino¡¯s behavior when she was wearing the mask and expired a small sigh.


    Or rather, (even though it was because of the mask) I am more worried about Liz and Sytry¡¯s thought about the obedient Tino who had rebelled against them.


    ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask) ¡» had the unique effect of releasing thetent potential of the user but as well as releasing their subconsciousness. The feeling she released and the power she felt must have made her feel omnipotent as it has made Tino a little bit more aggressive than usual ¨D¨D Force her to be more aggressive than usual.


    To be more concrete, she stood in front of me as if she was my shield, pointed her fist at her Onee-sama andunched a series ofints against them. At that time Liz and Sytry¡¯s expressions were, honestly, quite interesting.


    Liz wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would be silent after beingined to, so naturally she rushed at her but Tino was a mild and good kid. I am the one who put the mask on her, so the damage Tino suffered was my fault. I told her to think that the mask incident never happened, but it was impossible topletely negate the effect of what actually happened.


    And in an unusual fashion, Liz didn¡¯t want to cut ties with her and didn¡¯t seem that worried about it, but seriously what on earth was going on with their teacher-apprentice rtionship?


    When I was silently thinking, Liz makes an unusually sad voice and says.


    ¡°¡­ Indeed, it is true that Tino is a small fry and stood in front of me and Syt without knowing where she belonged. But, but, that was all for Cry-chan¡¯s sake! She just kept following my order! From Cry-chan¡¯s perspective, it may have looked unsightly but¡­ Don¡¯t give up on her, please?¡±


    I am confused by the difference in our enthusiasm.


    I had never thought of Tino as a small fry nor have I thought about throwing her away. Rather, I was the one who would be thrown away. While I didn¡¯t know how to react, I opened my eyes and nodded *un un* with a wry smile.


    ¡°I have never thought about, throwing her away. It is a useless worry. Un, Tino is a splendid Hunter. I also think that Liz did well.¡±


    .


    I think it would still be better if you were a little bit more gentle with her though¡­


    Liz¡¯s expression which seemed anxious turned into a blossoming smile because of my empty words offort.


    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡­ Can I take her with us?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ No problem.¡±


    When she was showing such a big smile, even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t refuse her.


    ¡­ Well, it was just a simple vacation though¡­


    ¡°Yatta, Cry-chan I love you! It is fine, even if Ti died due to herck of ability, Cry-chan can think of it as a stepping stone for you to reach your goal!¡±


    ¡°Then I will go talk with her.¡± said Liz while leaving the Lounge with fast steps.


    I won¡¯t think that she would be a stepping stone for my goal¡­ What does Liz think that my vacation is?


    Certainly, I am unlucky. I had been involved in variousmotions even before reaching Level 8. If we go see cherry trees blossoming, a Shrine will appear and if we are exploring a cave, a big earthquake will ur and copse it. If we dive in a Shrine, we will have a high chance of encounter a boss who should have a low probability of appearing and if we are under a big storm, thunder will suddenly rain on us (By the way, it hit full force on Anthem the tallest among us when he was next to me) .


    But even that should have its limits. This time, I will leave the Imperial Capital to avoid any turmoil. I have no intention of fighting Monsters or Phantoms and of course I neither have any intention to kill anyone.


    I look around me, but there are only a few people left in the Lounge. They all fled because Liz was making a fuss.


    I have a feeling that it has be something really big even though all I wanted to invite people to go out with me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Too bad we didn¡¯t see how Tino was with that mask but it looks like in the light novel there was the continuation of where the web novel stopped (or maybe it was a short story) so if you are curious (and can understand japanese) you can buy the book and read it.


    And I think that if you have so many coincidences happening around you people will start to think that might not be a coincidence but something nned. So that¡¯s why people think that you can see everything and be omnipotent.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Nee: Japanese cute way to say heyy.Kouhai: It means Junior. Here Cry thinks of Tino as his Junior because she became a Hunter after him.Yatta: Yatta means ¡°Cool!¡± or ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 102，Part2: 2 - Execution ②

    <h4>Chapter102£¬Part2: 2 - Execution ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Chapter 102 Execution ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    When I was troubled by that unexpected development, Eva was approaching with a small sprint from behind me.


    ¡°Cry-san, I finished the arrangement for the carriage. It is arge armored carriage with six tinum Horses pulling it.¡±


    tinum Horse is a Horse Monster that has several dozen times the power of a normal horse. As its name suggested, the horse fur was like coated with tinum and has the strength and endurance to run though any rough terrain, it was the highest breed of horses.


    And because of it, their price was extremely high but the problem was that the carriage had six of them. One tinum Horse was strong enough to easily pull arge carriage.


    ¡°¡­ That, isn¡¯t that super noticeable?¡±


    Neither the tinum Horses nor therge armored carriage are something owned by the n.


    Eva blinked her eyes to the question I asked frighteningly.


    ¡°That is¡­ A little bit. But if it is tinum Horses, then it will be possible to escape even if you were chased by a herd of dragons.¡±


    I have no n to be chased by a dragon though!?


    Well, I can¡¯t talk about it being a vacation with Eva, so it can¡¯t be helped if she made some misunderstanding¡­ But even the Emperor would rarely use six tinum Horses with an armored carriage. This degree of preparation can even be called strange.


    I put my hand on my chin and pretend to think.


    ¡°It would be better if it wasn¡¯t noticeable. I don¡¯t need tinum Horses and armored carriage. It is fine if it was an ordinary carriage. No, it will be perfect if it was a little shabby.¡±


    For me to go on a vacation with this timing can only be troubling Eva. I am way too sorry to add those expenses.


    ¡°But ¨D¨D . ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I understand.¡±


    For a moment she wanted to say something, but after all, Eva nodded with a dissatisfied look. I made a wry smile and jokingly said.


    ¡°Well see,? we have to save some money, you know.¡±


    ¡ì


    ¡°Eh¡­ A vacation, is it¡­ ? Of course, I will apany you!¡±


    Sytry who was in the n House Laboratory epted without making any dissatisfied face despite being a sudden request.


    She was happy but her enthusiasm wasn¡¯t as high as Liz, she seemed calm.


    This is it. This was the reaction I wanted.


    ¡°Do we need to arm ourself?¡±


    ¡°No, it is just a simple vacation so you don¡¯t need to. ¡­ Ah, no. At the very least, you need weapons, to protect yourself, I think.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    A pleasant reaction that resonates with me when I see it. I wanted Liz and the other Members to follow her attitude.


    And then, Sytry¡¯s smiling face became cloudy. With upturned eyes she looked at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ Ah, but ¨D¨D Right. Investigations rted to Akasha are still in progress ¨D¨D .¡±


    ¡­ Investigation rted to Akasha? Was this what Aarun and Marie were talking about?


    After all, it seemed that Sytry did something without my knowledge.


    It can be helped that I can¡¯t understand Sytry¡¯s actions but I wanted you to tell me if you were doing something dangerous.


    Well, there was nothing I could do even if you told me.


    ¡°Aaah, it is fine because I have asked ¡¶Hidden Curse (Magic Wands)¡· to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°!! Thank you very much! And I am sorry. You had to purposely take care of this inconvenience¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it was just a coincidence¡­¡±


    ¡¶Hidden Curse¡· is a veteran n. I don¡¯t think that Sytry¡¯s abilities were inferior to their members, but if you were going to investigate a whole organization, they should be better at it. In the first ce, I am not interested in Akasha and I don¡¯t want Sytry to do anything dangerous.


    The only thing that I was worried about was that I inadvertently asked them to do something and something happened but it seemed that it didn¡¯t happen.


    For a short while, I am healed by Sytry¡¯s smile. In a distance, Talia who had a sk under fire, was looking here while *niko niko* smiling. True healing was right there all along.


    ¡°By the way, what is the purpose of this vacation?¡±


    Sytry removes her dirty protective robe with her hands and checks again.


    Purpose? I wonder if you guys can¡¯t go on vacation without any purpose.


    However, unlike me who had a lot of time to spare, Liz and Sytry are busy. That question may be natural.


    ¡°Right¡­¡­ Onsen?¡±


    ¡°I understand. It is resistance against fire, right? Magma?¡±


    ¡°Actually, there was also a little bit of escapism in it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ There is a possibility of being chased by a strong enemy, mmh.¡±


    ¡°Right, you know what, Eva tried to get a carriage with tinum Horses. Hahaha, she is exaggerating. Even though that would stand out.¡±


    ¡°Fumufumu, so we need to be stealthy, mmh. By the way, are we the only Members going?¡±


    ¡°I called out to everyone but they all escaped. I was in trouble.¡±


    When she heard my words, Sytry turned her thoughtful expression into a smiling one, and as usual, she hit her hand together and made a *pon* noise.


    ¡°Perfect timing. There are three people I wanted to use. I am a little worried about their ability as I just got their cooperation but I wondered if they were usable¡­¡­¡­ And also it wouldn¡¯t be bad if I were to lose them. Please leave the preparation to me!¡±


    Apparently, Sytry was expecting something. As expected, unlike me who has no poprity, Sytry has many acquaintances.


    I was a little bit worried about her peculiar wording but if I let Sytry handle it, there should be no problem.


    And then, I came up with a good idea.


    ¡°Maybe we could pick up Luke and the others at the same time. Didn¡¯t youe back in the middle of the exploration?¡±


    I am going out after a long while. I don¡¯t intend to go inside the Shrine but it is sometimes good to not only wait for their return but to also go pick them up.


    Sytry grasps her fist to agree to my suggestion. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    What kind of vacation is this? Going to an Onsen with a possibility of magma appearing and going to a Level 8 Shrine


    That ain¡¯t a regr vacation!


    So how will Sytry¡¯s ¡°subordinate¡± do? Will they survive? Will they escape? ce your bet!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus


    Danmachi Episode 2 Review Corner


    <button title="Click for Spoiler" type="button" onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if(document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy==''none'') {document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''''}else{document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''none''}" data-cf-modified-9e05756f128e5047057ce2c9-="">Spoiler Warning!</button>


    I saw the episode 2 of Danmachi yesterday, the quality was still good so I¡¯m happy about that but how dare they make Weine cry like this! That broke my heart TT.TT


    And that Wiene monster mode was pretty cool and clearly depicted how citizens view her.<h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Onsen: Japanese name for Hot Spring.Fumu fumu: It is like ¡°I see, I see¡±.

 Chapter 103，Part1: 1 - Vacation Begins

    <h4>Chapter103£¬Part1: 1 - Vacation Begins</h4> <h4>Chapter 103 Vacation Begins</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    When the sun set and the Imperial Capital was wrapped in the darkness, one horse-drawn carriage was parked in front of the n House.


    It was an inconspicuous box-shaped carriage pulled by two horses.


    There wasn¡¯t any evidence of the carriage belonging to a n nor was there an emblem proving the carriage belonging to Footprint.


    With this, at first nce, it wouldn¡¯t seem that people from Footprint were using it.


    Eva, who had prepared the carriage for a non-business purpose, turned her eyes to me.


    ¡°As you had said that it would be better if it doesn¡¯t stand out¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Un, un, it has a good feeling.¡±


    As expected of her. Originally, a carriage can¡¯t be rented unless you made a reservation in advance.


    A carriage owned by the Explorer Association may offer some flexibility but the carriage in front of me didn¡¯t feel like belonging to them.


    To prepare for it even though one day hasn¡¯t passed yet, it really showed how shining Eva¡¯s skill was.


    ¡°It is a rental, so if you break it, then you need to reimburse it. Even if it doesn¡¯t cost a lot¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I won¡¯t break it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ How many times have you said that and broke it?¡±


    Behind her sses, her eyes were staring at me.


    It can¡¯t be helped but it seemed that I was not trusted at all. I cleared my throat a little and said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t break it. It broke.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t my fault, you know. There was nothing I could do.


    I used to think that carriages were sturdy things. Now, I know very well how brittle it is. If you were attacked by a flock of Monsters or Phantoms, then there won¡¯t be any remains left even if the carriage had metal armor on it.


    Of course, I wasn¡¯t intentionally doing it, I wasn¡¯t intentionally plunging head first into a Monster¡¯s den, but it was just that Hunter was a very dangerous job.


    Nowadays, I have even been banned by carriage insurances for Hunters. It is so strange¡­¡­


    Eva looked down at me who was fully armed with Relics and spoke in a clerical tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I would really appreciate it if you coulde back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Aaah, of course I know.¡±


    Eva may not have heard about it being a vacation by Liz yet. Her sight didn¡¯t include any thorns on it.


    Coming back as soon as possible. Ah, I will be back as soon as possible. However I didn¡¯t say when I would return. Even the shortest time for me to return is only after the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡» were over.


    ¡°By the way, when is the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡»?¡±


    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­ It is the same day every year¡­¡­ Exactly three weekster.¡±


    Three weekster, huh¡­¡­ It is surprisingly long. This is going to be a long vacation.


    I will probably still have a lot of time left if I just went and picked up Luke and the others. It may not be so bad to go sightsee outside of the Imperial Capital after a long while.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t find any other n Members to apany me. Some had administrative businesses, weddings or felt sick. Well, it was also my fault to suddenly call out to them but the timing was too bad.


    However, depending on how I think about it, I think that it was all good because the number of people had been narrowed down. Because having only one carriage was enough.


    In the first ce, I haven¡¯t decided where to go yet¡­¡­ I am really sorry for this random asion.


    ¡°Cry-san, thank you for waiting.¡±


    And at that time, I suddenly saw Sytrying here from the other side of the road.


    A deep gray robe with arge gray bag on her. On her hand, there was a sturdy trunk case where at first nce, looked like a travel suit. The impact is lighter because Kilkill-kun wasn¡¯t here as she was always taking it when going out for a hunt.


    The preparation for the trip ¨D¨D It has always been Sytry¡¯s role to prepare foods, potions, Shrine information and countermeasure tools. Especially for Luke and Liz who always forget things they need, so she had taken the role to support them.


    The bag on her back shouldn¡¯t be a ¡°Magic Bag (Space-Time Bag)¡± with an infinite capacity but it was a very mysterious bag that contains everything you need. Her ability as a rear guard was truly outstanding.


    As I squinted at my nostalgia, Sytry came in front of me and lightly looked back.


    ¡°Cry-san, let me introduce them. They are my new coborators.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡±


    There were three big men with hooligan faces looking down on me with piercing eyes.


    They were in my line of sight but I never thought that they were with Sytry. All three of them arerger than me and their hair and eye colors are all different but they generally have a viin appearance.With suntan dark skin and hairy beard, one had an old scar on his cheek and another had arge tattoo on most of his bare shoulder. Thest one had no scars or tattoos on him but have a fox-like cunning eyesight.


    Their choker, made ofmon metal, worn around their neck stands out a lot.


    It was at the level that if you encounter them while walking along the road then you should immediately avoid them. I definitely? don¡¯t want to ride the same carriage as them.


    The three men looked at me and said nothing. Just a heavy silence and pressure. Eva was also frowning her eyebrows.


    Sytry *nikoniko* smiles and says. You have a lot of courage to smile so much while being surrounded by three viinous face men.


    ¡°Etto¡­¡­¡­¡­ They are ck, White and Gray.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that, their real name?¡±


    ¡°It is more something like a codename.¡±


    Codename¡­¡­ Are they using it based on their hair color?


    I don¡¯t know what kind of rtion you have with them but were they okay with that?


    The three men behind you had a clear dissatisfied expression when you said that. A blue streak appeared on their forehead and there was also the sound of teeth clenching. Their hands were also trembling like crazy. Why are you staying silent?


    It is the clever Sytry. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem, but just in case, I quietly check something with Sytry.


    ¡°Uuuun¡­¡­ You say coborators, but were they okay with it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. As they owe me something.¡±


    It didn¡¯t look like it at all. ck, White and Gray¡¯s stare were ones that were sent toward their enemies. You can even feel their murderous intent.


    I didn¡¯t know what they owed you but it didn¡¯t look like someone who would follow you for a fun vacation. Or rather, I want you to not take them if you can.


    ¡°Are you going to take all three of them?¡±


    ¡°Etto¡­¡­ I was thinking of taking them for a test ¨D¨D ¡°


    Sytry once again turned around, looked up at the three men and pped her hands as if she hade up with a good idea.


    ¡°If, there is a member that Cry-san doesn¡¯t like, then I will dispose of him immediately. I think I can do it¡­¡­ Before Onee-chanes here.¡±


    Dispose of him, that is a very peculiar way of saying it.


    Those three were probably Sytry¡¯s subordinates. Sytry¡¯s wordspletely changed the three men¡¯s expression into a tensed one.


    They have probably been hired for a job. If they think that it might end up in a failure then it is unavoidable that their expression will change.


    I also had to do some unpleasant work. Living is such a difficult thing.


    And, I am very sorry but three of them is way too many. Liz and Tino areing, so the carriage was already full.


    Sytry makes a light smile.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate to say it. You don¡¯t need to worry about them holding a grudge.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡­¡±


    While crossing my arms, I check ck, the one with ck hair. His tight body looks like a fierce warrior who has gone through numerous battlefields.


    ck raised his voice for the first time with a tensed expression.


    ¡°Bl, ck. I have confidence, in killing.¡±


    Killing¡­¡­ Did you have an opportunity to use that kind of skill? Well, he seems to have enough ability to be an escort.


    Then, I check White, the one who has properly tied his long white hair behind. Although not as big as ck, the tattoo on his shoulder was obviously showing that he was not an ordinary citizen.


    White says in a dry out voice.


    ¡°Wh, White. It, it is an honor to meet you. I, I will do anything.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ Anything!¡±


    Fumu¡­¡­ Motivated enough. Does it mean that you are willing to carry our luggage or be our escort? Was he a nice person despite having a face like his?


    Thest one ¨D¨D I look at Gray, the one with gray hair. Gray looked at me as if he was checking me in return.


    All three of them were rmended by Sytry and seem to be very strong. But you know. If you calmly think about it, wasn¡¯t Liz and Tino good enough to be my escort? I don¡¯t care if it was a n Member, but I doubt I can rest if I am with a stranger.


    I return my line of sight back to Sytry and do a half-baked smile.


    ¡°I am sorry but, I don¡¯t think I need the three of them¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°!!¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Here¡¯s an extra chapter for the week!


    Should I leave ck, White, Gray or change to Kuro, Shiro Haiiro?  to make me know.


    Aaah Cry just sent the three of them to their death sentence! Well that was nice knowing you XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Etto: Japanese for ¡°Erm¡­¡±ck, White, Gray: Should I change to Kuro, Shiro, Haiiro or leave ck, White, Gray?

 Chapter 103，Part2: 2 - Vacation Begins

    <h4>Chapter103£¬Part2: 2 - Vacation Begins</h4> <h4>Chapter 103 Vacation Begins</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Sytry opened her eyes widely. Just before I opened my lips and started to say something when White and ck hit Gray.


    It was a clean hit without any hesitation. There was a terrible sound as if he was hit with a blunt instrument. The most slender of the three, Gray, bounced off the road and rolled all over to the next street.


    An angry roar flies in front of me when I was frozen by the sudden violence. The cadaverous Gray who was sent flying by White and ck was mercilessly kicked by them.


    ¡°This! Shit! Didn¡¯t you promised that you would be quiet! For the time being! Die!¡±


    ¡°Apologize! Sytry¡­¡­¡­¡­ -san, apologize to her! You are more useless than a piece of sh*t! Keeping your useless pride! Aaah!¡±


    His skull was mmed on the side of the road and blood started to spatter. However, Sytry hasn¡¯t changed herplexion at all.


    Eva was pale. I felt like I was having a nightmare.


    Sytry put her hand on her cheek and said with a troubled look in front of me who wasn¡¯t able to stop it and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Indeed, I certainly thought that you would have kept at least one but to think that all three of them¡­¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ Just kidding. It was just a joke.¡°


    Aaah, it was just a joke. It is fine, it is fine toe with me. I just have to put up with it. I should just put up with it.


    Sytry stroked her chest in relief and looked at Gray who was unterally hit.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­? What, it was just a joke. What a relief¡­¡­¡­¡­ Actually, I was in the middle of their training. I will prove it to you as much as possible, so please excuse me if it is a little noisy.¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right¡­¡­¡±


    Was it really going to be okay?


    When I looked at Sytry splitting them, I was terribly doubting it, but I forcibly shook my head to forget about it.


    Even if I worry about it, there is nothing that I can do about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me, if you want to apologize, then apologize to Cry-san! With your current attitude, it is better if you aren¡¯t here!¡±


    The sun had already set, but there were still some people around me. Right now, we still weren¡¯t surrounded yet but if it continued like this then the Knight Order maye.


    While listening to Sytry¡¯s sharp reprimand from behind her, Eva makes a dryugh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is a fun, fun vacation, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ha, haaa. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Please have a good time.¡±


    As expected, even Eva won¡¯t being with me.


    I want to stay at home forever.


    When my heart was being broken, a noisy voice entered my ears.


    ¡°Nooo! Please forgive me, Onee-sama! I can¡¯t, possibly, show my face, to Master!¡±


    ¡°Enough! I am telling you toe! No matter how long you are depressed ¨D¨DTi is a small fry! Cry-chan knows it already! I am telling you that it is fine, ok!?¡±


    I see Liz walking while dragging a screaming Tino, I silently walk into the carriage and hold my knees as if I saw nothing.


    I want to go back¡­¡­


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    I have to rectify the situation one way or another. The position of ¡¶Fallen Mist (Thunder Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡· in Zebrudia is declining day by day.


    Originally that would be impossible. A Level 7 Dragon yer. Deed that may allow you to be called ¡ºHero¡».


    In fact, Arnold and hispanions reigned over as the best Hunters in Nebranubes, their hometown.


    All their failures were due to the high number of high Level Hunters in the Imperial Capital.


    Originally, I had expected their Hunters¡¯ Level to be high, but to think that it was that high ¨D¨D I thought I could be counted as one of the strongest Hunters in the Imperial Capital.


    High-Level Hunters who possess powerful fighting abilities and can bring back a lot of wealth from Shrines were something that any nation wanted to reach out for. Even nobles desired them, that was what a Level 7 is.


    However, Arnold and hispanions¡¯ position were now in a delicate situation.


    Since they came into this country, they had a quarrel with ¡¶Strange Grief¡· and right after that, they had a confrontation with ¡¶Hidden Curse (Magic Wands)¡·. And that had been seen by many Hunters and citizens.


    No one wants to have Hunters who are only causing troubles. If there was a limited number of High-Level Hunters then it wouldn¡¯t matter but this country has many Hunters above Arnold¡¯s Level.


    However the most important, was that Arnold wasn¡¯t able to show off his power at all.


    For Hunters, ¡ºStrength¡» is the most important factor. A Hunter who is powerless is considered more worthless than a Hunter who caused only troubles.


    The situation was bad. There was a difference in strength. Those are not an excuse.


    In order topletely change their current situation, it was necessary to get achievement to make people think that ¡ºAfter all,¡¶Fallen Mist¡· has the ability equivalent to Level 7¡». Moreover, it was necessary to get achievement to prove to them that their abilities weren¡¯t something from the past but that they still have it even now.


    As it is now, not only the evaluation of the Explorer Association and the Higher-Level Hunters will look down on them but so will the Lower-Level Hunter and the general citizen. There are limits to silencing people with physical means.


    The quickest way to solve this, is to burst the bubble of ¡¶Strange Grief¡·, the origin of the downfall of ¡¶Fallen Mist¡·.


    ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· and? ¡¶Strange Grief¡·. The difference in strength between our Party was clear. Even if you take the average Levels of their Members, Arnold and hispanions are way inferior to Strange Grief.


    However, it is fine. We don¡¯t have to win. All we have to do is to challenge them to a battle and show off our bravery.


    That alone will prove that ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· aren¡¯t cowards. The fact that we have a clear difference in strength works in our favor.


    And that, Arnold has the confidence to do it. Even if there was a difference of strength in our Party, if it is only Arnold¡¯s abilities then I am confident that I won¡¯t lose to the Members of ¡¶Strange Grief¡·.


    I will defeat not one but even two of them. Furthermore, if the opponent was Infinite Variety then I would have nothing more to say.


    I will make the name of ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· and ¡¶Heavy Thunder Strike¡· roar in the whole Imperial Capital.


    The inn training facility. As if to dismiss the humiliation he received during this afternoon, Arnold was swinging his beloved sword intensely when one of Arnold¡¯spanions rushed to him.


    ¡°Arnold-san, it is serious! I caught my ear in a conversation between people from ¡¶Footprint¡· ¨D¨D It seems that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· is leaving the Imperial Capital today. Moreover, on a vacation, it is unclear when they wille back.¡±


    After all that had happened in the afternoon, vacation you say!?


    Blood rushed into my head for a moment but I gave a brief exhtion and gave a short order.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ We are pursuing them. Get ready.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Aaaah cutting just when Tino and Liz show up! Such a tease you are Tsukikage-sensei.


    And Arnold did you seriously think that you can take on Cry¡¯s party members? Keep dreaming!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here it is Eiyuu not Yuusha.Heavy Thunder Strike: Changed from Heavy Lightning Strike to Heavy Thunder Strike.

 Chapter 104，Part1: 1 - Vacation Begins ②

    <h4>Chapter104£¬Part1: 1 - Vacation Begins ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 104 Vacation Begins ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Including the surrounding countries, the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia Empire was one of the most prosperous cities.


    Street lights were lining up on a well maintained road. An influx of people and there wasn¡¯t any problem of visibility even at night except for some areas such as the Abandoned Metropolitan Area. Patrols from the Knight Orders were rtively frequent because there were many violent Hunters.


    However, once you step out of the wall surrounding the Imperial Capital, it bes a world where the strong eat the weak like any other country.


    There was no artificial light and monsters frequently appear. Like in the previous ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿, ¡°Phantoms (Illusions)¡± may ooze out and you may also be attacked by humans like bandits.


    Even so, the roads leading to the Imperial Capital were better off than those in other cities, it is really a scary story.


    After leaving the gate of the Imperial Capital, we were inside the slow running shaky carriage and right after I started my vacation, I had my first regret.


    Outside the gate, there was true darkness. Hiding the moon was thick clouds spreaded in the sky.


    I should have at least departed in the morning. This time was different fromst time when I was with Liz during the ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿ incident. Why did I decide to leave at night even though I possess all the right to choose the time of departure, I want to yell over myself from a few hours ago.


    In the first ce, one of themon senses for Hunters was, unless you have a reason, it is rmended to take action in the morning. It was because many Monsters and Phantoms were more active at night.


    Liz, Sytry and Eva should know about that though ¨D¨D I wanted you to check this with me at least once.


    If we had that conversation then I would have changed the departure time to the morning¡­¡­ Perhaps Liz and Sytry didn¡¯t care about it as they had a good night vision, the one at fault waspletely me but weren¡¯t they trusting me way too much?


    Originally, I didn¡¯t even go out of the n House, let alone the Imperial Capital, it has been a while since I was in a carriage.


    I feel some nostalgia for the *dokudoku* unique vibration that was transmitted to my whole body.


    Treasure Hunters often start to use carriage when they have some money to spare.


    Their main purpose isn¡¯t for moving but to carry items you get and have on you and if you have the ability to protect the carriage, then Hunters¡¯ ie jumps up when they use one.


    Strange Grief also uses carriage. Even though Anthem was too big to fit in a carriage, Liz and Luke ran outside so it was only me, Cry (And sometimes Lucia), but now that I think about it now, I think that it was fun in it¡¯s own way.


    Except for the scene of carnage we had, the dangerous adventures we had in the past were now good memories.


    The box-shaped carriage Eva prepared was a medium-sized one.


    It was probably intended to be used by Hunters, it was spacious but only enough to stretch your leg so you can¡¯t sleep in it but it was sturdy and there was even a seat on the top for lookout. The vibration was also reduced due to the suspension.


    Considering the space for luggages, there was no space for one full Party to get in the carriage but that was how a carriage for Hunters was.


    Even though I was regretting it now, the carriage was steadily progressing and the scenery outside the windows on my left and right changes from darkness to darkness.


    It is totally different when there is no light. To be able to drive the carriages in this darkness, White and ck, who are seated at the coachman seat, were really good.


    So this time the only one who can¡¯t see in the dark was me again¡­¡­ ¡ºOwl¡¯s Eyes¡» had been charged but now wasn¡¯t the time to use it.


    Suddenly, Sytry who was spreading a map in front of me nced at Liz next to her.


    ¡°Onee-chan, why aren¡¯t you running today? Even though you are always running¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaaah? Sytry, if you were alone with Cry-chan then you willy a hand on him right. Like I will let you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am a little worried with just White, ck and Gray, so I want Onee-chan to run outside¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I am, the one anxious! Moreover Syt, you were always in the coachman seat so why are you here today?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡­ Because it doubles as a test for White and ck ¨D¨D¡±


    In the dark, Liz and Sytry were arguing with their eyes glowing brightly.


    In a corner, Tino, who had been pulled by Liz as if she had been kidnapped, was holding her knees in the same way as I was. Was the aftereffect of the mask incident still on or was it a measure against Liz and Sytry.


    Except at the time of her greeting and apology at the beginning, Tino had always been like that. It was sad that there was no conversation but it was hard to talk to her when she was dejected like that.


    At least, it was a relief that the three people Sytry hired were on the coachman and guard seat so they can¡¯t be seen. However, no one would think that we were on a vacation if? they look at that scene.


    If only it wasn¡¯t night, then the tension would have been morex¡­¡­


    ¡°Cry-san, which route are we taking?¡±


    Sytry ced a bottle with light inside next to the map she opened. The dim light illuminated the map to a minimum.


    On the map that pictured the area around the Imperial Capital, there were many handwritten notes written by Sytry.


    The purpose this time is to earn time, be on a vacation and bring Luke and the others back. The ce where Luke and the others headed to was the ¡¾Castle of Myriad Demon¡¿ and it was at the frontier of Zebrudia territory, so even if we took the straight way, with this carriage it will take some time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°I will follow Cry-chan¡¯s decision.¡±


    Liz immediately happily answers and Sytry *nikoniko* smiles while nodding. It had always been like that since we became a Hunter.


    Even though due to my mishandling, terrible things had happened, should I think that their mental strength was too strong or should I be pleased that I was so trusted¡­¡­


    Perhaps because she couldn¡¯t sleep, Tino slightly lifts her face up, turns only her eyes toward me and makes a thin voice.


    ¡°Master¡­¡­ I will follow, you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. That Ti, it seems that she has lost her confidence!¡±


    ¡°Un, un, that kind of thing happens sometime¡­¡­¡±


    To her discouraged disciple, Liz¡¯s words were kinder than usual.


    Recently, I haven¡¯t shown any of my good side to Tino. So as to not be abandoned by her, the Master has to do something when it is time to do something.


    When I extended my arm and pointed with my finger, I circled arge part between the Imperial Capital and the ¡¾Castle of Myriad Demon¡¿.


    ¡°For the time being, we won¡¯t pass through here.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We won¡¯t pass through there, but¡­¡­ Can I ask why?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is my intuition. Let¡¯s not take even one step inside.¡±


    The circled area was Count dys territory.


    I don¡¯t have any talent but I have experience. There was no opening to ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·. As I got into some trouble with ¨¦ir-jou, I had confirmed the location of their territory.


    I don¡¯t think that something will happen if I pass there for a little bit, but I have been nominated for a request. I haven¡¯t received it yet but it was said that a wise man doesn¡¯t approach the danger.


    It was already dangerous even if we didn¡¯t get close to it. So I don¡¯t want to think about what will happen if we get close to it.


    To my irrational exnation, Sytry gave me a warm smile without being displeased at all. I¡¯m healed.


    If we don¡¯t enter one step into dys¡¯ territory then the journey to the Shrine will take a long detour.


    Weeell, in the worst case, we will miss Luke and the others but it doesn¡¯t matter as it was unavoidable if we take safety as the first priority.


    ¡°Understood. Then it is whether we cross the northern mountain or go through the western forest ¨D¨D Mountain or forest, is it. ¡­¡­ Ti-chan, I am just asking just for reference, which one is better ¡ºThunder Dragon¡» or? ¡ºPotte Drakos (Lost Giant Demon)¡»?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh!?¡±


    The image might be a little different because it is the light novel version.


    Tino raised her head and for some reason she looked at me instead of Sytry. She had a frightened look, like a small animal.


    Needless to say ¡ºThunder Dragon¡» was a rare and powerful dragon that controls lighting.¡ºPotte Drakos (Lost Giant Demon)¡» was ¨D¨D I had never heard of it but it may be a dangerous monster with the strength that can stun Tino just by hearing it. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Tried to find what is a Pote Dragon but look like Tsukikage-sensei just invented a new monster the ¡°Pote Drakos (Lost Giant Demon) ÃÔ¤¤¾Þ¹í¥Ý¥Æ?¥É¥é¥³¥¹¡± .


    So Sytry is already thinking about the worst monster you can encounter in the mountain and the forest. She must think that Cry want to exterminate them as it is an urgent request that made them go immediately instead of going in the morning XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Castle of Myriad Demon: Change from Myriad Demon Castle to Castle of Myriad DemonJou: Suffix attached for a young girl, simr to the word Miss.

 Chapter 104，Part2: 2 - Vacation Begins ②

    <h4>Chapter104£¬Part2: 2 - Vacation Begins ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 104 Vacation Begins ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t appear!?¡±


    Of course, I denied her.


    First of all, Thunder Dragons rarely appear in the first ce. Certainly it is true that I had heard that it lived in the mountains, I had also actually encountered one before, but among rare species of dragon, the less there is, the more dangerous they are, originally they are dragons which you can¡¯t meet even if you try to meet them.


    Regarding thetter one ¨D¨D It was the first time that I heard of it so I don¡¯t know, but me not knowing about it even though I know anything about dangerous monsters that you can encounter in the forest means that the probability of encountering one isn¡¯t probably high.


    I think it is logical, withinmon sense and a reasonable deduction. Sytry was such a worrywart.


    In response to her little sister¡¯s words, Liz inted her cheeks and argued back with her arms crossed in front of her chest.


    ¡°Syt? There is no way that it will appear? Cry-chan had said ¨D¨D That the enemy is human! Don¡¯t make random guesses!¡±


    As I said, nothing will appear!


    Sytry and Liz should definitively be on my side but it seems that they don¡¯t trust me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What is wrong with trying to understand even a little bit of Cry-san¡¯s thought? Although the appearance rate is still low, I think that it is a reasonable lineup¡­¡­ Cry-san, is it a miss?¡±


    Won¡¯t appear. It definitely won¡¯t appear. This isn¡¯t an adventure, it is a vacation! However, if she was going so far, then I will ¨D¨D Just to be extremely cautious.


    I don¡¯t answer Sytry¡¯s words while she is expectantly looking at me and slide down my finger on the map.


    ¡°Aside from those mountain ranges that we have to cross no matter what, can¡¯t we avoid the forest if we take a long detour to go around them?¡±


    ¡°However, it will take too long to arrive at the ¡¾Castle of the Myriad Demon¡¿ ¨D¨D With the ins, the appearance rate of powerful Monsters are quite low. There are too few opportunities. It may be presumptuous of me but ¨D¨D You don¡¯t need to mind about ck, White and Gray so I think that we can take some risk.¡±


    Sytry who rarely says no, answers back with a well thought argument. What kind of opportunity¡­¡­


    Does it mean that deep down even the schrly Sytry is a Treasure Hunter. If she finds a dangerous ce or something that interests her, she will wander in it.


    If it was the usual me, then the flow of the conversation would carry me but today I am a bit different.


    I look back at Sytry¡¯s eyes which were still as the surface of ake and clearly tell her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are towns there and this time the purpose is a vacation! See, Tino, you don¡¯t need to be afraid¡­¡­ I want you to trust me once in a while.¡±


    ¡°Mas, ter¡­¡­¡±


    I looked at Tino who had tears in her eyes and then looked at the two other people and sigh a little bit.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any other intention. As these past days were horrible ¨D¨D Not only Tino, but Liz and Sytry are also overworking a little bit. I shouldn¡¯t be the one to say it as I am the one taking you out of the Imperial Capital but I think that you should take a good rest and get into a good form. It is just a trip, a trip. A vacation. Both Monsters and Phantoms are taking a break. Let¡¯s eat delicious food, take a good rest and do fun things ¨D¨D There is nothing dangerous. It is true, you know?¡±


    I know that I am not convincing as all I do is only taking breaks. However, that was my real intention.


    Forget about throwing the punishment game onto Tino. I want to take a break and throw away my job, both of those reasons were true.


    With my heartfelt words, Tino¡¯s shoulders were shaking and she stared at my eyes.


    ¡°Is it fine to¡­¡­ Believe in you? Master.¡±


    Aaah. It is fine to believe in me¡­¡­ Tino.


    Just as I was starting to nod strongly, my ears caught on the small noise of rain.


    I checked on the windows. The number of water drops that adhered onto the window ss were increasing in an instant, it turned into a downpour that you can¡¯t believe that it wasn¡¯t raining just a few minutes ago.


    A roaring wind and heavy rain sound. Perhaps the horses were surprised by the changes in the weather, the carriage shook greatly.


    Since the whole carriage was roofed, rain didn¡¯te in but the horse pulling it was a living thing. Even if it was a storm, it wouldn¡¯t matter for a tinum Horse but it would be impossible to control a regr horse in this downpour.


    In the first ce, driving in the rain was much more dangerous than driving at night ¨D¨D.


    Mixing with the sounds of wind and rain, a small irritating voice can be heard from outside.


    Are ck, White and Gray alright outside?


    When I was confused about what to do when the weather suddenly changed, lighting suddenly struck down. Its sound thenester. The carriage bounces greatly and stops.


    I barely withstand my scream. If no one is frightened but I scream then I will look way too uncool.


    The wind and rain striking against the carriage was so strong that it doesn¡¯t seem that it will subside after a short while.


    What was going on¡­¡­ If it was like this, we are stuck. If the storm came a little bit earlier, then we would have reported the departure to tomorrow, the timing is too bad.


    My body was getting colder. I put on my cloak and firmy close the button.


    For Sytry, Liz and finally me, this wasn¡¯t the first time that we had a big storm outside.


    Actually, I am ¨D¨D More of a rain guy. As I am so unlucky¡­¡­


    ¡°It is suddenly raining a lot¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go outside for a moment¡­¡­ The horses are borrowed so we have to take good care of them.¡±


    And at that time, Liz who has been staring at the windows says.


    ¡°Yosh, Ti¡­ Let¡¯s run.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡±


    Tino makes a *pokan* nk look and Liz takes off her cloak that she was wearing.


    Perhaps because of the low temperature, steams were slightly rising from her skin. She once again checks outside the windows and nods with satisfaction.


    ¡°An amazing storm¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it perfect for training? As expected of Cry-chan! Syt, you have potions right? Ah, at the same time I am going to develop her resistance to lightning, so gimme a Lightning Strike Medicine.¡±


    ¡°Hai, hai.¡±


    No way¡­¡­ I will be troubled if you pin down the weather on me.


    Sytry takes out a bright white potion from her bag.


    Lightning Strike Medicine¡­¡­ I have seen that before, it was a crazy potion that attracts lightning. I remember hearing the principle behind it but I don¡¯t remember it.


    In addition to that, various other potions were being gathered together and she put them in a special circr box and gave it to Liz.


    Tino waspletely rigid. Her wide-opened eyes turn to Liz as if she was daydreaming.


    As expected, even this development was unexpected for Tino. Perhaps right now, there is a revolvingntern shing in her brain.


    ¡°Liz ¨D¨D ¡±


    As I raise my voice to stop her violence, Liz says with the brightest smile today?


    ¡°No problem, Cry-chan! Ti has absorbed enough Mana Material and her training is going well too so she won¡¯t probably be killed in one strike! Watch over Ti¡¯s brave figure!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute ¨D¨D ¡±


    By the time I called out, Liz and Tino figures had already disappeared into the storm.


    Even though one second before she should have been at a distance where I could touch her, apparently she had pulled her arm and took her. The strong wind and heavy raindrops blow through the open door and drenches us.


    I can¡¯t catch the appearance of Liz and Tino that has disappeared in the darkness. And clearly imprinted inside my brain, I saw the look of betrayal by something that Tino believed in, right in her eyes before disappearing.


    Things important to me always slips out of my palm. It is always the same.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, Onee-chan! Take along ck, White and Gray! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Moooh! Why are you ignoring what I say, every single time ¨D¨D You even left the door open! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah, I will immediately prepare the tent. Cry-san, please wait inside for a moment.¡±


    Sytry begins preparing for the camping while *nikoniko* smiling as if nothing had happened. Does that level of thing means nothing to High-Level Hunters from the Imperial Capital.


    It was impossible for me to catch up to Liz. Right now, I can only rely on Sytry.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Liz and Tino back?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ Sadly, it is impossible¡­¡­ But is there anything happening?¡±


    Riiiight¡­¡­


    A horrifying sound of lightning drowns out my thoughts. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Aaaaah poor Tino! That look of betrayal! And seriously develop Lightning resistance by being hit by lightning! XD


    Strange Grief must have created a lot of weird resistance that no one can think of XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Danmachi Episode 3 Review Corner!


    <button title="Click for Spoiler" type="button" onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if(document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy==''none'') {document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''''}else{document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''none''}" data-cf-modified-b157aced8a2e1cf0ff43aa31-="">Spoiler Warning</button>


    That episode 3 of Danmachi! It was good, the pace and art was good except the mouth not moving for Lido but it¡¯s a detail.


    Iugh so much when I have read the Reddit post saying that said that Bell got an invite in Smash Bros when he received the guild letter and when he did that Bell Argo Punch and turn to the camera I immediately know that it would have been his smash attack XD.


    And when Lili shook her head when Lido wanted to handshake Bell! Hahahaha!

 Chapter 105，Part1: 1 - Vacation Begins ③

    <h4>Chapter105£¬Part1: 1 - Vacation Begins ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Chapter 105 Vacation Begins ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Heavy rain and strong wind were hitting the windows of ¡¶Footprint¡¯s¡· n House Lounge.


    The sky was covered with thick clouds and you can asionally hear the thunder.


    The Lounge in the n House was full.


    People who had nned to go out after receiving a request but came back because of the storm. People who had lost their ce they use to go and gather because their tavern was temporarily closed due to the bad weather. Those who decided to prepare themselves for tomorrow¡¯s Shrine exploration but finally decided to stay inside because they wouldn¡¯t go outside tomorrow, each of them sat at a table and looked up at the sky through therge window.


    Lyle, who had his stomach ache subsided, yelled while having a ss of beer on his hand.


    ¡°Whaaat does he mean by vacation, that damn Cry. Isn¡¯t it a disaster right from the start.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because when the Master decides to make a move spontaneously, something terrible is bound to happen¡­¡­¡±


    One of his Party Members adds his own grain of salt to it.


    Infinite Variety¡¯s Infinite Trials are dangerous. No matter what happens it won¡¯t get any easier. That was a well-known fact.


    Normally, the more advanced Treasure Hunters were, the easier the job will be. However, Infinite Trials were different. It was called trial because the degree of difficulty of the Infinite Trial increases each time you do another one.


    ¡¶Members of Footprint¡· were called elite because they had ovee those trials. They knew that, but they weren¡¯t going to be happy to be caught up in one as each time they did one, they didn¡¯t ask for it.


    ¡°In the first ce, we had just done one recently! The interval is too short! Don¡¯t make us bet our life so many times!¡±


    The other Members agree with Lyle¡¯s drunken screams.


    ¡°Yeah! Yeah!¡±


    ¡°My new equipment isn¡¯t even ready!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t conceal informationnn!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t approve of Master¡¯s violent actionsss!¡±


    ¡°Like you can go outside with such a big stormmm!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lump us together like we were Level 8!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lump us together like we were Lizzz!¡±


    ¡°Give us informationnn!¡±


    ¡°Give us moneyyy!¡±


    ¡°Informationnn ©`©`©`©`©`!¡±


    Even if the culprit wasn¡¯t here in person, their tension kept rising, while watching the n Members screaming and putting their shoulders together, Isabe and Yu who couldn¡¯t get inside the circle, looked at each other and sighed as if they were astonished.


    ¡°Everyone in our n are all on good terms, right¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Leaving aside Liz and Sytry, I wonder if Tino who had been taken along will be alright.¡±


    The Members of ¡¶Strange Grief¡· were all ustomed to Cry¡¯s Trials to a surprising degree. They were more worried about their Kouhai who had been involved.


    Once you have been involved, you will be forced into a situation where you can¡¯t escape.


    As if to answer her question, the sky red up in front of Isabe¡¯s anxious look.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    An awful rain and strong wind were blowing through the darkness in the grasnds. The lightning that intermittently strikes and the shock apanied by the roaring sound make me feel that it was the end of the world.


    Initially, this wasn¡¯t a weather to go outside, at all. Treasure Hunters are also humans. There are too few things that can be done against the wrath of mother nature.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ Damn, a heavy storm!? It¡¯s the worst.¡±


    How effective could a simple cloak fight against a storm blowing next to you.


    A loud voice vanished without reaching anyone in the middle of the storm. In the upper part of the carriage ¨D¨D Gray, who had been tasked to be on the lookout on the chair above, jumps off the carriage. White and ck who were seated in the coachman seat, also jumped down with a terrible expression to calm the horses down.


    At the edge of my sight, I saw the figure of a daring woman preparing the tent without caring for the storm at all.


    She took out the tent from the luggage we had and with familiar motion, she assembled it. Her movement showed no hesitation even within the rain and the storm and in the middle of the darkness and mud.


    A thick robe and a huge backpack. Her refined look and the fact that she didn¡¯t possess any weapons don¡¯t make her look like a Hunter but her technique was definitely one of a Top-ss Hunters.


    Above all, her expression was different from Gray and the others.


    Her expression didn¡¯t show any hardship at all. It seemed that she was ustomed to this situation as she was building the tent in the shadow of the carriage so it won¡¯t be blown away by the big storm.


    Suddenly, her eyes turned to Gray who had jumped out of the carriage. A lightning struck and her clear iris looked at Gray and the others one by one.


    Their opponent was only a slender woman. The one who ughtered the three of them was ¨D¨D The infamous ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡·.


    Now that she has jumped out of the carriage, it would be a great time to escape. In the middle of this storm, it would be difficult to run away, but they weren¡¯t far from the Imperial Capital and if it was difficult for them to run away that would also mean that it would be difficult to chase after them.


    ¡°White-san, ck-san and Gray-san. You finally have an opportunity, do not shame me.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±


    The only problem is ¨D¨D The cor attached to their necks.


    The dirty cor was some kind of magic tool. Originally, it was something for limiting ves¡¯ movement.


    Since there was no very in the Zebrudia Empire, they had rarely seen one but Gray who had been active in the underground world for a long time, knew about its effect.


    It was a magic tool that can remotely send a strong current to the wearer just by pressing a switch.


    It was made with modern technology so it wasn¡¯t as powerful as Relics, but the lifespan was quitesting and the power was quite strong so if the current was flowing into you for a long time, you won¡¯t be able to endure it even if you had absorbed Mana Material.


    It was sturdy and fairly difficult to destroy so it was a reliable product that was supporting the very system in a certain country.


    As it was a mechanism that sends a strong current to give you an electroshock, it wasn¡¯t possible to remove it.


    In the true meaning of it, there was an invisible chain that connected Gray and the others¡¯ neck. And the owner was clearly not a person who would hesitate to use it.


    White and ck had probably reached the same conclusion. And the fact that all three of them came after being called so suddenly, showed that they all agreed on it. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha I love the reaction of the n Members! So funny! If Cry was there he will say that it was all just a coincidence ;D


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 105，Part2: 2 - Vacation Begins ③

    <h4>Chapter105£¬Part2: 2 - Vacation Begins ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 105 Vacation Begins ¢Û </h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    We¡¯ve failed. We shouldn¡¯t have taken the job to recover the lot at the auction. Now, I regret it. But the dice has already been thrown.


    Some of the Hunters were purely good people, but the people in front of Gray and the others eyes ¨D¨D ¡¶Strange Grief¡· were exactly the opposite.


    Initially, they wanted to ughter us while it would have been fine to deliver us to the guards, so they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill us. If we don¡¯t obey, you can be sure that we will be dead.


    No before that ¨D¨D It was possible that they would dispose of us without any reason.


    As long as we didn¡¯t want to die, we didn¡¯t have any other choice but to pray that their mood won¡¯t be spoiled. Even if we knew that only ruin was waiting for us ¨D¨D We can only pretend to not notice it and stay alive.


    And then, Gray suddenly came up with something.


    If the three of us attack all at once, it may be possible to defeat Sytry before she could press the switch. We may be able to defeat her and take the keys and the switches.


    If we can do something about the cor then I can see a slight chance of freedom.


    White, ck and Gray were all specialized in exterminating Hunters. There were rarely head-on confrontations but they were pretty confident in their skills.


    The delicate man who remained in the carriage was a problem but he didn¡¯t seem that interested in Gray and the others, so it was unlikely that he would be an obstacle.


    No ¨D¨D It may be our first andst chance now that Absolute Shadow ran somewhere and the man wasn¡¯ting out of the carriage.


    Even if we follow their orders, it won¡¯t end well. Fortunately, we haven¡¯t been disarmed.


    When I made up my mind and raised my face, a terrible roar echoed.


    My semicircr canal waver and my body staggered because of the sound and the shock. White and ck desperately screamed after the frightened horses to calm them down.


    The lightning strike nearby. Gray who reflexively closed his eyes and lowered his head, suddenly heard a quiet voice.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t used to it, right? The thunder.¡±


    I timidly opened my eyes. Sytry was looking up at Gray from a very close distance. Her calm eyes and smile on her lips makes her feel like a madman rather than a transcendental being.


    Sytry took out a potion from her pocket and held it in front of the staggering Gray.


    To the confused Gray. Sytry whispered.


    ¡°In our case ¨D¨D We had gotten used to it a long time ago. The trick to have resistance against lightning ¨D¨D Do you know about it? It is to keep being hit by lightning. At first you feel like dying but if you repeat it over and over, your Mana Material will strengthen your body in that direction. That ¡ºThunder Medicine¡» was the result of ¨D¨D My research and was made for that very purpose.¡±


    It is ridiculous. Impossible. It is a suicidal act. Was what I wanted to say but her words contain truth that won¡¯t allow me to deny it.


    In the first ce, it was a well-known fact among Hunters that human will was involved in the direction of Mana Material reinforcement.


    However, even with that information in mind ¨D¨D This training wasn¡¯t something so easy as to call training.


    As if to finish Gray who had be speechless and looking down on the potion that she just handed over, Sytry said.


    ¡°Aaah, right. Maybe if you get a lightning resistant attribute then you may not feel anything about the current released by the cor. This is¡­¡­ Problematic. This weather is the perfect opportunity though.¡±


    Lightning strikes again. In today¡¯s storm, there were many lightning strikes.


    Gray felt like he heard a thin scream in the middle of the terrible wind and rain.


    Sytryughed at the hardened Gray.


    ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience but White-san, ck-san and Gray-san, I would like you to take care of the horses. I am already used to such situations. As even if you help me ¨D¨D You will only be a bother.¡±


    Sytry turned her defenseless back and returned preparing the tent.


    Inside the ss bottle she handed over, a white glowing liquid I never saw was osciting. Gray decided to revise his escape n.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    After all, it was bad to go outside during a storm.


    No, originally I knew it. No matter how useless I was, I knew at least that much. No, even children knew that. There wasn¡¯t even the need to say it.


    However, if you let me have an excuse ¨D¨D The storm suddenly appeared, so I can¡¯t help it, riiiiiiiiiiiiight!


    I was also a victim. A victim!


    However, I can¡¯t say something like that in front of Tino when there was ck smoke rising from her body.


    What could have happened ¨D¨D No, there was no doubt that Tino had been struck by lightning, when she slightly opened her eyes and looked at me, only her mouth wasughing.


    ¡°Mas, ter¡­¡­ Did you see? I¡­ Did my, best¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Un, un , you are right.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, very much, for everything, until now¡­¡­ I am¡­¡­ really d to, have met Onee-sama and you, Mas¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kuh¡­¡­ Ter¡­¡­¡±


    After she said that while breathing very feebly, Tino¡¯s body lost all its strength.


    After I had confirmed that Liz had carried back the fully scorched Tino, she excitedly said.


    ¡°Look, look! Cry-chan, it was exactly as I said, right!? She is perfectly alive!? Even Ti, is growing up every day!¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right. But let¡¯s be a little more gentle¡­¡­ You know, as it is a vacation. You can¡¯t do that anymore, okay?¡±


    If you weren¡¯t used to seeing human beings striked by lightning then it would have been a terrible mess.


    ¡°Haiiiii! So lightning training is over for the time being right?¡±


    When we arrive in the next town, I will absolutely be gentle with her.


    I deeply carved that into my heart while watching Tino being forced to drink a potion by pouring it through a straw.


    One nightter there was still no sign of the rain stopping. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Gray, do you understand now that Strange Grief is crazy? You better follow all their orders if you want to survive!


    Good job Tino! You survived the lightning! But sadly I doubt that he saw your figure when fighting against lightning XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 106，Part1: 1 - Fun Vacation

    <h4>Chapter106£¬Part1: 1 - Fun Vacation</h4> <h4>Chapter 106 Fun Vacation?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Training is forbidden.¡±


    ¡°Eh©` ?¡±


    To the conclusion I made after thinking about it carefully, Liz was sitting on her knees whileining and having a dissatisfied expression.


    Now that I thought about it, my childhood friends were always doing their best.


    I had never seen them cut any corners, from the time we were training in our hometown to be a Hunter to the time when we came to the Imperial Capital and faced many ordeal in order to gain fame as a Hunter.


    Being able to do their best without cutting any corners may probably be another quality needed to be to be a Hunter.


    For a long time, I had only been able to watch them do that. However, this time I had to tell them.


    Tino managed to breathe again thanks to Sytry¡¯s potion, but she was breathing roughtly while having a face full of wounds.


    Until just now, she should have been scorched up to the point of having ck smokeing out of her but now there were almost no scars left on her. Her clothes were slightly scorched but their original shape was still maintained.


    Sytry¡¯s potions were what kept our hunting going until Anthem¡¯s healing magic became somewhat powerful enough. It wasn¡¯t as potent as Shrine-san¡¯s ¡ºHigh Elixir (God¡¯s medicine)¡» but its effects had been tested and validated.


    Of course, it can¡¯t revive the dead so it was Tino¡¯s strength that allowed her to breathe once again but putting that aside, I can¡¯t stand them doing anything more that could ruin our vacation.


    I was not only thinking about myself. It was also for Tino, Liz and Sytry¡¯s sake. It may not be convincing when it came from my mouth but it was sometimes important to take a break from training and rest your body and mind.


    The carriage was quietly driving on the grasnd with a weakened pace due to the rain.


    There were no other travelers around us. Despite being daytime, the sky was still dim and lightning could be heard from a distance but the rain and the wind were much better than yesterday.


    It was still unclear if another storm would hit us again but since it was a vacation, I would like to avoid sleeping under the starry sky.


    Yes, it is a vacation! This time, it is just a vacation trip! It isn¡¯t a training trip!


    I have said it a few times, but Liz and the others still don¡¯t seem to understand it yet.


    Liz looked at me with upturned eyes without having any thought of having reflected about it (By the way, it seems that Liz was also hit by the lightning, but luckily she seems to be intact¡­¡­ So that kind of thing can also happen huh).


    ¡°But Cry-chan, it was the perfect opportunity. If you don¡¯t train it now, you will die when you need it, right?¡±


    ¡°It will be fine¡­¡­¡­¡­ Probably.¡±


    I did hear of training under a waterfall but I have never heard of a training where you need to be struck by lightning.


    Moreover, it seemed that you weren¡¯t being hit only once. Liz was happily talking about her training as if she was telling a funny joke.


    Sytry, who was sitting with her hands on her knees and listening to us, opened her eyes as she had a sudden thought.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is it perhaps, a training curtailment?¡±


    This is another word I have never heard of¡­¡­


    ¡°It is to have less training and hamper your ability in order to experience a more life-threatening battle. This is what it is, right?¡±


    ¡­¡­ It isn¡¯t like that at all.


    Her idea was exceedingmon sense. My childhood friends seemed to be dyed with the color of being a Hunters to their core.


    Liz was happy. Tino was looking at me with a look of terror.


    ¡°And if you die in the middle of it ¨D¨D I don¡¯t need such an unskilled person. That is what you meant, Cry-san. I think it makes a lot of sense!¡±


    ¡°As expected of Cry-chan, so strict©` !¡±


    It isn¡¯t like that at all. Why are you so happy, girls?


    Tino dragged her body here and rubbed her body against me. Tino, who was struck by lightning and in a tattered appearance, looked at me with a face on the verge of crying, she looked a lot different from her usual appearance when she was a solo active Hunter. I want to hug you.


    ¡°Master, I, well¡­¡­ I want to train¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Aaah? Ti©`, when Cry says it is white then it is white! I have told you so many times!¡±


    Liz pushed Tino who clung to my side and scolded her with a high pitched voice. I waspletely the viin.


    Somehow, it seemed to have be white even though I didn¡¯t say something was white¡­¡­ I hadn¡¯t been adventuring together for over a year, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would have be so extreme. When I was eating ice cream, polishing my Relics and ying with Eva in the n Master Room, Liz seemed to have be a Hunter addict.


    I had that feeling for a while but I would have never thought that they would forget how to take a vacation¡­¡­


    This was bad. Even her low sociability had been lost. If it continues like this, Tino may also be affected by it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think that this needs to be rectified.¡±


    One more purpose had been added to my vacation.


    Teach them how to rest. wasn¡¯t it a perfect job for me who was unrivaled when ites to skipping my job.


    Liz looked at me while her eyes were shining when I made a badass smile. It is not good. Even if you make such a face ¨D¨D I will stop you. I will show you that I will absolutely stop you.


    ¡­¡­ Neee, isn¡¯t it weird to smile after hearing me say that sentence?


    Tino¡¯s shoulder, which was pushed and thrown away, was trembling. After all, it seems that I shouldn¡¯t have brought her even if Liz insisted on it.


    ¡°I will tell it to you from the start, okay? First, training is prohibited during this vacation.¡±


    And then Liz raised her hand and asked me as if to confirm something.


    ¡°Neee, Cry-chan. How much training is considered a training? What about muscle training?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Muscle training is no good.¡±


    ¡°What about running?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­. Running is also no good.¡±


    ¡°Then then, isn¡¯t wearing heavy clothes¡­¡­ No good?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No good.¡±


    Please stop finding any loopholes in my words.


    ¡°Hmmm©`, what about a light mock battle? Does that also count as a training?¡±


    ¡°Does administering potion also count as training?¡±


    Even Sytry was starting to y pranks. Didn¡¯t I say that we were on a vacation¡­¡­ It also counts. Every training counts. Enjoy your vacation a little more.


    ¡°It targets everything you do to be stronger.¡±


    ¡°!? Eeeh!? How about breathing? How about walking? Is it also targeted even if you do it unconsciously?¡±


    ¡°!? Would you also consider it training when you prepare means in case of being at a disadvantage? Is it training if you use people or mix potions?¡±


    I was a little pulled away by Sytry and Liz who were seriously confirming everything.


    Too much training was involved in their everyday life.


    ¡°Aaah. All this is training. It is prohibited.¡±


    ¡°Uh!!¡±


    ¡°Uh!?¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha did you prohibit them from breathing and walking, how do you want them to live. You do know that they will follow all of your instruction even if you say to stop breathing right Cry XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Danmachi Episode 4 Review Corner


    <button title="Click for Spoiler" type="button" onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if(document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy==''none'') {document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''''}else{document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''none''}" data-cf-modified-6d4790389ecd353b8d010eca-="">Spoiler Warning</button>


    Finally with this episode, Volume 10 begins!


    For me there is still no drop of quality in the anime! It was a nice and slow episode with no battle but still good as there was a lot of exposition! Good to know that they left the part where Ouranos tells Hestia (Seriously, stop with the boob shot when we see her!) that Ganesha knew about the Xenos! GANESHA¡­ DAA¡­ DAa¡­ Daa¡­ He is so funny!


    And that frame by frame, overly dramatic separation of Bell and Weine! It was well done!


    Keep up the work JC Staff because now we enter into the serious stuff!<h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Curtailment: Here she just said restriction but as Cry doesn¡¯t know what it meant I found a fancy word to say restriction.

 Chapter 106，Part2: 2 - Fun Vacation

    <h4>Chapter106£¬Part2: 2 - Fun Vacation</h4>


    . <h4>Chapter 106 Fun Vacation?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I coughed a little bit when I saw Liz and Sytry looking so sad.


    It is a vacation for you to enjoy yourself, but if it makes you look like this, then I would have reversed my priorities.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, wellll, if there is no way you can stand it anymore, then let¡¯s say that it is fine to do it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°!! Cry-chan, so kind©`!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Indeed. Aside from Onee-chan and me, it may be a little bit too tough for Ti-chan.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Master¡­¡­¡±


    For some reason, they were thanking me. When I saw Liz who had a big smile, Tino who had tears on the edge of her eyes and Sytry who was seriously looking at me, I felt like I didn¡¯t care about saying anything anymore. It was one of my bad habits.


    However, if I back down now, nothing will change.


    I closed my eyes for a while and renewed my determination.


    ¡°Next ¨D¨D Prohibition on violence.¡±


    ¡°!? Cry-chan, lightly, you know, is kicking really lightlyyy considered as violence? What about punishing people who underestimated you? Is it violence when I hit Ti when I am training her?¡±


    ¡°Does self-defense count as violence? For example, what about the use of your authority to annihte your opponent¡¯s strength? What about administering potion?¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s trial is¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­ Rather than violent, it is just painful¡­¡­¡±


    Everything was no good. It is meaningless if I take half measures and allow them to do it and it is unlikely that your punch will be useful during this time¡¯s vacation.


    And then Tino¡¯s words stabbed me deeply into my heart. No matter what, I have to restore my prestige as her Master.


    ¡°Andst but most important one is ¨D¨D To enjoy your vacation.¡±


    Even though the original circumstances made me run away, we were now outside the Imperial Capital. We ought to have some fun.


    If we picked up Luke and the others at the same time, then there was no need to worry about my escort. It has been a long time since all the members of Strange Grief went outside, and although troublesome things may happen, I am sure that it will be a fun trip.


    To my words, Liz and Sytry smiled like blooming flowers but Tino looked somewhat uneasy.


    ¡ì


    The timing must have been really bad as there was no sign of the rain ever stopping.


    In any case, we arrived at the first town after a few hours. We had reached ¡¾En¡¿. It was a town that was much smaller in scale and poptionpared to the Imperial Capital, it was a town that acts like a ry point between cities.


    Even if I said that, usually it should be quite animated and crowded with merchants and Hunters, but maybe because it was raining all this time, there was almost no one.


    For the first time in a few hours, I went down from the carriage and enjoyed the ground while stretching my numbbed limbs and body.


    Despite being daytime, the sky was dark and thick clouds were still hiding the sun.


    ¡°However, the weather is really awful¡­¡­¡±


    Even though it wasn¡¯t the rainy season, to think that there was so much rain¡­¡­ I was not saying that it was ominous but it seems that the three people hired by Sytry were really tired as they had to drive all the time in the middle of the rain.


    Sytry who was unpacking said.


    ¡°Cry-san, did you notice? We were on the tailwind the whole time.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand what you wanted to say. It is ordinary impossible to think that we were on the tailwind all the time but who cared about where the wind was blowing.


    ¡°? Aaah, we were lucky, right.¡±


    For the time being, the horses and my body were cold and tired. Do we stay overnight to rest our body? As initially, it was a trip without any schedule.


    When I was leisurely thinking about such a thing, Liz pped her hand and said while being extremely happy.


    ¡°Aaah, I was thinking the same thing as well. For the rain to never stop after such a long time¡­¡­ I was absolutely sure that the storm was following us.¡±


    !? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Did I do something bad?


    I saw Lizughing now that the wind had stopped, for the time being, I decided to think about today¡¯s dinner.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Tsk, we were too unlucky¡­¡­ So there is such weather even in Zebrudia too.¡±


    It was an awful weather. Sudden storms and thunderstorms happened in the Mist Country as it was the rainy season all year long ¨D¨D This weather reminds Arnold and the others of the climate in their old base in Nebranubes.


    When Hay said that, the other members in the carriage nod and agree.


    A jet-dark curtain of clouds was always a sinister symbol in books. An adult ¡ºThunder Dragon¡» had once attacked the Mist Country when the country was hit by a storm like that. Our preliminary research had shown that Thunder Dragons rarelye out in Zebrudia but if this storm was caused by a Monster, then it must be a Thunder Dragon ss creature.


    ¡°The rain won¡¯tst for a month like in ¡¾Nebranubes¡¿. It may be better to head back for now.¡±


    Including Arnold, the eight of them were ¨D¨D split in two carriages.


    Considering their weapons and items, it was quite tight to fit everything in one carriage. The more people there were in a Party means the more strength in the Party but at the same time it meant that their footwork will be slower.


    Arnold, who was in the carriage at the front put his arm together when he heard Hay and immediately answered him.


    ¡°Did ¡ºInfinite Variety¡» back down in front of the storm? There was no sign of him returning to the Imperial Capital. We continue.¡±


    Storms should be avoided if possible but a contrario, they were only that hard.


    It wasn¡¯t enough for Arnold, who had repeatedly marched in the rain, storm and fog and had countless battles in such bad weather, to stand down.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Indeed¡­¡­ On the contrary, we may be on a tailwind. No matter how high their Levels are, they are Hunters from the Imperial Capital, they shouldn¡¯t be used to fighting in the mist.¡±


    The other members agree on that. There was a certain pride in their expression.


    The two carriage drive through the empty highway withrge sshes. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    All your pride means nothing in front of Strange Grief! They had fought everywhere and even trained with lightning, no way that they would be afraid of fighting in the middle of the storm (Except Cry XD).


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 107，Part1: 1 - Fun Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter107£¬Part1: 1 - Fun Vacation ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Chapter 107 Fun Vacation ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Usually, I stayed in the n Master room during the day but that was for self-defence, so I was not doing this because I liked to stay inside.


    It is just, I had too many encounters in the Imperial Capital. If I just walked outside everyone and anyone would aim for my life, like when I got entangled with Ahrun and Marie¡¯s case.


    However, we were not in the Imperial Capital. Nobody knows that I was in this satellite city with no special features.


    The number of people who know my face was far less than in the Imperial Capital. And if it was raining right now, there was almost no chance that I would be noticed if I put on my hood.


    Unfortunately, the weather wasn¡¯t that bad. I was shocked when I heard that the storm was following us but if you think about it rationally, it is impossible.


    My expectation for this vacation was gradually growing. The me right now was free.


    I ran away and left my work but what about it, wasn¡¯t it good to do things like this sometimes.


    Liz, who was walking aimlessly nearby, stumbled without tripping on anything in particr. The water inside the puddle sshed on her as she stepped on it. This was a rare sight.


    Was she feeling bad or something? As I stared at her, she noticed my gaze andughed as she did something bad.


    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡­ Sorry. I forgot how to walk, while leaving an opening¡­¡­ As I haven¡¯t done that for years¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this somehow different from what I requested? Was the kind of question I swallowed back.


    My only request was to enjoy the vacation like any adult and that¡¯s all, if I said that it was okay for her to stay natural, then she will probably return to be the Genocide Monster. This girl only knows how to elerate.


    In that case, I should take it upon me and make up for herter.


    Although she did it awkwardly, she put her hands together on her back and showed me a face full of smiles.


    ¡°However¡­¡­ Un. Being like this is kind of fresh, so I might enjoy myself, maybe?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It was something wonderful to find anything enjoyable. Maybe I should try to learn from Liz¡¯s way of living.


    When I was think about that, Sytry and Tino who had left us by ourself for some business, came back in a short run. Deeply hidden in her hood, her light pink eyes were quietly shining.


    ¡°Excuse me and thank you for waiting.¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t waited. Did you have some matters to attend?¡±


    I can¡¯t think of any matter she needed to attend to as soon as entering the town but she went out before even searching for an inn while it was raining, so it must have been a very important matter.


    At my casual question, Sytry covered her mouth and said shyly.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­ I went to block my informationwork.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It was supposed to immediately contact me if there was something happening but¡­¡­¡­¡­ That wasn¡¯t good, right? And also like, making some arrangements to abolish the lord¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaah, I am so defenseless¡­¡­ I feel a little bit excited *dokidoki*. This is also another lesson right¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Un, un, you are right¡­¡­¡±


    Not knowing how to cut any corners was their strengths but also their weaknesses. What I wanted to prohibit was the action that could lead to any incident, I didn¡¯t mean to prohibit even your eyes and your ears, but it was very difficult to correct her as I was the one requesting it to them. Please just be normal, normal¡­¡­


    Liz whistled quietly and looked at me.


    ¡°Eh©`, not bad. Maybe me too, Cry-chan, should I also tie my legs too?¡±


    ¡°It is fine even if you don¡¯t tie them¡­¡­¡±


    We were not trying to have handicaps. I said that you should hold back. I just said that you should spend time leisurely.


    Was Tino the only one who was normal?


    When I gave a nce at Tino, she hid behind Sytry as if she was frightened. She wasn¡¯t able to be sessfully hidden as there was a difference in their height, but when I thought that she was all Master, Master just the other day, I am a little shocked. No matter what, I have to restore my dignity during this trip.


    However, I can¡¯te up with any method. The people who I was always depending on, came with me. To destroy my images of being useless, I will probably need to take a considerable amount of effort.


    Sytry, one of the main reasons that made me an useless person, asked me a question.


    ¡°Cry-san, what do we do for the inn? Even if we are temporarily on a vacation, I still think that we should get an inn with a certain quality attached to it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can we stay in one today?¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t a tourist spot, ¡¾n¡¿ was a transit city leading to the Imperial Capital. And there was a storm yesterday, so inns must be full.


    To my question, Sytry lightly smiled without showing her thoughts.


    ¡°¡­¡­ We can stay in one if we use Cry-san¡¯s name.¡±


    What kind of value can my powerless name have¡­¡­


    I feel sad saying that but let¡¯s leave that aside, High-Level Hunters were, at the end, favored. I felt bad about it so I rarely use my privilege but, indeed, if I use the power of being a Level 8 I might be able to get one or two rooms in an inn.


    However, this was bad. Right now, I was running away and skipping work.


    ¡°Denied. We are in the middle of a trip. Let¡¯s see¡­¡­ Right now, we aren¡¯t Hunters.¡±


    This was why I won¡¯t ept any requests nor will fight or work. Even if someone asked me if I was ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· when I was walking, I will answer that he got the wrong person. I won¡¯t even train. This was what a vacation is.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­ Such a fresh thought, I think that this is a great idea.¡±


    Sytry quietly praised me for what I said when I could only think of it as a rubbish joke.


    It was those kinds of things that made me useless. No, I am really sorry. Someone please refute me.


    ¡°Heeee¡­¡­ It looks really fun to hide your identity when traveling! Just like a spy! You think so too, right Ti?¡±


    ¡°Someone, someone like me can¡¯t uncover Master¡¯s true intent at all.¡±


    ¡°If we do it, we should put our all on it¡­¡­¡­¡­ Later, I will brag to Luke-chan and the others about it.¡±


    And so I realized it for the first time.


    About the Members with me this time¡­¡­ There was no one who would stop me. There are only Members who will fall with me If I fall in a hole. I should have at least brought Eva with us.


    It was only a story about taking responsibility, but I won¡¯t be the only casualties if there were any.


    When I was struck by an unspeakable anxiety, Sytry tightly grabbed my hand.


    ¡°I understand, Cry-san¡¯s true intent. Let me prepare all the setup.¡±


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha so that is how Liz and Sytry understood Cry¡¯s request for no training during vacation.


    Walking and having as much information as any regr citizen XD


    But if that is a training to be a regr citizen isn¡¯t that also a training? XD


    Looks like we have Tino point of view in the next part. I always look forward to how others think of Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Dokidoki: Here it can be tranted as nervous or excited but I think that it is better if she is excited as strange grief like to challenge themselves.

 Chapter 107，Part2: 2 - Fun Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter107£¬Part2: 2 - Fun Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 107 Fun Vacation ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Tino Shade was ashamed of her own immaturity when she saw the natural appearance of her two Onee-sama.


    This was probably what they called difference in experience.


    For Tino, Cry¡¯s words were heavier than a thousand kilograms of gold but at the same time, more frightening than everything.


    Indeed, the multiple ¡ºInfinite Trials¡» that Tino undertook until now had made her grow, moreover she has learned the spirits of always being in a battle-ready state thanks to her teacher¡¯s training.


    However, this time¡¯s Trial waspletely different from any previous trials.


    Training prohibition. To not be able to use the skills I had learned by shaving my soul and put myself in the position of the weak.


    What a fierce trial!


    Tino can¡¯t predict what will happen during her vacation, but she did know that nothing good will happen during it. In addition, to challenge it in a state close to being defenseless was equivalent as throwing her life away.


    And Tino¡¯s two Onee-sama should know that better than Tino herself. However, unlike Tino¡¯s expression, their expression didn¡¯t show any sign of being gloomy.


    This was probably because I was not ustomed to the act of putting oneself in an unprotected state. Every single one of their movements were awkward and unnatural but in Tino¡¯s eyes that scene shone brighter than anything.


    Tino can¡¯t do that much at all. It was Tino¡¯s habit to always be vignt of her surroundings, not make any sound when walking and always being in a battle-ready state.


    Discarding all of those was equivalent to discarding everything up until now.


    The feeling she had when she was first dragged and put inside the carriage by her teacher had already disappeared thanks to this harsh trial.


    This trial wasn¡¯t to strengthen their fighting ability but it was to strengthen your heart.


    A clear and tranquil heart. Being calm and able to react in any kind of situation.


    For Tino, this trial might be tougher than running in the rain and being struck by lightning.


    And at the same time, I remember Master¡¯s usual natural state and was? frightened by a fact that I was usually not aware of.


    Now that I check it once again, Master¡¯s appearance was, unlike my two Onee-sama,pletely and perfectly defenseless. How much courage do you need to impose yourself to such a defenseless state?


    Tino, who had this indescribable fear, corrected her posture when his eyes suddenly turned to her.


    ¡°Tino, I am sorry that Liz forced you toe with us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, Master. But¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t I, a bother?¡±


    Tino was still immature. Leaving aside the three people Sytry Onee-sama brought with her, she was by far the weakest one out of the four of them here. Experience, ability, shecked everything.


    And whene the time I am in an absolute state of despair, no matter what he says, Tino¡¯s gentle Master won¡¯t abandon her.


    Anxious of causing them trouble and fear due to the horrific trial that I had never experienced.


    Master who was perfect and wless opened his eyes as if he was astonished when Tino said those words while repressing her anxiety.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a bother at all. I really wanted Tino toe with us. As Liz is always bothering you.¡±


    Tino half-reflexively trembled when she saw his gentle smile.


    Tino had a debt of gratitude to Master. Between liking or hating him, I love him. However, whether or not I am willing to take the toughest trials he imposed was another story.


    His eyes showed that he only means good. That was why it was so scary. Master was trying to impose his trial with only perfect goodwill.


    I pleaded with him with tears while making a small wish.


    ¡°No way¡­¡­ Master, I am very grateful but¡­¡­ I am already over my head with Onee-sama¡¯s training.¡±


    Master and Onee-sama are amazing. Not only was he giving trial inconsistently, he was also imposing it on himself so I can¡¯tin.


    But, however, if you let me say one thing then ¨D¨D It is impossible.


    ¡°Un, un, you are right. That is why I want you to stretch your wings this time.¡±


    ¡°Cry-chan, so kind¡­¡­, Ti,e on, show us a happier expression? Aren¡¯t you being impolite to Cry-chan?¡±


    Even Onee-sama¡¯s shrilling voice no longer entered Tino¡¯s ear. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Tino¡¯s point of view is so good XD


    And I so want to know how Tino met Cry and Strange Grief. I wonder what their backstory is.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Danmachi Episode 5 Review Corner!


    <button title="Click for Spoiler" type="button" onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if(document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy==''none'') {document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''''}else{document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''none''}" data-cf-modified-79f4abf2d9af6e201f038e42-="">Spoiler Warning</button>


    Here¡¯s the episode 5, still pretty good, we were all afraid they weren¡¯t going to animate it but looks like JC Staff did animate Ranye death.


    We also saw Bell have emotional struggle when fighting against the Kobolt. It was nicely done.


    And Hermes is back and ready to meddle into Bell¡¯s business. I know that a lot of people like him because he is broing Bell. But I don¡¯t really like him, what I don¡¯t like is him calling himself neutral but still do stuff that someone neutral won¡¯t do. Stop saying that you are neutral and openly help/give trial (like Cry except that Hermes is intentional) to Bell. If he wasn¡¯t helping Bell he would be the perfect bad guy mastermind.


    Too bad we didn¡¯t see Ryuu¡¯s eyes when Aisha mentioned Evilus. And finally, Shakti made her debut in the anime. When I saw her, I was like ¡°Huh did they changed her character design? She looks like Ardee a little bit. Nice¡±


    Oh and too bad we didn¡¯t get to see Neo Ganesha, the god of all being XD<h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Clear and tranquil: She said Meikyo Shisui if you prefer

 Chapter 108，Part1: 1 - Fun Vacation ③

    <h4>Chapter108£¬Part1: 1 - Fun Vacation ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 108 Fun Vacation ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    For a while, we were guided by Sytry, we sneakily went down to a back road and finally arrived at a small house.


    It wasn¡¯t a new house but it also wasn¡¯t an old house. A house without any special features or name te and if you quickly looked at it, you will soon forget about it. The area was surrounded by a fence with a small metal gate tightly closed.


    Sytry pulled out a key holder with a bunch of simr keys from her bag. And without any hesitation, she put one of them in the gate keyhole and said.


    ¡°I thought that it would help Cry-san someday, so I had prepared it in advance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Syt, don¡¯t you have any pride, to even make a lie to earn some points?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Onee-chan. You are useless so be quiet.¡±


    The key made a small noise when she inserted it and turned it.


    While holding the gate, Sytryughed while I was waiting for an exnation.


    ¡°It is a base in times of crisis. Except me, nobody else knows about this ce. If Cry-san wants to hide his identity, there won¡¯t be¡­¡­ Any better ce.¡±


    ¡°Base? Vi? Did Sytry buy it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. In this day and age, you don¡¯t know what could happen.¡±


    What kind of situation was Sytry expecting to happen¡­¡­


    I involuntarily opened my eyes at Sytry¡¯s unbelievable imagination. Even though she said it was a small house, it was a splendid house. It doesn¡¯t seem that she had rented it, so it must have cost a lot of money.


    Even I had thought about a ce to move out after Liz and the others retired but Sytry¡¯s preparation was on a different scale.


    ¡°Because if we had stayed in an inn, we would definitely leave traces behind¡­¡­¡±


    What on earth was Sytry nning on escaping? I had some doubts but it doesn¡¯t matter when I look at Sytry¡¯s smile who doesn¡¯t have any afterthought.


    Well, all you had to do to not be chased after was to not do anything bad.


    ¡°If you wish for it¡­¡­ I can even prepare a new family register.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I don¡¯t need it for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡±


    It looks like she was a little disappointed, but as expected, I don¡¯t think I need to change my family register to skip work.


    In the first ce, was it even legal?


    Why was she dissatisfied? Liz bended her lips and pulled my clothes sleeve.


    ¡°Nee, nee Cry-chan, isn¡¯t preparing a hideout categorized as violence? Doesn¡¯t that make Syt too advantageous?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t categorized in it. As it doesn¡¯t bother anyone.¡±


    ¡°Eeeeh. It does bother me though? Doesn¡¯t it categorized as training?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡±


    If you think about it rationally, I didn¡¯t have that much money¡­¡­


    I don¡¯t know how many days the vacation willst, so I should save as much money as I can.


    Perhaps because no one had stayed in it for a long time, there was an unique odor of an abandoned house from Sytry¡¯s hideout.


    The sound of rain can be heard from outside.


    The entrance led to the living room. There was a kitchen, two bedrooms with two beds and a bathroom. It wasn¡¯t really lively but it seemed that the minimum furniture was avable.


    It wasn¡¯t luxurious but if you wanted to live inside, then you can peacefully live inside. You can see a glimpse at Sytry¡¯s perfectionism as she had prepared this much inside, even though she didn¡¯t know if she would use this hideout.


    Sytry put her bag down and took her hoods off and smiled.


    ¡°We have food prepared. Since they are preserved foods, I can¡¯t guarantee the taste but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­ Wasn¡¯t this fine.


    I wasn¡¯t expecting this but this also counts as a vacation. It isn¡¯t bad to stay at an luxurious inn but staying in this kind of small house is also exciting in its own way.


    It is to the point that it is a pity that the other n Members can¡¯t experience it. If there is no danger, then such days aren¡¯t so bad. Above all, the word hideout (Well to tell the truth, it is a vi though) tickles man¡¯s romance. Compared tost night where I was in the carriage, it is a whole lot different.


    Liz was also joyfully knocking on the walls. ¡­¡­ Knocking the walls?


    ¡°Syt, the house looks like just a regr house but will the walls be fine?¡±


    ¡°Onee-chan, hasn¡¯t Cry-san prohibited those kinds of checks? It has at least been reinforced, so I think that it would be able to resist some hits if ites from regr Hunters¡¯ weapons¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! ¡­¡­ So, sorry, Cry-chan. It wasn¡¯t intentional¡­¡­ It was just, a force of habit ¨D¨D¡±


    Liz panickly bowed her head but I think that it wasn¡¯t that serious of a deal.


    I just wanted them to not cause any trouble. As long as we have a peaceful rest then it would be fine.


    ¡°Things that we need¡­¡­ I think that I had prepared most of the things we would need.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. If it was me who had to prepare it without instruction then I would have messed up ¨D¨D¡±


    Perhaps because she is a Thief, Liz was humming while looking around the house.


    Trusting what Sytry said, I took off my cloak and sat down on the sofa in the living room. For some reason my whole body felt afortable feeling of tiredness despite me doing nothing and only having a one day trip.


    When I made a big yawn, Sytry-chan had boiled some water and made tea.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ If I were a god, it would be almost time for me to give divine retribution to myself.


    ¡°As expected of, Master¡­¡­ There are so many, openings.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Un, un, you are right.¡±


    Tino who standed next to the sofa throws out words that I did¡¯t know whether she was respecting me or taking me for stupid. And at that time, Liz, who was moving left and right next to a bookshelf, made a small whistle.


    Liz lightly pushed behind the bookshelf. And without making a single sound, one wall slid down.


    What appeared with the new wall was innumerable weapons lined up next to each other.


    Long swords, knives, wands. Guns and bowguns. As expected, there weren¡¯t any big weapons like spears or battle axes but it was like a weapon trade show. A sharp-edged de shines with the ambient light.


    ¡­¡­ Was this a weapon store?


    ¡°Onee-chan, don¡¯t touch, anything strange!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Heee. What is this? Paralysis poison and sleeping pills? And¡­¡­ Aphrodisiac? What did you intend on using it for?¡±


    ¡°Stop! Even I had arrangements nned! I was going to exin everything to Cry-santer!¡±


    Apparently it wasn¡¯t just a simple vi. Sytry screamed each time Liz touched a floor or a wall.


    The room that looked like, at first nce, like any other room in a regr house was full of gimmicks that was revealed by Liz. If you fold the carpet, there was a trapdoor leading to an underground warehouse and inside the cupboard, there were potion bottles disguised so that at first nce, you would think that it was just some seasoning. When she had prepared so much, you would be more impressed before being surprised first.


    I wonder if all Hunters are like this¡­¡­ <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Here is an extra chapter courtesy of Eric!


    Too bad there wasn¡¯t a batcave behind the bookshelf, it was just a James Bond mechanic XD


    Sytry what were you nning with the aphrodisiac? Were you thinking of bringing Cry here from the beginning? ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Earn some points: Liz is talking about Sytry earning some affection points in Cry¡¯s love parameter XD.

 Chapter 108，Part2: 2 - Fun Vacation ③

    <h4>Chapter108£¬Part2: 2 - Fun Vacation ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 108 Fun Vacation ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°! Hey look at that Cry-chan! That Syt, she had prepared such a naughty underwear in her hideout! Nee, why did you prepare something like this in a Safe House? Is this thing something you need? What do you intend to use it for? Were you nning a honey trap?¡±


    ¡°! Stoppp! It doesn¡¯t concern Onee-chan at all!¡±


    Regardless of her warning, Liz shouted in joy as she fished out and grabbed a piece of ck cloth in a closet. And then Sytry screamed a high pitch voice ovepping Liz¡¯s voice. As always, I pretend to not notice anything at all.


    Tino darted her eyes left and right while not knowing what to do but they were doing those kinds of teasing since a long time ago. Liz was delighted by her response but not reacting to them? was a samurai¡¯spassion. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Naughty underwear, huh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Does Tino have anyce you want to go?¡±


    I asked my Kouhai who stands nearby so that she doesn¡¯t focus her attention on them. Tino¡¯s shoulders jumped for a second and said without being able to hide her agitation.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ano¡­¡­ Etto¡­¡­¡­¡­ The, the easiest ce would be the best¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°? Easiest, what? We won¡¯t go to any difficult ces though?¡±


    There should be various ces, right? Like wanting to go eat an ice cream. Why does asking her where she wanted to go, be responded by the easiest ce?


    When I fully tilt my head, Tino murmured in a small voice so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it unless I focused my hearing on it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ A, a ce that is not too dangerous is good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I said it many times but I won¡¯t go to any dangerous ce.¡±


    What do Liz, Sytry and Tino think I am?


    Even though I clearly denied her, for some reason Tino¡¯s expression crumbled. Her exposed white throat moved up and down a little and she closed her lips together as if she wanted to hold back her tears.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ Uuhhh¡­¡­¡±


    I heard a small groan. I was not familiar with the subtleties from the opposite sex but I still know what Tino was thinking right now. It seemed that I was not trusted at all.


    You can say that it was because of how I had treated her until now, but this is bad.


    I took a deep breath and rmended her to sit on the sofa so we can be face-to-face. While being flustered, Tino sat in front of me and put her hands on her knees.


    ¡°Tino, I said it many times but this time I am not taking you to any dangerous ce. The ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¯s¡¿ case¡­¡­ Was just a small mistake.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Just¡­¡­ A small¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, it was a big, a big mistake. That waspletely unexpected.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stand against her moist eyes and raised the white g. Who cared about Master¡¯s dignity.


    What is important is sincerity. And the future.


    ¡°This time there are no life-threatening dangers at all. There won¡¯t be a need to participate in any battle at all. ¡­¡­ At least, we won¡¯t.¡±


    It had be a sentence with a lot of implication. There is always something wrong with me so it hurts me that I can¡¯t, one hundred percent say that we won¡¯t be involved in any battle.


    ¡°Master¡­¡­¡±


    Tino called me. However, the tears that had umted in her eyes didn¡¯t diminish at all.


    To think that she wouldn¡¯t believe me after I said so much, what had I done to my kouhai to push her so far. I had some thoughts about it, but I can swear that I didn¡¯t deliberately make Tino suffer so much.


    ¡°Even if something happens, you will remain a spectator. I was not putting Tino in a bad position because I had some ill intent. Ah, I know, ¨D¨D¡±


    ¨D¨D If something happens, I will protect Tino.


    When I was really desperate and at the time when I said this empty promise, my view became pure white.


    At almost the same time, a terrifying lightning shook the house.


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    I unintentionally stand up. What was that lightning just now? It was pretty close!?


    Even though it didn¡¯t fall on the hideout, my head was still spinning due to the shock.


    Even though I had just said something cool ¨D¨D When I calmed down, I remembered what I said and became embarrassed. It might have been a good thing that the lightning struck.


    ¡°Hah? Why does Syt have the same bedroom as Cry-chan!? This is weird no matter how muchmon sense you use to think!?¡±


    ¡°It is because this house is my house, moreover, Ti-chan is Onee-chan¡¯s disciple, right!? Or what? Onee-chan, are you telling me that you will give me Ti-chan!?¡±


    ¡°I will give it! I will give Ti to you, so Cry-chan is mine! So you have nothing toin about right!? Don¡¯t ever get close to Cry-chan, ever again!¡±


    Even though it was such a loud noise, they really are something else, to be able to continue their dispute in such a calm demeanor¡­¡­ In the first ce, there are two rooms, so all we had to do was to divide it by gender. Leaving aside when we needed to sleep outside, even at the time when I was still with the Party, when we were staying at an inn we were separated by gender.


    It might be time for me to go and make a decision. Usually, when it continues like this, the victims will be the surroundings.


    When I tried to call them, I noticed the change in Tino¡¯s behavior.


    I still see tears in the corner of her eyes, but I can¡¯t see the frightened expression she had before. She looks at me with a dumb face.


    The outside was still muddy but there wasn¡¯t any presence we needed to be careful about. Have you been traumatized by the lightning after you had received a training to be struck by it¡­¡­


    As I was thinking about such a thing, there was suddenly a vermillion color on her white cheek.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Master¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, you heard?¡±


    Tino *kokukoku* nods.


    No way, to think that she could hear my voice in the middle of such a loud lightning¡­¡­ Are Hunters monsters?


    It wasn¡¯t something that would bother me if I was asked about but embarrassing things are embarrassing.


    If you rationally think about it, Tino has seen my miserable state many times. It might even be a shameful story for Tino to be protected by someone like me.


    ¡°Well, it was just a state of mind. Tino may not need any help but that¡¯s what I meant when I said to go together. If you feel bad about that, then sorry, forget about it.¡±


    ¡°No ¨D¨D¨D¨D Thank you, very much Master. And¡­¡­ I am sorry.¡±


    Tino made a small bow and wiped out her tears with her sleeves. When she raised her head once again, there were no tears left in her eyes. Although it was still a little red, I can feel a certain strength in her behavior as a solo Hunter from her eyes.


    Tino stood up, strongly clenched her fists and said.


    ¡°I am¡­¡­ Alright now. Master¡­¡­ No matter whates, I will never, never lose. I am still immature andcking in experience and power but¡­¡­ I will ovee it! Please look at me!¡±


    I didn¡¯t really understand, but it seemed she had been inspired.


    Liz and Sytry stopped their dispute and looked at their Kouhai who had suddenly proimed this but Tino didn¡¯t falter at all. If it is this Tino, then she looks very reliable.


    Good, good ¨D¨D I told you that nothing will happen, right? Didn¡¯t you listen to me?


    What? Was everything I said useless? What should I do for you to believe in me?


    I am not someone who willin about it but as expected, even I will be dejected if you didn¡¯t believe me after all this.


    And then, just as I gave up and dropped my shoulders, an alert siren echoed out of nowhere as if it were mocking the deration I just made earlier.


    ¡­¡­ I want to retire. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Mmmh that hi underwear, looks like Cry also want a picture with Sytry wearing it


    And Cry, GJ man upping in front of Tino! Now go defeat (ask Liz and Sytry) the dangering in the town!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ano, Etto: Basically the same thing as Eh, Erm¡­ in japanese

 Chapter 109，Part1: 1 - Fun Vacation ④

    <h4>Chapter109£¬Part1: 1 - Fun Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Chapter 109 Fun Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Whatwhat? What is happening?¡±


    Liz¡¯s eyes were shining. I nonchntly tried to escape reality by sipping the delicious tea Sytry made.


    It has been ten minutes but there were no signs of the lightning or the warning concertoing to an end.


    Tino¡¯s cheeks which were red until a while ago lost its color. Her cheeks were clenching a little bit but she turned her eyes to the window without throwing any reproachful look at me.


    A bright lightning shes and I gulped down my ck tea.


    It is well known that Zebrudia¡®s national security is better when youpare it to other countries. When a town wasrge enough, the Knight Order would be deployed by the country or the local lord to protect the town from Monsters, Phantoms and criminals.


    Zebrudia¡¯s Knight Order are excellent. Of course, the qualities vary slightly depending on the location but it wasn¡¯t umon for ex-Hunters to join one, so they can solve most of the troubles. When they can¡¯t manage it, a help request may be posted in the Explorer Association but that happens rarely.


    .


    So then, what could this alert siren be about?


    This house was located in a residential area outside of the main road. In the first ce, unlike a small vige, it was hard to believe that the alert siren would ring in a fairlyrge town, like n. As it is an alert siren that resound until this ce, we can specte that it is an incident that could endanger the general citizen.


    I heavily sighed and I crossed my legs for the time being.


    ¡°Sytry, do you have any snacks?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Yes! There are the choctes that Cry-san seems to like.¡±


    Sytry who had been released from Liz brought choctes with a shiny colorful wrapping in a small bowl. It maye from some industrial country.


    I desperately pushed the alert siren sound out of my head and peeled off the chocte paper. Tino timidly asked me.


    ¡°Master¡­¡­ Is this fine?¡±


    The alert siren? That had nothing to do with me.


    I haven¡¯t received any request and I have the right to decide whether I will or won¡¯t ept it even if I do receive one.


    In the first ce, Hunter¡¯s main job is to explore Shrines and the town¡¯s security was the Knight Order¡¯s job. That is why we pay taxes. It isn¡¯t because I am a Level 8 that I will jump in front of anything and everything.


    Well, if you are a first-ss Hunter, then it would be for the best to take the initiative to cooperate when you hear the alert siren but I can¡¯t do it as I don¡¯t have any power.


    Even though I thought about all that, I beckoned Tino who was fidgeting as maybe she had a mindset of a first-ss Hunter.


    I presented the chocte I had just opened up to Tino who was approaching and smiled at her to reassure her.


    ¡°It will be fine. If it is only this much, it is within my expectation. And didn¡¯t I promise you that you won¡¯t have to fight this time?¡±


    I was used to being involved in an incident. It wasn¡¯t the first time that I heard the alert siren.


    And I know. At times like this, it is the best to stay still. If you stay still, someone else will resolve the problem.


    Liz leaned forward and said with a sweet voice.


    ¡°Eeeeh!? We won¡¯t rush out?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t go. Well Liz, did you forget our purpose?¡±


    ¡°Purpose?¡±


    Liz stared in wonder and seriously tilted her head. Even though I had exined to her so many times, it seemed that it had already gone outside of her head. Her tendency to love festivities was extraordinary.


    ¡°It is a vacation. Va, ca, tion!¡±


    You can¡¯t stumble on the very first step. Furthermore, if we rush out, then wouldn¡¯t people know that I was here.


    If someone asked me directly to do something about it, then I would have to think about it as ¡¶Footprint¡¯s¡· n Master. And that must be avoided at all cost.


    ¡°Sytryyy, no one knows that we are here right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We haven¡¯t shown our face to this branch Explorer Association. But as we went through the entrance examination, if they check through it they will know that we are here but it will be unlikely that they will find this hideout.¡±


    Fantastic. As expected of Sytry, she wasn¡¯t a goof like me. This time, for sure, there isn¡¯t any worry about getting Tino involved in something.


    All I had to do now was to wait for the storm to pass. It would be troublesome if I went outside and met someone who knew my face.


    It would be troublesome if I was caught trying to leave the town in a hurry. So confinement it is then.


    And when ites to confinement, then I don¡¯t feel like I will lose against anyone from ¡¶Footprint¡·. I quickly made my decision.


    ¡°We won¡¯t leave this house until the turmoil has subsided. Do we have any emergency rations?¡±


    ¡°For food rted resources, we won¡¯t have a problem even for a month. And even for other resources as well ¨D¨D¡±


    One month, huh. That will be enough.


    Or rather, we even have too much. Seriously, what was Sytry¡¯s assumption to n all this¡­¡­ Was she nning on a battle of attrition or what?


    ¡°Listen, Tino. At times like this ¨D¨D The most important is to stay calm. Didn¡¯t I tell you? You won¡¯t participate in any battle. It will be fine, the alert siren will stop soon, here, sit down.¡±


    ¡°I, I see¡­¡­ Even this, everything is dancing under Master¡¯s palm¡­¡­ Right?¡±


    For Tino, when there is a turmoil like that, she won¡¯t unreasonably rush out as if she can¡¯t help it.


    At my words, Tino showed her trust in this useless me and sat down on the sofa.


    However, the main problem wasn¡¯t the straightforward Tino.


    ¡°Un, un, you are right. Liz, you also sit down. You absolutely can¡¯t go outside, ok?¡±


    It¡¯s Liz. The problem is Liz, she can¡¯t help but rush out even when there is a turmoil, it¡¯s inevitably Liz. It¡¯s Liz, the one who immediately forgot what I just said.


    If I don¡¯t hold her down for the whole time then trouble will appear like a snowball rolling down a mountain.


    ¡°Eeeeh¡­¡­ Cry-chan so meannn.¡±


    Somehow Liz sat down next to me like I told her ¨D¨D And grabbed my wrist.


    I reconfirmed my determination to do everything I can to pass this vacation without any incident while Liz was letting a happy voice andbing her hair she had let down.


    And then when I returned, I will brag about how great this vacation was to the other n Members.


    At that time, Tino will probablye to believe my words a little bit more.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thx for reading!


    Sometimes I wonder if he isn¡¯t purposely raising gs to have more incidenting to him XD


    And that mentality to just leave it to others to do the job, I like it!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 109，Part2: 2 - Fun Vacation ④

    <h4>Chapter109£¬Part2: 2 - Fun Vacation ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 109 Fun Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    After one night of overwhelming anxiety and tension in the air, the sky was cloudless as if it was telling that yesterday¡¯s storm was a lie.


    I woke up from my bed and, with a refreshing mood, I looked outside. Peace had returned in the residential area. There was no more alert siren or screams.


    Hey look at this, everything worked out even after I did nothing.


    There was no one in the bed next to me.


    There were two bedrooms in Sytry¡¯s hideout and each of them had two beds in it, but at the end we split the bedroom by gender.


    I didn¡¯t really care, but if I had stayed in the same bedroom as someone then someone else would have been dissatisfied. And if I said that I would sleep on the couch then they won¡¯t allow it.


    Liz had a bad habit of slipping inside my bed, but as Sytry was here, I can sleep in peace.


    I made a big stretch and changed into the clothes that Sytry had prepared for me.


    The hideout was sofortable that you wouldn¡¯t think that it was a hideout. There was also arge bathroom inside and because Sytry¡¯s cooking skill was excellent, the emergency food she used was to my taste. It might have been a bit better than an inn.


    The fatigue I umted during our trip under the rain haspletely disappeared.


    When I left my bedroom and was heading for the living room, Tino in her everyday clothes weed me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Master, good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning. ¡­¡­ What happened? You have dark circles under your eyes.¡±


    Unlike me who was able to sleepfortably, there were dark circles under Tino¡¯s eyes.


    Her feets were firm and her tone was the same as usual but her expression showed a lot of fatigue.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Just a little bit. I was lying on the sofa but ¨D¨D I was worried about the outside. Everything was due to my immaturity.¡±


    Couldn¡¯t you share a bed¡­¡­ Right, Liz wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would let her disciple sleep in the same bed and with Sytry, it would have been dangerous in a different kind of meaning. I went to bed without thinking about it as I had been told to but maybe I should have thought about Tino a little bit more.


    But Hunters were trained to be able to sleep anytime and anywhere (This was one of my strongest points) but were you so anxious about the outside that you couldn¡¯t sleep?


    ¡°It is fine, Master. I am a Hunter too, even if I don¡¯t sleep for one night, it won¡¯t affect my capacities.¡±


    ¡°If you are fine with it¡­¡­¡±


    I was nning on staying inside again if the turmoil hadn¡¯t subsided yet but apparently, the problem causing the alert had been resolved.


    We ate Sytry¡¯s homemade breakfast, prepared to leave and left the hideout together. With my hood covering my face, I heard rumors of the cause of the alert as I walked down the main street.


    Merchants, Hunters, Knights and citizens were all gossiping about yesterday¡¯s incident.


    Apparently, a rather troublesome Monster got close to the town. It seemed that Knights and Hunters had confronted it with all their strength.


    When I heard its name, Sytry who was walking in front of me opened her eyes widely.


    ¡°A Lightning Spirit¡­¡­ To think a ¡°High-Rank Spirit (High Element)¡± would appeared in this town ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaah. I also wanted to fight it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Spirit (Element)¡± is a gathering of power with a will in it and is one of the most troublesome opponents a Hunter can fight against.


    Although they aren¡¯t necessarily hostile against humans, it seems that in some regions, they are identified as the same as god due to their characteristics of manipting natural phenomena.


    Among techniques used by Mages, there are some magic techniques that borrow the power of a ¡°Spirit (Element)¡± and those magics are known to be really powerful.


    I will be convinced if you said that that big storm was due to a Spirit.


    It was a really good thing that I was able to stop Liz.


    As I was feeling relieved and walking to the direction of outside the town, I saw the sturdy gate we passed through yesterday,pletely destroyed. Unconsciously, I stopped and opened my eyes.


    To show how devastating yesterday¡¯s fight was, the wall was scorched and full of holes and debris and bloodstain were scattered everywhere. Even the houses near the gate were also half-destroyed.


    Knights were busy organizing theing and going of the gate that was now useless.


    I am d that I ignored the alert. Evenmunication to fight against a Spirit isborious.


    If it was me I would have been squashed like an ant.


    ¡°Even though a Lightning Spirit showed up, the town didn¡¯t suffer any damage¡­¡­ They must have worked really hard.¡±


    Sytry was thinking of something else unlike me who was feelingpletely relieved.


    However, I understand what she wanted to say.


    Spirits can fly in the sky, so a gate is useless against it. In fairy tales, many towns were destroyed because of an angry Spirit. We could even say that it was fortunate that they had received only this amount of damage.


    And at that time, maybe because a knight had heard Sytry said that, the knight who was organizing the passage proudly told us.


    ¡°Aaah. We couldn¡¯t handle the sudden attack of the spirit at all but ¨D¨D Coincidentally a certified High-Level Hunter came to this town¡­¡­ They participated in the confrontation against it. The Spirit was strong but the Hunter was also strong. It was a fierce battle but at the end, we managed to safely get rid of the Lightning Spirit. And thanks to that, it didn¡¯t turn into a case of many people getting injured. It is all because Hunter-sama-sama.¡±


    A Hunter who can intercept a Lightning Spirit¡­¡­ They must have been really strong Hunters.


    Who could they be? If I meet with them, I would like to thank them. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    When the town was in a crisis Cry slept like a baby, he seriously got balls XD


    Who can be the Hunters who fought against the Thunder Spirit? You will find out in the next chapter!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Danmachi Episode 6 Review Corner


    <button title="Click for Spoiler" type="button" onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if(document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy==''none'') {document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''''}else{document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''none''}" data-cf-modified-c15e30854fbe70aede326-="">Spoiler Warning</button>


    What a nice episode, but when I watched it in the beginning I thought that the quality of the video was at 244p but it was just because it happened in the past XD


    They animated Dix exposition pretty well, with the switch between Dix and Hermes. And Iugh so much in Discord at the Evilus joke, someone said that Dix said it isn¡¯t ¡°Evil me¡± but ¡°Evil us¡± XD


    And OH MY GOD the chills I got when I heard the new remix of Eiyuu Ganbou! I was like shit¡¯s going to get down! Bell you gotta step up!


    And finally a teaser of Asterios! You can already feel that he is gonna be epic!<h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Hunter-sama-sama: He says sama twice to say something like ¡°Oh great Hunter-sama¡±

 Chapter 110，Part1: 1 - A Certain Vacation

    <h4>Chapter110£¬Part1: 1 - A Certain Vacation</h4> <h4>Chapter 110 A Certain Vacation?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Damn, what the hell is going on, in this country¡­¡­¡±


    No doubt, it was the worst night Arnold had in his whole life as a Hunter.


    The battle I had against the dragon in Nebranubes was fierce but it was a battle we had after making many careful preparations and after gathering our determination to challenge it. It wasn¡¯t like this time where something happened without any prior notice and information.


    Even having the finest inn as a thank you for cooperating wasn¡¯t worth dealing with a life-threatening battle against a ¡°High-Ranked Spirit (High Element)¡±.


    In the spacious living room, all mypanions were sitting there like a dead person. Maybe they couldn¡¯t sleep, you can see that theyck the usual energy they had as a Hunter, some of them had bloodshot eyes, some of them had obviously lost their light in their eyes.


    The strong burn and wounds we got due to the fierce battle with the Lightning Spirit werepletely healed by potions and healing magic but our mental fatigue due to it won¡¯t disappear so easily.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t as much as his otherpanions, Arnold himself still felt tired even after sleeping for the whole night. It wasn¡¯t to the point of not being able to move but he was far from being in his perfect form.


    The problem wasn¡¯t just his physical condition. He had used quite a bit of materials, Hunters always had on them in case of emergency and his equipment also needed maintenance. In particr, his armor which was heavily worn down and some of his items need to be replenished.


    ¡°ording to what I heard, it seems that even in Zebrudia, Spirits rarely appear in remote regions but¡­¡­ Damn, even bad luck should have its limit.¡±


    Hay responds to Arnold with an exhausted look.


    The Lightning Spirit who attacked n wasn¡¯t a good match even against a full powered Level 7, Arnold.


    Countless lightnings fell down from the sky and easily burned down the town gate and incapacitated half of the Knights in charge of its defense in a single blow. As a matter of course, most of the magic and arrow shot from a bow didn¡¯t hit against this existence that flew at high speed and by the time we took to drive it away, the surrounding of the gate turned into ruins.


    No, it is because Arnold and hispanions had acquired a high resistance against lightning while fighting the Lightning Dragon that they could stop it with only this amount of damage. If Arnold and hispanions weren¡¯t there, the Lightning Spirit would have gotten deep inside the city and would have caused irreparable destruction throughout n.


    Since we came to this country, we had really been thrown out of our rhythm.


    Arnold swallowed theint he had.


    Even without the need to say it, it was what all his Party Members were thinking about.


    Spirits are the same as natural phenomena. Compared to Dragons, it has less pure destructive power but they are harder to handle.


    And at the same time, Spirits appeared as much or even less than Dragons.


    If it was the powerful High-Ranked Spirit that appeared among all the Spirits then it was such a rare existence that even First-ss Hunters who had traveled and explored many unexplored areas won¡¯t cross pass one.


    Arnold¡¯s purpose was ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·. It was for that reason that he rushed out, even though a storm appeared suddenly and arrived at n.


    Initially, he didn¡¯t n to ept the request to cooperate but when the opponent was a powerful Lightning Spirit then even he couldn¡¯t not ept it.


    Even though Arnold and hispanions just arrived in this new country, their reputation was already not that good. If they choose to run away, then it would greatly affect their future activities in the Imperial Capital.


    However, what was more in his mind was ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s¡· whereabout.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Infinite Variety show up!? Isn¡¯t he, one of this country¡¯s Level 8!?¡±


    High-Rank Spirits are powerful. Of course, not only Knights Order, even most of the Hunters can¡¯tpete with it.


    Only a Top-ss Mage or a Top-ss Hunter who has absorbed a lot of Mana Material can win against it. And there was no one living in a medium-sized town such as n that could win against it.


    If Arnold hadn¡¯t epted the request to cooperate and didn¡¯t show up, then there was nothing that could stop it.


    And that was exactly why he couldn¡¯t understand why Cry Andrich didn¡¯t show up during that turmoil.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he afraid of the Lightning Spirit? We were able to deal with it because we had experience fighting a Lightning Dragon.¡±


    ¡°It seemed they didn¡¯t even show up at the Explorer Association. Maybe they didn¡¯t notice it?¡±


    ¡°But, was it even remotely possible to not notice that alert siren?¡±


    ¡°If it was ording to their reputation, it wouldn¡¯t be strange that they would take action immediately¡­¡­¡±


    Hay spoke out his thoughts when hispanions were saying what they thought.


    A quick investigation on those Hunters¡¯ achievements and you will understand it immediately. Arnold and hispanion had also investigated ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· and ¡¶Strange Grief¡·.


    From their achievements, the figure you can imagine from it was someone brave and resolute but sometimes cold-headed, defeated many powerful Monsters and Phantoms, conquered Shrines and solved countless difficult requests ¨D¨D It was without doubt, the ideal Hunter.


    Their background was enough to make Arnold someone who had once saved his country, growl.


    Even if his Party Members weren¡¯t all here, I don¡¯t think that he will cower against one or two Lightning Spirits.


    Above all, Arnold couldn¡¯t imagine that man who always had a calm smile being distraught over the appearance of a Lightning Spirit.


    Thinking about what hispanions said, Hay nodded and said his conclusion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he was but ¨D¨D As he was on the list of people entering this town, there is no doubt that he is here. We can only ask him when we catch him. Well,pared to the Imperial Capital, it is a small town. We will find him immediately.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Arnold squinted his eyes when he heard those words.


    Indeed, he was absolutely right. Initially, this chase was at Arnold¡¯s advantage.


    ¡¶Fallen Mist (Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡· wasn¡¯t specialized in interpersonalbat but the opponent ¨D¨D Isn¡¯t like they were running away.


    I didn¡¯t know where his destination was but it was only a matter of time before we caught him.


    I whipped my body from its fatigue and looked at my Party Members.


    ¡°Go buy the supplies we had exhausted. Find out about the whereabouts of ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·.¡±


    ¡°I asked the gatekeeper to tell us if ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· and hispanions passed there. We will know when they leave the town. ¡­¡­ However, n mayor has contacted us to have a celebration party for our victory.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for their hospitality.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡­¡±


    For other Hunters, Arnold and hispanions¡¯ purpose was normal, but that wasn¡¯t the case for general citizens.


    He can¡¯t say why but he doesn¡¯t know when ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· will leave the town, so he doesn¡¯t have the time to be carefree.


    ¡°What about the maintenance of our equipment? It is impossible to have one for our equipment in such a small town and it will take a lot of time. Fortunately, weapons haven¡¯t worn down that much. It will be lower grade equipment but do wepletely rece our damaged armor?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Right. If we have an armor, it will be enough. There shouldn¡¯t be any armor sturdier than our body which fought against the Lightning Spirit.¡±


    In the first ce, with a slightly tough armor, it was impossible topletely prevent an attack from powerful Hunters.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety¡· is right in front of us. Let¡¯s rest our body before beating them.¡±


    Hay nodded at Arnold¡¯s words and his usual stubborn look.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Good news everyone! Strange Grief Light Novel will have an official trantion! In case you are wondering if I will stop tranting the web novel the answer is no, I will keep tranting it!


    Volume 1 ising out on December 28th! Perfect for a present!


    Support the author by buying the book!


    Thanks for reading!


    That title looks like To Aru Index! (NT9 & NT10 was the beeeest!)


    Haha so while Cry was sleepingfortably in his hideout, Arnold was fighting against that Thunder Spirit!


    That happened because you were pursuing him! Run away before it is toote!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Calm smile: It was written ’i¤±¤ëЦ¤¤ (nukeru warai) but I don¡¯t really know what kind of smile it is so I put calm smile. Tell me if you got something better.

 Chapter 110，Part2: 2 - A Certain Vacation

    <h4>Chapter110£¬Part2: 2 - A Certain Vacation?</h4> <h4>Chapter 110 A Certain Vacation?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°What? He already left the town?¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes. It was just three hours ago ¨D¨D¡±


    Hay widely opened his eyes when he heard what one of the gatekeepers said.


    It was unexpected. I thought they wouldn¡¯t stay here for a long time but they left too soon.


    It was just a rumor, but I heard that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s¡· purpose was a vacation. He shouldn¡¯t be in such a rush.


    Hunters are sensitive to information about strong people and incidents happening.


    Right now, n is in a turmoil due to the major incident caused by a Lightning Spirit. How can someone imagine that a High-Level Hunter will immediately leave without showing any interest in this incident.


    The young gatekeeper panicked when he saw Hay and hispanions frown and quickly said.


    ¡°I am sorry, he was wearing his hood and didn¡¯t really look like someone with a Level 8 ¨D¨D Ah, right. But, my colleague said this. When ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s¡· group heard that Arnold-san and hispanions repelled a Lightning Spirit ¨D¨D They said something like they were really impressed about it.¡±


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Impressed¡­¡­ You say!?¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    When Arnold distorted his expression, the young gatekeeper screamed a little and took a step back.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· words clearly looked down on Arnold and hispanions.


    I don¡¯t know where he was, but there was no way that he didn¡¯t notice the town rm siren.


    He ignored it and moreover he praised Arnold and hispanion who had struggled to repel it.


    If the one who said it was a Low-Level Hunter, then it wouldn¡¯t matter but if it was a Hunter with a Higher Level who said that then it can only be taken as an insult. With their antecedent, it was clear that ¡¶Strange Grief¡· wasn¡¯t a Party that would avoid a fight against a Lightning Spirit.


    That answered all the questions they were wondering about.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· ¨D¨D Purposely didn¡¯te out.


    They were probably watching Arnold and hispanions fight from somewhere. Just like ¨D¨D A parent watching over a child. Ready to help us at any time.


    Everything makes sense if you think that he didn¡¯t show up during the Lightning Spirit attack because he immediately went out and watched the whole battle from the sideline.


    Our preparation wasn¡¯t over yet but I can¡¯t let them ridicule us to that point. I swallow back my anger and look back at mypanions.


    ¡°¡­¡­ We are pursuing them. If it is only three hours then we can still make it. Borrow the fastest horses, you can use as much money as necessary.¡±


    ¡°Aye. I will get it ready immediately.¡±


    Hay and a few of mypanions quickly move to get our carriage.


    I will definitely catch them and I will make him regret and crush that carefree face he always has.


    Arnold Hale transformed all his anger that was about to explode into a ferocious smile.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Inside the Branch Manager office of the Explorer Association in the Imperial Capital.


    Today too, Gark was working on arge amount of paperwork which came unexpectedly, when he opened his eyes at the report that came from the Imperial Capital gate.


    ¡°Cry had left the Imperial Capital, you say? Again, he left in quite a hurry¡­¡­¡±


    Cry Andrich is a Hunter who won¡¯t disgrace his Level 8 certification, but if I had to say one of his weaknesses then it will be the time he takes to make a move.


    Everything seems to be under his grasp but from Gark¡¯s perspective, who knows nothing, he has cold sweat every single time.


    Among all the nominated requests, this time nominated request was particrly important.


    If he seeds it, Count dys¡¯s hatred for Hunters will diminish and he will get merit that ordinary Hunter can¡¯t get with money.


    As expected, even Cry won¡¯t let such an important request pass under his nose, huh.


    Kaina, who had brought some documents, blinked her eyes and told Gark who was thinking of such a thing.


    ¡°However, didn¡¯t Cry-kun not take the request form?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That idiot ¨D¨D Kuh!¡±


    Was he careless? Or did he predict everything to this point?


    The request form is a paper issued by the Explorer Association with all the details of the request. Initially, it was something that was given to the Hunter who had epted the request.


    Most likely, he didn¡¯t leave the Imperial Capital without knowing the content of the nominated request. Cry Andrich wasn¡¯t so stupid and there were multiple asion where he had properly finished his job without looking at the request form (How he learn the content of the request without looking at the request form is unknown).


    However, this time was different. This time the nominated request was a request to Cry for a joint operation with dys¡¯ Knights Order. The request form sent by dys-kyo wasn¡¯t just a confirmation of the content of the nominated request but it was also used as an identification paper.


    Since they know the face of ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·, it might be manageable if he makes a contact without the request form, but it is sure that it will leave a bad impression.


    And finally, it could be fatal as the opponent is a noble who hates Hunters.


    ¡°Well, Cry-kun has unexpectedly an idiotic side¡­¡­ Also, it looks like he was saying that he was going on a vacation¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything that we can do with his carefree attitude? Damn, as if there is someone who could take a request from a noble for a vacation!¡±


    Regardless of what he feels, I have to deliver the request form no matter what.


    Gark pressed his hand on his head that started to hurt and loudly gave an order to Kaina.


    ¡°Oi, find someone to deliver the request form and a message to Cry. Someone who knows Cry¡¯s face. The reward will be taken out from his nominated request.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Arnold is still not giving up on Cry! Moreover Arnold thought that Cry was looking down on him XD


    And Gark misunderstand that Cry went out to do the request when he is in fact running away from it XD


    I¡¯m thinking of changing Cry into Krai because of the official trantion¡­ What do you think?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 111，Part1: 1 - Exciting Vacation

    <h4>Chapter111£¬Part1: 1 - Exciting Vacation</h4> <h4>Chapter 111 Exciting Vacation</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    When I peeked through the window, I found a slight descending hill.


    If you idly look at this idyllic sight, you will feel a calm that is far different from a developed city like the Imperial Capital. Except the roads that had faint traces of people passing through, there were no traces of human construction or even other travelers around us.


    Monsters and animals that appear asionally are quite calm so our carriage haven¡¯t been attacked that much. Even when on the rare asion that monster attacks us, the three people Sytry hired will take care of it so I didn¡¯t even need to get off the carriage.


    One day passed after running away from n. The weather was clear. Under the crystal clear sky, our carriage ride was going calmly and smoothly.


    I was wondering what would happen when we were hit by that big storm on the first day but a road trip? should be like this after all.


    It wasn¡¯t as safe as inside a city but it was generally safe when you are inside the Empire territory. Escorts were necessary to fight against Monsters or Phantoms but the big one had already been exterminated, so if you choose a regr road and have escort with you, you can go back and forth between cities without any problem.


    However, even then, it was Hunters¡¯ privilege to be able to walk around Monsters habitat and peacefully look at the beautiful scenery such as the one right now.


    Things being like this is good. Yes, just like this.


    Inguishly leaned out of the carriage window and made another stretch while watching the scenery.


    At that time, a dissatisfied and a low pitched voice came from behind me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m bored.¡±


    Liz is basically a person who isn¡¯t good at staying put.


    In my memory, she was always moving around. When we were traveling on a carriage over a long distance, she was always running outside and even inside a city when she had some time to spare, she would use it to train. She isn¡¯t bad at sitting and attending lectures but if youpare it to when she is training, she is obviously really bored.


    It seemed that being prohibited to train and being locked inside a carriage with nothing to do was unbearable for her.


    Even so, as she had held on for a whole day, she had been more patient than I had expected.


    Tino who was quietly reading a book in a corner of the carriage raised her head and looked at her Shisho who was in a bad mood just after one day of traveling.


    ¡°Ti, I¡¯m bored. If nothing is happening soon, I will be so bored that it will kill me. Do something interesting? Come on, hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­!? Etto¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do you want to learn more about Relic? Martis-san gave me beginners books for it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wannaaaa. Forget about that and do something interesting?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eh? ¡­¡­ Then, thenn¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will do an imitation¡­¡­ Of ¨D¨D Gark, the Branch Manager.¡±


    When Tino tried to return an wacky answer to her Shisho¡¯s unreasonable request, I looked back inside the carriage.


    What kind of imitation can the small and slender Tino do to imitate the big and macho Gark? I am kind of interested but I think that it will hardly change Liz¡¯s bad mood.


    Liz¡¯s attention switched from Tino to me in an instant. Tino who was imitating Gark-san by making her eyes be sharp hurriedly put them back to normal.


    With a smile, Liz crawls towards me.


    ¡°Neee, Cry-chan. I¡¯m boreddd. Neee, I thought of something good. You know what, I will run outside. I will tie a rope in a box behind me and Cry-chan will ride on it. Compared to this carriage it will be way faster and you will feel way more wind too, I¡¯m sure it will feel good. This won¡¯t be a training right?¡±


    Yeah, we used to y like that¡­¡­ I was always inside the box as it was part of Liz and the others training.


    However, with how Liz is currently, the speed will be so fast that I will be thrown off.


    ¡°Moooh, even though it is the long expected trip where I can spend some time with Cry-chan, Ti and Syt are in the way, and also this time¡¯s prohibitions are way too strict. If I don¡¯t use my muscles for so long, it might weakened¡­¡­ Neee, didn¡¯t it weaken? Look?¡±


    Sheyed on her back, turned to me and showed me her bare suntanned abdomen.


    As usual, her skin doesn¡¯t have any scars. She doesn¡¯t look muscr but far from having any fat, she had a supple wild animal like beauty on her.


    Initially, someone Mana Material enhancement is hard to see if you are only looking at one¡¯s appearance. So, even if you show me your stomach I won¡¯t know if your muscles weakened or not, I think it probably didn¡¯t though¡­¡­


    As I stare at her skin, Liz holds both of her hands out and sweetlyughs.


    ¡°Neee, Cry-chan¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are you concerned about it?¡±


    ¡°Onee-chan, don¡¯t do something so improper!¡±


    Because of her exposed abdomen, Sytry who was writing something until now stretched her leg, raised it high up and swung it down.


    Tino *zurizuri* slided back and Liz jumped back as she was about to be kicked.


    ¡°Hah? What are you doing!? Don¡¯t interrupt me!¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because you were bothering Cry-san!? Onee-chan is always, always ¨D¨D If you want to run then you should just run with Ti-chan!? Cry-san said that it was fine to train if you can¡¯t bear with it!¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Thanks for the return inst chapter, yourment mean a lot for me thanks! I will keep Cry as spelling as most people want to keep this spelling!


    Haha I so want to see Tino imitating Gark face!


    And Liz, so bold! Will Cry fall for her seduction?! Sytry why aren¡¯t you letting Cry enjoy it more XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Danmachi Episode 7 Review Corner:


    <button title="Click for Spoiler" type="button" onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if(document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy==''none'') {document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''''}else{document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''none''}" data-cf-modified-218020c680216ffce5e411df-="">Spoiler Warning</button>


    Man! Oh man what an episode! Epic just EPIC!


    The speech Bell told Dix! It doesn¡¯t matter if it is a Human or a Monster! That part made me have chills. The moment Lido came to his sense was not bad but I had more of a vision of him struggling to get out of it while being super happy with what Bell said. Like when Lelouch in Code Geass learned that Nanally was still alive with Schneizel, he grasped his heart and said ¡°Konani, konanimo¡­¡±


    Then that Lido and Bell tag team to beat Dix was so beautiful! Dix was like what are you doing and Bell Argo Punched him, I wouldn¡¯t have been shocked if Dix went flying while spinning XD


    And Fels and his ¡°Majika¡­¡± It killed me, Iughed so hard!


    And finally that epic struggle Bell had when he had to confront Loki familia for Wiene! Oh My God! You can feel his pain on his face!


    They probably cut Ryuu & Aisha & Asfi fight against The Beast because they wanted to build suspense on his power, so too bad we didn¡¯t get to have the animation of the fight but we do have a snippet in Danmemo.


    And another part I wished they had done differently was Bell WALKING with Dix to go to Wiene. They should have made him chase him like in the novel¡­


    TL;DR Episode was just epic! Next episode will be amazing!

 Chapter 111，Part2: 2 - Exciting Vacation

    <h4>Chapter111£¬Part2: 2 - Exciting Vacation</h4> <h4>Chapter 111 Exciting Vacation</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    It has started again. Don¡¯t people say that people get along when they can fight each other or something¡­¡­


    Other than her disciple and me who were watching, their voice should have also reached the coachman seat but they didn¡¯t seem to mind it.


    ¡°That©` Is©` Why, I told you that I won¡¯t fall for your provocation! In the first ce, it is useless! Cry-chan is already *meromero*?towards me, so no matter what Syt does, it is useless! You¡¯re in the way! Go somewhere else! Just because Lucia-chan isn¡¯t here you are so full of yourself ¨D¨D¡±


    Liz argues loudly.


    I see¡­¡­ They are fighting because Lucia wasn¡¯t here. Come to think of it, it was either Lucia or Anthem¡¯s role to stop the fight in these kinds of situations.


    In particr, Lucia Roger was my former step-sister and she was always around to scold me when I was sluggish, so obiously I was the only one who could mediate between the two when they have an argument in front of me. For some reason, I was always the one who got scolded by Lucia, every single time.


    But I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ Lucia, huh.


    While Tino was *awawa* fumbling around, their bickering was heating up.


    Perhaps the restriction I gave them was also causing a lot of stress for Sytry. The usual calm and collected Sytry wouldn¡¯t have gotten so intense.


    I may need to rethink their restrictions.


    ¡°I am not bothering Cry-san, like Onee-chan did! Moreover, didn¡¯t I already tell you this a million times!? Onee-chan and Cry-san, are gically ipatible!¡±


    ¡°As we are sisters, aren¡¯t you also in the same boat! This is the kind of low blow that makes you so shrewd! You Thieving cat!¡±


    It was the first time that I heard about gicpatibility.


    Unusually, Sytry¡¯s cheeks were dyed with excitement. Perhaps she got too heated up, with natural motion, Sytry took out a white potion from her pocket. Before I could stop her, she threw it at Liz.


    Liz naturally dodged the potion as it flew through the window, glistening and reflecting the sunlight as it went through the window. The potion flew out of the window that was opened to let the wind blow in, and fell to the ground. We heard the sound of ss breaking.


    ¡°Why did you avoid it!?¡±


    ¡°F¡¯course I will! All the potions you had ever made are nothing good! If you ever screw up and get caught, there is no way that I will ever help you!!¡±


    While they were arguing, the carriage continued to follow its course.


    I went to the window and checked behind us, but I already couldn¡¯t see any traces of Sytry¡¯s potion.


    ¡­¡­ Is this gonna be okay? I frown while feeling the refreshing breeze.


    I really want you to stop throwing potions in the middle of a quarrel. Leaving aside the healing ones, half of Sytry¡¯s stocks of potions are attack oriented.


    ¡°Come on, stop fighting. Liz, we are almost to the next town so be patient. ¡­¡­ Sytry, that potion you threw earlier, is it going to be fine?¡±


    I btedly interrupted the two of them when they were staring at each other. I felt like doing something Party Leader-like for the first time in a long while.


    Both Sytry and Liz often fight together but rarely develop up to having murderous intent. This just showed how Liz hadn¡¯t changed since she was little.


    This time too, my intervention had seeded in removing a little bit of their dangerous thought from their expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Haiiii.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry. I got a little bit too heated up¡­¡­ Were you asking about the potion earlier?¡±


    That was ¡ºA little bit¡», huh ¡­¡­ They really are sisters.


    Liz listlessly sits down and Sytry catches her breath.


    The next town we were going to is also the first time I will be there. It wasn¡¯t that big of a town, but its specialty seemed to be chocte. As all sorts of ingredients were gathered in the Imperial Capital, I had eaten all kinds of sweets but I am still looking forward to it.


    Sytry returned to her usual expression and said in a small voice.


    ¡°That potion was¡­¡­ Dangerous Factor ¨D¨D It was an improved version of the powerful ¡ºMonster Enticement¡» that I created for training purposes. I can make one for you, if you want Cry-san¨D¨D¡±


    I am not in a position to criticize but I think that you are using too many means to train.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It looks like you threw it earlier though, wasn¡¯t that dangerous?¡±


    ¡°No problem. It will be different if it was in the city but as it was outside the city, it will dissipate over time. ¡­¡­ Even if there was a problem, there isn¡¯t any evidence that we were the one who used it.¡±


    Said Sytry while giving me a reassuring smile. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Small chapter today. Sorry, I didn¡¯t have a lot of time this week to trante.


    I love Liz when she says that Cry is Meromero about her XD! The waifu war is still going strong XD


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Monster Enticement is the right word but what Sytry threw was made to attract monsters in the case you didn¡¯t understand. So that means that anyone who will pass by this road will meet a lot of monsters! I wonder who will be the unlucky one XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    *Mero mero*: Mero mero means fall head over heel in love over someone.*Awawa*: Think of Luigi sound in Mario kart when he get hit.Thieving cat (Dorobo Neko): Term often use to insult someone of stealing their husband or lover.

 Chapter 112，Part1: 1 - Exciting Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter112£¬Part1: 1 - Exciting Vacation ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Chapter 112 Exciting Vacation ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    In the midst of the peacefulness, we received a report from the coachman that the next town was in sight.


    I was worried about the potion Sytry threw, but I guess I was worried for nothing.


    Originally, my hunches rarely came true. We might have encountered a lot of misfortune in the past because of my bad luck, but it was also mainly the cause of my prudent personality.


    I removed Liz who had closely snuggled next to me and stucked my head out of the window to see the town.


    In general, the towns in Zebrudia are quite developed. This time the destination was also a town surrounded by a thick outer wall and had quite the reasonable defense capabilities. It was inevitably smallpared to the Imperial Capital but it is not like I am particrly into big cities.


    As I excitedly peeked into the town like a child, what I saw was ¨D¨D A town with a more heavy atmosphere than I had expected.


    Outside the splendid cocoa colored outer wall, an unusually high number of soldiers was patrolling from a distance, moreover we can also see multiple robed mages over there. Multiple soldiers were lined up on the upper part of the outer wall and a caution g with vertical lines on a red background was fluttering.


    As they were not restricting the ess into the town, it didn¡¯t look like there was a big problem but there were clearly more carriages leaving the city than there were going in.


    Sytry poked her head out from behind me when I was silent and stared in wonder.


    ¡°Ara. Seems like there is something going on over there¡­¡­ A red g with vertical lines ¨D¨D It looks like they have a problem involving Monsters.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Whatwhat? Is it dangerous?¡±


    Hearing Sytry¡¯s voice, Liz, who was full of energy, stuck her head on my back, looked at the g and then said in a boring tone.


    ¡°What, it¡¯s just a red g. It doesn¡¯t look like they are on high alert, it¡¯s so boring.¡±


    She is¡­¡­ Too ustomed with incidents. Certainly, there were more full red gs raised during our adventures than I can remember.


    The standard of gs raised were somewhat the same everywhere. Of course, I had seen them in the Empire but also in other countries and I had also seen some with unusual patterns in small viges. In towns where demon¡¯s habitat are close to the town, the gs are raised quite a bit, and in this case, it isn¡¯t strange that the g is raised as there is a forest nearby.


    From my experience, in the case where a red g alerting Monsters danger was raised, there was a fifty percent chance that it would be troublesome and among those there was a twenty percent chance that they would be really dangerous.


    ¡°We have¡­¡­ Skipped this stopst time. We did that because we couldn¡¯t predict how long it would take to capture the ¡¾Night Pce (Castle of Myriad Demon)¡¿¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, if we wanted to take a break, this ce wasn¡¯t exactly in the same direction. And we weren¡¯t that tired either.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡­¡±


    As if the carriage knew what we were talking about, the carriage came to a screeching halt.


    Tino was the only one who sounded anxious. At the same time as I was reassured to have the strongest lineup such as Liz and Sytry next to me, I also sympathize with Tino¡¯s anxious feelings.


    I crossed my arm and started brooding for the first time in a while.


    This time the situation was different from n, our previous stop. We didn¡¯t expect the attack of the Thunder Spirit but this time we know that something was going on (Even though we didn¡¯t know the details).


    It wasn¡¯t like there was absolutely a need to resupply right now, nor were we following a schedule. If it was my usual self, I would choose to avoid this ce without even thinking twice about it. Having only Liz and Luke running straight into danger was more than enough for me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But, however, you know.


    Normally, I would have chosen to avoid this ce but¡­¡­ G is a town famous for its chocte. It is too sphemous for me, a hidden sweet tooth, to avoid this town.


    The choctes themselves are famous so it can be found in the Imperial Capital but the manager of my favorite confectionery shop told me this. It seems there is a shop that serves a special chocte parfait in G. And you can¡¯t eat it if you don¡¯t enter the town.


    I am at a loss. Do I pick safety or sweet?


    From my experience, it was very likely that it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if they were only at that level of alert, I think. At the very least, if a Thunder Spirit appeared, there would be more fuss around.


    ¡­¡­ Ahh, I want to eat something sweet.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is, is there something wrong, Master?¡±


    I looked at Tino who had been quiet like a small pet despite travelling with her two Onee-sama.


    I was not the only one who was curious about it. I am a hidden sweet tooth but more than anything, I want to let this honest, hard-working Kouhai eat that enchanting chocte parfait. Liz and Sytry aren¡¯t good with sweets but spoiling her from time to time is fine, right?


    I raised my hand to my chin and mumbled.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I kind of want to give Tino something good to eat.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? Eeeh!? For, for me!? Master?¡±


    ¡°Cry-chan, so kinddd. But it is irritating so Ti will do two thousands push-upster, got it?¡±


    The problem was that they were likely to ask us to help them resolve the situation when we get into the town.


    To get inside the town, you need to present your identity card. In Hunters¡¯ case, your identity card had your certification Level marked on it ¨D¨D Well, it¡¯s true that your level ys a role to determine if you are trustworthy or not, but in the case of an emergency situation like this one, nine out of ten I would be called out.


    Originally, High Level is the sign of beingpetent and the Empire favors High-Level Hunters so I am not in the position toin but on the inside I am fed up about this fact.


    All I had to do was to refuse their request for help but because I am carrying ¡¶First Step¡· and ¡¶Strange Grief¡· name on my back¡­ But above all else, I am easily influenceable and easily swept by the mood, so I always end up doing something about it. Like dumping it on Tino.


    ¡°Uuuun. Well, it is a vacation¡­¡­¡±


    I wish I could do something about it. I wonder if Sytry can help me.


    As I sighed and didn¡¯t look at no one in particr, a reliable Sytry *pon* hit her hand.


    She lowered her voice and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Cry-san, I don¡¯t mean to be impertinent but ¨D¨D You want to get into the town without letting people know who you are, don¡¯t you? For me ¨D¨D We have two ways to do it. Between changing others or changing yourself, which one do you prefer?¡±


    ¡°Aaaah, isn¡¯t it fine to just climb over the wall and sneak in? I am ready to go anytime!¡±


    Changing others or changing yourself, huh¡­¡­ I wonder what you n on doing.


    Sytry *nikoniko* smiled and waited for my answer. It was always my job to make the final decisions.


    I stopped Liz from jumping out by patting her bad head and nodded strongly.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sytry always so prepared, if she only had a fake ID for Cry and her I would have thought that would have been for their elopement but as it is not, it is probably for when the whole party made a big crime like destroying a the capital or something XD


    Couldn¡¯t upload the chapter earlier because I had to talk about Danmachi episode 8, it was beautiful. See my block of text below in Review Corner XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Danmachi Episode 8 Review Corner:


    <button title="Click for Spoiler" type="button" onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if(document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy==''none'') {document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''''}else{document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''none''}" data-cf-modified-44f2f93b5153f9fdc3c450ff-="">Spoiler Warning</button>


    Oh man! Oh maaaann! What an episode everything was soooo good, the sound, the graphic, the mood! Damn JC really surpassed themselves.


    Let¡¯s start with the beginning! Dix getting axed by Asterios, then Bell firering that Firebolt at Loki Familia (too bad it didn¡¯t graze Bete but whatever).


    Right after Bell left, the Xenos came and got rekt by Tiona, Tione and Bete. Good thing Finn told them to capture the Xenos alive. And lol at Aruru for trying and Welga (The wolf) for picking her up XD


    That Fels summoning his trump card but to get it rekt by Tiona was awesome, his face (skeleton) was precious XD. And why did the Golem explode??? Even at the end Tiona posed by turning her back to it! It was like Power Ranger, so funny! XD It made me recalled ¡°¡±: Why is my Golem exploding even though it didn¡¯t have any explosive in it!!! (I really want to read what happens next!)


    Ikelos (Dix¡¯s god (you know the jersey guy)) was funny toying on the ground and posing, then yelling like a crazy when Gareth jumped down XD


    And then Asterios showed up! Oh man, that howl passing across everywhere in Deadalus. The fight with Bete, Tiona, Tione ending with the magic sword was good but when Aiz intervened it went epic!!! Her saying Tempest then Aerial made me have goosebumps. Then the high speed fight, that footwork they showed. And as usual when fightning a Minotor you face need to be covered in blood at some point! Even Hestia couldn¡¯t belittle Aiz and finally said her full name! She was that EPIC!


    Back to Bell pursuing Wiene but had to fire at other adventurer to stop them from hurting Wiene, but sadly they were just controlling the route Wiene took and end up in a trap (This a trap meme). And finally thatnce piercing Wiene, Bell was soooo close. Now that I think of it, Gran getting squashed like a Goomba (in Mario) was also funny but at that moment I couldn¡¯tugh. Bell shielding Wiene from the fall like a boss but it was already toote. Wiene saying her final word while turning to dust (insert Bell I don¡¯t feel so good meme), was tear-jerker. I knew what wasing but damn those invisible ninja cutting onions in front of me.


    Then music started to y (). Man. Man¡­ MAAAAAN! Fels¡¯ chant and the music was beautifuuuul! Gros and Rei flying next to the pir of light was nice! The sky splitting when the pir vanished was top! The Xenos gathering to see the miracle and Wiene resurrection was pure gold!


    Fels telling that Dia Orpheus had taken one of his skill shots during 800 years but never worked but at the end it was worth it was so good. You can see that he cursed that magic because he saw people he probably cared about die but couldn¡¯t save but finally found peace by seeding at such a crucial time.


    And Bell tearing up with Wiene in his arm was majestic!


    Some people may say that Fels Ex Machina is too cheap and Wiene should die so Bell have character development (Even though he will have even if she didn¡¯t die because in Bell mind, he understood that he couldn¡¯t save her so he have to move forward and get stronger so their dream cane true but you will see itter.), I will say I don¡¯t care! That moment was beautiful and if you tell me between choosing Ace (in One Piece) dying in Luffy¡¯s arm or him staying alive, I would 100% pick him staying alive!!


    And finally, the post credit scene, Bell doesn¡¯t regret his action but is still conflicted because of what Dix told him (Bell being a bat(Batman!) and being a hypocrite) but Fels tell him that only hypocrite can be hero, only those who follow their conviction through the end, even if the word is telling them is wrong have the right to be a Hero! Nice speech! Just like Touma in To Aru Index NT10 fighting against the world after finding an understanding with Othinus (NT9 and NT10 was Epic, it¡¯s the same as Bell, fighting against the world to save a girl)!


    There was a French blog talking about this, I quite like what he said about Argonaut and Heroisme linking everything to Bell¡¯s story (and ).


    Bell going to see the consequence of his action and Eina telling that she doesn¡¯t believe Bell and hugged him because she knew that he isn¡¯t someone who prioritises money before live showed that even if everyone is against you there will be people believing in you because of your connection and your past action.


    TL;DR


    Aiz and Asterios¡¯ fight was epic! Wiene dying &st word with Bell was beautiful and tragic (it didn¡¯t make me cry, it was just some invisible ninja cutting onions) and Fels Ex Machina was pure art! Standing ovation for JC Staff! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    G : For those who don¡¯t know G is Gluttony in Latin.

 Chapter 112，Part2: 2 - Exciting Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter112£¬Part2: 2 - Exciting Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 112 Exciting Vacation ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Nee, how do you know where those kinds of things are sold¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you have the money and the connections¡­¡­¡±


    Sytry responded very happily at my question.


    Sytry¡¯s n was to use a different identity card. Apparently, she had prepared those a long time ago in case of emergencies, it was a new identity card with even our photo attached on it, it clearly smelled something illegal. It wasn¡¯t only just for Liz, Sytry and me, but also for Tino, so she is too well-prepared.


    The name and date of birth were totally fake and our certification Level wasn¡¯t even written on it. I turned it over a few times and stared at it, but it only looked like the real thing to me.


    When you are a Hunter, you may be driven to do things that are against thew when pursuing criminals.


    For better or worse, it was a rough work to do. I don¡¯t believe that everything will work just fine by only doing the right thing.


    Aside from killing, if it was just using a different identity, then it should be eptable. In the case we were found out, I think we will be forgiven after a good scolding as it is only at this level.


    As expected, she didn¡¯t seem to have an identity card for the three people we hired, so we had to go separately. We got down from the carriage and headed for the gate on foot.


    As if they were expecting a Monster attack, there was a lot of noise outside of G¡¯s gate. The Mages were reinforcing the outer walls, drawing and setting up a stationary magic circle on the ground, like the ones that Lucia does asionally.


    It was now our turn for the checkups. I was a little worried if we could properly pass through but Sytry¡¯s identity card was just like the real thing (Or rather seems real), so the gate checker quickly checked the identity card and let us pass without suspecting anything.


    They didn¡¯t seem to notice that I am a Level 8. Looks like it was worth it to hide my face as much as possible.


    ¡°That g¡­¡­ Did something happen?¡±


    Next to me, Sytry, who wasn¡¯t acting like a Hunter at all, asked that question to the male soldier in a natural way.


    Your personality where you never let anything up to chance, I love it.


    The soldier replied without even trying to hide his annoying attitude.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaah. There¡¯s a herd of Orcs living in an abandoned vige nearby ¨D¨D¨D¨D ording to a Hunter who went near there recently, they had made a fort inside. I was told that there was definitely a higher species leading them ¨D¨D Just in case, since a few days ago, we have been preparing to intercept them.¡±


    Orcs are a type of sub-race, well, to put it simply, they are Monsters that look like humanoid boars. They have the same level of intelligence as Goblins, have strength far exceeding those of ordinary humans and their fur is thick making them a troublesome Monster. In addition, they have the tendency to formrge groups, and in the worst case scenario, their numbers can even fill up a huge kingdom.


    The town is wary about them because of this.


    However, the strength of this monster wasn¡¯t that great among all the Monsters, and a Level 2 or 3 Hunter can hunt them down without a lot of effort. As for the rare outstanding individuals that are sometimes born ¨D¨D The High-Rank species, they aren¡¯t Monsters that powerful. Well, I can¡¯t defeat them though.


    ¡°Is, is this¡­¡­ Going to be okay?¡±


    Sytry asked them with a slight fright on her face. The soldierughed at her pretense question to reassure her.


    ¡°We have called reinforcements from nearby towns to exterminate them. Some of those had shamelessly left the town, but as long as you are inside the town there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Have a good stay.¡±


    We were seen off and entered G town safely. As we were in the middle of a alert g raised, there was a *piripiri* tense atmosphere, peculiar to wartime, in the town.


    Whether they have been called or not, the fact that armed Hunters can be seen here and there adds to the tension.


    On the other hand, I was a little relieved now that I know the cause.


    An Orc Fort¡­¡­ As expected, it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. A herd with arge number of monsters and a lot of high ranking individuals gathered together is certainly a threat butpared to the apparition of a High-Rank Spirit in n, it feels like a downgrade.


    Well, to the average citizen, an Orc who attacked on instinct might be more frightening than a wishy-washy Lightning Spirit, and from my point of view, as their opponent, I am helpless against both of them, so the period when I was afraid of it was long gone.


    I can¡¯t remember how many times we have fought against a herd of Orc. As in the first ce, those guys usually appear in groups. Moreover, they were so annoying because they only attacked when we were exhausted.


    Liz, who had heard that the type of monster was an Orc, got a little of her foul mood back.


    ¡°Aaaaaah, so boring. And here I was expecting it a little bit¡­¡­ Something like an Orc, I have long moved on from them already¡­¡­ I am not a meat trader, you know.¡±


    ¡°If Lucia-chan were here, we could have burned it all down at once.¡±


    Originally, full scale annihtion were ¡°Mages (Magi)¡± specialties. No matter how many there were, something at the same level as an Orc wasn¡¯t something to be careful about.


    Only Tino who didn¡¯t seem to have experience fighting a herd of Orcs, *kyorokyoro* scurries around and asks fearfully.


    ¡°Onee-sama¡­¡­ How big were the herds you killed before?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Luke-chan and I werepeting to see who defeated the most but in the middle of it, it started to be too much trouble to count them.¡±


    I don¡¯t know which battle she was talking about but they just came out without stopping. At the very beginning, when Lucia still hadn¡¯t learned anyrge scale magic, I thought I was going to die when we were swallowed up by wave after wave of Orcs.


    That was the battle where I learned the fear of fighting against arge number of enemies. They are second only to Goblins in terms of fertility. It was also the reason why Lucia skipped a few steps and learnedrge scale magic.


    So blunt, but this was why Liz¡¯s words sound so real, that made Tino have a small shudder.


    ¡°That is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Dreadful¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, we are not going to fight this time.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­? We aren¡¯t going to fight?¡±


    .


    Tino stared in wonder. I thought I had shown her my stance on this in the first town, but she still didn¡¯t seem to trust me¡­¡­ For what reason would she think I would bother using another identity card to get into town.


    It was in the one in a million chance, where they find out we are Hunters who don¡¯t want to work. I kept my voice down so people around can¡¯t hear us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, other strong Hunters will take it down for us. If it can¡¯t be helped, I will ask Liz and Sytry for help but it will probably be fine.¡±


    Since they have an interception n in ce, a bunch of Orc doesn¡¯t mean much. This time, we are on a vacation, let¡¯s just think about sweets.


    When I wasforting an unsettled Tino, I straightened up and breathed in the air of the town which smelled a somewhat faint smell of sweets.


    Now, let¡¯s go eat a chocte parfait. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Cry rules number 1: If it is for sweets it is all ok. XD


    And I think you can think of Liz and Luke¡¯s rtionship as the same as Legs and Gimli¡¯s rtionship.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 113，Part1: 1 - A Certain Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter113£¬Part1: 1 - A Certain Vacation ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Chapter 113 A Certain Vacation ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Tino was on the verge of copsing from this time unusual trial.


    Since the first night at n, Tino has had little sleep during the day or the night. Even before she had been dragged by her Mentor to go with them, she had spent multiple sleepless nights due to the mess she did during the mask issue, putting aside her physical strength she had developed training after training, her mental strength was almostpletely depleted. The only time she had lost consciousness was when she was hit by lightning as a part of her training.


    With just one step, as if she were daydreaming, her feet wobbled up and her vision shooked loosely. The weather waspletely different from the storm two days ago, the strong sunlight was pouring down and too dazzling for her eyes which didn¡¯t rest for a while, and if there wasn¡¯t the training restriction order, she would have been less vignt on her surroundings.


    Her condition was in an awful state. She still has enough judgement left in her to think that it is bad, but there is nothing she can do about it.


    Her insomnia is caused by her anxiety and her tension.


    No information gathering ¨D¨D The anxiety of not knowing what to expect under those unusual restrictions and the tension of possibly showing her pathetic state in front of her Master and Shisho was something that Tino, who had until now only focused on physical training, hadn¡¯t experienced much.


    Even so, she managed to maintain her posture with only her strength and willpower and looked at the back of her Master in front of her and followed him.


    Master and Onee-sama were the same as usual, unlike Tino, whose spirit was drained and exhausted.


    The leeway they have in walking through a town which had been red-gged for Monsters apparition is definitely the confidence of an absolute being. If it was the usual she would look at their appearance with admiration, but in her state of mind, it can only factor as to break her heart.


    As knowledge, she knew about those Monster red gs alert but it was the first time she actually witnessed it in person.


    It was partly because Tino rarely left the Imperial Capital, but a g that stated that the city was in a pinch was, in the first ce, rarely raised.


    As raising a g also involves the reputation of the city, it can, in some cases, be a chance for other countries and criminals to take advantage of it. The frequency with which a g is raised tends to drop in inverse proportion to the size of the city, and she had also heard that the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia, the most prosperous city in the country, has only raised the g a few times since the beginning of its history.


    The city of G is much smaller than a city such as the Imperial Capital, but even so, it is a city prosperous enough to have a famous specialty inside so unless something terrible happened, it wouldn¡¯t have raised its g.


    The number of knights lined up near the gates and the number of mages preparing their magic showed that the city was on high alert.


    It would take a huge budget to mobilize that number of troops. However, this wasn¡¯t the type of caution done if they had only a little bit of anxiety. In other words, with all those information we can conclude that it is highly probable that the city had considered that they would be raided by the Orcs which had built a fort.


    The words we were told by the soldier at the gate when we entered the town were just to make us feel relieved.


    Tino didn¡¯t believe in the words her Master had told her at the beginning of this vacation.


    Of course, she doesn¡¯t believe that Master is telling her a lie. However, from what she had experienced so far, Master¡¯s it isn¡¯t a big deal, is just ¡ºNot a big deal to Master¡», and it was a hellish time for Tino.


    In the first ce, if there wasn¡¯t a need to fight, then you wouldn¡¯t need toe to this town. Everyone in the n knows that raising and dropping expectations is amon move for ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·. Tino can¡¯t even imagine since when he knew about the alert g, but if he didn¡¯t know about it, he wouldn¡¯t have bothereding to this town among all the countless towns around.


    I understand, Master. For Master, you don¡¯t need to fight if it was just a fight against an army of Orcs. But¡­¡­ It is impossible for me.


    If it was the usual Tino, then she would certainly be able to eliminate a few Orcs without any problem. Even against High-Ranking species, well, it would be manageable if it was one-on-one.


    However, right now, Tino is exhausted. It is all because of my own inexperience if I wasn¡¯t able to rest my mind during all those times where I could, but taking on a herd of Orcs in this state is suicidal.


    Thieves aren¡¯t originally suitable for a one against many battle. It is easy to forget about it when you look at her Mentor, but sneaking on the enemy from behind and attacking them, detecting enemies and disarming traps are their main job.


    Master, you are nning to teach me the essence of one against many, which I¡¯m not very good at, aren¡¯t you¡­¡­ It¡¯s impossible.


    Only now I am jealous of my Onee-sama who are happily talking with each other. With myck of sleep,? I couldn¡¯t even organize my thoughts in my head and it even seemed to hinder my ability to strategize. Because of his usual out of ordinary Spartan training, I felt like crying to him as he turned his back in front of me but I managed to endure it because of my pride.


    In the town of n, some High-Level Hunters seemed to have defeated the Lightning Spirit but such a miracle wouldn¡¯t happen twice.


    I will have to fight. To receive a trial means that Master thinks that Tino will be able to ovee the trial. It means that he has expectations for me. And, I have received those hellish training to live up to those expectations.


    In case of emergency, Master would protect Tino, was what he said. I was extremely happy at his words, but I can¡¯t stay as an unreliable Kouhai who needs to be protected forever. Tino¡¯s goal isn¡¯t to be protected ¨D¨D It is to stand next to him. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    A Tino perspective noice! So a red g isn¡¯t a regr urence, huh¡­ Looks like Cry¡¯s luck can even changemon sense XD


    And Tino, if you want to stay side by side with Cry, you need to stay on the side of the one being protected you know? XD


    When she talked about being side by side, it reminded me of Furuichi in Beelzebub. I loved his shback with Oga and his battle with the tissue but too bad we didn¡¯t have a big Oga Furuichi team up fight. I would love to see badasses moment with a team up battle.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    . <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Mentor: Changed Teacher to Mentor. When it said Mentor, it is most of the time a 3rd person perspective.It is impossible: Each time I trante it is impossible, she said ŸoÀí¤Ç¤¹ (muri desu). Which can mean impossible or unreasonable or even hopeless.

 Chapter 113，Part2: 2 - A Certain Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter113£¬Part2: 2 - A Certain Vacation ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Chapter 113 A Certain Vacation ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I don¡¯t know how many Orcs there really are, but considering the trials I have experienced so far, it is unlikely that there are a few of them. Rather, it is likely that there are too many. Perhaps ¨D¨D An infinite number is also possible¡­¡­ It is possible.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Master, as expected, it is impossible.


    ¡°Eh? Even in G you have a hideout?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You never know when and what will happen.¡±


    Sytry Onee-sama happily nods at Master¡¯s words. At that moment, Tino felt that she understood why Sytry Onee-sama was so overly well-prepared.


    If there was a next time ¨D¨D Let¡¯s make sure to prepare for absolutely anything to be safe. In the midst of a fluffy *fuwafuwa* feeling, I renewed my determination.


    However, in order to make the most of it, I must ovee today no matter what.


    That¡¯s right. Unlike, Onee-sama who solve everything by force, Sytry Onee-sama¡¯s specialties are nning tactics. Perhaps she can teach me techniques to fight in one against many battle.


    Tino is weak against Sytry Onee-sama, but by no means she is on a bad term with her. She is someone you need to be wary of and someone you can¡¯t let your guard down against but as long as you have Master as amon point then she is your ally. asionally, she will stickily *betabeta* touched me but it was never that often, and even then she doesn¡¯t seem to cross a line.


    If I ask, she will help me. I don¡¯t know ¨D¨D How much I willpensate for it though.


    When is the decisive battle? Will it be at night? Or will it be in an hourter? Will they attack us? Or will we go hunt them as if we were going for a walk? Will we have some time to rest? Will we have time to prepare? Or will it be an unreasonable request to try and do something with my current strength?


    Looking at the training prohibition order, it seems probable that it will be the hardest one, thest one. Or rather, Master¡¯s trials are always the hardest one.


    ¡­¡­ Master, it is impossible.


    Master suddenly turns around when Tino, was desperately trying to spin her brain, which wasn¡¯t working as well as it should be due to herck of sleep and fatigue.


    His ck eyes which looked like my own, were looking at me as if he had read my inner heart, startled me *doki*. Despite Tino¡¯s anxiety, he has a calm face that seems to not have any worries at all.


    ¡°Yosh, seems like Tino is looking a little tired, so why don¡¯t we eat something good and get some rest today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is, is it my Last Supper?¡±


    Could it be that they will attack during our mealtime?


    I tried my best to keep my body from shaking, but the shaking wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Onee-sama is threatening Tino with a perfect smile. I wonder if she couldn¡¯t control her body, it was a smile that held back all of her anger.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    The first thing I felt was ¨D¨D The foul stench attacking my nose.


    The strong beast scent drifting in the wind made the horse pulling the carriage raise violently and brought the carriage to a halt.


    In the carriage, Arnold was resting his body which had been injured in the battle against the Lightning Spirit, uneasily looked out of the coachman seat.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­ Suddenly ¨D¨D A strange smell ¨D¨D What is this smell?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Damn, I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    It is the type of smell that we almost never have the opportunity to smell in Nebranubes as it is the rainy season all year round.


    No, in the first ce ¨D¨D It wasn¡¯t the kind of smell you would smell on a open in like the one we are on right now.


    For Treasure Hunters, intuition is something trustworthy. Sometimes, it is more important than a rational decision.


    There are no people around. Nor is there any sign of Monsters appearing. Our destination, G, was still far away.


    The visibility was optimum and there was little to no obstruction to the horizon. Nothing unusual can be found.


    However, Arnold¡¯s expression remains grim. No matter how confident he is of his own strength, he won¡¯t fail to stay on guard. A person who can¡¯t stay on guard can¡¯t be a High-Level Hunter.


    ¡°We are in the downwind¡­¡­ The smell of excited beasts ¨D¨D It smells like a warzone.¡±


    Arnold¡¯s words brought a frown to hispanions¡¯ face.


    He still hadn¡¯t gotten over his fatigue in his battle against the Lightning Spirit, and his items hadn¡¯t been replenished yet. It isn¡¯t that they can¡¯t fight, but they aren¡¯t in the optimum condition. We should avoid fighting as much as possible.


    ¡°What do we do? Do you want to make a big detour?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, let¡¯s go. The road is quite wide, go in the middle ¨D¨D There is no doubt that the nearby towns won¡¯t be affected. There is no way a Level 8 Hunter would avoid a battlefield like this. Get your weapons ready.¡±


    ¡°Hai.¡±


    Arnold¡¯s words were responded by hispanions in a voice that showed no signs of tiredness.


    It is so strong that you can even smell it in an open space like a in. The opponent must be a considerable horde ¨D¨D There is no way that such arge horde could appear in a few hours or so.


    He is close¡­¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· is close. Perhaps we can observe his fighting method which is shrouded in mystery.


    At the premonition of the situation moving, Arnold the ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike¡· smiled like a wild beast. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Arnold did you think Cry will stay in a ce where a battle will start? Noooo he ran like the wind and is already resting at Sytry¡¯s hideout XD


    But what can be a foul stench so trong that you can smell it in a in? You can have an idea of what it is because of what happened previously!


    How will Arnold dance in Cry¡¯s palm?!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Danmachi Episode 9 Review Corner:


    <button title="Click for Spoiler" type="button" onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if(document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy==''none'') {document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''''}else{document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''none''}" data-cf-modified-b501dd657ffbe155a7a66d22-="">Spoiler Warning</button>


    A calm episodepared tost week one, but wellst week was the climax of Volume 10 so yeah¡­


    I understand why they skipped so many things (Finn discussion, Bell meeting Ryuu, The orphanage¡­, Rei falling for Bell!!!!) because they have so much to cover in Volume 11 (And oh boy the fights are good) but they shouldn¡¯t have skipped Finn and Bell having a conversation, it was important!


    Lol at that montage at the end, they are like we don¡¯t have time to animate everything, it won¡¯t fit. What do we do? A preparation Montage XD


    Man Bell was cool walking with Fel¡¯s cape on him and solo walking in Deadalus.


    But the next 3 episodes are going to be eeeepic!

 Chapter 114，Part1: 1 - Exciting Vacation ③

    <h4>Chapter114£¬Part1: 1 - Exciting Vacation ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 114 Exciting Vacation ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°It is easier if it is standardized.¡±


    After finishing eating, Sytry led us to her hideout in G, it was almost identical to the hideout we used at n.


    As expected, the exterior was a bit different, but the interior and the structure of the rooms were surprisingly the same as the one at n.


    Since long ago, Sytry had a strange obsession like this.


    However, those bunch of keys¡­¡­¡­¡­ It didn¡¯t mean that there were as many hideouts as there were as many keys, right?


    With just a first nce, you can count that there were more than ten keys. It hadn¡¯t even been more than five years since we became Hunters. If she had prepared such arge number of hideouts in five years, then Sytry¡¯s deftness was extraordinary. And her prone to worry tendency was also abnormal.


    The brand new hideout was the same as the one at n, there was no sign of anyone using it for their daily life. Liz disgruntledly said.


    ¡°You have such an evil pastime¡­¡­ Syt, are you doing something that needs you to be hidden so much?¡±


    ¡­¡­ Well, I won¡¯t ask any details. It¡¯s Sytry that we are talking about, in her mind, I am sure she had prepared it for everyone.


    And see how it is useful for us right now¡­¡­


    When Sytry brought in her luggage, she promptly let the wind breeze through the house and checked the rooms. As she started to work, all I could do was to sit there.


    While preparing tea, Sytry made some small talk.


    ¡°Twice in four day and a half, mmh¡­¡­ It is the same pace as ever.¡±


    ¡°Pace, you said¡­¡­ Well, there are a lot of dangers when you are in a big country.¡±


    Leaving aside the appearance of the Lightning Spirit, every country is gued by Monsters in this day and age. Although Zebrudia is arge country and regrly thin out the Monsters in the vicinity, there are still some cases where problems ur like n.


    This was one of the reasons why Treasure Hunters who possess strength are in a growth boom and also the reason why half of ¡¶Strange Grief¡· adventures were battle against Monsters.


    ¡°Riiight, Riiiiight. There aren¡¯t many Monsters when Cry-chan isn¡¯t here, so it was so boring¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is just a coincidence.¡±


    I am troubled if you said it as if it was my fault. I am not deliberately charging towards danger.


    ¡°Uhn! A coooincidence! Right, a coooincidence!¡±


    However, this time trip is going pretty well. Liz is in a good mood and Luke¡¯s absence helped us have a smooth sailing.


    If Luke and Liz had been together, they would, without doubt and uncontrobly, tried to hunt the Lightning Spirit and the Orc herds as if they were going on a walk in a park.


    Liz vigorously sat down next to me on the couch and put her arms around my neck and snuggled up to me. Her *betabeta* sticking at me is the proof that her stress had umted. The intensity of her skinship was a problem, but it was better than hering home full of blood.


    I would love for Liz to experience the goodness of peace on this trip.


    However, more than this, what I needed to care about was Tino.


    Her Shisho didn¡¯t seem to care, but she seems to be in really bad shape. Maybe because she couldn¡¯t sleep, herplexion was pale and she had dark circles under her eyes. Her eyes were also bloodshot.


    She always had her head in a cloud. Even when we had lunch at a random restaurant earlier, her movement was somewhat sluggish.


    She is in a state that if it was for a normal solo Hunter who was like this, then she would need to consult a professional for having a health management issue. Even now, instead of sitting down, she was absentmindedly standing next to the windows and staring outside.


    She wasn¡¯t enjoying her vacation as much as she should be even though her training had been suspended, and Liz who was always strict with her had been kept in check.


    ¡­¡­ Well, you don¡¯t need to think why she is like this as the members for this vacation were Liz, Sytry and me, but it goes without saying that our vacation had just begun, if things continue like this, she might copse.


    This is where, I, the n Master have to pitch in and help her.


    ¡°Yosh, Tino. Let¡¯s go eat something sweet together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡±


    Tino looked back at me and widened her eyes. Her movements were also much slowerpared to the usual.


    My guess for Tino¡¯s poor health is her mental strain. If you are surrounded by your terrifying Onee-sama and (In another way) terrifying Sytry Onee-sama for twenty-four hours, then you won¡¯t have any time to rx.


    Otherwise, no Hunters used to camping in the field would have trouble sleeping even though they were sleeping in a bed. Even the weak me won¡¯t be like this.


    .


    At one point, I am going to separate her from Liz and Sytry and let her take her time and rest. While I am at it, it may be a good idea to ask her about her worries. It is highly doubtful that I cane up with a solution, but I can introduce you to someone who can.


    Hearing my words, Liz, who was in a good mood and had been snuggling at me, was dejected. Sytry¡¯s expression darkens for a moment but then returns to her usual smile.


    Both Liz and Sytry disliked sweets. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I wonder if Sytry really started to have hideout when they became Hunter or way before that XD


    My Yandere alert is ringing! Run for your life Tino! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Uhn: Anime sfx you make when you nod.

 Chapter 114，Part2: 2 - Exciting Vacation ③

    <h4>Chapter114£¬Part2: 2 - Exciting Vacation ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 114 Exciting Vacation ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Etto¡­¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    Tino alternately looks at her Onee-sama and at me with a worried expression. Her Onee-sama silently hugged me as if she was protesting this decision.


    Liz and Sytry dislike sweets. And it wasn¡¯t just, didn¡¯t like it. They ¡ºHate¡» it.


    When they absolutely had to eat it, their face looked painful just to eat it, so when I go out with Liz and the others, I rarely go eat something sweet with them. Since they drink that super bad-tasting potion like nothing, their taste buds probably must have developed into a strange direction.


    Liz protested for a moment, but when she saw that I wouldn¡¯t bulge, she turned over and looked away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why not go with him?¡±


    ¡°!? Ano¡­¡­ What about Onee-sama ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ If I were there, Cry-chan, would mind about me, right? You could at least understand this.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Tino was surprised to the point where her mouth opened, as she only knows her as an uninhibited Shisho.


    Liz *chirachira* nced at me while saying something nice. Even if you show me this kind of eyes, I will not not go¡­¡­


    ¡°Ano¡­¡­ What about, Sytry Onee-sama¡­¡­¡±


    Tino then looks at Sytry.


    At her small animal-like gaze, Sytry smiled the same way as she usually did.


    ¡ì


    ¡°Well, Cry-chan isn¡¯t interested in a child like Ti¡­¡­ It isn¡¯t a date, it is just an escort mission. Ti, I know you understand but don¡¯t any misunderstanding? just because Cry-chan is kind. When youe back, I will train you mentally and physically so you won¡¯t be in that condition ever again.¡±


    ¡°I will dress you up. Even though it is just for an escort, it will be a hindrance if you wear your usual outfit¡­¡­ If your appearance is too different from Cry-san¡¯s outfit, then it would be a disgrace for Cry-san who is taking you ¨D¨D It isn¡¯t good for Cry-san nor for you, Ti-chan to show your leg so much. Even if themself don¡¯t think so, the people around them would think¨D¨D¡±


    After saying all this, in a blink of an eye, we were ready to go. When Tino came out of the bedroom, her appearance had dramatically changed.


    A long gray cloak that doesn¡¯t look fit for a Thief, and as if to hide her waist, a short sword was equipped there. The usual revealing outfit where her legs and shoulders could be seen looked good for a Thief, but this outfit is hard to describe. For some reason, the ribbon that ties her hair had also been changed from a red one to a white one, and I don¡¯t know what they did but the dark circles under her eyes that she had before had nicely disappeared.


    As if she was a little troubled, Sytryughs at my gaze.


    .


    ¡°This was the minimum she needed to escort you while hiding our identity. If she wears in clothes with a skirt, it will look like a date. I am sorry, but as expected, I don¡¯t have a lot of inconspicuous equipment like Cry-san¡¯s Relics¡­¡­ Her equipment is the minimum. She should be able to do a follow-up for you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It will be fine. I will immediately be back if there was a problem.¡±


    On the other hand, unlike Tino, who needed to be prepared to go, I am dressed as usual ¨D¨D Fully armed.


    From the top of my head to the tip of my toes, I am armed with Relics that the n¡¯s Mages have charged while grinding their teeth. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but with this, if something happens, I will be able to at leaste back here while protecting Tino.


    ¡°Cry-san, I am sure it will be fine but¡­¡­ No matter how cute she is, you shouldn¡¯ty your hand on my Ti-chan, understand?¡±


    Sytry said in a joking tone.


    What do you take me for¡­¡­ It was just a joke, but Tino might shrivel up if you said that.


    Sytry then changed her gaze from me, who was frowning, to Tino and said with a smile.


    ¡°Ti-chan, listen carefully? If youy your hand on my Cry-san¡­¡­ I will make sure that you will never think about something unnecessary like this ever again.¡±


    Tino, in shock, shudders at Sytry¡¯s convincing performance.


    It is improbable that I wouldy a hand on her but the opposite would be even more improbable. What are they thinking?


    ¡°Cry-chan,e back as soon as you have finished eating, okay? After that, let¡¯s have a date together again?¡±


    ¡°I will make sure dinner is ready and the food is restocked. I will make sure that Ti-chan can sleep like a baby. Pleasee back soon, okay?¡±


    With the two anxious Onee-sama seeing us off, I took Tino, who is unusually unreliablepared to the usual, and walked out to the pompous town. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Do they really just hate sweets because of the potion they drink or is there another reason¡­ Probably thinking too much but still¡­


    Cry, clearly Sytry isn¡¯t joking when she said that she will make sure that Tino will never think aboutying a hand on you ever again XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 115，Part1: 1 - Exciting Vacation ④

    <h4>Chapter115£¬Part1: 1 - Exciting Vacation ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 115 Exciting Vacation ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    As expected of the town specialty product, there were clearly many buildings that looked like patisserie shops or cafe shops in the streets of? G. Some of them had an exciting signboard that said chocte specialty store.


    I like sweets. I like fresh cream and I also like Anko. And chocte is also one of my favorites. I like chocte so much that I always have a stock of chocte bars as my nutritional ration. Rather than eating three times a day, I prefer chocte.


    If I had the time, I would take my time going around, but unfortunately, this time I didn¡¯t have the time to stay for a long time.


    The town was somewhat buzzing because the g was up, but as it was an usual urrence, it didn¡¯t really bother me. If it was at the time when I just became a Hunter, then I would have been worried about it and wouldn¡¯t care about chocte, but this is a great example of how even someone with no abilities could get used to something if they umte a lot of those useless encounters.


    On the other hand, Tino, who was dressed in a more modest cloth than usual, looked somewhat shrivel up.


    She is as much of a sweet tooth as I (Although I am hiding the fact that I am one). Usually, when we go out for a sweet treat, she will look as happy as I am, but maybe she didn¡¯t have much experience walking in a town with an alert g raised.


    ¡°Everything is fine, Tino. Tino hasn¡¯t been away from the Imperial Capital that often, so it might be unusual, but when you are traveling, this isn¡¯t that unusual. Hahaha¡­¡­ I have seen so many of them that I have already forgotten how many times I have seen one.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh!? Is, is that so¡­¡­¡±


    And most of the time, Luke and the others would dash into it and end up in a terrible state. But even if I said that, I was most of the time unscathed because I was always in the back and had my Barrier Rings on, but it was a hard sight to see my childhood friends full of injuries.


    Tino doesn¡¯t have a personality that puts herself into danger, so that relieved me.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but think about the g as it was her first time. Tino anxiously throwing her gaze left and right at the people who were scrambling around was a strange sight for me as I know her as someone who always knows how to beposed.


    Even if I am like this, I am a Hunter who has more experience than her. It is now time to quickly and smoothly show her my best side.


    ¡°Even if you are still worried about it¡­¡­ Right. It is at times like this that you close your eyes and cover your ears. Take a deep breath and think about happy things.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    And when someone calls out to you, you cross your arms and pretend to think hard and nod your head. That¡¯s the trick to escaping reality.


    There¡¯s only so much one person can do. There are a lot ofpetent hunters out there, so let those people take care of the things that aren¡¯t within your responsibility.


    A little bit full of myself, I continued to talk to Tino, who had fallen silent.


    Right. It has always been on my mind. Tino thinks too much ¨D¨D She is too serious. It is true that she is a brilliant Hunter with a lot of potential, but right now, there are plenty of better Hunters out there. If she takes on too much responsibility and gets crushed by it, everything will be for naught.


    ¡°Tino is doing her best, but you are still young, so I don¡¯t think that it is a good idea to carry such a heavy burden. In the worst case, Liz and Sytry are here, you should take it easy. Since yesterday, you look terrible, I am worried about you.¡±


    ¡°!! Un-understood¡­¡­ Thank you very much¡­¡­¡±


    The dark circles under her eyes had disappeared but her fatigue couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    At my point, Tino¡¯s eyes looked down while being embarrassed.


    ¡ì


    I strolled around town with Tino, who had regained a little bit of her energy.


    The shop was located in a corner of arge street. It was a cafe shop with a stylish storefront. There were a lot of people on the street but there were no customers, probably because the g was raised. This was convenient.


    The purpose this time wasn¡¯t just a parfait. It also serves as Tino¡¯s mental care.


    Initially, Tino following Liz¡¯s whimsical orders had been on my mind for many years. Because of Liz¡¯s personality, I don¡¯t think that she had been treated terribly but ¨D¨D She would be a little bit easier to talk to if we were eating something sweet.


    ¡­¡­ Yare yare, I am not a big fan of sweets, but it can¡¯t be helped if it was for my Kouhai.


    The seat we were guided to was a good seat in the sun, overlooking the street.


    Like the front, the interior was very fancy. It was clearly a ce where Hunters wouldn¡¯t go.


    Even though I have been to every single confectionery and cafe shop in the Imperial Capital, from my point of view this one was quite promising.


    Tino¡¯s expression waspletely back to her usual one and is fidgetingly looking around the shop with her eyes shining. If I can make her that happy, then it was worth it to bring her here.


    As I was mildly amused by Tino¡¯s smiling expression, she said to me with an upward nce.


    ¡°Master¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­ Sytry Onee-sama entrusted me some money for you, Master. She said, you can spend it as you like.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    What¡¯s this? Is Sytry my guardian or what? ¡­¡­ I wish they will at least let me show off.


    I was a little disheartened by Sytry¡¯s meddlesomeness, but my expectation for my first chocte parfait was still high.


    I ordered the parfait I was looking forward to while being careful to not show too much of my tension. The sweet scent of the shop fills me with the thought that I was d that I went outside of the Imperial Capital.


    It started out as the bad reason to escape the Gathering, but I hope that everyone, Liz and Sytry included, would enjoy their vacation. ¡­¡­ We will think about the troubles that will ur after we get back home.


    ¡°Master¡­¡­ Thank you very much. Well, you know, for worrying about me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind about it. I don¡¯t think that you bothered me and in the first ce I am the one who is always bothering you, Tino.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ Not, the case.¡±


    There¡¯s no one better than me to rely on someone else, but it is sometimes nice to be relied on.


    In particr, for Tino as the reason she became a Hunter was half because of us. I don¡¯t understand why you are unwilling to rely on me¡­¡­ I would rather you rely on me a little more. I¡¯m not sure if I can answer your expectations though.


    I waited for my parfait with Tino, who was starting to smile a little bit more. Most of the conversations were, as expected, Hunter-rted.


    The topic wasn¡¯t very appropriate for a date, but I wasn¡¯t going to point that out. Tino was very earnest. Seriously, she was aiming to be a First-ss Hunter.


    And since I have stacked up a lot of experience, I can talk about it, regardless if I have any knowledge or not. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading.


    Haha Sytry handing pocket money to Cry through Tino like a small child XD


    Who know what will happen if Tino rely on you, maybe there will be an earthquake or a dragon show up just so you can ¡°train¡± her XD


    And I am quite shocked that Cry will eat his first chocte parfait. I thought he was a true sweet sommelier XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Danmachi Episode 10 Review Corner:


    <button title="Click for Spoiler" type="button" onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if(document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy==''none'') {document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''''}else{document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''none''}" data-cf-modified-52ead8bfc5210711fc07640b-="">Spoiler Warning</button>


    We start the episode with Eina raging, I knew she was writing report but the sound she does when she is writing made me imagine her binge eating XD


    We got Aiz crouching to look more closely at Bell and her saying ¡°Is Bell a jerk?¡± but what I liked the most was Bell¡¯s face after Ryuu attacked Aisha. And Bell yelling in the background when they switched to Haruhime and Hestia XD


    I don¡¯t want to say but Harry Potter Marauder¡¯s Map looks more stylish and well having to say ¡°I solemnly swear¡­¡± is more cool!


    Lili running as Aruru was funny but too bad they didn¡¯t make Finn realize that it was Lili who ordered Raul to move from his post by being disguised as him.


    The battle between Ryuu and Aiz isn¡¯t in the Main Series but in Sword Oratoria, but man I wished it was animated!


    And the retease of the remix of Heroic Desire at the end of the episode! Oh man, when the rest of the musices out it¡¯s gonna be so epic!


    And I noticed that Tiona is posing everytime she show up on screen XD


    This episode was a good episode to set up what happens next! We are now in thest dash! Episodes 11 and 12 are the episodes everyone are hoping for!?<h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Anko: Red Bean Paste or Red Bean Jam.Yare yare: It is something like ¡°Good grief¡±, you know like in Jojo (Yare yare daze)! XD

 Chapter 115，Part2: 2 - Exciting Vacation ④

    <h4>Chapter115£¬Part2: 2 - Exciting Vacation ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 115 Exciting Vacation ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Eh!? Master, you have never been wounded in a battle before?¡±


    ¡°It was because Luke and the others were so strong.¡±


    Tino¡¯s eyes widened and said in surprise.


    Because Anthem put up barriers, there were also the Barrier Rings, but well, in the first ce there wasn¡¯t a lot of attack that reached me.


    Of course, as my Mana Material absorption rate was extremely low, I wasn¡¯t very noticeable on the battlefield. And on top of that, as I had nothing to do on the battlefield, there was no reason to get injured. There was also some time where I just sat in the corner and watched the fight. I am probably the only Hunter with those kinds of experiences in all the world of Treasure Hunter.


    ¡°As expected of Master¡­¡­¡­¡­ I can¡¯t do the same as you.¡±


    For some reason, Tino¡¯s respect for me skyrocket as we talk. I am not someone deserving so much respect, you know.


    Feeling a little sorry for that misced respect, I decided to do a quick follow up for Liz.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There is nothing to brag about not being injured. Rather, you should train your spirit so you can move calmly even when you are injured. So, you know, it may be a pain to train under Liz, but it is definitely for Tino¡¯s sake. It may be tough, but it wasn¡¯t like Liz did that just to bully you, Tino ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°? Yes. I had been under Onee-sama¡¯s care. I am very lucky to have met you and Onee-sama.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even Sytry isn¡¯t bad. Her sensibility is just a little bit different ¨D¨D Well, you know, Alchemist are all like that, so it wasn¡¯t like she was trying to bully you too, Tino ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­? Yes, Sytry Onee-sama is¡­¡­ Well, it is a bit embarrassing, just a little bit embarrassing to be touched in front of you, Master, but it isn¡¯t enough to be called bullying ¨D¨D It wasn¡¯t like she was always touching me.¡±


    ¡­¡­ Huh? Maybe there wasn¡¯t any problem at all.


    Tino¡¯s reaction was lighter than I had thought. I thought that she was exhausted from being under the pressure of her Onee-sama and Sytry Onee-sama, but the tone of her voice didn¡¯t indicate that she was pushing herself to say that. In the first ce, Tino wasn¡¯t someone who tells lies.


    In my mind, I nodded, but checked again just to be sure.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You didn¡¯t have any unpleasant experiences? If anything has happened, please tell me, so I can deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything is fine. Rather¡­¡­ Master¡¯s requests are the most heartbreaking ¨D¨D No, I mean, I know that Master is thinking about me, but¡­¡­¡±


    Tino looked down and mumbled an excuse. Did I do something? Did I ever do something worse than having to take a Lightning Inducing Medicine and being struck by lightning in the name of training?


    Sure, I had made a few bad calls, but I have never done it out of spite.


    No, wait. But then, what was the reason you had been in bad shape all this time?


    Past or not, I didn¡¯t demand anything from Tino this time. Now that I look back, I am even more harmless than usual.


    Then at that time, Tino¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She stood up vigorously, saw me looking at her and sat down in a hurry.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Master. Just now ¨D¨D The voices outside ¨D¨D Well ¨D¨D I wasn¡¯t trying to listen, but their voice was so loud, so I naturally listened to it due to Onee-sama¡¯s training ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°Was there something wrong?¡±


    Voices outside you said, how good was your ears? Even though I didn¡¯t notice anything and we were behind a window, what the hell can¡¯t you do when you are a being called Hunter.


    Tino¡¯s face became red up to her ears and wound up talking really fast when I had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°I, couldn¡¯t believe in what Master said. But, it was because of everything that had happened up until now, and even if it was easy for Master, it was life-threatening for me, and Master should have been with me all the time ¨D¨D So-sorry. I am extremely ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ashamed of myself.¡±


    Tino shrunk as she clenched her fist tightly in her knees.


    I¡¯m sorry that you had embarrassed yourself but I have no idea what you are talking about at all.


    All I knew was that Tino didn¡¯t trust what I said at all, but the appearance of Tino who had her face bright red was just like any girl of the same age as her and was very cute because of the gap there ispared to her usual self.


    Tino, who was excited, didn¡¯t see the moment when the waitress carried a tray with a gorgeous parfait on it.


    ¡°I have made up my mind. I will never doubt Master¡¯s words ever again!¡±


    Tino raised her head and dered so as if she had found a new resolution.


    However, I don¡¯t remember doing anything that would make her earn that much trust in me, and in the first ce I am a good-for-nothing, so I will be troubled if you trust too much in me and beside ¨D¨D It wasn¡¯t the first time I heard those words.


    I am sorry to have betrayed you so many times. Everything was my fault.


    ¡°I remember hearing those words several times.¡±


    ¡°This-this time, I really mean it. Master. If Master said that crows are white, then they are white! Master¡¯s will are my will!¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the difference in our tension too drastic? Well, I am d to see her happy.


    When I was about to turn off all the questions I had in my mind and as usual, answer with an all knowingly look ¡°Un, un, you are right¡±, Tino asked me while fiddling her fingertips.


    ¡°So, Master. If I may be presumptuous¡­¡­ I think I won¡¯t understand even if I asked you, but well¡­¡­ Is it okay to ask you for future reference? Just now, the Hunters outside were talking about it¡­¡­¡­¡­ How did you repulse the Orcs out of their fort?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Un, un, you are right.¡±


    ¡­¡­ What are you talking about? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I can see Cry in the middle of the battlefield, grilling meat like in MHW while the others are fighting a Rathalos or a Bazelgeuse XD.


    Tino don¡¯t trust Cry, he is just raising your expectation to drop you downter like he did every single time! XD


    So what kind of coincidence will this time be for Cry to ¡°repel¡± the orc despite not going there at all?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 116，Part1: 1 - A Certain Vacation ③

    <h4>Chapter116£¬Part1: 1 - A Certain Vacation ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Chapter 116 A Certain Vacation ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Trees were snapped and down on the ground, and as if it had been dug up, the said ground was devastated.


    The Hunters, who hade to check out after receiving the report, gasped at the trail that was left as if a stampede had urred.


    The area was opened, but there was still a lingering stench of beasts that was able to hurt your nose. It was the proof that arge number of animals had been nesting here up until just a moment ago.


    However, there was no sign of the creatures responsible for the smell.


    The roughly assembled and carved forts near the entrance of the forest were empty and there was no one on the watch tower on every corner of the fort. The gate which should have been tightly closed was wide open.


    A careful look in the front and you could see on the ground that it had been trampled with countless footprints.


    Originally, there was a vige at this location.


    A long time ago, the vige was abandoned due to a decline in the poption, but recently, there were Monsters that had settled down and used this space to build a fort.


    The name of those Monsters that had made the town, G, wary a lot was called ¨D¨D Orcs.


    They are subhuman Monsters who are wise enough to use tools and have enoughmunication to form a horde, but they were feared because of their ferocity and the fact that they prefer to attack human settlement.


    From the point of view of people who make a living on a battlefield like a Hunter or a Knight, its individual abilities aren¡¯t worth much, but the most troublesome aspect of this Monsters was its high fertility.


    The numbers of Orcs will increase. Their speed of procreation is said to only be second after Goblins, which are known to be the most fertile of the subhuman Monsters, and there have been cases where a small horde of only a dozen or so, has expanded into hordes of several hundred within a year.


    And when that expanded horde is led by a distinguished individual, the Orcs be a threat to human nation.


    The horde that was nesting near the vicinity of G was one of those extremely dangerous hordes as it was led by one.


    There was no way that a mere group of Orcs would build a fort, even if they used a vige that was abandoned.


    It was spected that there was an Orc King with humongous abilities. And a horde of Orcs led by such an individual would be extremely hard to deal with.


    It was the kind of pack that could defeat Knights and Hunters if they let their guard down, even if they were equipped with superior equipment.


    It takes a lot of power to destroy the Orcs when they have the geographical advantage and have locked themself in a fort.


    ording to the Hunters investigation beforehand, several Orcs had been seen on the lookout from the top of their watchtowers. They had thene to the conclusion that it was too dangerous to go out and defeat them with only the forces they had in G, so they were in the process of calling backup to reinforce their strength.


    However, there wasn¡¯t any sign of a single Orc in the fort, which was until a few days ago, predicted to have hundreds of Orcs holed up in there.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, the Orcs are really gone.¡±


    The Hunters who had infiltrated the interior of the fort had a look of confusion and alertness on their faces.


    It was only a few hours ago that the Hunters, who were in charge of the lookout, had provided information that the Orcs had left the fort.


    The Orcs didn¡¯t react at all to all the attempts they made to fish them out of their fort. The change in their behavior was a bolt out of the blue for the town of G, which had been steadily gathering their strength.


    Atst they were prepared in case of an attack, but there was no sign of any Orcs appearing anywhere near the town and they doubt that a horde that was led by a leader who was wise enough to build a fort attacked without scouting first.


    ¡°As it has been reported, there¡¯s no sign of a natural predator appearing making the Orcs flee¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°From the form of the footprints ¨D¨D They had stepped out with considerable strength. It looks like they were pretty agitated¡­¡­¡±


    The fort was far more crude than anything humans could make, but there was no evidence that it had been attacked from the outside.


    The lookout informed us that a particrly strong individual leading a group of Orcs ¨D¨D Probably the leader of the group, had rushed out of the fort with rage. When we had first heard the report, we thought that it was a joke but the evidence from the empty fort and surrounding area we checked, confirmed that the information from the lookout was correct.


    We don¡¯t know where they are right now, but they were a huge horde with hundreds of them. It won¡¯t be long before we find them.


    The Hunters looked at each other as they vigntly checked the interior of the fort and confirmed that there was no sign of any natural enemy of the Monsters which had threatened the town of G.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t here¡­¡­ Yosh, I don¡¯t know what happened ¨D¨D But as nned, let¡¯s destroy this disgusting fort before theye back.¡±


    G¡¯s strength was steadily gathering. As long as the fort is gone, they would have the upper hand in battle, even if the Orcs return.


    While nodding to each other, the Hunters from the town of G began to prepare to destroy the fort.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Where could have those Orcs go? Well the answer is pretty obvious!


    Looks like the Hunters in G (Cry included) just escaped a fight with a bunch of orc! XD


    Oh and I started a wikia for Strange Grief, feel free to drop by and add more stuff!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 116，Part2: 2 - A Certain Vacation ③

    <h4>Chapter116£¬Part2: 2 - A Certain Vacation ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Chapter 116 A Certain Vacation ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    It was a swarm of Monsters that was clearly visible even from a distance.


    The smell drifting on the wind and countless bright eyes. The horde of Orcs on the in was in frenzy and the words tidal wave of Orcs perfectly described the situation.


    Even the horses that should be ustomed to running through ces full of Monsters are frightened.


    Even if the Members of Fallen Mist (Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist) had survived through numerous Treasure Shrines, their expression was steep when they saw that group with an unusual number of monsters.


    Arnold pulled out his sword and? spitted out.


    ¡°What the hell ¨D¨D Fuck, are you telling me that after the Spirit, it will now be an army of Orcs!? Is this normal in this country!?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, they aren¡¯t in their regr state. They are excited ¨D¨D To the point that they lost their mind¡­¡­¡±


    The army of Orcs doesn¡¯t possess anything in particr. They weren¡¯t hunting or trying to attack a human settlement. No, I doubt that they would march with such a zeal if it was only for this.


    The Orcs were single-mindedly marching forward while trampling their fallenrades without care and for some reason they were headed towards Arnold and hispanions.


    As a Dragon yer, a bunch of Orcs wasn¡¯t a problem for Arnold. Even for the members of ¡°Fallen Mist (Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡±, they went through multiple adventures with Arnold, so fighting against a horde of Orcs wasn¡¯t an impossible task.


    However, their numbers were abnormal this time.


    With just a quick count, the number of Orcs was several hundreds. Normally, one Party of Hunter wouldn¡¯t think of shing against a horde of this size during one of their adventures. Because there were too many of them for one Party to take care of it.


    Hay had been measuring the speed and distance of the army of Orcs that was rushing at them and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Shit, with that speed ¨D¨D We can¡¯t run away. Arnold-san, we have to do it. What, they only have the superiority in number with them. It isn¡¯t something we can¡¯t beat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Set up a defensive formation.¡±


    Hay and the others had a determined look on their face.


    When Arnold gave out his instruction, he raised his great sword which was as tall as him.


    The bones of the Lightning Dragon that Arnold and hispanion had defeated in Nebranubes ¨D¨D Was used as a material to create his sword and its golden de was electrically charged, as if it still remembered the time when it was still a Dragon.


    Equipment created from Monster Materials with strong magical power could sometimes possess the same power as the Monster when it was alive. One great example was ¨D¨D Arnold¡¯s Great Sword which was the origin of his Alias, ¡ºHeavy Lightning Strike¡».


    The number of Orcs in front of him wasn¡¯t enough to stop a Supreme being such as him, who stood at the top of many warriors and heroes as he had seeded to attain the title of Dragon yer, to swing his sword.


    While snorting and clenching his teeth, Arnold suddenly remembered and asked a question.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Where is ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·? He must have passed through here.¡±


    ¡°Who knows. But the behavior of those Monsters are clearly abnormal. Maybe ¨D¨D That man had run away from it.¡±


    Hay raised his shoulders andughed while twisting his lips.


    Orcs possess wisdom, but at the same time, they are known to be barbaric. Especially, group of Orcs that had developed into arge group, they wouldn¡¯t choose to flee against most of the things.


    However, Arnold, who had reached Level 7, knows best that Level 8 cannot be measured bymon sense.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Fuck. Are you telling me that, with a single nce, those reckless Orcs ran away!? What did that man ¨D¨D Do?¡±


    He suddenly noticed a bottle of potion on the ground. Those are valuable resources, but now isn¡¯t the time to hesitate.


    Arnold followed his model, pulled a physical enhancement potion from his belt on his waist and gulped it down at once.


    His viscira trembled and a heated force circted from his heart to his entire body. A strong sense of tion blows away his nervousness. The pack of Orcs sees Arnold and hispanion, but has no intention of stopping.


    Sounds, then vibrations approaches. The floating dust clouded their view.


    When he threw the bottle on the ground, Arnold shouted in a thunderous voice.


    ¡°Fine!! I will show you and your empty brain that it isn¡¯t ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· that you should be afraid of but me, ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike¡·!¡±


    ¡°¨D¨D Vas tat you¡­¡­ Ze one vho had disturbed my hord¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡± (¨D¨DWas that you The one who had distubed my horde¡­¡­¡­¡­!)


    ¡°Kuh!?¡±


    Arnold caught the de that was swinging from over his head with an upper stance.


    A strong beastly odor attacked his nose. From a close distance, golden eyes full of killing intent were looking down at Arnold. The purple electricity dissipated and a strong lightning strike burned its body along with its de but its body didn¡¯t even shake one bit.


    What fell down from the sky was an irregr Orc whose entire body was wearing a ck armor.


    Its height was one point five times taller than a normal Orc. Its jet-ck fur was covered with countless scars and his left eye was crushed. Both of its hands which were holding its big battle ax were rugged but you could see that it had skill, and as its weapon hadn¡¯t been destroyed in the sh with his Heavy Lightning Strike Sword, it was clear that it wasn¡¯t just any regr weapon.


    But most of all, what made it different from a normal Orc was ¨D¨D The strong glint of intelligence in its eyes.


    High-Rank individual. An irregr of its race. A Monster that had transcended its species since its birth.


    Its blow was heavy. You can feel its power which most Hunters can¡¯tpete against it as it transcends the other Orcs.


    At the obvious sign of a strong enemy, Arnold put his strength into his arm and swung his Heavy Lightning Strike.


    The ck-furred Orc took a big leap to retreat and shouted while spitting in a loud voice. It was simple words, but its voice was filled with a torrent of emotion.


    ¡°REson ¨D¨D DizapPeaRed. FeAr, VarRior, thiz sMell, itz calLing uz. GoIng craZy. InsTinct, SOul, ScrEam. VarRior, ,voMan, chilDren, IreLEvan. I, ze KiNg, VIl nOt cARe aBOut YoU iNseCts. HoV dARe YOu ¨D¨D HUmAn ¨D¨D UsiNG COwarDly tACtics!!¡± (Reason ¨D¨D Disappeared. Fear, warrior, this smell, it¡¯s calling us. Going crazy. Instinct, soul, screaming. Warrior, woman, children, irrelevant. I, the king, will not care about you insects. How dare you ¨D¨D Human ¨D¨D Using cowardly tactics!!)


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t inten to talk vith you!¡± (I don¡¯t intend to talk with you!)


    ¡°Arnold-san, let¡¯s crush it before it regroups with its horde.¡±


    Roar and shout intermingled together. Killing intents were piercing their body.


    Suddenly, in front of Arnold, a blow from the ck monster was swung down and met with Arnold¡¯s sword. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahah! As expected it was Arnold who had to fight with the monster Sytry¡¯s potion attract XD


    What do you think of the Orc caps word for my part I like it but it was such a pain to do it.


    Next chapter we are back to Cry¡¯s point of view.


    I created a Wikia for Strange Grief, feel free to drop by and add more stuff!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus


    Danmachi Episode 11 Review Corner:


    <button title="Click for Spoiler" type="button" onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if(document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy==''none'') {document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''''}else{document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''none''}" data-cf-modified-c591741cba8e307830e491d4-="">Spoiler Warning</button>


    ¡­ How to say I had mixed feeling about this episode¡­ It wasn¡¯t bad per say, it was even good buuuuut this episode was one I was waiting for a long time and I think I got too much expectation on it. The slight thing amiss made me feel like saying nooooo (Well I was just expecting Bell VS Aiz but still).


    It¡¯s like, for the 2 previous episodes on a scale of 10, I was expecting a 8 out of it and got a 7, so it was cool. But this episode on a scale of 10, it had the potential of having 15, I was expecting 12 (still on a scale of 10, so yeah I was super hype) but got an 8. Same score as previous episodes but I wished it was better, it was just small details they missed and also because it wasn¡¯t like how I picture it that I have mixed feelings about it but still.


    I wish it was like episode 8, expecting a 8, knew its potential but was like meh it¡¯s gonna be a good episode but got a mothafouka 14,5 at the end! (Missed 0.5 point because of Tiona, Tione, Bete? VS Asterios fight because it could have been even more epic)


    I know that animation can¡¯t be 100% faithful to the light novel, so I understand skipping Welf keep attacking Gareth with Hiyo and Bete acknowledging Haruhime, but I wanted for Ryuu to be on the ground not having enough strength to move and not standing back up. And for Bell to get rekt by Ais like in the novel, here Bell appeared way stronger than in the light novel.


    But let¡¯s go in order.


    First. Tiona VS Wiene.


    Seriously I thought they would skip Tiona part when the Opening started, I was like ¡°Noooo don¡¯t skip this part, it showed Wiene saving Roux (the kid with the cat) and Tiona seeing it and letting her go¡± but good thing that after the opening they showed it. So not even 5 minute in and I was already sweating.


    Second. Welf, Mikoto VS Gareth.


    Some parts were skipped (the smoke grenade part to hide Tsubaki and Gareth breaking the ice and saying that it was the same strength as Riveria spell) but overall it was good.


    Third. Haruhime VS Bete.


    Haruhime covering Bell was well done. The animation and voice showed that she was prepared to face off against Bete. but as I said earlier too bad they skipped Betet acknowledging her but it was nice that we have most of her spell chant and having a glimpse that Aisha wasing.


    And finally Aiz VS Bell.


    The part where it made me have mixed feelings. Overall the fight and animation was good but I wanted it to be more like the light novel. Bell getting his ass handle. Here we have a Bell that could hold his ground¡­


    The first encounter was skipped but it¡¯s ok, because it was just Aiz leaping over Bell and there wasn¡¯t a fight, but second encounter it should have been a Bell¡¯s rabbit rush, then get rekt in TWO shot and Aizunching a furry of attack (but just grazing him because she didn¡¯t want to hurt him) to show what a true rush attack is. Then third encounter in the anime wasn¡¯t bad (when Bell sent Wiene go in the same tunnel than he did to Hestia before) but the final attack, the one which reached Aiz, it wasn¡¯t bad but I pictured him yelling until his throat broke then seeded tond a blow(scratch) on her. Here he just yelled a little bit, a little ¡°Ah!¡±¡­ It was supposed to be a yell that made Aiz flinch, a ¡°AaaaaAAAaAAhhh!!!!!!¡±. Why was it a small yell like that TT.TT.


    And finally, Wiene part also wasn¡¯t bad but after she tear out her ws and wing, the tone of her voice was still, I don¡¯t know ¡°too alive¡±, her tone should be more ¡°I¡¯m dying and here is myst word¡± like in episode 8, but the I want to stay with Bell was fine, it was like a scream because she wished it from the bottom of her heart.


    But there was also some good part:


    Heroic Desire remix as BGM was epic


    Bell running away afterunching Firebolt on the bridge to make it copse was a better exnation than the light novel where it was just Wiene running away and Aiz chasing after her, but you don¡¯t know how but it was Bell who catch up to Wiene first.


    Aiz expression being distorded because of Wiene reaping her ws and wing off was nice


    Wiene standing when the camera was on her back made me remember Bell when he fainted while standing up after fighting against the Minotor.


    So yeah if I didn¡¯t read the novel, I would have really liked the episode. Let¡¯s hope that the final episode there won¡¯t be any mixed feelings about it and only epess happening! Fingers crossed. <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Treasure Shrine: Changed the name Shrine to Treasure Shrine.Here the Orc talks in broken japanese. So I wrote it like that, I put the no error trantion in parenthesis.

 Chapter 117，Part1: 1 - Exciting Vacation ⑤

    <h4>Chapter117£¬Part1: 1 - Exciting Vacation ¢Ý?</h4> <h4>Chapter 117 Exciting Vacation ¢Ý?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°It was very¡­¡­ Delicious¡­¡­¡±


    Said Tino with a happy beaming smile. The chocte parfait was even more wonderful than what I had heard.


    Filled inside the thirty centimeters ss container was ice cream, chocte and crispy cookies, added with a generous helping of fresh cream and sauce on top. The top of the bowl was decorated with a chocte crown, with it you could feel the majesty of this parfait.


    As it was a ce where chocte was artisanally produced, the quality of it was certain, but more than anything else, the quantity of it was tremendous. I am sure that if Liz and Sytry saw it, they would have frowned.


    But what made the taste exceptional was the information that Tino had overheards from the Hunters outside, the information that the Orcs had gone somewhere.


    When you are worried, no matter how sweet the food you eat is, you cannot enjoy its taste.


    I don¡¯t know what caused its disappearance, but I feel that I am lucky that the trouble went somewhere else. It was proof that if I can control my childhood friends, I wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the trouble. Not bad¡­¡­ Me!


    Tino was smiling, I was smiling, everything was going well.


    I was in a mood to jump around but as I am a badass, I just quietly smile. I don¡¯t wanna puke!


    However¡­¡­ This is a little bit too much.


    I look down at my parfait. I am a hidden sweet tooth, but unlike other Hunters, I am not a big eater. I moved my spoon at a pretty fair pace, but there was still about half of the parfait left in the beautiful ss bowl.


    Tino, on the other hand, was quietly sitting there and has long finished her parfait, even though we should have asked the same thing. Hunters tend to eat fast and a lot. Where in the world does thatrge portion of parfait fit inside her slender body?


    I feel sorry to leave the rest¡­¡­ Should I let Tino finish it? No, but, hmm¡­¡­ It would be fine if it was Sytry or Liz, but letting my Kouhai eat my leftover food is quite, hmm¡­


    Hunters who have traveled in harsh environments are tolerant to all sorts of things that any normal person would generally avoid. So, Tino might not mind, but it might ruin my image of being a badass¡­¡­? Or was it already toote?


    Tino¡¯s deep ck eyes were already looking at me. Even though I should have made her experiment many terrible things, her eyes showed that she was still genuinely respecting me.


    Uuunh¡­¡­ If it wasn¡¯t enough for you, you can still order more if you want, you know.


    As a result of my internal conflict, I pulled out the stick-shaped cookie that was on the parfait and tried to offer it to Tino. I still haven¡¯t eaten that yet, so it should be fine.


    Tino opened her eyes widely and *kyorokyo* hurriedly looked around.


    ¡°!? !!? Ano¡­¡­ That¡­¡­ Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-itadakimasu.¡±


    Tino was lost and took a bite of the cookie while her face turned bright red.


    Her white skin was dyed red up to her ears, so it looks like she was really embarrassed. For some reason, after seeing a refreshing reaction that I wouldn¡¯t see with mypanions, I feel like wanting to feed her more.


    Indeed, if the position were reversed, it might be a little embarrassing.


    ¡°Was it good?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes. It was very¡­¡­ Sweet¡­¡­ Master.¡±


    Tino answered in a small voice while making small chews. She really does like sweets, doesn¡¯t she.


    ¡­¡­ I should umte a lot of points with her on this vacation, in case I would need it forter.


    When I was feeling calm while being on a date with Tino, a middle-aged man wearing a big white hat and white apron under his well-build body came out from the back of the cafe.


    The reason I found him approachable is probably because I am used to seeing fearful Hunters all the times. When he walked towards us with any hesitation, he looked at Tino, who had a slightly wary expression, and me in turn and said in a hushed voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sorry for being so abrupt, but¡­ I am sorry if I made a mistake but¡­¡­ Are you maybe ¨D¨D The ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·?¡±


    ¡°!!??¡±


    Even though I used a fake identity card, how did he know? I check? his face without showing it, but I don¡¯t remember ever seeing him.


    I didn¡¯t make any reaction, but perhaps that was a bad move, the man smiled and nodded widely as if he was convinced of everything.


    ¡°I was right¡­¡­! I have been waiting for your visit for a long time! I am the manager of this store ¨D¨D¡±


    He said in an excited tone.


    He asked me for a handshake and I shook his hand as I was swept by his mood. I could smell chocteing from his hands, apparently, he was also the one who made that parfait.


    Except by Hunters, this was the first time that my identity had been revealed by regr citizens just because I was eating sweets. What¡¯s more, he was so passionate despite facing a supposedly powerful Hunter. Tino was also astonished.


    ¡°In this industry ¨D¨D You are extremely famous. You may be the most famous among all the Hunters. A legendary Treasure Hunter who visits every cafe shop and confectionery store inside and outside of the country! It is said that this man will bring happiness and prosperity to every shop he visits¡­¡­! That man Aliases from the fact that he keepsing and ordering new items on the menu until he has conquered everything from the menu ¨D¨D¡¶Infinite Variety¡·!¡±


    ¡°As expected of Master¡­¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°!?¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading.


    I knew it! Remember in 3rd arc when he said that in the past he bought cakes in a cafe shop but there was always no one in it but now there is always a long line to buy those cakes? Well it really was because of him that the store became popr! XD


    He is famous for conquering all the sweets on the menu from around the world. How can you still say that you are a hidden sweet tooth.


    We also learn where Cry¡¯s Aliase from! From the fact that he always order something new from the menu until he conquered everything XD (Of course that is only for the people in the food industry, for Hunters it is because he can handle everything)


    Tchao ¨¤ plus <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Itadakimasu: it is something japanese people say to thank for the food, like enjoy your meal or bon app¨¦tit.Infinite Variety: I trante ǧ‰äÍò»¯ (Senpen Banka) into Infinite Variety but it can also mean Ever Changing. So you can said that his order are ever changing or he eat an infinite variety of sweet XD.

 Chapter 117，Part2: 2 - Exciting Vacation ⑤

    <h4>Chapter117£¬Part2: 2 - Exciting Vacation ¢Ý?</h4> <h4>Chapter 117 Exciting Vacation ¢Ý?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    When I heard this information for the first time, I couldn¡¯t help but look twice at the manager¡¯s face.


    I am sure that I was going around while hiding my true identity, but why was it so obvious¡­¡­ I also can¡¯t understand why I am treated as a lucky fairy. Isn¡¯t that not badass at all, no?


    ¡­¡­ To think I had such a reputation¡­¡­ I can¡¯t go outside anymore. If there was a hole somewhere, I would want to go in it. It isn¡¯t expected even for me. What does it mean that my Aliases from conquering all the items on the menu.


    ¡°Your ck eyes and hair, and the girl you took with you is the proof of that. I was looking forward to seeing you visit my shop, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would being at a time like this¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No problem. Master has already taken care of the group of Orcs. You can rest assured. ¡­¡­ The chocte parfait was very delicious.¡±


    ¡°Wait. I didn¡¯t do anything!?¡±


    I butted in, when, for some reason, Tino and the manager¡¯s conversation was proceeding on its own.


    Even if I let it slide that you are happy about my visit, it is not good to be happy about something I didn¡¯t do. It will be a problem of responsibility.


    ¡°It was other Hunters who were actually fighting the Orcs, not me. Don¡¯t forget about this. It was probably a coincidence¡­¡­ That the Orcs left their fort. Tino? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Master said it is a coincidence, then it is a coincidence. I am sorry, Manager, please forget what I said earlier.¡±


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­ I understand. If that is what you want¡­¡­¡±


    For some reason, the Manager was nodding with an understanding face when Tino, with full confidence, took back her earlier statement.


    ¡ì


    ¡°Wee back! I have been waiting for you! Onee-chan said she would tail you, but I stopped her! ¡±


    ¡°Haaaah!? Syt also said it too! Cry-chan, wee back! What is this, souvenir!?¡±


    It became lively really quickly.


    As soon as I opened the front door, I was hugged by Liz who jumped at me and gave Sytry the box that the Manager gave us as a souvenir.


    It seems that the contents was an assortment of G¡¯s specialties choctes. If I am even given a souvenir, maybe I should ept the position of being a chocte fairy.


    Tino, who was walking next to me with a *nikoniko* a smile on her face, withdrew her smile and made a normal face.


    I know Liz and the others for a long time, but Tino and Liz have been together for a few years now. It seems that she knows how to get along with her.


    Liz said as she took my arm and *surisuri* rubbed her cheeks against me.


    ¡°I was so bored that I had even wondered if I should attack the fort or not. It seemed that there was a lot of damage, they must have gathered a lot of strength, right?¡±


    ¡°Aaah, it seems that the fort is empty now.¡±


    ¡°Eh!? What do you mean?¡±


    After leaving the cafe shop, I checked the state of the town with Tino, just in case.


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep soundly, if the Manager went through hell because of the fake news we told him.


    In conclusion, the information about the Orcs abandoning the fort that Tino had heard from the Hunters passing by seemed to be true.


    It seemed that the group of Orcs that left the fort was as if they were on a frenzy and went to the ins, without attacking G.


    The reason was unknown, but it seems to have been G¡¯s lucky day. If there was an army of Orcs running rampant on the streets, it would have been a problem on the national scale, it would have needed to be dealt with as soon as possible.


    The amount of money and workforce you need would be at another order of magnitude. Attacking the fort with a forest nearby is a pain in the ass, but on a in you can use wide range magical attacks. The number of Hunters to gather would have to increase too.


    If I have one concern to be concerned about, it would be the sudden change of the Orcs.


    It seemed that they were in a rush to the point that they were willing to trample each other. There were many Orcs corps lying on the ground at the ce where the Orcs passed by. It was too unnatural for subhuman Monster species who possess intelligence to have lost it so much. And we, ¡¶Strange Grief¡·, have always been suffering from such irregrities.


    Is it going to be okay? I was a little worried, but all I could do was to be worried.


    Sytry, who had been listening to the conversation with a *nikoniko* smile, *pon* hit her hand as if she had noticed something, but without saying anything, she turned to Tino.


    She pointed at the potion on the table in the living room.


    ¡°Here, Ti-chan. I have prepared a Sleep Potion so you can have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    You prepared a Sleep Potion to have a good night¡¯s sleep you say¡­¡­ As a Hunter, Sytry¡¯s potions are mainly aimed at dealing with Monsters and Phantoms. It¡¯s specially concocted to be effective against those Monsters and Phantoms as they are naturally resistant to drugs, so it is too dangerous for humans to ingest it.


    Of course, I don¡¯t think that she would give such a potion to our Kouhai, but there is an easier solution.


    ¡°Aaah, no problem. She won¡¯t sleep on the sofa, but in the bed next to me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡±


    Sytry froze with a *nikoniko* smile on her face and Tino became astonished.


    Apparently the cause of her insomnia was her anxiety, and she showed such a nice smile during our date today. I am sure that (From Tino¡¯s point of view) she will be able to rx and sleep well with me, the strongest, next to her. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading. Extra thanks to Eric for his donation! I¡¯ll try to upload something on Sunday, wait for it!


    Looks like the one who is going to sleep with Cry isn¡¯t going to be Sytry and her naughty underwear but the innocent Tino!


    Will Tino be able to sleep next to the clueless Cry?! Will she attempt something? You will know in the next chapter!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus.

 Chapter 118，Part1: 1 - Exciting Vacation ⑥

    <h4>Chapter118£¬Part1: 1 - Exciting Vacation ¢Þ?</h4> <h4>Chapter 118 Exciting Vacation ¢Þ?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The sunlighting through the curtains woke me up in an unusually refreshed mood.


    I made a big stretch and got rid of my drowsiness. As a deep sleeper, it was rare for me to wake up so refreshed.


    After all, a vacation was a good idea. The chocte parfait was part of it, but I think that it was also good to go outside and move my body. Always sitting in the n Master room will inevitably lead to ack of exercise.


    Yesterday, I was so tired that at the moment I got into my bed, I was already sound asleep before I noticed it.


    I used the water jug to pour water and drank it. And then, I noticed a pair of eyes staring at me.


    ¡°Huh!?¡±


    ¡°Good, morning, Master¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Tino!? G-Good morning¡­¡­¡­¡­ What¡¯s up with your eyes?¡±


    Ipletely forgot about her. On the other bed, which was a meter away from mine, was my Kouhai holding her knees and staring at me.


    Tino wearing a long, loose, gray pajama, that Sytry had prepared for her, was a refreshing sight. But what bothers me the most was ¨D¨D The fact that her pair of eyes, which were right above her knees, swelled up and had darker circles than yesterday.


    She looked terrible, even though I went out of my way to persuade Liz and Sytry, who were worried for some reason, so she could sleep in the bed next to mine in order to have a good night¡¯s sleep.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You couldn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. I was a little nervous¡­¡­ And Master immediately fell asleep¡­¡­¡±


    Tears started to umte in Tino¡¯s eyes and she looked at me as if she was appealing something to me.


    No, I was going to sleep. Of course, I was going to sleep. What else would you do other than sleeping in a bed? However¡­¡­ How many days has Tino been sleep deprived now?


    Tino was fidgeting her small, little white toes which were slightly sticking out of her pajamas.


    Due to her gesture, I finally understood.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, you thought ¨D¨D That¡­¡­ I willy my hand on you?¡±


    When I chose my words and asked her, Tino¡¯s face was slowly turning red and her slender shoulders started to tremble slightly. I seeee, you were wary about me.


    Yesterday, we made a lot of fuss over that matter with Liz and Sytry. I had intended to eliminate their anxiety, but apparently it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Even I have sexual desires, and sometimes I find Tino cute ¨D¨D But, I won¡¯ty a hand on my Kouhai¡­¡­ In the first ce, it was not umon for Hunters to sleep in the same ce without regards to being male or female.


    Isn¡¯t she a little too prude? In the first ce, Sytry and Liz were next door, so if I did something, they would immediately rush in.


    When I was a little shocked, Tino was looking at me with upturned eyes when her white cheeks, ears, neck, and skin turned even redder and then quickly hid her face. I think she reap what she sowed, but I think that Tino doesn¡¯t trust me way too much.


    I had shown her my dimwit part many times, but I don¡¯t remember showing her that I was someone who desired that kind of rtionship with a woman¡­¡­


    ¡°Goood morninnnng, Cry-chan! See, nothing happened! It is because Cry-chan is *meromero* head over hill over me ¨D¨D Ahahahahahah, what is that face, Ti! So funnyyy!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Cry-san. There wasn¡¯t any sound, but¡­¡­ I believed in you. Let¡¯s have breakfast. Ti-chan is ¡­¡­ She seems in a dangerous state, so I will give her some medicer.¡±


    The two people who may have been the root of all the evil came in.


    Liz *banban* pped Tino¡¯s *furafura* wobbly back and Sytry pats her chest in relief.


    Even though, if these Shisho?hadn¡¯t said anything strange to make Tino aware of me yesterday, she would have slept soundly without any problem¡­¡­ Now that it turned out like this, there was nothing that I could do. I hope she could at least get a wink of sleep inside the carriage¡­¡­


    ¡ì


    What had happened overnight? G hadpletely changed from yesterday, and there was now a strangely lively mood.


    There were many Hunters covered in mud and blood, and many knights fully equiped with armor walking around. However, you couldn¡¯t see any sign of tension in their expression.


    Liz, who was walking next to me with arge baggage on her back said while being astonished. Apparently, she had overheard what they said while we were walking around like this.


    ¡°Eeeerh, it looks like the horde of Orcs had been destroyed. That¡¯s boring.¡±


    ¡°With only one day ¨D¨D The knights of this town sure are fast¡­¡­¡­¡­ If it was as effective as predicted, they should have been overexcited, but¡­¡­ I need to make note of this.¡±


    The subjugation ofrge swarms of Monsters are usually nned and carried out over multiple days.


    Even though the troublesome condition of the Orcs being locked inside their fort was gone, it was still rare that everything was resolved after just a day. If it was going to be resolved anyway, it would have been nice if it had been resolved before we got here.


    Liz, who had been *kyorokyoro* looking around, suddenly her eyes sparkled and grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Cry-chan, they are going to have a festival in three days to celebrate the end of the crisis! Let¡¯s go?¡±


    That is¡­¡­ An appealing suggestion.


    I like festivals. I also like auctions. I like to participate, but I also like to just watch. I enjoy the festive mood.


    However, to extend our stay to three more days is¡­¡­ Well. Luke and the others aren¡¯t with us and I had already eaten the chocte parfait.


    My hesitation was only for a moment. I had been to many festivals already, and it was also a problem to stay for a long period of time under a false identity. And most importantly, there were people in this town who can guess who I am even if they are ordinary citizens. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    It isn¡¯t a PG-18 novel, so of course nothing happened¡­ But even Tino was expecting something XD


    Looks like Cry can be ssified as a dense protagonist.


    In case you are wondering how Tino eyes could be right above her knees, she was probably lying down while holding her leg because Cry hurt her pride as a woman!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Danmachi Episode 12 Review Corner:


    <button title="Click for Spoiler" type="button" onclick="if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if (!window.__cfRLUnblockHandlers) return false; if(document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy==''none'') {document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''''}else{document.getElementById(''spoiler'') .style.disy=''none''}" data-cf-modified-2576bfe36ad7e82223603914-="">Click for spoilers</button>


    Final episode to conclude season 3 and Xenos arc, it was good. Asterios was epic from his arrival to the end. His animation during the fight was awesome!


    Let¡¯s start from the beginning


    Asterios meeting Ottar made meugh because Asterios was ignoring him and just kept going XD


    In the novel he does want to fight him even though he knew he would be killed even if he was in his perfect form (Nani Cell!?) . Asterios also didn¡¯t run like a madbull when Ottar showed where his destiny (rival) was, but that¡¯s okay.


    Bell VS Gros. There were not many things toment on, it was good and the Bell¡¯s shback was good. Especially starting with that twilight wheat field, oh man how it made me remember the what IF story I tranted in reddit, oh man I dream that it had showed Alfia and not Grandpa Zeus XD


    And Hermes, his face looked so much like Apollo XD. Hermes wanted to control Bell, but Bell was like not today. I will be my own person and follow my conviction even if it killed me! Ah in your face! Hermes Hero 101 isn¡¯t to be adored and admired by the people. This is just the byproduct of people seeing a Hero rise and stand up against absolute despair. When everyone gives up, when darkness is swallowing you, one man standing and facing the darkness is what makes people admire Heroes. And you see that really well in the novel when Bell is facing Asterios. But I will go into detailster.


    And then, and then Asterios showed up from the air! Wow you can feel that shit was going down. When he rushed at Bell, the graphic!!!!! It was so good you can feel Asterios strike on Bell. His rival was in front of him, how could he not rush! And those during the whole fight each time Bell is sent flying to the building like this it reminds me of Injustice God Among Us game and its stage transition XD.


    When Asterios started talking I thought he was just talking in his mind and that¡¯s the problem when you don¡¯t make Xenos move their mouth when they talk, you don¡¯t know if they are talking or thinking.


    The whole fight was epic but I have 2 problems with it.


    1 is that during the whole fight we got cut to see Hestia or Hermes or Freya talking making the immersion in the fight really hard. It¡¯s like woooow Bell gets him but then you switched to Hermes and him being shocked (even if I did like seeing him being so angry because he failed so hard). It was the same in the novel, but I don¡¯t know, the battle was longer and I could slow my reading speed so that¡¯s why I was more immersed in the fight.


    2 is that it couldn¡¯t really convey that it was a fucking battle to the death between them, that they used all their strength and beyond to face off against each others. The fact that Asterios was at its death door and Bell used everything he could to evade all of Asterios blows as it could one shot him and attacked Asterios right side because he didn¡¯t have an arm there. They didn¡¯t show other adventurers trying to help Bell but couldn¡¯t because they were too afraid of his Howl, but not Bell as he already overcame that.


    They also didn¡¯t portray Asterios as the absolute despair and death that the crowd around thought he was. When Bell was sent flying at one point, you had the point of view of a children, there were only normal citizens facing Asterios and when they saw him, they could only resign to their death, nothing can stop him, but that¡¯s when Bell rushed out of the rubbles and went fighting against this symbol of death. Seeing Bell going on an adventure was the turning point.


    That¡¯s when despair turned into hope. Hope for a small adventure to face off against the absolute despair that could kill all, that¡¯s why people started to cheer for Bell (Also how could they skipped Lefiya cheering for Bell and only animate Mord!! XD).


    That¡¯s why I loved that fight, the meaning it had. Despair tuning into Hope, and the renewal of Bell determination to get stronger, it wasn¡¯t Lido telling him to not hesitate to kill monsters as he was still hesitating to kill monsters, the trigger was Wiene¡¯s death, he sweared to never let it happened ever again, but what made him run again was this fight. The death fight between two warriors who had acknowledged each other. It¡¯s true that it is hard to animate this but we can dream no?


    So yeah the immersion was cut and the meaning of the fight was left out , too bad, but it isn¡¯t like the fight was bad, it was even good. I watched a video where there was only the fight and it was epic!


    So for the fight in itself it is pretty good, just 3 minor things I would have changed.


    1 is Ottar, a great swordnding point. In the anime they made itnd behind Asterios, I wanted it tond right in the middle of Bell and Asterios and Bell rushing and attacking without stopping.


    2 is Bell kicking Asterios closed to the end, it came out of nowhere, I wanted to see Bell doing a horizontal flip and kicking him. But maybe they did it like that to show that even Asterios (and us couldn¡¯t) see that kick.


    3 is during the equipment break (which was awesome), was that they didn¡¯t sshed blood on Bell!! They did it at every Minotaur Vs encounter so why not now!!


    But the final attack was epic! Argonaut VS Minotaur rush. And damn bell lost but it was so beautiful. Bell being sent flying showed how strong that rush was. And when he punched Bell as he fell, just wow, even the rubbles flying was epic. This ¡°stage transition¡± was so good! Bell hitting the bottom was another, wow!


    Danmachi Memoria Freese backstory for Asterios desire/dream was good and they even put the promise between Argonaut and the minotaur 1000 year ago!


    Too bad they didn¡¯t animate Eina going to Bell when he was crying his MANLY tears! Those tears showed his renewed resolve to get stronger, to not lose the next time he is facing this worthy rival, that made him start running and we can see it at the end when he meets Aiz at the city wall. (And I am in the same opinion as most people, Hermes deserved more than just a kick from Hestia! Some people would think of this as a reward!)


    Aaaah man what a nice ride it was! Season 3 was really good, but I have to say my favorite episode is still episode 8. That Wiene resurrection was perfect, it even topped the novel. As I didn¡¯t really expect anything on her resurrection, episode 8 left me speechless. Then it will be followed by episode 12 and 7. They really should have made 13 episodes for this season! Bell VS Asterios deserved a whole episode!


    And looks like there will be an OVA in April, but it¡¯s going to be a fan service one¡­ But well as it is over I will patiently wait for it and the future season 4 announcement! Fingers cross! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Shisho: In case you forgot shisho means teacher.

 Chapter 118，Part2: 2 - Exciting Vacation ⑥

    <h4>Chapter118£¬Part2: 2 - Exciting Vacation ¢Þ?</h4> <h4>Chapter 118 Exciting Vacation ¢Þ?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I pretended to think over it carefully and said.


    ¡°No, I have already achieved my goal here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Roger that. Well, we can see as many end-of-a-g-raised festivals as we want with Cry-chan. As all you needed to do is to resolve the problem.¡±


    What troubled me disappeared and I walked through the lively streets. I saw the cafe shop I went to yesterday, but unlike yesterday there was a line in front of it.


    Yesterday¡¯s quiet and serene streets were nice, but now that the town came back to life, it feels many times more attractive. Even if there was a long line of people waiting in front of the cafe shop I wanted to go ¨D¨D Waiting in line is a surprisingly fun thing to do.


    There was a sweet scent drifting here and there ¨D¨D This is a nice town. I will definitelye back to this ce again. Of course, when the gs aren¡¯t raised.


    The gs that were fluttering, yesterday, on top of the gate was gone.


    As I was going through the formalities to leave the town at the towngate, I suddenly heard a lot of cheers next to us, it was from therge entrance where many people could enter.


    The soldier who was doing the procedure for us to leave the town, squinted his eyes and exined to me.


    ¡°It is the triumphal return of the Hero. They are the main actor who subjugated the horde of Orcs. It seemed there happened to be a High-Level Hunter in the direction of the horde¡¯s outburst, and when they met with it, they subdued the majority of it. Moreover, with only eight people!¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Pretty amazing.¡±


    ¡°Right! Right! I heard that their opponent wasn¡¯t only a bunch of frenzied Orcs but also for some unknown reason, various other Monsters that had gathered there. It really was quite an impressive feat. Indubitably they are ¡ºHeroes¡».


    So there were some strong Hunters. There is no doubt that they are quite capable as they exterminated a horde of Orcs but more than that ¨D¨D They sure were unlucky.


    What kind of karma do they have for hordes of Monsters to head for the same direction as where they were? Aren¡¯t they just like me?


    At the same time as I was being impressed by what they did, I feel a strong sense of pity ¨D¨D I empathize. The Monsters¡¯ outburst wasn¡¯t my fault, so sadly I can¡¯t express a stronger emotion than sympathy for them.


    Sytry-chan tugged my arm and came so close that our lips were almost touching and whispered.


    ¡°Was it, all ording to the n?¡±


    ¡°Eh? No, weeell¡­¡­ Uuun¡­¡­ I wonder?¡±


    What is the n that you are talking about¡­¡­ This vacation is, needlessly to say, an unnned trip.


    When I was inwardly tilting my head at the profound words Sytry said, at that very moment, for a brief moment, the crowd that surrounded the Heroes splitted out.


    I unconsciously opened my eyes widely and did a double take.


    It must have been a fierce battle. The heroes were in tatters. Their armors were full of scratches and their bodies were covered in blood stains, making it undistinguishable to know if it were theirs or the Monsters¡¯ blood. I heard that they were eight, but maybe because some were injured, there were only five people there. The five of them looked so exhausted that they were about to copse, even now some of them were borrowing someone else¡¯s shoulder to stand. However, their expression showed an emotion typical to those who have done their very best.


    To the general citizen, their figures were the very same image as heroes. However, what surprised me more was that ¨D¨D I was acquainted with those Hunters.


    Certainly, from a standpoint, I have many High-Level acquaintance, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that I knew them but ¨D¨D The one who even now looked like he was about to copse and stood at the front of the group was Arnold, the leader of ¡¶Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist (Fallen Mist)¡·.


    His appearance was already intimidating at first, but now that he is bloodied and battered, there is no doubt that he looks like a Hero with a lot of achievement on his belt.


    Yes, it was Arnold. It was the Arnold that I had gotten myself into trouble with in the Imperial Capital.


    ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know why he was here, but what a coincidence.


    As if she understood something, Liz snapped her fingers.


    ¡°Aaaah, that¡¯s what it was. When I thought that it was unusual that we didn¡¯t need to fight, that exins everything¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let¡¯s quickly go . It is going to be a hassle if they spot us. I want to renew our old friendship, but it looks like they are in a troubling situation.¡±


    ¡°Yeees!¡±


    While having cold sweat, I wait for the procedure to bepleted. At that moment, in the midst of being surrounded by the crowds, I have the feeling that I saw Arnold¡¯s hazy eyes turning toward me.


    Arnold¡¯s exhausted expression momentarily changed to one of dismay, and his mouth started to quiver. I turned away in a hurry.


    Did he see me? He didn¡¯t see me, right? ¡­¡­ After all, did he see me? I am too scared to look behind me and confirm which it was.


    Fortunately, the procedure just finished and we went through the gate. They seemed to be pretty tired, so I doubt that they would take their time and be concerned with us.


    When I was feeling relieved, Liz-chan, who was walking next to me, decided to lightly turn around.


    While throwing a goodbye kiss, she turned toward the gate and yelled in a bright voice.


    ¡°Okkkk! Good job on your fighttt! Looks like you are just so-so alive, looks like you did your best! Weeell, it was only just a bunch of Orcs, but didn¡¯t you do pretty well for some country bumpkin? I¡¯m sorry, but we are too busy to keep youpany. See yaaaa!¡±


    ¡°!? He-Hey, Liz. Don¡¯t stir them up¡­¡­ Sytry, let¡¯s quickly get out of here.¡±


    A few secondster, a beast roar-like voice came out from behind the gate. I hurriedly ran to our carriage that was waiting for us outside the town. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Here¡¯s an extra Chapter courtesy to Eric!


    Tsukikage-sensei left a note at the end telling that he started to write Tino and the Onee-samas dispute but removed it because it was redundant. A part of me is d that I don¡¯t have to trante more, but another part of me just wants to read more about their interaction even if it is redundant!


    Haha, so they survived the attack! Liz and Sytry finally understood Cry¡¯s real purpose for this time training prohibition, it was so Arnold will fight in their stead XD


    Will Arnold keep on pursuing Cry despite being exhausted? And will Cry have his long awaited vacation?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Hero: Here it is Eiyuu. Every time that I write Hero here, it is Eiyuu.Mandatory Light meme because she said ¡°Keikakudori desuka?¡± XD

 Chapter 119，Part1: 1 - Heart Pounding Vacation

    <h4>Chapter119£¬Part1: 1 - Heart Pounding Vacation</h4> <h4>Chapter 119 Heart Pounding Vacation</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­ Looks like we lost them¡­¡­ Sir. There are no signs of pursuer beyond the horizon. Weeell, we have been driving along the road, so there is a possibility that they would catch up with uster, is what I would think, sir¡­¡­¡±


    I can hear a quiet report from the top of the carriage where the lookout was.


    Maybe because he wasn¡¯t used to talking in a polite manner, his speech looked pretty awkward but regardless, I finally breathed a sigh of relief when I heard his report.


    Next to me, Liz crossed her legs andughed happily and hriously.


    ¡°Kusukusukusu, did you see that? Cry-chan. He was so angry that his face was bright red. It feels like he should know his ce despite only being a Level 7 in the countryside!¡±


    Please spare me from that. You can sell a fight all you want, but for some reason all the responsibility falls onto me.


    The opponent is Level 7, you know. Level 7! It¡¯s above Liz¡¯s Level, Level 7! With my actual ability being below Level 1 (Although there are no Level 0 in Hunter¡¯s Level) no matter how I struggle, he isn¡¯t someone I can fight against.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stir him up. It would be one thing if I was the one at fault for making them fight against the horde of Orcs, but it wasn¡¯t my fault.¡±


    ¡°Right, it is all thanks to Cry-san assist!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    While Sytry was *nikoniko* smiling, she made an absurd follow up.


    It wasn¡¯t my fault nor thanks to me. Their bad luck is their own responsibility. Just like my bad luck ¨D¨D I am the sole responsible for it.


    I don¡¯t have any allies here. The only one who was on my side was the sleep-deprived and nearly copsing Tino.


    While opening a chocte box of souvenirs that we got in G, I asked to check with Sytry.


    ¡°Do you think they will pursue us?¡±


    .


    ¡°They will surely pursue us. If they don¡¯t, then they would be missing something fundamental as a Hunter.¡±


    Riiiight. A good Hunter is like a good hound. Once they find a target, they will forever chase after it, and even if they lose sight of it, they will never give up.


    I have been marked by some really nasty guys. I wonder what kind ofpromise Ahrun has made with them¡­¡­


    If it was poorly handled ¨D¨D For example, even if Liz, Sytry and the others do their best and beat them up, there is even a possibility that they won¡¯t give up chasing us.


    If we are already up to that point, killing them will be the quickest solution, but only that solution I will not use it, absolutely not use it. It isn¡¯t because it will end your career as a Hunter but because it will be the end of you as a human being.


    For some reason, despite understanding the whole situation, there was no sign of Sytry¡¯s smile breaking down. I give up thinking about it and she says in a gentle voice that makes you feel at ease.


    ¡°Well, the other side is exhausted too. I don¡¯t think there are a lot of chances that they will be chasing us anytime soon.¡±


    I see¡­¡­ Indeed, as a Hunter, you always need to be fully prepared to act at any time.


    It seemed that hispanions were also wounded, so I doubt that he would take on Liz in such a state.


    And what¡¯s more ¨D¨D Arnold and hispanions shouldn¡¯t know where we were headed. The only people who I have disclosed what appeared to be our destination are the members here, and I am also hiding my identity with a fake (Real) identity card.


    Since I am using a carriage, there are wheel tracks, but we are on a highway. There are a multitude of wheel tracks on it. We can consider that the chances of him sessfully tracking us are slim to none.


    Liz stretched her legs and *batabata* moved her lips in a pping manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s so booooring. I want to y taggggg.¡±


    That demon is a real demon?you know¡­¡­ The Arnold at that time wanted to crush my head like an apple. No doubt about it.


    Tino was *yurayura* bobbing her head left and right, she looked at me with swollen eyes. She was already at her limit.


    I¡¯ve made up my mind.


    Even in a one in a million chance, they shouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to us, but just in case, let¡¯s be careful. I opened the map while a sweet taste of chocte spread across my mouth because I chewed on it.


    At first, I had nned to take the safe road by stopping through several towns to go to the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿. As I wasn¡¯t in a hurry, my first and top most priority was my safety.


    However, if there was someone chasing after me ¨D¨D The n has to be changed. Even though it would be difficult to track us, if we take the main road like some upfront idiot, then they may catch up to us.


    Let¡¯s get off the road and take a shortcut. The farther you leave the main road, the more likely you are to encounter Monsters, but we have Liz, Sytry and the three bodyguards that Sytry hired. You can say that our safety is somewhat guaranteed.


    This would still be better than being chased by an angry Level 7 Hunter. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    The title here was Dokidoki vacation, can mean exciting vacation or heart pounding vacation. As your heart can pound because you are excited or pounding because you are afraid, I wonder which signification this title have XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Kusukusu: Sfx for giggling.fake (Real): Here he meant that the fake ID card was an authentic fake ID card.Real demon: In japanese, ying tag is called Demon game (Oni gokko). So Cry said that instead of a fake demon chasing them, he said that he is a real demon chasing them and wants him dead.

 Chapter 119，Part2: 2 - Heart Pounding Vacation

    <h4>Chapter119£¬Part2: 2 - Heart Pounding Vacation</h4> <h4>Chapter 119 Heart Pounding Vacation</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­ Damn, I should have bought Ark with me¡­¡­? That Ikemen?, he always isn¡¯t here when you need him. Does he, by any chance, hate me?¡±


    For what reason are you the strongest in the Imperial Capital. I am sure that if I tell him this, he will, for sure, make a wry smile. Liz, who called herself Ark¡¯s rival, puffed out her cheeks *puku*. With her cheeks bloated like that, she looked more childish than usual.


    ¡°Whaaat? Don¡¯t tell me you are dissatisfied with me, Cry-chan? Tell me if you are. It¡¯s fine as I love you, Cry-chan.¡±


    ¡°No, not particrly¡­¡­ Un, it¡¯s enough. Liz is strong enough. Yosh, I think it is time to change our route. Let¡¯s stop following the highway!¡±


    Liz¡¯s glint in her eyes changed and she leaned over me with a full smile on her face.


    Well, Arnold. Should I show you my, Level 8 (Maybe) escape skills!


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Are yah freaking serious¡­¡­


    For a moment, the man who was seated on the coachman¡¯s seat and had the code-name ck, didn¡¯t understand what kind of instructions he had been given to.


    Until now, the journey had been boring yet peaceful. No especially powerful Monsters appeared, and except for the storm on the first day, the weather was pretty good.


    Being on the leash, I was forced to always sit on the coachman¡¯s seat butpared to being forced to wear that cor, their treatment was way too lenient.


    The highway is t and the Monsters are thinned out, so it¡¯s basically safe here. However, once you step out of it, the level of danger increases by an order of magnitude.


    ¡°Bu-but, there are powerful Monsters in the Garest Mountains ¨D¨D It is too dangerous to go there with such a small group.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    The girl opened the small windows andughed as she showed her face. Her clean and untarnished white skin and well-groomed appearance was so beautiful that, depending on the situation, she would have been preyed upon by ck and the others, but to ck and White, who was sitting next to him, they could only see a devil through her smile.


    The Garest Mountains are a mountain range in the north of the Empire. Although the terrain is not that steep, it is known to be the home to a wide variety of Monsters, as a forest cover all over the foot of the mountains.


    However, the biggest problem is the wide range of strength of the Monsters residing in that area ¨D¨D Among them, there are even some that even the most skilled Hunters can¡¯t fight against without forming a group to fight it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a path there, and the level of difficulty of the Garest Mountains isn¡¯t a big dealpared to the Treasure Shrines we went through. If we eliminate the Monsters, it will be a shortcut. ¡­¡­ We even passed through therest time.¡±


    ¡°A short¡­¡­ Cut?¡±


    Impossible. I opened the map I had and stared at it.


    Certainly, it will be a shortcut. Assuming that the destination is the other side of the mountains, if you leave the road and go through the mountain range and the forest at its base, you will save a day or two of time rather than bypassing the Garest Mountains.


    However, even if we gained some time, it is only one day or two. There are old roads in the forest, but travelers will not choose the route to go through Garest Mountains as their first option. Even Hunters who have the ability to traverse it avoid it. Because it is too pointless and too dangerous.


    Although ck and the other two are Fallen Hunters, they do have some fighting ability. It wasn¡¯t impossible to go through the Garest Mountains, but it was dangerous to the extent that they would normally never choose this route.


    No matter how much it was used to escape from Hunters, it is a measure too extreme.


    ¡°The-the destination is¡­¡­ Where is the final destination we are going to?¡±


    To begin with, ck and hispanions don¡¯t know their destination. They were just instructed to go straight down the road and were asionally told the name of the town they were going to.


    Sytry Smart gave a deep smile to ck when he was aghast, but still wanted to confirm their destination.


    ¡°Do you need to know? Please proceed. This is, Cry-san¡¯s decision.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    It¡¯s almost Christmas and the end of the year. Time went by so fast, I hope everyone got presents they wanted! Tomorrow it¡¯s Christmas, but sadly you won¡¯t have another Strange Grief chapter but you might have something shorter!


    Looks like Tsukikage-sensei took one full year to write up to this chapter. He started on 27th January 2018. I still have more than 130 chapters to trante before catching up to him¡­ The future is bleak¡­ But I won¡¯t give up (let¡¯s hope so)!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ikemen: For those who don¡¯t remember, it means handsome man/pretty boy.

 Chapter 120，Part1: 1 - A Certain Vacation ④

    <h4>Chapter120£¬Part1: 1 - A Certain Vacation ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 120 A Certain Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Well, it might have been unlucky for Arnold-dono, but ¨D¨D We can say that it was the greatest luck for this town. Who would have thought that a certified Level 7 Hunter woulde here by chance¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Without revealing his true feelings, Arnold nodded with aposed face at the fat mayor who was speaking with a cheerful expression.


    Inside the guest room of the city hall of the town of G, Arnold and his Party were weed as the Hunters who had saved the town.


    The expressions on the mayor¡¯s face and his subordinates around him were all uniformly cheerful.


    The mayor gave Arnold unreserved praises as they sat on a luxurious-looking sofa.


    ¡°And to think that only eight men could overwhelm those horrible hordes of Orcs ¨D¨D As expected of a Level 7! I heard that you recently came from another country, but you are indeed the bringer of hope for this city!¡±


    ¡°Mayor, what showed up wasn¡¯t only just a bunch of Orcs.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right ¨D¨D¡±


    The bloodied clothes they had at the time when they got into the town and after surviving the fierce battle, had already been changed into clean ones, and their wounds had already been healed with the potions.


    However, there was a seething anger hidden deep inside Arnold, an anger that has not been released yet. The Mayor was unaware of it, but Arnold¡¯spanions were aware of the me hidden behind Arnold¡¯s eyes that was more than likely to explode at any moment as he was less than talkative.


    He didn¡¯tsh out at the Mayor, who was speaking without knowing what was going on, because he fully knew that there was nothing to gain tosh out at the people of authority in this town.


    First-ss Hunters excel in all kinds of abilities. That includes being patient.


    But even so, when he thought back to the incident at the gates ¨D¨D When he recalled the actions of ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· that she made to taunt him, Arnold¡¯s intestines seemed to be boiling.


    If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would be tempted to throw everything out of the windows and go pursuing them. What was holding him back was indeed due to the fact that hispanions were injured andcked preparation but also because their opponents were one of the most troublesome prey.


    First-ss Hunters never forget about the difference in strength between their opponents.


    The Mayor opened his eyes and said while quivering as if he was in front of a raging hero.


    ¡°I have been told that ¨D¨D A ¡ºFire Spirit¡» has appeared.¡±


    Right. Arnold narrowed his eyes.


    Descending from the heavens, a living me that shines like a second sun.


    After all, what appeared before Arnold and hispanions when they were fighting a mortalbat against the horde of Orcs and others rampaging Monsters, was none other than a being of the same rank as the Spirit they fought in n just two day ago.


    If this was just a coincidence, then that was probably Arnold¡¯s worst luck in his whole life.


    The fact that Arnold and hispanions survived without heavy casualties was no doubt the whims of Lady Luck.


    The shining bright Spirit of fire burned the horde of Orcs, the horde of Monsters and Arnold and hispanions like it was a joke and then flew away.


    The power of a serious attack from a High-Rank Spirit exceeds the power of a magical attack of a First-ss Mage. Arnold and some of the Monsters horde was left unburned because the Spirit was just jesting when it attacked.


    Still, the whole area, including the highway, was burned to the ground. Now, if anyone walks the road going to the town of G, they will marvel at a disaster ¨D¨D They will witness arge number of Monsters¡¯ corpses that were burnt until cinders.


    Perhaps because he remembered the battle, Hay, who was standing next to him,ined with a grimace.


    ¡°¡­¡­ G¡¯dammit. We don¡¯t know much about this region, but¡­¡­ Does ¡ºSpirit (Elemental)¡» live in the region around here? Even for us, this is the first time that we have ever shed with a Spirit twice in such a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°N-no, no no, that shouldn¡¯t be the case ¨D¨D Even here, in Zebrudia, Spirits are only found in the wilderness where man¡¯s hand hasn¡¯t touched upon. Or, only if they are called by a First-ss Mage, but I don¡¯t remember one of theming to a town like this ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°I know. I know, if such spiritse out all the time, we will be out of business. Right, Arnold-san?¡±


    At Hay¡¯s words, Arnold nodded gravely. But Arnold¡¯s attention was long away from the Mayor.


    The Spirits and the powerful Orc King are all gone. It was a deadly battle, but the one who came out on top, the one who survived was ¡¶Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist (Fallen Mist)¡·. There is no point in thinking about it as it is over.


    But, apart from that ¨D¨D He can¡¯t allow the action of ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· to underestimate them like this.


    Considering what has happened so far, it was obvious that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· is mocking Arnold and hispanion by pitching them against the Monsters.


    Although it was unclear what he intended to do or how he detected the incident first, it was clearly a vition of the Treasure Hunter¡¯s code. No, even if it wasn¡¯t ¨D¨D If Arnold remained silent like this, the name of ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike¡· will fall.


    Teeth creak because too much force was used on it. The Mayor said with a hateful big smile.


    ¡°At any rate, it is certain that the horde of Orcs that was threatening the city of G is now gone. The damage to the Knight Order and Hunters we have called in has been minimal. Although it is trivial, we will thoroughly wee you in the town. Of course, the reward is also ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No¡­¡­ We will head out soon.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    At Arnold¡¯s words, the eyes of the Mayor, the other citizens in the room, and the Members behind him, were wide opened.


    Let alone small towns or viges, it is not that othen that a town asrge as G gives a whole reception for someone. It also led to great honor for a Hunter.


    It was sure that Arnold would have epted the offer in normal times, but with the taunt from ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡·, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rx even with all that hospitality.


    Given ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· attitude, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· shouldn¡¯t expect to be pursued by Arnold and hispanions. Even if they were aware of it, they are not on guard.


    And people called this being careless. Arnold must make him regret his affront against him and the ¡¶Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist (Fallen Mist)¡·.


    But however, even if they didn¡¯t remove any trace behind them, the tracking will be more and more difficult as time goes on.


    With one more push at the bewildered Mayor, Arnold says.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ But I have things I must do. I can¡¯t stay for too long.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha! That¡¯s what happens when you want to go after Cry! You will take on the full brunt of his bad luck!


    After the Fire Nation ?Spirit Attacked and the Lightning Spirit, what next! Water, Earth and Air? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Absolute Shadow: In case you don¡¯t remember it¡¯s Zetsu Ei in Japanese (Like Mikoto in Danmachi!)

 Chapter 120，Part2: 2 - A Certain Vacation ④

    <h4>Chapter120£¬Part2: 2 - A Certain Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Chapter 120 A Certain Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    While the Mayor was surprised, he managed to not show his anger by opening his eyes and looked at Arnold.


    ¡°I-I understand¡­¡­ A Level 7 Hunter doesn¡¯t have time to rest. By any chance, are you in the middle of a request?¡±


    ¡°A¡­¡­ Arnold-san, it isn¡¯t safe to keep pursuing them with the current status of our Party. Three of us almost died, they will need, at least, a day or two to rest their body ¨D¨D We are also out of supplies and our equipment is in tatters. Even the members who are safe can¡¯t get rid of their fatigue so easily.¡±


    Reported Hay in a hushed voice.


    An horde of Orcs and a Fire Spirit ¨D¨D The Fire Spirit had caused extensive damage to Arnold and his Party, who was still exhausted from their battle in the town of n.


    The carriage they purchased when they came to the Imperial Capital was half destroyed and the horse that was pulling it was already dead. Their armors were also in tatters, it was already difficult to simply travel, let alone fight strong enemies.


    Perhaps because he misunderstands the purpose of Arnold and hispanions, the Mayor says with a serious look on his face.


    ¡°We will do our best to help you out too. If you need anything, we will make arrangements for it.¡±


    He was now pondering.


    He was grateful for the mayor¡¯s proposition but aside from replenishing the supplies, repairing armors is a pain. The carriage they just bought in the Imperial Capital was aplete wreck, and the horse that was used as a decoy in their fight is also dead, so they need to buy a new one.


    Complete maintenance would be difficult and time-consuming in a town of this size. The deception we used in the town of n won¡¯t work here.


    Arnold was silent for a while, strongly clicked his tongue and then looked back at hispanions. His bitter expression made hispanions take a step back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Damn. Three days ¨D¨D No, do it in two days. Hay, make the arrangements. Gather more supplies. Prepare arger carriage ¨D¨D And buy a horse with a higher rank. Next time¡­¡­¡­¡­ We will finish this.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh!¡±


    ¡°No matter where you run, I will definitely hunt you down and make you pay for what you have done so far.¡±


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·, who despite meeting eye-to-eye with me, turned his back to me as if he wasn¡¯t interested.


    And ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡·, who uttered insults at Arnold and hispanions when they were exhausted in the middle of a public.


    After two fierce battles, Arnold Hale¡¯s will to fight remains undiminished.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡ºMaster is God. Master doesn¡¯t overlook the weak and those in trouble. That¡¯s why, if you follow ces where there is trouble, you will find Master. Do you understand?¡»


    I have no idea what you are talking about. Said Ruda, at that time when she heard the words of her ¡ºFriends¡», who had spoken in a matter-of-fact manner, but with an extraordinary passion.


    But now, Ruda somehow understands what she meant.


    ¡°Lightning¡­¡­ Spirit¡­¡­? What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°The cause is currently under investigation. But, that person left about two days ago.¡±


    A young soldier, who was in charge of the town gate, looked at Ruda with a mysterious expression.


    It¡¯s the real thing. A real troublemaker. And ording to the story, a nasty guy who passed it off to other people.


    When I heard of the ¡ºInfinite Trials¡» I was surprised, but it was something terrible. When I first met him at ¡¶Footsteps of the Beginning (First Step)¡· recruitment hall, I was surprised at his unlikely appearance, but if it was intentional ¨D¨D Even if the purpose was to train ¨D¨D Cry Andrich must be a demon in human skin.


    ¡°Right¡­¡­ Have you heard about their destination?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t registered¡­¡­ Well, it isn¡¯t umon for Hunter to not register it.¡±


    Did we miss each other¡­¡­ Moreover their destination is unknown. It would have been easy if I could catch him at the first town, but it¡¯s not going to happen, is it?


    Ruda received a request from the Branch Manager just as she was examining the request board.


    The reason I was given the letter was because I had the minimum level ofpetence and trust, and I knew Cry¡¯s face ¨D¨D And finally, because I had a small amount of experience adventuring with Cry.


    At first, I wondered why me, but the reward of just delivering a letter was so extraordinary that I couldn¡¯t believe it, and there was no reason to not take it.


    Originally, letter delivery is a request that is asionally issued from time to time. As it requires a certain amount of trust in the Hunter who receives it as a prerequisite, Ruda had never received one, but if it is a request you receive when you are traveling, it is an incredibly beneficial request when you think about it.


    Still, it would be difficult if you also need to look for the receiver, but this time, I know where they are going. It was Count dys¡¯ territory. After that, all we need to do now is to contact the department that controls the town¡¯sings and goings, and follow their footsteps.


    It was supposed to be a simple request. However, arriving at the first town, and this was already doubtful.


    Normally, a Spirit, something that seldom appears in human settlement, had attacked the town. Even if it was already over, it isn¡¯t a very pleasant story to hear.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    While I was frowning and seriously thinking about whether this was an rm bell ringing because of my intuition as a Thief or it was just an illusion, a voice called out from behind me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What, we just missed each other. Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    With a slightly higher tone, I sigh deeply.


    This time, Ruda wasn¡¯t the only one who received the request. Coincidentally, a Party that happened to be looking at the request board at the same time as me also received the request.


    It wasn¡¯t umon for a solo to have a temporary Party, but when that member is the same one as the one who was with you thest time you had the terrible experience at the ¡¾White Wolf Den¡¿, it was understandable to feel a little pressured.


    Without looking particrly offended, Gilbert Bush stepped in front of Ruda and asked the young soldier in a loud voice.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ Then ¨D¨D Hey, do you know if there are any towns nearby with some troubletely? A ce where a Level 8 Hunter would stop by.¡±


    ¡°Wait a sec, don¡¯t act on your own.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Tino say so? I don¡¯t have the ability to track them. Because our Party specialized in capturing Shrines!¡±


    Even though I told them that I was enough by myself, why did they have toe with me?


    Seeing Gilbert¡¯s Party Members approaching apologetically, Ruda sighed deeply. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Press F in thement for the dead horses¡­ They didn¡¯t deserve this. (That¡¯s why you take a tinum horse to pull a carriage!)


    Ruda I think you will need backup if you want to follow Cry!


    And the official Volume 1 of Strange Grief is finally out! But I¡¯m still waiting for the printed version on Amazon because I live in Europe¡­


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 121，Part1: 1 - Heart Pounding Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter121£¬Part1: 1 - Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 121 Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    In this world, there are dangerous ces that you should refrain from entering as much as possible.


    Treasure Hunters tend to forget, but for a normal traveler, mountains and forests that are not under the control of the country are at the top of the list.


    In mountains and forests that are inessible to humans, there are an abundance of foods and valuable resources that could be harvested and sold at a high price if you bring it back to a town. However, there are dangers that can outweigh these advantages. There is a reason why those items will be sold at a high price when they are avable.


    It was because of the Monsters. Harsh terrain and carnivorous wildlife were also troubling, but they paled inparison to the threat Monsters posed.


    Compared to easily essible ins, mountains and forests that are far from a town and humans reach, possess troublesome Monsters that would immediately be a target for subjugation if they were found near human settlements. Those Monsters have created their own ecosystem.


    In addition, studies have also shown that at earth veins, which are the pathways for Mana Material, often pass under mountains and forests, and that tend to make the Monsters living there grow more powerful than theirmon counterpart.


    Garest Mountains exist within the territory of the Empire, but were and that wasrgely untouched.


    The road that barely exists anymore was built a long time ago and has not been maintained for a long time, it was barely wide enough for a carriage to pass.


    Compared to the maintained roads, the ground is uneven and just by sitting still in the carriage, you can tell that this road is the kind of road you would call a bad road.


    In the midst of the violent vibrations, I wondered if this road would eventually disappear too, as I thought to myself while running away from reality.


    Outside the carriage, there were a lot of angry shouts. I can¡¯t see the scene outside the carriage because the curtains were closed, but I can tell that they were fighting against a Monster.


    I heard the cry and the scream of a mysterious Monster and the carriage shook greatly. The horse neighed and a metallic sound ovepped it.


    Liz sloppilyid t on her back, rubbed her exposed stomach and smile without any tension.


    ¡°Neeee nee, Cry-chan. What should I say to them next? Isn¡¯t there any good provocation? One that makes you want to fly here right away! Let¡¯s think of one together?¡±


    ¡­¡­ Incidentally, Treasure Hunters tend to forget the dangers of forests and mountains because ¨D¨D They are always exploring one of the most dangerous ces in the world, even more dangerous than mountains and forests, Treasure Shrines.


    Compared to Phantoms that appear almost infinitely and even when it was defeated, they leave nothing behind in most cases, Monsters that were certain to leave corpses and fleshes behind when they were defeated are probably better for your purse. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t understand their logic behind it, but I think one isn¡¯t better than the other, and we should be wary of both of them.


    I changed my gaze from Liz, who was *gorogoro*id on her back and rolling around without paying any attention to what was going on outside, to Sytry, who was sitting next to me.


    ¡°Err, well¡­¡­ Is that, is the outside fine?¡±


    ¡°I think there are no problems. Their sses are still low. Do you have any concerns about it?¡±


    Sytry, who was sitting peacefully and smiling with her hands on her knees, looked thoughtful for a moment, but soon answered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eeeh. No, in that case it is good¡­¡­¡±


    While nodding usibly, I frowned.


    A few hours after changing course. I was immediately suspicious of having made a bad choice.


    ¡­¡­ This road¡­ Isn¡¯t there too many Monsters?


    Tino, who should have been able to understand my feelings, had fallen on her knees andid her face down since the beginning of the first battle, and is now only trembling when there is a vibration from the carriage and doesn¡¯t even look at me.


    The constant sounds of battle and screams is neither ttering nor good for your mental health. Just pretending that I was fine, was the most I could do.


    The Garest Mountains seemed to be more inhabited by Monsters than I had imagined.


    The carriage oftenes to an abrupt halt, and from the shouts and screamsing from the outside, I can tell that the three people escorting us wasn¡¯t enough.


    However, I had at least expected that Monsters would appear in the mountains and forests. But, it seemed that there were more than expected, but well, I had also expected such a possibility.


    For me, the most unexpected thing is ¨D¨D.


    I looked at Liz, who was *gorogoro* rolling around and sticking her cheeks next to my knee as if she wanted to be pampered.


    I looked at Sytry, who was reading a book while smiling.


    I looked at Tino, who had entered into her world while holding her knees.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Neee, why aren¡¯t you guys fighting?


    No matter how many escorts you have hired, it was clear that they weren¡¯t enough. And Liz was definitely stronger than the escorts. Sytry was a rearguard, but it didn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t fight.


    I took the mountain road over a road with Arnold in it because I thought that if those girls were here, my safety would be guaranteed.


    The usual Liz would never have stayed still when there was all those noises outside the carriage.


    When I was wondering when she would go out, I lost the timing to point this out. Was there any reason for this?


    The carriage swings loudly again, and you could hear a faint cursory scream from outside.


    ¡­¡­ I have been thinking about it for a while now, but ck-san and his friends¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t they a little bit pitiful.


    Even if there was some kind of intent behind it, it was very ufortable for me, as I am a person withmon sense.


    But if there was no one talking about it, doesn¡¯t that mean that I am the only one who doesn¡¯t understand the situation?


    I hesitate a little, but I gather my resolve and check with Sytry. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Happy new year and thanks for reading!


    It¡¯s already the end of the year, thank you for following my trantion! Let¡¯s hope 2021 will be a better year and more chapter to read!


    And Cry, they aren¡¯t doing anything because you order them not to, did you forget?


    Will Cry leave all the battle to ck, White and Gray? Will he finally understand why Liz, Sytry and Tino are not fighting?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Neeee nee: Sfx for something like ¡°hey heyyy¡±.

 Chapter 121，Part2: 2 - Heart Pounding Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter121£¬Part2: 2 - Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 121 Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­ Neee, Sytry. It is about the situation outside¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I think it is very efficient to be able to test the performance of the three people together! As expected of Cry-san!¡±


    With a shy smile, Sytry responded with a disarrayed answer.


    Maybe her attitude is correct for an Alchemist, and her pursuit of efficiency is mind-boggling, but I think it is just too much.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It may be their job, but¡­¡­ What if they died?¡±


    ¡°? Etto¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    It is true that a Hunter is always next to the death door, but our situation was a little different.


    As Sytry was confused she thought for a few seconds, put a finger on her lips and tilted her head.


    ¡°Look for¡­¡­¡­¡­ The next one?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t understand what I meant¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­? I-I am sorry. Umh¡­¡­ By any chance, did you have any other use for it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I remove my gaze from Sytry who showed her unique sensitivity and looked at Liz, who was *gorogoro* lying and rolling around.


    Clear, pale pink irises, looked up at me with curiosity. She was dressed in her usualbat outfit, and on her swinging legs, her ¡ºRise to Heaven (Highest Roots)¡» which she always wear, shined a little bit.


    ¡°What? Looking at me so much¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah, do you want to pat my stomach? Hereee.¡±


    .


    Liz showed me her exposed, suntanned skin while tracing it with her fingertips¡­¡­ I am not going to pat you.


    I straightforwardly asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You know, Liz, don¡¯t you want to fight?¡±


    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Of course I want to fight? It is nice to lie down, but this makes my body grow dull.¡±


    Then why ¨D¨D


    Lizid down, lifted her head up a little, put it on myp andughed.


    ¡°But¡­¡­ I will endure it. No violence, right? Aren¡¯t I a good girl? Neee, aren¡¯t I a good girl? A good girl, right?¡±


    ¡­¡­ I see. I now remember what I said a few days ago.


    No, I certainly prohibited violence. Training was prohibited.


    But, you know,¡­¡­ It was to enjoy your vacation ¨D¨D I invited Liz and the others because I wanted to travel with them, but half of the reason was also for them to be an escort.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, well, it is an exception when you are dealing with Monster, you know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡±


    Liz stared in wonder.


    My decision to prohibit violence, is in this case a prohibition to resort to violence when dealing against humans.


    Or rather, what I wanted to prohibit was, to put it simply ¨D¨D Fighting. Don¡¯t pick a fight with regr citizens, Hunters or your disciple, was what I said you know.


    I truly want you to enjoy your vacation, and it is also true that I don¡¯t want? you to do anything dangerous, but I don¡¯t think it is fair to stay leisurely in the carriage when the group of escort you hired are being under attack and (probably) outnumbered.


    Not only Liz, but Sytry also, was unusually looking at me with a nk look.


    No, maybe I didn¡¯t use enough words to say it, but if you usemon sense¡­¡­ Hmmm? Did Liz think I said to not resist even if she were attacked by Monsters? There¡¯s no way I would. What kind of y is that?


    Tino raised her head cautiously and kept staring at me. I put away my own ws aside and said in a badass manner.


    ¡°Defeating Monsters isn¡¯t violence. It is an extermination. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    As if to prove that my words were right, the carriage came to a stop and shook drastically. Liz¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°!! Cry-chan, I love you! I¡¯m offfff!¡±


    Maybe she had endured too much, she even forgot to take Tino with her before jumping out.


    The carriage creaked loudly just from her movement, and it was then followed by a yell that wouldn¡¯t lose to the swearing I heard so far.


    ¡°Hey, you fucking small fries! Stop taking it easy, get out! Just go protect the horses!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cry-san, I am sorry. Looks like Onee-chan¡­¡­¡­¡­ Had umted a lot of anger.¡±


    The sound I hearding from outside bes much more intense than before. I am sure Liz is rampaging as much as she wants.


    Sytry looked a little embarrassed. Weeell, it is also because I gave weird instructions¡­¡­


    ¡°Ehm¡­¡­ Can I also, see the situation outside? I may be able to get some materials¡­¡­ As there are some materials that rarely appear without Cry-san being here.¡±


    ¡°Aaah, sure, of course. Go ahead.¡±


    Sytry bowed and jumped out of the carriage with the same feelings as her Sister.


    Well, now the outside will be quiet soon. When I yawned, I made eye contact with a pale Tino.


    ¡°Master, could it be that¡­¡­ The real thing will begin from now on?¡±


    ¡°? No, there isn¡¯t any real thing happening¡­¡­ Right, Tino really should get some sleep soon. It will be terrible if something were to happen.¡±


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes¡­¡­¡±


    With a quivering voice, Tino closed her eyes while holding her knees.


    Are you sure you want to be in that position? Apparently, Tino has a lot of reservations when she is with me.


    There should have been something in my luggage that can cover her.


    With the constant sounds of battleing from outside as BGM, I put my hands on my luggage that was piled up in a corner.


    However, what exactly are materials that rarely appear without me being here¡­¡­?


    In the end, Liz and the others didn¡¯t return to the carriage until the sun had set and Sytry had decided on a good ce to camp. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Best wishes and happy new year! Thanks for continuing to read Strange Grief!


    Sorry for not updatingst saturday, I was procrastinating because, you know, new year¡­


    Finally they can start to fight against Monsters. Will it be as Tino predicted, from now on, things getting real?


    Will the Fire and Lightning Spirit appear together to face of against Cry? Or will Arnold seed to catch up to him first? Or will Arnold face a Dragon this time? XD


    Everything is possible with Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 122，Part1: 1 - Heart Pounding Vacation ③

    <h4>Chapter122£¬Part1: 1 - Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 122 Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The carriage stopped, I waited until I heard that it was fine to go outside and stepped on the ground for the first time in a few hours.


    The sun was setting, the world was dimly lit and the moon was shining brightly in the twilight vermillion sky.


    We could hear the sound of a river flowing down nearby. This was probably a ce where travelers used to cross the Garest Mountains. Unlike the surrounding area, trees had been cut down and there was an unnatural open space that was not only enough for us to park our carriage, but also enough to house up to 3 Party to camp here.


    Of course, we are the only guest here today. And it had probably been a while since someone stayed here.


    Sytry, who had been devoting herself into fieldwork with Liz, had her cheeks redden because of her excitement, and raised ck fangs that were about thirty centimeters long and still covered with bits of flesh here and there, as if she was showing off her treasure.


    ¡°Please look at this, Cry-san! These are the fangs of a General-ss Troll! It¡¯s a valuable item that is rarely found even in this vast Garest Mountains! They¡¯re a bunch of rampaging kids and even Hunters have trouble with them, so they rarely appear on the market! Usually, they¡¯re found deep in the forest, but even if it¡¯s an old road, I can¡¯t believe they would attack us. It¡¯s an high-ss product that is OK even if it was either boiled, grilled, or scraped!¡±


    Trolls are a subspecies of Monsters that ranks alongside Orcs, Goblins and Oni1. Trolls have an abnormal huge body, strength and toughness making them one of the most formidable Monster of its subspecies. I didn¡¯t know that they appeared in the Garest Mountains, but those subspecies of Monsters operate in a fairly wide area and trolls¡¯ natural habitat should be the forest, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if we encountered some.


    At her side, Liz raised her arms in a satisfactory manner and stretched her back.


    ¡°Mmmh¡­¡­ Aaah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Haaaa¡­¡­ Enduring everything for this was worth it! Even though there were hardly any Monsters when we were herest time. I knew it, Cry-chan is the best!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, you know¡­¡­ Becausest time we were here, Oni-chan was with us.¡±


    ¡°Anthem-Nii, do stand out¡­¡­ Well, even if Monsters doese out, Luke-chan and I will be fighting over it¡­¡­¡±


    I wonder what you think I did for you to say that¡­¡­


    Said Liz in a happy mood. A few meters away, the three men that Sytry hired were sitting on the ground, half-dead.


    Their expressions were obstructed as they were looking downward, but blood was sticking on their armor and cloak, and their well-trained body didn¡¯t have any strength left. The gap between them and my childhood friends is terrible.


    When Liz and the others just became Hunters, they would go limp after whenever they encounter an ident (Such as the appearance of a powerful enemy, natural disaster, etc¡­), but since when did they start to stop worrying about those things like this?


    And should I feel relieved or sad that my childhood friend has grown up to be so strong?


    ¡°By the way¡­¡­ Onee-chan, you rampaged too much. Don¡¯t make a mess! You will cause trouble for the peopleing after you!¡±


    ¡°Who cares ¡®bout that! The peopleing after us will probably be Arnold, right? This road looks like a road that people rarely pass through, so isn¡¯t it fine? Cry-chan lifted the ban on fighting because he wanted this, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t want this, though¡­¡­¡±


    In the first ce, it is unlikely that Arnold and hispanions will seed in tracking us down. Rather, isn¡¯t it more likely that we will be ambushed in the Imperial Capital¡­¡­ After all, I have to bring back Luke and the others with me, one way or another.


    Despite having a light conversation, Sytry¡¯s hands never stopped working. She started a fire, fed the horses that had been walking all day, and prepared the camp for tonight. Her moving without any pause showed that she was used to doing this on a regr basis.


    However, Liz was most certainly not ying around either. While whistling, she kept an eye on her surroundings, but in the first ce, Sytry doesn¡¯t like people interfering with her work.


    When we were together in the Party, Sytry and Lucia were in charge of setting up the camp, while Luke, Liz and Anthem were in charge of hunting and keeping an eye on the surroundings. I was in charge of making sure that everyone was doing well. ¡­¡­ You could say that I had nothing to do.


    ¡°Cry-san, is Ti-chan¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°She is sleeping. Seems like she was pretty tired.¡±


    She must have hit her limit. It seems that she loses consciousness from time to time, so it is better for her to take a good rest as Sytry and Liz are enough as additional escorts.


    And about her nightmares¡­¡­ I can do nothing about it.


    Sytry smiled as she took out a portable pot and arge knife.


    ¡°Then¡­¡­ It has been a while since we were with Cry-san, so I am going to make something copious. I just got my hands on a lot of materials.¡±


    ¡°True¡­¡­ I missed this a little¡­¡­¡±


    Until we added Eliza into the Party as a new Member, Sytry was the only one who was able to cook among us.


    Sytry¡¯s cooking is excellent. It wasn¡¯t like that at first, but she quickly became very good at it.


    The seasonings are something you can buy in a store and the ingredients are animals hunted on the spot or wild nts picked around¡­¡­ But, how do I say this, it really suits my taste. Since I don¡¯t leave the Imperial Capital that much, I didn¡¯t have a lot of chances to eat it, but it might have been worth it to go outside of the Imperial Capital just to be able to feast on her cooking.


    Somehow, I felt deeply moved and sighed while squinting my eyes.


    Before we had established a n ¨D¨D When I was adventuring with them as their Party Leader, I was always about to die because of the stress of dealing with Monsters and Phantoms, harsh environments and Treasure Shrines.


    But still, if you tell me if I only had bad memories about it, it would be wrong. I was so talentless that nothing could hide it, but at that time, Cry Andrich was ¨D¨D Certainly a Hunter.


    By doing this, I can remember the days when we were adventuring together, as if it was yesterday.


    I was nostalgic for a while, but then I realized that Sytry was watching me, so I scratched my cheek and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ As I am just standing there. I will go fetch some water.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes. Please.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Cry-chan. I¡¯m going too! Maybe we can catch some fish, right?¡±


    Liz quickly hugged my arm.


    Sytry sighed in resignation at her sister, who hadn¡¯t changed at all since the old days.


    ¡ì


    After a few minutes of walking towards the smell of water, the view opened and revealed arge river.


    Water is important for people, animals and Monsters. Without water, no living thing can survive. The only exception are the illusions from the past ¡ºPhantoms (Illusions)¡».


    ¡°Yattaaa! So beautiful¡­¡­ After all, this is what being a Hunter should be.¡±


    Liz widened her eyes and happily looked around the riverside. Perhaps the timing was right, there weren¡¯t any Monsters in sight.


    The river flow was much slower than what I had expected. As the sun went down, the water surface was glittering as it reflected the dark night and bright moon.


    ¡°Does the water look okay?¡±


    ¡°Un! Looks like there are lots of fish!¡±


    Even if it looked beautiful, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the water is drinkable. A Hunter who had absorbed enough Mana Material won¡¯t get a stomachache so easily, but it isn¡¯t the case for me.


    When Liz replied cheerfully at my question with her eyes shining, she stepped into the water without any hesitation.


    We were at the top of the mountain. The water temperature should be low, but that won¡¯t make a Hunter falter.


    As if she was feeling good, Liz stretched out her arms.


    ¡°So coooold¡­¡­ As I¡¯ve got some blood on me, I¡¯m going to take a small dip!¡±


    She started to take off her clothes right in front of me.


    She threw the armor that was protecting her arms to the riverside and put her hands behind her back without any hesitation. She removed her clothes, which was initially only covering her chest, unbuckled her belt, raised her legs and threw off her short pants. Under the moonlight, Liz¡¯s beautiful skin (Although I can only see her back) was exposed. All that remained on her was a pair of ck underwear that was covering a small area on her back.


    She took off her clothes so naturally. No matter how much of a Hunter you are, you are still a girl, so you should be a little more modest. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Of course, there are some rare monstersing out when you are with Cry! Looks like it is time for Sytry to restock her supplies of rare materials!


    And woow, who would have thought that we would have Liz¡¯s fanservice here! Need pic! XD


    And it is nice to see a protagonist who isn¡¯t flustering everywhere and doesn¡¯t know where to look.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Oni: An Ogre-like creature in japanese folklore demon.

 Chapter 122，Part2: 2 - Heart Pounding Vacation ③

    <h4>Chapter122£¬Part2: 2 - Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Chapter 122 Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Without hesitation, her finger went to her back ¨D¨D Touched the hook of her ck underwear that still remained and stopped.


    It was a bitte, but I hurriedly warned her.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Liz, it¡¯s improper.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eeeeh,e on. It¡¯s only Cry-chan and me, no?¡±


    What kind of rtionship do we have? Certainly I know Liz very well, to the point that I want to say that she was too unreserved with me.


    If you want to wash off the blood on you, you can leave it on you. I didn¡¯te here to see Liz striptease.


    As I was wondering how to stop her, Liz suddenly turned her face towards me and smiled.


    ¡°But¡­¡­ I think I will refrain today. It¡¯s a little embarrassing to take it off while being watched, and it is an adventure we are having in awhile.¡±


    She shyly, but at the same time with a somewhat charming expression, moved her hands up, untied her hair, and her pink-blonde hair hid her back.


    Before I could say anything, she dove into the water.


    Apparently the water wasn¡¯t that deep, Liz spun around while the water was submerging her up to just below her chest.


    ¡°Cry-chan too,e join me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I have to get some water¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ Too bad¡­¡­ I¡¯ll get some fish then!¡±


    Liz vigorously dove into the water. Her legs, which even at a time like this, still had her ¡ºRise to Heaven¡» on her, draw a parab in the air.


    ¡­¡­ I guess Liz was a little more mature than when we were little.


    While having an indescribable feeling, I dipped the water bottle I had received from Sytry into the water.


    ¡ì


    I had a lifelong debt to pay.


    Weakness is a sin for a Hunter who works in a Party, one person mistake can lead to everyone¡¯s life or death. But Liz and the others never made me feel that way. And after I stopped adventuring with them, they never seriously questioned me about it.


    This was the reason why I can still remember the events we had as barely fun incidents. Even the seemingly uncaring Liz was thinking about me.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s fun when we are with Cry-chan¡­¡­ I¡¯m d I came¡­¡­¡±


    I sat down by the riverside andbed Liz¡¯s lush hair that had absorbed water with my hands. The wet hair I was touching with my right hand had a strange weight, but her hair was so smooth that you wouldn¡¯t believe that she had fierce fights on a daily basis. Whenever my finger touched her scalp, Liz¡¯s body, which was soaked in water up to her stomach, trembled a little.


    ¡°Un, it¡¯s fine. There isn¡¯t any stain. The blood seems to havee off.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. If there was a strange smell, I may make a mistake in case of an emergency¡­¡­¡±


    She said in a very rxed and sweet voice.


    I have aplished my goal, but it feels like a shame to go back immediately. I am not Liz¡¯ boyfriend or something more, but ¨D¨D Liz didn¡¯t say that we should head back, and it is good to do things like this sometimes.


    The silence wasn¡¯t hard to bear. A nature that had been untouched for such a long time is so beautiful that you will never get tired of looking at it.


    As we were both looking at the water, Liz suddenly said in a serious voice.


    ¡°Cry-chan¡­¡­¡­¡­ You know, I will be a stronger Hunter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaah, I know.¡±


    I think you are already a strong enough Hunter, but there was a strong determination behind her words.


    Strong, not self-conceited, never neglecting to study, and beautiful.


    Liz is feared in the Imperial Capital, but at the same time, she had many fans. Within her, there is something outstanding, something that can win people hearts and minds.


    When I stood up, Liz looked back at me. Her ckce underwear, which hid her chest and lower body at a minimum, was exposed in front of me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look at it, but Liz smiled without saying anything about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Thank you, Cry-chan. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been alone together¡­¡­ It was really fun.¡±


    asionally, Liz wants a peaceful moment.


    Maybe, she was trying to regain something that was lost when she became a Hunter.


    ¡°Will you,e with me again?¡±


    Of course.


    I have a lifelong debt to pay. I was definitely one of the reasons why Liz and the others had to rush to be so strong. Had I been as talented as they were, they would have been more stronger and more ¡ºRightful¡».


    But, my lifelong debt wasn¡¯t the only reason why I wanted to be with them.


    Weeell, rather than me going with them, this time it was Liz and the others who came with me, but that¡¯s not the right time to say it.


    Just as I was about to reply to an embarrassed Liz with my usual smile, her expression that had been sparkling in front of me, clouded over.


    She grumpily frowned and said in an using tone.


    ¡°Cry-chan¡­¡­¡­¡­ You know, I had to gather all my courage to ask you out. It was a nice atmosphere, right? No matter what¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t this too mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡±


    Even though there was no wind, out of nowhere, I heard the eerie sound of trees and leaves rustling and scraping against each other. I quickly checked the surroundings, but there was no sign of any Monsters.


    ¡°Sure, I was wondering about it. Why would a bunch of Trolls, which normally live deep in the forest, showed up in such arge number at a ce like this?¡±


    Liz grabbed her hair and squeezed the water out.


    ¡°Why there weren¡¯t any Monsters near the riverside. Why it was so quiet. I did think about it.¡±


    She attached her gauntlet on her still wet body and put on her clothes and pants.


    ¡°But you know, isn¡¯t this timing too mean? Neee, I know Cry-chan¡¯s method, but isn¡¯t this way too mean?¡±


    I can hear the sound of something crawling through the gaps between the trees. The sound was getting closer and closer.


    It¡¯s something big. I know because of my experience. At a time like this, at a timing like this, what always appears is a troublesome Monster.


    What¡¯s going to happen? As I stood there in confusion, Liz said with a sullen look on her face.


    ¡°Definitely¡­ You will definitely make it up to me.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Of course something will show up when the mood is right! What will show up?


    But now that I think of it, Liz took a dip in the water Cry fetched! So leeeewd! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 123，Part1: 1 - Heart Pounding Vacation ④

    <h4>Chapter123£¬Part1: 1 - Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 123 Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Liz stood in front of me as if to protect me and picked up a stone lying on the ground.


    Her line of sight was looking at the depths of the forest at the other side of the river. I also squinted my eyes and looked over there, but I could only see the darkness and nothing else.


    But, while I didn¡¯t know what was going on, I was sure that something was happening.


    Even I, whose Hunter¡¯s instincts are dull, can clearly feel the presence of something disturbing. From my experience so far, there are only a limited number of troubles that can ur in this kind of situation.


    It was either a Monster or a Phantom. And moreover, judging from Liz¡¯s expression ¨D¨D It was probably one notpatible with Liz, one where physical attacks aren¡¯t very effective.


    Even High-Level Hunters who had extraordinary powers have their strengths and weaknesses. This is why you are in a Party, they are here to cover those parts for you.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Argh! This feeling, I haven¡¯t felt this way in a long time!¡±


    Said Liz in a grumpy mood. It wasn¡¯t my fault but I feel a little sorry about it.


    The fact that Liz, who always has the tendency to be reckless and rush head first, hasn¡¯t immediately jumped at him, suggests that the other side is a very tough opponent.


    We weren¡¯t here because someone put on a request. If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t deal with a Monster that I wasn¡¯t good at, moreover with a handicap called me.


    And, unusually this time ¨D¨D We weren¡¯t in a situation where we were surrounded.


    While keeping my eyes fixed on the depths of the forest, I said in her ears.


    ¡°Liz, we are running away. There¡¯s no point in fighting it.¡±


    I have ¡ºBarrier Rings (Safe Rings)¡» but Liz doesn¡¯t.


    Barrier Rings basically only protect the user. In fact, if you push it to its limit, you can extend the range of the barrier, but will you still need to get in close contact to protect other people.


    ¡°We can escape, right?¡±


    ¡°Eeeeeh¡­¡­ Wasn¡¯t violence not violence if it was against Monster, no?¡±


    ¡­¡­ It isn¡¯t my fault that a monster appeared. I am sure Liz understood that, but it didn¡¯t mean that she agreed with it. Looks like she is very upset that the mood earlier had been disturbed by it.


    Instead of facing the monster, I tried to persuade Liz who was sulking.


    ¡°Well, you know¡­¡­¡­¡­ It depends on the time and ce. I have said it many times, but this time I am nning to refrain from fighting as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s toote for an exnation noooooooooow!!¡±


    Liz took a big swing and threw the stone.


    The stone flew. Theunch left a loud sound and the strong impact shook my entire body. The stone threw from the slender arms of a High-Level Hunter drew a straight line and hit a tree on the other side of the river.


    The tree, which wasn¡¯t particrly thin, snapped and fell. If it was against a regr Monster, this mean of attack is perfectly usible.


    Are you nning to fight¡­¡­?


    Liz looked back at me who had squinted at her roar.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mmmh, if that¡¯s what you want, Cry-chan, let¡¯s run? I¡¯m a little worried about Ti, but Syt is also here, I think we will somehow be able to handle it.¡±


    Somehow¡­ Be able to handle it, is it?


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go? What I did just now wouldn¡¯t even slow that thing down.¡±


    Liz walked next to me in a nonchnt manner. I take her right hand.


    Her steps stopped. She should have been in the water until a moment ago, but her skin is smooth to the touch and extremely hot. When I squeezed her hand with all my might, Liz squeezed back with little force.


    The tree rustling sound doesn¡¯t stop. Even though there was no wind I couldn¡¯t hear the monster cry, I could only feel its strong pressure.


    ¡°Cry-chan¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I will use my right hand when we are running, so grab my left hand instead?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okayyy¡±


    I changed the hand I was holding. I can feel her body heat. It¡¯s alright, I have Liz with me. I also have Barrier Rings.


    As usual, without showing it on my face, I started to pray to god, and Liz finally showed a small smile, pulled my hand and ran off.


    ¡ì


    ¡°Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­¡­ Aaah¡­ I feel like I have been holding your hand like this before too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ What¡¯s wrong? Saying this out of the bluuue!¡±


    After the sound of trees falling, an impact shook the ground. As I was in the middle of running away from reality, Liz wasughing and her eyes were shining while holding my hand.


    Nothing was left in our way after we ran through. There were only just a bunch of trees that had been cruelly cut down and ovepping on top of each other, making a simple barricade.


    The one who cut down the trees wasn¡¯t the monster but Liz. I don¡¯t know how useful it will be but it is better than nothing.


    Every time she made arge swing with her right arm, a small object was thrown and the trees on either side fell down.


    It has been a while since I saw her use ¡ºThat¡». And I have seen it many times ¨D¨D But even from a close distance, it was like she was using some sort of magic.


    Actually, Liz¡¯s ¡ºRise to Heaven (Highest Roots)¡» isn¡¯t a weapon. Her weapon is her right arm.


    ¡°Doing things like this, is unexpectedly, pretty thrilling and funnn! Usually, all you need to do is run to run away!¡±


    Indeed, if Liz had been alone, she would have been able to escape by simply running away.


    I am dragging her feet. Behind us, there wasn¡¯t any sound of it pursuing us, but its presence was still there.


    I wonder if there is anything that I can do too¡­¡­ At that moment, my eyes caught sight of the ¡ºDancing Glow (Mirage Form)¡» that I was wearing in my right hand which Liz used to pull me.


    It was a Relic Treasure that I had just acquired, it allows me to freely create illusion within a meter. It wasn¡¯t useful during a battle, but it might be able to stop it in its tracks. No, there is no doubt that it will be better than doing nothing. At least it should be able to draw its attention.


    What should I create ¨D¨D I desperately think while running.


    Monsters are also living beings, it won¡¯t probably attack something stronger than itself.


    From a simple look, both Liz and I look fragile. Due to that, we are often targeted. This assant might not have attacked if he had been facing Anthem.


    There was a limit to the size of the illusion I can create. I made a quick decision and created the most terrifying thing I saw during thest few days ¨D¨D I created an illusion of Arnold.


    An illusion of an angry Arnold emerged from the darkness of the night.


    Liz, who had been running while checking behind her, opened her eyes at the illusion that appeared out of thin air.


    ¡°!? Ha¡­¡­ Hahahahaha¡­¡­ What¡¯s that!? Cry-chan, it¡¯s so funny! It¡¯s perfect!¡±


    ¡°Haaa¡­ haaa¡­¡­? I was in a rush, so I could only remember his face.¡±


    It was Arnold¡¯s head that was projected into the darkness. Moreover, perhaps because his scary face was the most memorable, only the front was made with precision, while the back of his head had no hair on it.


    Apparently, I still didn¡¯t have enough training¡­¡­ Even though I could recreate Eva or Liz in no time.


    Arnold¡¯s floating head in the middle of a dark night was straight from a horror show, but there wasn¡¯t any reaction from the other side. There wasn¡¯t any scream or sign of it stopping.


    While running, I turned his head and I made him face us. Liz wasughing hysterically while running.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is he shy? I think it¡¯s pretty well done.¡±


    At least, his face is well made. But the body part is, well¡­¡­


    ¡°Hahahahahahahahaha. Yes, indeed. That¡¯s perfect! Next time, when we meet, we should definitely show it! I¡¯m sure he will be happy!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ No way.¡±


    I can already see how he will react to it. Why should I go out of my way to make him angry.


    ¡ì


    Thanks to me running desperately, we reached the camp without it catching up to us.


    My heart was *bakubaku* pounding like crazy. It has been a while since I ran so desperately.


    Sytry-chan greeted us with a gentle smile. The luggages that had been on the ground earlier had disappeared, and only the bonfire was shining brightly.


    Perhaps the horses had sensed the presence of a Monster, the horses tied to the carriage began to neigh noisily.


    I apologize for bringing trouble to you even though all I did was to just fetch some water.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­ Sorry, Sytryy. We have to run.¡±


    ¡°It has been a while, but I was prepared. We are ready to go at any time. Ah, thank you for the water. I will take care of the bottle of water.¡±


    She took the bottle of water from my hand and got into the carriage.


    I had wondered why the luggage wasn¡¯t there, but did she feel the sign of trouble?ing from this distance¡­¡­ As usual.


    I grabbed Sytry¡¯s hand, who had gotten on the carriage first and pulled me into the carriage.


    The first thing I saw was Tino, who was sitting upright and confused. Apparently, the noise had woken her up.


    Without entering the carriage, Liz climbed on top of it and shouted.


    ¡°Syt, it¡¯s your favorite ¡ºPote Drakos (Lost Giant Demon)¡»! Did you call it here just to make your guess true?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t call it! If someone did call it, it would be Cry-san!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t me either¡­¡­ <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Cry, did you want to make the monsterugh by making a bald Arnold XD


    Too bad Liz isn¡¯t strong enough to make an air sh by just swinging her hand that would have been awesome!


    And as expect, they think that it was Cry who called for the monster, but who would have thought that it was the exact same monster Sytry said in so many previous chapter, but sadly I don¡¯t even know what to expect, is it a giant monster like a troll or a non flying dragon or even a drake because it had drakos which looks like draco in his name? In my mind I vote for a drake like in FFX


    Will they seed to escape or will they at the end have to face it!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 123，Part2: 2 - Heart Pounding Vacation ④

    <h4>Chapter123£¬Part2: 2 - Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Chapter 123 Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The carriage began to move at a tremendous pace.


    When Sytry leaned out of the window and only let her upper body out, she pulled a potion from her waist, removed the cap and threw it at the fire.


    The bottle of potion *kurukuru* spined in the air while spraying liquid all around and flew into the bonfire.


    For a moment, sounds disappeared. The impact shook the entire carriage and my body floated for a moment. I hold Sytry, who fell backward due to the impact.


    The darkness cleared out and hot air came in. I released Sytry and, in a hurry, took a peek at the outside from the window.


    The forest was burning. The me from the bonfire swallowed the sparse trees around it and arge amount of white smoke flowed into the sky.


    The fire was strong, I don¡¯t think it will be naturally put out. It was clearly overkill. If we get caught, we will be criminals. We won¡¯t be found out though.


    While frightened, Tino looked at me with a begging look.


    ¡°Wha¡­ What¡¯s going on, Master¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an explosion potion. It will serve as some diversion.¡±


    I frowned at those unpleasant words.


    Diversion? Just now, did she just say diversion? Does she mean that all this is just good for a diversion? Why is it that I always have to face off against powerful Monsters!


    Sytry continued with a calm face. I envy you so much for always being able to stay calm.


    ¡°At times like this, not having Lucia-chan with us, really makes usck fire power. The fire power is just so different ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°Can we escape?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­ If the Monster is the ¡ºPote Drakos (Lost Giant Demon)¡» as Onee-chan said ¨D¨D We have two means to do it, a right one or a high risk one.¡±


    So you even have two options¡­¡­ And, what kind of Monster is a ¡ºPote Drakos (Lost Giant Demon)¡»?


    Perhaps the horses were desperate, the carriage was moving at a tremendous pace. But, however, the footings weren¡¯t good and the horses were pulling heavy loads, so there was a limit to their speed and stamina. I really regret not taking the tinum horses that Eva had prepared for us.


    Of course, the right thing to do is to do the right way. There is no point in taking risks.


    Perhaps realizing my decision from the look on my face, Sytry *<i>pachin</i>* pped her and said while facing the ceiling.


    ¡°Onee-chan, throw Gray-san! He will be the decoy!¡±


    ¡°Uiii. Good jobbb, see youter if you survive!¡±


    ¡°!? What are yo ¨D¨D Gugaaa ¨D¨D¡±


    !?


    Before I could stop it, there was the sound of something being kicked and a scream ovepping. Perhaps because the carriage became lighter, the speed had slightly increased.


    Sytry added an exnation to Tino, whose face turned pale as she realized what was going on.


    ¡°It is because the ¡ºPote Drakos (Lost Giant Demon)¡» is very tenacious¡­¡­ But they have the habit to torment their prey so escaping from it is easy if you have a decoy. In viges near the habitat of a ¡ºPote Drakos (Lost Giant Demon)¡», there are always fairy tales about fairies seeking a sacrifice. Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡±


    It isn¡¯t interesting at all.


    My palpitations became stronger and an intense dizziness hit me.


    ¡°Sytry!? How could you ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­? No¡­ Ah, there is no need to worry. Risking their lives is one part of their jobs.¡±


    When I red up, Sytry puzzlingly stared at me for a moment and then quickly smiled and said.


    It¡¯s true when you are an escort, you may risk your life, but¡­¡­ Don¡¯t you feel pity? Isn¡¯t your response too t?


    Is it possible, that without me knowing, this is the natural course of action for a First-ss Hunter? If that¡¯s the case ¨D¨D A First-ss Hunter is heartless.


    I am not a Saint either. If there was a time when I encountered an absolutely desperate situation and came the time when I could only, possibly choose between my childhood friends¡¯ life and the escorts I had just hired, I would choose the former without hesitation.


    However, ¨D¨D Right now, there was too little guilt on Sytry¡¯s expression.


    While I was like this, the carriage kept on moving forward.


    I know very well that Sytry isn¡¯t a bad girl, but this is just too cruel.


    From time to time, it is said that a First-ss Hunter will lose his or her humanity in proportion to how strong they be.


    It is a good thing to be strong, but as a person, you can¡¯t lose what¡¯s important. And as a Leader, I had a duty to make sure that Sytry doesn¡¯t be someone worthless like that.


    ¡°I wanted you to use the right method.¡±


    ¡°? Etto¡­¡­ This was the right way, though¡­¡­ Please rest assured, there are two more decoys.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ In that case, let¡¯s choose the high risk method. Stop the carriage. We are picking Gray-san back.¡±


    Even if that will lead to taking risks ¨D I didn¡¯t want Sytry to be someone who would, without hesitation, give up on people. I wouldn¡¯t be able to see their parents in their eyes after they believed in me and allowed us to be Hunters.


    Sytry widely opened her eyes at my serious tone. Her irises, which were the same color as Liz¡¯s, showed a hint of agitation for a moment, but soon her eyes became as kind and as gentle as usual.


    Without asking any questions, she looked up at the carriage¡¯s ceiling and said quickly.


    ¡°Sorry, Onee-chan! I made a bad decision, after all, go pick Gray-san back!¡±


    ¡°Eeeh¡­ It¡¯s really cramped here when he is there¡­¡­ Damnit, such a hassle¡­¡­¡±


    Whileining, Liz jumped down from the carriage.


    With her leg strength, she would easily catch up with the carriage even with a man on her back. There was the possibility that the Monster had already eaten him ¨D¨D But Liz wouldn¡¯t have misread the situation.


    No matter how many times I lived it, when unexpected things happened in session like this, my mind turned into chaos. I lose my sense of reality. It feels as if I was looking at a nightmare.


    Sytry *<i>pekori</i>* bowed her head and apologized in a small voice.


    ¡°I am sorry, Cry-san. That was¡­ I had thought that was a very good move with almost no disadvantages¡­¡­¡±


    I know. Sytry isn¡¯t a bad girl. It¡¯s just that she couldn¡¯t afford it. As she had been standing on the battlefield all her life as a Hunter ¨D¨D No matter how talented one is, it must have been a burden heavy enough to wear one¡¯s heart out.


    ¡°Sytry, it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t want to scold you¡­¡­ I am not one who could do that. But, I want you to remember¡­¡­ Life is precious ¨D¨D It is heavier than most risks.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I should have known how difficult it was to replenish humans ¨D¨D I am sorry. I just thought, if there were three of them, losing one was fine¡­¡­¡±


    I wonder if what I just said had really reached Sytry¡¯s heart?


    I am not talking about the difficulty of replenishing something, but¡­¡­ What replenishment are you talking about?


    The carriage shooked and I heard Liz¡¯s voice. Looks like she sessfully picked him up. Thank god¡­¡­ I am so d.


    When Sytry had confirmed this, she smiled shyly.


    ¡°It has been a while since I have been able to travel with you, Cry-san. Well, while it is embarrassing to say, I may have been too ecstatic. I will be more careful.¡±


    When I am here¡­¡­ Is it not good when you are with me? Will Sytry sacrifice people when I am here with her?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s useless, I can¡¯t gather my thoughts. I will have to calmly think about Sytry¡¯s ethnicity another time. Maybe if she eats delicious food, gets into a hot spring and gets some rest, she might return to her old self.


    ¡°For the time being, what is the high risk method¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Etto¡­¡­ Use Monsters as a decoy instead of using someone. Monsters can¡¯t be controlled, so it isn¡¯t foolproof¡­¡­ But there are plenty of Monsters living around here, so I think it will probably be fine.¡±


    Using Monsters as a decoy, eh¡­¡­ Is it really going to be fine? Well, it is a lot better than abandoning humans.


    As I gulped down my saliva in anxiety, Sytry carefully took out a white potion I had seen the other day ¨D¨D Dangerous Factor. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for the ko-fi Eric! I¡¯ll have an extra chapter ready for Sunday!


    Wow Cry scolded Sytry despite having a debt of over billion Gils XD


    Looks like Cry is the only one who can stop Sytry from killing someone.


    And we still didn¡¯t see the Pote Drakos! I think we all know who will really fight it. XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 124，Part1: 1 - A Certain Vacation ⑤

    <h4>Chapter124£¬Part1: 1 - A Certain Vacation ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 124 A Certain Vacation ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    That battlefield was the most gruesome thing Ruda had ever encountered in all her life as a Hunter.


    Before she knew it, she got off the carriage and looked over the ins.


    Countless piles of Monster corps and a strange smell of burned flesh was drifting in the air. Dozens of soldiers equipped with armored protective helmets were painstakingly collecting the corpses, but there were too many, so it didn¡¯t look like they were progressing.


    Only the area around the road was barely free, but this fact made the gruesomeness of the battlefield even more evident.


    Most of the corpses were Orcs, but there were also some of them that were armed and evenrge size Monsters. Individually, most of their subjugation Levels were rtively low, but even so, the sheer number of them would have been overwhelming. First and foremost, Ruda and the others wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything against them.


    ¡°What on earth could have happened to create such a carnage¡­¡­¡±


    Gilbert was also looking at the destruction in a stunned manner.


    ording to the information obtained at n, the subjugation of the horde of Orcs was still far in the future. No, in the first ce, this level of destruction was clearly not the result of a carefully nned ¨D¨D Multiple people against multiple enemy battle.


    Some of them may have already been cleaned up, but from the corpses that were still left, this number couldn¡¯t be taken on by an ordinary Party. Which means, an evident conclusion could be made.


    This is ¨D¨D The power of a High-Level Hunter¡­¡­?


    Cry had hardly fought in the ¡¾White Wolves¡¯ Den¡¿. So I didn¡¯t really understand, but when you see this scene ¨D¨D I am convinced that he is one of ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡·panions.


    Ruda repressed her agitation and gave a small cough.


    ¡°¡­¡­ We-Well, he is a Level 8, so of course he should be able to do this much¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Right. Looks like we are on the right path¡­¡­ Damn, let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    With a somewhat mortifying face, Gilbert nodded at what Ruda had halfheartedly said.


    ¡ì


    The Town of G was full of life. In our investigation at n, we heard that a g was raised, but we couldn¡¯t even see a shadow of it.


    Overall, there were many Hunters and mercenary-like figures, but there was none of the *piripiri* tense atmosphere peculiar to days before a big battle.


    Everyone, including townspeople and merchants had a rxed look on their faces. There were many stalls near the gate crowded with many people.


    While looking at them, Ruda let out a small sigh.


    ¡°There are no gs¡­¡­? After all, what we saw along the way was the end of the Orcs horde¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­ But why did a battle happen in a ce like that¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t they say that they had built a fort near n?¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­¡­ That¡¯s something you should directly ask him¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Gilbert frowned at Ruda nonchnt words.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What? You aren¡¯t interested, Ruda?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like I was uninterested about it¡­¡­ But right now, the priority is the letter.¡±


    For Ruda, she is more curious to know how he managed to attract an horde of Orcs, who possess intelligence, to the ins. That knowledge might be useful in her future activities as a Hunter and opportunities to learn the technique of High-Level Hunters is valuable.


    But first, I have to fulfill the request.


    The request Ruda received from Gark, the Branch Manager, was to deliver a letter.


    We hade this far based on the little clues we had, but Cry¡¯s movement was very quick. If we don¡¯t catch him quickly, he might end up going to another ce again and if by chance we get caught up in another trial like that time in the ¡¾White Wolves¡¯ Den¡¿, it wouldn¡¯t be funny.


    Sure that adventure allowed me to gain a lot, but I don¡¯t think I want to ever experience it again. For that reason alone, Ruda felt sorry for Tino as she seemed to have been involved in a trial many times.


    And then, Carmine Sayan, the Leader of ¡¶Fire Gale (Crimson me)¡·, the Party Gilbert belongs to ¨D¨D Came back after going to check some information with the department that manages the town.


    He was a young man of the same age as Ruda, but he looked older because of his calm atmosphere. Unlike the small Gilbert, he wore arge, dull-colored armor that seemed very durable.


    Originally, Gilbert, who was the strongest, was the Leader of the Party, but it seemed that he gave up on being the Leader when they rebuilt the Party.


    Carmine said to Gilbert as he approached him with a small run.


    ¡°Gilbert¡­¡­ I went and checked it, but it seemed that no Hunter with his name hade to this town.¡±


    ¡°What?? Isn¡¯t it some kind of mistake?¡±


    ¡°We have a letter of gratitude from the Explorer Association. They won¡¯t lie to us¡­¡­ They shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    The power of the Explorer Association is strong in Zebrudia. Moreover, the request this time involves a noble ¨D¨D Count dys. It is unlikely that the town of G would lie to us.


    However, it would be one thing if he already left, but being told that he hadn¡¯te was unexpected.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then, where did Cry go? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, wait a minute, then who defeated that horde of Orcs?¡±


    I had assumed that Cry had defeated them, but if Cry didn¡¯te here, then someone else must have actually fought against them.


    At Ruda¡¯s question, Carmine folded his arms and nodded broadly.


    ¡°It seems that it was a Party called ¡¶Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist (Fallen Mist)¡·. It is the Hero who, with just 1 Party, had defeated a horde of Orcs and rampaging Monsters saving G.¡±


    ¡¶Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist (Fallen Mist)¡·¡­¡­?


    I looked into my memory, but nothing came out of Ruda¡¯s mind after thinking of his name.


    He is a Hunter who can defeat that number of Monsters, so he must have been a High-Level Hunter, but¡­¡­


    Gilbert frowned and said with a quizzical look on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know them. I should have looked up the names of popr Hunters and Party though¡­¡­ Are they new here?¡±


    ¡°It seems that he is a Hunter who had recentlye from outside the country¡­¡­ It is said that he is a Level 7 with great skills.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Level 7, eh¡­¡­¡­¡­ He is lower than ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·, but he is not bad.¡±


    For some reason, Gilbert repeatedly nodded in a pompous manner at Carmine¡¯s words.


    A Level 7 Hunter. I recently met a Level 8 Hunter (Moreover one who doesn¡¯t look very strong), but I didn¡¯t really understand it, but Level 7 is well within First-ss Hunter category.


    Compared to Ruda who is Level 4, I would say there was a difference as high as the sky is to the earth.


    However, that was not the important thing right now. Ruda¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t a strong Hunter, but Cry Andrich.


    I tried to act while believing in Tino¡¯s words, but I have lost track of him.


    ¡°Aaaah, what should I do¡­¡­ Even though Branch Manager Gark told me to deliver it before he enters dys territory if it was possible¡­¡­¡±


    Of course, Branch Manager Gark probably didn¡¯t expect Ruda and ¡¶Fire Gale (Crimson me)¡· ¨D¨D A Party with an average of less than Level 4 to catch up with a Level 8 like ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·. Moreover, when I received the request, Branch Manager Gark said that it might not be a problem even if he didn¡¯t have it.


    However, it was a painful failure for Ruda, who had hoped to promote herself by sessfullypleting the request.


    Gilbert crossed his arms and said with a mysterious voice.


    ¡°But, does that mean that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· didn¡¯t stop at the town of G when they saw the g raised¡­¡­ No, maybe he didn¡¯t notice it? It is hard to believe that the ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· didn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right. Maybe there have been some circumstances¡­¡­¡±


    The fact that G was in a state of emergency was thoroughly spread at the town of n. It would have been easy to find out about it if he did a little search on it, it was hard to believe that a Level 8 Hunter hadn¡¯t noticed it.


    That means that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· knew that G was in trouble and didn¡¯t enter this town.


    Rather than strange, it was more unnatural. Certification Level is not only a sign of strength, but also to indicate the Level of contribution one had to the country and the society. If he was just a Hunter it would have been fine, but it would be hard to imagine that a Hunter with a proven track record until he became Level 8, wouldn¡¯t stop by to see if the town was in trouble. Even if he didn¡¯t have time, he would have at least tried to listen to their story and this doesn¡¯t add up with what Tino told me when she talked about ¡ºMaster¡¯s Reputation¡».


    Gilbert almost opened his mouth, but looked at Carmine as if he had reconsidered saying something.


    ¡°What do we do, Leader?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aaah, anyway, it can¡¯t be helped if he didn¡¯t stop by. There are no other clues. I guess there is no choice but to go to dys territory.¡±


    Carmine looked at Ruda, then at his Party Members and finally at Gilbert with a frown.


    There is a limit to how much luggage you can carry, and travelling outside of a townbeled as dangerous can be quite exhausting physically and mentally. The basic rule of travelling is to stop in towns along the road to rest and replenish.


    However, if they hadn¡¯t stopped in the town of G, then that would mean that Cry was more in a hurry than what I had imagined.


    Not only was there a difference in ability, it would be difficult for Ruda and the others to catch up with them on foot.


    If this happens, we can only go to dys territory at full speed, while praying that we can make it in time.


    At that moment, a voice suddenly called out from behind me.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety¡·¡­¡­ Did you just say ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·, just now?¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Looks like Ruda and Gilbert are on the right track. They went to G but as Cry didn¡¯t leave his name they thought Tino¡¯s theory (the one where wherever there is trouble Master will be there) was wrong.


    Ruda if you really want to evade another Infinite Trial you better give up and run but it seemed Ruda went from level 3 to 4 because of this, aren¡¯t you d. XD


    But who can be calling them!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 124，Part2: 2 - A Certain Vacation ⑤

    <h4>Chapter124£¬Part2: 2 - A Certain Vacation ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 124 A Certain Vacation ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The one who called us out was a tall, mature man with a sharp look in his eyes. Maybe he had been out shopping, he was carrying a paper bag in both hands.


    His clothes were made of cloth, but his appearance and muscles all over his body showed that he was a warrior ¨D¨D Moreover I understand that he is a High-ss one. His skin was tanned and his long gray hair was tied in a bun. Considering his age, he was probably a much more experienced Hunter than Ruda.


    He isn¡¯t as intimidating as Absolute Shadow, but he isn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Who the hell are you?


    Gilbert replied bluntly. There wasn¡¯t any malice in it. Ruda, who had known him for a certain amount of time, understands it. Gilbert ¨D¨D Just doesn¡¯t know any other attitude except this one.


    However, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that they will get it.


    For a moment, Ruda nervously tensed up, but the man didn¡¯t seem to care about that. He just looked at Ruda and the others as if he was inspecting them and his mouth rxed into a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I was abrupt. I just overheard your voice¡­¡­ We, too, had business ¨D¨D With ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ For now, can you tell us your name? You are in the same line of work, right? I am ¨D¨D Ruda Rumbeck. And you are?¡±


    It is still too early to be relieved, but it wasn¡¯t as if we couldn¡¯tmunicate with each other.


    ¡°Kukuku, right. These days, I haven¡¯t had a lot of opportunities where I¡¯m asked my name, sorry about that. As you had guessed, I work in the same line of industry. I am Hay Laria. Led by Arnold-san, I am the vice-Leader of ¡¶Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist (Fallen Mist)¡·, Hay Laria.¡±


    The man replied with an intrepid smile to Ruda, who was wary when introducing herself.


    ¡ì


    It was just a coincidence that Hay Laria heard those words.


    Fighting against the Lightning Spirits in the town of n. Then a fierce battle with numerous monsters, including Orcs, had put ¡¶Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist (Fallen Mist)¡· in a bad state.


    The carriage they bought is damaged, they used up most of their consumables including potions and the members of their group are still physically and mentally exhausted. Their weapons were either worn down or destroyed due to the fight, so it needed to be maintained or reced.


    The town of n and the town of G had given them rewards, so they weren¡¯t that much in financial trouble, but there were several things in this world that can¡¯t be solved with money alone.


    As the Vice-Leader, Hay was going around the town to replenish their supplies and gathering information that could lead to ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s¡· destination in order to help the situation as much as possible.


    It was at that time that he heard the name of ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·.


    The group he was talking to was a group of six young Hunters. They were probably Mid-Level in terms of ability. Since they weren¡¯t wearing the symbol of ¡¶Footprint of the Beginning¡·, they weren¡¯t a Member of that n.


    He hesitated a little, but decided to call them out.


    Something was needed in order to change the situation. And whether that Party in front of him, who had said the name Infinite Variety, was an enemy (Although, from what Hay could see, that was very unlikely) or an ally.


    Right now, the situation of his Party was close to the worst situation.


    Their supplies were exhausted and they were physically and mentally exhausted due to several fierce battles.


    Logically speaking, it wouldn¡¯t be very wise to start a fight with a High-Level Party in such a situation.


    However at the same time, Hay can understand his Leader¡¯s thought which can¡¯t let them back off as Hunters.


    Arnold was now starting to lose his cool due to repeated provocations during the travel. However, he is by no means misjudging what was the most important thing.


    Hay and Arnold have known each other for a long time. They have known each other since the very beginning, since before Arnold became a Hunter and formed his own Party.


    Up until now, they have always worked in tandem, with Arnold making the calls and Hay supporting him.


    The man who is called Arnold Hale is an extremely talented Hunter. Blessed with talent, bravery and courage, he has a slight impulsive side, but he has the capacity to listen to the words of his friends. He probably understands more than anyone else that the current situation isn¡¯t good for the ¡¶Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist¡·.


    But at the same time, the situation wasn¡¯t at a point where it was easy to back off.


    He had been threatened, made to fight against Monsters, and had even been provoked for doing it. If they retreat like this, seen from the outside, ¡¶Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist¡¯s¡· reputation will not only be hurt, but a bad aftertaste will also linger inside the Party.


    It was Arnold¡¯s charisma that made ¡¶Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist¡· a powerful Party. ¡¶Heavy Thunder Strike¡· had to be the strongest man. He had to be brave and courageous.


    The fact that he ran away without fighting would surely create distrust within the Party and would one day create a big crack.


    More than anything, what was needed to resolve the situation was ¡ºTo reach an agreeable point¡».


    Something had to be done to have an agreeable point between the Explorer Association, outsider Parties, Party Members and Arnold himself.


    The quickest way to do this is to cross swords with Infinite Variety. If he wins, that¡¯s fine. If he loses, Arnold will ept it as ack of strength on his part. The Party Members wouldn¡¯t feel dissatisfied with a Leader daring to take on a superior opponent.


    To Hay, he would like to say that he wouldn¡¯t doubt Arnold¡¯s victory, but the opponent was too fearless. He nonchntly and naturally avoided Hay and the others¡¯ pursuit, and they had no idea how he was able to instigate the horde of Orcs.


    However, as the Vice-Leader, he just has to trust the Leader and do his best for the Party.


    The fact that he was able to meet ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s¡· acquaintance was the luckiest thing since the start of this trip. If they were hostile against ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·, they could fight together, and if they were his ally, Hay could use it to shake him a little.


    Hay listened to their story while walking. At first, they seemed to be wary, but perhaps it was a good thing he revealed himself first, or perhaps because they were in the same boat, they soon seemed to open up and told him their purpose.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ dys¡¯ territory¡­¡­ A noble¡­¡­ We heard that he was on vacation, but to think that he would treat a noble¡¯s request as a vacation¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°He was supposed to be in this town, but it was a miss¡­¡­¡±


    Ruda frowned as if she was in trouble at Hay sincere and shocked words.


    A letter delivery. It was fortuitous that he learned their destination. Even in the case where they can¡¯t retrace his step, if they ambushed him there, they will be able to meet him at some point.


    While having a conversation, Hay thought of their next course of action in his mind when Gilbert, who was walking next to him, spoke.


    Unlike Ruda, Gilbert seemed to not care about their request and seemed more interested in talking about Hay and ¡¶Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist (Fallen Mist)¡·.


    ¡°Eeeh, to think that a Level 7 Hunter would be after that guy too. Ossan-tachi1, Level 7 is really strong right? I saw, that battlefield. Is it true that you fought with only one Party?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that rumor is true. It wasn¡¯t what you call an easy win though. I had experience fighting against many opponents, but it was the first time I fought against that many.¡±


    The Fire Spirit at the end was especially the worst. It had scorched the entire ins and burned away hordes of rampaging Monsters, but it was responsible for more than half of the wounds suffered by ¡¶Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist (Fallen Mist)¡·.


    Even among magic, using Spirits is one of the Highest Level of magic that Mages possess. Especially when it isn¡¯t just about borrowing its power, but summoning the Spirit itself to fight, the difficulty to do that is even higher. Infinite Variety doesn¡¯t seem like a Mage so I doubt he could do that, but if he could do it, then the fight for honor would be very tough.


    Involuntarily Hay frowned but noticing that he had been seen, he feared he might lose this chance meeting.


    ¡°Right. I won¡¯t know unless I ask my Leader, but¡­¡­ At any rate, we are going to the same ce. Would you like to go with us?¡±


    If we are with hispanions, he will have no choice but to do something about it.


    Arnold might not agree with it but this isn¡¯t the time to choose the means.


    At Hay¡¯s suggestion, Ruda and Gilbert looked at each other. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Extra chapter thanks to Eric!


    So in the end, it does look like that Ruda and Gilbert will apany Arnold and Hay.


    Looks like they also won¡¯t be able to escape Cry¡¯s mastermind n to make Arnold suffer XD


    Now the question is, will they be able to see that Cry went into Garest Mountain or not!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 125，Part1: 1 - A Certain Vacation ⑥

    <h4>Chapter125£¬Part1: 1 - A Certain Vacation ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Chapter 125 A Certain Vacation ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Sent off by the mayor and the townspeople, they left G.


    Members who were seriously injured from the previous battle were on the carriage with the coachman while Arnold and three other people walked outside while protecting their surroundings.


    The new carriage they prepared was custom-made, a sizerger than the one Arnold and hispanions had been using so far, there was enough space for someone asrge as Arnold to get on without any problem. The horses were also well-trained and were of a higher species than the previous ones they had bought and had been using to pull their carriage since they moved out from their previous base.


    The cocky-looking Hunter boy ¨D¨D Gilbert impressingly said.


    ¡°Gee¡¯, when you be Level 7, you really can use some fancy carriage.¡±


    Hunters don¡¯t use very fancy carriages. The more expensive the carriage is, the morefortable it was, but as there are many chances to break it, recing it with a new one, will be more costly. For Hunters who spend a lot of money on potions and weapons, the carriage price was a serious headache.


    Behind Arnold¡¯s carriage, there was a smaller, more modest carriage. It was the carriage of Gilbert and hispanions that Hay had brought with him.


    Looking back at the young Hunters who was guarding the carriage nervously, Arnold frowned.


    He heard what happened. Arnold understood why Hay brought Gilbert and hispanions with him. It was for insurance.


    He was thinking about the Party, so Arnold wasn¡¯t going toin. However, the fact that he had to prepare for an insurance irritated Arnold.


    After two full days of rest, the injured members had recovered to a certain extent and their fatigue had subsided to a certain degree, but Arnold¡¯s mood hasn¡¯t calmed down. When he closed his eyes, he could see the mockery ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· thrown at him when they parted.


    ¡°By the way, Ossan, is it true that you¡¯ve killed a Dragon before? How dangerous is a Dragon?¡±


    ¡°Stop, Gilbert! I am sorry, he didn¡¯t mean to offend you¡­¡­¡±


    Compared to her, Gilbert¡¯s words are way gentler. Arnold has seen many young one who were energetic and fearless.


    Arnold snorted as he watched hispanions rush from the side to stop him.


    Unless Arnold was being ridiculed, he wasn¡¯t as bored as to be intimidated by a few rough words.


    Hay with a smile on his face, immediately stepped in.


    ¡°Aaah. Even a simple Dragon is quite a formidable foe, but ¨D¨D The Dragon we fought wasn¡¯t just any Dragon. Nebranubes¡¯ Lightning Dragon was a big game, it had defeated an army of thousand men. The horde of Orcs we fought this time was also quiterge and the horde¡¯s Leader was a strong enemy, but it was nothingpared to that Lightning Dragon.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ Dragons are different after all. Dragon yer¡­¡­ I¡¯ll definitely be one someday. I swear on this sword!¡±


    Gilbert confidently drew his sword from his waist and dered so, even Hay¡¯s expression showed that he was taken aback.


    ¡°You can¡¯t defeat a Dragon with just a sword. It would still be possible if you were fighting against a Land Dragon as it doesn¡¯t fly in the sky but¡­¡­ If you don¡¯t drag it to the ground first, it wouldn¡¯t even be a battle.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­ No, but if my sword can¡¯t reach it, I can just jump to where it is, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, you might be able to reach it if you jump, but¡­¡­ How are you going to avoid its breath in the air¡­¡­¡±


    Lightning Dragon subjugation. It was both the source of confidence and pride for ¡¶Fallen Mist¡·.


    Dragon¡¯s Roar. A bright light gushing out and an angry roar. He can still remember the scene as if it were yesterday, the moment when his body was shaking from excitement when the Dragon finally fell to the ground.


    No matter how many powerful enemies appear, Arnold, who yed a Dragon that could destroy a country, won¡¯t retreat.


    Perhaps because he was too astonished by his ignorance, Hay changed the subject.


    ¡°By the way, we are new to this country, so we don¡¯t know much about them, but what kind of Party is ¡¶Strange Grief (The Lamenting Ghost)¡·? If you know something about them, can you tell us about it¡­¡­?¡±


    He had asked around in order to look up information about them, but he came up with too little useful information. In particr, there was next to no information on ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·, despite putting so much effort in investigating him.


    There is no doubt that he is a powerful enemy from the fact that he is a Level 8, but Hunters from the Imperial Capital may know more about him.


    At Hay¡¯s words, for some reason, Gilbert puffed out his chest proudly and said. His friends dropped their shoulders as if they were exasperated.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ve looked up on all the information on all the powerful ones. Because my goal is to surpass them one day. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Weeell, I haven¡¯t been able to find any detailed information about them and the only ones I¡¯ve met are ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· and ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡·, but ¨D¨D¡±


    Gilbert began to talk happily, but there was nothing new in what he said.


    The information wasn¡¯t much different from what Hay had researched when he was unfamiliar and had just arrived in the Imperial Capital.


    A Swordsman and a Pdin. A Mage, an Alchemist, and two Thieves. And finally ¨D¨D There¡¯s ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· whosebat techniques and everything else are unknown.


    Only the presence of an Alchemist was unusual, but there isn¡¯t anything particrly new on their Partyposition. In other words, it is a group without a gap.


    All the information pointed to a disadvantage for Arnold and hispanions.


    Their Party doesn¡¯t seem to have a good reputation, but they had a solid track record.


    At the moment, most of their Members seem to be absent, but he will eventually engage with them.


    ¡°¨D¨D I¡¯m a swordsman, so my goal is ¡¶Thousand Swords¡· Luke. Even in Zebrudia, he is a famed genius swordsman ¨D¨D He traveled all over Zebrudia and mastered all swordsmanship style, but he still couldn¡¯t find one he liked so he eventually made his own style.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ A self-taught sword style, hm.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    From the fact that Gilbert is so proud of Strange Grief, it looks like that he became a fanboy XD


    Weirdly, I don¡¯t see Luke traveling the world to ¡°learn¡± about different styles. As he is like Liz, I am more inclined to think that he went everywhere randomly attacking some dojo to test his skill XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    . <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ossan: In case you don¡¯t remember, it means old man or uncle.

 Chapter 125，Part2: 2 - A Certain Vacation ⑥

    <h4>Chapter125£¬Part2: 2 - A Certain Vacation ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Chapter 125 A Certain Vacation ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Arnold is also a swordsman. However, if we are only talking about technique, his skill with the sword is ¡ºSo-so¡».


    For Hunters, who are required to have all kinds of skills, swordsmanship is only one element of their strength.


    In the first ce, swordsmanship fights are basically designed to fight against other swordsmen, but Hunters are dealing against Monsters and Phantoms. If he learns too much, there is the possibility that he will make a decision mistake in the fight when pushes to shove.


    A genius swordsman. Normally, it would be words that would beughed off, but it¡¯s a different story if it was a Hunter with an Alias. Of course, he would be a skilled swordsman, but his overall strength should also be quite high.


    With the information on a strong enemy, a smile naturally forms on his face. Before talking about retaliation or things like that, when a Hunter learns about a strong enemy, it is normal to have an impulse to want to cross swords with him.


    After a few hours of going down the road, Arnold stopped the carriage in the middle of a sparsely wooded in.


    Gilbert¡¯s carriage, which was following behind him, stopped as well.


    The reason why Arnold stopped his carriage was because of traces left on the ground.


    A wheel track was formed on the uneven path.


    ¡°? Um¡­¡­ Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°The road¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s splitting off. Hay.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ There is no doubt. It hasn¡¯t been that long¡­¡­ A day or so?¡±


    With a serious look on his face, Hay looked in the direction where the wheel track continued.


    If they wanted to go to the next town, they should just follow the road. Arnold too was nning to do that, and if you think rationally, you would take the safe road.


    That is why wheel tracks going off the road stand out more. The wheel track made from crushing the soft grass was almost imperceptible, but Arnold and the others weren¡¯t so naive as to let that fool them.


    The wheel tracks continued in the direction where many monsters were said to live there, the Garest Mountains.


    ¡°Nine out of ten it was them. I heard that Monsters could appear over there, I don¡¯t think a mere traveler would make the logical choice to go there.¡±


    Crossing the mountains is only a viable option if you are quite confident in your abilities. When there are Monsters, it is possible that there are mountain bandits. Even the most pigheaded merchant wouldn¡¯t choose that path.


    It was too much to be just a coincidence. Considering the timing of ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· leaving the town, it was obvious that these wheel tracks were made by them.


    ¡°Are they nning on crossing the mountain? Were they in such a hurry¡­¡­? No ¨D¨D¡±


    If their destination was dys¡¯ territory, crossing the mountains wouldn¡¯t be that much of a shortcut. If you take into ount the amount of time to fight Monsters, it is an option you wouldn¡¯t want to take unless you are very confident in your fighting abilities.


    Moreover, it was obvious that those wheel tracks were left by ¨D¨D ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·.


    Even if they didn¡¯t do it on purpose, if they thought Arnold and hispanions would overlook a track like this, then they would be really idiots.


    And considering ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡¯s¡· provocation when they left, there was only one conclusion possible.


    Arnold strongly clenched his teeth and stared at the end of the wheel tracks.


    ¡°So you are inviting me toe and see what I am made of¡­¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do we do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Oi, Gilbert. I¡¯ll ask you one thing, is that man ¨D¨D Afraid of hordes of Monsters?¡±


    When Arnold squeezed out his voice, Gilbert tilted his head with a thoughtful expression for a moment, but then immediately said in a loud voice.


    .


    ¡°He isn¡¯t afraid. There is no way a man with a Level 8 would be afraid when he didn¡¯t even pull out his weapon when facing a Phantom! Are you afraid, Ossan?¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Ruda tried to stop him, but it was toote. In the first ce, without even the need to ask Gilbert, Arnold¡¯s choice was already made.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let¡¯s go. To the mountains.¡±


    ¡ì


    The old road that had been made in the Garest Mountains was just barelyrge enough for their new carriage to pass through.


    The trees were so dense that it narrowed their view on both sides, and they could also asionally hear the cries of Monstersing from somewhere.


    But above all, what bothered Arnold and hispanions more than anything was ¨D¨D The Monsters abandoned corpses.


    All kinds of corpses were scattered everywhere and it was obvious that they were recent corpses, and considering that some of them had already been eaten by beasts and Monsters, there were far too many.


    Putting aside Gilbert, Ruda and the other young Hunters, even Hay, who has seen his fair share of terrible battlefields in his life, frowned at the sight of this scenery.


    ¡°All of this¡­ Was all of this done by ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sure, there are many Monsters in the mountains, but no matter how, there are too many. Did something happen¡­¡­?¡±


    Monsters¡¯ corpses can be sold. If there were so many, they would be worth a fortune, but probably because they didn¡¯t take any effort to do so, there was no sign of any Monsters being brought back.


    What supported Arnold¡¯s sense of difort was the fact that there were almost no Monsters attacking their carriages.


    With so much flesh and blood spread around, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Monsters to gather and feast on it, but they were nowhere to be seen, as if they had all fled somewhere.


    There must be a lot of lesser intelligent Monsters in the mountain¡­¡­ Did all of them escape from ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·? Did they feel the difference in their abilities?


    I don¡¯t understand the situation. But, I have a bad feeling about this.


    There were many Monsters, but not many giant ones. If Arnold and hispanions wanted to do it, with their abilities, they could probably recreate a scene like this.


    However, the prerequisite to do this is for you to be attacked by arge number of Monsters.


    A shback of the time when they were attacked by the horde of Orcses back to their mind.


    The situation was the exact opposite as it was ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· who was attacked this time, but the creepiness was the same.


    ¡°What did you do¡­¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·. No, first and foremost¡­¡­ For what reason did you choose this path?¡±


    Was he really trying to just provoke us?


    ¡°Arnold-san¡­¡­ Would you like to return?¡±


    Maybe Hay was thinking the same thing, he asked me so in a quiet voice.


    Arnold looked up at the trail of corpses and silently shook his head. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Cry thinking that Arnold wouldn¡¯t follow because he went to the forest was, as expected, wayyyy wrong.


    Arnold¡¯s To the mountain made me think of the Hobbit. Is he going to the mountain to fight a dragon? And also he said ¡°I have a bad feeling about this¡±, Star Wars anyone? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 126，Part1: 1 - Heart Pounding Vacation ⑤

    <h4>Chapter126£¬Part1: 1 - Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 126 Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Ý?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The movement of the carriage, which had been intense all night, calmed down and the shaking became tter.


    When the sun came up, the screams, yells and roarsing from outside the carriage gradually diminished until they were barely audible.


    It was just the worst night of my life. The Monsters Attracting Potion that Sytry threw, drove the Monster inside the Garest Mountains on a rampage and those rampaging Monsters and our pursuer mingled and feasted each other, while our carriage was desperately climbing down the mountain. If it wasn¡¯t for the hard work Liz, Tino, Sytry and her hired escorts did in clearing out the way, our lives would have been quietly crushed in the Garest Mountains without anyone knowing it.


    But, we are alive¡­¡­ I¡¯m alive.


    I am still calm because I have been through these life and death situations many times during my Hunter days, but Tino, who was inexperienced in those kinds of things, was trembling in the corner of the carriage with a pale face. Her head was covered in a strange mucus and her clothes were soaked with green blood.


    She had been caught by Liz and forced to participate in the battle. She seemed to be fine during the battle because of her desperation, but it seemed that after she had gone through the deadly situation, her adrenaline had dissipated. I am worried that it might be a trauma for her.


    ¡°Monsters, scary, shadow, scary, help me, Masteeer¡±


    ¡°Aaaah, it was so fun, Cry-chan! Let¡¯s do it againnn!¡±


    On the other hand, Liz, her Shisho, who was also fighting, didn¡¯t seem to be bothered at all.


    Like Tino, her body which was clean because of the bath, was now once again dirty and bathed in blood, but she wasughing without a care in the world.


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to argue with her, so I answered with a weak voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un, un, you are right.¡±


    ¡°It is better to go and wash your body and clothes at the waterfront¡­¡­ Aside from us, ck-san and the others are at their limits.¡±


    Sytry made ament that seems to show consideration to the people she was just about to abandon a mere moment ago.


    I didn¡¯t know whether I should scold her or praise her, but it was sure that they needed a break.


    In addition, I will have to discuss with Sytry on how to deal with ck-san and his friends.


    ¡°Right, the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿ is still far away¡­¡­¡±


    And then I realized. Isn¡¯t it bad to leave the Garest Mountain as it is?


    Sytry¡¯s potion potency was immense. It is at a level where I doubt if it can still be called a Monsters Attracting Potion.


    It was obvious that the Monsters had lost their mind as they weren¡¯t intimidated by Liz, no matter how many Monsters she killed. If those rampaging Monsters descended the mountain and attacked a vige, a terrible disaster would ur.


    Of course, I know that the Garest Mountains Range is far from human civilization. I also know that it is unlikely that other people will be harmed if we leave it like this, but isn¡¯t it too irresponsible to leave the mountain in this state.


    At least, I would like to keep an eye on them until the effects of the potion wear off and the Monsters regain their sanity. I feel like it would be useless even if I was the one watching them though ¨D¨D.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If it were up to me, I would want to get to a town in one fell swoop¡­¡­ Sytry, how long will your potion still be effective?¡±


    ¡°It varies from each individual, but¡­¡­ It is about a day or so.¡±


    A day or so should be fine. Fortunately, we have already survived the attack of the ¡ºGiant Lost Demon¡».


    I looked at the map and saw a smallke at the foot of the Mountain range. Theke was connected to the river Liz bathed inst night.


    If it was over there, it would be perfect for camping and you can get water. It is also close to our current location.


    It is still early in the day, but we couldn¡¯t get any restst night. The horses must be at their limits.


    It was the perfect n that took into consideration both the situation in the Party and the surrounding area. Today I am ¨D Brilliant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­ It¡¯s a little early, but let¡¯s take a break near thiske. It¡¯s a ce where we can get a rough idea of the state of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ So we take a break and wait for a while. I think it is a good idea.¡±


    Sytry quickly read my intentions.


    Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. We will wait until the effect of the potion wears off. I wish you would always be that perceptive.


    ¡°As expected of Sytry, you understand. I might worry too much, but let¡¯s wait for a bit.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you worry too much¡­¡­ Considering what the other side is capable of, I think it is reasonable! They should be pretty tired¡­¡­¡±


    The other side¡­ Who is she talking about?


    Liz, who had been silently listening to our conversation, snapped her finger while her eyes were shining.


    ¡°I know, Cry-chan! For the first time in a while, let¡¯s have a campfire? How about we make one where the fire can be seen from the top of the mountain ¨D¨D Ti and me will hunt for some meat and we could roast it¡­¡­ How about it? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a good idea? Don¡¯t you?¡±


    Yare yare, Liz is brimming with vitality.


    But, a campfire, eh¡­¡­ Not a bad idea. I used to do that a lot a long time ago when we were still adventuring together as a Party.


    If you are always on your toes, you will be too tired when the situation calls for it. A First-ss Hunter knows when to rest when he needs to rest.


    For the time being, I think Liz and Tino should clean up the dirt they have on them.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided then¡­¡­ Just make sure that you are ready to run away at any time and let¡¯s enjoy to our fullest.¡±


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I can picture Tino sitting on the floor, hugging her legs and swinging left and right while muttering Monsters are scary, like Usopp with his ¡°sky ind scary, sky ind scary¡­¡± XD


    I also don¡¯t think Sytry just wants to wait to confirm that the effect of the potion dissipated, I think she has another purpose. One involving some unfortunate Hunters XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Shisho: in case you forget it means Master or teacher and it refers to Liz.Yare yare: it means good grief. Just picture a Jojo Cry XD

 Chapter 126，Part2: 2 - Heart Pounding Vacation ⑤

    <h4>Chapter126£¬Part2: 2 - Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Ý?</h4> <h4>Chapter 126 Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Ý?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Water¡­¡­ It¡¯s water. We¡¯re, still alive. We surviveddd¡­¡­!¡±


    I can¡¯t remember whether it was ck or White, but the escort that Sytry hired headed for theke with steps that looked like they were about to copse at any moment.


    The other two also sat down the moment they reached thekeside.


    Driving the carriage and keeping watch all this time, thank you for your hard work¡­¡­ I will try to persuade Sytry, so please keep it up a little bit longer.


    I take a deep breath while gnawing at the feeling of touching an unshakable ground for the first time in several hours.


    Theke at our destination was crystal clear and chilly, it was perfect for camping. It would probably have been a popr spot if it had been near human civilization. There was no one else around and the thought of having this scene all to myself made me feel very extravagant.


    .


    In a distance, I could see bothrge and small animals drinking water. Neither Monsters, nor animals were fighting, you could find peace and harmony over there. Yesterday¡¯smotion seemed like a lie.


    Beyond the horizon, I could clearly see the mountain which we had climbed down yesterday, the Garest Mountains. Because we were quite far, I couldn¡¯t tell how the fight between the ¡ºLost Giant Demon¡» and the Monsters ended up, but if rampagings Monsters were headed our way, we would immediately know it.


    Liz joyfully shouted, threw down her luggage and started to undress.


    As if I was looking at a painting, Liz¡¯s healthy limbs glistened in the sunlight.


    ¡°Yataaa, look, look, Cry-chan, it is so clearrr! I¡¯m going to take a dip! Come on, Ti, you areing too!¡±


    ¡°Onee-sama!? You can¡¯t do that in front of Master!¡±


    The disciple blushed and rushed to stop her Master, but to no avail, Liz instantly striped down to her underwear and jumped into theke with a huge ssh. It is dangerous if you don¡¯t do some preparatory exercise¡­¡­


    Tino turned her line of sight to me, so I gave her a small nod.


    Liz doesn¡¯t possess enough shyness, but if you are shaken over a party member only wearing their underwear, you can¡¯t be a Hunter. I was rather shaken at first, but before I knew it, I had gotten used to it.


    Tino hesitated for a moment, but then while her face turned bright red, she touched the button around her neck.


    ¡°Master, after all, I can¡¯t do itttttttttttttt!¡±


    Just like this, she jumped straight into theke with great force¡­¡­ You could at least take off your shoes and belt.


    Sytryughed while muffling her voice.


    ¡°How should I say¡­ It is so typical of Ti-chan, but¡­¡­ Even though her Thief equipment emphasized lightness and directly exposed her bodyline, she still possessed some sense of shame.¡±


    Now that you said it, Thieves¡¯ outfit, like Liz¡¯s and Tino¡¯s, are the exact opposite of Alchemists who are always wearing thick robes.


    It was probably made so they can avoid attacks at the veryst minute. How to wear those clothes was a mystery for so many years.


    And I hope that Tino will forever never forget her sense of shame.


    Sytry quickly set up the camp on the behalf of ck-san and his friends, who were too exhausted. She let the horses rest, fed them and made fire.


    ¡°Ah right, Cry-san. It is about the campfire, but how about something like this? Turning it like this toward the mountain ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is¡­¡­?¡±


    It was a strange shape. Not only was it a strange shape, it was also divided into three parts.


    Dot, dot, curve ¨D¨D A face?


    Sytry put her hands together and said with a smile.


    ¡°It is a smile! It will be a bit of work, but¡­¡­ How is it?¡±


    Preparing a campfire is quite a challenge. The time and effort required to make this shape is not just three times the time and effort to do it.


    Aren¡¯t you a bit too yful¡­¡­ Who is even going to see the smile? Well, I don¡¯t have a reason to categorically refuse it¡­¡­


    ¡°Un, un, I think it is fine. It looks fun.¡±


    ¡°I think tonight will be the big climax, so¡­¡­ I am going to do my best and cook us a feast to enjoy. Let¡¯s enjoy it loud enough, so the whole mountain could hear us.¡±


    What kind of climax are you talking about?1 I think we already crossed the climaxst night though¡­¡­


    Just as I was about to open my mouth to check with her, Liz joyfully shouted from theke.


    ¡°Cry-chan! A crocodile! I caught a delicious-looking crocodile! Look, look, isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    A crocodile? You said a delicious-looking crocodile, but do you count on eating a crocodile? Don¡¯t you think there are better and more delicious-looking animals living around us!?


    When I turned around, I saw Liz restraining and straddling a giant dinosaur-lookalike crocodile of over five meters long. She is way too wild.


    Tino¡¯s eyes widened and tried to stop her by shouting loudly. ck-san and his friends were startled.


    I was so confused and scared that I made a disinterestedment.


    ¡°So there are crocodiles in thiske.¡±


    Nature is full of dangers.


    ¡­¡­ I am d I didn¡¯t thoughtlessly jump in. Crocodiles are impossible, way too impossible. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    yful Sytry is yful. Making a smiley face campfire. I wonder who is going to see this ;D


    I am the only one picturing one piece banana-crocodile? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Yataaa: A cheer of happiness (You know like Hiro in Heroes XD)

 Chapter 127，Part1: 1 - Heart Pounding Vacation ⑥

    <h4>Chapter127£¬Part1: 1 - Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Þ?</h4> <h4>Chapter 127 Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Þ?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Rather than a *pachipachi* crackling sound, the fire was rising while making a roaring sound.


    It waste at night and the moon was shining brightly, but thekeside was bright as if it was daytime.


    The simple campfire, built from the woods we (the escorts) picked up had been fueled with Sytry potions, so it was steadily burning despite the strong wind.


    As Sytry suggested, it was arranged in a way so it formed a smile, although it wasn¡¯t obvious up close, it would be very noticeable from the top of the Garest Mountain.


    It was already time for nocturnal Monsters to be active, but there was no sign of those Monsters appearing. It was probably because of Liz as she was so enthusiastic about dinner and went all out to catch a big one.


    It seems that our wild child is the top predator even when she is thrown into the ecosystem around thiske.


    A little further away from the campfire,? there was, lying on the ground, the big game Liz hunted, it was a strange space because the blood that had been drained was scattered everywhere.


    Sytry was diligently cutting up the edible parts and carrying it over to us, but it was obvious that there was too much food for us to eat everything, there was too much meat.


    Among all the campfire I have ever experienced, it was by far one of the ¡ºWeirdest¡» campfire.


    The fire showed no signs of dying out, the amount of food and cement seemed to be too excessive for our small Party. There was even a boiling pot fill to the brim, skewered meat and roasted chunk of meat with blood still dripping.


    And above all, the strange atmosphere induced by ck and his friends who sat? on the ground with a pale and exhausted expression and a Tino who had a nervous expression on her face.


    If some random people saw that, they may think that some sort of strange ritual is being performed. Moreover, it looked like we were doing a satanic banquet before ending the world.


    Of course, the reality was that we were having an enjoyable, fun, fun campfire, but when I see those exhausted three and Tino who is so nervous, even I couldn¡¯t really fully enjoy it.


    Only Sytry and Liz were, as usual, normal. Sytry was cooking over the campfire without a care in the world and Liz was ying in theke at night.


    .


    ¡°How is it, Cry-san? It¡¯s perfect¡­¡­! Even from the top of the mountain, it would definitely look like a smile.¡±


    Sytry proudly puffed out her chest and showed off her campfire.


    I don¡¯t hate that kind of yfulness, but right now I am worried about something else. It was about the health of the three escorts who looked like they were about to die after they were forced to pick a lot of firewood in order to make all those campfires.


    ck-san, White-san and Gray-san were obviously no amateurs, but collecting firewood right after a death march was indeed too difficult for them (By the way, some of our children are brimming with vitality after all those hunting, but don¡¯t think that it is something normal).


    All three looked like they were about to die. If I had noticed it, I would have stopped them, but while I was watching Tino and Liz taking a bath in the water, Sytry had already given them sessive orders and by the time my moring consciousness moved away from the two who were bathing in the water, it was already over.


    It is a good thing to find fun in doing small things. In some cases, even I may be tempted to make a smiley campfire.


    However, as a prerequisite, I try to not bother people around me as much as possible. Even if Sytry, as their employer, was in her right to give instructions ¨D¨D It is too daunting to order ck-san and his friends with a I want to have fun as an excuse.


    Sytry was *nikoniko* smiling as she roasted a crocodile skewer for me. Without any ill will, her expression seemed to show that she was having fun from the bottom of her heart.


    When I let out a small sigh, I advised her in a slight depressive tone.


    ¡°Sytry, it is about ck-san and his friends, but¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you overworking them?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is that so¡­¡­?¡±


    Sytry¡¯s eyes opened widely.


    I knew from the beginning that she wasn¡¯t overworking ck-san and his friends to be mean, but you know.


    Perhaps Sytry didn¡¯t see the emergency ck-san and his friends were in.


    Now that I look back, our adventure has always been life-threatening. Compared to that, picking firewood after a fight to the death is probably nothing in her mind. I guess being a Hunter for too long will make your mind be a Hunter-oriented one.


    It has been a long time since I had gone out with her. We might be together for a short while, but I will show you that I am able to bring back Sytry¡¯s originalmon sense.


    As I was being enthusiastic about it, Sytry said in a troubled tone.


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­¡­ They are¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­ Criminals, though?¡±


    Those were unexpected words.


    Criminals¡­¡­ Criminals, huh. Now that you said it, from ck-san and his friends¡¯ appearance, they were clearly not ordinary people. Among Hunters, there are many that have a criminal-looking look, so I never expected that pattern at all.


    But then, why are you hiring criminals? Maybe it was a request from the country as part of their rehabilitation or something like this? I don¡¯t know a lot about Sytry¡¯s connections, so I can¡¯t say.


    Is overworking ck-san and his friends part of her work as their warden? I think it is a terrible way to handle their treatment, but¡­¡­ In that case, it is also bad for me to interfere.


    When I wrinkled my forehead, Sytry smiled as if to say there was nothing to worry about.


    ¡°However, if that is what Cry-san says then¡­¡­ I will stop overworking them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh? Wasn¡¯t it for their punishment?¡±


    Is it okay for me to change things like this at will?


    ¡°Of course, in a way we can say that it is for their punishment. However¡­¡­ I have learned a lot about their abilities in the past few days.¡±


    They aren¡¯t good enough as spare parts and I am not that adamant about it, was what Sytry said while tilting her head with an embarrassed smile.


    ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t really understand, but does it mean that their punishment was over now that she had learned about their devotion over the past few days?


    Maybe they didn¡¯tmit a serious crime. Moreover, on the way here, they seemed to listen to Sytry¡¯s instructions¡­¡­


    ¡°Right¡­¡­ Would it be bad if we were to release them?¡±


    Knowing that they were criminals, I reluctantly stick to my first intent and try to confirm with her.


    Anywho, I have already been targeted by criminals so far. I believe that all criminals, without exception, should be thrown in jail, but seeing the hardships ck-san and his friends endured along the way, I feel mercy for them. I feel like I can forgive them if they did a minor crime.


    It goes without saying that I am not in a position to forgive them or not, but ¨D¨D.


    Sytry made a pondering expression for a moment, but right after this, she pulled something out from her pocket and squeezed my hand.


    ¡°No¡­¡­ It wasn¡¯t that much of a big crime, I think it is fine to do what Cry-san wants. I am sure they will be deeply grateful to Cry-san.¡±


    She held my hands for a few seconds and then gently released it. All that was left in my hand was a small golden key.


    On Sytry¡¯s face, there was no sign of her lying. It was her heart-warming smile that I have seen many times.


    ¡°This is the key to their cors. Once their cors are off, ck-san and his friends are free.¡±


    It is pretty simple¡­¡­ I pinch the key and hold it up to the light.


    But criminals, huh. Uuun¡­¡­¡­¡­ When I think about how exhausted and tired ck-san and his friends are, I would like to release them as soon as possible, but ¨D¨D Criminals, huhhh.


    Weeell, even if I release them now, given how exhausted and tired ck-san and his friends are, they might not reach the next town. No matter what crimes theymited, it was too cruel to throw them out in a ce where Monsters live, like the one we are in right now. I still¡­¡­ Have some time to think about it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I will have to figure out the right timing.¡±


    Sytry¡¯s eyes *kirakira* shined at my words and nodded frequently.


    Maybe Sytry had been thinking the same thing without me even pointing it out? Or was it because she wasn¡¯t able to release ck-san and his friends because I haven¡¯t said anything?


    Both Sytry and Liz (Or rather, I feel like everyone around me is like that), have the tendency to respect too much my opinion as the decorative Leader. This isn¡¯t something that is unthinkable.


    ¡°Anyway, I let you take charge of ck-san and his friends. They look a little tired, so I am thinking about letting them rest. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood. I will also tell Onee-chan ¨D¨D That I have left ck-san and his friends in Cry-san¡¯s care.¡±


    When Sytry¡¯s cheeks were dyed in red, she replied with a more passionate voice than usual.


    Now then, what should I tell to ck-san and his friends¡­¡­


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry I doubt Sytry was thinking about releasing them when her eyes were shining. She was, most likely, wondering what kind of treatment you are going to give them, so she can learn from you!


    And when Sytry talked about the spare part, I wondered what she meant by that? Creating another Kilkill-kun or upgrading him? If so, good thing for them that they were a bunch of weakling XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 127，Part2: 2 - Heart Pounding Vacation ⑥

    <h4>Chapter127£¬Part2: 2 - Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Chapter 127 Heart Pounding Vacation ¢Þ?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    If I had to go through something like this, I would rather be captured as a ¡°Red Hunter (Criminal)¡±.


    That was now themon understanding from ck and the others.


    I was angry when they put shackles on me. When I found out that I was going to be taken as a coachman to go on a vacation, I was thinking of removing the cor and rebelling if there was an opportunity. But now, all I have is a profound feeling of despair and resignation.


    White, ck and Gray have been dealing with Hunters and knights as Red Hunters since a long time. They have been through more than a few battlefields. They can¡¯t remember how many people they have killed and there were also times where they wereughing when they cracked the heads of people who were crying and begging for mercy.


    However, even from their point of view, the infamous ¡¶Strange Grief¡· in the Imperial Capital was insane.


    We already don¡¯t have the energy to resist. The battlefields they have been through were too different. Now we can understand why we were captured so easily.


    Gray was suddenly thrown out of the carriage and just that had made his exhausted expression seem like he took ten years at once. As for White and ck, although they were better than him ¨D¨D They were already at their limits, both physically and mentally, from dealing with the Monsters that were constantly attacking them. Their swords were smeared with blood and greases and had lost their sharpness and had be mere blunt weapons, while their cloaks were soaked with blood that no amount of washing would ever remove the blood and smell.


    The next time we find ourselves in a simr situation, someone will undoubtedly die. No ¨D¨D It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if all three of us died.


    And even if ck and the other three died, the carriage would continue as if nothing had happened. I was convinced of that. For some reason, that makes me extremely afraid.


    I knew that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· was a Level 8 Hunter and had resolved many serious incidents.


    As if to confirm that, the ¡ºVacation¡» that ck and the others were caught up in was like a Shura¡¯s journey of breaking through powerful Monsters and problems.


    Lightning Spirit. Large number of Orcs gathered to the point of building a fort. On the way to the Garest Mountains, an abnormal number of Monsters attacked us and the worst Monster that indiscriminately attacked all Monsters ¨D¨D The ¡ºLost Giant Demon¡» attacked us too. If it was a normal situation, even if they needed to take on only one of them, ck and the others would have chosen to flee.


    However, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· and the other Member of his Party, ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡·, dismissed it as a vacation.


    Sometimes he avoids the problems, sometimes he pushed it to other Hunters and sometimes he forced his way through. He passed through whileughing at the path ck and the others had opened with the determination to die and without hesitation, he tried to use Gray as a bait.


    From his course of action, ck sensed a strong ¡ºUsed to it¡» from him.


    ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· and herpanions are used to deadly battlefields like those ones. No, they have probably experienced something more deadly than those.


    That¡¯s why sheughed, that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t stop. ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡¯s¡· certification should have been Level 6, but it was clear that her experience and ability didn¡¯t fall into that category.


    There was no way we couldpete with them. Their power, experience, determination and even malice were so far apart from us that it is hard to imagine it from their appearance.


    No matter how many times I imagine it, I can¡¯t get an image of us winning against them. There is no way out of this despair. The only ray of light is ¨D¨D To end everything with our own death.


    But will that woman, the woman who put the cors on ck and the others, the woman who always smiles and shows no remorse or fragment of guilt towards ck and the others, allow such salvation for us?


    Hugging my knees, Iin in a small voice and ruminate as if to escape from the reality. And at that time, a voice suddenly called out from behind ck.


    ¡°Anooo¡­¡­ Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Hih!?¡±


    I involuntarily let out a small scream as my dazed consciousness was called. White, who had been lying dead up until now, and Gray, who I wasn¡¯t sure if he was awake or not, jumped up as if they had been called by the god of death.


    A powerless voice. An undignified voice. This voice is, the most terrifying one.


    Cry Andrich. ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·. ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (The Lamenting Ghost)¡· Leader and the man who ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· and ¡¶The Worst of the Worst¡· are fully obeying to.


    He was also the only one whose strength wasn¡¯t demonstrated during this vacation trip.


    From his appearance, you can¡¯t see that he is strong. His body is weak and untrained for a Hunter, and he doesn¡¯t have an aura of supremacy coating him, something which is peculiar to those who have absorbedrge amounts of Mana Material.


    He was unarmed and his appearance only showed openings. If I had seen him in a town, I would have dismissed him as a mere civilian who isn¡¯t making a living through fighting.


    But that is why he was so terrifying.


    His ck eyes were deeply calm, not screaming in anger like ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡·, nor smiling no matter what happened like ¡¶The Worst of the Worst¡·.


    Along the way, he was watching us. He was observing us.


    He didn¡¯t do anything in particr. He didn¡¯t care about hispanions when they jumped out in front of a crowd of Monsters, there weren¡¯t any noticeable actions or emotional changes in him. He was such an ordinary man.


    However, it was unmistakably this man who is deciding on the destination of this vacation.


    ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· and ¡¶The Worst of the Worst¡· are this man¡¯s mistress. When they talked to him, the expression on their face had a glossiness in it and every one of their actions showed that they were trying to not be disliked by him.


    I remember the expression in the beginning when they almost got rid of us before we could do anything. He was the boss of those two, there was no need to think about what would happen if we were to go against him.


    They wouldn¡¯t finish us in a quick and easy death.


    ¡°Wha¡­ What is it¡­¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety-sama¡·.¡±


    Before departure. Gray, who had such an arrogant attitude, crawls in front of him.


    Come to think of it, it was this man who advised them to save Gray when he was thrown out. However, it wasn¡¯t a deep feeling of gratitude you could feel from Gray¡¯s attitude, but a strong fear towards him.


    I know how you feel. What¡¯s really scary aren¡¯t the ones who are quick to explode when they are angry.


    ck follows Gray¡¯s example and slightly bows his head as well. So that we could escape from his consciousness as much as possible. So that we don¡¯t get registered in ¨D¨D His sight.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You don¡¯t have to take that atti¡­ ¨D¨D I will go straight to the point. I decided to ¨D¨D Release ck-san and the others. I have gotten permission from Sytry.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    I raise my head at the unexpected words. Both White and Gray looked up at ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· with stunned, wide eyes.


    Release? Did this guy just ¨D¨D Did he just say release?


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· twitched his eyebrows for a second and squinted his eyes. In his hand, there was a small key. It was the key to the cor that binds ck and the others.


    He was full of openings. From Gray¡¯s position, he could steal it from him in the span of a single breath. But Gray didn¡¯t try to move at all.


    ¡°Of course, I am not going to release you right now. It is dangerous here ¨D¨D I heard, ck-san and the others are¡­¡­ Criminals, isn¡¯t it? If I were to release you so easily, you wouldn¡¯t be able to atone for your? crime, right?¡±


    You aren¡¯t in a position to talk¡­¡­ I swallowed the words I was unintentionally about to let out.


    Indeed, ck and the others are criminals. They have vited the imperialw countless times and if all their crimes were toe to light, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it.


    But clearly, Liz and Sytry have gone above and beyond that.


    There, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· smiled slightly. It didn¡¯t look like an act at all ¨D¨D A natural smile. He lifted the small key and shook it in front of us as if to show it off.


    ¡°But, I know. Your crimes aren¡¯t that serious. For the past few days, ck-san and the others have been following Sytry¡¯s instructions very well. And because of that, I think that ck-san and the others have atoned well enough for your crimes. If you stay quiet until we are in a safe ce ¨D¨D I will take off that cor and let you go.¡±


    If taken at face value, his words were too good to be true. However, from ck¡¯s position, he could see White¡¯s cheeks tense up from fear.


    ck and the others are ¡°Red (Criminal)¡± Hunters. They are Hunters who havemitted all sorts of crimes and lived on the other side of thew. Even ck and the others are aware that they hadmitted heavy crimes. And he ¨D¨D Said that those crimes weren¡¯t that serious.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t know how to react to ck and the others¡¯ silence, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· waved his hand as if he was in panic.


    ¡°Aaah, don¡¯t get me wrong. From now on, I don¡¯t intend on having ck-san and the others fight like you did earlier. Because from now on, it is rtively safe and ck-san and the others are probably tired¡­¡­ We aren¡¯t in a hurry, so I want you to take it easy. Weeell, I guess that the coachman still has to do his part though¡­¡­ But it is a vacation, you know. Understood?¡°


    Vacation. Hearing that abominable word, my body shivered involuntarily.


    Kind words. They are words that tantly encourage you to hope. However, from the start, ck and the others didn¡¯t have a choice. They just nodded like loyal soldiers.


    Both White and Gray *kokukoku* nodded their heads in silence. And ck followed suit.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· saw the expression on ck and the others¡¯ faces and rxed his shoulders as if he was relieved.


    As if it was waiting for this ¨D¨D My field of vision suddenly turned white and a roar echoed in the distance. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha seems like even doing nothing Cry can traumatize people, no isn¡¯t it because he is doing nothing that it traumatizes them? XD


    When I tranted this chapter it seems that it really leaned on the fact that ck, White and Gray hadmitted heavy crimes. Or is it just me?


    Now that we know this, will they really be released or will they suffer something worse? I can not wait to know their fate!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Shura: Also called Ashura, is the demigod of war in Buddhism. In japanese it is sometimes used to describe a person who fell into a situation in which they have to fight an endless war against something, in a relentless and inhuman manner.Anoo: Here it is something like ¡°Excuse me¡±.

 Chapter 128，Part1: 1 - A Certain Vacation ⑦

    <h4>Chapter128£¬Part1: 1 - A Certain Vacation ¢ß?</h4> <h4>Chapter 128 A Certain Vacation ¢ß?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Uooooooooooooooooh!¡±


    Along with a tremendous roar, a strong electric shock was released from the goldenrge sword to the surrounding area. The electric shock knocked down the trees, blew away the corpses of Monsters on the ground and cleared the surrounding area.


    When we were on the way, I had heard in a conversation that it was an ability derived from Monster materials, but it was just as powerful as a Mage¡¯s magical attack. I can now understand why they say that he is a Dragon yer.


    However, even looking at him, Ruda couldn¡¯t be relieved at all.


    Arnold, who stood in the lead and swung down his sword, was breathing roughly.


    The surrounding area had a terrible stench in the air and it was scattered with butchered Monsters¡¯ corpses and organs. It wasn¡¯t something Ruda and the others did, but something else that did this before they arrived.


    Monsters don¡¯t only attack humans. There were also territorial disputes among Monsters and when powerful Monsters enter the fray from the outside, the ecosystem of the forest drastically changes, it was amon story you can find in any forest.


    However, a strong sense of malice could be conveyed from the appearance of the corpses, they were crushed way more than what was necessary.


    Then again, we have already encountered the Monster that had probably done this.


    ¡°Damn, it ran away again! What the hell is that Monster?¡±


    Hay without blinking, concentrate and search for it with the surrounding sounds. However, there was no sign of any living things around, not even the sound of insects buzzing.


    The first attack urred just after climbing past the top of the mountain, it was the road where corpses of Monsters were lying.


    That monster attacked as if it were weaving through the gaps in the trees. It was when coincidentally, one of ourpanions was looking in that direction and at about the same time as he was shouting an alert, one of the ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· flew in the air.


    It was a dark green Oni with abnormally long limbs.


    The blow from its slender arm was as fast as the wind and easily blew away a Hunter wearing heavy and sturdy armor and possessing a body which has been reinforced by Mana Material. He easily evaded sword and magical attacks immediatelyunched at him in a counterattack and disappeared behind the trees at a gliding speed.


    What was the most frightening was the fact that its movement was done almost silently and disappeared at the moment we were ready to intercept it. It was obvious from its natural movement that the monster was used to it.


    Fortunately, the member who received the blow was safe, but the blow was certainly aimed at his neck.


    If one of ourpanions hadn¡¯t been able to detect the attack, it would have been dangerous.


    And yet, that was only the beginning of its assault.


    Both carriages had already been lost. The second attack was targeted at the horses.


    In the first ce, it was impossible for two carriages to pass through the narrow road of the mountain, especially ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· carriage was sorge that it waspletely blocking the road making it that once they proceeded into the road, you couldn¡¯t retreat anymore. It was impossible to protect the horses from the Monster when it was aiming at the horses and attacking them and we couldn¡¯t force our Party Members into a dangerous situation.


    Ruda also followed Hay¡¯s lead and concentrated her mind to search the surrounding area.


    The Monster¡¯s stealth was quite high and it was hard to see it in the dark. However, it wasn¡¯t as if there wasn¡¯t any sign at all at the moment its attack.


    A sound simr to the rustle of the wind. That was the harbinger of its attack. It was hard to distinguish it from the sound of the wind, but there were several pairs of eyes here. If we all stay alert, there was little chance of having a surprise attack.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡­ I have never seen a Monster like that before!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t ¡­¡­ A regr Monster. Its vindication, intelligence and power. And brutality. To think it had still attacked after seeing Arnold-san¡­¡­¡±


    While sweating, Hay smirked.


    It was Gilbert¡¯s Party Members who were the most exhausted. The Leader of the Party, Carmine, seemed to still have some room left, butpared to the veteran Party, ¡¶Fallen Mist¡·, and Ruda who has been exploring solo, the strength of the members of ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· had dropped significantly.


    Their abilities, experience. The Members¡¯ faces were haggard and I could also see a strong sense of fear in every move of theirs.


    That cunning Oni was probably aiming for this. He carefully and meticulously scrapes off the weak ones little by little.


    From what Ruda saw, the abilities of the Oni was quite high. It would probably be one of the strongest one in this Garest Mountains.


    Still, it didn¡¯t attack us head-on, is it because it was cautious or is it because it wanted to strike fear into its prey.


    It must have been measuring our abilities after those attacks. The Oni never targeted Arnold, the strongest among us. It only went after the weakest link.


    Even in Arnold¡¯s party, there were differences in ability among the members. As we descended the steep mountain path, dealing with? attacks that coulde at any moment took a heavy tool on our spirits and the members¡¯ movements were gradually slowing down.


    The mountain road where dead Monsters were piled up strangely seemed to lead to hell. Fortunately, no other monsters appeared, perhaps because they were afraid of that Oni.


    Around the time we somehow managed to parry the tenth attack, Hay advised Arnold in a small voice.


    ¡°Arnold-san, it will be bad if we don¡¯t end it now. We can still hold on, but ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· is at their limits. At this rate, we will never make it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Arnold silently nodded. At his response, without showing it on her face, Ruda felt a small sense of relief.


    In this situation, the quickest way for Arnold and hispanions to end the Oni was to abandon the weak. Especially in this case, to Arnold, the weak such as Ruda, Gilbert and others in ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡·, aren¡¯t people he needs to take the trouble to protect. If it was just ¡¶Fallen Mist (Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡·, they would be able to increase their descent speed.


    That¡¯s why, Ruda had briefly considered the possibility that Arnold might abandon Ruda and the others and run away, but it looks like he had no intention of doing so.


    She was a little ashamed of herself for worrying about a needless worry.


    Their Party was scary enough to be mistaken for a band of bandits, but apparently it is different when you are Level 7.


    Hay turned around and whispered to Carmine and the others.


    ¡°¡­¡­ O?, you guys. We¡¯ve got to take it down ¨D¨D It¡¯ll be bad if this keeps going on. You understand, right? That thing got some brain in its head. He¡¯s getting more and more cunning in his attack and it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯ll give up. If we keep this up, someone will definitely die. And if anyone¡¯s going to die, it¡¯s going to be one who¡¯s exhausted and being targeted by it, someone from ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡·.


    The Members of ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· listened to Hay¡¯s words with a mysterious expression.


    Fortunately, no one seemed to make a fuss. They probably understand the situation they were in.


    ¡°We also don¡¯t want people who are apanying us to die. So here¡¯s the thing ¨D¨D That Oni¡¯s vindictive and powerful, but not without weaknesses. Its body was full of injuries and as far as I can see ¨D¨D It got a big injury in his right leg.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Gilbert opened his eyes when he heard Hay. Ruda also gasped.


    Indeed, when I observed it, the entire body of the Oni was covered with countless injuries. It was as if it had been attacked by arge number of Monsters.


    But even so, its movements were as fast as the wind. If that was how it was with an injured leg, what would his original speed have been.


    ¡°You saw the burned forest at the encampment above, right? It was probably because of the one we¡¯re after. And also, the one who wounded it.¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡­ I can understand that¡­¡­ But wait, what does that mean? Are you saying that the Monster took out ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·?¡±


    Gilbert shouted out in a loud voice. Hay chuckled at his words.


    ¡°No, unfortunately that¡¯s¡­¡­ Improbable. There were no corpses or traces of human blood along the way and the injuries left on the Monster are too few. Did they deal with it, did the Oni run away or did they think that it wasn¡¯t a worthy opponent to chase after ¨D¨D I don¡¯t know which it was, but either way, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· and hispanions failed to kill that Monster. And we¡¯re the one being made to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ That would make sense!¡±


    ¡°So troublesome¡­¡­¡±


    Carmine, tiredly said next to Gilbert who nodded broadly after listening to the end. If she needs to pick, Ruda¡¯s opinion is the same as Carmine¡¯s.


    If they could beat it, I wanted them to quickly beat it and not just injure it. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Well seems like I was wrong, the Lost Giant Demon was a dark green ogre with long limbs.


    And the injury on the Oni made everyone think that it was due to Cry, well in a way it is because of him as he was the one who instructed Sytry to take the risky option but still¡­ XD


    And now they think that Cry nted that Oni so they can fight it! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Oni: Some kind of demon in japanese folklore. It is simr to an ogre or troll.

 Chapter 128，Part2: 2 - A Certain Vacation ⑦

    <h4>Chapter128£¬Part2: 2 - A Certain Vacation ¢ß?</h4> <h4>Chapter 128 A Certain Vacation ¢ß?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    While talking, our foot doesn¡¯t stop.


    If we walk along the road for half a day, it would take us down the mountain. Most Monsters don¡¯t leave their own territory. That Oni¡¯s fighting style is specialized for mountainous and forested areas with many obstacles. It shouldn¡¯t follow us to the bottom.


    I look back at ourpanions. Because of her habit as a solo, Ruda had packed her luggagepactly, but the others were now carryingrge bags that used to be loaded in their carriage. It was too much of a hindrance to run and escape.


    However, even if they threw it and ran away, I don¡¯t think they would escape safely because of that Oni¡¯s speed. Maybe if Ruda was alone, she could escape, but that would mean using Gilbert and the other slower members as bait. Only this she doesn¡¯t want to do.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s injured. If Arnold-san fights it head on, he isn¡¯t that much of a deal. Only problem is that it won¡¯t stand in front of Arnold-san. In other words ¨D¨D¨D¨D We need a bait.¡±


    Bait. At that word, the Members of ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· gulped down their spit in nervousness.


    Hay deliberately exined it in a cheerful voice. However, his expression was serious.


    ¡°If we know who it¡¯s going to attack, even if we¡¯re a few meters away ¨D¨D We can intercept it if we know about its trajectory in advance. What, that¡¯s an easy hunt.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Bait, huh.¡±


    ¡°Aaah, moreover¡­¡­ The weaker the better.¡±


    Hay continued while Carmine¡¯s expression tightened.


    ¡°Looking at its attack so far ¨D¨D It seems that most of the people who are being attacked are Members of your Party. The Members of ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· are quite promising, but at the moment you¡¯re far inferior to us. If our strategy fails once, that Oni will never fall for the same trick again. We need to end it in one shot. Understood?¡±


    At these words, the Members of ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· looked at each other.


    Everyone had a pale look. Being a bait meant that they had to pretend to be more defenseless than ever. It was clear from the corpse of the Monsters what kind of cruel fate awaited them if they failed to intercept it.


    No one spoke and time passed by. Gilbert raised his hand.


    ¡°Then I will be the bait. I¡¯m quite sturdy and there won¡¯t be a problem if I get hit a little bit.¡±


    At his proposal, his fellow Party Members widened their eyes. For a moment, Carmine¡¯s expression turned into a surprised one, but then quickly returned into a frowning one.


    From Ruda¡¯s point of view, that Oni was far more superior than her. Which means, it must be the same for Gilbert.


    However, there was no fear on Gilbert¡¯s face. Even though it was impossible for him to not feel fear, neither of his limbs were trembling.


    Knowing the difference in their abilities, he stood up for his friends. It was truly ¨D¨D Courageous.


    To Ruda, he looks so differentpared to when she first met him a few months ago.


    However, Hay quickly shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good, Gilbert. Just by looking from the outside, you can clearly tell that you are one step ahead of the other in ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡·. Your courage is admirable, but that Oni will be wary of you.¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡­¡­¡­ You won¡¯t talk me out of this. Even if I¡¯m above, it¡¯s only a little bit. It¡¯s the same thing from that Oni point of view. Isn¡¯t it!?¡±


    Gilbert quickly looked around at his friends in panic, but none of them nodded and only wryly smiled.


    Carmine took a deep breath and looked at his friends. He said as he gathered his resolve.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There¡¯s no way around it, this is so all of us can survive, we need to be ready. I am ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· Party Leader. I will decide on ¨D¨D Who will be the bait¡­¡­ Le, I am sorry, but can you do it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the end of his line of sight was a petite female Mage.


    She was about the same age as Gilbert, she was putting on a brave face, but now she was pale.


    From what we have seen so far, that Monster is more interested in women than men. If you are a Mage, then you can cast a defensive spell beforehand and you will be a little safer. There are more options you can take in case of emergency. Among our members, I am sure you are the most qualified.


    ¡°B-but ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I-I understand.¡±


    Gilbert was about to speak up, but as if she wanted to interrupt him, Le answered in a quivering voice.


    While being pale, she forced a smile and looked at Gilbert.


    ¡°If Gilbert is the only? one who keeps showing his good side¡­¡­ We won¡¯t be able topete.¡±


    ¡°What, don¡¯t worry. Arnold-san is a Dragon yer. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make sure to finish it off.¡±


    Hay¡¯s words showed a strong trust in Arnold. The other Members of ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· strongly nodded.


    This is the moment of truth. Arnold, who had been silent until now, said with a frown to Ruda and the other as they gathered their determination.


    ¡°Bullshit. It¡¯s just an annoying Monster. Let¡¯s get this over with and get off of this mountain. We will take care of it in the next attack.¡±


    The n was simple. Le, who was in the middle of the formation up until now, will be ced at the back of the line where she will most likely be attacked.


    At the moment when it attacks, the Members in the formation will all give way at once and Arnold will close the distance with all his might and finish it off.


    Le casts a defensive spell on herself and those around her are preparing to heal Le at any time.


    It is a simple strategy, but among all the strategies we can do right now, it was the one with the highest sess rate.


    While walking, we change the formation so that it doesn¡¯t feel unnatural.


    While being careful, we bait an attack that coulde at any moment. My spirit was wearing down as time passed. Perhaps we weren¡¯t the only one who were trying to be cautious, there wasn¡¯t any sign of another attack.


    At that time, trees fell down and the view on my left opened up. I unintentionally let out a small gasp.


    The Oni attacks from blind spots. If one side is barren, then the direction of the attack can be determined. This will be favorable for the strategy.


    At that moment, something strange enters Ruda¡¯s field of vision.


    ¡°!? Wh-What, is that¡­¡­?¡±


    Far below us, at the foot of the Garest Mountains, there was a shining mark next to theke. With care, the nearby trees had been cut down and made it clearly visible from the top of the mountain.


    Gilbert¡¯s eyes widened, Carmine and hispanions narrowed their eyes at the sight of something that shouldn¡¯t be normally seen.


    ¡°¡­¡­ A fire? What? A mark?¡±


    ¡°Do people live in a ce like this? What is that? Some kind of signal? It looks like¡­¡­? Someone¡¯sughing ¨D¨D Huh!?¡±


    Carmine held his tongue. What he was looking at was the face of the one who was walking in the lead, Arnold.


    Until now, the expression on Arnold¡¯s face remained stoik no matter how rude Gilbert had been, but it was now distorted as if he was wearing a demon mask.


    A blue veins popped out on his forehead and red down at the foot of the mountain like he wanted to kill someone. Both of his muscr arms were *purupuru* twitching. A snarling voice escaped from his mouth.


    ¡°Infinite¡­¡­ Variety¡­¡­ Everything, was, within your calction, huh.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. Ruda¡¯s eyesight was pretty good but she couldn¡¯t see the foot of the mountain from the top of it.


    No, no matter how much Mana Material you have been enhanced with, there was no way you could see from such a distance.


    Hay looked down at that ce with a heartfelt disgusted look. The others were looking at the mark with a simr expression.


    ¡°Kah¡­¡­ Hay, change of n. No need for a decoy. We¡¯ll press it onto him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aye. Of course.¡±


    Change of n? No need for decoy? What the hell are they nning to do?


    The group was puzzled by the sudden change of the reliable Level 7 Hunter. In front of them, Arnold pulled out his ¡ºHeavy Lightning Strike¡».


    Reflecting the moonlight, the de shined in a golden color. The air bends and the polished de spurts purple light.


    From somewhere, I could hear the rustling sound of the wind. But now wasn¡¯t the time to be concerned about it.


    Arnold raised his sword and shouted loudly in a thunderous voice.


    ¡°I am, not going to do, as you want! You are going to clean up your own mess! ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·!¡±


    Then a huge pir of light passed in front of Ruda¡¯s eyes. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Sytry¡¯s campfire is the best! A big smiley face just to provoke Arnold! XD


    Will they finally meet or will Cry seed to run away again?


    I can so see Cry eating while chilling when Arnold arrived and Cry running away like in a cartoon XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 129，Part1: 1 - Used To

    <h4>Chapter129£¬Part1: 1 - Used To</h4> <h4>Chapter 129 Used To?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The streaks of light that shed across the sky in the night were like giant shooting stars.


    Its sound shook the air. Although there was still some distance between us, I could tell that the meteor strike was quite destructive as I had tagged along on Lucia¡¯s magic spell trials many times.


    ¡­¡­ Is there a Dragon rampaging or something? I am really d that we went down the mountain in a hurry.


    I left ck-san and his friends who were looking at the light in a daze and headed for Sytry.


    At the campfire, Liz was sitting cross legged and her eyes were *kirakira* shining as she looked up at that light in the sky. Her expression seemed like she was watching some fireworks. It was a stark contrast to Tino¡¯s drawn-out expression who was sitting next to her.


    When Sytry saw me, she smiled and offered me the bowl and spoon which was in her hand.


    I smell stew. It smells good. I suddenly start to get hungry.


    ¡°Here you go. It has been a while since I have made stew. The seasonings and potions were limited, so sadly, it isn¡¯t as good as usual ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°Aaah, thank you. ¡­¡­ Un, it is really delicious.¡±


    ¡°I am d. I had a hard time preparing it because Onee-chan kept getting strange meat ¨D¨D¡±


    Apparently, Sytry doesn¡¯t mind that light. It is true that the stew was excellent, but I can¡¯t help but be bothered by that light.


    I was sure that Sytry, who knew so many things, would be able to guess what that light was. When I sat down next to her, Sytry made a nk look and for some reason happily leaned close to me so that our shoulders were touching.


    A sweet smell drifted from her well-groomed hair. It was a soothing smell.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sytry, you know, it is about that light ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­ Aaaaah, it is the usual, right.¡±


    !? ¡­¡­ I see¡­¡­ The usual¡­¡­ It is the usual, huh.


    The outside is full of danger. Although it was supposed to be a vacation, we had already three near misses with danger in n, G and Garest Mountains.


    I wonder how all the peddlers and other people in the world move around safely. I would like to know their tricks.


    The lightning-like lights were shining sporadically and showed no signs of ending. Even an ignorant person like me knows that this was not a natural phenomenon. I got a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you think we should run away?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ Hmm¡­¡­ I think it is still too early¡­¡­ And we still haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    Unlike the scaredy cat me, Sytry was calm and collected. She is used to traveling.


    There were several chunks of meat skewers roasting on the fire. There were stews and also fishes. We wouldn¡¯t be able to load everything on the carriage. So I was nning on staying here for the night.


    Abandoning this ce meant that we would have to march into the night again. Even though I just told White-san and his friends about not overworking them ¨D¨D But the lightning seemed to be slowly approaching us. Is this what it means either you go or not, hell is awaiting you.


    While frowning, I put the stew in my mouth when Sytry suggested something to me. Despite the situation, she seemed to be enjoying herself.


    ¡°At that speed, it will be a while before it gets here. That¡¯s right! It is only a little but¡­¡­ We also have alcohol. Shall I take it out?¡±


    I see. It is going to take a while before it gets here¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why are you already assuming that it is heading here?


    No, there is another possibility too, you know? I think there is also a small percentage of chance that it isn¡¯t heading here. Before I could answer, Sytry pulled out a clean bottle and ss from her backpack and poured me a drink.


    I took it as she handed it to me and gave it a sip. It was probably a very strong drink, a burning heat spread across my tongue like it was on fire.


    Sytry squinted and as she looked up at the night sky, her cheeks got hotter.


    ¡°However, it seems the output is quite high¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like a Relic ¨D¨D Is it derived from a Material?¡±


    ¡°? Derived from a material?¡±


    ¡°It is probably from a ¡°Lightning Dragon (Thunder Dragon)¡±. Material from a Dragon ss magical beast is indeed a first-ss material. ording to a theory, the body of an mythical beast of such ss doesn¡¯t realize that its body is dead even after being subjugated, therefore it retains the power of when it was still alive. Don¡¯t you think it is a very romantic story, Cry-san?¡±


    Sytry said this in a fascinating and glossy voice, but I couldn¡¯t understand her at all. It seems that the romance Sytry and I are pursuing is different.


    Sytry¡¯s body heat is transmitted to me as she was huddling close to me. Sytry and Liz seem to have a difference in their body temperatures.


    Her skinship isn¡¯t as intense as Liz, but when she is this close to me, even I, who has a long rtionship with her, will start to feel a little nervous. It might also be because of the alcohol.


    I take a deep breath and look at the top of the mountain. I see, a ¡°Lightning Dragon (Thunder Dragon)¡±, huh¡­¡­ A ¡°Lightning Dragon (Thunder Dragon)¡±¡­¡­!?


    ¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that seriously dangerous?


    Even among Dragon species, ¡°Lightning Dragon (Thunder Dragon)¡± is known to be the strongest of all dragons. By the way, it is extremely tasty when Sytry roast it.


    I just got a bowl of stew, but now I am feeling hungry again.


    At that moment, Liz noticed us and stepped between us, waving and shouting with a skewer ofrge chunks of roasted crocodile meat on it.


    ¡°!? Syt!! You are too close to Cry-chan! Come on, get away, get away¡­¡­ I really can¡¯t let my guard downnn!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Cry-san. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ We will continue the rest of the story, another time.¡±


    ¡°Haaa? What do you mean another time? Don¡¯t try toy your hand on someone else¡¯s property! Don¡¯t you have anymon sense, haaa! Cry-chan too, don¡¯t get *deredere* fawned over.¡±


    I am not getting *deredere* fawned over¡­¡­ As an advocate of the badass attitude, there is no way that I am getting *deredere* fawned over.


    Liz pushed Sytry away and stuck over, but she was oddly cold, probably because she had been in theke earlier.


    ¡°Liz, your clothes are cold, so go dry them beforeing here. You will catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Eeeeh!? There is no way that it¡¯s cold!? Because, I took off my clothes when I was bathing in the wateeer! What? Was I in the way? All right, I just need to take it off? Hereee!¡±


    ¡°!! Onee-sama, it¡¯s not good! Don¡¯t be so indecent!¡±


    As Liz was beginning to take off her clothes without any hesitation, Tino bravely jumped on her from behind. She was instantly knocked over, but she immediately got back up and jumped at her again. Even though you had just cleaned yourself in theke, you are now getting dirty again.


    No one was looking at the lightning anymore.


    Liz was exhibiting herself a lot, but Tino is mostly the same. Her stomach wasn¡¯t exposed, but her shoulders were exposed and her legs, in particr, were exposed, right down to the bottom.


    The sight of the two of them being entangled was a littlescivious. Their skin was glistening lustrously in the campfire light. To be honest, I think you could make money if you put it as a show.


    If they show that kind of appearance it is a sight for sore eyes, but if there was more than this it would be ufortable. If Luke or Anthem were here, this wouldn¡¯t be happening though¡­¡­ <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    That lightning is the preamble of a crisising their way but no one cares at all, they are just enjoying the campfire and merrying around!


    Lightning Dragon, top of the food chain, Arnold? Who cares! We have something more important and they are called ¡°Liz, Sytry, Tino¡± XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 129，Part2: 2 - Used To

    <h4>Chapter129£¬Part2: 2 - Used To</h4> <h4>Chapter 129 Used To</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cry-san¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Ahaha¡­¡­¡­¡­ We-well, anyway ¨D¨D Right, ck-san and the others, why don¡¯t you eat? If you are going to be the next coachman, you need to get some rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see, so you aren¡¯t going to release them here.¡±


    Sytry looked surprised at the words I thought on the spur of the moment.


    No way¡­¡­ I am not going to abandon them. As we always have, we are all going to go back alive. ck-san and his friends are outsiders, but the main guidelines stay the same.


    In order to do that, I have to do something about the two people who are struggling on the ground ¨D¨D


    ¡°I will go prepare the food and get the carriage ready. I am sorry for the inconvenience, but, well¡­¡­ For Onee-chan¡¯s case, Cry-san ¨D¨D In the worst case, I think she wille back, even if we leave her here.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh ¨D¨D No, I don¡¯t n to leave her here!?¡±


    Sytry chuckled and walked towards ck-san and his friends.


    Now then, how can I fix Liz¡¯s mood.


    ¡ì


    ¡°Here Cry-chan. Do Aaaanh? Do you like the crocodile I hunted? It¡¯s delicious, right? It was at the bottom of theke¡­¡­ I caught the biggest one there was. I know, next time let¡¯s dive together? The view inside theke was beautiful, I¡¯m sure Cry-chan will love it.¡±


    ¡°You are wrong, Master. I am not such an indecent woman. Onee-sama, insisted, insisted on doing this ¨D¨D Uuuuuh¡­¡­ Please, don¡¯t look, at me, like that.¡±


    How did this happen?


    From my right, at a really close distance, Liz offered me a crocodile skewer while purring like a cat. She looked the same as usual, but her cheeks were flushed and her skin was hotter than usual.


    Apparently, she was very upset at the fact that Sytry was a little closer than usual. I could hear her heartbeat from her chest which was strongly pressed against me.


    However, the problem was with Tino who was sitting to my left.


    At her Shisho¡¯s order, Tino was exposing her skin as she had taken off her elbow-length gloves she was always wearing. She had categorically refused the order to take off all of her top and had settled it with only taking that off. However, that alone seemed to have greatly increased her exposure ratepared to the usual Tino.


    As her face was turning bright red up to her ears, Tino¡¯s arm was *surisuri* slippery rubbing against mine.


    I am wearing long sleeve clothes, so we aren¡¯t in a skin-to-skin contact, but that flirtatious behavior is rather shameful to Tino, who is always rather modest.


    I felt like I was receiving some kind of erotic service though. Her rough breathing tickled my ears and made me a little thrilled.


    Liz reprimanded her for her somewhat reserved behavior.


    ¡°Hey, Ti! Make sure you press on those pointlessly growing breasts! How are you going to take responsibility if Cry-chan is taken by Syt? Haaaa!?¡±


    ¡°Uuuh¡­¡­ I am sorr¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Master. Sorry¡­¡­ Sorry¡­ Ugnnn!!¡±


    As if Tino had resolved herself, she tightly hugged my arm.


    How Liz¡¯s use her disciple is odd. All I could do was keep being expressionless, so that Tino wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed.


    I tried to stop her beforehand, but she wouldn¡¯t stop. Even I am no match to the power of a rampaging Liz. If I forcibly stopped her, I won¡¯t know where that excess of energy will go next time. From my experience, in a situation like this, the only thing you can do is to wait until she is satisfied.


    By the way, I wonder why both Liz and Tino are so soft.


    Even though their arms and legs are much thinner than mine, it is a real wonder how they are able to *bambam* easily defeat so many Monsters and Phantoms with a physique like this.


    Mana Material is amazing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±


    While apologizing, Tino leaned on to me. I wonder why¡­ I should have received this from Liz a lot of time, but it is so new when it is done by someone different. I am being apologized to, but if anything, I would want to thank her.


    I am in an unpleasant popr situation. From the side, it might look like I was surrounded by girls, but it was so differentpared to Ark.


    But, since I was at Liz¡¯s mercy for all of this, it is about time she is satisfied.


    Let¡¯s apologizeter. And I will try to convince Liz to not get Tino involved again.


    As I was very seriously making up my mind, I heard a loud p of thunder in the distance.


    When will that end? When I looked up above me, I noticed something strange floating in the night sky.


    A big man with a shiny sword. I can¡¯t see his expression due to the backlight, but he wasing down towards here.


    I made an instant decision and moved away from Liz, hugged Tino and arbitrarily activated my ¡°Barrier Ring (Safe Ring)¡±, which I hadn¡¯t forgotten to wear even at a time like this.


    The light and impact from the thing that was free falling from the sky was repelled by the barrier that I had activated just in time.


    The lightning burned the earth, a great sword was deflected before my eyes and rebound widely because of the barrier. I don¡¯t even have the time to scream.


    In an instant, the darkness returned and the figure that had suddenly attacked me greatly jumped back.


    That is when I learned the identity of my assant.


    ¡°You¡­ Bas¡­ Tard¡­¡­ What the hell, are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ No, that¡¯s supposed to be our line¡­¡­¡±


    The one who fell from the sky whileunching a powerful blow was Arnold Hale. However, his entire body was stained with mud and even his already powerful face was twisted like some kind of demon.


    In my arms, Tino raised her head and let out a small scream. A tremendous killing intent ¨D¨D A heavy pressure was forced on my body. While being confused, I patted Tino¡¯s head with my empty hand.


    On Arnold¡¯s hand was a huge, glowing sword. The golden de made an electrified noise, that is when I finally realized the nature of the light that had been? shing around Garest Mountain up until earlier.


    His face reddened with rage. Because of the brightness of his shining sword, I could see his appearance very well.


    What? What kind of situation is this supposed to be?


    Arnold was shaking in rage.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You pressed, everything onto us ¨D¨D Ha, you dare ¨D¨D! Un-under ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Underwear?¡±


    ¡°D-Dieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡±


    With a roar that seemed to contain all of his emotions, Arnold attacked me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Seems Arnold finally catches up to Cry and co! And as usual Cry is unknowingly using is provocation skill XD


    Just imagine Arnold seeing Cry flirting with Tino and Liz while he was running away from the Oni,? lol!


    And I¡¯m sure that in fact Tino is quite happy when she is sticking so close to Cry despite all she said.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Okay, here I took a lot of liberty because it was a japanese wordy. In the original when Arnold said ¡°Ha, you dare! Un-Under¡± he said ¡°Jibun wa! Name(-rareta (he didn¡¯t say it))¡± which means ¡°I am! Under(estimating me)¡±. Here he wanted to say something in the line of ¡°how dare you underestimate me¡±, but he couldn¡¯t finish saying the word before Cry said ¡°Nameko¡± which is a name and also started with ¡°Name¡±. Making his sentence be ¡°I am Nameko¡±. XD

 Chapter 130，Part1: 1 - Pride

    <h4>Chapter130£¬Part1: 1 - Pride?</h4> <h4>Chapter 130 Pride?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    His intimidation was so tremendous that it looks like my existence will likely be overwhelmed.


    The light filled my view and a golden de was swung down at my head. If this had been my first time, I might have made a wrong decision due to my fear.


    But it wasn¡¯t the first time that I had been in a dangerous and desperate situation. That¡¯s why, without showing any resistance, I tightly hugged Tino in my arms and voluntarily activated my second ¡°Barrier Ring (Safe Ring)¡±.


    I am not boasting, but I am confident that I won¡¯t lose to anyone when ites to using a ¡°Barrier Ring (Safe Ring)¡±. Or rather, I am sure that even in this era where so many powerful Hunters exist, no one has ever used this emergency protection tool as much as I have.


    From my experience, I ampletely unable to respond to any attack from a Hunter around Level 3. If the opponent is aiming only at me in a one-on-one manner, whether hees from the front ores at me from the side or behind me, no matter how much I struggle, I can¡¯t avoid their attack, let alone dream of counterattacking.


    That¡¯s why I will take on the attack as ites. Rather than hesitating about how to avoid the attack, I will use that time to activate my Barrier Rings.


    The de and electric shock was powerfully repelled by the barrier that was coated just over my body. Apparently, Arnold¡¯s fighting method is to fight using all his power on each blow rather than attacking with a lot of moves, but even so, I hadpletely no idea how many times he swung that de at me in that second.


    That is fine. That is what being a Hunter is all about. However, no matter how many sh heunched at me, his de will not hurt me, because I know the performance of the Barrier Ring.


    Eventually, the attack Arnold swung down with all his anger stopped and he took a step back. His pair of eyes, which were narrowed like a sharpened de, wasn¡¯t only showing anger anymore, but also a strong sense of caution.


    The ground ¨D¨D There was now a huge hole behind me. It was probably caused by the aftermath of Arnold¡¯s attack. When I released Tino, who had been shrinking in my arms, she stepped back cautiously while having a pale expression.


    It seems like we can finally start to ¡ºNegotiate¡». Thanks to the presence of Liz and Sytry nearby, I can be more forceful than usual.


    I don¡¯t know why Arnold is so angry. I am sure it is due to a misunderstanding, like usual.


    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why¡­¡­ Can you¡­ Still stand? Impossible.¡±


    I have faith in my Barrier Rings.


    It is generally believed that a ¡ºBarrier Ring (Safe Ring)¡» is a Relic that automatically creates an invincible barrier against deadly attacks, but it was in fact slightly different.


    The Barrier Ring has several functions on it. And just by mastering them, I can extend my survival time a little bit.


    One of them is to be able to activate the Barrier Rings, which are supposed to be activated automatically, at will, the ¡ºVoluntary Activation¡».


    And in my case, if it is an attack swung in front of me, I can usually activate and put up the barrier right on time just at the moment I think, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s gonna be bad¡± (By the way, if I don¡¯t make it in time, other Barrier Ring will be activated automatically).


    I unintentionally became proud of it.


    Arnold has a scary face, but I have been attacked by scary-looking people more times than I can count for. It isn¡¯t something to brag about, but isn¡¯t it fine for me to be a little proud of the fact that an ordinary person like me has survived those kinds of hellish situation.


    ¡°Arnold-san, calm down. This is¡­¡­ The difference in our experience. I have been attacked a lot of times in all my life, but ¨D¨D No one has ever been able to hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Along a small sound of something disappearing, Arnold¡¯s huge body disappeared. Before I could grasp the situation, I heard a loud sound from the back of my head.


    ¡°Master!?¡±


    Tino screamed.


    One of my Barrier Rings was automatically activated. Apparently, he realized that he couldn¡¯t break through the front and switched to an attack from my blind spot. His speed was unbelievably fast for a man of his size.


    But it is useless. Yup, useless. Arnold doesn¡¯t seem to understand, but what he is fighting against¡­ Trying to break through, isn¡¯t me.


    What he is trying to break through is ¨D¨D The ¡ºBarrier Ring¡¯s (Safe Ring)¡» history!


    Considered to be one of the strongest of all defensive measures in the world whether it is in the ancient or modern era, the very story of the ¡ºBarrier Ring (Safe Ring)¡» itself!


    I am a small being, but I have equipped on me seventeen of those, eye-popping price tag, ¡ºBarrier Ring (Safe Ring)¡».


    As if he didn¡¯t know when to give up, Arnold doesn¡¯t stop attacking and keeps on shing my back in rapid session.


    ¡°Impo-ssible!¡±


    ¡°Calm down. It is time for you to stop.¡±


    Someone will die, I will.


    The remaining numbers of ¡ºBarrier Rings (Safe Rings)¡», which had been replenished by overworking my n Members, were being whittled down.


    There is a trade-off between the Barrier Ring¡¯s activation time and the time it can keep being maintained. In other words, seventeen attacks will absolutely be prevented, but after that, it cannot prevent even one blow.


    A normal fighter would find a way to fight back if he could prevent the blow, but all I could do was to prevent it.


    To buy some time, I turned around and gave a big swing with my right arm. My right arm which was swung with all my strength collided with his golden de and stopped.


    The barrier of the Barrier Ring is impervious to impact, light and sound above a certain level. So, with the right numbers, even I can temporarilypete with a hero.


    It was clearly unnatural to see my slender armpeting with a huge de without wearing any armor on it. Arnold¡¯s eyes opened widely in astonishment.


    The de that he had been swinging so wildly was stopped. This is my chance to persuade him. Arnold was trying to kill me, but I don¡¯t have any will to fight with him.


    I pretended to be calm and smiled. Even though it was my long-awaited vacation, I¡¯m gonna puke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but have no intention to fight. In the first ce, I hate fighting. Because even if I do those kinds of things,? it is all pointless.¡±


    As I will die. You are strong, so you should fight with strong guys. In the first ce, if I had been hit by the first attack or any of his other attacks, I would have died.


    This is why Hunters who don¡¯t know how to control themselves are so scary. They think I am Level 8, so they usuallye at me with full force.


    ¡°In the first ce, why did youe here? It isn¡¯t a coincidence, right? You know, I am on a vacation though¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­!¡±


    In response to what I thought was a perfectly reasonable question, Arnold red at me with a look that said I¡¯m going to kill you.


    Perhaps he was looking for an opening, he kept his sword at ready, lowered his stance and calmed his breath. You don¡¯t need to look for an opening, I am always full of openings.


    However, it is good that we are in a stalemate now. As talking is my only weapon.


    ¡°If you are here because of Liz teasing you, I apologize for that. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Say something will you. Should I do a Dogeza?or something?


    However, even if I was suddenly attacked, I still have something I want to say. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if I had been killed earlier, you know. In particr, Tino could have been seriously injured as she doesn¡¯t have any Barrier Ring.


    I pull Tino, who is standing on guard next to me, and pat her head. The range expansion of the Barrier Ring at that time was properly made on time, so she doesn¡¯t seem to have any injury. Good, good.


    I *perapera* rapidly talk while turning on my brain.


    ¡°But, to be honest, how to say this¡­¡­ I am not that interested in you guys ¨D¨D Ah, sorry. I said nothing.¡±


    As soon as I said it, I thought that I messed up.


    I unintentionally said my honest feeling. Because, you know, even though Liz was teasing him, it was just out of a bit of mischievousness, something which isn¡¯t that unusual for Hunters. That¡¯s why, in my mind, they don¡¯t have any justification to chase and attack us.


    However, if exining this to them was enough to convince them, then they wouldn¡¯t have chased after us this far into the mountain in the first ce.


    In a hurry I withdrew my words, but it seemed to be toote. Arnold¡¯s eyes widened for a moment and then probably because he understood what I just said, his expression distorted like a demon. I waspletely pouring oil on the fire.


    ¡°You¡­ Bastard¡­ Saying this at this point ¨D¨D Huh!?¡±


    From the side, Liz kicked him with a surprise attack. Almost like on reflex, Arnold raised his de, but like magic she slipped through it and struck him hard on his chin. His huge body was greatly blown away, but he was able to adjust his stance in the middle of it.


    Liz waspletely pissed off. Maybe because of the aftermath of the lightning strike, there was ck smokeing out of her clothes, but from her appearance there was no signs of any damage on her. It wasn¡¯t like I had prioritized Tino over Liz when I protected her instead of Liz, but it was just a simple judgement as I thought that Liz would be okay even if she does take some damage. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    It was so funny when Cry was praising his Barrier Ring. You ain¡¯t fighting against me! You are fighting against history itself! You think you can win against this, mouahahahah! XD


    And seems like Cry¡¯s provocation skill isn¡¯t rusted XD


    Cry stopping Arnold great sword with a smirk will make everyone think as expected of a Level 8. But in truth it was just the Barrier Ring XD


    And now that Liz joined the fray, how will Arnold get his ass kicked!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Dogeza: It is a form of apology in Japan, they kneel on the floor and bow their head.

 Chapter 130，Part2: 2 - Pride

    <h4>Chapter130£¬Part2: 2 - Pride</h4> <h4>Chapter 130 Pride?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Liz had a demon-like expression which wouldn¡¯t lose to Arnold.


    ¡°Is the story¡­ Over? So¡­ Annoying. You fucker¡­ Your inferior existence isn¡¯t even worth garbage¡­ Dare to disturbed Liz-chan ¨D¨D¡±


    Apparently, she was upset about being interrupted. She haspletely lost it.


    In a thug-like tone, Liz jumped at Arnold. Even though she was a Thief, she jumped on a swordsman with a higher Certification Level than herself, her will to fight is way too strong.


    Arnold sessfully maneuvered his greatsword to put it against her godlike fast kick.


    She kicked without hesitation against the de that was covered in electricity. No doubt the electric shock must have passed through her, but her speed didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest.


    ¡°Fucker! When we were at the best part! Go get kicked by a horse¡­ And dieee!?Make up for it with your death!¡±


    ¡°Hah!!¡±


    Arnold was on the defensive as Liz jumped at him while spewing abuse.


    Liz¡¯s attack which specialized in speed is at another dimension to most swordsmen. Even so, the fact that Arnold was able to endure her attack without beingpletely defenseless was proof that he is an outstanding swordsman.


    Tino looked at the scene, stunned. This was a battle between heavenly heroes.


    Liz¡¯s movement which wasunching a series of continuous attacks suddenly elerates for a moment. Arnold raised his great sword to defend himself,? but Liz ducked down, went behind him and ced a blow on the back of his knee.


    When Arnold¡¯s posture was destabilized, she made arge swing at the back of his head with her leg. At that moment ¨D¨D Arnold¡¯s body shone brightly.


    It was ¡ºLightning¡». Sparks flew and lightning burned Liz. As if she had been repelled, Liz flew in the air, did a couple of turns and perfectlynded on the ground.


    Arnold slowly stood up, red at Liz while breathing wildly.


    Was that Arnold¡¯s ¡ºTrump Card¡»? Did he flow the lightning from his sword into his body?


    I wondered if the fact that he was unaffected by the lightning was due to his resistance against it or if it was due to some kind of technique.


    ¡°Moving so much¡­ Such an annoying¡­ Girl ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°Lightning, huh, I strengthened my resistance just the other day, you know.¡±


    Said Liz with predatory eyes. However, it waspletely unexpected to me.


    Well even if I said this, between Arnold and Liz, I think that Liz is stronger than Arnold.


    Of course, I know that he isn¡¯t weak since he is Level 7, but it waspletely unexpected that she couldn¡¯t win even with a surprise attack.


    Then it urred to me that maybe if I praise him, he would be in a good mood, so I said something ttering.


    ¡°Going toe-to-toe with Liz, Arnold-san, so strong.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°By any chance, is that sword made of Lightning Dragon material? Was it its bones? That¡¯s a shame¡­¡­ I should have made one too. I never would have thought of that. Seriously, it is pretty surprising, un.¡±


    Despite being agitated, I seeded to lift him up, but I heard a voice behind me. It was Sytry-chan who was preparing the carriage.


    Apparently, her timing was perfect. Then she says in a calm voice.


    ¡°Well, we did throw the bone in the soup as broth, right. Because you said it was in the way.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Aaaah¡­¡­ Was it? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ W-Was it delicious?¡±


    ¡°You said chicken was better¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ahahahaha¡­¡­ I don¡¯t remember at all¡­¡­ You see, I am kind of forgetful. But you can¡¯t make a sword out of chicken bones, so in a way, you can say that each have their own roles ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡°It is not that you can¡¯t make it, but¡­¡­ You know, I made one the other day.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what I was talking about, but Sytry gives me an out of context answer.


    It¡¯s bad. Arnold has a blue vein on his face and looks like he was about to jump at me. If Liz wasn¡¯t here, he would have definitely attacked me. It haspletely backfired.


    And then, Sytry put her hand behind her back and whispered in my ear.


    ¡°Do you want to run away? Everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    As expected of Sytry, she knows me very well. We will run away, of course we will run away. In the first ce, if I had run away the moment I saw the lightning on the mountainside, I wouldn¡¯t have been in a situation like this.


    The problem is that nine out of ten, Arnold¡¯s legs are faster than our carriage. If we don¡¯t do something about him, our escape won¡¯t work.


    ¡°Aaah, Arnold-san. Actually, I am kind of busy, you know¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmpf¡­¡­ You mean you are busy¡­ Having an affair with women, haa?¡±


    You are misunderstanding. But, right¡­¡­ If you think about it calmly, it might have been a good thing as I was able toe out of that situation when Arnold came. No way, that¡¯s true.


    I want to get away from Arnold, but to do that I have to do something about Arnold. There is no way out.


    The standoff between Liz and Arnold continued. The durability of a High-Level swordsman is ridiculous. I trust Liz¡¯s abilities, but I couldn¡¯t tell who had the advantage.


    At that moment, Tino, who was standing beside me, shouted as if she had made up her mind.


    ¡°Master¡­¡­ I will fight too!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±


    This is the most unlikely option. No matter how talented Tino is, I doubt she would be able to put up a good fight against Arnold, who is an even match against Liz.


    However Tino stuck her chest out and looked at me with straight and pure eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep being protected. Now, I understand ¨D¨D The reason why Master gave me the training to be struck by lightning, it was all for this moment, right!¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah!?¡±


    In the first ce, I wasn¡¯t the one who imposed that training onto you¡­¡­


    Arnold is looking at me like I am some kind of monster. No, you are wrong. Because it wasn¡¯t me.


    ¡°Even I¡­ If it is a two-on-one with Onee-sama ¨D¨D If it is just an opening ¨D¨D I am sure, I can do it.¡±


    Seriously, why do Hunters want to die so badly?


    This time it isn¡¯t training, you know. Tino¡¯s body would be cut in half if she took a serious hit from that huge sword. In fact, there was a time I have seen Luke cut a man in half. It is something that is possible.


    Well, as expected, his sword will be restrained by Liz, so it might be okay, but the next problem is the lightning that is coating him. No matter how much resistance she has against it, I don¡¯t think she would be safe after being hit by that. Unlike swords, lightning is hard to avoid. It is reckless when Anthem isn¡¯t in the Party right now.


    However, there was no one who seemed to agree with me. Neither Sytry nor Liz showed any sign of stopping Tino. They are the kind of girls who push their children over the cliff.


    Then, I suddenly remembered something nice. I reach into my pocket and pull out something slimy. Tino¡¯splexion changed. Arnold¡¯splexion also changed.


    I am d I brought it with me just in case. It was rolled up, so I stretched it widely.


    The ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask)¡» that had been forcibly stuffed into my pocket said in a fed up voice.


    ¡ºI have been treated terribly ¨D¨D Is it my turn¡­¡­?¡»


    ¡°Mas¡­ Ter? This is ¨D¨D¡±


    ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask)¡» is a Relic that draws out thetent potential of those who wear it.


    In fact, thest time Tino wore it, she was so powerful that she was able to hold her own against the two-girl team of Liz and Sytry. To be honest, I was wondering whether I should bring it, but I did it in the end because it was definitely a powerful Relic.


    Putting aside regr Tino, there is no doubt that the Tino of that time must be able to fight against Arnold. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Cry took the creepy mask with him XD


    Tino is going to be traumatized even more because of this!


    I wonder if the chicken knife Sytry made is strong or not? Maybe it was some legendary chicken or she said that just to provoke Arnold.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    In japanese, there is a saying that said if someone disturbed someone else¡¯s love then he would get kicked by a horse.

 Chapter 131，Part1: 1 - Pride ②

    <h4>Chapter131£¬Part1: 1 - Pride ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Chapter 131 Pride ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°No way¡­¡­ Master! Please, everything but this! I implore you, anything but this ¨D¨D Please forgive me¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    At my good idea, Tino, without joking orughing,ined with tears flowing down her face. Arnold stopped and looked at me and Tino with a tense expression.


    It waspletely unexpected. I didn¡¯t expect her to hate it so much.


    No¡­¡­ Eh? Do you hate it that much? Well, if you dislike it so much, you don¡¯t have to cry, you just need to say so, I won¡¯t force it on you ¨D¨D.


    It is just, I thought I kinda wanted to see it.


    ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask)¡» is one of the few Relics that I can¡¯t use at all. As a Relic enthusiast, if there is an opportunity to use it I would like for you to try it.


    However, it seemed that Tino¡¯s trauma was much deeper than I thought. From my point of view, the changes I saw in Tino when she wore the maskst time didn¡¯t seem to be something that would make her hate it to the point of crying, but I wonder if it is different from the wearer¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°I will do my best. I¡­ Will do my best, pleaseee.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ Ah, un, un, you are right¡­¡­¡­¡­ It can¡¯t be helped, we will do this another time.¡± (Cry)


    Well, if the person herself says so ¨D¨D I am sure Liz will be able to support her quite well.


    I let out a small sigh and since I had already taken out, I put the mask on myself. The tentacles wrapped around the back of my head and a voice echoed in my head.


    ¡ºIt is so futile¡­¡­ ¨D¨D Muscle E-, Agility E-, Physical Strength E-, Magic Power E-, Growth potential E-, Motivation zero, overall evaluation, three point. ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask)¡» hasn¡¯t reached the standard for activation. It will now be forcibly released.¡»(Over Greed)


    As if the fixation was giving up, the tentacles which were tied behind my head became loose and hung down. What a useless Relic¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t the score lower than before?


    Arnold opened his eyes widely, up to their limits. Tino too, was staring at me as if she was in shock.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­ Are you, insane!? Bastard ¨D¨D¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Master!? Eh¡­ You are alright?¡± (Tino)


    I am so alright that it is useless.


    However, although the mask didn¡¯t have any effect, wearing it had a meaning. Liz took advantage of the moment when Arnold¡¯s focus was gathered here to jump at him. Arnold turned around, but it was already toote.


    In the blink of an eye, Liz¡¯s leg was in front of Arnold and pierced his abdomen. The heavy blow that was different from her first flying kick, creates a high-pitched sound of metal shing against metal.


    ¡°Guuuh!?¡± (Arnold)


    Just like this, his huge body flew through the air. The direction of the st was to ¨D¨D Theke. Arnold bounced on the surface of the water a few times and sank into the middle of theke with a huge ssh.


    That¡¯s good. That¡¯s very good. A surprise attack is cowardly, but only now I will allow it. Tino also didn¡¯t have to take any damage either, which is very good.


    I don¡¯t think he is dead. No, to begin with, it is doubtful if he will even lose consciousness. I know better than anyone how monstrously tough a certified High-Level Hunter vanguard can be.


    To support that, Liz is still in her fighting posture. She approached theke while cracking her finger and licking her lower lip.


    ¡°Did you beat him?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Not at allll. But don¡¯t worry, okay? I am going to make him regret disturbing us and make sure he will never oppose us ever again.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Was he strong?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hmmm, normal? It feels like an ordinary swordsman with excellent endurance and physical strength. That sword is a little troublesome, but no problem. It may take some time, but ¨D¨D I will win.¡± (Liz)


    I am sorry even though you are so enthusiastic, but that isn¡¯t my intention at all.


    It seemed there was a bit of misunderstanding from the beginning, but apparently Arnold can¡¯t be dealt with by ordinary means. Now that we distanced ourselves, we should get the hell out of here.


    The surface of theke and the light reflection swayed. No matter how much Arnold is a monster, he shouldn¡¯t be able to move normally in water.


    As I observed theke, I grabbed Liz¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Sytry, Liz. We are running away. We will have fun another time.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Eeeeh!? Are we running away again¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ But, my digestion¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    ¡°I will make up to you next time¡­¡­ For now, let¡¯s join Luke and the others.¡± (Cry)


    Even if a fight is inevitable, we don¡¯t have to deal with them while we stillck Members on our side.


    Maybe with time, Arnold¡¯s anger will subside. Everything is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding.


    However, I don¡¯t think that cooling off in theke will make him any less angry. I know because Liz is just as angry. Now, it is impossible for us to understand each other.


    ¡°I have finished loading the luggage, but¡­¡­ What about the fire?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°You can leave it as it is. We don¡¯t have time anymore and Arnold needs to dry his clothes, right? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let¡¯s go quickly. Destination ¨D¨D ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿.¡± (Cry)


    The surface of the water is going wild. I pushed Tino¡¯s back, who was scared, and quickly headed to the carriage. On the way, I heard a sharp voice.


    ¡°Haaah, haaah¡­¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·¡­¡­ Huh!?¡± (Hay)


    Arnold¡¯s familiarpanions were ring at us. Apparently, they had a hard time crossing the mountain and were all out of breath and in tatters.


    The man, who stood at the front and called out my name, took a step back as if he was startled to see my face. Speaking of which¡­¡­ I was still wearing the mask.


    ¡°Where is Arnold-san¡­¡­ What happened to Arnold-san!?¡± (Hay)


    ¡°Aaaah. Don¡¯t worry. He is alive. He is properly alive. There is no point in fighting in a ce like this. Hunters have their own battlefield, right?¡± (Cry)


    So you should stop fighting and go love and peace. Both Arnold and Liz. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I added who is talking at the end so now it is more easy to know who is talking.


    Ah too bad we didn¡¯t see mask Tino, but hahahaha Cry overall score went down from 7 to 3, how is that even possible XD


    Badass Liz is badass! Proiming her victory even though it¡¯s a frontal fight against a swordsman, despite being a Thief!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 131，Part2: 2 - Pride ②

    <h4>Chapter131£¬Part2: 2 - Pride ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Chapter 131 Pride ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Apparently, Arnold¡¯s friends had no intention of getting involved with us. No, wait¡­¡­ If he attacked us alone even though his friends were there, does that mean he shook off his friends and forced his way through to attack us? How pissed off was he?


    ¡°We are in a hurry, so ¨D¨D We are leaving now ¨D¨D You are free to use the camp. I think you should take a short break. You also need to dry his clothes too¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ck-san and his friends had already boarded the carriage. When I was about to get in as well, I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Cry! Wait ¨D¨D When I finally caught up to you! Wait a minute, don¡¯t go!¡± (Ruda)


    I turned around. The owner of the voice was Ruda. There was also Gilbert-shonen?behind her. My eyes widen at their unexpected appearance, but I am not someone who will stop when someone calls him to.


    I don¡¯t know why they were here or why they were working with Arnold and hispanions, but it wasn¡¯t like there was a rule against working with another Party, so it wasn¡¯t umon for people to temporarily work with another Party.


    Rather, since they are with Arnold and hispanions, they are something like my enemies. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with them.


    ¡°Aaah, Ruda and Gilbert-shonen. What a coincidence. See ya.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Wait! Cry, help us! We are here on Gark-san¡¯s order ¨D¨D We came to deliver your request form!¡± (Ruda)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m quite busy. Let¡¯s talk about this at another time.¡± (Cry)


    I decided to escape from reality and leave all the troubles to my future self.


    I don¡¯t remember hearing what Gark-san¡¯s request form was, but no doubt it must be something not good at all.


    Gark-san, request form, Arnold. Any one of those problems alone is already bad. I want someone to save me.


    Just as we were getting into the carriage, a demon came out of theke. It was faster than expected.


    All his body was soaking wet, but his anger showed no sign of calm down. Well, I understand how he feels, but honestly I think that Liz and Arnold are both simr. He should take more calcium.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­ Fuck¡­ Infinite Variety¡­¡­ I¡¯ll kill you. Like I¡¯ll let you run ¨D¨D!¡± (Arnold)


    Arnold in an instant saw us and ran at us. At the same time, the carriage starts going, but despite wearing armor, carrying a big sword and even having clothes soaked in water, his speed was tremendous. There was no way we could escape.


    In a dash, I equipped multiple ¡ºShot Ring (Bullet Shot)¡» and activate them. Multi colored bullets (With almost zero in attack power) are created in the palm of my hand and are shot toward Arnold.


    Arnold easily sliced off the bullets flying at him at high speed with his great sword. It was an amazing feat to do while running. This is why I really hate being called Hunter.


    .


    Arnold roared with a blue vein on his forehead. The horses became frightened and the carriage shook violently.


    ¡°Did you think something at this Level can stop me! Don¡¯t underestimate me! ¡¶Infinite Varie ¨D¨D Huh!?¡± (Arnold)


    At that moment, something suddenly appeared from behind a tree and attacked Arnold. As a result of the surprise attack, Arnold is greatly blown away.


    What jumped out of the forest was a moss-colored monster that I had never seen before. It had a long and narrow body and long and creepy arms and legs. The surface of his body was covered in a ck mist and a crude piece of cloth was covering his private parts. It might be a variant of a Troll, but I have never seen one like this before.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t an opponent Arnold could easily cut down, his feet hadpletely stopped. His figure became more and more distant.


    ¡­¡­ That was lucky. In a case like this, if this were the usual pattern, it would be the unlucky me who would be attacked. Arnold might have worse luck than me. I feel a little sympathy for him.


    I can hear Arnold shouting.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ Damn! Daaamn! Why¡­ Are you attacking me! Attack that bastard!¡± (Arnold)


    Why? That is a bit of unjustified resentment, no? If you get caught in forcing a Monster onto others, it is a crime you know.


    I don¡¯t know how it is in the Mist Country, but since you are in Zebrudia, you should follow Zebrudia¡¯s rules.


    I opened the window behind the carriage, cough loudly to clear my throat and shout at the top of my lungs.


    ¡°Arnold-saaaaan! Forcing Monster onto otheeer! Is in this countryyy! A crimeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hah¡­¡­!? You bastarrrrrrrrrrrrd! Don¡¯t have the right to say thissssssssssssss!¡± (Arnold)


    What do you think I did¡­¡­


    Liz and Sytry poke their heads out from my left and right.


    ¡°Areh¡­ That¡¯s the ¡ºGiant Lost Oni (Pote Drakos)¡». It seems to be obsessed with him¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Ahahahahaha! So funnyyyyy! That¡¯s what happens when you go against Cry-chan!¡± (Liz)


    In any case, there was no sign of him pursuing us. It seems that the monster has unintentionally stopped him in his tracks.


    I took a breather and removed ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask)¡» that was? forcibly fixed on me.


    I was nning on stopping at towns on the way, but if that is following us, we had no time to spare.


    Let¡¯s quickly go to the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons (Night Pce)¡¿ and meet up with Luke and the others. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha I bet the Oni is so obsess of Arnold because of the illusion Cry made XD


    And an extra chapter tomorrow thanks to Eric!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Gilbert-shonen: Shonen means boy, so Cry called him Gilbert-boy.

 Chapter 132，Part1: 1 - Pride ③

    <h4>Chapter132£¬Part1: 1 - Pride ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Chapter 132 Pride ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Haaah¡­ Haaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Damn it! He got away!¡± (Arnold)


    After a fierce battle, the monster copsed with a high-pitched scream unimaginable from its appearance.


    It was a stroke of luck that it had attacked Arnold. The reason why Arnold and hispanions were having trouble until a while ago was because the monster showed an unusual sense of caution. Even though itnded a surprise attack, the victory and defeat was decided when he directly challenged ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike¡· in a almost perfect form (Maybe he was even more powerful than usual due to his anger).


    Arnold kneeled down after he thrust his sword at the head of the fallen green Oni.


    I beat it. However, it took a lot of time. I couldn¡¯t see ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s¡· carriage anymore.


    My body felt heavy. Even if I chased after him now, I knew that it would be difficult to catch him up.


    I told this to myself, but dissatisfaction showed no sign of subsiding.


    Hay, who had been supporting Arnold¡¯s fight by stopping the monster from running from time to time, came running after him. Although he was in a tatter, Hay is the second most powerful Member in ¡¶Fallen Mist (Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡·. Compared to the other Members, you can see from his movements that he still has room to spare.


    ¡°Are you alright Arnold-san?¡± (Hay)


    ¡°Damn! Damn! I¡¯ll never forgive them!¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Calm down Arnold-san! We can¡¯t go after them right now! O? guys, secure the camp. We¡¯ll stay here tonight.¡± (Hay)


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s¡·st words were staying in my mind.


    Ever since Arnold became a Hunter, it was the first time he had been ridiculed like this. Even when he had just be Hunters and his abilities were nothing extraordinary, he had never been taken so much as a fool.


    I suppressed my anger deep in my heart that seemed to explode if I wasn¡¯t careful enough and let Hay lead me to the camp.


    In the camp, there were still remains of the camp ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· prepared. There were still several skewers meats and fishes roasting next to the excessive campfire and there was no sign of Monsters around.


    It was a blessing in disguise. This ce would be the perfect ce for us to rest our body. ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· was already sitting on the ground, preparing the camp while staying alert on their surroundings.


    I take a deep breath and calm myself.


    ¡°We somehow managed to get out of that predicament.¡± (Hay)


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ You did well.¡± (Arnold)


    Arnold jumped out the moment he spotted ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·. Instead of him, it was definitely Hay who protected the Party from the monster attack.


    Hay chuckled at his short praise.


    ¡°Heh. Whaaat was that Oni ¨D¨D It seemed that Arnold-san was its target ¨D¨D Rather than nning how to defeat it, directly defeating it was a lot easier.¡± (Hay)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Damn, are you telling me that everything was in the palm of that man¡¯s hand¡­¡­¡± (Arnold)


    In a fit of rage, he mmed his fist into the ground. The Members of ¡¶Crimson me¡· were shocked and shuddered at his roar, and looked at him, but that didn¡¯t dampen Arnold¡¯s mes of anger at all.


    It was a silly thought. Arnold is undoubtedly chasing after ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· of his own volition.


    As he wasn¡¯t a god, there was no way that he could control everything, but the timing of everything was just too good.


    ¡°¡­¡­ We may need to think carefully about this. What do you think after confronting him once?¡± (Hay)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was an opponent I had never faced before! Damn¡­¡­ He didn¡¯t even try to dodge. He took my blow defenselessly or even attempted to avoid it, what kind of logic is that? That isn¡¯t possible.¡± (Arnold)


    Arnold¡¯s blow was one that had even killed a Dragon. In addition, Arnold has a weapon he didn¡¯t have at that time ¨D¨D He now possessed the ¡ºHeavy Lightning Strike¡».


    I know that many High-Level Hunters have monstrous endurance. However, even if the blow wasn¡¯t fatal, it is normally impossible to receive a blow and be unharmed.


    I thought he was an idiot when he defended that female Hunter beside him and showed me his defenseless side. If you get a hit in the vitals from Arnold¡¯s blow, even a first-ss Hunter can¡¯t escape death.


    However, what came next was even more shocking to Arnold.


    I opened my hand and looked at it. I can still feel the de being repealed in my hand. It was definitely harder than the Lightning Dragon that Arnold defeated.


    ¡°I doubt he could take on Arnold-san¡¯s blow by only counting purely on his strength. Maybe it was a barrier?¡± (Hay)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t give him enough time. Are you saying that in the slight interval between my attack, he created a barrier that can block my attack?¡± (Arnold)


    It may be possible for a First-ss Hunter to do that if he undergoes a monstrous training.


    However, from his behavior, there was no indication that he did something.


    With a difficult expression, Hay said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What about a Relic then? Like a ¡ºBarrier Ring (Safe Ring)¡»¡­¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for a Hunter of that Level to have one of these.¡± (Hay)


    ¡°Impossible. I have certainly hit him with a few blows. The ¡ºBarrier Ring¡» is only able to prevent the first hit!¡± (Arnold)


    Barrier Ring is a famous Relic, but at the same time its weakness is also famous. At the end, it is only a Relic to prevent surprise attacks. This is why, when dealing with a human opponent, a Hunter of Arnold¡¯s caliber always keeps in mind the possibility that his opponent may have that Relic.


    ¡°That man had room to spare. He didn¡¯t even pretend to fight back. Damn, are you telling me that he didn¡¯t even need to take a stance to face me!?¡± (Arnold)


    I would understand if he dodged. I would understand if he took his weapon to stop it. However, that man, without being frightened, took on Arnold¡¯s attack.


    It was as if ¨D¨D He wanted to show the difference in our strength.


    ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· who was attacking like a raging fire was certainly strong. Her speed was extraordinary and she was used to fighting, but most of all, her blow was so heavy that you wouldn¡¯t think she was a Thief.


    Even Hay, a same Thief than her, wouldn¡¯t be a match for her. Even Arnold might lose if he messed up. That is a Hunter who has trained a lot.


    However, this was still better in the sense as we understand how she did it. On that point, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· goes far beyond that.


    I don¡¯t even know how to fight against him. I never thought that at Level 7, I would still have that feeling after fighting once with him. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Extra Chapter thanks to Eric!


    Aaah they were so right, Cry indeed used Barrier Rings, but the problem is that he didn¡¯t only use one, but a lot like a loooooot. XD


    Well I do understand why they would exclude that hypothesis, as: <li> Barrier rings cost a fortune that even high Level Hunter will only buy one. So low Level Hunter will never buy one as it is too expensive.</li><li> No High-Level would have so many Barrier Rings because after blocking a surprise attack, they would normally fight back!</li><li> It can block an attack automatically but it isn¡¯t like you can choose the attack you want to block so it isn¡¯t that effective in a fight.</li>


    As they don¡¯t know Cry is in fact a weakling they would never think that he possess 17 of them XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 132，Part2: 2 - Pride ③

    <h4>Chapter132£¬Part2: 2 - Pride ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 132 Pride ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°An illusion¡­¡­ Maybe? With a build like that, he probably isn¡¯t a vanguard.¡± (Hay)


    ¡°An illusion with substance? That¡¯s ridiculous. It would be more convincing if you say he used his body to defend!¡± (Arnold)


    Hunters are always assuming the unknown, but no matter what, there is a limit to it. If you assume that your opponent is omniscient and omnipotent, then you can¡¯t be Hunter.


    Think of all the possibilities and deny those yourself.


    If you don¡¯t make your opponent draw his sword, you can¡¯t even assume how you should stand against him.


    If there was one way to win, then ¨D¨D It would be for Arnold to face him with all his strength. ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike¡· is Arnold¡¯s Alias, the name he won by his own hand and also the name of his strongest attack.


    Whether it is a barrier or his body, all I have to do is to strike him with a blow that surpasses all of it. A simple answer, one that Arnold likes.


    However, if an attack that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· can¡¯t withstandes at him, he will at least dodge it. The dodging ability of a Hunter who has reached Level 8 can¡¯t be low. It is hard to believe that the big move willnd.


    As Arnold calmed his anger and thought, a voice called out to him from behind.


    It is the voice of someone reckless who doesn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Ossan! Could it be that Ossan¡¯s goal is ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·?¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Arnold)


    I raised my face and red at him, but Gilbert didn¡¯t show any particr reaction and for some reason nodded with a moving expression.


    His Party Members behind him were looking at him with a shocked expression. But that didn¡¯t stop Gilbert, who couldn¡¯t read the mood, to talk.


    ¡°I know, I understand. He is also my goal. I can¡¯t avoid him if I¡¯m going to be the strongest Hunter. Because I have to get back my Sword of Purgatory. ¡­¡­ Well, I don¡¯t think I can beat him at all, yet.¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Arnold)


    Words that were so arrogant. Gilbert has a decent talent and if you judge him from his current abilities, he is mid-level, but from Arnold¡¯s perspective, he is still not good enough. I don¡¯t think that the attack of the brat in front of me will prate ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s¡· defence while Arnold¡¯s attack couldn¡¯t do it at all.


    Gilbert sat down in front of Arnold, bit into the, who knows what kind of meat it was, meat skewer and said while chewing.


    ¡°I did my research on him. Weeell, like I said before, I didn¡¯t get detailed information. But, I understood something.¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°¡­¡­ What?¡± (Arnold)


    When Arnold asked back without having a lot of expectation, Gilbert crossed his arms and said with a frown.


    ¡°It is that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· isn¡¯t a ¡°Thief (Tozoku)¡± or a ¡°Swordsman (Kenshi)¡± or a ¡°Pdin (Shugo Kishi)¡± or a ¡°Magi (Madoshi)¡± or an ¡°Alchemist (Renkinjutsushi)¡±. Apparently, before bing a Hunter, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· was careful to not get the same job ss as his friends.¡± (Gilbert)


    Most of the job ss Gilbert said was the mostmon one.


    Most Hunters fall into one of those categories. If it is different from those, then there are only a few possible job sses left.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Then, what? Don¡¯t tell me you want to say that he is a Healer (Writer)?¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°No, because he used a Relic to heal¡­¡­ He probably isn¡¯t one. He also doesn¡¯t have a weapon like a ¡°Warrior (Senshi)¡± ¨D¨D Even after thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t figure it out. I was wondering if Ossan was able to figure it out.¡± (Gilbert)


    Said Gilbert weakly. What a useless man.


    However, we didn¡¯t have any information to begin with. If what he said was true, then it will at least be useful as a reference.


    As Arnold began to ponder again, Hay said.


    ¡°In any case, let¡¯s take a rest for today. The chase will restart tomorrow, it¡¯s hard without a carriage, but we can look for one in a city along the way.¡± (Hay)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you know where ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· is heading to?¡± (Arnold)


    I don¡¯t think there are any wheel tracks left around. At Arnold¡¯s question, Hay twisted his lips into a smile.


    Because of the tension, Arnold is reflected in his dted pupil.


    ¡°Aaaah, those guys, I don¡¯t know why, but they were waiting for us to track them. He said in a small voice, but ¨D¨D I heard him say it when he was by theke. Our next destination is ¨D¨D


    ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons (Night Pce)¡¿.¡± (Hay)


    ¡°What¡­¡­?¡± (Arnold)


    The ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons (Night Pce)¡¿. Arnold was familiar with that name.


    It is known as one of the most difficult Treasure Shrine existing in all of Zebrudia. And it is also the Treasure Shrine that ¡¶Strange Grief¡· is capturing right now.


    The capture rmended level is Level ¨D¨D 8. An ultra-difficult Treasure Shrine that didn¡¯t exist in Nebranubes, the base Arnold and hispanions used to be in.


    My body was shaking. I was shaking in excitement.


    The Members of ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· looked at each other in the tense situation.


    ¡°Is he telling us to try to get him. If you want to chase after me, you need to do at least that much, hah.¡± (Arnold)


    The Members who were on ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s¡· carriage were weak. Leaving aside the fact that the one who looked the weakest was ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·, if he is trying to capture a Level 8 Treasure Shine, they are an unreliable capture force to go with him.


    No matter how strong ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· and ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· are, they wouldn¡¯t be able to capture the Treasure Shrine with just that. In terms of force, even if they are exhausted, Arnold and hispanions seem to be better than his, as they have a full Party.


    ¡°They might try to regroup.¡± (Hay)


    ¡°Fuunh¡­¡­ If I was afraid of that, I wouldn¡¯t have pursued him in the first ce.¡± (Arnold)


    Face off against the strong. This is also one of a Hunter¡¯s instinct.


    I was going to capture it eventually. You can say that this was a good opportunity to do it.


    Arnold smiled in a ferocious and beast-like smile, while Hay shrugged his shoulders and looked back at hispanions.


    A Party shared their destiny together. The time for the decisive battle is close.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    In the middle of a pouring rain, Sytry was looking at the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿ with her binocrs and told me with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­ It looks like they aren¡¯t here anymore. Seems like we missed each other. There isn¡¯t any carriage.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Seriously¡­¡­¡­¡­ It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s go to the Onsen?and then let¡¯s go home.¡± (Cry)


    Even though we took multiple days to get here while avoiding troubles, lightning strikes and Arnold¡­ Reality was so cruel.


    I shrugged my shoulders and stood up to talk to the coachmen, ck and his friends. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Argh that chapter was hard to trante, sorry if some part wasn¡¯t really smooth and understandable.


    I¡¯m sure Cry¡¯s job ss is Jester (Bluffer). A legendary ss that can bend fate so you can have plot armor XD


    And Cry just left as soon as he confirmed that Luke and the others aren¡¯t at the Treasure Shrine. You can bet that Arnold and the other will think that they went inside XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Healer (Writer): I don¡¯t know why it is tranted as Writer and not Healer. Well in fact it is either Writer or Lighter but either of them is weird to me. So, if anyone knows, write it in thement please.Onsen: It means hot spring.

 Chapter 133，Part1: 1 - Smiling Vacation

    <h4>Chapter133£¬Part1: 1 - Smiling Vacation</h4> <h4>Chapter 133 Smiling Vacation</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Treasure Shrines that have been certified as High-Level often have a dangerous atmosphere.


    The ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿ was no exception, it had a particr atmosphere which could be understood even if you know nothing about the ce. It seems the information about Hunters giving up on even trying to capture it with a single nce around the ce is true.


    ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿ is located on a hill above a cliff. Thick clouds swirled around the countless protruding turrets and thunderbolts shone constantly. The walls surrounding the castle were gigantic and it was impossible to see the inside. Despite the dark atmosphere, there was no sign of Monsters outside, that fact indicated the level of threat of the Treasure Shrine.


    Mana Material, the source of Treasure Shrine, is also very attractive to Monsters. That¡¯s why the area around a Treasure Shrine is often the territory of powerful Monsters. If there is a ce where a Level 8 Treasure Shrine is located, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to be the territory of a Dragon or another powerful mythical beast, but it wasn¡¯t the case for the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿.


    It would be natural to think that they were annihted. By the Phantoms that lived in the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿.


    And the fact that it remains so quiet suggests that there is a highly intelligent Phantom controlling the Treasure Shrine.


    Phantoms?possessing intelligence are truly terrifying beings. They rarely appear, but some believe that if Phantoms could maintain their power outside of the Treasure Shrine, the world would have been devoured by the Phantoms of the past.


    In other words, it isn¡¯t a ce for a fraudster with a high certification level like me to enter.


    Maybe the horses were also eager to escape, the Treasure Shrine was getting away at a tremendous pace. The wind and rain were strong, but ck-san and his friends, who were operating the carriage, were desperate.


    Tino, unustomed to seeing High-Level Treasure Shrines, sticks her head out of the carriage window and ispletely exhausted. Even now, it looks like she was going to throw up.


    I guess she must be overwhelmed. In the old days, I used to go to various Treasure Shrine, so I am used to feeling like I¡¯m gonna puke, so I can still somehow handle it, but I can understand her feelings. That is a normal reaction for a Hunter.


    ¡°By the way, Cry-chan, did you achieve the goal you have for your vacation.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Uuuun¡­¡­ About half maybe.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? S-Still only hal ¨D¨D So-sorry¡­¡­ Ugh¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Tino almost screamed, but then, feeling nauseous, she hurriedly fell silent. Once we get some distance, we might as well stop the carriage and get some rest.


    The purpose of this vacation can roughly be divided into three goals.


    First is to pick up Luke and the others. This is no longer possible. Weeell, it was a goal to look forward to, but there is no helping it if we missed each other.


    Second is to go to an Onsen and get some rest. This is what we are going to do now.


    And finally, the third is ¨D¨D? To make sure that we aren¡¯t back in time for the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡» happening in the Imperial Capital.


    Needless to say, this is the most important thing. In other words, you can say that there was no particr purpose on this vacation.


    No matter what, I don¡¯t want to go to the White Sword Gathering! It took me less than a week to get here. Assuming it takes as long to get back, it means I will have a week worth of time to kill somewhere.


    Even if I had been able to meet up with Luke and the others, I would still go to the Onsen, get some good rest, reward Liz, Tino and the others, and even after all that if I still had some time left, I wouldn¡¯t go back home.


    I would rather be dancing around a campfire with Arnold and hispanions than getting caught up in a gathering of monsters. If it weren¡¯t for my Party or n, I would be fleeing abroad by myself.


    ¡°Weeell, it is Cry-chan¡¯s vacation, so Cry-chan should do whatever you want ¨D¨D As expected, I think the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿ is still too hard for Tino¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ In the first ce, I wasn¡¯t nning on going in.¡± (Cry)


    If Luke and the other were still here. I was going to wait outside until they came out. As expected, I would die if I went into a Level 8 Treasure Shrine. I have at least this muchmon sense.


    I looked at Tino, who had tears in her eyes and a blue face, and said.


    ¡°There is nothing dangerous anymore. Weeell, initially, I wasn¡¯t nning on doing anything dangerous since the beginning¡­¡­ Ahahahahah.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It-it isn¡¯t funny. Masterrr¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    At my joke, Tino argues back in a quiet voice.


    It isn¡¯t funny to me either. However, now that I think back, isn¡¯t Arnold the responsible for everything?


    There were a few near misses on this trip, but if there was anything that was leading to something directly dangerous, it would be when we crossed the mountain. However, in the first ce, without Arnold, we wouldn¡¯t have to be forced to go over the mountain.


    ¡°Everything is Arnold-san¡¯s fault¡±? (Cry)


    ¡°Do you want me to deal with him?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t do it.¡± (Cry)


    What do you mean by dealing with him¡­¡­


    All that is left is to take a rxing vacation at the Onsen. It might be a good idea to take a week or so over there.


    The only thing I am afraid of is Arnold¡¯s pursuit, but I am sure he won¡¯t follow us after we left no clues behind. Coincidences shouldn¡¯t happen more than two or three times and the rain will erase our wheel tracks.


    If we bumped into each other at the Onsen, I can only give up and assume that this is my fate to meet my doom there. Because I can¡¯t really bring with me a lot of Relic in a Onsen.


    ¡°Our next destination is the Onsen. Ah, let¡¯s be careful to not go to dys¡¯ territory.¡± (Cry)


    As it is pretty close to our current position. I have to make sure to not forget it inadvertently.


    ¡°? Neee, Cry-chan. Is there something in dys¡¯ territory?¡± (Liz)


    Liz gave me a curious look.


    Indeed, this is the limit I can push through by only saying that it is just an intuition¡­¡­ I trust Liz and Sytry. And I trust Tino just as much as I trust them.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡­ I got a nomination request, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eeeh? From dys the Hunter-hater? Cry-chan is awesome! What kind of request is it?¡± (Liz)


    That ¨D¨D I have no idea. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Too bad we couldn¡¯t see Luke and the other members of Strange Grief!


    I haven¡¯t read volume 4 and 5 of the light novel but I think this is probably the start of volume 5, so go check out the new cover in the main page!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 133，Part2: 2 - Smiling Vacation

    <h4>Chapter133£¬Part2: 2 - Smiling Vacation</h4> <h4>Chapter 133 Smiling Vacation</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Because I haven¡¯t received the request form and in the first ce I haven¡¯t decided to ept the request yet. Rather, I decided to not ept it.


    I am not going to take it. I¡¯m definitely not going to take it. I am sorry for Ruda, but she should quickly go home. A nomination request from a family of warrior noblemen is, after all, something that is, of course, no good at all.


    Contrary to Liz¡¯s sparkling eyes, as if Sytry was convinced, she smoothly continued the story.


    ¡°I understand. Then let¡¯s avoid dys¡¯ territory. Although there is a small town nearby, it is famous for its Onsen. It would be just outside of dys¡¯ jurisdiction, though ¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry spread the map and pointed at it. Just as she said, the ce she pointed at wasn¡¯t in dys¡¯ territory, but it was quite close.


    You can¡¯t do anything if you worry too much, huh. I guess I should ept it as it isn¡¯t inside his territory.


    If they find out, I just have to make it clear to them that I wouldn¡¯t take the request.


    ¡°Do they have mixed baths?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Mooooh, Onee-chan! Nowadays, there isn¡¯t such a thing as an Onsen with a mixed bath!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Fuuuun¡­ Well that¡¯s fine though.¡± (Liz)


    I am sorry for Luke and the others, but if it is a good ce, then next time, we can take Luke and the other n Members with us.


    Right, let¡¯s release ck-san and his friends after they took a good rest at the Onsen.


    The carriage advanced while making a *bachabacha* sshing sound. Contrary to the weather outside, I am in a somewhat radiant mood.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    I ran as fast as I could on the carpet they put on the hallway. I almost bumped into a maid and a young knight gave me a bitter expression, but just now I will forget about my manner and run while breathing heavily.


    I arrived at the back of the house, in the study room of the current head of the dys House, Van dys. As if I was hitting the door, I opened the door with a crushing force, Van dys frowned at the appearance of his daughter jumping in.


    However, ¨¦ir didn¡¯t have time to pay it any mind and shouted in a loud voice.


    ¡°Otou-sama, is it true that you submitted a nomination request to that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·!?¡± (¨¦ir)


    ¡°¨¦ir¡­¡­ As the daughter of dys House, have some modesty.¡± (Van)


    ¡°Please answer me! Why send it to ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·?¡± (¨¦ir)


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the obligation to answer you¡­¡­ But as a nobleman, I can¡¯t keep having a debt to a Hunter.¡± (Van)


    His sharp gaze was like telling ¨¦ir that it was her responsibility. As I met his gaze, I bit my lip involuntarily.


    A nomination request from a nobleman is proof of being first-ss and also proof of having connections with a nobleman. If it is a request from a nobleman who is famous for hating Hunters, the meaning of the request will be significant. For Hunter, the mere fact of receiving a nomination request from a nobleman has a big meaning.


    Fame. It is the most valuable thing that a nobleman can pay to a Hunter.


    Money can be earned by epting requests from argepany, but it is obvious to everyone that fame isn¡¯t something easy toe by.


    Van dys was silent for a moment, but continued talking to her daughter who was biting her lips in silence.


    ¡°However, right¡­¡­ It wasn¡¯t as if I wasn¡¯t uninterested in that man. He is a man who went ahead of Rodin House¡¯s son and reached Level 8. It is also a good opportunity to determine what he is capable of.¡± (Van)


    dys House has a reputation of hating Hunters, but they don¡¯t prejudice against Hunters.


    It is just, he has absolute confidence and pride in the Knight Order he trained. Therefore, if there is a Hunter worthy of his respect, then he will be well-valued, and in fact, he is very close to the Rodin House¡¯s Hunters. It is just that it can¡¯t be denied that the bar set to be someone ¡ºWorthy of respect¡»? is high because of them being nobleman.


    ¡°So, do you want that man to subdue the Barrel?¡± (¨¦ir)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Who did you hear from?¡± (Van)


    ¡°Montor told me.¡± (¨¦ir)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ The only w of that man is that he is too sweet on you.¡± (Van)


    Van dys sighed as he recalled the appearance of his trusted retainer.


    Perhaps he was trying to make her understand the consequences of her misbehavior. Or perhaps he simply thought it was a topic that ¨¦ir would like.


    dys territory has been gued by a group of banditstely.


    The Barrel bandits.


    Cruel and bold. They are arge group of strong and cunning banditsposed of hundreds of people.


    They ravaged, attacked various viges and towns in dys¡¯ territory which were feared and avoided by all kinds of criminals because of the fame of their Knight Order.


    We sent out many subjugation forces with the Knights Order, but all of them ended up failing. It was because of the difference in their footwork. If we attacked with arge number, they would flee and if we attacked with a small number, we would get our table turned. It was a humiliating story for dys, who was known for their bravery.


    The opponents were as powerful as they were sneaky in their tricks. Even members who were former High-Level Hunters had their table turned. Arge bounty was ced on their head, but it hasn¡¯t yielded any result yet.


    As a nobleman¡¯s responsibility, he had to attend the auction event, but at this rate, it is possible that even criminals who were avoiding dys¡¯ territory up until now might rush in. It was a situation that they couldn¡¯t ignore.


    In the near future, we were nning to crush them with dys¡¯ full power.


    For that case, we intended to ask Ark Rodin for his cooperation, but in a sense, this is a good opportunity.


    A joint operation with the Knight Order. Through this, we will be able to measure the power and depth of ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·.


    And if his abilities were real, even the members of the Knight Order, who weren¡¯t very fond of Hunters wouldn¡¯t have any other choice but to recognize his power.


    Rodin is, for better or worse, a well-known Hunter in Zebrudia. After all, there are many recruits who look at him with a biased perspective. However, it is different for ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·.


    They have to recognize his power. As a result, it will bring change in dys territory which disregard Hunters.


    ¨¦ir asked fearfully as Van narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°And so, Otou-sama. When will ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· arrive?¡± (¨¦ir)


    ¡°I had been informed that he had left the Imperial Capital. He will be arriving soon. You too, should forget about your old resentment and prepare to wee him.¡± (Van)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Understood.¡± (¨¦ir)


    There are no old resentments. The only thing ¨¦ir feels for that man is fear.


    For the first time, Van dys frowned a little worriedly at her daughter figure as she shrunk her body and bowed her head. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Poor ¨¦ir, she is traumatized, looks like the cake wasn¡¯t enough to appease her.


    And you can keep waiting because he is never gonna set foot in your territory XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 134，Part1: 1 - Smiling Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter134£¬Part1: 1 - Smiling Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 134 Smiling Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    A day passed after we took arge detour to avoid Count dys¡¯ territory, we arrived without incident at our destination ¨D¨D Surus town.


    Just as Sytry said, it was a small town built on the mountains. As she said they were famous for their Onsen, I can smell Onsen¡¯s unique smell drifting from the whole town.


    While feeling a bit *furafura* unsteady, I got out of the carriage. Since we had been chased by Arnold and hispanions all this time, it had been a few days since we could stop in a town.


    Image might be a little different because of the light novel version.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for Hunters to spend several days journeying over Monster¡¯s habitats. My survival skill had been quite honed and we have a great girl called Sytry, so our outdoor life had been quite fulfilling, but even so, as a half-retired Hunter, the forced march on thest few days has been quite exhausting. It is a pitiful story even though all I had been doing was to just sit in the carriage all the time.


    I like baths. I like baths so much that I even have a bath in my private room in the n House. Liz and Tino had happily bathed in theke, but I was too afraid of the crocodiles, so I didn¡¯t do it, so I could only wipe myself with a towel dipped in hot water throughout the trip.


    I want to soak myself in the hot water as soon as possible. I also want to eat some Onsen Manju. Even chocte is fine. I want to eat something sweet.


    Perhaps because of its fame as a tourist spot, Surus town¡¯s charm was different from the Imperial Capital, there was an abundance of nature such as rock and trees in the town, giving a somewhat exotic atmosphere.


    Perhaps they are off season, there weren¡¯t many travelers. If it was here, then maybe no one would know who I am. It is a great town to hide myself.


    The turmoil-loving Liz might not be satisfied about this, but there were already too many things happening since we left the Imperial Capital. Let¡¯s take it easy for a week to ten days. I am sure this ce will heal Tino, ck-san and his friends from their fatigue.


    Sytry, who had been going through the procedures to enter the town at the gate, came back.


    ¡°What do you think? Of this town ¨D¨D¡° (Sytry)


    ¡°It¡¯s nice, I like it. It is perfect for a short stay ¨D¨D And it seems that there aren¡¯t many people here, right?¡± (Cry)


    I like towns which are animated like they were having festivals, but I also like quiet towns like this one. In other words, I don¡¯t mind anything as long as there aren¡¯t any sparks flying onto me.


    We were also far enough from the Garest Mountains where we shook off Arnold and the chances of bumping into him are equal to zero.


    Liz dragged Tino and immediately went to see the town. We can expect great souvenirs.


    When I was in a good mood, Sytry smiled at me and said.


    ¡°I heard that the Onsen here are perfect for healing¡­¡­ I have also heard that sometimes injured Hunterse here for treatment.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Healing, huh¡­¡­ Nice¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Well, I have never been seriously injured and Anthem has healed all of Liz and the other injuries perfectly, so it doesn¡¯t really matter to us, but just the sound of that word is kind of attractive to me.


    It is a Hunter¡¯s privilege to be able to easily go from one town to another. I am a little sad that Luke and the others aren¡¯t here, but let¡¯s enjoy this.


    .


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a hideout in this town, so we have to rent an inn somewhere to stay¡­¡­ How many nights do you n on staying here?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Uuun¡­¡­ maybe around ten days to two weeks. Depending on the situation maybe it will be a little bit longer.¡± (Cry)


    I am definitely not going back to the Imperial Capital until I am sure that the White Sword Gathering is over.


    At my words, Sytry¡¯s expression turned thoughtful for a moment, but soon regained her smile.


    I am sorry to monopolize Sytry and Liz who are always so busy, but lives are at stake here. If I am unreasonable, they will say so.


    ¡°I understand. Therefore, I will proceed¡­¡­ As you said¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry disappeared in a short run. Even when I am not here, I am sure it is something she does all the time, but seeing her like this makes the difference with her sister noticeable.


    We have some time, it might be a good idea to reward Sytry for her hard work too.


    It is finally starting to look like a vacation¡­¡­ I will spread my wings to my heart content and brag to everyone after I get back to the Imperial Capital.


    ¡ì


    I take a walk around the town with Sytry.


    Perhaps Surus town¡¯s amount of Onsen are abundant, there are Onsen all over the town, so just going around is pretty interesting. The entire town was warm thanks to the steam rising from the Onsen, so just walking around was enough to relieve my fatigue.


    Apparently, if you dig around this area, you will quickly find an Onsen, so once I stop being a Hunter and don¡¯t need to stay at the Imperial Capital anymore, it might not be a bad idea to settle down in this town.


    However, there is only one thing that bothers me. The whole town ¨D¨D Is way too quiet.


    The size of the town itself isn¡¯t that big to begin with, but even so, the number of people is far too few, so it looked a little deste. Maybe it was just that time of the year, but the town¡¯s facilities are pretty well equipped, so I feel like it could be a little more lively.


    Our inn was quickly decided despite our sudden long stay. It was a Ryokan?with a good reputation for its food and Onsen, and it was more for healthy tourists rather than Hunters. I regret not having a camera with me, as unlike most inns intended for Hunters which focus on practicality, this one was careful of its appearance.


    ¡°I was asked if we were newlywed.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Said Sytry with narrowed eyes and cheeked dyed in red. I think that was just ttery. Because I don¡¯t think a newlywed couple would take a room for seven people.


    And it is probably better to not tell her that I am getting a lot of stares that said why is some guy like him with her. I am just a Hunter, that¡¯s it¡­¡­


    Not only the exterior, the Ryokan¡¯s interior also didn¡¯t disappoint.


    The room we were shown to was spacious and had tatami mats. This is also quite different from inns intended for Hunters.


    Inns intended for Hunters are basically designed to be essed even if they are full of blood, flesh and filth and even let them maintain their equipment in their rooms.


    Rooms with tatami mats are not that rarely seen in the Imperial Capital. Before I became a Hunter, I admired rooms with tatami mats.


    Since I became a Hunter, I have experienced living in one several times, but no matter how many times I see it, it is always nice.


    What¡¯s great you ask, it is because you can *gorogoro* lie down and roll anywhere on the mats.


    By the way, I had thought of installing tatami mats in my private room in the n House, but Evan pointed out that it was a bad idea. Well, it is because it gets dirty easily.


    By the way, a room with tatami mats in Zebrudia is quite expensive. If the price is the same as in the Imperial Capital, it must be about ten times more expensive than an ordinary room. I am sure Eva will scold me again if she finds out I rented a ce like this. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Well looks like Cry seriously loves Onsen and tatami mats.


    And I am sure Sytry was seriously pleased when they said that she was wed to Cry. Do you think she will give arge,rge tip because of this? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Onsen Manju: It¡¯s a traditional japanese sweet. Manju is a round steamed cake which is filled with a sweet red bean filling. An Onsen Manju is a manju steamed with Onsen¡¯s (hot springs) water.Ryokan: A Ryokan is a type of traditional Japanese inn that typically features tatami-matted rooms,munal baths, and other public areas where visitors may wear yukata and talk with the owner.

 Chapter 134，Part2: 2 - Smiling Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter134£¬Part2: 2 - Smiling Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 134 Smiling Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°I am d you like it. It was fortunate that the room was avable. The price was also quite cheap, it seems that if it was the usual those rooms would have been booked.¡± (Sytry)


    Very happily said Sytry as I was immediately drawn in by the magic of the tatami mats and was forced to *gorogoro* lie down and roll around.


    ¡°Eeeeh. We were quite lucky then¡­¡­ Was it because they were off-season?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yes. I heard that all the customers ran away because it was close to dys territory¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    I see. It is because it is close to dys territory ¨D¨D So, is it or is it not because they were off-season?


    Is getting closer or further away from the dys territory a good thing or not depending on the time of the year? Lol.


    ¡°It seems that a troublesome group of bandits is running rampant in dys territory¡­¡­ Causing the number of customers to decrease sharply.¡±? (Sytry)


    ¡°Eeeeh¡­¡­ That¡¯s some pretty scary story here.¡± (Cry)


    Well, those kinds of things are quitemon. Zebrudia has a lot of Hunters, but the quality of its criminals is also very high.


    The Knight Order is in charge of maintaining the security, so the security isn¡¯t that bad, but criminals *pokopoko*e out like bamboo shoots after the rains, so they have a quick turnover.


    I heard that dys territory has a lot of pretty strong knights in their Knight Order, so I am sure that themotion will be over soon.


    ¡°Even though they don¡¯t have to worry about it that much. Well, you can say that we were lucky as we got a room.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°This town is a tourist spot, but its defensive strength is quite weak¡­¡­ They must be feeling uneasy.¡± (Sytry)


    Come to think of it, unlike n or G, which are surrounded by thick and tall outer walls, the outer walls of this town were quite simple and made of wood.


    Perhaps because they emphasized thendscape, it seemed like a powerful Monster or humans could do whatever they want with it.


    However, no matter how they worry too much.


    The only people bandits choose to attack are peace-idiot merchants or travelers without escorts. No matter how small of a town you are, when you are a town, you have to have some level of defense and even if they can beat it, Zebrudia Empire is a country with a lot of power. So, if they attack a town, the country wouldn¡¯t be silent. There is even a possibility that powerful Hunters are staying there. It is just not worth it.


    ¡°What kinds of bandits attack a town nowadays?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I agree¡­¡­ If you just want to destroy a town, you can do it by making good use of a Poison Potion.¡± (Sytry)


    That¡­ That¡¯s just terrorism¡­¡­


    Sytry probably also doesn¡¯t think that bandits wille here.


    While *gorogoro* rolling over, I go near the ce where Sytry was sitting. You know these days, I feel like I am rolling around a lot. Maybe I should add it to my list of favorite stunts.


    The tatamis¡­¡­ The tatamis are absorbing all of my energy. My body is so heavy. I can¡¯t do anything else. And before I know it, I am sure I will be one with the tatami.


    When our gazes met, Sytryughed shyly and pped her knee twice.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± (Sytry)


    Thankfully, I borrowed her knees and lifted my head to rest on them. Her knees, wrapped in a thin stocking, were a little thinner than Liz¡¯s, who fought with her legs, and were incredibly soft.


    I was trying to reward her, but on the contrary, I was the one being rewarded.


    Sytry said in a quiet voice and put her hand on my head as I made a big yawn.


    ¡°I think¡­¡­ We have some time. Let¡¯s take our time to rest and wait for the right moment.¡±? (Sytry)


    ¡°Un, un, you are¡­¡­ Right¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Strong drowsiness washed over me and my consciousness drift on and off.


    Thest thing that remained in my sight was Sytry¡¯s gentle smile.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ Se-seriously¡­¡­¡± (Hay)


    Hay was stunned, squinted, and looked at the castle on top of the cliff. Arnold had the exact same impression.


    ¡°Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡± turned their gaze towards it with a pale expression.


    Gilbert, who always had an unafraid attitude towards Arnold, was now looking at it with a look of astonishment in his eyes.


    Once I was within a few kilometers, I felt a strange chill. As soon as it was within sight, my premonition turned into certainty.


    ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿. A certified Level 8 Treasure Shrine that didn¡¯t exist in Nebranubes was something far beyond Arnold¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡­ That man, did he go inside that ce with such a small group!?¡± (Arnold)


    Due to the umtion of the Mana Material, the weather was crumbling and a waterfall-like rain was mming on the ground. Countless thunderbolts were constantly shining near the multiple towers on the castle and some kinds of shadows were visible in the thick clouds.


    There was no sign of any Monsters around, but that was understandable. There must be no Monsters that would want to live in a hell like this one.


    That Treasure Shrine ¨D¨D Was clearly out of scope for the current ¡¶Fallen Mist (Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡·.


    One of ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· couldn¡¯t stand the oddness in the air and threw up on the ground. However, even looking at him like this, no one feels any feeling of contempt towards that member.


    Because even from Arnold¡¯s point of view, it was a Treasure Shrine of a superior rank despite him having the highest certification Level. For a Level 3 Hunter, it would be like a glimpse of hell.


    ¡°W-What do we do?¡± (Hay)


    Hay tried to confirm with a serious expression. The change in Hay, who had always maintained an aloof attitude, showed how bad the situation was.


    The ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿ is probably a Treasure Shrine with a difficulty level where six Arnold-ss Hunters can barely face against. If we enter with the current Members, we will definitely die ¨D¨D No, some of us will probably be crushed by the pressure and be useless before even encountering Monsters.


    The problem is, it should have been the same for ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s¡· group also included deadweight people. Observing from a distance, this Treasure Shrine isn¡¯t something a single Level 8 Hunter can go around and manage by himself.


    Even for argument¡¯s sake, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· brought such deadweight with him into the Treasure Shrine under the guise of a trial, then ¨D¨D It can only be said that their ¡ºLevels are too different¡».


    Remembering the expression on that man¡¯s face as he took on Arnold¡¯s attack unprotected, Arnold stated his decision in a strained voice.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡­ We will retreat for now¡­ And make a n. We are going to rearrange our formation. Impossible¡­ Like such a ridiculous story could ever be possible!¡± (Arnold) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha, now do you understand the real power of Strange Grief! You were just a frog in a well!


    And Sytry¡¯s words are mysterious, what could be the right time? Is she talking about Arnold? She probably want to crush his will after they visited the Castle XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Bamboo shoots after the rains: An idiom meaning that the bandits pop out very quickly and inrge quantities.

 Chapter 135，Part1: 1 - Smiling Vacation ③

    <h4>Chapter135£¬Part1: 1 - Smiling Vacation ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Chapter 135 Smiling Vacation ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Neee, neee, Cry-chan. Why don¡¯t we go y the Onsen Dragon together? It looks like there is a nest nearby.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ I won¡¯t go, though¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I was rxing in my room when Liz¡¯s sweet voice instantly brought me back to my senses.


    What even is an Onsen Dragon¡­¡­ The person who named it was way too irresponsible.


    The inn that Sytry had chosen was indeed an inn for rich merchants, they have high-quality furniture inside.


    The room was spacious, the bedding was soft and the food, though not enough for a Hunter like Liz and the others, was sumptuous, with plenty of delicacies from the mountains and the seas.


    The Onsen seems to be directly flowing from the source, and even if there arergemunal baths, each room has an outdoor bath, and although I haven¡¯t taken a bath yet, if I wanted to I could spend a whole dayfortably without leaving my room.


    Why do I have to go and kill an Onsen Dragon from the very first day¡­


    Maybe because of Sytry¡¯sp pillow or maybe because I had slept for a moment, my energy was back. However, that energy can only be used for me to get into an Onsen. Energy I can¡¯t waste.


    ¡°Eeeeh? Even though they are big games¡­¡­ Cry-chan, what did youe here for?¡± (Liz)


    I have been thinking about ittely, but every time I go out, there are too many big games around me¡­¡­


    Even though she should have moved around the town a lot more than I did during my afternoon stroll, my petite childhood friend was still full of energy.


    Liz bent her lips, grabbed my arm, and shook it. It is troublesome because, without Luke and the others, Liz has no ymate except me. If it is a ything, she has Tino, though ¨D¨D.


    ¡°Just so you know, I have no intention of doing anything meaningful here! I am just going to eat, sleep, sit in an Onsen for two weeks and let time pass.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°So¡­. You are saying that you have already taken action, right?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un, un, you are right. Everything is going ording to the n.¡± (Cry)


    Sytry quickly follows up on my pitiful deration.


    Not sure if I have taken any action or not, but¡­¡­ Well, a lot has happened, but in general, my vacation n hasn¡¯t changed that much.


    Onsen. An onsen is right in front of me. Everything else doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s forget about Arnold, the White Sword Gathering, and the nomination requests for now. I will leave everything to the future me.


    Before I knew it, Sytry had changed from her usual robe to a blue yukata with floral patterns.


    The amount of exposure hasn¡¯t increased a lot, but her appearance was refreshing and somewhat sensual, maybe because of the contrast between the usual thick robes she wore. The yukata looked as if it was custom-made, partly because of her good posture.


    Sytry was undoubtedly the one with the most burden during this vacation. I really want you to, at least, stretch your wings once before the very end.


    By the way, there was also a Yukata for men, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t wear a Yukata because I have Relics all over my body. Lifees first. I wear rings even when I take a bath, you know.


    ¡°Syt, when did you change your clothes? Ah? What about mine? Don¡¯t tell me you changed your clothes to approach my Cry-chan?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Moooh, don¡¯t lump me together with you, Onee-chan! I won¡¯t do that! To begin with, I have said it many times, but Cry-san doesn¡¯t belong to Onee-chan¡­¡­ You can get a Yukata if you ask the innkeeper, so why don¡¯t you get one?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ You know, Liz, you can¡¯t throw kicks if you wear a Yukata?¡± (Cry)


    At Sytry¡¯s rebuttal and me pointing this out, Liz made a difficult look. Putting aside whether or not she will have the chance to throw kicks in an Onsen, she has always hated hard-to-move outfits.


    Her pupil, Tino might have wanted to try it on, she was looking around from the side, *sowasowa* fidgeting.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people today, so I am sure we will have the whole Onsen to ourselves.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t care that much if there were other customers, but if there were none then¡­¡­ I might be able to swim!!


    Above all, the fact that there are not many people here means that there is less chance for Liz to get into conflict with someone. Liz and Sytry are pretty girls, so when they stay at an inn like this, there was a high probability that they would be asked out (And then, Liz would beat them up). Well, in a sense, they got what they deserved, but the less damage there is, the better.


    Then, I remembered that I had something I absolutely needed to check with Sytry.


    ¡°By the way, what happened to ck-san and his friends? They weren¡¯t there when we were eating¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°As Cry-san ordered, I got a room for them. Food should also have been served to them. I don¡¯t care about the rest.¡± (Sytry)


    That¡¯s harsh¡­¡­ But if they are staying at the same inn, we may see each otherter.


    Next time, I shall remove their cors and release them.


    ¡ì


    ¡°Master¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­ How is it?¡± (Tino)


    As if Tino made up her mind, she spun around and timidly inquired.


    She was dressed in a navy blue Yukata. She removed the ribbon she always used to bind her hair, making the contrast between her white skin and the navy blue fabric morous. She was dressed wonderfully, I wondered if she had gotten help from Sytry.


    When we became adults, we came to the Imperial Capital and met Tino, when she was only ten. So, I can¡¯t help but look at her as a child, but when I look at her like this, no matter how I look at her, she is a fine adult. Some parts grew even more than Liz.


    Speaking of which, surprisingly our ages are only four or five years apart¡­¡­


    I wondered why she looked so morous, even though, unlike Sytry, she was less exposed than usual. Tino blushed as I was carefully observing her.


    ¡°Un, it looks good on you. It is cute, cute¡­¡­ To the point where it is too good for me to be the only one watching you.¡± (Cry)


    I have also given a lot of trouble to Tino. So, I gave a slightly exaggeratedpliment, but Tino turned even redder and turned her eyes away.


    Her lips were tightly pressed together, but it was clear from her expression that she was pleased with mypliment.


    Liz doesn¡¯t praise people that much, so maybe it was just right for me to praise her a lot.


    ¡°Nyo?way, Master¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Cry-san, no matter how cute Ti-chan is, it is rude to *jirojiro* stare at her.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    Sytry stepped forward as if to defend Tino who was *mogomogo* mumbling and losing vocabry.


    Was that how it was¡­¡­. No, indeed¡­ I might have been rude to her. Rather than a man like me, a woman like Sytry would understand Tino¡¯s feelings better.


    Tino is not only my Kouhai, but also Sytry¡¯s Kouhai. Sytry is younger than me, which means she is closer in age to Tino, so for her, Tino is practically her Imouto.


    ¡°Anooo¡­¡­ Sytry Onee-sama, I am not particrly ¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Are? you alright? Cry-san doesn¡¯t mean to offend you. Ti-chan. I will protect you. To begin with, Cry-san, before saying anything to Ti-chan¡­¡­ Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡­¡­ You don¡¯t need to be so direct.


    It might be a little joke on her part, but she is right. Even among close friends, it is said that there are etiquettes. Once again, I looked at Sytry¡¯s entire body.


    Multiple white flowers pattern on a deep blue background. It goes well with Sytry, who initially has a calm atmosphere. Her appearance was tidy, pretty, and somehow sensual.


    Needless to say, Sytry¡¯s dress was perfect.


    The higher the Level Treasure Hunters are, the more attractive they be. Mana Material doesn¡¯t just enhance physical strength and magical power. It doesn¡¯t change your face, but they be different. There are multiple anecdotes about Hunters who ce an especially high emphasis on their beauty, giving them a demonic charm, allowing them to overthrow great nations.


    The innkeeper¡¯s line of sight was right when he looked at me. I don¡¯t suit her, to be correct, I, who couldn¡¯t absorb Mana Material, don¡¯t suit Sytry.


    If I hadn¡¯t seen her grow up close, I might have easily fallen in love with her. Well, she waspletely out of my league though.


    It is just that there are so many beautiful men and women in our n¡­¡­


    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡­ Sytry, you look very beautiful too. I like your appearance in your usual robe, but it is also great seeing you in a Yukata.¡± (Cry)


    It was a feast for the eyes. Her tidy and clean atmosphere was particrly nice. If you let me take a picture, I am sure Anthem, who dearly loves his sisters, would be very happy. Youpared our charm, we are as different as day and night.


    Iplimented her using my limited vocabry, but Sytry gave me a reproachful look. Before I could open my mouth, she took a step forward, got closer, put her hands on my back, and stuck tightly against me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    If I remember it right, Cry and co are 20-22-ish. so Tino is 16-18. But I so want to see why Tino wanted to be a Hunter and want to join Strange Grief!


    Cry, Sytry wants a betterpliment than that, or she will be jealous of Tino. And that will be bad for Tino XD


    Also, need cute Tino and Sytry in yukata pic!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Yukata: A japanese cloth worn in casual settings such as summer festivals or bathhouses.Swimming in the bath is considered bad manners and something childish in Japan.Nyo way: The ¡±y¡± is not a mistake. She fumble because she is too happy.Kouhai: It means Junior in a hierarchical rtionship.Imouto: It means little sister.

 Chapter 135，Part2: 2 - Smiling Vacation ③

    <h4>Chapter135£¬Part2: 2 - Smiling Vacation ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Chapter 135 Smiling Vacation ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°O-Onee-sama!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Really, do you really think so? Cry-san. If you lie to me, I will know it right away, okay?¡± (Sytry)


    A soft feeling of something pushed against my chest. It was as if I could feel the beating of Sytry¡¯s heart through her soft fabric. If I were as perceptive as a Treasure Hunter, I would have been able to feel it clearly, but right now I can¡¯t tell if the heartbeat I felt was my own or that of my childhood friend¡¯s in front of me.


    The sweet scent of her hair made me feel a little hot and dizzy. Her transparent pink eyes stared up at me as if she was about to suck me in.


    I am used to Liz¡¯s skinship, but I am not used to Sytry¡¯s skinship, so it couldn¡¯t be helped if I am shaken.


    If it was a joke, then it was a bad one. It is quite possible that I will be seduced by her scent and reach out to her.


    My hands swam in the air, unsure of where to put them. It wasn¡¯t like I could push her away.


    Tino, who came to her senses, made a quivering noise, caught Sytry¡¯s arm from behind and tried to pull her away. As expected of someone who is ustomed to interpersonal fighting, she moves without hesitation.


    ¡°Sytry Onee-sama!? Y-You can¡¯t do that! I will tell Onee-sama!? Master too! Even though you told me that it looks good on me!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°U-un, un, you are right ¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    I am really sorry. I will buy you a cake next time, so forgive me¡­¡­


    Sytry let out a somewhat charming sigh and nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Un, it was properly *dokidoki* throbbing, so I will forgive you for ogling at Ti-chan.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°No, no, of course, it will *dokidoki* throb¡­¡­ Rather, I wasn¡¯t ogling at her¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Any man would have. The only one who wouldn¡¯t would be¡­¡­ Someone like Luke. But I think he is an exception because he has really devoted his soul to the sword and has no physical desires.


    I take a deep breath to calm my agitation, while Sytry with a natural movement easily wraps her arms around my right arm.


    ¡°Shall we go to the Onsen? We don¡¯t know when the battle will start once again ¨D¨D And it will be noisy when Onee-chanes back after she went to look for Onsen Dragons.¡± (Sytry)


    With a sullen look, Tino puffed out her cheeks and jumped on my left arm with all her might.


    ¡°Master.. Don¡¯t be¡­ So¡­ *deredere* lovestruck¡­ At Sytry Onee-sama¡¯s joke ¨D¨D Pull yourself together like you always have!¡± (Tino)


    ¡­¡­ Have I ever pulled myself as she said?


    Tino and Sytry are both beautiful women that you can be proud of just by walking around with them. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that my current situation was that I have a flower in both hands, but I wonder why¡­ It feels terribly ufortable.


    I am sure Ark is always in the same position as I am right now, but how can he always keep a smile on his face. Maybe that¡¯s also because of the difference in our magnitude. After all, I shouldn¡¯t havee here until I found Luke and the others.


    I was squeezed by an overjoyed Sytry and a grumpy Tino and headed for the Onsen as if I was like a criminal being taken away by guards.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°O?, are you seriously ¨D¨D Gonna do it?¡± (White)


    The once aggressive and feared Red Hunter broke out in a cold sweat and asked in a trembling voice.


    ck thought that he probably had the same expression on his face.


    The location was a room in a high-ss Ryokan that no ordinary Hunter could afford. It was a ce far too unsuitable for rough men to have a heart-to-heart conversation.


    After ck took a deep breath, he said to hispanion ¨D¨D White.


    ¡°It is already toote for Gray. His heart is already broken. But, you saw him right!? At this rate, we are going to lose our lives. We have no choice, but to do it!¡± (ck)


    ¡°B-but¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· already said that he was going to release us.¡± (White)


    ¡°D-don¡¯t be stupid! Like we can believe him! He said he will release us, but where do you think he will release us!? At a ce where even the most daredevil of all Hunters would avoid, the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿! That bastard!¡±


    The castle we saw from a distance in the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿ was a hellish ce that was far beyond what we heard.


    Just by looking at it, I thought my heart would stop. If at that time, he had ordered us to rush in, I would have been ready tomit suicide and would have jumped out of the carriage to run away.


    ck, White, and Gray possess some abilities as Hunters, but that Treasure Shrine was definitely not something their level could handle.


    The journey we were forced to take part in after being captured by ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· was a painful one. We were forced to keep watch and handle the carriage all the time and even when we got to a city, we weren¡¯t allowed to rest properly as we had to manage the carriage all time, we were also forced to fight a bunch of times in the forest. We were also chased by a Level 7 Hunter. I had thought many times that I would rather die than go through all this, but the level of that Treasure Shrine was too different.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· is crazy.


    Even though they were traveling together, they had no idea what he was capable of or what techniques he had, but that was the one point, ck, White, and Gray agreed on.


    This trip is certainly a vacation. But¡­ However, it is a vacation for a Level 8. It is not something we can go along with.


    There was even a possibility of getting caught up in something more crazy than the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿. No, from what ck had seen ¨D¨D This possibility is quite high.


    At the very beginning, before the journey even began, Gray, the wildest one, had already his fangs pulled out.


    Before he got on the carriage, he rudely interrupted ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· and was beaten up by ck and White, and in the forest, he was kicked off the carriage and then saved by ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡·. Now that I think about it, everything was probably just ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s¡· plot.


    It would have been different if he was ready for it, but by the time he realized it, it was toote. He has already been tamed. All of his courage and spirit of revolt have been shattered. Even if he makes it out of here alive, I don¡¯t think he will be able to engage in any vicious activities.


    However, it was different for ck and White. Despite everything they had gone through, they had sharpened their ws and polished their fangs.


    I don¡¯t intend to rebel against ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·. It was obvious if I made a surprise attack on a Level 8, I was bound to be overpowered by him using only his little finger. All the preparation I made had been to escape and run away from here alive.


    What we have on our neck is a cor.


    They are difficult to destroy and no matter how far you go, you can¡¯t disable their ability to send electric shocks. It was truly an invisible shackle.


    The first person to have the key was ¡¶Worst of the Worst¡· and it is now possessed by ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·.


    ¡°We have no choice, but to do it. Gray refused. If we take our time, it is possible that he will warn them.¡± (ck)


    White swallowed his saliva as ck appealed to him with bloodshot eyes.


    There was already no way back. Even if the n was postponed, the fact that we had nned it would remain. There was no way to predict how ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· would react to that fact.


    ¡°He said he would only be here for a week or two. The sooner we get things done, the better. We will absolutely seed. It should definitely seed.¡± (ck)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, okay.¡± (White)


    We know too little about ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·. We only know that he looks like a guy with delicate features. That he hardly ever works. That what he says is only deplorable. That he is full of openings. That you can¡¯t sense any feeling of intimidationing from him. And ¨D¨D Despite all that, he makes life-threatening choices that no one would take.


    Moreover, even with all those information, it was difficult to judge whether his actions were real or just an act.


    But there is only one thing for sure.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety¡· let his guard down. Stealing is our area of expertise. As far as the one who guarded the key, Sytry would have been better than that guy.¡±


    Sytry, that horrifying woman, was aware of her overwhelming superiority, but she never showed off the key of our cor in front of ck and the others.


    We couldn¡¯t even figure out where she was keeping it. And that was exactly the right thing to do in order to bind ves.


    However, it was different for ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·. That man is overwhelming, but he has the ¡ºArrogance¡» of those who are overwhelmingly powerful.


    Maybe it was to nip any bud of rebellion or perhaps he really did intend to let us go, he pulled out the key right in front of ck and the others. And thanks to that, now, I have an idea of where it is.


    The key is ¨D¨D On ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·. Then we can definitely steal it.


    That man isn¡¯t wary of ck and White. Just like people who don¡¯t usually pay attention to insects crawling on the ground.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· is indeed the strongest. Even if we didn¡¯t have a cor on, if we shed with him head-on, we would, without a doubt, be overpowered without being able to put on a fight.


    But at the same time, that man was human. He wasn¡¯t a wless and perfect god. Then there are multiple ways to do it.


    Fortunately, this is an Onsen. There are changing rooms. White says while holding his breath.


    ¡°I saw the lock on the lockers. It is a little bitplicated, but if I have one minute, I can open it. As expected of a Ryokan for the rich,? they don¡¯t think there will be people stealing clothes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yosh, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    ck and White are ruffians. However, no matter how much of a ruffian they are, they aren¡¯t cowardly enough to just sit back and wait to be crushed.


    ck and White quietly stood up with a twisted smile to conceal their fear. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    How could Cry not be happy when there are two beautiful girls on his side!


    But jealous Tino was cute!


    Now, what will happen to ck White and Gray escape attempt!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 136，Part1: 1 - Smiling Vacation ④

    <h4>Chapter136£¬Part1: 1 - Smiling Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Chapter 136 Smiling Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    There was no one in the changing room of themunal bath. Apparently, it was true that there were hardly any guests inside themunal bath.


    It felt like all this extravagance was just for me. While humming to myself, I walked over the row of lockers.


    A seasoned Treasure Hunter never neglects to be prepared. That¡¯s the only thing I am careful about, despite not being a seasoned Treasure Hunter.


    I am weak. Not only am I very weak, but if you remove my Relics, I will be just like any ordinary person. That¡¯s why except for when I am in my room, I usually don¡¯t take off my Relics. And that doesn¡¯t change even when I am on vacation.


    It was ufortable to go into the Onsen with all my essories *jarajara* jingling, but I can¡¯tpromise without making some sacrifice.


    If Luke or Anthem were here, they would protect me and I could keep the number of Relics down, but since I was the only one here, I can¡¯tpromise.


    ¡°There might be thieves too¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    While making excuses to myself, I removed the Relics I had on top of my clothes and took off my clothes at once.


    The ¡ºDog¡¯s Chain¡» which was wrapped around my waist would be too troublesome to carry around, so I activated it. One by one, I put the rings which weren¡¯t on my finger but in my bag, on the neck and tail of the chain which got up and ¡ºSat Down¡» like a living thing. At times like this, Relics that move semi-automatically are nice.


    Bracelets and nes. Pendants, circlets, and so on, were ced on the ¡ºDog¡¯s Chain¡» and then, I hooked up the bundle of keys that was hanging on my waist. By the way, all the keys hanging from my keyholder are also Relics. Key-shaped Relics are also very popr.


    Then, when I checked my pocket, I found a golden key. For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I soon realized that it was the key for ck-san and his friends¡¯ cor.


    I pondered a little bit, but unlike Relics, this key isn¡¯t made of Mana Material. Contrary to Relics which don¡¯t rust and are seldom affected by their surroundings, a metal key might¡­ I probably don¡¯t need to bring this key inside.


    After putting it away in my locker, I grabbed my towel and quickly headed towards thergemunal bath with my chain-dog.


    You can¡¯t bring pets into regr Onsen, but ¡ºDog¡¯s chain¡» is more chains than dogs, so it should be safe. In the first ce, it may be questionable whether it was safe or not to bring chains into an Onsen¡­¡­


    I opened the frosted ss door. The thick steam and the unique smell of the Onsen rushed in.


    I walked on the marble floor and checked inside. The chain-dog was wagging its tail with various essories hooked on it and followed me.


    As one would expect from a high-ss Ryokan, thergemunal bath was magnificent. It wasn¡¯t thatrge, but you could feel the thoughtfulness that went into every detail, from the floor to the washing area. It was difficult to describe it in words, but from the type of equipment to its quality, even for an Onsen enthusiast like me, it was impable. There was no dedicated space to wash away the blood on you, but I guess that¡¯s to be expected since this isn¡¯t an inn aiming towards Hunters.


    There were no other guests in themunal bath. There wasn¡¯t a single person in the washing section or the bathing section. Cry Andrich is on stage.


    At the very least, ck-san and his friends should be at the inn, but they also might be resting in their rooms.


    I y with the ring in my finger and *guruguru* wandered around thergemunal bath area aimlessly. It feels a little nice to be able to walk around without the need to hide and be nervous about everything.


    In the bathhouse, a sculpture resembling a dragon was spitting out hot water. The entire walls were covered with reliefs that werepletely iprehensible to me as I have no interest in art.


    Unfortunately, the Onsen wasn¡¯trge enough to swim in, but I don¡¯t mind because, at my age, it seems childish to swim just because no one was watching me.


    ¡°It is perfect. They even have an open-air Onsen.¡± (Cry)


    Yosh, I have decided. Once I retired, I will live here.


    I approached the ss wall and pointlessly peered into the open-air Onsen.


    In the open-air Onsen made out with carving rocks, a bright light blue dragon was bathing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­.?¡± (Cry)


    I rubbed my eyes and looked twice, but the dragon didn¡¯t disappear.


    It was a fancy-looking, entirely round dragon with round and cute eyes. Its size was quite small for a dragon, but it is probably three meters long.


    Hot water was pouring out of the tub. Every time it moved its wings or tailfortably, the water would ssh to the ss.


    The chain-dog was running around me like crazy. If it had vocal cords, it might have barked.


    I was stunned for a while but I pretended not to see it and went to the washing section where I slowly took my time to carefully washed my head and my body.


    My heart was still *dokidoki* pounding. It was a different kind of *dokidoki* pounding than the one I felt when Sytry pressed her chest against mine earlier.


    I really don¡¯t understand the hobby rich people have, what an idea to bathe in an open-air Onsen Dragon¡­¡­ <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahahaha what the heck! What kind of luck do you possess to have a dragon bathing in the same ce as you are XD


    In anime, you do see dragon barging into the bath, but not a dragon already bathing before you XD


    And Cry got some balls to wash himself in front of the dragon.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Communal bath: In Japan, they have amunal bath where you wash yourself before entering the bathtub,munal baths in Japan have 2 sections. One to wash themselves clean and the other to dip inside the bath.Onsen Dragon: In japan, they have special onsens where animals (monkeys) can take a bath. So Cry thinks that rich people have a hobby in taking a bath with a dragon inside, you know to feel the luxury of taking the same bath as a dragon.

 Chapter 136，Part2: 2 - Smiling Vacation ④

    <h4>Chapter136£¬Part2: 2 - Smiling Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Chapter 136 Smiling Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    After making my entire body clean, I fearfully looked into the open-air Onsen from a distance. I could see a faint light blue shadow. After all, the dragon didn¡¯t disappear.


    I slowly soaked in the Onsen while tilting my head. The temperature of the Onsen was a little high, but it felt good in its own way. I felt my whole body rx. It was as if all the fatigue in my body was dissolving into the hot water. The chain-dog was dog paddling with all the Relics on it.


    However, my mind was filled with thoughts about the dragon in the open-air Onsen. Even though it was finally my Onsen time, I can¡¯t enjoy it calmly.


    I have seen all kinds of dragons in my life, but I have never seen one like that.


    I mean, rationally thinking, this is impossible. Even if I tell anyone, they would probably think this is a lie. People questioning my sanity would be saner than me.


    I soaked in the hot water for a while and *chirachira* nced at the open-air Onsen, but the open-air Onsen remained upied by the dragon.


    This is troubling¡­¡­ Doesn¡¯t this mean that I won¡¯t be able to take a bath in the open-air Onsen?


    No¡­¡­ Perhaps, I could possibly get in together?


    Let¡¯s think about it calmly, there was no way that a dangerous creature woulde into the open-air Onsen of a high-end Ryokan. Even the indoor Onsen have dragons spitting hot water, so maybe it is possible that this is this Ryokan¡¯s specialty.


    A dragon bath, dragon bath, huh¡­¡­ I would be fine with just a simple bath though.


    When I turned my gaze, I saw that the dragon was sticking its head out, looking veryfortable. I couldn¡¯t see the dragon¡¯s expression, but I guess he was rxed.


    The dragon was quiterge, but there was still room in the bath. If I wanted to get in, there should be plenty of room for me to get in. I have been through a lot of trouble in my life, but as expected, I have never been in a mixed bath with a dragon. Of course, I have never wanted it either¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­ I think it would be better to stop here.


    The other side is a dragon. And I am a harmless, mammal, without any Mana Material.


    Even if the dragon doesn¡¯t have any ill will, I would be blown away even if it moved its body a little bit, even by ident.


    My head was starting to feel dizzy, maybe because I had been thinking while soaking, up to my neck, in the hot water for so long. I was nning to go to the sauna, but Ipletely forgot about it.


    There was no time. Should I intrude or not¡­¡­? Was it fine to do it? Was it dangerous or not?


    No, let¡¯s put ourselves in its shoes.


    I am a dragon. I am rxing in an Onsen when a humanes in from the side.


    Humans are weak. They don¡¯t have much power and they are different from the monster called Hunter. I am a dragon. There is no chance in hell that I will be harmed by them. Why would I bother to attack them when I am like this?


    The answer is ¨D¨D None.


    Determined, I stood up. I am sure the dragon is this Ryokan¡¯s specialty. It is just a pet. Then there was no need for me to be afraid.


    It might be a problem if I showed too much fear. When I opened the door to the open-air Onsen, I folded my arms and stood proudly in front of the dragon without hiding anything.


    And then, I was grandly blown away by the dragon¡¯s nose.


    I rolled into thergemunal bath, smashing through the ss. The barrier rings I wore on me prevented all the damage from the impact and the broken ss.


    As I was pitifully rolling over, the light blue dragon red at me with eyes that I couldn¡¯t believe came from its round eyes. The ¡ºDog¡¯s Chain¡» stood in front of me as if it were trying to protect me.


    I was confused, but I shouted in a loud voice.


    ¡°Sytryyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! A dragon! There¡¯s a dragon heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeere!¡± (Cry)


    No good, this is no good. As it looked sofortable being inside the Onsen I thought for a second that it wasn¡¯t like that, but it is just a stray dragon.


    ¡ì


    ¡ºSytryyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! A dragon! There¡¯s a dragon heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeere!¡» (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (ck and White)


    ck and White looked at each other as they heard a roaring from thergemunal bath.


    As expected, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· left the key in his locker. Their cor had already been removed. All that was left was to escape.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to go so well. No, after hearing what ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· said in the changing room, everything was probably as ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· expected.


    However, aftering this far, we can¡¯t stop now. We decided to steal it even though we heard his warning. I don¡¯t think our situation will improve if we confess everything now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± (ck)


    ¡°Y-Yeaaah¡­¡­ Like we will go along with that crazy guy!¡± (White)


    White strongly nodded at what ck said. The reason why hisplexion was so pale was because, like ck, he has a premonition that everything was being controlled by him.


    At the bathing area, there was the loud noise of ss breaking. But, ck and White threw the key and cors into his locker and ran out of the changing area as fast as they could. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Tsukikage-sensei specified that the dragon was male because he was in the male bathroom, such a gentleman dragon. Lol


    Cry¡¯s reasoning was crazy. It was like if there was an ant in your bath what would you do, let it swim or remove it. Cry¡¯s mind: let it swim. Dragon¡¯s mind: Nope. Xd


    ck and White think that everything is part of Cry scheme because they heard him say ¡°There might be thieves too¡­¡±. But as usual, it¡¯s just a coincidence XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 137，Part1: 1 - No Good Vacation

    <h4>Chapter137£¬Part1: 1 - No Good Vacation</h4> <h4>Chapter 137 No Good Vacation</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    My eyes lit up before the breathtaking sight that unfolded in front of me.


    Tino had rarely left the Imperial Capital up until now. As she was still in training, most of the requests she received so far were still within the Imperial Capital.


    Therefore, this was the first time she had ever been in a not Treasure Hunter-oriented inn like this one (Because, normally, Hunters spend their money more on their equipment than their lodging), and it was also the first time she had ever entered such arge Onsen.


    Since I left the Imperial Capital, the toll was quite heavy and I have been through a lot, but now, looking at the scenery, I am d I came to this vacation.


    The spacious changing room with warm-color lights made me feel nervous, that¡¯s why I fearfully asked Sytry Onee-chan, who was next to me, about something that had been bothering me for a while.


    ¡°Ehm¡­¡­ Sytry Onee-sama¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­ About the cost¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Aaaah, Ti-chan doesn¡¯t have to worry about it. Don¡¯t mind it, because we make a lot more money than Ti-chan¡­¡­ On the other hand, if you mind it because it is a high-end ce, it would mean that you aren¡¯t holding us in regards, understood?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Th-thank you very much.¡± (Tino)


    Sytry said it casually, but it contained absolute confidence that wouldn¡¯t allow any refutation.


    Indeed, she was right. Tino is also a mid-level Hunter, but it won¡¯t be surprising that the amount of money earned by, ¡¶Strange Grief¡·, one of the most famous Party in the Imperial Capital, be a hundred times greater. It would be rude if I worry about it.


    Onee-sama had run off to find Onsen Dragons, so only Sytry and Tino were in the changing room.


    Tino shriveled up a little because Sytry Onee-sama is, in some ways, more frightening than Onee-sama, but Sytry who was next to her didn¡¯t particrly mind and spoke kindly to Tino as she untied her obi.


    ¡°Ti-chan, You must be tired as you have been through a lot, so make sure to rest and heal your fatigue. Because you never know when something might happen.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Y-yes.¡± (Tino)


    I untied my obi while paying attention and *chirachira* ncing at Sytry.


    I had taken my clothes off several times in front of Onee-sama, but this was the first time I exposed my skin in front of Sytry Onee-sama. Sytry took off her yukata without hesitation in front of Tino, who was feeling somewhat embarrassed while undressing with quivering hands.


    Seeing her appearance, Tino¡¯s eyes widened and gasped.


    Sytry Onee-sama is ¨D¨D Beautiful.


    She has seen Liz naked before. Because Onee-sama had a rough and boisterous personality, so she is someone who would even take off her underwear when bathing in a mountain stream.


    Onee-sama¡¯s body was also wonderful. Her overall fit body had almost zero excess fat and her tanned body had the beauty of wild animals.


    But Sytry Onee-sama¡¯s body was different. It was hard to tell because she was always wrapped in her thick robe, but her figure was much better than what Tino expected.


    Her skin was barely tanned and was as white as snow without any mark on her,? her limbs were firm but feminine with curves in the ce where it was needed, especially in the chest area, she was bigger than Tino, the only area where Tino was bigger than her Onee-sama.


    It was only natural that their bodies would be different since Thieves and Alchemists have different training and different abilities required, but it was a shock to Tino as she only ever had a small sense of superiority over her Onee-sama in the size of her breasts.


    ¡°? What is the matter, Ti-chan.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°N-No¡­¡­¡­¡­. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Onee-sama¡­¡­ You were the type who looked slender in clothing.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ *Kusu*¡± (Sytry)


    Sytryughed as she tried to keep her voice down.


    As if she could see through her, Tino was so embarrassed by the way she was looking at her that she felt like she wanted to dive into a hole.


    While hiding her skin as much as she could with her towel, she locked her locker. It was then, Tino noticed Sytry¡¯s behavior who was next to her and blinked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ehm¡­¡­ That¡­ What are you¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Sytry was wearing a potion storing armband on her upper arm. The sealed ss bottles secured on the armband were different from the ones Tino used when exploring, they were full of liquids of various colors.


    When she was done with her right arm, she moved on to her left arm. Tino stared in wonder at her borate preparation that you wouldn¡¯t expect from someone who was about to take a bath, but Sytry smiled gently.


    ¡°Even Onee-chan¡­ I am sure that you have seen her always wearing her ¡ºHighest Roots (Rise to Heaven)¡», right? As a Hunter, wherever you go, you need to have the mindset of always being on the battlefield.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Um¡­¡­ What will happen in the Onsen?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Something may happen or may not happen. That¡¯s what being prepared is all about.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Tino forcibly epted her answer that she kind of understands, but at the same time doesn¡¯t really understand.


    I have never seen a Hunter being so prepared, but there was no way what Sytry Onee-sama said would be wrong when she was so much smarter than myself. I am sure that is what makes a Party an outstanding Party.


    Besides, unlike Tino, Sytry is an Alchemist ¨D¨D Her ss wouldn¡¯t allow her to fight properly without prior preparation. Perhaps it was inevitable that she is prepared.


    Sytry finished all of her preparation and said with an enchanting smile.


    ¡°Thank you for waiting. Well, shall we go? I wanted¡­¡­ To have a slow talk with Ti-chan.¡± (Tino)


    ¡ì


    Following Sytry, I went through the door fearfully. The pleasant heat and steam enveloped Tino.


    Like the Ryokan, thergemunal bath was the most magnificent thing Tino had ever seen.


    The floor was made of smooth stones which werefortable to walk barefoot. The walls were decorated inconspicuously but had borate carvings, and the bathing area wasrge enough to hold several people in it and was filled with clear hot water.


    Thergemunal bath was empty except for Tino and Sytry who had just entered and only the sound of hot water flowing echoed through the high-ceilinged space, creating a mysterious feeling of openness.


    Because of what Sytry Onee-san said, I squinted my eyes to check the outdoor bath as well, but it seemed that there was no one inside or outside.


    For Hunters, hygiene during the journey is a troublesome issue. In most cases, the only thing you can do while traveling is to wipe yourself with a wet towel or bathe in a spring if there was one.


    Hunters don¡¯t get that dirty because of Mana Materials¡¯ power, but still, it doesn¡¯t mean that the stress didn¡¯t umte.


    For Tino, who had been a little restless after crossing the mountains, the sight in front of her was like heaven.


    What an¡­¡­ Extravagance. This is Master¡¯s kindliness, I have to be careful to not get used to this¡­¡­


    I headed for the washing section while remonstrating myself. As you would expect from a high-ss inn, there were many kinds of soaps with nice scent lining up in the washing section. It was probably the kind of soap usually used by noble¡¯s daughters or big merchant¡¯s daughters.


    I sat down on the chair, lifted each soap one by one, and check the scent while being a little *wakuwaku* excited. What Tino always used was something that removes her body odor as much as possible. As a Thief, it was the natural behavior, but I think, sometimes it is also nice to use soaps that smelled good.


    As I sat down on my chair and was about to use one of the soaps I had carefully selected, a voice called out from behind me.


    A slender arm stretched out and passed in front of Tino¡¯s eyes. What was on those delicate fingers was a light purple potion inside a ss bottle.


    ¡°Ti-chan? Actually, rather than regr soaps, the scent of this soap is ¨D¨D Cry-san¡¯s favorite.¡±? (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Tino)


    I turn around at her unexpected words. Sytry squinted her eyes and looked down at Tino.


    It was clear that Sytry Onee-sama was fond of Master. Maybe it wasn¡¯t something like love, but there was definitely a strong bond between them.


    Would that Sytry Onee-sama lend a hand to Tino, a mere pupil, for no reason at all?


    ¡°How about it? I always take my time to mix this. It is fine ¨D¨D If you don¡¯t want it though¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    It was the devil¡¯s temptation. I don¡¯t know why she concocted this, but although Sytry Onee-sama is a person with a powerful bad habit, she is smart enough to not tell lies that would create resentment against her. The powerful effect of her potions is certified by the n Members.


    No, to begin with, if she was always mixing it, doesn¡¯t it mean she is using it all the time.


    My cheeks dyed in red and shrunk. Between wanting it or not ¨D¨D I want it. I want to try using it.


    If I am to be praised, I would rather be praised by Master than by anyone else. There was no way Master would be conscious of Tino, but there was something in front of her that might attract his attention. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cute Tino is cute.


    Will she use Sytry¡¯s soap or not? Will it be a devil¡¯s bargain?!


    What about Cry! At least it was a good thing Sytry came to the bath prepared!


    And also who is hype for Justice League Snyder¡¯s cut!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Obi: It is a sash or belt worn on the yukata.*Kusu*: In case you didn¡¯t understand, it is the sound of Sytry¡¯s stifleughter

 Chapter 137，Part2: 2 - No Good Vacation

    <h4>Chapter137£¬Part2: 2 - No Good Vacation</h4> <h4>Chapter 137 No Good Vacation</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    However, I couldn¡¯t say it. I silently looked down in a scorching frustration. Sytry Onee-sama smiled and sat down behind Tino.


    For some reason, I felt chills on my body and involuntarily shivered, even though my back wasn¡¯t taken by an enemy. Sytry slowly said in a bright voice.


    ¡°I know¡­¡­ You are tired, right? I will¡­¡­ Wash you, Ti-chan. Ti-chan can rx and think about nothing¡­¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I am good at massage. Just think¡­¡­ About me.¡± (Sytry)


    Not good. This is not good. Warning bells were ringing in my head. Sytry Onee-sama¡¯s fingertips touched my shoulder and I unintentionally let out a small scream at her slight touch.


    My heart was beating wildly. I had to run away. But, I couldn¡¯t move my legs. In the first ce, what would happen if I ran away?


    It was a crisis unlike any other. I had ¨D¨D Made the wrong choice. Sytry¡¯s mouth, reflecting in the mirror facing her, wasughing, but her eyes were as cold as a doctor performing a surgery.


    I should have refused. I should have immediately refused the soap (which Sytry Onee-sama probably made for herself) and say that I didn¡¯t want the soap and also that I had no idea what she was talking about.


    Sytry Onee-sama¡¯s maneuver and ploys are more frightening than Onee-sama¡¯s violence.


    I tried to stand up, but my shoulders were restrained and I couldn¡¯t move. With her right hand alone, Sytry Onee-sama removed the lid of the sealed ss bottle. The thick, light purple jiggled.


    Sytry generously applied it on her palm and just as her fingertips were about to touch Tino¡¯s quivering back, they could hear a scream out of nowhere.


    ¡ºSytryyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! A dragon! There¡¯s a dragon heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeer!¡» (Cry)


    ¡°Dra¡­¡­ Gon¡± (Tino)


    A desperate situation. These were words of salvation for Tino who was in an extreme state of tension.


    I had no idea what it meant, but Sytry¡¯s hand stopped, her smile disappeared from her face, and sighed a little.


    She quickly washed her hands and told Tino who was absent-minded.


    ¡°Well, what do we do? Over there is the men¡¯s bath ¨D¨D But since I was called, I have to go help ¨D¨D Going through the outdoor bath should be quicker.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Eh? Yes. Eeeeh?¡± (Tino)


    There was no way that there was a dragon. Even if it was one of the lowest ss, it was a powerful Monster that can easily kill a human.


    Common sense dictates that the mere approach of this kind of Monster in a city would cause a hugemotion.


    Despite being confused, I stand up while thinking that it must be better than staying where I was right now.


    I ran after Sytry Onee-sama who had already started running.


    As we stepped out into the open-air bath, Sytry looked up and observed the high sturdy-looking wall.


    It was then, Tino realized something terrible.


    ¡°Sytry, Onee-sama! We are¡­ Naked!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°So what? If Ti-chan was naked during an attack, you wouldn¡¯t resist?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°That¡¯s ¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    She was absolutely right.


    In front of Tino, who froze up at an unexpected well-sounded argument, Sytry pulled one of her potions from her armband and threw it as hard as she could against the wall.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    It is iprehensible, I don¡¯t understand. As expected, being attacked by a dragon in an Onsen does get into the top ten most iprehensible things I lived through in my life as a Hunter.


    Moreover, this is a human settlement. What kind of security does this inn have for a dragon to be able to invade in your outdoor bath?


    .


    I hoped for a moment that the dragon would be satisfied with just blowing me away, but the light blue dragon stood up from the outdoor bath and firmly turned its head towards my direction. As if to intimidate me, the dragon spread the wings on his back widely.


    Seeing it doing this, even if it was small, it is still a dragon. When it spread its wings, it looked quite intimidating. Now that I think about it, there was no way any Ryokan would own a dragon. I should have noticed it before trying to get into the outdoor bath. It seemed I had been seduced by the Onsen¡¯s charm.


    When the dragon walked out from the outdoor bath on its two legs, he stepped through the ss that had been broken when I was blown away and invaded the indoor bath.


    Are you nning to take a bath and have food at the same time¡­¡­ What a luxurious dragon. If the Ryokan¡¯s personnel asks about my opinion, I would suggest they put tempered ss in theirmunal bath. If I can make it out alive that is.


    When I remonstrated my wobbly body, I stood up and slowly got away from the dragon. I? still have ¡°Barrier Rings (Safe Ring)¡±, but it won¡¯t help unless there is someone who can fight it off. The ¡ºDog¡¯s Chain¡» is bravely standing in front of me, but unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have any offensive power.


    I should quickly run away into the inn. That¡¯s what my reason is telling me, but if I run, this hungry dragon will chase after me. And our long-awaited Ryokan would be ruined too, and in the end, I am still a Hunter. I want to avoid causing harm to the general citizen. Well, even if I do run, I wouldn¡¯t be able to run away from it.


    I called Sytry. I am sure she wille.


    I turned my palm at the light blue dragon which was slowly closing in. I calm my breathing and try to buy some time.


    ¡°Calm down, can¡¯t you see? The Relics I am equipped with! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even if you eat me, I will surely get stuck in your throat and won¡¯t taste good¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    What a pathetic negotiation. Even among all my Hunter¡¯s life, this must be in the top ten most pathetic persuasion I ever did.


    As Ipletely lost my sense of reality, the light blue dragon opened its jaws in anger. Its mouth was lined up with fangs as sharp as knives. Even though it wasfortably soaking in the Onsen, it seems it still has all the characteristics of a dragon. Gimme a break.


    I confirm the situation around me. It is an Onsen, so of course, I can¡¯t find anything that looked like a weapon. Well, even if I had a weapon, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it, and the only thing that was here was the Onsen that I hadn¡¯t enjoyed yet.


    I had no choice but to go into the Onsen.


    The dragon tilted its head as if it had seen something strange. Iughed loudly at his somewhat human-like gesture.


    It waspletely out of desperation. As it was hunting down its prey, the dragon slowly entered the Onsen. The ¡ºDog¡¯s Chain¡» wrapped itself around the dragon¡¯s wings, but it waspletely ineffective.


    There are many Hunters, but I am probably the only one who has bathed with a dragon. I will definitely brag about it when I get back to the n House.


    Just as I was thinking that people would snicker when they heard about this, a light suddenly shed from outside.


    A momentter, my vision was dyed in white. What little ss still left waspletely blown away by the impact and the sound shook my brain.


    The Onsen¡¯s water turned into a wave due to the impact and fell on my head.


    I wipe my face with my arm and open my eyes. The dragon shivered from the shock and looked back.


    The open-air bath was a shadow of its former self. Stepping over thepletely copsed fence, Sytry and Tino entered with a towel wrapped around their bodies.


    When Sytry found me, she smiled as usual and I smiled back in a ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡± manner.


    Ah, I hate this¡­¡­ What kind of vacation is that. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Tino saved at thest second by Cry. Who know what would have happened to her if he didn¡¯t save her (Thinking about it gave me a nosebleed XD)


    And did Cry just attempt to negotiate with a dragon and when it failed he just went to the outdoor bath? Talk about crazy. What would Tino (Because it looks like Sytry is already used to Cry¡¯s anthics) think seeing him and the dragon taking a bath together? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 138，Part1: 1 - No Good Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter138£¬Part1: 1 - No Good Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 138 No Good Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    When Tino invaded the men¡¯s bath by following after Sytry Onee-sama, she saw a scene she couldn¡¯tprehend.


    Master was in the Onsen with a light blue dragon. Forgetting the tension, I rub my eyes while being careful to not drop the towel, but it didn¡¯t seem to be an illusion.


    With only the upper half of his body above the water, there was no impatience in Master¡¯s expression. He was just smiling as if he had already predicted this.


    A light blue dragon that she has never seen groaned at the sight of Sytry and Tino.


    Master¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t you call for help¡­¡­ What are you doing¡­¡­


    When you think about it calmly, there was no way the strong will call the weak for help.


    In retrospect, there was no word such as ¡°Help¡± in his scream. I had assumed that he had asked for help when he said a dragon appeared, but ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· is someone who also possesses the title of ¡°Dragon yer (Dragon Killer)¡±.


    The embarrassment I felt earlier was gone. I took a step back and prepared myself to be ready for the dragon to attack me at any moment.


    Tino was almostpletely naked. She had a short towel wrapping around her to cover herself, but she didn¡¯t have the dagger she always carried with her and isn¡¯t wearing any shoes. Because normally no one would think a dragon will appear in an Onsen.


    Even so, Tino¡¯s mind was rtively stable in her defenseless state. It was thanks to the presence of Sytry Onee-sama, next to her.


    I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking when she was preparing herself and taking potions to the Onsen, but I guess it is as expected of a seasoned Hunter.


    The potion that blew up the fence wasn¡¯t a regr potion, but it was an incredibly powerful potion. There was a stereotype of Alchemists being not good at fighting, but it seems to be different when you reach the highest level.


    However, maybe even a seasoned Hunter like her wasn¡¯t expecting a situation like this, Sytry blinked her eyes and expressed Tino¡¯s doubt.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What are you doing?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Can¡¯t you tell by looking at it?¡± (Cry)


    I-I don¡¯t know. Master.


    Roughly, dragons generally be stronger in proportion to their size. The light blue dragon was small for a dragon, in that sense, it was probably not the strongest dragon. Perhaps this is the Onsen Dragon that Onee-sama was looking for when she said she was going to look for its nest.


    However, it was still a dragon. Even if it was a joking one, it was still a dragon. A monster among the Monsters, king of mythical beasts. In all eras, the title of Dragon yer was proof of the strongest.


    Of all the people in the world, only Master would dare to calmly go into an Onsen with such a dragon. In the first ce, such situations don¡¯t usuallye up.


    Perhaps it had recognized Tino and Sytry as worthy of caution, the dragon climbed out of the Onsen and spread its wings. The hot water sshed around making its smooth wings shine brightly. Its scales were *pikapika* shiny too.


    As if it had given up, the ¡ºDog¡¯s Chain¡» that had been wrapped around its body stopped being entangled with it.


    Sytry thought for a moment, and then *pon* hit her hands and said to Tino.


    ¡°Understood. So, Ti-chan¡­¡­ I am counting on you?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡±Eh!?¡± (Tino)


    The dragon was walking on its two legs, getting closer and closer. Standing next to me, Sytry Onee-sama grabbed my shoulder and hid behind a confused Tino.


    At that moment, the light blue dragon shook its tail with great momentum.


    The tail, which was long and clearpared to its body, attacked her like a whip. Sytry Onee-sama whispered in Tino¡¯s restless ear.


    ¡°Even Ti-chan can handle a dragon of this size, right?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡± (Tino)


    Mostly by reflex, I stepped back. I should have taken a few steps back, but Tino didn¡¯t hit Sytry who was supposed to be using her as a shield. She probably anticipated Tino¡¯s movement and avoided her by moving to the side.


    Sytry Onee-sama passed by the edge of Tino¡¯s vision. The dragon then swung its tail, but, with a paper-thin margin, she ran past it, and with great vigor, she jumped into the bathtub which was running low on water.


    ¡°Sytry Onee-sama!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Good luck, Ti-chan! I am rooting for you!¡± (Sytry)


    I screamed briefly, but Sytry Onee-sama didn¡¯t seem to listen to me anymore.


    She clung to Master¡¯s arm, while he hadn¡¯t changed his position from the beginning, hugged him, and smiled at Tino.


    I have been betrayed. I only understood it now, but it was already toote.


    The speed at which the dragon swung its tail was really impressive. I don¡¯t know if it can fly, but it has ws, fangs, and wings, all the characteristics of a dragon.


    The movement by itself wasn¡¯t that fast, but it was quite difficult to fight while keeping my towel from falling off. I can¡¯t kick either. In the first ce, it was doubtful whether a kick would work against a dragon.


    If I was in my perfect condition, I may be able to fight it. But now, Tino was at a heavy disadvantage and this was the first time she will fight a dragon.


    Tino shouted with all her might as she slowly measured the distance between them.


    ¡°Master, I thought we were on a vacation!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°What are you talking about, Ti-chan. Didn¡¯t you properly get into the Onsen?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten in yeeeeeeet!¡± (Tino)


    While Tino was filled with tension, confusion, and a little bit of shame, the dragon greatly bent its head backward.


    It was the sign of a breath. I hurriedly rolled on the floor and took evasive measures.


    .


    And then ¨D¨D Tino saw it.


    What spat out of the dragon¡¯s mouth was hot water.


    The hot water spewed out under tremendous pressure pierced and destroyed the ce Tino had been.


    Drops of water sttered and made a big hole on the floor. I got up with the same momentum as my evasion and unintentionally shouted.


    ¡°What the hell is this!? What is this frivolous dragon!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Stop *kya kya* whining and quickly defeat it, will you? Isn¡¯t it just an Onsen Dragon!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haaaa poor Tino, she should have prepared herself for the worst, but I love her reaction at Cry taking a bath with the dragon XD


    Go for it Tino! Be a Dragon yer!


    And a big thanks to Aditya and Mohammad for their donation! An extra chapter will be uploaded tomorrow!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 138，Part2: 2 - No Good Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter138£¬Part2: 2 - No Good Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 138 No Good Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I was shocked by Sytry Onee-sama¡¯s harsh words, but there was no time to stop.


    The frivolous dragon that spat out hot water with its breath, was proudly puffing out its chest as if it was showing off its dignity as a king. If I seed to defeat a dragon like this one, I would be too embarrassed to call myself a Dragon yer.


    Master, my only hope I could rely on, was frozen with a calm, Buddha-like expression on his face.


    Tino gathered her resolve.


    This is ¨D¨D A trial. Perhaps¡­ Probably, as Sytry Onee-sama said, this is a trial. This must be Master¡¯s benevolence.


    It is too much, Master¡­¡­


    Tino swallowed back her tears and stepped towards the clear and frivolous dragon.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    The light blue dragon greatly slides on the ground, shows its belly, and tumbles down.


    On the other side, Tino crouched down, hid her body with both of her hands, and sobbed.


    ¡°Uuuuh¡­¡­ Hiku¡­¡­ So mean, Masuda¡­¡­ Doing diz¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Tino, so strong. Was she always this strong?


    Clearly, she was more powerful than when she fought against the Rabbit Research Club. It was like a joke when the punches and kicks from a petite Tino blew away the round and plump dragon.


    Due to scratches from its ws, a tattered towel was thrown away nearby. As expected, she couldn¡¯t hold it in ce and threw it away. Tino¡¯s fiery movement she showed earlier was like a dreampared to how she is right now.


    I had nned to speak up if there was an emergency, but in the end, the battle ended without needing to.


    You don¡¯t need to worry, you know¡­¡­ I was careful to not look at you. I am a pro when ites to not looking at things.


    Sytry, who went to pick up a towel in the dressing room, returned.


    Tino said it was my fault, but I am going to let Sytry take care of this. It isn¡¯t my fault, you know.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Weeell, I guess I am not without me.


    I went tofort Tino.


    ¡°Hey, that was quite a spectacr battle to watch. Well done, well done.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? *Gusuuu*¡­¡­ I hate¡­ Master¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Tino tightly hugged herself, but it was pointless.


    Sytry put arge bath towel over Tino who was trying to hide herself. And then she gave hurtful words to her Kouhai, who had calmed down a little bit.


    ¡°Do you understand the importance of preparing in advance now?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Tino frantically nodded with tears in her eyes. Sytry was patting her head, but I wonder if that was enough to forgive her for what she did.


    I looked around the pretty much destroyedmunal bath, saw a rolling and shivering Onsen Dragon, and sighed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But usually, you don¡¯t have to be wary of Dragons when you go in an Onsen, right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    Tino looked at me as if she wouldn¡¯t believe me no matter what. Even if you look at me like that¡­¡­ You know, even if I love Onsens, I wouldn¡¯t enter an Onsen if I knew dragons were inside.


    Looks like I will only have open-air baths in my room for a while.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!¡± (Arnold¡¯s Party Members)


    Arnold¡¯s Party Members roared at his brief words.


    The look on their face had a little bit of fear on it, but a strong will to fight.


    After resting for two days, we had recovered our strength. We also went to a vige nearby and prepared as much equipment and items as we could.


    Then the only thing left to do is to take our courage in our hands and challenge it.


    This may be ourst hunt. But even so, that won¡¯t stop us from moving forward.


    And that is the nature of a being called Treasure Hunter.


    On the side, Members of ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡·, who looked even paler than ¡¶Fallen Mist¡·, and Ruda Rumbeck were lined up.


    Considering their abilities, it would be wiser for them to act separately, but they were still following, not because their purpose is inside this Treasure Shrine, but because despite being low-level, they are also Treasure Hunters.


    In my mind, I already don¡¯t feel any feeling of resentment towards ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·. The ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿ isn¡¯t a Treasure Shrine so sweet that you can challenge it with only those feelings.


    Obstinacy was what was inside Arnold¡¯s mind. It could also be described as belief or pride.


    The castle looming in front of me looked no different than it did a few days ago.


    Nothing has changed, not the swirling thunderclouds, neither the quietness filling the ce.


    In other words, this is ¨D¨D The normal state of a Level 8 Treasure Shrine, something that didn¡¯t exist around Nebranubes.


    I don¡¯t n to bury my bones here. I can tell by instinct. It is probably impossible to break through it.


    However, once I take a step inside and experience the difficulty of the Treasure Shrine, which ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· went hunting with only a small group, then I can ept the reality.


    This is ¨D¨D Where we settled our fight.


    Suddenly, Hay¡¯s eyebrow twists and said in doubt. He looked around, but all he could see was an unobstructed in with no Monster, not even a carriage in sight.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There¡¯s no carriage. Are they really in there¡­¡­¡± (Hay)


    ¡°¡­¡­ They should, be. They haven¡¯t bluffed in any of their actions they took so far. But, those kinds of things don¡¯t matter anymore.¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Ah, of course, I understand. What our Leader is thinking about, that is.¡± (Hay)


    Hay forced a smile andughed.


    As if waiting for Arnold, the huge gate opened. The frosty air enveloped Arnold and hispanions.


    And so began ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike¡· challenge against the Treasure Shrine. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Extra chapter thanks to Aditya and Mohammad for their ko-fi!


    Well looks like Tino defeated the dragon by punching and kicking it to death (while being naked). GJ Tino!


    And lessons of the day always have preparation, even when you go take a bath!


    Now it is time for Arnold & co¡¯s Infinite Trial!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Rabbit Research Club: I don¡¯t remember how I tranted ¥é¥ÓÑÐ (Rabi-ken), but now it will be Rabbit Research Club!

 Chapter 139，Part1: 1 - Déjà Vu

    <h4>Chapter139£¬Part1: 1 - D¨¦j¨¤ Vu?</h4> <h4>Chapter 139 D¨¦j¨¤ Vu?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    While enduring the heavy pressure spreading over her entire body, Ruda was desperately checking the surroundings.


    Not only by using her hearing, but also all of her other senses. ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons (Night Pce)¡¿ is a Level 8 Treasure Shrine. Basically, the level of a Treasure Shrine is proportional to the amount of Mana Material it has umted, and the more there is, the higher the quality and quantity of the Phantoms inhabiting inside are. If it is a Level 8 Treasure Shrine, it would be no wonder that the numbers of Phantoms inhabited inside would be several times the numbers of Phantoms inside the ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿ they explored the other day.


    However, strangely enough, Ruda can¡¯t find any sign of life.


    Leading the group are the Higher-Level Members, ¡¶Fallen Mist (Lightning Dragon¡¯s Mist)¡·. Among them, there are thieves of a higher level than Ruda. Their Vice-Leader, Hay Laria, is one of them.


    However, his expression was just as quizzical as Ruda¡¯s.


    There were no traps nor enemies.


    .


    Castle-shaped Treasure Shrines are few in numbers and generally tend to be high level, so Ruda has never explored one before. However, from what I heard, there are Phantoms with a highmanding ability that would appear inside.


    Even if that weren¡¯t the case, it was hard to believe that there were no Phantoms at all in a Treasure Shrine.


    I may have misjudged the situation. From the moment I saw the Treasure Shrine from a distance, my instincts kept ringing powerful warning bells. I should have followed my instinct, and now I regret a little bit for not doing so.


    Since the Garest Mountains, I knew that the purpose of ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· was different from Rudan and the others. Even so, Ruda and the others followed Arnold partly because they hadn¡¯t been able to aplish the request Ruda had received yet, but also because they felt they had to stop their fight.


    Ruda couldn¡¯t predict what would happen if ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike¡·, a Level 7 and ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·, a Level 8, shed. From what Ruda¡¯s saw, thetter would win hands down, but there was no point in making a prediction like this since it was obvious as he couldn¡¯t even shred ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· pretense.


    No, let¡¯s be honest. Regardless of having a one-on-one fight, Ruda thought that if ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· and ¡¶Strange Grief¡· shed, the former would be defeated. Ruda didn¡¯t know how good Cry¡¯s abilities are, but she could clearly tell the difference in quality between theirpanions. All of the Party Members of ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· aren¡¯t weak. They boasted stable abilities, but even so, the impact I felt on them was far from what I felt when I first saw ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡·.


    I don¡¯t know much about Sytry, but since they are in the same Party, she must be in the same rank. Arnold engaged Liz at theke¡¯s shore, but if Sytry or Cry had been in the mix, he would have been defeated.


    As long as ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· is willing to fight, there will be no stopping in their sh. I tried to persuade him several times, but Treasure Hunters attach great importance to their honor. And I can understand their reason.


    In short, the reason why Ruda came along was to intervene after ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· was defeated.


    The Members of ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· were wild and were exactly what ordinary citizens would imagine when they hear the word Treasure Hunters, but they weren¡¯t bad guys. Along the way, even when they were in a desperate situation, they never abandoned Ruda or ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· and had helped us several times. I had to repay this debt.


    There was also Tino with Cry. Even if Ruda couldn¡¯t stop him by herself, if Tino and herself were to beg for mercy, they could, in the worst case, at least save their lives.


    That was what I was thinking. Looking back now, I must say that I was naive.


    Certainly, if Ruda begged for mercy, Cry would agree. If Cry agreed, ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· wouldn¡¯t refuse either. But, however, this is only possible if they can meet with each other.


    Before meeting with him ¨D¨D I might die first.


    The difficulty level of the Treasure Shrine that Cry Andrich headed for was far beyond what Ruda could have expected.


    I haven¡¯t engaged with a Phantom yet, but I can understand without needing to do so. Compared to this ce, the ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿ we explored before was like heaven.


    While having a blue-face, Ruda desperately focuses her mind, followed by the Members of ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· who had a palerplexion.


    Ruda¡¯s group isposed of fifteen Hunters, a muchrger group than a regr group formed to explore a Treasure Shrine, however that couldn¡¯t be a constion at all. Ruda, Gilbert, and hispanions would probably be helpless in front of the monsters that live in this hellish ce.


    Our only hope is ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· that should have entered the Treasure Shrine first. If it was that man who always has a loose expression and everything in the palm of his hand, then he would surely know that Ruda and the others are already here. No, now that I havee this far, I can only hope so.


    Hay said we were just going to take a look. He said, ¡°We don¡¯t n on dying here¡±.


    The Mana Material that fills the ce is thicker than anything Ruda has ever seen, and she can feel it umting in her body, slowly but surely strengthening her abilities.


    It is a good experience. How nice would it be if I was able tough it off.


    There are no absolutes on a battlefield. It is possible that an attack will escape Hay and Ruda¡¯s detection, pierce the frontline which is solidified by ¡¶Fallen Mist¡¯s¡· formation and reap her life before Ruda is even aware of it.


    The inside of the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿ was different from what I had imagined and had a somewhat solemn atmosphere.


    The outer walls made of stones and high gates were in harmony with thendscape, and there was no deterioration as if it had just been built.


    The door, which opened naturally as if it was waiting for Arnold and the others, looked like it was made with metal and had a mysterious texture when you touched it. It was proof that this castle was entirely made out of Mana Material. Probably, the gates and doors which looked like they are likely to break down if they were hit with all our might, might boast a hardness that couldn¡¯t be seen from their appearance.


    I carefully checked around the gate, but the room that should have been filled with soldiers was empty and unupied. The tables, chairs, and lit firemps which were left inside were terribly creepy.


    Hay, as he peered into the room through the window asked Gilbert who was at the rear.


    ¡°O?, Gilbert. Do you know anything about this Treasure Shrine?¡± (Hay)


    ¡°I don¡¯t. I have looked it up, but I found very little information on it. There are too few Hunters who have explored it.¡± (Gilbert)


    A Treasure Shrine without any prior information avable is a ce that Hunters should avoid. Perhaps this is also one of the reasons why this Treasure Shrine hasn¡¯t been explored for such a long time.


    As I passed through the gate, the ground was covered with smooth stones, creating a path. A narrow path extended to the left and right and a broader path stretched to the front.


    The surrounding area had well-maintained trees nted evenly around it, but as thick clouds blocked the light from reaching them properly, this sight was a little creepy.


    Arnold grasped his great sword, went into a position where he is ready to fight at any moment, and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There are no traces of battle.¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°It may have already been overwritten ¨D¨D¡± (Hay)


    We had only just passed through the gate. It was strange that we didn¡¯te into contact with any enemy up until now, butmon sense dictated that the real battle would begin once we entered inside the castle.


    Arnold imposingly walked down on the front path with a steep expression on his face. Looking up, you could see the jet-ck castle clouded with dark clouds.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cry¡¯s footprints¡­¡­ Can¡¯t be found either.¡± (Ruda)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Arnold)


    I tried to imply that he might not be here, but nobody answered.


    I would like to think that he isn¡¯t in the castle, but there is something that is sure and it is that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if anything could happen if it was ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s¡· doing. Aside from the three people following Cry and Cry himself, I am a little worried about Tino, who was probably forced to go with him. Tino was certainly strong, but I don¡¯t think she could challenge a Level 8 Treasure Shrine. Maybe something terrible happened to her and she is now *shikushiku* crying.


    It was a thought that seemed to bepletely out of ce, but if I didn¡¯t think about such unnecessary things, I would be crushed by the overwhelming tension.


    There was absolutely no sign of life so far. ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· surely wouldn¡¯t choose to withdraw unless they had at least one battle.


    If a Phantom was going to appear, I want them to appear as close to the exit as possible ¨D¨D Preferably, before entering the castle. It would be even better if the enemy was alone. The best thing to have would be for Cry toe back and by some chance meet with us before a battle starts, but for some reason, I can¡¯t see that happening at all.


    ¡°O?¡­¡­ Are you guys alright?¡± (Hay)


    ¡°A-Aaah¡­¡­ It is a little tough, but no problem.¡± (Carmine)


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t even met a Phantom yet.¡± (Gilbert)


    Carmine, the Leader of ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· and Gilbert responded to Hay. However, their expression showed a deep feeling of exhaustion.


    Maybe I have the same expression on my face. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Yeah, you are right Ruda! Fallen Mist will be easily crushed by Strange Grief!


    And also this chapter is extra long so it will probably have 4 parts instead of 2. Sorry for all the split¡­


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 139，Part2: 2 - Déjà Vu

    <h4>Chapter139£¬Part2: 2 - D¨¦j¨¤ Vu?</h4> <h4>Chapter 139 D¨¦j¨¤ Vu?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Ruda is Level 4, but she is a Solo Hunter who has received a Level 4 certification. Generally speaking, reaching a high-level while being Solo is more difficult than reaching that same Level in a Party.


    She has been a Hunter for a short time, but even Ruda has a sense of pride. There was no way she wouldin if ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· hasn¡¯t said anyints.


    No matter what, I wille back alive. When she thought about it, what Ruda epted this time was just to be a messenger. There was no way I would die in the middle of something like an errand.


    As I regained my bearings and took a deep breath, Arnold, who was walking in the lead, stopped.


    Suddenly, something noise-like entered my ears. The Members of ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· spread out and quickly took formation.


    About ten meters away, in the direction where Ruda and the others were going to, darkness was wriggling.


    The noise became stronger. The thin darkness gathered in one ce took color and shape.


    Carmine, who was behind ¡¶Fallen Mist¡·, opened his eyes when he saw it and took a few steps back.


    ¡°A Phantom¡­¡­ Emerging!? Impossible¡­¡­ It shouldn¡¯t ur in front of people?¡± (Carmine)


    ¡°Hi-hi¡­¡­ Its Mana Material is too strong.¡± (Hay)


    Hay broke out in a cold sweat and gave a half-hearted smile.


    The exact mechanism was unknown, but it was generally believed that Phantoms are created after the umtion of Mana Material reaches a certain amount.


    In the case of a Hunter being present in a Treasure Shrine, the Mana Material would be absorbed by the Hunter, making it unlikely that a Phantom would appear in front of him. It was not an unheard case, but it was a unique and extremely rare phenomenon to high-level Treasure Shrine.


    The Mage from ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· begins to mumble and chants offensive magic. Hearing this, the Mage from ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· hurriedly followed his lead. Ruda also regained herposure as her allies got ready for battle.


    I was surprised, but when you think about it, it was fortunate that the Phantoms appeared in front of us. You can attack it before it can get ready. It would be a dull fight, but maybe we could defeat it unterally without allowing the opponent to counterattack.


    The darkness gathered and what appeared was a knight. He was about the same height as Arnold. A dark knight with a jet-ck helmet thatpletely hid his head and an armor covering his entire body.


    A knight with a jet-ck sword at his waist.


    There was ¨D¨D Two of them.


    I thought, this was not good. Arnold is the only one who barely reaches the right Level for this Treasure Shrine. As for the other members, even inside ¡¶Fallen Mist¡·, are probably far below the appropriate Level.


    We still don¡¯t know the strength of the Phantom, but it was already bad luck to encounter two of them in our first battle.


    And on the other hand, I was d that there were only two of them. If Arnold took on one while Ruda and everyone else took on the other one, then the numbers would match.


    There is no choice, but to do it. I made up my mind. This isn¡¯t the first time I have fought against a powerful enemy while betting my life.


    Hay shouted at the moment when the Phantoms took shape.


    ¡°Do it!¡± (Hay)


    Two Party. The magic the two Mages chose as their surprise attack was fire magic.


    A blue me de and a storm ofpressed fire bullets attacked the ck knight who had just started to move.


    The ck knight received it without even showing any evasive movement. A muffled sound echoes continuously and the momentary light obstructs our vision.


    ¡°Did you get it!?¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°Of course not!¡± (Hay)


    Hay shouted back at Gilbert.


    Before confirming the oue, Arnold was on the move.


    Even though he has a huge body and a huge two-handed sword, his speed was tremendous. The purple lightning enveloping him made him as majestic as the god of thunder.


    The light cleared up. With a roar, Arnold swung his great sword down. The ck knight intercepted it with the sword he pulled from his waist.


    .


    A high-pitched sound echoed through the air. Before we can be surprised by the oue, Hay, who followed after Arnold, circled behind the other ck knight and kicked him on the back of his knee.


    The knights took the offensive magic head-on but didn¡¯t show any scratch at all. Neither their helmet nor their armor had any scratch or speck of dust.


    From what Ruda saw, the offensive magics packed a lot of power. If Ruda received it, even if it wasn¡¯t a fatal injury, it would inevitably result in a serious injury, that was how strong it was.


    To be hit by such a blow and remain unscathed ¨D¨D How hard can they be?


    I knew from the ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿ that Phantoms wearing armor were hard, but their rank was too different.


    It was the most ipatible opponent for Ruda.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the time to be dumbstruck!¡± (Hay)


    The ck knight turned over his sword. Its speed couldn¡¯t be seen even with Ruda¡¯s dynamic vision.


    Arnold tilted his great sword and received with minimal movement, his blow was delivered at an ultra-high speed. The sound from the exchange between their swords became a repetitive one as if it were unending.


    Arnold¡¯s face was red and had a rugged expression, while the ck knight¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t even visible.


    However, the problem was the second one Hay had attacked.


    The battle on that side was almost one-sided. The ck knight attacked and Hay had to avoid it. The knight¡¯s armor, which covered his entire body, was impervious to Hay¡¯s attacks and even the initial attack on his leg didn¡¯t do any damage despite being a surprise attack.


    But, only the n had been sessful.


    The reason why Hay rushed after Arnold was probably because he thought that even Arnold wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with both of them at the same time.


    One of the ck knights was focused on chasing after Hay and showed no sign of joining the other one.


    The reason why Hay managed to avoid the sword sh that couldn¡¯t be seen with your eyes, was because the ck knight body movement wasn¡¯t that fast. The speed of his sword was considerable, but if you get behind him, he will need to turn around. When he takes your back, you will have to turn to chase after him. Always changing your position and never colliding head-on, unlike ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· this is the true road of a Thief.


    In the meantime, three Swordsmen from ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· joined Hay. Surrounded by threerge Swordsmen, the ck knight stopped his hands to see their course of action.


    Gilbert and the other Members of ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· were unable to keep up with their brilliant cooperation that didn¡¯t need any signal tomunicate.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ You monsters¡­¡­ And you are telling me that those are only small fries¡­¡­?¡± (Swordsman 1)


    One of the Swordsmen surrounding the ck knight points his sword at him while breathing roughly. Hay smiled deeply at what he said.


    ¡°Haa¡­¡­ It seriously is a big deal. But¡­¡­ He understood their pattern.¡± (Hay)


    ¡°Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!!¡± (Arnold)


    While Hay and the others had fallen into a stalemate, the battle between Arnold and the ck knight was intensifying.


    The one with the advantage was the ck knight who showed tremendous speed in his sword sh and boasted an armor that was impervious to any offensive magic.


    A great sword is a weapon that emphasizes the strength of a single blow. As long as that blow can be easily prevented, it is inevitable that Arnold will have a hard time with his great sword.


    ¨D¨D That was what Ruda and Gilbert thought.


    The battle had taken an unexpected turn.


    In the formation where Hay left to follow after Arnold, the Mage who was free pointed his short wand at Arnold and shouted.


    ¡°Here we go Arnold-san! ¡ºHigh elerate (High eleration)¡»!¡± (Mage 1)


    A white beam of light pierced Arnold. It was magic that strengthens your physical abilities.


    Body-strengthening magic is a double-edged sword. Many Hunters are reluctant to use them, especially those that enhance muscle strength and instantaneous power because thosepletely change the way you feel your body.


    Ruda was also surprised when she received it once.


    At this moment, Arnold¡¯s body would be incredibly light. So light ¨D¨D That he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his sword very well.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­!¡± (Arnold)


    However, seen from Ruda¡¯s perspective, Arnold¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t change at all. He caught the ultra-high speed blow with minimal movement.


    For a moment, I thought it was a dud, but I soon realized I was wrong.


    He was used to it. He was used to having to suddenly change his body¡¯s sensation.


    It takes blood-spitting efforts to adapt to the unusual change in your sensation. He had probably trained countless times in doing this. Receiving the body strengthening magic over and over again, so he can cope with it at any time.


    In addition to this, his strength, durability and defense were all being strengthened one-by-one in turn by body-strengthening magics. The way Arnold was receiving his sword while being hit by the body-strengthening magic looked like he was enduring not being able to explode in all of his anger.


    Perhaps realizing that the current situation was bad, the ck knight that Hay and the others were holding back started to move. A blow that had hardly been blocked ¨D¨D One of them failed to block the ultra-high speed blow which had the same strength as the one Arnold was facing and their formation started to copse.


    Even so, ¡¶Heavy Lighting Strike¡· didn¡¯t help. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I can believe we just got a (probably) Batman lookalike monster and a Thor (god of thunder) reference XD


    I can¡¯t believe Gilbert said ¡°Yattaka? (Did you get it!?)¡±. Of course it¡¯s gonna raise a g but good thing for them it was the beginning of the fight and not the end of the fight XD


    But seriously Arnold and co are in a big pinch now, how will they fare!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Is that you Batman? XD

 Chapter 139，Part3: 3 - Déjà vu

    <h4>Chapter139£¬Part3: 3 - D¨¦j¨¤ vu</h4> <h4>Part 3</h4>


    Gilbert was about to run to get in-between, but Hay immediately shouted at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the way, don¡¯te! Stay there in case something goes wrong! It¡¯s still alright!¡±


    Gilbert stopped, bit his lip in frustration, and stomped on the ground. I know how he felt. Ourck of ability was frustrating. Carmine and the others must be feeling the same.


    ¡¶Fallen Mist¡¯s¡· movements were synchronized. As Hay said, if outsiders like Ruda and the others entered the fray, it would only result in creating openings for the knight to take.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ Damn¡­ Is there anything I can do ¨D¨D What the hell Arnold¡¯s doing? Even though he had received so much body-strengthening magic.¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­? Wait a second¡­ That¡¯s ¨D¨D¡± (Ruda)


    Suddenly, the movement of the ck knight, who was exchanging blows with Arnold, stopped for a moment. In that slight gap, Arnold pushed his sword through and the ck knight stepped back.


    Tired ¨D¨D No, not likely. Phantoms that are not human are generally more durable than humans.


    For a moment I thought it was just my imagination, but it wasn¡¯t.


    Starting from the gap that had urred just now, the ck knight¡¯s movements gradually became less and less precise. His movements stopped for a moment, his center of gravity swayed and his knees twitched as if they were cramping.


    Before I knew it, the battle leaned into Arnold¡¯s favor.


    The ultra-high speed sword shes started to be dull. It was not that Arnold¡¯s movements have changed. The ck knight, who was on the received end of his attack, was barely moving anymore.


    ¡°! Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was that sword, huh.¡± (Gilbert)


    Gilbert looked at the big sword covered in purple light. With his words, Ruda understood everything.


    It was lightning. The lightning covering Arnold¡¯s sword traveled down from his opponent¡¯s sword and damaged him.


    Arnold¡¯s opponent was wearing a suit of armor. Even the strongest armor can¡¯t protect you against electricity. Asmonly known, this is also one of the advantages of lightning magic.


    Arnold had probably been waiting for this moment. He was waiting for the moment when the effect of his electrical attack umted, forcing his opponent to show an opening that would be fatal for him.


    However, from his tactics, Ruda could sense the toughness and strength that only a Treasure Hunter can have.


    This is ¨D¨D A Level 7. It was a tactic that could be reached only after a lot of study and experiences.


    Finally, the ck knight wobbled and fell down to his knees. Arnold roared at the big opening that finally urred.


    The air trembled. Even the other ck knight stopped moving due to his tremendous fighting spirit. Arnold¡¯s great sword shone and emitted a golden light.


    The bacsh of all his energy even numbed my body.


    That was¡­ Lightning. Unlike a natural one, it reminded me of the breath of a dragon ¨D¨D A golden lightning.


    ¡°¡ºHeavy Lightning Strike¡»¡±


    His blow reminded me of a lightning strike.


    A golden line passed through the ck knight who hurriedly lifted his sword.


    The de didn¡¯t just pierce his ck armor but went on to slice through several meters of cobblestones, scattering its energy around.


    The ck knight exploded. There was no need to think if it was alive or not.


    It was a powerful blow,pletely different from the precise attack he did before.


    Gilbert, who had been watching everything opened his eyes to its limit and breathed out as if he had just remembered how to.


    ¡°Awe¡­ Awesome¡­¡­!¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°This is ¨D¨D Level 7¡­¡­!¡± (Ruda)


    I had only seen him being yed around by ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·, but that blow was truly a hero¡¯s strike.


    Arnold, who had swung with his de, was still covered in electricity and still emitted a golden light.


    Without any sign of rejoicing at his victory, he narrowed his golden eyes and turned towards his next prey.


    Hay and the others gradually widened their encirclement. And then, the lightning-d hero leapted towards the ck knight.


    The fight ended so easily.


    Arnold¡¯s strike wasn¡¯t as fast and as powerful as the blow he just did. The lightning-d strike cut the ck knight and his sword in two.


    It was as if his previous struggle was like a dream.


    After confirming that there was no longer anything moving, Arnold finally lowered his sword.


    Hay checked on hispanion who had been blown away and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°The damage on our side isn¡¯t that heavy. ¡­¡­ Arnold-san, you did it. As expected of a Level 8 Treasure Shrine, it was a strong enemy, but ¨D¨D¡° (Hay)


    ¡°Yeahhh¡­ But, it¡¯s probably not all it got.¡± (Arnold)


    The light that was d on his body started to weaken. There was nothing like joy on Arnold¡¯s face.


    Certainly, seeing as it had appeared in the middle of nowhere, it must not be that powerful. The fact that he is always on guard was proof of his long history in warfare.


    However, it is still from a Level 8 ¨D¨D You were able to defeat an enemy of a Treasure Shrine Level above your own Level. Being a little bit happy won¡¯t kill you ¨D¨D.


    And then Ruda suddenly felt something stuck in her mind.


    ¡°Not bad, Ossan! How did you do that technique? Do you think I can do it too?¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Keep your sleep talking in your sleep.¡± (Arnold)


    Arnold was astounded by Gilbert¡¯s excitement and seriousness in his foolish talk. Hay looked down at the corpse of the Phantom lying on the ground with a scowl.


    Indeed, they weren¡¯t letting their guard down. However, there was a loose tension in the air, something typical after a fierce battle.


    A shock that wouldn¡¯t lose to Arnold¡¯s thunderous strike struck Ruda¡¯s mind.


    I opened my eyes widely. This is ¨D¨D A feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Ruda had encountered a simr situation before.


    I just survived a desperate pinch, healed my wounds, took a break, and ¨D¨D.


    Ruda looked at Gilbert, who was also with her at that time. The red-haired boy, who received Ruda¡¯s gaze, looked back at her with an absent-minded look.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Gilbert¡­ Do you¡­¡­ Remember what happened at¡­ The ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?? What happened so suddenly¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh¡­¡­ Aaaaaah!?¡±


    Gilbert¡¯s expression instantly turned pale. He must have thought of the same thing. That¡¯s how much of an impression it had left on him.


    Our strength, circumstances, and everything else was different. However, only the situation was eerily simr.


    Up to the point where I came here because I was, in a way, involved by Cry Andrich.


    People call this ¨D¨D¡ºInfinite Trial¡».


    ¡°Ossan¡­ This is bad! Additional areing! They camest time too!¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did you lose your mind?¡± (Arnold)


    As if Gilbert was in a panic, he hurriedly shouted to Arnold. I am sure he had no idea what he was doing, but for now, I am grateful for this momentum.


    I know how you feel. Additional¡­ Yes, we are getting additional. That was what happenedst time. We fought against one strong enemy and managed to defeat it ¨D¨D But then, we got three additional enemies with different weapons on them.


    If at that time Cry hadn¡¯te to their rescue, Ruda and the others would have died there. And this time, Arnold, a level 7 is with us, so there will be no guarantee that he wille to help us.


    It may be just our imagination. Maybe we were worrying for nothing. But it wasn¡¯t something that we could ignore.


    Ruda also advises Hay, when he was confused by Gilbert¡¯s sudden outburst.


    ¡°Hay-san, as Gilbert has said, I think we should move. Because when thest time something simr happened ¨D¨D Further enemies came.¡± (Ruda)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Fumu. What do we do, Arnold-san?¡± (Hay)


    Arnold groaned at what Hay said as he looked at hispanions.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do we go back¡­ Or go forward, huh¡­¡­¡± (Arnold)


    I was wrong about Arnold. He is definitely a Level 7 Hunter.


    Sure, his pride was high and was inexplicably inflexible, but he won¡¯t make a wrong decision when the timees.


    He engaged in battle with a Phantom. We were able to break through it and we were able to have a rough grasp of the enemy¡¯s abilities. This time, we won because the number of enemies was small. However, if we proceed as it is, someone will probably be seriously injured. And there was no way that this man, who was much more intelligent than he looked, wouldn¡¯t understand that.


    Ruda stepped forward. She looked straight up at Arnold.


    There was no certainty. But her instincts were telling her. Even if it was through Tino, Ruda was a little more familiar than him on ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·.


    ¡°I think¡­ We should go forward.¡± (Ruda)


    ¡°What¡­¡­ Did you say?¡± (Arnold)


    Perhaps Arnold wasn¡¯t expecting those words, he gazed in wonder. Hay, Gilbert, Carmine and the others looked incredulously at Ruda due to what she just said.


    Because¡­ I knew. ¡ºInfinite Trials¡» isn¡¯t something you can escape when you try to run away.


    There was no way that the man known as ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· wouldn¡¯t understand Arnold¡¯s personality.


    That¡¯s why ¨D¨D Ruda chose to outsmart them.


    Everything came from her intuitions. However, sometimes you have to trust your intuition rather than logic.


    Exactly. If it was Infinite Variety, he would put a strong enemy on the retreat path.


    However, if I say it like this, I don¡¯t know what Arnold would think as he has a grudge against ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·.


    With a serious expression, Ruda said with all her heart.


    ¡°This is what ¨D¨D My instinct is telling me. We must move forward now. There are ¨D¨D Powerful enemies on the retreat path. Even if we go back, I think we should go forward and make a big detour. Please, just once. Believe in me!¡± (Ruda)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    From Ruda¡¯s monologue, you can see that Cry¡¯s trial has traumatized her XD


    Even if you know¡­ Everything is just a coincidence, it¡¯s not like Cry is pulling the string (of fate) XD


    Promised next part is thest part.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus

 Chapter 139，Part4: 4 - Déjà Vu

    <h4>Chapter139£¬Part4: 4 - D¨¦j¨¤ Vu</h4> <h4>Chapter 139 D¨¦j¨¤ Vu?</h4> <h4>Part 4</h4>


    ¡°This is ridiculous. But sometimes that ridiculous intuition can save a Party.¡± (Arnold)


    While paying attention to his surroundings, he moved quickly as if he was urged to go forward.


    Arnold decided to believe in Ruda. It was because her words were filled with a sense of reality. In addition, since it was possible for Phantoms toe from the outside, there was no guarantee that there was no danger in retreating.


    Ruda is a Solo Hunter. The fact that she is a Solo Hunter shows that she is good at detecting danger.


    What¡¯s important is being bnced. A Hunter can¡¯t shy away from danger, nor can he charge headlong into a danger that he knows he will die from.


    In the end, Arnold found her words worthy of risking the life of the entire party.


    ¡°Yatta! No one¡¯sing! This was the right way!¡± (Gilbert)


    There was no sign of anything pursuing us. Gilbert, who had been frequently looking behind him, breathed a sigh of relief.


    He said his reasoning was because the same thing happenedst time, but I wonder how traumatic it has been for him.


    We followed the road straight ahead. As the huge jet-ck castle came closer, I could feel its *biribiri* electrifying nature being transmitted to me.


    What could be living in the castle? Arnold, who had little experience in diving into high-level Treasure Shrines, didn¡¯t have any idea.


    We continued on our way for more than ten minutes. Just as the entrance of the castle came into view, the trees that had grown on either side of the road disappeared and the scenery changed.


    Ruda opened her eyes widely and let out a small scream. Gilbert turned pale and as expected even Arnold gasped.


    What was there was a circr za.


    It was a circr space with cobblestones on the ground. The ce was clear and there was almost nothing obstructing the ce. The castle was just straight ahead, just past the za.


    However, more than anything, the reason why Ruda and the others were aghast was because of the piled-up ck mountains along the circumference of the za.


    Gilbert approached the mountain, examined it and greatly trembled.


    ¡°What the hell ¨D¨D Is that¡­¡­?¡± (Gilbert)


    It was¡­ A pile of corpses that had been killed with all kinds of means that was possible.


    The reason it looked like a ck mountain was because most of it wasposed of ck armors, helmets and swords.


    Even with a brief look, it would reveal that they were killed in more than one way. Burned to death. Crushed to death. Some were frozen, others were torn apart, armor and all. I could barely tell from the shape of the armor that the contents were humanoid.


    No, wrong. It was¡­ The same ¡ºPhantoms¡» that Arnold and hispanions had engaged in battle earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s awful¡­¡­¡± (Hay)


    Hay was horrified and looked through the pile of corpses. With his sword, he pierced through the mountain and took out a head which was shaped like an octopus. It¡¯s color was ck and wet with mucus, but the pairs of green eyes were dark and muddy, devoid of any spark of life. We haven¡¯t been able to confirm what was inside the one Arnold had fought against, but apparently it wasn¡¯t human.


    Ruda also terrifyingly examined the pile of corpses, but all of them had faces and shapes that were slightly different from those of humans. Taking into ount the abandoned armor, it was appropriate to call them deformed soldiers.


    Gilbert looked around at the mountain-high pile and muttered in dismay.


    ¡°Was all of this¡­ Done by ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·¡­?¡± (Gilbert)


    The za wasrge. The number piled up around the circumference wasn¡¯t just a hundred or two.


    Phantoms melt into the air as soon as their life ends. The stronger the Mana Material they have, the longer it takes for them to disappear, but if all of this had been defeated recently, then it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Ruda and the others to see this even after they had fought one battle.


    To be able to ughter all those Phantoms while it took everything for Arnold to kill one, this can¡¯t be humanly possible.


    Unbelievable. However, I was forced to believe it. Who else could have made such a scene?


    Looking at the corpses which had died in various ways, it was easy to understand why his Alias is ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Arnold-san¡­ Lo-Look at this. There are remains of a campfire in the center of the za ¨D¨D W-What a crazy thing to do in such a ce ¨D¨D¡± (Hay)


    His heart thumped hard. Something cold went down his spine. When Arnold realized what it was, without showing it to the others, he was stunned.


    Something he didn¡¯t remember feeling for a long time ¨D¨D It was fear. Fear against something iprehensible, fear of an absolute powerful being.


    I am now ¨D¨D Afraid of even trying to challenge him.


    I knew it was possible for me to lose. But that was because of his Party member.


    Arnold had always been convinced that he was the strongest. At all times, even when he was beaten by ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· by a surprise attack in the tavern.


    I felt my heart palpitating. I let out a rough expiration and stared at the pile of corpses again.


    This is ¨D¨D Level 8. He was far too far. I can¡¯t see a way to win against this. I tightly gripped my sword and clenched my teeth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fuck¡­ Fuck¡­ Fuck.¡± (Arnold)


    Not good. Not enough. It is too much for the me right now. Too much so that I don¡¯t even know what I am too short on.


    Hay noticed Arnold¡¯s condition and looked at him with concern.


    As a Leader, he must stand in the front. He must show his strong figure to hispanions.


    With only willpower, he pushed through his intense internal conflict and looked ahead. Even if it was only on the surface, he yed the role of an unwavering figure.


    Hay¡¯s expression returned to normal. He wasn¡¯t fooled by his act. He probably knew about Arnold¡¯s inner thoughts and understood all his intentions.


    It hasn¡¯t solved the problem at its root, but he was able to regain someposure in front of Hay.


    Right. I don¡¯t have the time to be in conflict right now. What I need to think about right now is how to get everyone out of this hellish Treasure Shrine safely.


    No matter what the circumstances are, no matter how his own will was on the verge of breaking, Arnold has the obligation to lead the Party. And this will be true until Arnold dies.


    Do I wait for ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· and bow my head or take the long way around and find a way out¡­¡­


    That¡¯s when Hay opened his eyes.


    He jerked his body, but quickly took a deep breath and said to Arnold in a quiet voice so that the other wouldn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Arnold-san, it¡¯s terrible. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯sing. It¡¯s an army¡­¡­ It¡¯s crazy! There is nothing we can do!¡± (Hay)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What?¡± (Arnold)


    At Hay¡¯s line of sight ¨D¨D I looked at the direction from which we had juste in.


    A few hundred meters away, just beyond the horizon, something ck was wriggling.


    No¡­ It wasn¡¯t something. It was knights. An army of oddly shaped knights wearing ck armor. The distance was still far, but they were gradually advancing towards us like a rushing wave.


    I don¡¯t know how many there were, but it was definitely an army that we couldn¡¯t fight against. The horde of Orcs we fought the other day was of a simr size, but the quality of the opponent this time was far too different.


    Even if Arnold squeezed every ounce of his life force, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cut half of it.


    Ruda, who had also noticed the army, was astonished.


    She muttered quietly with an exquisite expression as if she was about to start crying, but at the same time startughing.


    ¡°Infinite¡­¡­ Trials¡­¡­¡± (Ruda)


    Are you saying this is a trial¡­¡­!?


    ¡°He is crazy¡­¡­ Fuck¡­¡­¡± (Arnold)


    I looked around the za. There was no way to escape if we run from now on.


    However, even if we engaged in a battle against them, there was not even a slight chance of winning. In thisrge space, we would end up surrounded, crushed and it will be the end. Can you really call it a trial, if we have no room to ovee the trial.


    Perhaps the other members of the group had also noticed the army of Phantom, they werepletely frozen.


    However, I couldn¡¯t give up until the very end. I calm my breathing and look for a way to save ourselves.


    Suddenly, I caught sight of the jet-ck castle further away from the za.


    The main part of this Treasure Shrine. The level of threat is probably not the samepared to what we have seen so far.


    However ¨D¨D Would that be better than being overwhelmed here?


    The army of odd knights was getting closer and closer to us. There was no time left.


    Mypanions, who were frozen for a while, had now regained theirposure and were patiently waiting for Arnold¡¯s words.


    And then, Arnold made his decision. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Pfiouuuu finally this chapter is over!


    Sorry for all this split, I couldn¡¯t do it if I didn¡¯t split it into multiple parts.


    Next chapter is back to Cry, but sadly there won¡¯t be a chapter this Thursday, lots of IRL stuff to do. Next chapter will be released on Sunday.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 140，Part1: 1 - Boiled Dragon

    <h4>Chapter140£¬Part1: 1 - Boiled Dragon</h4> <h4>Chapter 140 Boiled Dragon?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°My humblest apologies!!¡± (Ryokan¡¯s staff)


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­ It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Well¡­ I think this is something that can happen pretty often, yeah.¡± (Cry)


    Apparently, it was the first time a dragon invaded the Onsen.


    It seemed the dragon was an endemic species that originally lived in the mountains outside of the town. They said it had been twelve years since it had been spotted in this town, and that it was the first time it had been inside the Onsen of this inn.


    Of course, it¡¯s like this. There was no way you can have an Onsen where dragons cane and go as they wish.


    It seemed due to some group of bandits, they had few customers, making their lookout negligent, but I smiled and forgave the innkeepers, who gathered here and were on their knees while looking as if they were about to get killed.


    idents aremon for Hunters. I would never let my guard down as I already had the chance to experience a wandering Dragon, a wandering Giant Oni, a wandering Cyclops, and a wandering Treasure Shrines. I am way too unlucky.


    It happened to me so much that I would sometimes wonder about a disillusion that should be impossible, such as ¡°Is it possible that those things are drawn towards me?¡±.


    If their customer hadn¡¯t been a Hunter, it would result in the death of many people, but in reality, no one died, so just be careful from now on.


    Now that we have defeated the dragon unscathed, all I have to worry about is Tino¡¯s mental health.


    Tino had a tired look in her eyes even after getting dressed. I called her out several times, but she won¡¯t smile like she usually did.


    Since it was a sudden battle, I think it was unavoidable to fight while being naked, I tried to avoid looking at her as much as possible, but at Tino¡¯s age, the shock she received must have been great.


    Liz doesn¡¯t care at all about things like this, so it seemed that my senses had be numb due to her.


    ¡°I know¡­¡­ Let¡¯s have a boiled dragon for today!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Eh!? The dragon¡­¡­ We are going to eat it!?¡± (Tino)


    Tino, who was depressed, raised her face when Sytry was smiling and raising her hand high.


    Dragons weren¡¯t verymon to be seen as food. As they were rare, their blood, flesh, and bones would all sell for a considerable amount of money.


    However, our Party didn¡¯t think much about profit, so it was a regr event for us to eat parts of a dragon we hunted on the very same day.


    I don¡¯t remember how it all started, but our ¡°Wild kids (Luke and Liz)¡±, would eat anything, from centipedes to spiders, so dragons weren¡¯t so bad.


    ¡°Neee¡­ Cry-san. Cry-san also likes dragons, don¡¯t you? Today is Ti-chan¡¯s first sess on a dragon hunt, you know!¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry talked to me in a cheerful voice. Tino was stupefied.


    Apparently, it was a strategy to make Tino forget about her bad memories by putting a positive spin on them. Maybe there was a possibility that she was just being honest, but I went along with her with all my might.


    ¡°Un, un¡­ Dragons are delicious, right. I am looking forward to it.¡±


    Not only dragons but all of Sytry¡¯s foods are delicious, but I don¡¯t think it is necessary to do the same thing as what we did when we camped out in the middle of nowhere, but I won¡¯t point that out. I felt like she didn¡¯t need to cook as we stayed in a Ryokan, but I won¡¯t say that either. Let¡¯s go with a flood ofpliments.


    ¡°Tino is so strong. Well done¡­ Well done¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°M-mu¡­¡­ Much obliged.¡± (Tino)


    Tino turned her head down and answered in a soft voice. Her voice sounded embarrassed but happy. One more push, it is.


    Sytry rides on and gives further follow-up.


    ¡°To fight a dragon just like that without any weapons or armor ¨D¨D Ti-chan was very cute, wasn¡¯t she?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Un, un, you are right¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uh.¡± (Tino)


    Tino, who had just started to recover, was trembling again. She looks down and trembles with her face bright red up to her ears. And she quickly distances herself from me.


    No, I didn¡¯t see. I didn¡¯t see, you know. It¡¯s true. Moreover, there was no time for me to slowly watch the spectacle when a dragon was rampaging. I didn¡¯t show it on my face and didn¡¯t take any concrete action, but I was really restless at that time.


    Sytry winked at me furtively. I wanted toin, but Tino was nearby, so I had no choice but to give a small sigh.


    ¡ì


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­? Did a dragon appear in the Onsen?¡± (Liz)


    When Liz returned from her Onsen Dragon search, she was surprised when she heard what happened.


    She went to the mountains to look for it, but apparently, she came up empty. And yet, a dragon appeared in front of us when we weren¡¯t even looking for it, life really is unpredictable.


    Tino sat upright on the tatami mat in the room, while shrinking her body and looking up at her Shisho.


    She looked somewhat anxious, but I wonder if she was thinking she will get yelled at because she took her prey. Liz won¡¯t do that, you know.


    Liz was listening to me with a serious expression, but when she heard that Tino had won after a fierce battle against the Onsen Dragon while being naked, she smiled like a flower and jumped on Tino who was sitting upright.


    She hugged Tino, who let out a short scream, and *guriguri* stroked her head.


    ¡°Kyaaa! Congrattion on your first dragon, Tiii! You are also finally a ¡ºDragon yer¡»¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Eh? Eh???¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Tonight we need to celebrate this by eating the dragon! Right, Cry-chan?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Un, un, you are right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh? Eeeh? I-Is that how it is?¡± (Tino)


    Tino was greatly confused by her Shisho¡¯s joy and looked at me. It was the first time I heard this, but I guess that¡¯s how it is since Liz is like that.


    Liz is in a better mood than she had been in a while. She must be proud of her pupil¡¯s growth. And it also showed Liz¡¯s growth as a Shisho. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sytry really likes to tease Tino, always reminding her of Cry seeing her naked!


    But, when a Party first thinks about eating the dragon before selling it, you know it can only mean that the party is OP.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 140，Part2: 2 - Boiled Dragon

    <h4>Chapter140£¬Part2: 2 - Boiled Dragon</h4> <h4>Chapter 140 Boiled Dragon?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    When she was *bambam* hitting Tino¡¯s back.


    ¡°However, if you were going to do this, I wish you would have done it while I was hereee. When it¡¯s such a special memory ¨D¨D¡± (Liz)


    ¡°If Onee-chan was here, Onee-chan would have beat it, wouldn¡¯t you? We have already killed so many dragons that we could even throw some away, so you don¡¯t need to go after one.¡± (Sytry)


    Well, if she hadn¡¯t killed it, I wouldn¡¯t have made it out alive though¡­¡­


    Tino opened her eyes as what Liz said made it seemed like she was ready to give up on the dragon for her lovely pupil. But maybe, Sytry wasn¡¯t convinced and just said some spection.


    Sytry is someone who would be impervious to everything, but she doesn¡¯t like to engage in head-onbat like that one. Up until now, when Sytry fought, Luke, Liz, or Anthem were usually in the front. She is fundamentally a rearguard.


    ¡°Eeeeh. Cry-chan, don¡¯t you want to go to the Onsen again, together? I also want to fight against a dragooon!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s a no.¡± (Cry)


    They said they were going to strengthen the security of the entire city, so a second one would probably note.


    In the first ce, therge public bath was so severely damaged that they said it would be closed for a while, so we had to put up with the bath in our room during our stay. If a dragones to the open-air bath in our room, it will be game over.


    Even though there was no way I was going to say ¡°Un, that¡¯s fine¡±, after being asked to fight a dragon, Liz looked at me, bent her lips, and pouted.


    ¡°Eeeeh!? It¡¯s only just Ti, nooot faiiiiir. Cry-chan, haven¡¯t you been favoring Ti too muchtely?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°She is right¡­¡­ Cry-san, who is more important, Ti-chan or me!? Please answer me clearly!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    Tino was confused when she sees Liz who can only think about the dragon in her head and Sytry who is ying a bad prank.


    If you want to say something it should be something like this ¡° Eh? Eh? Am I being favored?¡±. If you let yourself be influenced by themon sense of high-level Hunters, it would be irreversible you know.


    But fortunately, she seemed to be feeling a little bit better. You just need to forget about the bad things that happened.


    Suddenly, Liz looked down at her pupil with a quizzical expression on her face.


    ¡°But, was Ti strong enough to beat a dragon with her bare hands? Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯ve been cutting corners during my training?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°!? It-it¡¯s not like that Onee-sama! Umh¡­¡­ Ehm¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    That was something I was wondering too.


    Tino is talented and has been trained by Liz to the point that it can be considered torture. But still, she was just Level 4, moreover, this was her first dragon.


    The reason why ¡ºDragon yer¡» can be attached to your title is because Dragons possess strengths that are unmatched by no others.


    This time, the dragon that was in the Onsen had a frivolous name and was probably the lowest ss of Dragons, but even so, it wasn¡¯t an opponent that could be defeated while being naked.


    Tino¡¯s lips trembled for a while, but then fearfully looked at me and said in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡­ That¡­¡­ After being taken over by Master¡¯s mask, my body felt lighter ¨D¨D Or rather, I think I got a better understanding on how to move my body a little bit better.¡± (Tino)


    Seriously¡­¡­ It was true that that mask said it would bring out yourtent potential, but does it have such an effect too.


    Certainly, Tino¡¯s movements were outstanding when she wearing the mask at that time. Even though it was only temporarily, she showed enough strength to be able to bite Liz when she would normally be unterally beaten to a pulp. Since she seemed to be conscious, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising that Tino remembered how her body moved at that time.


    O?, don¡¯t joke with me. Bring out mytent potential too. Show me how serious you can be.


    Finally, Tino shrunk and said as if she was begging for forgiveness.


    ¡°N-no, but I don¡¯t want to wear it anymore¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Eeeeh. So there was an effect like that¡­¡­ Cry-chan, can you lend it to me?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    As ever, her desire for strength was strong.


    As per her request, I hand over ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask)¡» that had been rolled up. As Tino¡¯s eyes widened, Liz *shigeshige* fixedly observed it and put it on without hesitation.


    Extending tentacles reached for the back of her head and fixated on her. Sytry watched the scene with great interest.


    Liz, who wore the mask was silent for a moment, but then clicked her tongue loudly, forcibly pulled the tentacles apart, and removed the mask.


    She returned the mask and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Can¡¯t use it¡­¡­ I was told that it couldn¡¯t draw it out because of security reasons as it would exceed its capabilitiesss.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­!! N-now that you say it, Master too ¨D¨D¡° (Tino)


    Tino looked at me as if she was bbergasted, but she was probably wrong.


    Rather, it was the exact opposite. You¡¯ve seen it right, how unmotivated those fixation tentacles were when I wear it! It was a far cry from the tentacles that were stuck on Liz.


    However, there was a lower and upper limit, eh. It seemed that this Relic is harder to use than you would imagine it. I guess it is exclusively for Tino.


    There, Sytry *panpan* pped her hands. With a big smile on her face, she said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set aside the mask for the time being and do our celebration. This time, I can grab the weakness of the other party, so I think I can rent their kitchen and push through most requests. It is a boiled dragon, a boiled dragon of an Onsen Dragon!¡± (Sytry)


    You said it like it has been boiled in an Onsen¡­¡­


    However, I don¡¯t have any objection. It is the Hunter¡¯s way to overwrite the painful moment with a fun moment.


    I looked at Liz, who was in a good mood over the growth of her pupil, and Tino, who was thinking about something and stood up in a rxed mood.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I will go get Gray and his friends. As we won¡¯t be able to eat all the dragon with this number of people, and aren¡¯t celebrations better with arge number of people?¡± (Cry)


    Since I left the Imperial Capital, I hadn¡¯t been able to get along very well with Gray and his friends. As I didn¡¯t share a meal with them or saw them when we were in a town.


    They seemed to be criminals and may have some kind of unknown background forcing them to follow us, but they were our coachman up until now. I could at least give them something at the end for their hard work. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading and thank you to Henri for you kofi!


    Too bad Liz couldn¡¯t power up with the mask because she would have be a monster! And lol at the difference between the tentacles that fixate on their head. Strongly fixated on Liz¡¯s head while loosely (not motivated) on Cry¡¯s head XD


    What would Cry reaction be when he learns about ck and White escape! (Probably nothing much as he wanted to release them in the first ce)


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 141，Part1: 1 - Ordinary Mistake

    <h4>Chapter141£¬Part1: 1 - Ordinary Mistake</h4> <h4>Chapter 141 Ordinary Mistake?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Now that I think back on it, I don¡¯t know what went wrong.


    However, even if I say that, work is work. I was aware of the risks. At least I thought I was aware of it.


    I was a fool, was what Gray absentmindedly thought in the corner of a luxurious room all by himself.


    ck and White left the room with an escape n that couldn¡¯t possibly seed against a Level 8 opponent. The look of pity and contempt they gave to Gray at the end didn¡¯t even make Gray¡¯s feeling waver.


    I am a viin. Despite Hunters being a group of rough humans, I have been expelled from its ranks and have been doing all kinds of bad things as a Red Hunter.


    I have seen all kinds of darkness in the Imperial Capital. I¡¯ve seen horrible things, ugly things, pathetic things and ¨D¨D Things that shouldn¡¯t be seen. Some of them were from people who had no regard for human life.


    However, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· is different from them.


    First, what Gray felt when he saw ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· was a sense of difort.


    Even among Red Hunters, Gray has a particrly good eye. This is also the reason why Gray, who doesn¡¯t have high physical abilities, has been able to survive and be a somewhat famous Red Hunter.


    That man didn¡¯t have the aura of someone who had been through multiple deadly battlefields. He didn¡¯t even have the characteristic of someone who had seen the darkness in the world.


    More than everything, that man ¨D¨D Unlike ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· or ¡¶Deep ck (Worst of the Worst)¡·, he doesn¡¯t smell of blood.


    Even if you are not a particrly vicious Hunter like ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡·, if you are a Treasure Hunter, then one way or another, whether you are weak or strong, your body will be permeated with a scent of blood. And what Gray called smell was something that can never be wiped away, even if you washed it off with high-grade soaps.


    It was the first time I couldn¡¯t feel it. That¡¯s why, at first, I didn¡¯t know what I was doing and mistook his attitude, but now that I think back on it, it was a stupid thing to do.


    There was no way, not even a single chance that a Hunter who has reached Level 8, lead ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· and other vicious Hunters, never been involved in some kind of nefarious affairs.


    In other words, that was the proof that this young man with an unmotivated atmosphere was a monster beyond what Gray could ever handle.


    You should never draw his attention to you. As far as what Gray could see, when that young man tried to cut off Gray and the others before the start of the trip, he didn¡¯t show any malice or ill will at all.


    In other words, it showed that for him, Gray and the others¡¯ life was as unimportant as a pebble on the side of the road. ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· captured Gray and the others, but even that fact was probably a trivial matter to ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·.


    ck and White were skeptical, but we would probably be released if we did nothing.


    As if I was waiting for the disaster to pass, I shrunk down and stayed silent.


    Like a shellfish, I closed my mouth and let the time pass while pretending to be invisible. That was the most likely way for Gray and the others to survive.


    For him, the crimes Gray and the othersmitted weren¡¯t grave enough to be called crimes, it wasn¡¯t enough for him to raise his hand or to even have an interest in it.


    Like a stone, I held my knees in the corner of the spacious Japanese-style room. I focused my attention on the environment, but I couldn¡¯t hear ck and White scream.


    Of course. Even if something happens, ck and White would be defeated without being able to let a single scream out.


    And then, as if he had timed it, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°ck-san, White-san, are you here?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Uh!?¡± (Gray)


    I thought my heart was going to pop out. For a moment, I thought I was hallucinating from despair, but the sounds and voices showed no signs of disappearing.


    I stand up in a hurry. My knees almost felt like breaking, but I managed to hold on and hurriedly unlock the door.


    In front of a level 8, the lock on the door of this Ryokan would pose no problem and be the same as not having any lock at all, and given his name of ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·, there was no choice but to open the door.


    ck and White went out to steal the key to their cor from ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·. I don¡¯t know how it turned out, but I am sure it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· called their names.


    And the fact that he only called out the names of ck and White ¨D¨D Meant that he only aimed at Gray when he talked.


    I opened the door. The young man who appeared had a strange expression on his face when he saw Gray. As usual, his appearance was full of openings, there was no violent atmosphereing out from his body.


    Behind him, Sytry Smart was theplete opposite of the young man, she had a dark and violent atmosphereing out of her, and, as ever, she was looking at Gray with a cold smile.


    ¡°Areh? What happened to ck-san and White-san?¡±


    How can you be so obvious ¨D¨D.


    There was nothing unnatural in his tone or expression. He looked as if he didn¡¯t know anything about it, but he won¡¯t fool Gray¡¯s eyes now.


    What happened you ask? If something had happened, then it was either you or the ¡¶Worst of the Worst¡· who is ring at me from behind you that caused it!


    I wanted to yell so at him, but my voice wouldn¡¯te out. Only a weak, quivering voice came out of my mouth.


    My heart was beating like crazy. I am convinced that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· wasn¡¯t interested in me, but even so, scary things are scary.


    It was scary that I have no idea what he is going to say or what he is going to do.


    ¡°I-I, tried to stop them, sir¡­¡­ ck, and White, w-went to steal the key from you ¨D¨D¡±


    The more I recall, the more sloppy the n was. ck and White¡¯s n involved a lot of wishful thinking and used a lot of good luck to seed.


    It was a n that I would normallyugh off without even considering. The fact that ck and White went along with it can only be described as them being daredevils.


    No, were they, in a different way, also being controlled by the man in front of me?


    The ck-haired young man blinked a few times with a curious expression on his face when he heard what Gray said, and slowly lifted the chain on his waist.


    On the chain, mixed with countless jewelry were two cors identical to the one that was on Gray¡¯s neck.


    As if Cry Andrich just understood right now, he *pon* hit his hand. It was a gesture so tant that it made you want tough, but there was surprisingly ack of acting on his part.


    It was the kind of movement that if Gray was someone who didn¡¯t know anything about him, he would have spontaneously decide that he was a helpless idiot.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· smiled bitterly and asked behind him. Unlike ¡¶Infinite Variety¡·, Sytry¡¯s eyes were filled with cold and terrifying emotion.


    ¡°Sytry, it seemed I let them go. ¡­¡­ Would there be a problem?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No¡­¡­ Not particrly. They surely haven¡¯t gone too far yet. If there is the need to finished them off, I can ask Onee-chan to go after them ¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, fine. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I don¡¯t need it, it isn¡¯t something that needs to be dealt with to the point of calling Liz who is resting ¨D¨D Aaah, un. It¡¯s just the n that had changed a little bit. By the way, this is just out of curiosity, but ¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Then Cry scratched his cheek, frowned, and looked at Gray.


    You can see Gray¡¯s haggard face reflected on his jet-ck transparent pair of eyes.


    And then, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Gray-san run away?¡±


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So funny when you have the point of view of other people. They always depict Cry as some kind of monster, when all he does is to be kind to others XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Japanese-style room: Of course there is no Japan in Strange Grief¡¯s world. It¡¯s just a way to describe the room.

 Chapter 141，Part2: 2 - Ordinary Mistake

    <h4>Chapter141£¬Part2: 2 - Ordinary Mistake</h4> <h4>Chapter 141 Ordinary Mistake?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I failed, didn¡¯t I¡­¡­


    What Gray-san said came out of the blue.


    I didn¡¯t expect ck-san and White-san to be so forceful. Because didn¡¯t I already told them that I would give them the key, how could I have thought that they would do that?


    Well, you can only say that I am an idiot for not noticing their escape when I found unfamiliar cors in my locker, but me being an idiot wasn¡¯t shocking news, so I will leave it at that for now. Let¡¯s me this on the Onsen Dragon fiasco that caused me to panic.


    But well, it wasn¡¯t a fatal mistake. I had originally nned to release them, so it was just a little bit earlier than what I had nned.


    Sytry also said that it was no problem, so there is no need to go after them. If they had stolen my Relics, I would have asked Liz to go after them, but fortunately, I brought all the Relics with me on the Onsen. I can only hope that them stealing the key will be thest crime they will evermit.


    But why did only Gray-san decide to not escape?


    Gray opened his eyes in astonishment at the question I unintentionally spat out.


    Maybe it was due to the strain from keeping watch during the trip up until now, his eyes were sunken, his cheeks were thin and his once fearless appearance was gone. His body should have remained the same size, but there was an illusion that he had shrunk a size or two.


    His body *yoroyoro* staggered and copsed, and he fell on his butt. It was just a genuine question, but for some reason his face was pale and his teeth were *kachikachi* chattering.


    I wonder if I had asked a bad question. I have never done it, but when you think about it, stealing and escaping are both bad things, it may have been difficult to be asked why you didn¡¯t do it.


    Gray-san looked up at me with his eyes wide opened and said with his lips frantically shivering.


    ¡°I¡­ I-I am¡­ I am ¨D¨D¡± (Gray)


    ¡°No, sorry, sorry, you don¡¯t need to answer. I was just a little curious ¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    It didn¡¯t matter to me whether you escaped or not. It may not concern Gray-san and his friends but to me, this is just a vacation.


    When I called out to him to reassure him, I dropped the key in front of Gray-san¡¯s eyes and yawned greatly.


    Well, let¡¯s say it was a good thing as one of the troublesome things was gone.


    ¡°Actually, we are going to do a dragon party right now. Since you are still here, you shoulde, Gray-san.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Right¡­¡­ It seemed he had stayed behind ¨D¨D Mmh, I don¡¯t think it will be a problem with the amount we have.¡± (Sytry)


    However, dragon party is such a weird phrasing. When I couldn¡¯t help but smile, Sytry took my arm with her usual gentle smile.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Maybe the goddess of fortune was smiling upon them, ck and White¡¯s n was going as smoothly as possible.


    They unlocked their cor, left the inn without being spotted by the innkeepers, and even managed to escape out of the town with supplies they had concealed.


    Now that we have reached this point, we are free to leave the country or return to the Imperial Capital and hide. But we can¡¯t let our guard down yet.


    We couldn¡¯t take the carriage. It was too shy but also because one of our priorities was to reduce the number of reasons for them to pursue us.


    They silenced their footsteps and ran for more than ten minutes while staying away from the road. When the town was out of sight ck and White stopped.


    Despite being able to escape in the most ideal way, both of theirplexions didn¡¯t look good.


    I gulped down some water from my water canteen, exhaled hard, and looked in the direction of the town.


    What lingered in my mind was ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s¡·st words.


    ¡°Why¡­¡­ Why did that guy let us go?¡± (ck)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ How would I know? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside the brain of a Level 8 Hunter!¡± (White)


    ¡ºThere might be thieves too¡­¡­¡» (Cry)


    That voice was definitely directed at ck and White.


    Inside ck¡¯s mind, he couldn¡¯t tell whether he kindly said it in order to stop us from stealing or to show that he would let us go. But in any case, now that we were able to run so far, can we see that as him allowing us to escape?


    White asked with a pale expression.


    ¡°Where do we flee? Out of the country? Or back to the Imperial Capital?¡± (White)


    ck and the otherse from the Imperial Capital. Their hideout in the Imperial Capital was still full of items and money. And there wasn¡¯t any shortage of ces to hide.


    But, however, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· is a Hunter based in the Imperial Capital Zebrudia. I don¡¯t know what will happen if we go back like this.


    Even if ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· allowed ck and White to run away, ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· and ¡¶Worst of the Worst¡· wouldn¡¯t let them off the hook.


    ck said confidently.


    ¡°Out of the country. Now that we are on their radar, Zebrudia became too dangerous.¡± (ck)


    ¡°Aaah, that¡¯s right¡­¡­ I was thinking the same thing too.¡± (White)


    White replied to him while being frantically careful about his surroundings. Apparently, White also had enough and was sick and tired of all this.


    If we go out of the country and run far away, even ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡· won¡¯t pursue us. I am sure that woman wasn¡¯t so obsessed with ck and White to do something like that.


    White pulled out a map of Zebrudia from his bag and unfolded it. It was a simple one, but it showed which direction was the shortest way out of this country.


    Both ck and White have always had quite a good level of abilities as Hunters.


    No ¨D¨D From now on, each time I remembered that death march, I would be able to ovee any kind of crisis that mighte my way in the future. That¡¯s how I felt.


    White¡¯s eyes were *giragira* glittering with vitality. He could see hope and wanted to take his chance at any cost. That¡¯s the kind of eyes he had.


    ck felt the same way. White asked briefly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How do we get away?¡±


    The town of Surus was surrounded by mountains on three sides. If they wanted to escape, they should take the same road ck and the other took on their way to the city, but that also meant that it was easy to guess their escape route.


    Which route will give us the best probability to run away ¨D¨D.


    Just as they were worried about it, an event in the carriage suddenly came to ck¡¯s mind.


    I checked the map seriously. Just a stone¡¯s throw away, there was arge area near Surus.


    The one who ruled the territory near the borders of Zebrudia Empire, who fight off Monsters, Phantoms, and invaders¡­ The sword of the Empire.


    It was and possessing a powerful Knight Order, and where bribery was near impossible to do, and and where those carved with sins should avoid staying.


    And finally, it was also a ce where ¡¶Infinite Variety¡· never wanted to go.


    With a dry voice, ck made a decision.


    ¡°Count dys¡¯ territory¡­¡­ We will run there. We are going over the mountains.¡± (ck) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Cry just needs to say one random sentence and people will think way too much about it.


    ck and White are really desperate to run from Cry, they should have stayed if they did, they would have been able to feast on a dragon!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 141，Part3: 5 p1 - Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter141£¬Part3: 5 p1 - Nightmare?</h4> <h4>Chapter 141.5 Nightmare?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°No, Onee-sama! You can¡¯t go in there!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Haaaa? Why does Ti think you can say that to me?¡± (Liz)


    Wearing a pink-colored yukata, Onee-sama scowled and red at Tino.


    Her mere line of sight was enough to almost make me cower, but I managed to remonstrate myself and Tino clenched my fist.


    What was behind Tino was a simple door leading to an open-air bath. Therge public bath was destroyed during the dragon riot, but this inn is a high-ss one, so each room has an open-air bath in it.


    Tino had also taken a bath in her room, and found it to be very pleasant as it was an Onsen with enough space to amodate several people even if they spread their arms and legs. It was indeed smaller than therge public bath, but there was no shortage of facilities and no dragons appearing. It was so luxurious that I felt guilty using it.


    If you want to go to an Onsen, you can go into one as many times as you want. But it was Tino who doesn¡¯t know why she was the one to have to say that to her.


    From the other side of the door behind her, though it was very low, she could hear a small humming. Tino stood in front of her Onee-sama with her arms spread widely in a T pose and shouted at her with a voice trembling.


    ¡°Master is taking a bath right now! Please take a bath in your own room!¡± (Tino)


    I don¡¯t understand. Why does this Shisho of mine want to take a bath in Master¡¯s room despite having a bath in her private room?


    No, I understand what she wants. Onee-sama fancies Master¡¯s and considering her usual behavior, she isn¡¯t the type to suppress her emotions.


    But even so ¨D¨D I can¡¯t overlook this.


    That is why Tino is here. I took off the yukata Master praised me for, changed into my usual costume, and stood in front of the door.


    Tino took a big deep breath and told her Onee-sama who showed fiery energy in both of her eyes.


    ¡°Do you understand, Onee-sama? Master¡­ Told me to guard here!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Fhuuuum. Guard it¡­ So what? Out of my way.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°I¡­ Have been told¡­ By Master. That Onee-sama¡­ Shouldn¡¯t do something so shameful!¡± (Tino)


    From Tino¡¯s perception, it was unthinkable for her to invade the bath of someone of the opposite sex. The fight against the dragon was an emergency situation that couldn¡¯t be avoided, but it was enough for her to die from embarrassment.


    I thought that if it was Onee-sama then she would do it. Because I have always seen her *betabeta* glued to Master without showing any hesitation.


    However, Tino believed in her Onee-sama. She believed in her. I didn¡¯t think that she would betray me on the very first day after I was put in charge of guarding the ce.


    Hearing her pupil¡¯s words, Onee-sama was exasperated, she put her hands on her hips, and squinted her eyes. Her yukata looks great on her slender figure. It also seemed that the¡ºRise to Heaven¡»Relic she always wears is on standby mode.


    It is hard to move in a yukata. They aren¡¯t clothes made for battle. Maybe she thought that if something happened, it would be easier to fight if she was in her bare feet.


    ¡°Shameful you say¡­¡­ Seriously. You were joking when you said that you weren¡¯t good with naked men, right? Or what? If your opponent was a naked man, you wouldn¡¯t be able to fight him?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°!? Please don¡¯t change the subject! I am guarding this ce per Master¡¯s request!¡± (Tino)


    If they were enemies, then I could fight as many as you want. If necessary, I will even do a surprise attack while they are taking a bath.


    But this time, I am not facing an enemy. Not an enemy.


    However, Onee-sama didn¡¯t seem to understand at all. She looked at me as if she was questioning my sanity.


    ¡°Fhuuuum. Well, whaaaatever. I¡¯ll say it again, out of my way. I¡¯m going to wash Cry-chan¡¯s back.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°No!! Onee-sama, please understand¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°I¡¯m in the same Party as Cry-chan, you know? We¡¯ve been together since we were little, we¡¯ve even bathed together¡­¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll clearly tell him that Ti is following his order and is standing there.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Knowing Cry-chan, he will say ¡°You are really helpless Liz¡±.¡± (Liz)


    Tino silently took a stance. Her right foot moved forward and lower her posture. She calmed her breathing and looked at her Onee-sama.


    I am sure right now I was looking at her with eyes begging for mercy.


    Even if she is handicapped with a yukata, Tino would probably not be able to stop her. She outmatched her in agility, strength, and everything else.


    Onee-sama blinked her eyes and tilted her head. She rolled up her long sleeves and said as she cracked her finger by stretching her arm.


    ¡°Fhuuuum¡­¡­ Ti, did you¡­¡­¡­¡­ Got stronger by any chance? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d ¨D¨D Go against me¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    ¡°I-it¡¯s thanks to Onee-sama¡¯s teachings.¡± (Tino)


    The top of themand scale is Master. Second, there¡¯s Master, and for third and fourth ce, it is also Master.


    I checked the surroundings. I already knew it, but there was nothing that could be used as a weapon. There was no way I could make a mess in Master¡¯s room. The only thing I can use was my own body.


    I recall the first time I put on the mask. My emotions were running amok and I couldn¡¯t make any rational decision, but my body remembers how I was moving at that time.


    If I use all of my strength ¨D¨D Maybe I would be able to restrain Onee-sama.


    Onee-sama was serious. You can tell by looking at the glow in her eyes.


    Onee-sama frowned at Tino¡¯s determination, but then gave a small sigh and said something unexpected.


    ¡°Are you stupid? If you are going to follow those orders without thinking, then you should go wash Cry-chan¡¯s back.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°???? Eh?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°You can guard him even inside the open-air bath, no? You didn¡¯t think about it, did you¡­¡­ Ah, I know. Ti,e with me. I¡¯ll teach you how to wash his back and you¡¯ll be more tolerant of naked men. Two birds with one stone, right?¡± (Liz)


    Go¡­¡­ With Onee-sama? Where? Wash¡­¡­ His back? Whose back?


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t understand what she meant, but I quickly understood the meaning and my head went nk.


    My heart beats at an elerated rate, and I feel like I can¡¯t stand up. I press my lips together tightly. I am sure my face is bright red right now.


    Master¡¯s back? Impossible. It¡¯s absolutely impossible.


    Maybe even if¡­¡­ Master ordered me to do something like that, I can¡¯t do it. I would die of embarrassment.


    I was destabilized for only a moment. However, when I realized it, Onee-sama was already in close proximity.


    Her hand grabbed Tino¡¯s wrist violently and pulled her with powerful force.


    Just like this, Onee-sama easily pushed the door and went inside.


    ¨D¨D With Tino in her grasp.


    ¡°Cry-chaaaan! You are lonely by yourself, right? I¡¯ll wash your back!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Onee-sama, no! Master, please run away!¡± (Tino)


    Faint steam caressed my cheeks. With her free hand, Onee-sama began to untie her obi without any shame or hesitation.


    All Tino could do was close her eyes as hard as she could, hug her Onee-sama and try to restrain her.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Little guard (Tino) trying to protect her master¡¯s peaceful (bathing) time against the invader (Liz).


    Of course, she will fail, but at least she tried to stop her. I picture Tino going with the flow and also washing Cry¡¯s back because she couldn¡¯t stop Liz XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 141，Part4: 5 p2 - Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter141£¬Part4: 5 p2 - Nightmare?</h4> <h4>Chapter 141.5 Nightmare?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°W-w-w¡­ Why¡­ Why did Sytry Onee-sama alsoe here¡­¡­ This is Master¡¯s room, you know?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°That should be my line¡­¡­ What are you doing, Ti-chan?¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry Onee-sama looked at Tino with a wondering expression. The ce we were right now was, needless to say, in front of the door leading to the open-air bath in Master¡¯s room.


    The calm-colored yukata that differed from Onee-sama looked good on her. She was holding a white cloth in her right hand, and her eyes were blinking frequently.


    Her pair of eyes didn¡¯t have as much energy as Onee-sama, but there was a vast amount of wisdom hidden in them.


    Sytry Onee-sama didn¡¯t raise her voice. She was silent for a while, but suddenly put her finger to her lips and said.


    ¡°Were you maybe¡­¡­ Peeping?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°N-no, I am not! I was told by Master to protect this ce!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°What¡­¡­ I am relieved. If Ti-chan had been such a bad girl, I would have to punish her.¡± (Sytry)


    I felt a chill run down my spine. Sytry Onee-sama¡¯s voice said she was joking, but her eyes were serious.


    I never thought of peeping, but I wonder what would have happened to me if my goal really was peeping¡­¡­


    Once again, I strongly felt the difference between her and Onee-sama.


    Onee-sama is violent, but she doesn¡¯t doubt Tino. Sytry Onee-sama is calm, but she is always on the lookout for anyone who approaches Master. Irrelevant if they are friends or foes.


    ¡°Well¡­ Do your best then.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry Onee-sama smiled fascinatingly and tried to walk past Tino. Her movement was so natural that I was slow to react, but I hurriedly catch her arm.


    If it had been Onee-sama, I probably wouldn¡¯t have made it in time.


    ¡°W-w-w¡­ Wait, please wait! W-what are you trying to do! Master is taking a bath right now!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°? Well, of course, I was going to wash his back ¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    She acts just like her sister. Moreover, there was no shame.


    I caught her arm tightly, spun her body around to move her away from the door while she stared in wonder.


    Don¡¯t let your guard down. You can¡¯t let your guard down for a second. Like against Onee-sama, guarding the door Master is in naturally urred to me.


    ¡°No, no you can¡¯t! Sytry Onee-sama, it is immodest! I have been told by Master to not let anyone go through here!¡± (Tino)


    Fortunately, Sytry Onee-sama is a rearguard. Tino¡¯s physical ability is higher than hers. As long as she doesn¡¯t get caught in a momentary gap like earlier, she should be fine.


    As Tino frantically guarded the door, Sytry Onee-sama blinked and tilted her head.


    ¡°Huh? Ti-chan ¨D¨D You said immodest, but maybe you misunderstood?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Tino)


    Mis¡­¡­ Understood?


    When Tino stared in wonder and rxed her tension, Sytry Onee-sama *kusukusu* chuckled with her cheeks turning slightly red.


    ¡°Ti-chan, you thought¡­¡­ I was going to attend to him while being naked right? So indeceeent.¡± (Sytry)


    Her teasing tone instantly sets my face on fire. My skin and my ears were even turning bright red.


    Indeed, I had thought so. Sytry Onee-sama has a mild-mannered personality, but her sense of distance with Master is so close to Onee-sama¡¯s that she wouldn¡¯t lose against hers.


    There is a danger that she will do anything if he requests it.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ Eeeeeh¡­¡­? W-was¡­ I wrong?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°You are wrong. Unlike Ti-chan I am not naughty¡­¡­ See, I brought my bathing suit properly.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry Onee-sama *nikoniko* smiled and unfolded the white cloth she was holding in her hand.


    I thought it was a bath towel, but it turned out to be a white bathing suit. It was loose and thin, it looked a little like a yukata.


    ¡°If I put this on and wash his back¡­ See¡­ I won¡¯t show any of my skin, right?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Kusukusu¡­ There is no chance I will show my skin so easily. I am different from Onee-chan.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Ex-excuse me, I misunderstood¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    I didn¡¯t think there was such a method¡­¡­ As expected of Sytry Onee-sama, she knows her stuff. As I have only known Onsen where you go in naked, I was trapped in the prejudice that this was how it was.


    As Tino lowered her head, Sytry Onee-sama walked past her with a dignified manner and a *nikoniko* smile on her face.


    The door closed quietly. Tino regained herposure and took a deep breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Tino)


    However, I immediately felt like I was forgetting something, so I blinked my eyes a couple of times and gently nced at the door behind me.


    I stared at the silent door for a while and thought about it, but then I came to my senses and hurriedly hit the door.


    ¡°Sytry Onee-sama!? It doesn¡¯t matter! It has nothing to do with having bathing clothes or not! You can¡¯t go in there! Sytry Onee-sama!?¡± (Tino)


    In the first ce, with such a thin bathing suit ¨D¨D And moreover a white one, it was likely to be transparent as soon as it gets wet. Maybe it would be transparent even if it doesn¡¯t get wet.


    There was no way Sytry Onee-sama wouldn¡¯t have noticed that. She totally nned for this. She said that she wouldn¡¯t so easily show her skin, but when she is going to wash his back, that bespletely doubtful.


    ¡°Masteeeeeer, please run away!¡± (Tino)


    .


    Tino hesitated for a moment but quickly made up her mind.


    Everything was my fault. I have to live up to Master¡¯s expectations. I have to protect Master from Sytry Onee-sama.


    Tightly closing my eyes, Tino took a deep breath and jumped towards the door.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°???????¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Angya?¡±


    A kind of familiar round, light blue dragon looked at Tino and tilted its head.


    Tino, too, tilted her head at its sight. Behind it was the door to the open-air bath.


    Why is there a dragon in the room? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahah Tino is so cute! Being misled so easily by Sytry! I understand now why Cry see her as a mascot XD


    And did another dragon crashed into the ryokan? XD


    Or was it all a dream (because title)?


    Tsukikage-sensei said that this is just a short story and in next chapter hell will be unleashed without a warning! What will happen to Cry!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 142，Part1: 1 - Stalker

    <h4>Chapter142£¬Part1: 1 - Stalker</h4> <h4>Chapter 142 Stalker?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Time flies when you are in Surus.


    After all, vacations are nice. I felt like my mind and body had been cleansed. The food was delicious, and the Onsen felt good. Maybe due to the Onsen Dragon incidents, I was sick of the Ryokan¡¯s staff looking at me with respect, but as I was getting a lot of extra benefits, I just have to not worry about it.


    At the end of the day, it is fun to remember the days that have gone by, even the day where I regretted wasting the entire day.


    Since therge public bath was destroyed, only the open-air bath in my room was avable, but rxing in a bath without worrying about the people around was nice. I was a little wary, but no dragons appeared after the first day.


    My only regret is that Luke and the others couldn¡¯t be with us.


    Even though it had been a long while since I stopped following my Party, whenever I go on a leisure trip, they are usually together with me. Maybe they wouldin when I returned to the Imperial Capital.


    Well, we will just have to go together next time. I will totally brag about this trip when I get back.


    I had heard from Sytry beforehand that the Onsen here were used for therapeutic purposes, but it was certainly true that the Onsen does possess a therapeutic effect.


    I don¡¯t have any old scars, but I feel like I could go inside and stay as many times and as long as I wanted. The water was a little hot, but that was not a problem if I wore a Relic that gives me heat resistance, on my finger.


    As I once again soaked myself in the Onsen while slumping down leaving only my upper body outside, I heard Liz and Tino arguing as usual.


    Liz isn¡¯t self-conscious. When I went to an Onsen deep in the mountain with my Party, she tried to get into the Onsen with us inside without showing any modesty. She is a girl who will still want to go in even when I told her not to. She sees me as a childhood friend before seeing me as a man.


    By the way, on a slightly trivial note, the barriers between men and women are often rather thin in a Hunter¡¯s Party. There are times when equipment is broken, so it can¡¯t be helped if they don¡¯t care about each other¡¯s nakedness. However, I think it is a different story if they don¡¯t show even a hint of shame.


    As I am actually a man and not someone like Luke who is only interested in swords and nothing else, I will be curious about things that I am curious about.


    Even if I am ustomed to her skinship, it is poisonous for my eyes when she shows off her skin, even more poisonous when she hugs me. Normally, Lucia would use her magic to keep me away from the good stuff, but this time she was full of energy because she didn¡¯t have her natural enemy. I knew what to expect when I set out for an Onsen, but my desire for an Onsen got the better of me.


    Tino screamed, and the door to the room opened without interruption.


    ¡°Masteeeeeeeeeer, please run away! Or rather, Master, you are taking too many baths!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Cry-chan! You know what, I brought some alcohol, let¡¯s drink together?¡± (Liz)


    While trying to stay awake, I answered Liz¡¯s merry voice with a big yawn.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You are really helpless Liz. You should wash your body properly before quietly getting in.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ì


    Taking with me Tino and Liz who were both wearing yukata, I strolled through the town with a flower on each hand.


    Apparently, the appearance of the Onsen Dragon had shocked the town and our group was treated as celebrities for defeating it.


    In the first ce, I think we were already conspicuous because there were almost no other tourists.


    Onsen Dragon seemed to be a very low-ranking dragon, but a dragon is still a dragon. They are mythical beasts that the average citizen would be hopeless against.


    In a sense, it was inevitable that we would receive praise for defeating it (Of course, I had no right to receive it as I didn¡¯t do anything), but Tino¡¯s expression was a little stiff as she wasn¡¯t ustomed to being at the center of the scene.


    ¡°In times like these, you just have to *nikoniko* smile. It is fine to stand proudly. It will pass soon enough.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Y-yes. Master¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    I walked around the town while eating an Onsen Manju that I got for free during our walk. As an Onsen town, there is a rxed atmosphere in the town that is to my liking.


    In addition to the Ryokan we are staying at, there are many other bathhouses in town. The quality of the spring will probably be the same, but I am sure it is a good idea to try some of them.


    It was also refreshing to see Tino and Liz dressed differently than usual.


    Although they were less exposed than usual, they looked great in their yukata as they have a slim figure. Maybe due to the steam, their skin was also a little redder than usual, making them look inexplicable sexy.


    Speaking of which, ording to Sytry, the reason why the yukata is wrapped from the right side is so that you can put your right hand in the inner pocket and rub your breast.


    Hey, don¡¯t tell such an obvious lie. There is no way that those clothes would be so perverted.


    Near the outer circumference, Sytry was busy doing business with a few well-dressed men.


    While *nikoniko* smiling in her yukata, she pointed at the low outer wall that was only up to her stomach and said.


    ¡°Between,ndscape and safety, safety is more important. Barriers keep spiritual beings away, but it doesn¡¯t keep human away. How about this, why don¡¯t you buy thetest Golem? Sure they are a little bit pricey, but they can be used forbor work as well asbat. They would be quite cheap if you consider thebor cost it will do for you. You will never be fortuitous enough to have a Level 8 Hunter bathing in your bath again, you know? It seems that Cry-san likes this town, and since they are still in the testing phase ¨D¨D Right now, they are half-priced, thirty of them plus their set of weapons only at one billion Gils, plus tax!¡± (Sytry)


    Although it was always hidden by her robe, Sytry¡¯s style is quite goodpared to Liz and Tino¡¯s. She is also a little taller, but her chest department is iparable.


    The town¡¯s bigwigs were whispering to each other while their gazes were caught by Sytry¡¯s lustrous figure. One billion Gils would be quite a heavy toll for a town of this size.


    In the first ce, can a Golem defeat a Dragon?


    Why are you doing business when you are on vacation? I have no idea what¡¯s happening at all.


    ¡°Sytry Onee-sama¡­¡­ Is so cunning.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°It¡¯s because when ites to exploiting weaknesses, Syt is top-notch¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    Both Tino and Liz looked astonished.


    She is too independent. Well, Liz being Liz, she also went and climbed a mountain to find the Onsen Dragons on the very first day¡­¡­


    When Sytry saw me, she ran up to me with a smile on her face even though she was in the middle of business negotiations. I couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by her cor bone.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You have a lot of enthusiasm.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°If there are any more Onsen Dragoning, it will be catastrophic¡­¡­ So I thought I would kill two birds with one stone by checking out the performance of my new weapon¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Are you a merchant of death?


    However, as Sytry said, this town seemed too defenseless. It may be a temporary situation, but it is a problem for me as I am staying here right now.


    But even so, one billion is a lot of money. At the very least, it isn¡¯t an amount you can spend in the spur of the moment. I wonder how much the cost price is¡­¡­ <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Not really sure if thest part with the dragon of the previous chapter really happened or not¡­¡­ Maybe Cry took 4 bath in one day XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    I looked on the inte and it says that putting a yukata left side over the right side is for the deceased, so that¡¯s why you normally wear it right side over the left side.

 Chapter 142，Part2: 2 - Stalker

    <h4>Chapter142£¬Part2: 2 - Stalker</h4> <h4>Chapter 142 Stalker?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The town¡¯s bigwigs looked a little resigned. They can¡¯t make a prompt decision on a Golem that they haven¡¯t even seen perform yet.


    I hesitated a little, but I decided to check with Sytry.


    ¡°Sytry¡­¡­ Can¡¯t you make it a little bit cheaper?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­ How much would you like?¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry stared in wonder and looked at me.


    This is new, how much would I like, you said¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you are going to sell it at the price I will say?


    I am not an Alchemist, and I don¡¯t know the value of a Golem. I also know that I am not in a position where I can interfere with her work.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ As it is for the safety of the town. Right¡­¡­ You can have them pay in goods instead of a cash payment or something¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°In goods is it? The only thing this town is famous for is its Onsen, although¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Logging concession¡­¡­?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°After that, I think it would be better for them to see the actual Golem in action for them to be convinced¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I agree¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry looked thoughtful. I am not going to ask you to do it for free, but even if I did, you probably wouldn¡¯t do it.


    She respects my opinion as much as possible, but by no means she ispliant with it.


    After a while, as if Sytry had collected her thoughts, she smiled and hit her hands.


    She approached the townspeople, who were discussing with a serious expression, and raised a cheerful voice.


    ¡°I have decided. If you are troubled ¨D¨D We will lend you the Golempletely free of charge for the duration of our stay! This is a kind offer from Cry-san. As it would be troublesome if more Onsen Dragons appeared during our vacation¡­¡­ So it isn¡¯t toote to see its power before you decide to purchase it.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡ì


    After closing the business talk which became close to volunteer work, we took Sytry, and then the four of us walked around the town.


    It seemed she didn¡¯t bring any Golem on her, so apparently, she was going to manufacture them here. Sytry is such a hard worker.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is it fine?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yes. Because¡­¡­ It is for Cry-san¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry nodded without hesitation at my question for the umpteenth time.


    I am an amateur, but even to me, this time deal clearly seemed to be a losing deal for Sytry. In the first ce, the town of Surus is a peaceful town. The only difort I felt was that the town felt a little vacant because there were no tourists.


    I don¡¯t think there will be any invadersing from the outside during our stay, so the Golem would probably not be sold.


    Or rather, it was for me and not for the welfare of the people of the town?


    However, Sytry didn¡¯t answer my question and closed the distance between us by half a step.


    A faint sweet scent drifted from her hair.


    Was it the smell of her shampoo? I have never said it out loud, but it is a very nice scent that makes me want to identally bring my face closer to it. My head feels a little dizzy.


    That is when Liz walked in between me and the *nikoniko* smiling Sytry.


    ¡°Cry-chan, don¡¯t be fooled by her explicit way to earn some points! I am sure this girl is definitely going to use today¡¯s incident as a favor for when she needs it!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are too skeptical, Onee-chan! Right, Cry-san?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Un, un you are right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I had this happen to me on a regr basis. Like ¡°Speaking of which, I lent you some money, why don¡¯t youe to visit my room to y next time.¡±.


    Well, it was my fault for borrowing her, and somehow I ended up piling them up.


    As I watched the Smart sisters *wahwah* arguing, I enjoyed the peacefulness.


    Tino too seemed to have recovered a bit from the emotional trauma she suffered during the battle against the Onsen Dragon.


    All that was left to do was to bide our time in the Onsen until the ¡ºWhite Swords Gathering¡» was over. A lot has happened, but all¡¯s well that ends well.


    It might be a good idea to be in charge of Liz and Sytry for a while and let Tino, who had been caught in the middle between the two sisters and had suffered through a lot, roam freely.


    When I waszily thinking about such leisurely things, I suddenly saw arge carriage in my sight.


    It was a shabby carriage pulled by a skinny horse.


    Could it be a new tourist? As I stared nkly, the door opened and a man with a deathly paleplexion came down.


    I unintentionally stared at him.


    He looked so different that I didn¡¯t recognize him for a moment, but there was no doubt.


    The man who got out of the carriage was ¨D¨D Arnold Hale.


    He is a Level 7 Hunter who goes by the alias ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike¡·. He is the man who has been targeting me for some unknown reason.


    His body was bandaged, his hair was shaggy and his cheeks were gaunt, but there was no mistaking the man who had been causing me so much troubletely. Next came Arnold¡¯spanions who were with him and Gilbert-shonen and hispanions.


    Their atmosphere was different. Some of them were wearing different equipment. They didn¡¯t seem to be seriously injured, but their gait was wavering and they looked like they were full of wounds.


    The fact that I noticed Arnold and hispanions while they haven¡¯t noticed me was proof of that. Under normal conditions, it would be impossible for me to notice them before they did.


    Are they stalkers? However, if they were stalkers, they wouldn¡¯t have shown up in a shabby appearance like this, their appearance seemed as if they had just survived a disaster. I know this because I have been in a disaster in the desert myself.


    ¡­¡­ How can this happen when I was on my long-awaited vacation. I wonder if God hates me.


    Tino opened her eyes. Liz checked Arnold with her eyes, and a smile appeared on her mouth. This pattern is bad.


    We should leave this ce before they notice us. The other party was probably too busy, they weren¡¯t looking at their surroundings.


    I squeezed Liz¡¯s hand and stepped back.


    As if we were switching ces, Sytry stepped forward.


    There wasn¡¯t even time to stop her. She moved toward Arnold and pped her hands as if to wee him.


    There was no surprise on Sytry¡¯s face. She had a full smile on her face like she had predicted this development.


    ¡°Well, well, well¡­¡­ Wee to Surus. You were quitete, Arnold-san. I was tired of waiting. You were sote that Ti-chan took care of the dragon, you know¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh!?¡± (Cry)


    Don¡¯t tell me Sytry¡­¡­ You had predicted this development? How did you manipte Arnold¡¯s behavior?


    I don¡¯t understand it at all, but if you had predicted it, I wanted you to tell me about it. I would have changed my destination to another Onsen if I knew about it¡­¡­


    Arnold¡¯s eyes turn toward Sytry, then to me, and then he widens them to their limits.


    Then, his giant body swayed, and Arnold copsed on the spot without uttering a word. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thank you to Mohammad for the donation! As we reached the goal there will be an extra chapter Sunday!


    Well, well, well, looks like Arnold and co made it out alive, but he was so shock of Cry¡¯s powaaaa that he copsed!


    Looks like Cry mind break him without putting a foot out of the town XD


    By the way, it seems like Sytry personal shampoo was really effective on Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 143，Part1: 1 - Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter143£¬Part1: 1 - Reconciliation?</h4> <h4>Chapter 143 Reconciliation?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Forgive him, Cry. He may have been rude to you, but he still saved us many times!¡± (Ruda)


    Ruda¡¯s voice quivered and was squeezed out as if she was pleading.


    The supposedly sturdy Thieves outfit was frayed here and there, and herplexion was very bad. There were dark circles under her big blue eyes, and it wasn¡¯t as bad as Arnold, but you can see that she has also been through a lot.


    Maybe she also suffered a disaster. It is something that happens quite often. When I was a member of my Party, I often suffered a disaster.


    I had suffered a disaster in the forest, in the mountains, in the deserts, and at seas. To top it all off, Eliza Beck, the one who is currently the only new Member of ¡¶Strange Grief¡·, is one of my disasterrades where we had suffered a disaster together. We are friends who had copsed in the desert together.


    But leaving that aside, I didn¡¯t understand what Ruda was saying.


    I haven¡¯t done anything to Arnold, and I have no intention of doing something either. Rather, in my perception, I am the one who was running away.


    Well, I have no grudge against him. I have been shed by his sword several times, but I was unharmed because of the power of the ¡ºSafe Rings (Barrier Rings)¡» while it is true that if it hadn¡¯t been for my rings, I would have died, but I know from experience that you can¡¯t keep being a Hunter if you are angry about something petty like that. As it would be too stressful if I did, I would rather forget about it.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­? I haven¡¯t done anything yet, and I don¡¯t n to though¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Rather, why are you here?


    Arnold suddenly copsed in front of me, so his friends took him to an inn, so there were only Ruda and Gilbert-shonen and his friends here. Now was the time to find out what happened.


    Tino was looking at me and Ruda with a stiff expression. The fact that they hade this far was probably the result of Sytry¡¯s guidance, but to me, it seemed that there was a discrepancy between Ruda¡¯s and my perception.


    Gilbert paled and took a few steps back when he heard words that came from the bottom of my heart. The blood from Ruda¡¯s face was also drained as well.


    The other members of his group, whose names I didn¡¯t even know, all looked at me as if I was some kind of monster.


    ¡°D-d-d-d-don¡¯t tell me¡­ After doing all this¡­ And it hasn¡¯t even started yet¨D¨D¡± (Gilbert Party Member 1)


    ¡°So this is¡­¡­ The renowned ¨D¨D¡±? (Gilbert Party Member 2)


    This pattern again¡­¡­


    The status of Level 8 was often a burden for me. Everyone expects a lot from me and fears me. But I can¡¯t live up to either of those expectations.


    However, I can¡¯t just leave it like this either. I don¡¯t think they will, but if they suddenly attacked me while I was in an Onsen, then there would be nothing that I can do.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I don¡¯t think what Ruda and the others are worried about will happen, but for the time being, I will listen to what they have to say.¡± (Cry)


    Ruda and the others looked at each other. Right now, I could act firmly because I have Liz and Sytry with me.


    There is nothing that I can do even if I am curious as to why a Level 7 Hunter would have such a terribleplexion.


    One of Arnold¡¯spanions who was carrying him over his shoulder ¨D¨D Probably the Vice-Leader approached me with a resolved look on his face.


    To show that I was not hostile, I smiled and waved my hand.


    ¡ì


    We listened to their stories at a restaurant affiliated with the inn. If I had to resume in one word the adventure Ruda, Gilbert-shonen, and the Vice-Leader of ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· lived through, it would be astounding.


    Apparently, in order to pursue us, they went to the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿. I confirmed from the outside that there wasn¡¯t a carriage and turned around, but Arnold and hispanions seemed to have gone inside.


    Even all the members of Strange Grief, despite everyone possessing an Alias, don¡¯t have the required Level to go in, but you went in with a mixed Party of Level 3 or 4, don¡¯t you care for your life?


    ¡°¨D¨D And so, we managed to get past the horde by hiding in the pile of corpses.¡± (Ruda)


    ¡°We were doomed. If it hadn¡¯t been for Arnold-san perceptive instructions, we would have been wiped out.¡± (Gilbert)


    Gilbert-shonen¡¯s friends were *kokukoku* frantically nodding.


    I feel like that you wouldn¡¯t have gone inside if that same Arnold-san didn¡¯t order you to go in, but for now, I won¡¯t say it.


    Liz, who was listening to the conversation with a face showing little interest, blinked and said.


    ¡°Eeeeh, so what does it mean? Are you telling me that you guys camp and built a fire at the site of our campfire?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°W-we didn¡¯t do it!¡± (Ruda)


    ¡°In high-level Shrines, the Mana Material that creates the Phantoms are so strong that their corpses remain after a long time¡­¡­ It might be better to properly clean up after we pass through. What do you think?¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry gave me a reflexive look, but all I can say is that I didn¡¯t expect that my Party would have made a campfire without me.


    Sure, we used to do it in the past, but I would never think that they would do it in a Shrine higher than their own Level ¨D¨D Well more than anything, I am d they are having fun.


    However, from start to finish, I didn¡¯t understand the most important part of Ruda and her friends¡¯ story.


    I could understand her words, so all I could do was to say ¡°Un, un, you are right¡± while nodding when listening to her, but I couldn¡¯t understand their thought process.


    Ruda and the others managed to get past the horde of Phantoms by hiding in the mountain of corpses and barely managed to flee the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿ with their lives and retreated to a nearby town.


    Arnold and the others, who were injured and fatigued from the repeated fight against the Phantoms during their retreat set out for Surus, the town which was famous for their curative Onsens, as their evacuation site. It seemed that dys¡¯ territory being close to the town was also a deciding factor. Because Ruda seemed to think that we had set our destination to be dys territory.


    There is no way that I will go there as I have received a nominated request¡­¡­


    The more enthusiastic they were, the more confused I was.


    The only thing I could understand was that Arnold and hispanions weren¡¯t going to fight me anymore. I didn¡¯t know how Sytry induced their actions, nor why they were so afraid of me ¨D¨D But that was enough for me.


    Their Vice-Leader, Hay Laria, put his hands on the table and deeply bowed his head.


    ¡°Overall, it was all our fault. We underestimated a Level 8. We are sorry, Arnold-san is already at his limit, we will pay youpensation. So please, let¡¯s end it with this.¡± (Hay)


    ¡°What are you going to do? Cry-san.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡­¡­ I am being apologized to even though I did nothing. Me doing a dogeza was prettymon, but me receiving a dogeza was quite rare.


    Sytry looked at me. Liz didn¡¯t interrupt, so I guess it means she will leave it up to me.


    Many people with tense expressions were looking at me. Reconciliation is exactly what I want. It probably isn¡¯t a strategy to make us lower our guard.


    Without thinking too deeply, I replied with a big smile on my face.


    ¡°Okayyy. Well, there seemed to be a slight misunderstanding, but I have nothing against Arnold-san, so if he doesn¡¯t instigate us, I won¡¯t do anything. But since you came all the way here, why don¡¯t you take a bath in the Onsen?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± (Hay)


    Hearing my words, Hay kept his head down for a while and squeezed his voice out to apologize.


    By the way, I was too afraid to ask him, but, really, what do they think I did to them?


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Lol so Cry met Eliza in the desert and they both copsed. Cry probably copsed because of fatigue but I wonder why Eliza copse? Weirdly I can see her copsing from hunger despite not knowing her character


    Arnold and co escaped by hiding under the corpse of Phantoms Strange Grief killed.


    But what do you guys think, will Cry (Destiny) really let them go, or will they have another trial during their stay?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 143，Part2: 2 - Reconciliation

    <h4>Chapter143£¬Part2: 2 - Reconciliation</h4> <h4>Chapter 143 Reconciliation</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I have no idea what he was thinking. As if it didn¡¯t concern him at all, Cry was smiling as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders.


    For Ruda, the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿ was hell. If Ruda had been alone, she wouldn¡¯t have thought about burying herself inside the mountain of corpses. Maybe I would have chosen the option of escaping to the castle as fast as possible. If I had done that, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me.


    However, there was nothing in Cry¡¯s expression that suggested that he was concerned about Ruda and the others. It showed that Cry was ustomed to give these kinds of trials to those around him.


    Other than that, predicting Arnold¡¯s thoughts ¨D¨D Even him breaking down and choosing to flee was something only the devil will do and if this was the standard for Level 8, then Ruda didn¡¯t think she could ever reach this Level. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t even the highest level in the Hunter leveling system.


    Anyway, we have ovee the trial. I guess I should be satisfied with that for now.


    Compared to ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· who was wounded and had to escape from the Shrine while barely making out of it alive and was forced to march in fear of their impending meeting with Cry, Cry and hispanions¡¯plexion looked very good.


    The only thing I was worried about was Tino, but she was wearing a yukata and seemed to be better than thest time I saw her.


    Ruda and the rest had a mission. Originally, they had nned to leave Arnold in Surus and go to dys territory and wait for Cry and the others to arrive, but meeting them here may have been bad luck for Arnold and hispanions, but good luck for Ruda and the rest.


    Surus¡¯ Onsen was like heaven for Ruda, who was exhausted from all the hard work she did in the past few days.


    When we left the Shrine, the blood and flesh that was stuck on us when we dived into the mountain of corpses disappeared after a while, but the mud and dust that were covered on us didn¡¯t. I have heard that this is a good ce to rest and relieve one¡¯s fatigue because of the therapeutic Onsens, so it is perfect, I will dly go into one.


    Following what Cry proposed, I decided to talk about the details of the requestter and went to the Onsen for the first time in a long while.


    Tino was with me. I was familiar with the yukata, but this was the first time I had seen it.


    I know it was a little unreasonable, but I felt a little annoyed at her appearance when we were all tattered.


    I chose this Onsen at random, but the bathing area was very spacious.


    The faint steam touched my skin and it was sofortable that I began to feel sleepy. I endured it and washed my body with care for the first time in a while.


    I know it was inevitable that you don¡¯t get the chance to wash your body on a long journey, but as a girl, it was really unpleasant to not be able to.


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­¡­ I am so tired¡­¡­ It has been so long since thest time I thought I was going to die.¡± (Ruda)


    The ¡¾White Wolve¡¯s Den¡¿ was also difficult, but this time¡¯s hell was hard in its own way. The strength of the Phantoms was higher this time, but thanks to ¡¶Fallen Mist¡·, the mental burden on Ruda was lessened in some ways.


    I think it was a good experience, but I don¡¯t want to go through it ever again.


    ¡°I believed in Master¡¯s prediction ¨D¨D But I am d you are alive.¡± (Tino)


    Tino, who was sitting next to me and was rubbing her skin with care with the palm of her hand, said in a soft voice. Tino¡¯s white skin was *pikapika* shiny and smooth, probably due to the fact that she had been in the Onsen several times.


    Her short words were filled with strong feelings. At her words, Ruda felt a little bit ticklish to know that this normally quiet girl has recognized her as a friend.


    ¡°How did it go on your side?¡± (Ruda)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I was ying a Dragon inside an Onsen.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°?????¡± (Ruda)


    I listen to her story while rxing in the bath. The contents of the story left Ruda with nothing but a sigh of dismay.


    Apparently, Tino was the same and was also having a hard time. Tino is probably the only Hunter in the world who has been forced to y a dragon whilepletely naked.


    Even though there were other powerful Hunters such as Cry or Sytry, they let Tino fight, you can see that they are way too spartan.


    Tino who looked very embarrassed when she speaks of it, looked very cute even from the perspective of Ruda who is of the same sex.


    If Ruda had been in the same position as her, she wouldn¡¯t have had the time to feel embarrassed. Even if someone pointed it out to me afterward (Of course, even if it will be a little embarrassing), I would be proud of myself and say that I had no other choice.


    The girl in front of me was a full-fledged Hunter, but she was still shy in strange ces.


    Then, I remembered something from before and looked at Tino.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Areh? But didn¡¯t you say something about positions to Cry before?¡± (Ruda)


    ¡°? ¡­¡­ I did, so what?¡± (Tino)


    With an iprehensible expression, Tino looked at Ruda.


    It was when she was fighting against Gilbert at the training ground. At that time, I thought she had that kind of personality, but I don¡¯t think that it is a sentence where a girl who turns red at the slightest glimpse of her skin can say without hesitation.


    When Ruda frowned, Tino said in a rather cold voice, different from the one she directed to her ¡ºMaster¡».


    ¡°That was¡­¡­ Onee-sama¡¯s education. When you have to be able to get into tight spaces flexibility in your joints is important. It is something natural for a Thief. I just showed it to Master¡­¡­ But what about it?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I don¡¯t think that was what your Shishou meant when she said that¡­¡­¡± (Ruda)


    ¡°? What do you mean?¡± (Tino)


    Apparently, she was just imitating her Onee-sama. Indeed Liz Smart seems to be someone who would say something like that without hesitation.


    Normally, you don¡¯t say that the softness of your joints would allow you to ¡°Be in any position¡±.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Anyway, for the time being, I don¡¯t think you should use those words in front of people.¡± (Ruda)


    Ruda gave an evasive answer and soaked herself in the hot water up to her mouth to deceive her.


    A hot bath after such a long time was sofortable that it reverberates up to my soul. I even felt that all the fatigue I built because of the trial melting away.


    It might be a good idea to stay here for a while after I give Cry the request form. Because I have been on the verge of death so many times.


    ¡°I think it was a good experience, but¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to do another trial ever again. Neee, Tino. Can you tell this to Cry?¡± (Ruda)


    While drowsily drifting off, I jokingly tell this to Tino who was sitting next to me.


    Tino was silent for a moment, but then said something unexpected.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not yet, I don¡¯t think this time trial is over yet.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Ruda)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°O?, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·! Is this really training?¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. S¡¯riously serious. Because Luke got stronger by doing it. This is my rmended training method.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­ I feel that¡¯s a little weird, but if you say so, it can¡¯t be wrong! To think you can train in an Onsen¡­¡­ So this is a Level 8 method to train. Uoooooooooooooooooooo ¨D¨D Gabogabogabo!!¡± (Gilbert)


    Inside the bathing area, Gilbert-shonen was standing on his knees and was being hit by the Onsen waterfall. The Members of his Party were watching him with a subtle expression of dismay.


    I endured myughter and turned away. Apparently, Gilbert-shonen is as simple as Luke. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I decided to add the Japanese name of people Alias in parenthesis. Just ignore it if you don¡¯t like it.


    The trial isn¡¯t over yeeeeet!!!! Of course, it is not over. Do you think Cry will let it end so easily?


    Of course, you get stronger by being hit by a waterfall, it is the basic training in anime! XD


    Don¡¯t forget another chapter tomorrow!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    In case you don¡¯t understand, what Tino said could be interpreted as ¡°I can be in any (sexual) position you want¡±, that¡¯s why Ruda is confused (probably because in Japanese, the word she used had a sexual connotation). Btw I went back and check it and it was chapter 10, the very first line.

 Chapter 144，Part1: 1 - Reconciliation ②

    <h4>Chapter144£¬Part1: 1 - Reconciliation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 144 Reconciliation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Once again, Ruda, who was dressed in a yukata after taking a hot bath, handed me an envelope with the coat of arms of the Explorer Association. Gilbert-shonen and his fellow Party Members of ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· became relieved after this.


    Without opening it, I took the envelope and handed it to Sytry, who was standing next to me. The purpose of Luda and the others was to deliver the request form that Gark-san had entrusted to them, so with this, their mission was nowplete.


    Ruda¡¯s eyes widened and *jirojiro* nced at me.


    ¡°Wh-why don¡¯t you check it?¡± (Ruda)


    ¡°Because there is no need to check it.¡± (Cry)


    Because first and foremost, I am not going to ept any nomination requests.


    Just because I have received the request form doesn¡¯t mean that? I have epted the request. In truth, I would have preferred a scenario where I didn¡¯t receive it at all, but the reason why I didn¡¯t do that was because it would have affected Ruda¡¯s reputation if I did.


    Well, even if I didn¡¯t take it, they won¡¯t get a failure assessment, but I would prefer if I don¡¯t leave a mark on the evaluation of Hunters full of potential.


    After receiving the envelope, Sytry took out a paper-knife from her pocket and *nikoniko* smilingly cut the seal on the request form.


    Regarding my job as a Hunter, Sytry has a simr position to the position Eva has in my job as a n Master.


    I looked away from Sytry, who was checking the request form, and Tino, who was anxiously *chirachira* peeking at it and told Ruda.


    ¡°I see you went through a lot of trouble. I feel bad for you but I have no intention of taking this request¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Eh? ?? But why?¡± (Ruda)


    That¡¯s, of course, because it is a pain in the ass.


    It wasn¡¯t as if I could clear it by myself, and even if I could, it would only make it easier for other nobles to ask me to solve their trouble, and there isn¡¯t a single advantage for me who wants to retire as soon as possible.


    However, I am well aware that she won¡¯t ept it if I tell her what I think.


    This is troubling¡­¡­ Can¡¯t you understand my thoughts? I am not a *kirakira* blooming Hunter like you all.


    ¡°Wha-what is that? That expression ¨D¨D¡± (Ruda)


    When I appealed to her with my expression, Ruda¡¯s cheeks tighten, and Sytry put the request form on the table.


    When she looked at me, she nodded with an expression that said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me, I know what you are thinking¡±.


    .


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ I understand. You are saying, we don¡¯t need to chase after them, right?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Ruda)


    Ruda raised a quizzical voice. I was about to do the same too, but I managed to hold it back. Badass people are people who only say a few words.


    Sytry exined with a *nikoniko* smile as she put her paper-knife away.


    ¡°This is a request for a joint subjugation of the ¡ºBarrel Bandits Group¡». They are arge, powerful, cunning, and troublesome group of bandits. I have heard theye from the east, have nearly a hundred members, and are a highly coordinated group who can even make fun of the local army. Their members are strong, but their executive members are particrly talented ¨D¨D They have only recently arrived in Zebrudia, but since they have been raiding other countries, they are on the Explorer Association bounty list. The upper side of the list.¡± (Sytry)


    That¡¯s bad, right?


    Hunters are basically a Party of six people. No matter how strong you are, it is hard to make up the difference when you are up against nearly a hundred people.


    Moreover, if they were able to fight off the local army, then they must have considerable abilities. If their name is on the top of the Explorer Association bounty list, they must be much stronger than the average Hunter.


    We don¡¯t need to chase after them. Yes, we don¡¯t need to go after them. It is the responsibility of the country to subjugate bandits. Why are you trying to force your nasty job on me?


    If it is a joint request, then I guess I will be working with dys¡¯ Knight Order, but just the thought of working with dys¡¯ Knight Order who are known to hate Hunters makes me hate it.


    I willin to Gark-santer. The empire is paying them to do their job, so you should just refuse this horrible request.


    As I make a mental note, Gilbert-shonen asked with a quizzical expression.


    ¡°So¡­ Why is it that we don¡¯t have to go after them?¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°It is a simple story. The reason why they are still alive after ravaging various countries and why dys¡¯ Knight Order is unable to subdue them isn¡¯t because they are simply strong. It is because they are very smart and don¡¯t fight against opponents who they can¡¯t win against.¡± (Sytry)


    I didn¡¯t recognize their name at all, but Sytry seemed to have all their information in her head, from their name to their background.


    ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s¡· main activity is to conquer Shrines, but they have also experienced being bounty hunters a lot of time. We (My childhood friends) had no choice but to kick their asses because they wereing at us, so because of that, Sytry¡¯s bounty hunter database is quiterge.


    Sytry said without wavering. Maybe because of her confident tone, her words had a strange persuasiveness to them.


    ¡°They have been ravaging in many ces ¨D¨D And when the country dispatched an opponent who they can¡¯t win against, they ran away, this is how they operate. They are not barbaric enough to still stick around when they hear that a Level 8 Hunter is being dispatched to fight against them.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°They are sensitive to the presence of strongmen. I believe that they were already preparing to retreat when they received information that we were asked to intervene ¨D¨D I think they are already gone from dys territory.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry¡¯s story was coherent and was easily registered in my head. Gilbert-shonen¡¯s Party Leader groaned in agreement.


    I was cheering inwardly. My unnecessarily high-level hade in handy. Initially, I had no intention of epting the request, but if the enemy had escaped, they can¡¯t me me. Count dys would probably not ask me to chase after them even outside of his territory.


    This solved every single problem. I will have to thank Sytryter.


    I crossed my arm confidently and said something appropriate.


    ¡°In short, that¡¯s how it is. It is fine if we chase after them, but well, there isn¡¯t the need to. I have my own ways to deal with it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh¡­ Ehhhhh¡­¡­¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°Aaah, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about it. It was inevitable that those something bandits group would run away as soon as Count dys made his request. Well, those kinds of things happen when you are a Hunter long enough. I am sure Count dys will be convinced of this result. Sytry too, thank you for exining.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Please¡­¡­ It was my honor, Cry-san.¡± (Sytry)


    What Sytry said was probably mixed with some spection, but she was rarely wrong. Even if she was wrong, it didn¡¯t matter, as we don¡¯t have any obligation to ept the nomination request.


    Now I can stall for time until the ¡ºWhite Swords Gathering¡» is over without worry.


    I can go to an Onsen, eat Onsen Dragon eggs or Onsen Dragon buns, I can also go window-shopping in souvenir shops.


    I know, let¡¯s take Tino and tour all the sweet shops in this town. She would be a good substitute for an escort, and as expected even I don¡¯t know every single sweet shop in this town.


    As I was *niyaniya* grinning while thinking about that, Tino said in a slightly panicked voice.


    ¡°Master. Is the trial really over?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Un, un, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I am serious, s¡¯riously serious.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Tino¡¯s voice was somewhat wistful. There are no more trials. All that remains is absolute bliss.


    I cover my mouth with my hand, but I can¡¯t resist smiling.


    Gilbert-shonen and the others looked at me as if they were looking at something creepy as I struggled to keep my voice down.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s an extra chapter thanks to Henri and Mohammad!


    Is it really over though¡­? Teasing a group of bandits like that and not fighting them? Even Tino won¡¯t believe that!


    Now the question is¡­ How will Cry fight against them!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 144，Part2: 2 - Reconciliation ②

    <h4>Chapter144£¬Part2: 2 - Reconciliation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 144 Reconciliation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Damn, calling yourself Level 7 ¨D¨D Look at your state now.


    Arnold was at the peak of his mortification. He no longer knew what to do.


    His body was heavy and wasn¡¯t in his best condition. However, what was more problematic was his mental aspect.


    From the moment he woke up from being fainted, he was extremely disappointed when realized that he had fainted as soon as he saw ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· face. He wasn¡¯t disappointed in someone else, he was disappointed in himself.


    Even if the opponent was Level 8, and even though he had almost been traumatized by all the horrible things that had happened to him, it was outrageous that he would faint at the mere sight of his face. If the Arnold from a month ago heard this, he would have, no doubt,ughed out loud.


    But, above all, what shocked Arnold the most was what Hay and his Party Members said.


    ¡ºArnold-san, you are a little tired. You had a rough time for a while now and have been pulling us up all this time. All those strains must have taken a toll on you. For now, you should go to the Onsen and get some rest.¡» (Hay)


    They took me into consideration. Indeed, Arnold is the Party Leader. Until now, Hay and the others have always listened to Arnold and taken him into consideration.


    However, never before had there been a hint of sympathy in their words. Not once had there been word of concern. And that was a sign showing that Arnold was a strong Leader.


    I fainted at the mere sight of my archenemy. Even after showing such a pathetic disy, my Party Members showed no signs of leaving. Even Jaster, the youngest of the Party and the one who had pulled the huge Arnold, didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction. This was undoubtedly due to the trust that Arnold had built with them.


    I understand that. However, even if Arnold understands it, he can¡¯t forgive himself for being so pathetic that he will faint when he catches sight of his archenemy.


    Mybat abilities shouldn¡¯t have changed.


    The fatigue was heavy, but there was no decline in my physical abilities, and my beloved sword was still in good condition. Rather, the amount of Mana Material I have absorbed has even increased after going through the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿.


    But to Arnold, he felt as if he had be a weakling.


    The pir of his strength was his absolute confidence in himself. If that confidence is broken, no matter how good physically he is, he will turn into a weak person.


    I have to get it back no matter what. However, there was nothing that I could do.


    Heeding Hay¡¯s advice, he went to the bathhouse alone for both distraction and self-reflection.


    But when he saw the spacious bathhouse filled with steam and heat, he felt nothing.


    This is¡­ A wound. Thought Arnold.


    Moreover, it was a wound that could be fatal to Arnold, who emphasized strength above anything else. Cracks were running down on his Hunter soul. If he can¡¯t regain his confidence, he may have to retire from being a Treasure Hunter.


    I have to use this humiliation as a springboard. No matter how many times I thought about it, my feeling wasn¡¯t brightening up. At the same time as I had fainted, I felt like I had turned into another creature.


    I don¡¯t even remember how to fight. I don¡¯t even remember how to get angry. I understood how to, but my feelings can¡¯t do it.


    I clicked my tongue just as I used to, and walked with my chest high as I used to. However, it was just a facade.


    For now, he was still able to mend his ways, but sooner orter, Arnold will be nothing more than a weakling as his ting slowly peeled off.


    There were no other guests in therge public bath. Come to think of it, it has been a while since I have walked by myself.


    After bing a Hunter, there was usually one of my Party Members nearby.


    It made him feel somewhat dested. It was also a sentiment that was impossible for the previous Arnold to feel.


    I felt that all my actions were not my own. Everything ¨D¨D Everything was falling apart.


    I dread the next time I have to swing my sword. I was afraid that Hay and the others¡¯ worries would turn into disappointment. And most of all, I was afraid of not knowing what would happen to me the next time I encountered ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    But after thinking about it for a while, I suddenly realized a big mistake.


    Hay apparently apologized to ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· after Arnold fainted. When I heard his report, I thanked him, but was that really the kind of thing ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike (Go Rai Yabu Sen)¡· would have done?


    No. The answer was absolutely not.


    Even if Arnold took into consideration Hay¡¯s advice, Arnold has always made the final decision on his own. All the responsibility has always been for Arnold to bear.


    Even if Hay had apologized, he would have gone to settle the matter by himself. This is what Arnold thinks a strong Hunter should do. That was the kind of man ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike (Go Rai Yabu Sen)¡· was.


    I never thought that I would spend so much time before realizing something so simple ¨D¨D.


    Once again, deep despair struck Arnold.


    And even though he knew all that, he was disgusted with himself for not being able to move his body right away.


    He sighed heavily. It was a sigh that seemed to drain all of the strength he had built up until now.


    It wasn¡¯t good. It was useless to worry about it. In this state, I can¡¯t carry the lives of my Party Members.


    ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· has no choice but to disband. I will probably have to talk to Hay and the others when I get out of the bath. This is my responsibility to the Party Members who have been following ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike (Go Rai Yabu Sen)¡· so far.


    Dragging my heavy body, I slowly made my way to the bathing area as if I was trying to stall for time.


    And just as Arnold was about to sink into the spacious bathing area, something strange crossed his line of vision.


    I felt my consciousness involuntarily bing nk and with slow movement massage the corner of my eyes and squint.


    Contrary to my expectation, I didn¡¯t go into a panic. I didn¡¯t faint, nor did my body start to tremble.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was breaststroke swimming in the Onsen.


    With slow motions, he stirred the hot water and despite not being a child, his body moved noiselessly across the water.


    The only thing I felt was a shock. The only thing I could do was to ask in a strained voice.


    ¡°!? Wha¡­¡­ Wha¡­.. Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wha¡­¡­¡­ What, are, you, doing!? ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·?¡± (Arnold)


    It wasn¡¯t an illusion. At the sound of Arnold¡¯s quivering voice, Infinite Variety hurriedly tried to stand up and grandly slip.


    A big ssh of water came up and he looked at Arnold with a dumb expression. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha! I can so see Cry pping his arm left and right while panicking when Arnold called him.


    In case you don¡¯t know, it is bad manners and childish to swim in an Onsen. You are supposed to calmly rx in it. That¡¯s why Arnold was so shocked seeing Cry.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 145，Part1: 1 - Reconciliation ③

    <h4>Chapter145£¬Part1: 1 - Reconciliation ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 145 Reconciliation ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    When I was breaststroke swimming in delight in therge public bath with no customers, Arnold suddenly appeared.


    I was so rxed that I didn¡¯t notice that he hade in at all. For a moment, I thought I was having a nightmare.


    The open-air bath in my room was too small, and therge public bath at the Ryokan I was staying at was still under reparation, so I went all the way to another Onsen, but who would have thought I would run into Arnold there? Even bad luck should have its limit. This is already to the point of stalking.


    I grandly fell down in the bathing area, and when I quickly raised my head, the first thing I saw was Arnold with a draw-out expression on his face.


    I hurriedly smiled and waved my hand lightly to show that I was not hostile.


    Thanks to the light, I once again confirm that Arnold¡¯s body was really well developed for close-quartersbat.


    Mana Materials are closely rted to the growth direction of Hunters. Simply put, those who seek strength tend to develop more muscle, while those who seek speed tend to be slimmer. In the case of female Hunters, as you can see from Liz, muscle development is often not visible. This is believed to be due to the fact that they are seeking beauty as well as strength.


    The body of ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike (Go Rai Yabu Sen)¡· was, in every way, far more developed than mine. His limbs are probably more than twice as thick as mine.


    There was no doubt that even if I punch him while he was defenseless, his armor-like muscles wouldn¡¯t even twitch. In general, it is said that human beings are inferior to monsters in terms of physical abilities, but when I look at the man in front of me, I find it hard to believe that it is true.


    Almost reflexively, I touch my ¡°Barrier Rings (Safe Ring)¡± that was on my fingers. the world is really unfair, to think that Arnold with his bare hands, is much stronger than me, who is equipped with Relics.


    But in truth, my luck is so bad that I am used to running into these kinds of idental encounters.


    Our dispute with ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· has been resolved when we discussed it with their Vice-Leader, so there was little chance that he would attack me immediately.


    On the contrary, if I get frightened now, I might provoke Arnold. I did my best to put up a good front to Arnold, who was *purupuru* shivering for some reason.


    ¡°Fu¡­¡­ What a coincidence to meet you here¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ Co¡­¡­¡­¡­ Co¡­ Coin¡­ Co ¨D¨D¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cock-a-doodle-doo?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Coin ¨D¨D Like such a coincidence is possibleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!! You bastard! What is your aim!?¡± (Arnold)


    I have done it. It is a bad habit of mine to say the first thing in my mind.


    Arnold¡¯s face turned red and stomped his foot on the ground. The mere stomp of his foot caused cracks to appear in the stone floor and pieces of stone were falling from the ceiling.


    Water droplets that had been clinging to his skin evaporated and turned into white mist.


    Energy is heat. I have seen it on Liz, but it was amon phenomenon for Hunters who had inhuman energy.


    I shouted with a resolute attitude befitting for a Level 8 Hunter.


    ¡°Calm down, Arnold-san. I was the one who was in the Onsen first, and you were the one who cameter!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Aaah!? You are saying this is a coincidence!? By coincidence, a Level 8 Hunter was breaststroke swimming in the Onsen I was in?¡± (Arnold)


    Arnold broke. I had an image of him as a quiet person, but I wondered if he had endured way too much during his experience at the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demon¡¿.


    However, if he put it like that ¨D¨D It is crazy. Which situation is the more shocking, me or a dragon rxing in an open-air bath?


    To me, who frowned in silence, Arnold said with an intimidating voice.


    ¡°What? You bastard, did youe here tough at me!? To mock me!? To ridicule me!?¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Calm down, here take a deep breath! Listen? If I knew someone wasing, I wouldn¡¯t have breaststroke swimming, you know. Sure, it is bad manners to swim in an Onsen, but I made sure no one was around, and I did nothing to pollute the water! I was just having some fun by swimming a little!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°A Level 8¡­ Doesn¡¯t swim in an Onsen!!!¡± (Arnold)


    Arnold¡¯s shout reverberated throughout therge public bath.


    You are perfectly right. If Eva finds out about this, she will definitely scold me. It¡¯s a hard world we live in, I paid toe here, so I would like you to cut me some ck.


    I took a half step back and tried to convince Arnold who had bloodshot eyes. If I mess up, it is likely he will punch me in the face.


    ¡°Right, Arnold-san, you got it all wrong! I wasn¡¯t just simply swimming, either!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Aaaah!? If you have a reason that could convince me, then try to say it!¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s training?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Aaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!¡± (Arnold)


    Arnold roared and began to *gangan* bang his head against a nearby statue of a dragon spitting hot water.


    The horn of the dragon broke, cracks started to form, and hot water spurts out with great force.


    Scary¡­¡­ He is emotionally too unstable. But I have seen the same thing several times before, so I quickly returned to my senses.


    Maybe because he cut his head, crimson liquid begins to mix with the hot water. However, Arnold didn¡¯t stop banging his head.


    ¡°All right, all right! Arnold-san is just losing hisposure. Surely, you are just a little too tired. It isn¡¯t surprising, you did lead a Party that didn¡¯t have the appropriate Level to go to the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ If you have any problem, I am all ears?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! I don¡¯t have, any problems that need to be discussed, with you bastard!¡± (Arnold) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Arnold is losing his mind because of Cry.


    That Cock-a-doodle-doo fit even though it is in english, shocking. XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 145，Part2: 2 - Reconciliation ③

    <h4>Chapter145£¬Part2: 2 - Reconciliation ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 145 Reconciliation ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    When I said it with all my sincerity, Arnold stopped banging his head and pulled the dragon statue out with both hands.


    I was baffled. With the sound of something snapping, hot water blew up in a huge gush. Due to the unexpected development, I step back unintentionally.


    It was a terrible sight. The appearance of Arnold lifting a stone statue with both of his arms over his head and staring at me was so terrifying that I can only call this a nightmare.


    However, as I had seen simr scenes several times, I managed to somehow keep my sanity. I wondered if it would help me pay off my debt if I take a camera with me next time and make aption of all those breakdown scenes.


    ¡°Aaah¡­ Aaah¡­ I won¡¯t ept it¡­ No way, I¡¯ll ept this!! ¡¶Infinite Varietyyy (Senpen Bankaaa)¡·! I¡¯ll be forever humiliated, if I retire being a Hunter, after losing to you!¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un, un, you are right¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I¡¯ll start over again! I¡¯ll definitely do it all over again! No matter how many times! We¡¯ll see how long you can keep yourposure¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to, make you regret, making a fool of us!¡± (Arnold)


    Why is he talking like I made a fool out of him? I don¡¯t really care about Arnold and hispanions, but I don¡¯t want to buy any grudge.


    I tried talking to him while smiling to show him that I wasn¡¯t hostile, but even I could only manage to draw out a dry smile.


    ¡°Wa-wait, I am not making fun of you. I want to stand corrected on that! I want you to just keep this in your mind. I have high expectations for you, Arnold-san, and yourpanions! I am on your side Arnold-san!¡± (Cry)


    What was returned wasn¡¯t words, but a broken stone statue.


    The stone statue that flew with tremendous force was bounced off by the barrier of the Barrier Ring and grandly fell into the bathing area. The flying debris and droplets of water that stuck to my bangs were really annoying.


    If any more debris flew at me, I would have to run away barefoot, but when the flying debris subsided, all I saw was Arnold¡¯s back, as he walked away with a rough gait.


    Scary. I am used to it, but it doesn¡¯t make it less fearful. This is why I can never let go of my Relics.


    I have just bought a new grudge. This is myst chance, something¡­¡­ I have to say something.


    ¡°Arnold-san!! Is it fine for you to not enter the Onsen!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Because I will bill you for destroying the ce!¡± (Cry)


    What came out of my mouth was a bunch of nonsense.


    Ahhhhh¡­¡­ I¡¯m screwed.


    There was no reply. The door closed with a roaring sound that hurt my ears.


    Silence returned. In the middle of the half-destroyed bathhouse, I hugged my knees and sighed deeply.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    There was a simmering heat inside his brain. The heat was unbearable even for Arnold, who had always tried to remain calm at all times.


    Arnold¡¯s power is so high that it can interfere with his daily life. That is why he always holds back his strength when he moves, but today was the only day he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Hay peeked out from his room when Arnold returned with footsteps that could have shattered the floor.


    When he saw Arnold¡¯s face, his eyes opened widely. It was probably because Arnold¡¯s expression had changed so much since he had left the room.


    Arnold said in a low voice as he bit down and bared his teeth to the point of grinding.


    ¡°Hay! I¡¯m going to re-train. I¡¯m not going to let that ridiculous man get the better of me! I¡¯ll show you what a real, true high-level Hunter looks like. What breaststroke swimming training! What cock-a-doodle-doo!! Fuck! You think I¡¯m a chicken!?¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Y¡­¡­¡­¡­ Y-yeh! ¡­¡­ We were surprised at the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿, but Arnold-san was able to fight. If we all improve our abilities by capturing Shrines in order, we will surely be able to conquer it one day.¡± (Hay)


    Hay hurriedly replied. His Party Members who were gathered in the room also heard Arnold¡¯s roaring voice, they were frightened, but at the same time, their expression somewhat brightened.


    Putting his fist on the wall, Arnold forgot that he had been wondering whether to quit being a Hunter and shouted.


    ¡°Of course! Like I can stand, having that man above us! What, ¡°I am on Arnold-san¡¯s side¡±, ah?! This anger, will never cease until, I surpass him! Like I can just sit here and rest! We¡¯re leaving tomorrow, get ready!¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Tomorrow is it¡­¡­ But we still didn¡¯t have an Onsen bath.¡± (Hay)


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I knew you wouldn¡¯t stay in the Onsen town a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be just one day.¡± (Arnold Party Member 1)


    ¡°Yeeeah¡­¡­ I, haven¡¯t entered the Onsen yet.¡± (Arnold Party Member 2)


    The Party Members, who had been silent until then, began toin after hearing Hay¡¯s astounding words. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    A huge thank you to Mohammad! An extra chapter will be avable tomorrow!


    Cry wanted to calm Arnold at the end but said that he will bill him the destruction killed me! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 146，Part1: 1 - End of the Vacation

    <h4>Chapter146£¬Part1: 1 - End of the Vacation</h4> <h4>Chapter 146 End of Vacation?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    At the Ryokan¡¯s room. I was *gorogoro* rolling around on the tatami mats.


    While feeling the cool sensation and the unique scent of the tatami mat, I became a creature that could only breathe. The other day, I had been *gorogoro* rolling around in the n Master room where tatami mats were strictly forbidden to be installed, but unlike that time, I can now roll around without worry.


    At this very moment, I waspletely one with the world.


    Unfortunately, Liz and Sytry were out, so I am the only one in the room. Liz went to the mountains to look for Onsen Dragons, and Sytry cheerfully went to deploy her Golems in the morning. Both Liz and Sytry really can¡¯t sit still.


    It was a cloudless blue sky outside, and I was tempted to go out because I was at a tourist spot, but I couldn¡¯t do that now that I had angered Arnold.


    The creature called Treasure Hunter is a violent creature. And as I am unlucky, at times like this, if I go out, something terrible would usually happen to me.


    Whether I have a bad feeling or not, something terrible will happen to me. I felt like crying right now.


    I wonder when Arnold will be gone. I will ask Liz to go check on it when shees back.


    I seeded in pushing the bill to Arnold, but that man has ruined my vacation. I wonder what kind of grudge he has against me?


    I am confident that I am the most harmless Hunters of all the Hunters living in the Imperial Capital.


    There was a discreet knock at the door when I stretched out my body and fully felt the gravitational force of the earth. Before I could reply, Tino walked in.


    Since I often stay in the open-air bath for a long time, I handed her a duplicate key.


    Tino¡¯s eyes opened widely when she looked at her pathetic Master lying on the tatami mats.


    ¡°Excuse me, I aming in Master¡­¡­¡­¡­ What are you doing?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°I am training. I am feeling the earth.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°The¡­ The earth¡­¡­?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°It is a kind of spiritual training. I don¡¯t have anything to do anymore, so I am feeling the world. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Luke was able to break an iron sword with a wooden sword through this training I devised, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Luke Onii-sama has!?¡± (Tino)


    Why did his attack power go up even though he was just *gorogoro* lying around? Luke is so weird.


    If your attack power goes up by just doing that, then my attack power should be at a dangerous level as I am always *gorogoro* lying on the ground. I seriously don¡¯t understand people with talent.


    At my half-joking, half-serious words, Tino was shocked and was furthermore stunned.


    My posture was obviously showing that I was just *gorogoro* lying around, but Tino¡¯s expression showed no hint of condescension or dismay due to the filter her out-of-ordinary Onee-sama nted on her.


    Tino was still wearing a yukata. We had been here for a few days now, so it seemed she had gotten used to wearing it.


    As I looked up at Tino¡¯s morous figure upside down, I suddenly came up with a good idea.


    ¡°I know, Tino. I am sorry, but I need you to check on Arnold and hispa ¨D¨D¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    I thought about asking her to check on them, but when you think about it, it would be wrong to send my kouhai against a crazy angry Arnold.


    Also, Arnold knows Tino¡¯s face, and I don¡¯t think with Tino¡¯s abilities, she can get away from Arnold, who is certified Level 7.


    More than anything else, I am aware that I am putting too much burden on Tino.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, after all, it is fine.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Master¡­¡­¡­¡­ If¡­ If you have anything, please feel free to ask me!¡± (Tino)


    Tino was as loyal as ever, but despite the strength behind her words, her expression wasn¡¯t so cheerful.


    I guess it is because she had been through so muchtely. But I want you to believe me, I am not trying to give Tino a hard time because I wanted to.


    I thought for a moment and extended my right hand while I was rolling.


    ¡°Tino, you too, let¡¯s *gorogoro* roll aroun¡­¡­¡­¡­ Practice feeling the world? You have nothing to do anyway, don¡¯t you? Moving your body around isn¡¯t the only way to train, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh!? T-that¡¯s¡­¡­ Together with Master, right?¡± (Tino)


    Tino stepped back and stared at me. Her white cheeks were faintly dyed in vermillion.


    I am still not sure what are the points that are embarrassing for Tino. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, but it was probably not right to ask a girl of her age to *gorogoro* lie around with me.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ I am wearing a yukata right now¡­¡­¡­¡­ I know it is training, but ¨D¨D N-nono! Of course, I don¡¯t dislike it, I don¡¯t dislike it, Master. If I am wearing my usual outfit then ¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t need to purposely change your cloth, you look great ¨D¨D¡° (Cry)


    ¡°Ah ¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    Although I think her usual outfit is more revealing than a yukata.


    When I smiled at Tino, who was *watawata* wobbling, I *yoishoto1* got up.


    It wasn¡¯t like I was really doing any training. Since Sytry and Liz are absent, and I was free, I want to have a chat with Tino for the first time in a while.


    ¡°No¡­¡­ No way ¨D¨D Master¡¯s training is ¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    Isn¡¯t she a good girl? Luke is the only one who can train by just lying down.


    Until recently, Tino had dark circles under her eyes due to ack of sleep, but thanks to the Onsen, she has recovered and herplexion was now good. There were various things happening like the Onsen dragon among other things, but it seems that a vacation here was a good cure for Tino.


    Now, how can I persuade this earnest kouhai of mine¡­¡­ When I thought about it for a moment, I said to my cute kouhai whose face was red up to her ears.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a training where you can do it only by lying down, you know. You can also do it when standing up. ¡­¡­ Right¡­¡­ Even if we can¡¯t go outside right now ¨D¨D Let¡¯s do that training! Training to drink tea and eat snacks.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­? Drink tea and eat snacks ¨D¨D Is-is there such training!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ W-well, Master. I am not doubting Master¡¯s words, but what would I gain with that training?¡± (Tino)


    There was no way you could gain anything out of it. What you could gain by drinking tea and eating snacks for a long time is to be something like me. In truth, I just want to drink tea while eating snacks.


    However, I am very worried that she will be fooled by a bad guy one day. I don¡¯t feel anything because she is something like an Imouto to me but even if you don¡¯t know her, Tino is cute and has a good style.


    I want you to act while having suspicion rather than just taking my word for it. With that feeling in mind, I said.


    ¡°If I had to say ¨D¨D I would say it is blessing time.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Tino)


    Tino stared in wonder. Even after all this, she still didn¡¯t seem to doubt me.


    ¡°Well, you will understand when you do it. I am sorry, but can you get some tea and snacks from the innkeeper? I will leave the choice to you, Tino. Let¡¯s train to eat snacks and drink tea together.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­? Y-yes. I will be right back, please wait a moment!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Be back in less than ten minutes.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yes!¡± (Tino)


    Tino ran out of the room with just enough strength to not make a mess of her yukata. When she returns, I will give her a lecture while we destroy the snacks and tea.


    While yawning, I saw her back off andy down on the floor once again.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s an extra chapter thanks to Mohammad!


    That training! No regr men can get stronger by feeling the earth. Only the true genius can seed!


    Remind me of Reborn, where Ryouhei was training with Colonello by resting his body XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 146，Part2: 2 - End of the Vacation

    <h4>Chapter146£¬Part2: 2 - End of the Vacation</h4> <h4>Chapter 146 End of the Vacation</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Ossan, are you already leaving¡­¡­ Since you came to an Onsen town, it is fine to stay longer you know.¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°Shudap, Arnold-san has a lot of things to do! Initially, we just came here for a quick stop. We don¡¯t have time to y around.¡± (Hay)


    Hay said his usual tsukkomi?at Gilbert, who was adamant up until the end.


    After a long night of sleep, Arnold, Hay, and the rest of his group were at the city¡¯s only one gate, ready to leave the city.


    A group of what seemed to be several Hunters, perhaps tourists, were going through the formalities at the station near the wide gate which had little defensive capability.


    ¡¶Fallen Mist¡¯s¡· appearance had changed significantly during this journey. Their equipment and carriages had been reced many times after multiple fierce battles, and now their Party was so poor, to the point where you don¡¯t think they are a Party led by a Level 7 Hunter.


    But, however, the expressions on the face of their Members were not dark, including Arnold.


    Both Carmine and Ruda who hade to see them off looked impressed by the appearance of ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike (Gorai Yabu Sen¡· that hadpletely recovered.


    Treasure Hunter is a tough job. In the course of battle after battle, their hearts be worn out, and even if their bodies were intact, there are many who cannot hold a sword ever again due to some mental issues.


    There are even those who lose confidence and retire being Hunter after seeing the talent of those who are blessed. And this time, the appearance of Arnold copsing at the moment he saw Cry Andrich¡¯s face was certainly enough for them to expect that.


    Arnold frowned as he met Ruda and the others¡¯ gaze. His golden eyes narrowed beneath his brow was *giragira* shining.


    ¡°I showed you a pathetic appearance. However¡­¡­ I understand that man¡¯s way of doing things now.¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°¡­¡­ So you haven¡¯t given up yet.¡± (Ruda)


    ¡°F¡¯course he hasn¡¯t, Ruda. There was no way that Arnold-san will simply admit defeat. After all, our goal is ¨D¨D To be the strongest. There is a chance of winning. One day, we¡¯ll make ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· regret it. That is, for showing foolish mercy to the man called Arnold Hale!¡± (Hay)


    Instead of Arnold, Ruda¡¯s dumbfounded words were snickered away by Hay, who was standing next to him.


    There was a strong conviction inside his voice.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· had certainly strange powers as the rumors had suggested. However, there was one, only one weakness that even Hay can understand.


    And that is ¨D¨D His appearance showed that he had room to spare. That man belittles Arnold Hale.


    Even if they were no match for him at this stage, ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike (Gorai Yabu Sen)¡· has still a lot of room to grow as he hasn¡¯t yet conquered most of the Shrines in the region.


    And the man Hay Laria knows as ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike (Gorai Yabu Sen)¡· has never once said something that he wouldn¡¯t do.


    Sooner orter, Arnold and hispanions will surely defeat ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. If their opponent possesses an exceptional foresight ability, all they have to do is to acquire the power to surpass it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to think of provocation to incite people, right Arnold-san.¡± (Arnold¡¯s Party Member)


    ¡°¡­¡­ You idiot! I¡¯m¡­¡­ Different from that guy.¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°S-Sorry!¡± (Arnold)


    Arnold roared at one of the Members of his group as he said that to Arnold. Apparently, it was a banter he couldn¡¯t stomach at all.


    Controlling his emotion is also an essential skill for high-level Hunters. Of course, to really offend Arnold, who has mastered it at the highest level, isn¡¯t something that can be done easily.


    Indeed, only Cry¡¯s ability to provoke people may be worthy of Level 8¡­¡­


    With a strange sense of admiration, Hay looked over Ruda and ¡¶Crimson me¡·, those with whom he had somehow been working together up to this point.


    He shook hands with each of them and said goodbyes.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll see you in the Imperial Capital. If you¡¯re going to stay here for a while longer, then watch out for that guy.¡± (Hay)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. As expected, even Cry¡­¡­¡­¡­ What do you think he can do in an Onsen town like this one?¡± (Ruda)


    ¡°Kukuku, I¡¯ve no idea. Because we¡¯re leaving now. However, it¡¯d be better to be careful.¡± (Hay)


    Hay has seen a lot of Hunters in his life, but none of them were as elusive as ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    When they return to the Imperial Capital, they will have to reexamine the information they have on ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. No matter what happened, it is Hay¡¯s role to assist his Leader¡¯s actions.


    There was no cloud in the sky. It was the perfect time to set out.


    By carriage, it would only take a few days to reach Zebrudia, the Imperial Capital. Their journey, free from ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· plot will probably be different and be more peaceful thanst time.


    After saying their farewells, they began to walk toward the gate with Arnold in the lead.


    As it is a tourist spot, the gates didn¡¯t look very sturdy. Guards were few in number, and their abilities were nothingpared to the knights who guarded the Imperial Capital.


    It was said that the number of tourists was decreasing due to the bandits, but maybe the situation had changed, there were several groups of tourists at the gate.


    They were starting over. The result of this trip probably had a great impact not only on Arnold but on all the Members of ¡¶Fallen Mist¡·.


    They will have to recollect their damaged and broken equipment and items, explore and study high-level Shrines. At this point, including the reimbursement of the Onsen Arnold destroyed, their Party¡¯s asset was almost exhausted, so they may not be able to have time to rest for a while.


    But when all is said and done, Arnold Hale and ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· should reach a new level.


    Physically, he was still very tired, but his newfound hope made him feel better.


    It was theplete opposite of when he came to Surus. Hispanions also have a somewhat unburdened look on their faces.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Next time, I won¡¯t lose, Hay¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s Arnold-san for you.¡± (Hay)


    As usual, Hay shouted his praises at Arnold¡¯s stifled voice.


    At that moment, he passed by one of the Party that had just entered the city. It was a mixed Party of five men and women.


    ¡­¡­ Are they here for a rest? They were dressed awfully light for Hunters.


    Every single one of them was lightly armed and were on foot. At least, they had a sword, but no armor or helmets. They were wearing cloaks, so he couldn¡¯t tell what they were wearing, but they didn¡¯t have carriages, and as they were walking around with equipment like those, they were either very confident in their abilities or very poor.


    When they saw Arnold and hispanions¡¯ carriage, a man with a refreshing atmosphere and was standing at the front of the group gave a nod and cleared the way.


    ¡°Sorry about this.¡± (Arnold)


    The carriage, which was almost the lowest rank of carriage you can have, vibrated loudly as it made its way down the road that was opened for them.


    When Arnold, who was in the lead, went halfway down the road, the man who cleared the way turned around in front of Hay¡¯s eyes.


    For a moment, Hay¡¯s consciousness went nk. It was a beautiful, flowing movement.


    The man had a gentle smile, just as he did when he opened the way. Even from the perspective of a Thief like Hay, it was unbelievable how his blow didn¡¯t have any killing intent or will to fight in it.


    With natural movement, his hand pulled out a dagger from his waist, and then the white de drew an arc. At the end of his sharp de was the neck of their Leader who had just passed by. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Will Arnold die just like that? All the descriptions made it seem like a new beginning was waiting for them but that made the death g even more prominent!


    Poor Arnold he will never be able to escape Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Tsukkomi: It¡¯s a japanese term for someone pointing out something ridiculous in a joking manner.

 Chapter 147，Part1: 1 - End of the Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter147£¬Part1: 1 - End of the Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 147 End of the Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    While trying not to make a mess of my yukata, I quickly walked down the wide corridor.


    I have been in this Ryokan for over a week now, so I already know the structure of this Ryokan. I also knew most of the staff here.


    It was very difficult to run in a yukata as its length was up to my feet, but I decided to think of this as training.


    I can¡¯t imagine what kind of benefit you can have by *gorogoro*ying down on the tatami mats, eating snacks, and drinking tea together (Of course, other than it ¡ºBeing a blessing¡»), but I will leave that question aside for now.


    Tino is just a Level 4 Hunter. There was no way she could understand Master¡¯s true thoughts, so all she could do was to faithfully follow his instructions.


    I have always done so and will continue to do so. Tino didn¡¯t quite understand Master¡¯s words, but she believes in Master.


    I walked through the empty wooden hallway and went to the front desk. While in the corner of my head, I kept counting the time.


    I was told that I have to be back within ten minutes, so I must be back within ten minutes. I am sure Master wouldn¡¯t scold me for going over time, but that is a matter of pride for Tino.


    Just as I reached the lobby, a staff member in yukata wasing out from behind the reception counter.


    It was a female staff member wearing a specially designed gray yukata. She had short hair and wore heavy makeup. Tino¡¯s eyes widened for a moment at the unfamiliar face and appearance of the woman.


    Maybe the staff member was also surprised by Tino showing up, her well-trimmed eyebrows twitched slightly.


    There were no other guests in the lobby. There was no sign of the guards who was always standing guard at the entrance, and none of the familiar staff who was looking up to Tino with respect after she became a Dragon yer.


    The surrounding itself was peaceful, but for some reason, Tino felt something suspicious about the current situation.


    The female staff member facing me approached me with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ Guest-sama. How may I help you?¡± (Female staff member)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I want you to prepare snacks and tea. Sweet snacks.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Understood. I will bring it to your room right away.¡± (Female staff member)


    ¡°Thank you.¡± (Tino)


    It is a high-ss Ryokan so the quality of service is certain. It will probably be delivered soon.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and turned around.


    ¨D¨D And then, without stopping, I checked behind me in a fluid motion.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t expect my movement, the smiling face of the female staff member stiffened. In her right hand, she was holding a small knife that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± (Female staff member)


    The knife was swung straight down, but Tino was not slow enough to take the de that was shing down in front of her.


    I took a step back and easily avoided the ten centimeters knife. The de was painted ck and the handle was short, so there was almost no reach for the knife.


    Her weapon was clearly not intended to be used in close-rangebat. It wasn¡¯t intended to be used against Phantoms or Monsters, but against Hunters like Tino, it was a knife that has a small de, was highly portable, and not used for throwing, Hunters called those knives ¡ºAssassin Knife¡».


    It was a weapon for assassination, for taking humans by surprise, not for defeating Monsters or Phantoms.


    The woman¡¯s face contorts in astonishment.


    I wasn¡¯t agitated. As I always did in training, I unconsciously strengthened my mind and released my energy, and unleashed a punch at the same time as I stepped in.


    The staff¡¯s eyebrows twisted for a moment as she received her punch in her chest. Tino bit her lips at her own immaturity.


    Too shallow. I failed.


    The ¡ºEnemy¡», who took a step back to cushion the impact, took a new stance while holding her chest.


    She took almost no damage. The yukata, which made it difficult for me to move, made it difficult for me to step in. If I was dressed as usual, I would have been able to inflict some damage. However, if it wasn¡¯t Tino but? Onee-sama, then she would have been able to neutralize her opponent in the span of a breath, even if she was in the same position and wear the same outfit as me.


    The figure of the enemy in front of me had not changed since the beginning. There was no sign of killing intent or will to fight on her friendly face, but her demeanor was far more polished than that of a normal person.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ara, ara, how did you find out?¡± (Female assassin)


    ¡°I have been told toe back within, ten minutes. I don¡¯t have time for idle chatter.¡± (Tino)


    Needless to say, I know why. It was the result of my training. Tino has always been taught to be careful of her surroundings no matter when and where, so she can fight at any moment even if her surroundings suddenly became full of enemies.


    And it was also thanks to the personal experience of Onee-sama, Liz Smart, who had taught me.


    As expected, I was surprised when a Dragon appeared in the Onsen, but with the guards that couldn¡¯t be seen and the unfamiliar staff member, even the immature Tino could prepare herself if there was so much incongruity piled up.


    Fortunately, the woman in front of me doesn¡¯t seem to be that strong. At the very least, if she and Tino fought one-on-one, the odds would be in Tino¡¯s favor, even if she couldn¡¯t bring out her usual strength.


    Her ability to hide her killing intent is great, but while assassins can take down a superior opponent with a single blow, they are not suited for head-onbats. You may have a bit of a problem if you are a Hunter who isn¡¯t used to fight against humans, but Tino has be ustomed to interpersonalbat thanks to being beaten up by her Onee-sama.


    The woman said in a troubled tone to Tino who red at her while taking a stance and catching her breath.


    ¡°I am troubled¡­¡­ I never thought there would be such a small escort ¨D¨D If you hadn¡¯t noticed¡­¡­¡­¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have to uselessly make you feel pain¡­¡­¡± (Female assassin)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Neee, If you don¡¯t mind me asking. Are you from¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¶Strange Grief¡·? Which one are you, Liz or Sytry?¡± (Female assassin)


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to name myself¡± (Tino)


    I was more than a little shocked by her misguided words, but I didn¡¯t show it. You can¡¯t give extra information to your opponent for no reason.


    The woman gave a small sight to Tino, who stared at her with sharp eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, whatever. If it is at this level, then it is within expectation¡­¡­ O?, guys! ¡±


    I frowned at the reinforcements that showed up from behind the counter.


    There were ten of them. They were all of different ages and genders, but very few were strong. If you remove the Hunters from the people walking on the streets in the Imperial Capital and take ten of them at random, then you will end up with a lineup just like the one in front of me.


    They are a big organization. Tino calmed down her battle spirit and started to think.


    Each of them wasn¡¯t as capable as Tino, but their appearance was very natural and polished. This wouldn¡¯t have been possible without training.


    Maybe the reason why their abilities weren¡¯t that high was to deceive people¡¯s judgment. The amount of Mana Material they reveal was low, but that amount of Mana Material was shown to trick you. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t show their low level so clearly. But I don¡¯t think that the people in front of me have the same level of camouge as ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    They were¡­¡­ No amateur. They were able to gather so many people who can blend in with their surroundings without alerting others. However, from the way she mistook Tino for one of ¡¶Strange Grief (Senpen Banka)¡·, it showed that their information gathering was iplete. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Tino might be a future member of Strange Grief but don¡¯t even think that she has the same power as the other members.


    Well in any case it looks like this time Tino has to do a time attack and fight 10 guys under 10 minute, so harsh Cry!


    And I love how Tino specified that she wanted sweet snacks!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 147，Part2: 2 - End of the Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter147£¬Part2: 2 - End of the Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 147 End of the Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    One of her reinforcements ¨D¨D A boy who looked younger than Tino looked up at the woman with a surprised expression on his face.


    ¡°Did you fail?¡± (Young boy)


    ¡°As expected of ¡¶Strange Grief¡·, I would say. She seems to have a very good¡­¡­ Intuition. Different from those peace-idiots from the Knight Order. No, she did say¡­¡­¡­¡­ Come back in ten minutes, right?¡± (Female assassin)


    ¡°To think you would attack while knowing who ¡¶Strange Grief¡· is ¨D¨D ¡° (Tino)


    They really don¡¯t value their life.


    They were opponents even Tino could win against, so no matter how many of them there were, they would be subdued by Master by him just using his little finger.


    Sure, there are a lot of people. There are a lot of people, butpared to the feeling of despair I felt the moment I saw the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿, I can only see them as just regr human beings.


    Even Tino has gone through and survived multiple Infinite Trials.


    I made up my mind. I have never dealt with this many people at once before, but even if there were ten of them, it doesn¡¯t mean that all ten would attack at once. Tino Shade should be able to do this.


    All my preparations wereplete. I put my right hand over my yukata and pulled out my dagger from the belt that was wrapped around my torso. Until a few days ago, I wouldn¡¯t have carried it with me, but the battle in the public bath had made Tino grow up.


    Tino is good at martial arts, but she was also trained in dagger fighting techniques. Sharpness is a must when dealing with numbers.


    I don¡¯t n to interrogate them. I am sure Master knows who they are anyway. All Tino had to do was to get some tea and snacks and be back in ten minutes.


    The people who appeared in front of me were just obstacles in the trials imposed on Tino.


    The unidentified ¡ºEnemies¡» surrounding Tino didn¡¯t change their expression even when they saw her draw her weapons. On the contrary, the woman who was pretending to be a staff member ridiculed her.


    ¡°Poor girl who knows nothing ¨D¨D If it is only this much, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s? (Senpen Banka)¡· foresight isn¡¯t that big of a deal.¡± (Female assassin)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    What a useless provocation. I am not going to ride on it.


    When Tino lowered her eyebrows in annoyance while being fully focused, the woman said something unbelievable.


    ¡°Let me tell you something good ¨D¨D We have already captured two members of Strange Grief. No matter how famous your Party is, you can¡¯t win if you are not all togeth ¨D¨D¡± (Female assassin)


    My extreme concentration sharpened my mind. I see the others behind the woman moving their arms with very little to a minimum of movement.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± (Tino)


    Her words were made to upset Tino for a moment, but it quickly turned into surrounding noise.


    After evading four knives thrown at her from four different directions and flicking one with her dagger, Tino strongly stepped toward the rude people in front of her.


    ¡ì


    ¡°O?, o?, you dodged it from that position ¨D¨D My surprise attack should have been perfect, but Hunters really are monsters. It was correct of me to aim for the strongest one first.¡± (???)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ Who are, you?¡± (Arnold)


    The man bent his lips into a smile andughed. I red at him, but his expression didn¡¯t waver in the slightest.


    He was a man of medium height. He had few possessions and didn¡¯t look like a Hunter, but his bodynguage wasn¡¯t that of an ordinary man. While frowning at the pain in my back, I pulled out my sword from my back. The men¡¯spanions spread out and *niyaniya* smiled as they surrounded the carriage of ¡¶Fallen Mist¡·.


    It was fortunate that Arnold quickly twisted himself and was able to evade the white de away from his vitals. The wound on his back wasn¡¯t particrly a shallow one, but Arnold is a veteran Hunter. It would be bad if it keeps bleeding for a long time, but this level of injury wouldn¡¯t hinder him from fighting.


    His golden great sword was already in his hands. He was certainly agile, but not enough to make a Level 7 Hunter have a hard time.


    Hay and the others were already in a fighting stance. The man¡¯s aloof demeanor remained unchanged as he drew his weapon and was surrounded by Hay and the others.


    I don¡¯t know who they are. I don¡¯t recall having anyone resent us here in Zebrudia.


    ¡°You¡­ Aren¡¯t ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, right? I heard he was a man with delicate features ¨D¨D Damn, it¡¯s not my luck¡­¡­ To think we would find such a high-level Hunter in a city like this one¡­¡­ But unfortunately, it¡¯s our rule to not let anyone out of the city when we attack one¡­¡­¡± (???)


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, you say!? Don¡¯t tell me it is that guy¡¯s trick again? My anger erased the dull pain I felt.


    However, even in the midst of such anger, Arnold felt a strong sense of difort.


    It was strange. The fact that he attacked us in broad daylight so proudly was strange, moreover, attacking Arnold and hispanions was, in the first ce, a stupid act to do.


    The man in front of me and hispanions was certainly fairly decent, but they were far inferior to Fallen Mist. They shouldn¡¯t be so inexperienced that they don¡¯t understand the difference in their abilitie ¨D¨D.


    Just as I was thinking about it, my vision suddenly shook.


    For a moment, I thought it was an earthquake, but it wasn¡¯t.


    I pointed the great sword I was holding downward, stabbed it into the ground, and somehow managed to hold on from copsing. An unknown shudder attacked my whole body, and all my strength was drained from my body.


    ¡°Arnold-san¡± (Hay)


    ¡°O?, o?, it¡¯s finally working ¨D¨D Even though it was one powerful enough to use against Phantoms, what a tough guy.¡± (???)


    It was ¡ºPoison¡». Moreover, it was an extremely powerful poison that works against a Level 7 like Arnold.


    Treasure Hunters can easily increase their physical abilities with the power of Mana Material, but on the other hand, their ailment resistance tends to be easily neglected.


    Arnold was still able to neutralize any poison against humans that weremercially avable, but the poison he received wasn¡¯t something half-baked like those.


    The heat disappeared from my body. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it was just in blood-curling.


    What did I get poisoned with? ¨D¨D Was heposed because he was waiting for the poison to take effect on me.


    I clenched my teeth, put all my strength into it, and raised my head. The man looked at me as if he were looking at a rare and fierce beast.


    Before we knew it, the tourist around us had gathered around our carriage.


    There were more than ten or twenty of them. Most of them carried no noticeable weapons and there were even some of them dressed like merchants.


    All of them looked at Arnold and hispanions with great interest.


    Why, does no one raise a voice? For a moment, such a question shed through my mind, but I soon came up with an answer.


    It isn¡¯t that they won¡¯t speak up. These guys, they are all ¨D¨D.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. Anyway, it¡¯s useless to introduce ourselves as we live in the shadows, but sometimes just like you Hunters, we like to name ourselves.¡± (???)


    The man bared his teeth in a smile. His eyes were arrogantly looking down at Arnold.


    Each of the people around me pulled out their weapons from under their clothes. There was no sign of the guards who were supposed to be guarding the city.


    .


    ¡°We are ¨D¨D Barrel. We creep like shadows, robs people and their properties like mes, taking everything and everyone. And to be the strongest bandit group ¨D¨D We are now going to kill the strongest.¡± (Man from Barrel Bandit Group) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And a huge thank you to Mohammad for his donation! There will be another chapter tomorrow!


    Too bad it wasn¡¯t the rest of Strange Grief, I also thought that it might have been them, but nope, it was the bandit group!


    And as Cry ¡°predicted¡±, he really didn¡¯t have to chase after them, they came on their own! XD


    Such a dumb group of bandits! They are so dead.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Peace-idiot: Peace-idiot is in short people who are too ustomed to peace and don¡¯t know what to do in case of an attack.

 Chapter 148，Part1: 1 - End of the Vacation ③

    <h4>Chapter148£¬Part1: 1 - End of the Vacation ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 148 End of the Vacation ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to replenish its energy because it does that on its own, and as it has a self-repair function, you won¡¯t need to maintain it. However, the core is a precisionponent so in the case it is damaged, it needs to be repaired, but I doubt it will happen even if you use it for the security of this city. The output isn¡¯t that high, but unlike humans, it doesn¡¯t know fatigue and it is perfect to be used as abor force when you need it.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°But, a billion is¡­¡­ You know. What about its fighting abilities?¡± (Surus secretary 1)


    ¡°Well of course ¨D¨D It is lower than a Hunter. However, they are convenient. You don¡¯t need to take care of it if it dies, and it even has long-range attacks.¡± (Sytry)


    Trust is the key to sell a product. You can¡¯t lie to them.


    The secretary in charge of the management of the city of Surus frowned at what Sytry said, as she delivered it with a smile. He kept his voice low and discussed it with the other members, but initially, Golems weren¡¯t strong by nature.


    No, it has enough fighting powerpared to the average adult men who didn¡¯t absorb any Mana Material, but they weren¡¯t a match against people that would attack a city. If you want something that can beat those, you will have to pay ten times as much for one of them.


    The defenses of the city of Surus were at a level where Sytry couldn¡¯t even call them defenses.


    The outer wall was much lower than in other cities and was only about a meter high. The tops of the walls were covered with a thorn-like design to prevent them from being passed over, but Hunters or something who has absorbed a little Mana Material can easily jump over it.


    For the time being, there are lookouts in the four corners of the city, but the guards doing it are generally unmotivated.


    Initially, this town was a tourist destination, so many Hunters came to this town to visit the curative Onsen. Many of them stayed for long periods of time, so naturally, the majority of the security was provided by these visitors.


    It meant that this city had been peaceful for many years. The fact that the number of guards hadn¡¯t increased even after the number of visitors had disappeared due to the rumors of the bandits was proof that they were too used to peace. In the first ce, the fact that an Onsen Dragon had invaded an open-air bath was in itself not normally possible.


    From the point of view of Sytry who has fought numerous groups of bandits, Hunters, Phantoms, and Monsters, there was a limit of how of a peace-idiot they could be.


    Well, that is not the point.


    The more of a peace-idiot they are, the more work the Hunter will have to do. When ites to increasing security, the more the Alchemists will enrich themselves by buying and selling potion. Either way, this was a business opportunity.


    ¡°Does our city really need such expensive preparedness¡­¡­¡± (Surus secretary 2)


    When I heard that our vacation destination was an Onsen, I brought ck circr balls with gold patterns on them with me ¨D¨D And I rolled the core that was in the palm of my hand and told the fat secretary who still had a reluctant look on his face.


    ¡°Please do not worry, this time is just a trial. I am sure you will like it ¨D¨D Let me start it up and show you how it works.¡± (Sytry)


    I knew I needed to test it. If you don¡¯t check the performance beforehand, you won¡¯t know if you will be able to use it for your main job ¨D¨D On a hunt.


    Alchemy is the result of an umtion of experience. Of course, I am happy when I see the results I want, but it is also *wakuwaku* exciting when you do the verification.


    While feeling my heart pounding, I approached the narrow Onsen river running through the town. A man and a woman, maybe a tourist or a couple walking by, put their hands on the fence and looked down at the river.


    I wondered if new tourists had arrived and before I knew it, there were many people in the town.


    ¡°The activation is simple¡­¡­ You just need to drop this core into liquids.¡± (Sytry)


    With a calm smile on my face, I dropped a core into the Onsen river. Along with a small sound, the core was submerged.


    A thin clerk in a suit opened his eyes.


    ¡°There is nothing happening, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Surus secretary? 3)


    ¡°Well, well, please wait a minute.¡± (Sytry)


    In freshwater, the change urred in a second. This test also includes how long it would take for it to transform from water containing a lot of impurities, like an Onsen.


    My eyes met with the couple next to the river who were chatting in a whisper and were looking down at the river. The couple was a simple-looking man and a beautiful woman.


    Their age was about the same as Sytry. Maybe she was embarrassed, the woman averted her eyes, but Sytry did not.


    Sytry Smart is a rearguard. She isn¡¯t immature enough to turn her gaze away from her enemy.


    .


    And then, the time came. Along with a small sound of water, the ¡ºCore¡» rose up. The faces of the secretaries changed in astonishment.


    As the person who presented her new work, the look on their face was extremely pleasant.


    The core that Sytry brought with her was a prototype of a Water Golem Core.


    The Onsen formed into a human shape with the core at its center. There were no impurities in its body except for a colorless glowing core, moreover, there were no eyes, nose, or mouth on its face. The faint steaming out of its body looked like some kind of joke.


    Water Golems already exist, but they require a massive ritual to create one. However, with Sytry¡¯s new model, it can be activated at will as long as it has a core. Moreover, it didn¡¯t matter if it was in water containing impurities instead of freshwater.


    I was proud that I had created something perfect, but I was relieved to see it actually working in front of me like this.


    ¡°Yatta! What do you think? This is ¨D¨D My special Onsen Golem! Unlike ordinary Golems, it is portable, easy to activate, and it is a revolutionary product!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°W-wha¡­ What is that ¨D¨D!¡± (Couple)


    I can¡¯t stop my voice from skipping. The Onsen Golem widely swung its arms in front of a smiling Sytry. Just like this, it swung its thick arms down towards the stunned couple.


    A scream was raised. In a moment, the woman quickly pulled out a knife and shed its arm, but without her attack being able to prate its watery flesh, she was pushed down by the Onsen Golem.


    The secretary, who had been staring nkly at the scene, rushed in a panic. Sytry dropped the remaining cores she was holding into the Onsen.


    ¡°Wha-What are, you doing!?¡± (Surus secretary 1)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Haaa. Really, you are peace-idiots¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    What she said wasn¡¯t meant to be a mockery. Even Sytry had been forced to face them while being unprepared at first.


    Before they knew it, the people who were in Sytry¡¯s sight had surrounded Sytry and the secretaries. But even if they were surrounding us, you would know that these people dressed like tourists weren¡¯t just simple tourists. Liz is in charge of searching for the enemy in ¡¶Strange Grief¡·, but that didn¡¯t mean Sytry couldn¡¯t fulfill that role.


    The most important thing you need to take on an Infinite Trial is the ability to sense that something was wrong. The second is the ability to adapt oneself at the moment and the third is ¨D¨D To resist against it. Their every move was natural, but there was a slight hint that they were trained men. And since I had noticed it, it was only natural that I would attack first.


    As soon as the new Onsen Golems activated, a very slight wind sh was heard from behind. The Golem that had been holding the couple down, grabbed them by the scruff of the neck with both arms and stepped in between them. The flying knife pierced into its body lost its momentum and was stopped inside the Golem.


    Those attackers are ¨D¨D Assassins. You can see it from the way they carried themselves, their covertness, and their ability to coordinate. No matter how you see it, they were no amateur.


    Without changing my expression, I was convinced. Sytry showed the new Onsen Golems and exaggeratedly said in a cheerful voice.


    You need to be confident when you give your presentations. And the same is true in business.


    ¡°How was it? Their strength is a little more than that of a normal adult male, but they are good at fighting. I am especially confident in ¨D¨D Their defense abilities. Damage is not a problem, as it can dampen the momentum of most flying objects and protect you! Well, if you are going to use it as a lookout, this ability might be useless though.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°What!? What is going on? O?!¡± (Surus secretary 1)


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, please stay back.¡± (Sytry)


    I walked away from the secretary who was closing in on me.


    Apparently, there were no enemies on their side. Sytry¡¯s customers couldn¡¯t cope with the situation and showed a pathetic appearance. They weren¡¯t acting.


    On the other hand, the expressions on the faces of those surrounding me were extremely calm. They looked surprised for a moment but quickly regained theirposure.


    All in all, there were eleven people, young and old, men and women. They weren¡¯t that many, but I was on my own. Since they were attacking us so spectacrly, I shouldn¡¯t be expecting reinforcement from the guards. And I also have to consider the possibility that the other side will increase their numbers.


    Thank you very much, Cry-san. I can¡¯t believe you have prepared so many people for a test like this one ¨D¨D. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s an extra chapter thanks to Mohammad!


    Haha! Those bandits are just test subjects for her, not even a danger to her!


    Even in the middle of an attack, you never have to forget about selling your product! I can already see Sytry selling her Golem for billions!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 148，Part2: 2 - End of the Vacation ③

    <h4>Chapter148£¬Part2: 2 - End of the Vacation ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Chapter 148 End of the Vacation ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Maybe they no longer thought about assassinating her, countless knives were flying from all directions. They were all aimed at Sytry, but some of them were also aimed at the three clerks she was presenting to. They are the people who manage the city of Surus, so I can¡¯t afford to have them get hurt in order to facilitate future business.


    I used one of the newly activated Golems and turned it towards them. All in all, I used thirty Onsen Golem cores. The power of each individual isn¡¯t that great, but if they can all be activated, Sytry will have the numerical advantage.


    The first Onsen Golem, which was holding the heads of the couple, swung both of them in a circle as if they were weapons and knocked the knives away.


    Of course, many knives pierced the ¡°weapon¡± in both of its hands, but that was of no concern to Sytry. She didn¡¯t need individuals specialized in assassination who are only at this level.


    ¡°I am the one who has input theirbat skills! Of course, there won¡¯t be any interference with the movement of the Golems even if blood was mixed in them.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hiih!¡± (Surus secretary 2)


    The fat clerk let out a short scream when he saw the Onsen Golem having a mixture of bloody-red color in its body. It seemed his hips gave up.


    This was convenient. The less your escort target moves, the better it is. It would be even better if they could fit in your pocket ¨D¨D.


    The fourth and fifth Golem activated one after another. However, their speed was a little slower than what Sytry expected.


    One of the reasons is due to the impurities in the water, but the most important factor is probably due to the water source that is not that wide. The speed right now was still fine, but it might be difficult to activate them in an emergency.


    The knives pouring down on me weren¡¯t a big problem. The biggest problem was that my closebat skills aren¡¯t that great.


    Leaving my defense to the two newly activated Golems, I made the Golems with the two human weapons rushed at them. The enemies¡¯ expression slightly twisted but they remained calm as the Golem attacked while having its footsteps sounding like water.


    The man, who wasn¡¯t wearing any armor nor helmet and was dressed very much like any normal person, didn¡¯t run away but took arge step forward and jumped in while holding his dagger in both of his hands.


    The Onsen Golem was about to hit him with the ¡ºWeapon¡» in its hand, but before it could do so, he rushed under the Golem as if he was going to hit its body, and then kicked the ground with great force and went through its body. At the end of his de was its heart ¨D¨D The core of the Onsen Golem.


    A slight hard thud was heard.


    The core that was stabbed easily lost its strength, became unable to maintain its body form and returned to just being Onsen water. The couple in both of its arms were thrown to the ground, and the damaged core rolled on the ground with a lifeless sound.


    The core itself wasn¡¯t severely damaged, but the core is a precisionponent. Once the engraved form loses its power, there is nothing more that can be done.


    The man who ruined the Onsen Golem snickered at Sytry while being soaked all over his body.


    ¡°Haaaaaah. I did say there is a problem with the core durability. ¡­¡­ I wonder if I reduced the cost too much. However, all the metals that can be used for coating are all so expensive¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Do it! Kill that woman! The Golems¡¯ weakness is its core, it isn¡¯t hard!¡± (Male assassin)


    ¡°Next, I will show you its performance ¨D¨D With long-range weapons.¡± (Sytry)


    The two newly created Onsen Golem next to Sytry raised their arms. A cylinder with several centimeters in diameter sprouts from the top of its arms.


    Seeing the cylinder, the soaking wet man¡¯s face changed color. But it was already toote.


    Without waiting for Sytry¡¯s signal, countless highly pressurized Onsen bullets were shot at the group of assassins.


    ¡ì


    There is a problem with its activation time. There is a problem with the durability of its core. There is a problem with its fighting ability. There is a problem with the speed of its movement. When they use long-range attacks, their body bes smaller, so they can only shoot a limited number of bullets. If I mix a poisonous potion in its body, I shouldn¡¯t use corrosive potions.


    Test result ¨D¨D Failed. At this point, its performance wasn¡¯t good enough so I can take it on a hunt.


    The test results were disappointing but fruitful. Failure is the mother of sess.


    Sytry smiled as usual and looked down at the man who had fallen at her feet.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t expected ¨D¨D To think you would be able to beat five of it, this is troubling.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Haaa, haaaa¡­¡­¡± (Male assassin)


    ¡°Ah, I know what you want to say. If I had the numerical advantage, then I wouldn¡¯t have any problem defeating them, right? You are ¨D¨D Perfectly right. But that¡¯s a problem, what should I do? It might be better to merge them or sell it as a set of three.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ You¡­ Bas¡­ Tad¡­¡­¡± (Male assassin)


    ¡°Ah, I know without you telling me. You didn¡¯t expect me to attack you, right? However ¨D¨D There is nothing cowardly in a fight ¨D¨D Everyone¡¯s ability to erase your presence is pretty good, but¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t youcking endurance?¡± (Sytry)


    To the man who was breathing wildly with a gloomy look in his eyes, I pass my finger on the trigger of my pink toy-like gun in my right hand and *kurukuru* twirled it around in front of him.


    The gun which was colored and shaped like a toy was¡­ Indeed a toy. However, it wasn¡¯t simply just a toy. It is a toy ¨D¨D Relic.


    A gift from someone dear to Sytry ¨D¨D The perfect water gun, one that will never run out of water.


    It is ¡ºPerfect y (Best Water Gun)¡».


    Cry Andrich thought it was a simple toy, yed with it, discovered that its ¡ºSource of Water¡» didn¡¯t exist, and gained the ability to change the source out of thin air at will.


    What was shot out of the water gun was a potion that Sytry always equipped on her and used on a regr basis. Now that she can change the source of the water at will, it has be herpanion that she carries with her on every hunt.


    In Sytry¡¯s vicinity, the Onsen Golems were quietly waiting for orders.


    Their total number was twenty-four. Five of them were killed, and one of them had been shot with a potion by Sytry so the potion could get mixed inside its body, but it had stopped the core from functioning.


    On the ground, thirteen unidentified assants were lying unconscious. Some of them had been hit by the Golem¡¯s blows or its water bullets, some others had failed to destroy the core and had suffocated inside, while the more skilled members were done in by the poison Sytry shot with her ¡ºPerfect y¡».


    Maybe their target wasn¡¯t Sytry herself. If they were aiming for Members of ¡¶Strange Grief¡·, this number of people wouldn¡¯t be enough. Even ten times their numbers wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    What should I do¡­¡­ Sytry thought as she looked at her paled face customers.


    I don¡¯t know who they are. I have few candidates for who they are, but I can¡¯t say for sure. Maybe I should have pretended to be beaten by them and let them walk around for a little. The assassin¡¯s knives seemed to have been coated with poison but the resistance of all the Members of ¡¶Strange Grief¡· was perfect. It was so high that they couldn¡¯t even be affected by Sytry¡¯s poison. It was only natural as Sytry herself had made them resistant to poison.


    It can¡¯t be helped¡­ Let¡¯s interrogate them¡­¡­ It wasn¡¯t as if I was bad at interrogation. Of course, I also know how to torture. Though, it¡¯s easier to get a confession out of them with a potion.


    ¡°Those guys ¨D¨D Who the hell are they!?¡± (Surus secretary 1)


    ¡°They are just your regr assassins. I don¡¯t know which organization they belong to, but ¨D¨D They are quite skilled. But my Golems are better than them. How about it, if you buy it now, I will even add long-range weapons as a bonus.¡± (Sytry)


    You have to be sure to never forget to promote your sales.


    I instructed the Water Golems to carry the assassins who were convulsing in front of me. I didn¡¯t use any instant lethal poison for this asion. However, it would be better to finish their questioning as soon as possible.


    Just as she was about to walk away, something unexpected suddenly came into her view, and Sytry¡¯s eyes widened involuntarily.


    As if she was troubled, she raised her eyebrows and looked back at her customers to check something with them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Excuse me, did you ask for reinforcements?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Ah? There was no way we could.¡± (Surus secretary 3)


    Outside the city, from beyond the horizon, there were small shadows.


    It was horses. A group of people on horses wereing towards us. They weren¡¯t that many, but they weren¡¯t that few either. At least they weren¡¯t something like just a hundred.


    If it was a merchant and its caravan, they would have used carriages, and they wouldn¡¯t have been so fast. If they weren¡¯t the army, it would be hard to exin who they are, but Zebrudia¡¯s armies are basically knights.


    If you look up at the sky, you could see multiple shadows of ck dots. Flying soldiers. I don¡¯t know if the thing they were riding was a flying dragon or a giant bird, but that was something unusual.


    Even if she may be able to defeat ten of them ©`Ò» It would be impossible to defeat a hundred on her own. Sytry is an Alchemist.


    Maybe the secretaries finally noticed the shadowsing towards them, their eyes widened in dismay.


    Sytry once again made a full smile, put her hands together, and made a proposal to her precious customer.


    ¡°What do you think, this is exactly the type of asion for you to use them. Right now, twenty-four Onsen Golems core will cost you exactly ¨D¨D Two hundred and forty million Gils. If you need more, it will take some time, but we take pre-orders.¡± (Sytry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Those Barrel Bandit talked like they were something big but they still got easily crushed by Sytry¡¯s Golem.


    And of course, she doesn¡¯t forget to promote her sale even when she knew that an army of bandits wasing!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 149，Part1: 1 - End of the Vacation ④

    <h4>Chapter149£¬Part1: 1 - End of the Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Chapter 149 End of the Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    My blood was freezing. My life was slipping away. At the coldness that he rarely felt even in the Country of the Mist, Arnold forced his spirit to rise and red at the man in front of him.


    Did he say¡­¡­ Barrel!?


    I remember hearing that name. Ruda and the others talked about them, they are the group mentioned in ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· nomination request.


    Barrel Bandit Group. They are the group of bandits that had been making a lot of trouble inside dys territorytely.


    However, the men surrounding ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· were clearly not in the category of simple bandits.


    In Arnold and hispanions¡¯ homnd, bandits were criminals who attack the weak, like travelers who don¡¯t care for their life or merchants who traveled outside without escorts.


    Most of those bandits were much weaker than Treasure Hunters, and groups of bandits who were considered to be the strongest were much weaker than low ranked Hunter.


    However, the Barrel members in front of me were different.


    Their scale was different. Their skills were different. Their strength was different. They had the organizational power to send arge number of young and old trained men and women. Even though it was just a scratch, they were able tond a strike on Arnold and they were even cautious enough to coat the de with poison.


    Their target was Suru, a city with a size quite considerable rather than a small rural vige. It was certainly not a city with high defense capabilities, but it was still not a city that could be attacked on an impulse.


    Hay, who also didn¡¯t expect this, looked around with a grim expression.


    ¡°Haaah¡­ Haaah¡­¡­ Impo¡­ Ssible. Are, Zebrudia¡¯s, bandits, that, powerful?¡± (Arnold)


    When I heard that the nomination request made to a Level 8 was to take down some group of bandits, I assumed that it was some kind of trap, but after seeing how they were in reality, I could now understand why it was a request to a Level 8.


    Even though he was supposed to be highly resistant to poison, the poison was eroding Arnold¡¯s entire body. His heart ached all the time and with every second passing, he lost strength.


    It was a very strong poison. It was fortunate that he didn¡¯t die instantly due to it.


    The man exhaled from his nose dismissively at Arnold who had lost his breath and his voice.


    ¡°Aaaaah? We¡¯re¡­ Barrel¡¯s powerful, understand! Don¡¯t lump us together with the bandits in the area. We¡¯re¡­ Invincible! We have perfect ns, perfect control, and the strongest Leader, we¡¯ll never lose! And if we can destroy the one renowned in the Imperial Capital,¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, then we¡¯ll rise even more!!¡± (Barrel bandit assassin)


    His words were way too haughty for a petty thief to utter.


    However, there was no anxiety in the man¡¯s expression. Like an absolute powerful being, he was confident of his victory.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Do you, really think, you can win!?¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Barrel, won¡¯t move unless we¡¯re sure that, we¡¯ll win! ¡­¡­ O?, guys, what are you doing!? Didn¡¯t Oyaji tell you to not kill the citizens as much as possible, we should use them as hostages if necessary! Just restraint them, you can do whatever you want after we killed ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·! In any case, the people guarding this city don¡¯t matter much!¡± (Barrel bandit assassin)


    The man yelled at the back, towards the guard security room near the gate.


    Hostages. It is an effective tactic in some cases.


    Treasure Hunters are basically towards the side of justice. Against someone who is widely known in the Imperial Capital like ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, the effect will be enormous. Even if he could repel their attack but have ignored the hostages, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the nder.


    Against that man who is always easy going and aloof ¨D¨D I doubt he will ever waver with just this.


    Hay gave me a look. There were no particr signs, but I understood what he meant.


    Right now, we have no choice but to run away.


    There are too many enemies, and if all of them had poisonous weapons, we would be in trouble. We should retreat for now, reassess our situation, and reorganize ourselves.


    The reason the enemies didn¡¯t jump at me right away was probably because time was on their side. The man who attacked with the poisoned knife was arrogant, but he had understood Arnold¡¯s capabilities quite well. He would make sure that Arnold was no longer able to stand, before seriously shrinking the circle surrounding us.


    He was underestimating me. I strongly bite my lips and put strength on my hand grasping the handle.


    My fingers¡­ My arms trembled. It was as if my body was no longer my own.


    However ¨D¨D I could still move them. I could still swing my sword. It is because I could swing my sword right here, right now that I am a Level 7.


    Arnold roared in a rough voice and raised the great sword he had been using to support his body.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Oh¡­ Oooooooooooooooooooooooooh!¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°What!?¡± (Barrel bandit assassin)


    The man¡¯s eyes opened widely and backed away with a look of astonishment on his face.


    The sword made with the material of a Lightning Dragon ¨D¨D ¡ºHeavy Lightning Strike¡» responded to his wielder request and coated itself in lightning.


    One blow. I can only fire one blow. Once it has been swung down, I won¡¯t be able to lift it up again.


    I remonstrate my weak and trembling body and put all my strength into it. My golden eyes shone with a brilliance that made it hard to believe that they were weakened.


    And then ¨D¨D Arnold struck the ground with the strongest blow that he could afford.


    Even in his weakened state, Arnold¡¯s blow was quite powerful.


    With a roaring sound, the cobblestone pavement violently burst open, and a tremendous sh of light filled the area, causing the man and the bandits surrounding him to retreat several steps.


    And at that moment, Hay passed under Arnold¡¯s arm and supported his body.


    Power was drained from my hands and the great sword fell on the ground. At that time, a thick fog was released by Arnold¡¯s Magepanion, surrounding him. The fog was so thick that they couldn¡¯t even see ahead, making it impossible for anyone unfamiliar with the fog to move properly.


    Of course, they were from the country of the mist, so Arnold and hispanions were used to such a situation.


    A first-ss Treasure Hunter would have at least one means of escape.


    I heard a panicked voice from behind the thick opal mist. And I moved while Hay dragged me along.


    Right now, I am in a really desperate situation. It breaks my heart, but I have no choice but to abandon my beloved sword.


    .


    While being carried by the shoulder, I was breathless and blustered.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ I¡¯ll remember this. I¡¯ll make them regret this.¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Yare, yare, even in such a state when ites to Arnold-san ¨D¨D What could I say, should I say as expected of you ¨D¨D Where do we go?¡± (Hay)


    I don¡¯t know what was happening around me, but I am pretty sure mypanions were following me. No one can match Neburanubes¡¯ warriors in terms of sense of direction and ability to perceive in the fog.


    Arnold replied without hesitation to the awestruck and impressed voice of the man next to him.


    ¡°Outside isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s mortifying, but go to that man¡­ Where ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is¡­¡­¡± (Arnold)


    He said earlier that it was his style to keep them out of the city. Then if that¡¯s the case, other than the people with him, he must have other people farther to keep an eye on what was happening.


    They were not just a group of bandits. My anger against ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· hasn¡¯t subsided yet, but I won¡¯t misjudge the situation.


    The enemy of my enemy is my¡­¡­ Enemy.


    ¡°Aye. I knew Arnold-san would say that.¡± (Hay)


    Hay smiled as usual and began to walk at a brisk pace, easily carrying Arnold¡¯s huge body on his back.


    ¡ì  <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Do you really think Cry, Liz ¨¤or Sytry will care about hostages? Maybe Cry will try to help the hostages but when pushes to shove he will prioritize his and his friends life.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Oyaji: Here it means boss or godfather.Yare yare: It means good grief.

 Chapter 149，Part2: 2 - End of the Vacation ④

    <h4>Chapter149£¬Part2: 2 - End of the Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Chapter 149 End of the Vacation ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I adjusted my breathing. And I swallowed my frustration at the unexpected situation, Tino unleashed a sh bursting of energy in a fluid manner.


    The battle was more stalemated than I had imagined. My opponents were weaker than me, but there were more of them. It was Tino who was at a disadvantage, especially when I tried to make a decisive move, my opponent would run away.


    .


    Even though Tino had taken great pains to adjust her yukata, she already took it off. The defensive capabilities of a yukata were negligible anyway, it was better than it getting in the way of my footwork as it could be fatal. If everyone around me is an enemy, then it isn¡¯t embarrassing to be wearing only underwear.


    The contrast between her white skin and her ck underwear that she had bought when she went shopping with her Onee-sama was vivid. Beads of sweat slid down her snow-white skin and her breasts, which were a little more modest than the average, swayed with her violent movements.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± (Female assassin)


    ¡°Tsk!¡± (Tino)


    Tino didn¡¯t answer.


    The woman took arge step and as she swung her dagger up, she let it go and also took off her yukata and beneath it, was a stab-proof vest, and then she retreated a few steps and checked on her dagger. Three men who had challenged Tino in closebat were already on the ground, but there were still seven more.


    The time limit of ten minutes had already passed long ago. No, Tino already understood that she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them in ten minutes right after they start fighting them.


    They were stalling for time. Maybe they understood that they would suffer casualties if they wanted to take down Tino, so they switched tactics.


    My opponents¡¯ fighting technique made the best use of their numbers. They were ustomed to fighting against people who were stronger than themselves. Or, to be more precise, they are used to winning by any means necessary.


    I bit my lip at that fact but I didn¡¯t stop moving. I can not retreat.


    I couldn¡¯t turn my back on them. Tino was already surrounded.


    If I turn my back on them, a knife will fly at me. It may not be powerful, but it will be urate. There was a high possibility that it would be coated with poison. There was no way I would be able to take it.


    Tino is stronger than anyone else in the siege, but she wasn¡¯t as fast as ¡¶Absolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡·.


    However, even Tino has reinforcements. It was Onee-sama and Sytry Onee-sama.


    The assant in front of me is probably part of arge organization. If Onee-sama and Sytry Onee-sama notice that something is wrong, they will be the first toe to Master¡¯s help. The woman in front of me said that she had captured two Members of ¡¶Strange Grief¡·, but there was no way that both of my Onee-sama would be defeated when Tino couldn¡¯t hold a candle against them. Not to mention Master.


    I knocked down the knifeing from my right side with my dagger while being careful not to touch the de and bent down to avoid a knife which was difficult to avoid that wasing from my left side.


    Onee-sama¡¯s spartan education also covered long-range attacks. Although it was only done when Anthem Onii-sama was there to take the role of healing her, Tino was repeatedly torn to pieces by knives. Andpared to the throwing speed of ¡¶Absolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡·, the assants¡¯ throwing speed wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning.


    Compared to my hellish training, the movement of the people in front of me was a standstill.


    I am confident in my evasion skill. Moreover, that was also an essential skill for fighting when you are solo.


    ¡°Should I say, as expected of the ¡¶Strange Grief¡· that I had heard so much.¡± (Female assassin)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Your stamina is just like a monster.¡± (Female assassin)


    Don¡¯t lose yourposure. The more I am being pushed, the sharper my concentration bes.


    I have been beaten to a pulp my whole life. There were many times when I thought I was going to be killed.


    The movement of the woman in front of me was beginning to slow down. Unlike Tino, she had probably never been forced to run every day until she copsed. It is said that Mana Material is only absorbed in times of crisis, so she probably hasn¡¯t been forced to y a real hellish game of tag in Shrines where you would be half-killed if you are caught.


    My body remembered how I moved when I was wearing the mask. But, it wasn¡¯t enough. I didn¡¯t have enough power.


    The blow of the Tino of that time was much heavier. If the mask¡¯s ability is to draw out your potential, then Tino must still have a long way to go.


    The woman¡¯s expression begins to mix with impatience at the fact that Tino hasn¡¯t slowed down at all. My kick grazed her abdomen and she retreated way too much to avoid Tino¡¯s punch that had followed. Tino sensed a feeling of fear in her movement.


    Everything that has happened so far ¨D¨D Was all thanks to Onee-sama and Master¡¯s teaching who has given power to Tino.


    I can do it. Following the flow, I stepped in and pressed on.


    The knife that herpanion had shot to keep Tino in check waspletely in her blind spot, but she avoided it with only the sound of the de cutting the wind. My kick pierced the ck vest wrapped on her stomach, and in a sh, the tip of my dagger shallowly wounded the woman¡¯s shoulder.


    The pain made the woman¡¯s expression momentarily change for a moment. Bloody red blood dripped onto her white skin.


    ¡°If all of youy down your weapons and surrender, I will not take your lives.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ What a naive, thing to say ¨D¨D¡° (Female assassin)


    I can win. Call me naive, but Tino was still not as used to killing people as both of her Onee-sama.


    Of course, I won¡¯t hesitate. Monsters and humans are also alive. However, if I can end it without killing, it would be better.


    Tino red at her when the woman bit her lip as if she was pressured by it. At that time, I suddenly heard a voiceing from behind her.


    ¡°O?, we¡¯re getting outta here! I¡¯ve captured ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·!¡±


    ¡°Huh!?¡± (Tino)


    What they said was unexpected. I was unsettled for a moment.


    The moment I turned around, I was hit by the woman and fell to the floor.


    Maybe because I was stabbed, a strong heat ran through my abdomen. But Tino didn¡¯t have time to worry about that and raised her head.


    In Tino¡¯s field of vision were five men apanied by a thin man with his head covered in a cloth bag and had his hands tied. Maybe because he was gagged, he tried to speak, but he was unable to make any sound.


    Other than the one here, were there¡­¡­ More of them? I expected reinforcements, but I didn¡¯t think they had already searched the inside of the Ryokan ¨D¨D.


    I stood up quickly, but a sharp pain in my abdomen made my vision flicker. I have been stabbed countless times, but the pain was different than usual. Was it poisoned as I had expected?


    I let my guard down. It wasn¡¯t extreme, but I can¡¯t move as fast as I used to earlier.


    While holding her shoulder, the woman said with a suspicious expression.


    ¡°That simple ¨D¨D Is he really ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·?¡± (Female assassin)


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked all the rooms. There were no other guests. I¡¯m sure of it!¡± (Subordinate)


    ¡°Well done! Sorry ¡®bout that. I am taking your, Leader.¡± (Female assassin)


    The woman¡¯s eyes widened and smiled ferociously.


    Their withdrawal was as swift as their appearance. The women left the entrance as if waves were receding.


    Tino could only look at them in dismay.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°I wonder if I should make an open-air bath in the n House¡­¡­ Will Eva be mad at me¡­¡­ Or will Lucia scold me.¡± (Cry)


    As I *pukapuka* floated in the hot water, I yawned and rubbed my eyes. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    It¡¯s so funny how the female assassin thinks Tino is one of Strange Grief. I wonder what her reaction will be when she meet Liz XD


    And Tino¡¯s training was really a hellish training. I wonder how she survived¡­


    But I wonder who that kidnapped guy is¡­? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus

 Chapter 150，Part1: 1 - End of the Vacation ⑤

    <h4>Chapter150£¬Part1: 1 - End of the Vacation ¢Ý?</h4> <h4>Chapter 150 End of the Vacation ¢Ý?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    After all, no matter how many times I get inside, open-air baths are the best. When I retire, I am definitely going to live near an Onsen.


    After taking a bath, my sleepiness waspletely gone and I returned to my room in a good mood.


    I was worried that I might have kept Tino waiting, but she hadn¡¯te back yet. It was already well past the ten minutes mark, but that didn¡¯t matter as there wasn¡¯t any special meaning in the time I gave.


    I yawned heavily, and since I was bored, I took out ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask)¡» from my bag.


    I *kushakusha* dust it out and stretched it out with both of my hands and ced it down on the desk. When it looked at me with its wide-open eyes, his vacant eyes darted down to the corners.


    I think that its reaction was very rude. What in the world were the people of the past thinking when they added a feature like this?


    ¡°What dost you want? I have told you many times that with our power, it is impossible to increase your abilities. What is impossible, is impossible. It isn¡¯t our fault, we are made to raise the power of most people. You are the one who is bad.¡± (Over Greed)


    What a terrible thing to say. It is such a useless Relic.


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t have any business or anything, but¡­¡­ I was bored and I would get sleepy if I am idling, so I thought I would have a chat with you until Tino gets back¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You¡­ You bastard, what do you think we, the great ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask)¡» are!¡± (Over Greed)


    Its mouth *wawa* opened and closed as itined. I am sure I am the only person in the world who has ever been scolded by a mask Relic.


    However, I am not afraid of a Relic getting angry. It doesn¡¯t have any limbs and I have already seen that this Relic can¡¯t do anything to me.


    As I continue to smile, the body (cheek?) of the mask of flesh shuddered as if it was terrified.


    ¡°In the first ce, you really are a my-pace guy. To think you are having a calm chat with us when you are in the middle of the enemies territory.¡± (Over Greed)


    ¡°?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you didn¡¯t feel anything, you bastard!? You don¡¯t feel this huge amount of presence approaching¡­¡­!¡± (Over Greed)


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    There it is again. I sighed deeply.


    Well, needless to say, I don¡¯t feel any presence. I have never felt it. In the first ce, what is a presence?


    No, I can kind of tell if they get really close, you know? If theye within one or two meters or so, I can sometimes tell them.


    However, I won¡¯t notice if they are a few meters away, because, you know, I am not a Thief like Liz.


    I know from seeing various Treasure Hunters that the notion of ¡ºSensing a presence¡» exists, but I don¡¯t know how to do it to feel a presence. No one will tell me how. Even when I ask them to tell me, they all just give me a troubled look. Maybe for them, this is something you should be able to do as a matter of course.


    I had convinced myself that it couldn¡¯t be helped because of myck of talent, but it is disheartening to know that even such a mask of flesh could do it. Please give me that kind of ability.


    With a half-hearted smile, I put on a false front.


    ¡°Well, as this time is a vacation, sooo ¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­ There are three hundred of them, okay? They are evening from the sky.¡± (Over Greed)


    That¡¯s absurd. Three hundred you say, even with a corps of merchants, it is hard to get that kind of number.


    Was it broken? In the first ce, it is weird that they evene from the sky. You may not know this because you¡¯re an old tool, but humans from the modern time don¡¯t usually fly in the sky.


    As I picked up the mask and turned it over to check if anything was broken, the door opened with a bang.


    The one who came running in was an out-of-breath naked Tino. Strictly speaking, she wasn¡¯t naked, but she was wearing her underwear, both her top and bottom, but that didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°!????¡± (Cry)


    As expected, even I was at a loss for words. I am not crazy enough to wee back my Kouhai with a smile when she suddenly runs into my room half-naked.


    The contrast between her white skin and ck underwear was dazzling. However, her face was pale and her right hand was holding her side.


    That¡¯s when I noticed that Tino¡¯s abdomen ¨D¨D The ce where she was putting her palm over was bleeding. The bloody-red liquid flowed over her white skin, forming a red line down her right leg.


    ¡°Masteeeeeeer!!¡± (Tino)


    Tino¡¯s expression changed when she saw me. Just as I was about to get up, Tino jumped towards me. Her momentum was so strong that I couldn¡¯t support her and was pushed down.


    I felt a soft feeling on top of me. Tino shuddered as she tightly buried her face into my chest while I was unsure of what was going on.


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡­ Thank goodness, Master! So you were safe ¨D¨D N-No I believed you. B-but, those guys, they put a bag over his head ¨D¨D And in the unlikely event, something happened¡­¡­ I am so d, really, so d¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    I have no idea what she was talking about. In any case, she waspletely exposed, so I grabbed her delicate shoulders, where there was only her ck bra strap, and gently let go of Tino¡¯s body.


    As expected, even I won¡¯t say ¡°Un, un, you are right¡± at a time like this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ For now, let¡¯s heal your wounds first. Go lie down there.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Y-yes¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    I can¡¯t hope for the same result as Anthem doing it, but I have a healing type Relic called ¨D¨D ¡ºHealing Hope (Merciful Devotion)¡».


    Although it can¡¯t be used to heal missing body parts, it is a valuable tool that can be used for recovery and it was something valuable enough that it was difficult to procure one. It is a valuable item that I purchased with all of my money when I first became a Hunter, and it is a reliable item that has saved my friends several times since I acquired it. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thank you to Mohammad for his new donation! There will be an extra chapter this Sunday!


    Wow, didn¡¯t they say that the Barrel Bandit only has 100 people? How did it be 300?


    And sometimes I wonder if deep (like really deep down) Tino knows that Cry is weak? Or maybe she thought he got himself capture in purpose XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 150，Part2: 2 - End of the Vacation ⑤

    <h4>Chapter150£¬Part2: 2 - End of the Vacation ¢Ý?</h4> <h4>Chapter 150 End of the Vacation ¢Ý?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Fortunately, Tino¡¯s wound didn¡¯t seem to be that deep. She might have been cut by a knife or something, but if it was only this bad, my Relic can heal her.


    I took off the silver cross ¨D¨D ¡ºHealing Hope (Merciful Devotion)¡» around my neck and moved it on top of Tino¡¯s abdomen ¨D¨D And activated it when it was close to the wound. The cross emitted a faint light and the wound closed up in a blink of an eye.


    But what happened? All I asked Tino to do was to get me some tea. I have no idea how she coulde back with a wound on her stomach.


    Tino¡¯s gaze, whileying down and looking up at me, was full of anxiousness as an abandoned puppy would.


    This is ¨D¨D Something that would be bad if I asked her carelessly. Even I know Tino¡¯s personality. I would like to ask her what happened, but if I were to ask her ¡°Why did you get a cut on your stomach?¡± she would indubitably cry.


    I waited for the light from the cross to go out and touched her blood-stained abdomen to make sure that the wound was healed.


    As I wiped away the blood with the palm of my hand, maybe because it was ticklish, Tino raised her right knee with a lustrous voice. At the suggestive situation, I turned my gaze away from her lower body.


    ¡°Hnnnnng¡­¡­!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­ Sorry, sorry. Everything is fine, it has healed. How do you feel?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ Th-thank you very much, Master, I am fine. There is still the poison, but¡­¡­ Onee-sama gave me poison to drink, so my resistance towards it has been built up. More than this, Master¡­¡­ Aah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Just as she was about to say something, her voice faded. Tino¡¯s face was instantly inmed. It seemed she remembered her appearance.


    She fumbled to get up and used her hands to cover her chest and lower body. However, Tino¡¯s arms were so thin that they barely covered anything. Even though I created an atmosphere where I didn¡¯t care about it¡­¡­


    Fortunately, thanks to Liz, I am used to that kind of thing, so I am fine. It would be a lie if I say I don¡¯t mind it, but I am a gentleman. I am a badass.


    I handed a spare yukata to Tino, whose face was red and stiff with tears in her eyes. Tino thanked me in a small trembling voice and took it, and at that time, the door opened once again.


    ¡°Cry-san, I am back. Was everything fine on your¡­¡­¡­¡­ Side?¡± (Sytry)


    It was Sytry who came in. She looked at me with her usual smile, then at Tino, who was about to put on her yukata, and then her face froze with a smile on it.


    Her line of sight was drifting from her stomach to the traces of blood on her thighs. With a tense smile on her face, she said in a squeezed, shaky voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-it seems that it wasn¡¯t alright. Ti-chan, even though I have told you so many times¡­¡­ You dare to¡­¡­ Mess with Cry-san¡­¡­¡­¡­ Unforgivable. Even though I trusted you¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!? ???? Mess with ¨D¨D Yo-you are misunderstanding, Sytry Onee-sama! I, didn¡¯t do anything!¡± (Tino)


    Do I look like that kind of person in Sytry¡¯s mind? Anyway, it was a misunderstanding, a big misunderstanding. I felt sorry for Tino, so I quickly made a follow-up.


    I am a man. I have a normal sexual drive, but I haven¡¯t gone so low that I would touch a wounded girl.


    I don¡¯t know what was going on, but it seemed that something unusual happened. In times like this, what is needed is to keep your head cold. I know this thanks to all the multiple asions where I have been in a terrible situation when I was still active in my Party.


    ¡°Calm down, Sytry. Don¡¯t worry, nothing happened. Besides, I am not interested in Tino.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Right! Towards me, Master is ¨D¨D !? Not¡­¡­ Inter¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Tino¡¯s voice faded into the void. For some reason, she looked up at me with a tearful expression.


    On the contrary, Sytry smiled relievedly and walked into the room.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­ I believed in you. Because, Cry-san, even you rarelyy your hand on me¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Sometimes, you say the most outrageous kind of things, don¡¯t you, Sytry?¡± (Cry)


    Please don¡¯t make it sound as if I hadid my hand on you, Sytry. What will you do if Tino hates me?


    I gave a pat on Tino¡¯s head when she had frozen in ce in her yukata and made a serious face.


    ¡°Rather than that, we need to talk, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, it looks like we are going to have additional visitors though¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Help us, please¡­¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·¡± (?)


    One after another¡­¡­ I have many visitors today.


    As if to prove Sytry¡¯s words right, the door opened once again.


    The one who came in with a tense look on his face was ¡¶Fallen Mist¡·, the Party with whom we should have reconciled with.


    It was a pale and convulsing Arnold and his Vice-Leader who wasnding his shoulder. The other members of his group also looked as if they were inside the middle of the enemy¡¯s territory and had tense expressions on their faces. Without even listening to my reply, they staggered in and sat down in my room.


    I no longer wanted to ask what had happened


    Leaving Sytry and Tino aside, wasn¡¯t it strange that ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· came and gathered around me?


    However, in this situation, all I can do is to listen to what they have to say.


    I took a deep breath, prepared myself, and asked Tino.


    ¡°Tino, what about the snacks and the tea?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? I-I am sorry. In the middle of getting them, I was attacked ¨D¨D¡° (Tino)


    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡­ Well, forget about it then. If I had something sweet, I might have been able to think a little more though ¨D¨D There aren¡¯t any snacks nor tea, but let¡¯s hear your story.¡± (Cry)


    No¡­ Wait a second?


    ¡°Arnold-san, you don¡¯t look well, do you? Why don¡¯t you go home and get some sleep?¡± (Cry)


    In response to my concern, Arnold, who was lying on the tatami, lifted his fist weakly and hit the tatami mat. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sytry thought Tino assaulted Cry and lost her virginity!


    But Cry used Clear misunderstanding!


    Tino took a critical hit!


    Tino fainted.


    Poor Tino, she got hit by a stray bullet. Cry you didn¡¯t have to be so direct!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 151，Part1: 1 - End of the Vacation ⑥

    <h4>Chapter151£¬Part1: 1 - End of the Vacation ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Chapter 151 End of the Vacation ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    As Arnoldy there helplessly, Sytry shoved her light blue potion into his mouth.


    His half-opened eyes quivered and his pale face instantly regained its color. It was such a sudden change that it stunned Hay who was next to him and had a grim face.


    As poison has various types, it seemed that their detoxification spell didn¡¯t work because he was poisoned by a powerful poison. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if they had given him the optimal antidote.


    Arnold, who was clearly on the verge of death just a moment ago, sat up with a tough expression.


    Are Level 7 beings, monsters?


    ¡°!? Wh-what the hell¡­¡­¡­¡­ M-my body is so¡­¡­ Light¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°It was a very expensive healing drug. Naturally, we will charge you for itter. But it is better than dying, right?¡± (Sytry)


    Come to think of it, Sytry fancied Arnold.


    With an indescribable expression, Hay thanked Sytry who looked very happy.


    ¡°Y-yeah, you saved us. Damn, I owe you one now. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What kind of poison was it?¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It isn¡¯t something that you can find in the general market, it is a poison made to kill Hunters. You need a really good Alchemist to refine it ¨D¨D So it probably came from Akasha. The maker¡¯s name is¡­¡­ Sofiane.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s a name that I¡¯ve never heard before.¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Ti and I have a resistance towards it, but ¨D¨D I made the right call to bring medicine for it.¡± (Sytry)


    As expected of Sytry, she is really reliable when you are in trouble. Arnold has been chasing me around a lot, but I don¡¯t think he deserves to die for it.


    For now, my life is no longer in danger, so I am going to listen to what he has to say. And then, I immediately felt like I wanted to puke.


    Apparently, for some reason, this city was under attack by some bandits right now.


    Moreover, ording to Arnold¡¯s testimony, it was the group I had heard about just the other day, the group Count dys had nominated me to take care of, the Barrel Bandits Group. They are outrageous bandits who can toy with a real Knight Order.


    The city of Surus is quite close to dys territory, but there are mountains between it and dys territory. Why is something like this happening here?


    When I was disgusted by the nightmarish situation, Sytry said with a smile that made me feel like she was blossoming.


    ¡°To think that the ever so cautious Barrel Bandits Group woulde and attack us¡­¡­ As expected, even I couldn¡¯t predict this development. Certainly, their level of covertness made sense now!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡­¡­ Why do you look so happy, Sytry¡­¡­?


    And it is at times like this that Liz isn¡¯t around.


    No, ording to Sytry, there were quite a lot of them that are approaching from the outside, so on the contrary it might be lucky that Liz wasn¡¯t here as she loves to jump inside groups of enemies like those (Well, she went to the mountain to look for Dragons, instead of giving up on finding one).


    Arnold stood up, let out a deep and heated exhtion, and spoke in a low voice. Even though he was dying a moment ago, he feels so intimidating.


    ¡°Damn, I let my guard down once, but ¨D¨D I¡¯m not gonna let that happen again.¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Calm down, Arnold-san. You owe Cry-san a debt of gratitude. Shouldn¡¯t you obey him for now? Or do Hunters from the Country of the Mist not return a favor they received?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fuck!¡± (Arnold)


    Sytryyy¡­¡­ What a thing to say.


    Arnold red at me with murderous eyes, clicked his tongue hard, and sat down with his arms crossed.


    I don¡¯t have a way out of this. Neither do I have the power to. While Tino was fighting so hard, I was in the Onsen, remember?


    I quickly *pachin* snapped my fingers.


    ¡°Yosh, I have decided. I will let Arnold-san and hispanions take all of them out. So I will enter the Onsen then.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aaaaah!?¡± (Arnold)


    Arnold¡¯s eyes peel off at my half-serious joke. Hay and the other members of ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· were also stunned.


    At their reaction, my defensive instincts kicked in and I immediately changed my mind.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s just a joke. A joke¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hahaha¡­¡­ But, you know, this time we are on a vacation, soooo¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I waspletely swept away by the mood. When I stood there pathetically, Hay advised me in a serious tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­ We are in a situation where we don¡¯t even know how many enemies there are. Although we have one Level 8 and one Level 7 with us¡­¡­ As far as I can see, our enemies are a fairly well-organized group. In my opinion, we should act with caution. It also seems like they have hostages with them.¡± (Hay)


    I see¡­¡­ I want to run away so badly. I wonder if I am being punished by the gods for skipping the White Sword Gathering so I canzily dip inside an Onsen?


    I want to do something about this. The Onsen in this town is too good to give it to the bandits.


    And then, I remembered what the mask said earlier.


    ¡°If it is about their number, I know about it. Around three hundred people. There are also someing from the sky.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ What did you say!?¡± (Hay)


    ¡°O-of course, there might be some margin of error¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    That was what the mask told me. With my abilities, I couldn¡¯t find out if it was true or not, so I don¡¯t know how credible it was, but the mask is a Relic.


    The function of an item is sometimes more urate than what a human can perceive.


    Knowing the number of enemies won¡¯t help me, but maybe Sytry cane up with a good solution.


    Tino was nervously looking at me. Sytry blinked when I stole a nce at her and said.


    ¡°Around three hundred people, is it¡­¡­ ording to the request form, the Barrel Bandit Group has around a hundred people¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, there might be a slight margin of error so¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°So two hundred people fall into the category of a slight margin of error.¡± (Arnold)


    ¡°Un, un, you are right¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Arnold red at me with a scowling look, but even if you yell at me, I can do nothing about it. Do that to the mask.


    His gaze was focused on me. Why are you looking at me? While trying not to show my atrophy, I think desperately.


    They had the ability to weaken a Level 7 and their scale is sorge that Sytry has to run back here. And then, they have probably taken hostages, I can¡¯t find anything good for us. Our situation is hopeless.


    ¡­¡­ Un, un, it is pretty much the same as usual.


    Then, I closed my eyes for a while and realized something.


    ¡°Sytry, you said the Barrel Bandit Groups had around one hundred people, right? (Cry)


    ¡°Yes, I did¡­¡­ However, that information came from dys, and it is also possible that they were hiding their numbers. It seems like their cautiousness was quite formidable.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I crossed my arms and nodded understandingly.


    Is this¡­¡­ Could this be that?


    Arnold¡¯s eyebrows twitched at me who had smiled unintentionally.


    The number of people that the mask told me about was around three hundred people. If you think about it calmly, the difference between what the prior information said and the number of people in the Barrel Bandit Group is too great. If the prior information we had was wrong, then the one who had checked their number out, the dys¡¯ Knight Order, are just simply idiots. And that would be impossible.


    To begin with, it was unlikely that any group of bandits, no matter howrge they are, would have any means of transportation that could allow them to fly in the sky. Mythological flying beasts that can be ridden by a person is an extremely expensive thing. They were even more expensive than tinum Horses.


    A difference in the number of people from the prior information we had and an inherently unlikely attacker that wasing down from the sky.


    There was only one conclusion that could be reached. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading.


    So we have 100 bandits in the city and 200ing closer to the city.


    What kind of misunderstanding will Cry make! We already have a ¡°Pff 200 bandit is just a error margin¡±


    What do you think the next one will be!? Extra chapter tomorrow!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Sofiane: In the raw it is written Sofiane so it isn¡¯t Sofia.It is either a typo by the author or it is Sofia fake persona or nickname.

 Chapter 151，Part2: 2 - End of the Vacation ⑥

    <h4>Chapter151£¬Part2: 2 - End of the Vacation ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Chapter 151 End of the Vacation ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Tino, who was properly wearing her yukata to hide her skin, looked at me in awe and muttered.


    ¡°Human¡­¡­ Enemy ¨D¨D This is, this time¡¯s ¡¶Infinite Trial¡·, right¡­¡­ Master~.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°No, you are wrong. Because this time, we are on a vacation. Didn¡¯t I tell you that there would be no trials.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    I put my hand over my mouth and smiled in a badass manner. I looked at Arnold and hispanions, who were stunned, and Sytry, who had a faint smile, in turn, and exined to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for now, we don¡¯t need to do anything. If they came and attacked this inn, I think all we need to do is to just repel them.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What do you mean?¡± (Arnold)


    It is simple. Because reinforcements areing.


    Today, I am ¨D¨D Brilliant. No, you don¡¯t have to be brilliant to know what is happening if you think a little about it.


    Maybe Arnold and hispanions weren¡¯t ustomed to this kind of pinch. That is why they couldn¡¯t think about it.


    My abilities don¡¯t suit my certification Level, but only the number of times I had been involved in a battlefield won¡¯t shame my Level.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ This bastard¡­¡­¡± (Arnold)


    Arnold¡¯s lips quivered and he tightly clenched his fist.


    It was written that there were around one hundred people in the Barrel Bandit Group. The number that the mask said was around three hundred. So, if both of those numbers are correct, why is there a difference in numbers?


    Exactly. If my assumption is correct then the remaining two hundred people are ¨D¨D Reinforcement.


    Moreover, they are probably from dys Knight Order.


    If they are the dys Knight Order who are renowned for their valor and long war history, then it won¡¯t be surprising for them to own mythical flying beasts, moreover, the Barrel Bandit Group was originally rampaging in their territory. So, it won¡¯t be strange for them to chase after the fleeing Barrel Bandit Group.


    I am sure the mask had confused the two groups.


    My assumption is a lot more realistic than thinking that there are three hundred bandits, moreover, we might be outside of dys territory, but we are still right next to their border.


    So that means that all we could do was to wait for dys¡¯ knight to free the city.


    I doubt there is anything we can do against a group of one hundred bandits, moreover, they have also taken hostages, so we can¡¯t move carelessly. It is best to leave it to dys Knight Order as they have double their number. Rather, isn¡¯t everyone relying on me way too much? Up until now, have I ever been useful to you once?


    Fortunately, we should be able to at least protect this Ryokan. We have Sytry, Arnold, and also Tino who has kept her ground against ten of them by herself.


    ¡°Well, calm down. If my calctions are right, reinforcements are on their way. For the hostages¡­ Well, it will work out one way or another. There is no point in rushing. What we need to do right now, is to recover our strength in case of an emergency.¡± (Cry)


    This battle is¡­ my victory.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì


    What¡­ Is happening?


    Hidden in the shadow of one of therge buildings, Ruda gasped. Behind her, the members of ¡¶Crimson me (Fire Gale)¡· are looking around with a mix of anxiety and tension, except for Gilbert.


    I couldn¡¯t understand the situation. Their movement was so fast that I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    The only entrance to the city (Although the walls surrounding the city were high enough for us to jump over) had beenpletely sealed off by an unknown group.


    There were already no other people in the city except for Ruda and the others. Even though we didn¡¯t see any tourists, we did see some people living in the city until yesterday.


    They were all captured by the people dressed as tourists and had been gathered in one ce. This was no ordinary trick.


    It was only by luck that Ruda and the others hadn¡¯t been captured by them.


    As expected, even Gilbert wasn¡¯t going to make a fuss in a situation like this one and opened his eyes and muttered in astonishment.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡­ There are so many of them. What¡¯s going on?¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°Look! There are even mythological flying beasts!?¡± (Gilbert party member)


    If you include the reinforcements that came on their horse from outside, then there were probably more than a hundred of them. The way they spread out with swift movement without any disruption and the way they surrounded and kept a lookout from the outer wall made them seem like an army.


    The first people who walked through the streets looked like tourists, but the ones who came inter were all fully armed. From their faces to their equipment, all of them had the air of someone who was engaged in violent trades.


    The most conspicuous of all of them was a giant man who came in at the very end.


    He was definitely the head of this group. He had a sharp pair of eyes that were as powerful as sharpened des and had scars on his cheeks. His well-trained body is evenrger than Arnold¡¯s who already has a well-built body, and although his face seems to be close to forty years old, the sense of intimidation he gives off is unbelievable. He carries a huge battle-axe on his back, one which Ruda would be unable to lift up, and his carefree demeanor gives off a strong sense of charisma.


    If he was a Treasure Hunter, he would be a cut above the rest. But it was clear that this man wasn¡¯t good news.


    That is ¨D¨D Impossible. He is definitely superior to us. He has an overwhelming feeling showing that he has absorbed way more Mana Material than Ruda and the others.


    The man sat down on a huge barrel that they had brought in and unexpectedly mmed his battle-axe that was on his back into the ground.


    The radiant de on the weapon that wasn¡¯tmonly used, pierced the ground and made a massive sound.


    The ce was filled with a tingling sensation of dangerousness. It wasn¡¯t just the hostages that had been captured that were afraid. Even all of mypanions were afraid of that man.


    The man looked at the man rolled in front of him and said in a low voice.


    ¡°Hmmm? How the hell is that guy ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·? He obviously didn¡¯t have the aura. Answer me. I sent you guys to capture ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. It¡¯d be one thing if you lost and came back, but what do you mean you caught the wrong guy?¡± (Barrel Bandit Group Boss)


    ¡°S-sorry, Oyaji. But there was only this guy in the Ryoka ¨D¨D¡± (Barrel Bandit Group 1)


    In front of Ruda¡¯s eyes, the man was rolled down and when the bag he was wearing was ripped off, it revealed a face that was familiar to her.


    It was the man who was supposed to be working with Cry Andrich. I believed¡­¡­¡­¡­ He was called Gray.


    As Gray looked at him as if his soul had been drained, the man who was called Oyaji slowly gritted his teeth together.


    The voice that came out of his mouth was, however, surprisingly calm.


    ¡°Search again. Use as many people as you want, we¡¯ve three hundred people with us. I don¡¯t n to stay here for a long time. We¡¯ve surrounded the city yet he still hasn¡¯te out, it¡¯s obvious that he isn¡¯t as strong as his reputation says. If we can kill him, we¡¯ll have more men joining us. Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re bandits¡­¡­ Don¡¯t fight one-on-one. Use your numbers, rob them andy waste on them. We are ¨D¨D Not warriors, we do it unfairly. Go now ¨D¨D¡± (Barrel Bandit Group Boss)


    The man lifted his battle-axe with one hand, looked up at the sky, and shouted.


    ¡°¨D¨D Glory to the Barrels.¡±


    ¡°Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!!¡± (Barrel Bandit Group)


    An explosion of cheers shook the ce. Seeing the shadows scattering, Ruda pulled her head back in a panic.


    This is bad. We¡¯ve got to tell this to Cry right now. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading. Extra chapter thanks to Mohammad.


    Hahaha so Cry thinks that the 200 people approaching are dys knight. Pffff keep dreaming.


    Him being all confident is so funny when you know that he is sooooo wrong! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 152，Part1: 1 - The End and The Beginning

    <h4>Chapter152£¬Part1: 1 - The End and The Beginning</h4> <h4>Chapter 152 The End and The Beginning</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Not good¡­¡­ We are being watched.¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they are so organized¡­¡­¡­¡­ They even have Magi with them. To think the Barrels are¡­¡­ That powerful.¡± (Ruda)


    The city waspletely under upation. We tried to avoid the guards and patrols, and head for the inn where Cry was staying, but we didn¡¯t advance a lot.


    Ruda and herpanions were quite a lot in numbers. Like how Hunters always are, they were also armed. If they walked down arge street, they would be easily spotted.


    Once they find us, they will have the advantage in numbers. If what the Leader of the Barrels said wasn¡¯t a lie, then there are three hundred enemies. I don¡¯t think all of them wille at us, but with our strength, I don¡¯t think we will be able to take them on.


    Out of breath, I carefully assessed the situation. Even from Ruda¡¯s point of view, the Barrels¡¯ technique to take over a city was incredibly formidable.


    Maybe they were more formidable than a regr army. They were quick, quiet and they were able to control the city with a minimum number of people.


    The silence that enveloped the city was proof of their skills. They took control of the center of the city before screams or any anomalies became known.


    The code of actions of regr bandits who attacked cities was mostly known in advance. That is to say, they loot and destroy.


    However, the Barrel Bandit Group ¨D¨D Don¡¯t have things like this. There was no one who was out of control and put his own self-interest first.


    It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t use violence. The guard station near the gate was quickly overrun, and you can see very few people walking outside. They had probably been captured without Ruda and herpanions knowing about it.


    In Ruda¡¯s memory, the Barrel Bandit Group is known for its nefarious deeds. They have invaded severalrge cities, raided several groups of merchants, and have gone to great lengths tomit atrocious deeds.


    Now looking at the scene unfolding in front of her eyes, Ruda understood why the Barrels had be such arge bandit group and had caused so much damage.


    They understood. They understood the dangers of looting while their enemies were still present.


    Yet they trust him. They trust their Leader¡¯s judgment.


    High-level leadership and well-trained members. A strong Leader who makes even a Level 4 Ruda feel an overwhelming feeling of strength.


    It was because of these three things that the Barrels were the subject of a nomination request for a level 8 Hunter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do we do? There was no way we could reach him. Not only are they working in groups of several people, they definitely have Thieves with them.¡± (Ruda)


    It would be extremely difficult to evade them without being seen. If Ruda was alone, she might be able to get there if she was lucky, but Carmine and the others weren¡¯t as light or fast as Ruda.


    Gilbert, who had his cheek on the wall of the building and was looking for a way out, whispered.


    ¡°Hey, do you think ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· didn¡¯t anticipate this situationing?¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ If he was expecting it, why isn¡¯t he making a move?¡± (Ruda)


    ¡°Who knows. I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t this some kind of n?¡± (Gilbert)


    Gilbert¡¯s vague words reminded me of what Tino was saying in the Onsen.


    The trial isn¡¯t over yet. The girl who knew Cry very well has certainly said so. Then, if this was a trial, to whom was this trial for¡­¡­?


    For a moment, Ruda recalled the Leader of the Barrels that had just closed the way out and shook her head.


    As expected, it is impossible. There is a considerable difference in the amount of Mana Material absorbed between us and the Leader. It is doubtful that even the seven of us can defeat him, moreover, to begin with, he was the one with the advantage in numbers.


    Even if youy a trap, he seemed to be the cautious type and I doubt that a surprise attack will work on him.


    No, but ¨D¨D What about escaping to the outside and calling for help? Just like how we escaped the predicament in the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demons¡¿.


    This seemed like a good idea. No, with the overwhelming difference in strength he has, there was no other way.


    Escaping the city won¡¯t be an easy task either. The people who had scattered along the outer wall were monitoring.


    However, following their Leader¡¯s instruction, the Barrel¡¯s main force was gathering at the Ryokan where Cry was staying. They intend to surround it with arge number of people.


    Once we manage to get past the low outer wall and get outside, we will have the upper hand. The Leader of the group of bandits was too strong for us, but Ruda and the others were more than capable of dealing with the ordinary members of the group. It wouldn¡¯t be too hard to run and outrun them.


    If this was a trial, then Ruda and the others would also have a role to y. I hesitated only for a moment.


    With Gilbert and hispanions in tow, we headed for the outer edge of the city while avoiding being seen by the bandits. Theck of activity in the touristic area was somewhat eerie.


    Even if the size of their group was quiterge for a group of bandits, it was an amazing feat to be able to create such silence with only three hundred people.


    On the way, I saw some townspeople bound with their mouths gagged and being taken away, but I bit my lip and watched them go.


    ¡°Are they gathering all of them in a single ce¡­¡­¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°They are nning to use them as hostages¡­¡­¡± (Ruda)


    This was amon practice for bandits. This is the first time I have seen something on such arge scale, but I guess they are being more than cautious because they are dealing with a Level 8.


    There is no doubt about it ¨D¨D There will be a lot of casualties. In the first ce, when the entire city is upied, defeat is already close. Even if Ruda was able to call for help in time, they weren¡¯t the kind of people who would just quietly surrender.


    How on earth¡­¡­ Does Cry n to turn the situation around from this?


    I erased my doubt and managed to reach the outer wall without any trouble. There are a few armed bandits on the lookout in the distance, but if we run as fast as we can, we should be able to reach outside.


    Gilbert gave a small nod, while Carmine and the others clenched their fist in nervousness.


    With the right timing, I tried to run toward the outer wall, but a strong rumbling sound echoed through the air.


    The strong shaking almost made me fall, but Gilbert grabbed my arm and held on.


    Ruda couldn¡¯t believe her eyes at the scene that urred in front of her.


    Outside the low outer wall ¨D¨D A rugged, gray rocky wall protruded out of the ground from a ce where there was nothing not until a second ago.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just in one ce. It was going along the low outer wall that was made and circled it as far as my eyes could see.


    The shakingsted for a dozen seconds and then subsided. By then, another outer wall had been built outside of the low outer wall.


    I was speechless. This wasn¡¯t an illusion.


    ¡°What¡­¡­ Is this!?¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°Was it magic¡­¡­ No way¡­¡­ It can¡¯t be.¡± (Carmine)


    Carmine¡¯s lips tightened as his expression became pale.


    The city of Surus wasn¡¯t very big, but even so, it should still be quite a distance if you needed to cover all of its perimeters.


    I know that there are magics that can create walls, but I have never heard of a Mage who could create a wall of this height, on this scale, and in an instant.


    However, once I had witnessed it happening in front of me, I couldn¡¯t help but ept it.


    The people on the lookout didn¡¯t seem to be upset. They just pointed at the wall while being impressed andughed.


    The wall was about three meters high. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to climb over it. It would also take a lot of time to destroy it.


    If this is the skill of a Mage, then it must have been very taxing. Even without creating a wall or anything like that, the Barrel Bandit Group¡¯s skills were already close to perfection.


    Does the Barrel Bandit Group see that much value in facing against ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·? Or do they have a grudge against him?


    And what do we ¨D¨D What should we do?


    ¡°Is there any other way out?¡± (Gilbert)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let¡¯s go back to the gate. These guys should also have an escape route prepared¡­¡­ So, there shouldn¡¯t be a wall over there.¡± (Ruda)


    However, at the same time as being empty, that ce should be the ce where they are the most vignt.


    We will need a diversion. Some will make an opening while the others will get out. But those who will be left behind will have a very slim chance to be able to escape.


    My face met up with Carmine and every member of ¡¶Crimson me¡·.


    They all had grim expressions on their faces, most likely because they were all thinking the same thing. However, it seemed that none of their opinions stated that they should just sit around in the city.


    Ruda forced a smile, took the lead, and went back to the gate where they came from.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Seems like Ruda and co grew up and went to face the challenge rather than just running to Cry to save them (not like other people I know *winkwink*)


    Tchao ¨¤ plus

 Chapter 152，Part2: 2 - The End and The Beginning

    <h4>Chapter152£¬Part2: 2 - The End and The Beginning</h4> <h4>Chapter 152 The End and The Beginning</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    It was a perfect and splendid move. It was no mere coincidence that the Barrel Bandit Group was able to repulse the dys Knights Order, who were famous for their power, time and time again.


    Barrel Bandit Group has no mercy. The Barrels allow everything. Looting, killing, and raping.


    Their freed desires have been sharpened under a strong Leader, and they are now boasting a morale and a leadership that is unmatched by any regr army.


    The leader of the Barrel Bandit Group, Jeffroy Barrel, sat on a huge barrel, the symbol of their group, while quietly quivering with a sensation of tion that he hadn¡¯t felt recently.


    One of my men, a man armed with light armor, came trotting over me and gave me a brief report.


    ¡°Oyaji, we deployed the bulkhead.¡± (Light armor bandit)


    ¡°Aaah, well done.¡± (Jeffroy Barrel)


    ¡°But was it alright? We¡¯ve covered a lot of ground, so there¡¯s hardly any left.¡± (Light armor bandit)


    ¡°It was a valuable Relic¡­¡­ But, it was unavoidable. We can¡¯t let them escape in the off chance. We are bandits. We bet everything when we came here.¡± (Jeffroy Barrel)


    ¡°Y-yes.¡± (Light armor bandit)


    It had cost us a lot. The Relic that creates bulkheads at will was a consumable item, and although we had attacked numerous cities and merchants, we were still unable to acquire a simr item.


    But even so, if I can get the head of a Level 8, then it will be worth using it. I won¡¯t spare anything to do it.


    If I could bury ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, the one who had ughtered several illegal magic organizations andrge-scale bandit groups, then the name of Barrels will be known throughout the underworld and we will be known as the strongest.


    On the other hand, failure is uneptable. We mobilized almost all of our members. We have invested most of our resources, including purchasing powerful poisons and mythical flying beasts from a Magic organization. On the off-chance that we lose, the Barrel Bandit Group who had spent twenty years to umte their strength would be destroyed.


    ¡°Have you finished questioning ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· friends?¡± (Jeffroy Barrel)


    ¡°No. The only thing they said was that he was a dark-haired man ¨D¨D They didn¡¯t give up any important information. All that came out of their mouth was screams and words adting us.¡± (Light armor bandit)


    Jeffroy¡¯s ck eyes narrowed slightly towards his subordinate who was having a deviousugh.


    This is Jeffroy Barrel¡¯s gamble of a lifetime.


    At first, Jeffroy wasn¡¯t aiming for ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· head.


    When he received information from his subordinate who had infiltrated the dys Knights Order, that a nomination request to defeat them had been issued to ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, he was nning to quickly withdraw from the territory and move to another country.


    Level 8 Hunters are monsters. Jeffroy is also confident in his strength and many of his subordinates have been training on a regr basis.


    If you include his leadership, they have the power to rival dys¡¯ army, but a high-level Hunter is a mighty warrior. I don¡¯t intend to lose, but the risk was too great to go head-to-head against him.


    It was during our withdrawal from dys territory that I changed my mind ¨D¨D It all started when we encountered two travelers while we were crossing the mountain inconspicuously.


    When Jeffroy attacked them and easily captured them, they identified themselves as Members of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·.


    It was the name of ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· Party.


    It would be a lie if I say I didn¡¯t expect them. Barrels started to withdraw after he had heard about the nomination request made to ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. The timing was too perfect for it to be a lie and very few people knew that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was heading to dys territory.


    The two men were reasonably strong. At the very least, they had more abilities than mid-level Hunters.


    But even so, they were only strong enough to defeat Jeffroy if he was by himself.


    When Jeffroy realized this, greed began to grow in his mind.


    I can ¨D¨D Take ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· head.


    Originally, I already had some doubts. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· had made a lot of achievements and his foresight was well known, but there was almost no information about his fighting techniques.


    For someone like Jeffroy who had traveled through many countries, seen and heard information about various Hunters, there was a massive feeling of incongruity.


    Rumors will always spread. No matter how much you try to hide it, power and strength aren¡¯t something that can be hidden.


    Isn¡¯t he, in fact not very strong? Jeffroy¡¯s suspicion turned into conviction when he captured ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡·panions.


    In addition, if all of his Party Members weren¡¯t present, now would be the perfect time for the Barrels to go for it.


    Carefully, but sometimes forcefully. You need to forcibly create merit in order to make a name for yourself.


    They surrounded the city and took it over. They took arge number of hostages, and even took on a powerful Hunter who happened to be there, with a surprise attack and dealt him a deep injury.


    So far, no major unexpected events urred. All that was left to do was to take ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· head.


    No reinforcements wille for them. Even if they did, they would have toe with a force greater than the regr army if they wanted to beat the Barrels.


    And by the time they are ready, the Barrels will have already taken ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· head and will be celebrating in another country far away from here, with all their loot.


    ¡°Oyaji, a Party of Hunters is about to enter the city. What should we do? It¡¯s a group of four people, and I heard that there is someone that seemed reasonably strong with them.¡± (Bandit 1)


    With a frown on his face, one of my men came to report.


    The gate has already fallen into our grasp, all the officials, from officials who were in charge of letting people enter the city to the city guards, have been reced with members who excel in covert operations.


    It was bad timing. Hunter is a powerful enemy but at the same time a lucrative prey.


    Normally, we would have let them into the city and killed them when we saw an opening, but now we have other fish to fry.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Tsk, I am pressing against a Level 8, okay? I don¡¯t have time to worry about it right now. Just give them a good reason and send them away without making a fuss.¡± (Jeffroy Barrel)


    ¡°Understood.¡± (Bandit 1)


    My subordinate hurriedly went back towards the gate.


    I don¡¯t have time to spare with them. Even for the Barrels, we have never taken over a city thisrge before.


    ¡°O?, they are still not done yet? Send someone to check over! Remember that the more time you take to take his head, the less time you will have to pige the city!¡± (Jeffroy Barrel)


    ¡°It seemed that the powerful one we poisoned before came back and is giving them a hard time. No one seems to have died yet, but five guys have already been taken down! Now we are sending people to attack them from the back.¡± (Bandit 2)


    The poison that Barrel spent a fortune to purchase was quite powerful. Until now, no one was able to survive when we used it.


    At the unexpected report, Jeffroy loudly clicked his tongue and yelled.


    ¡°Fuck, can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯m going too. I will kill that guy! There is no doubt that the Level 8 is there as someone strong is guarding that ce! Give instructions in my stead!¡± (Jeffroy Barrel)


    Among the Barrels, Jeffroy is the strongest. We can¡¯t afford to lose any more people for nothing.


    I grabbed my beloved axe ¨D¨D My axe Relic that was on my side and stood up.


    Almost at the same time, a gray lump fell from the sky a few meters in front of Jeffroy¡¯s eyes.


    The cobblestones shattered and shards flew around. A momentter, my mind went nk.


    With just a nce I looked up at the sky, but there was nothing in the sky, just an endless azure sky.


    And then the lumped wriggled. I involuntarily widened my eyes.


    ¡°-Ll¡­¡­ Kill?¡± (Gray lump)


    ¡°!? ????? W-What the hell?¡± (Jeffroy Barrel)


    Up until now, I had always kept my cool in any kind of situation. But now, for the first time in a long time, Jeffroy had stopped thinking.


    The thing that had pierced the ground slowly rose up.


    That was a gray-skinned human. No, I don¡¯t know if you can call that a human or not ¨D¨D.


    An erged body with extremely developed muscles. There was nothing covering its body, only a bright red brief was covering its crotch.


    It didn¡¯t have a weapon, but if you were hit by its abnormally long arms, then you wouldn¡¯te out unscathed.


    Finally, its head was covered with a paper bag and was fastened with a ribbon.


    Its outfit looked like a joke. Its head shook, and the tworge eye holes were pointed at Jeffroy, who waspletely rigid.


    ¡°Kill, kiLL¡­¡­ KIll¡­¡­¡­¡­ KILL¡­¡­?¡± (Gray-skinned human?)


    When he muttered that in a far too cute voicepared to its height, the creature jumped. As soon as itnded, it leaned forward and rushed like a cannonball.


    It was a spectacr sprint. With a big swing of its arms, it crushed the ground and was then out of Jeffroy¡¯s sight in the blink of an eye.


    Everyone who was packed in front of the gate was speechless and was frozen. None of them could do anything, whether it was men who were armed and trained to yell at the first sight of an enemy or men who were trained to remain calm at all times and endure any kind of torture.


    Jeffroy was the first one toe to his senses and shouted in a quivering voice.


    ¡°!? ??? What was that, just now!? Chase it! Chase ittttttttttttttttt!¡± (Jeffroy Barrel)


    You already couldn¡¯t see the shape or the shadow of the mysterious object.


    A subordinate had his eyes opened in shock and strongly shook Jeffroy¡¯s shoulder with a trembling hand. His face was white.


    ¡°O-oyaji, look over there ¨D¨D¡± (Subordinate 2)


    ¡°Huh!?¡± (Jeffroy Barrel)


    Jeffroy looked at the end of the tips of his fingers, and this time, Jeffroy was stunned.


    Unintentionally, I dropped the axe that I was holding firmly. However, I couldn¡¯t afford to pick it up.


    The rocky bulkhead was three meters high.


    And from far above that, a dull-colored helmet was quietly looking down at Jeffroy. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Reupload because of a problem in the database.


    Thanks for reading! Sorry for thete release, there was some problem on the website. But it should be fine now.


    Is it¡­ A TITAN! No it is not! It is Strange Grieffffff!


    We were all waiting for you!!!!


    If you forgot Kilkill¡¯s voice is simr to Pika¡¯s voice in One Piece.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    The first two ¡°kill¡± were pronounced with a slight variation like entuating the first syble or the second one. But thest ¡°KILL¡± was written in english.

 Chapter 153，Part1: 1 - The End and The Beginning ②

    <h4>Chapter153£¬Part1: 1 - The End and The Beginning ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Chapter 153 The End and The Beginning ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Uooooooooooooooooooooooh!! Don¡¯t underestimate me, Cry Andrichhhhhhhhhhh!!¡± (Arnold)


    Far off in the distance. From Arnold¡¯s direction, a roaring sound was ovepping with his scream. Arnold and hispanions from ¡¶Fallen Mist¡· were fighting against the Barrel Bandits Group who were raiding us.


    He seemed to have lost his great sword, but apparently, when you are a Level 7, ack of weapon isn¡¯t even a handicap.


    Anthem is also a Level 7, but he can also fight with or without a weapon, so I guess that Level 7 are probably all like that.


    However, why do I keeping across situations like this when I am only here for a vacation. I could only *nikoniko* smilingly nod at the iprehensible situation of having a siege in a luxury Ryokan.


    I felt like everything I do was backfiring. Also, I don¡¯t care what you do, but please don¡¯t fight while shouting my name.


    ¡°Cry-san, your tea is ready.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Aaah¡­ Thank you¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I breathed a sigh of relief when I saw that Sytry was still the same as usual, and sipped on my tea.


    Tino was looking at me frighteningly, but I can¡¯t do anything about it as there is nothing I can help with even if she was anxious.


    I have been through a lot of battlefields in my life, but never have I been able to do anything about it. I call that turning my back on reality.


    If I hadn¡¯t just gotten out of the Onsen earlier, I would have entered into one right now.


    ¡°Master~¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­ Are you sure I don¡¯t need to join the fight?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Uuun¡­¡­ If you want to fight, you can go ahead and fight, you know?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    What do you want me to do? I mean, look at me now. I don¡¯t have a weapon, do I? No matter how you look at it, I am not dressed to fight, right?


    ¡­¡­Well, the yukata that Tino wore was also not a dress made to fight though. However, I¡¯m much weaker with my usual outfit than Tino in her yukata.


    Tino shuddered once and was silent for a while, but then said in a fading voice. Her eyes were moist.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Y-yes, Master~. I want to fight¡­¡­ Please.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°N-no, you don¡¯t need to force yourself.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let me fight, please.¡± (Tino)


    It was like I was forcing you to say this¡­¡­


    Tino has worked very hard. I think that she has done enough now that Arnold-san is here, no?


    I know, we have Sytry with us, so why don¡¯t we ask Sytry to go? She¡¯s an Alchemist, but she used to mix with Luke and the others and throw potions around on the front lines, so it is not like she can¡¯t fight.


    I looked at Sytry and she smiled at me as if she understood my feelings.


    She lifted up the ¡°Over Greed (Evolving Devil Mask) ¡± that was on the table and as if to push it to her, she gave it to Tino, who was looking up at me with puppy dog eyes.


    ¡°Here, Ti-chan. Cry-san is telling you to go get them.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Come on, put this on ¨D¨D You want to show him your good side, don¡¯t you? Fight!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Eh? Eh¡­¡­? Master~¡­¡­?¡± (Tino)


    I always thought about it but, it wasn¡¯t me who said that, you understand right?


    It was my fault to have Sytry as my spokeswoman, but I also think that it is strange that Tino recognized it as my words. If you don¡¯t like it, you can say no, you know¡­¡­


    With a bitter smile, I took the mask from a shaking Tino.


    And at the moment I felt the dampness of the mask on my hand ¨D¨D Tino, who was supposed to be right in front of me, suddenly disappeared.


    There was no warning at all. My kouhai who had been looking at me with eyes that seemed to be clinging to me just a moment ago was nowhere to be seen. Sytry¡¯s eyes too were wide open.


    Hah? What? What happened?


    In front of me who froze up in ce, Sytry sighed a little and picked up something from the tatami mat and ced it on the palm of her hands.


    With an unusually troubled expression on her face, she spoke to me as I didn¡¯t understand the situation at all.


    ¡°Cry-san, it is terrible¡­¡­¡­¡­ Lucia-chan is *kankan* very mad. Look at this, Ti-chan is¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    On the palm of Sytry¡¯s hand, a small and cute ck frog was *guruguru* spinning around in a rush while looking around.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Confused by the sudden appearance of the gray unintelligible creature, Jeffroy¡¯s brainpletely froze at the appearance of that.


    I don¡¯t understand the situation at all.


    The wall created by the Relic was three meters high. However, the head of ¡ºThat¡» was peeking out from the top of the wall.


    Nearly twice asrge as Jeffroy who is already over two-meter and blessed with a body you will rarely see even among Hunters, it was truly an inhuman body ¨D¨D A giant.


    The dull-colored helmet tilted slightly and looked down at Jeffroy.


    It is alive. No, is it a living being, or is it a Golem or something? I don¡¯t even know something that basic.


    I picked up the axe I dropped on the ground with my trembling hands. Even a huge battle axe was like a stickpared to the giant.


    ¡°O?! Why is that¡­¡­ How? Why didn¡¯t you see thating?¡± (Jeffroy Barrel)


    ¡°S-sorry, but something that huge, we should have seen iting ¨D¨D¡± (Subordinate 2)


    Do we run away? Can we escape? Is it just for show? What does it want?


    Various thoughts swirled through my mind.


    Among Monsters, there are some extremelyrge species. Some of them are muchrger than three meters, and I have even hunted some of them.


    However, the presence that appeared in front of me was too different.


    It is not a human. It is definitely not a human. No, this thing should not be a human.


    The presence of Mana Material that you should sense from such a huge body was unbelievably thin. However, would such small details really be good news for Jeffroy? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Another huge thank you for Mahammad for his donation! I¡¯ll do my best and post an extra chapter tomorrow!


    What Jeffroy meant when he said that the mana material inside the giant was thin is that something over 4 meter should have much more than what he has right now.


    It¡¯s something along the lines of ¡°He is strong but something over 4 meter should be even stronger than that¡±.


    Next part is the so anticipated appearance of Strange Grief!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here Sytry said ¡°Fighto¡±, she isn¡¯t ordering to fight but cheering her.

 Chapter 153，Part2: 2 - The End and The Beginning ②

    <h4>Chapter153£¬Part2: 2 - The End and The Beginning ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Chapter 153 The End and The Beginning ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The elite who have deceived and ughtered numerous mercenaries, Hunters, and knights, were now swallowed by its gigantic appearance.


    I swung my beloved axe widely and shouted angrily at the head that looked me down.


    ¡°W-who are you¡­¡­ What do you want?¡± (Jeffroy Barrel)


    ¡°O?, o?¡­¡­ Looks like something interesting is happening.¡± (?)


    At that moment, something jumped out from behind the giant.


    Hidden by the sunlight, he pped his crimson cloak, flew through the air, andnded with his right hand in front of Jeffroy.


    He was wearing a deep hood. He was much smaller than the giant and didn¡¯t have any weapons.


    Without saying anything, his face slowly lifted.


    His appearance became clearer. And my men gasped a little.


    Under his slightly dark red hair. A creepyughing skeleton mask with no eyes and no mouth was looking at me.


    I know about it. Aughing skeleton.


    It is said that every criminal who lives in this country trembles at the mere sight of it ¨D¨D.


    Before I could open my mouth, a muffled voice came from behind his mask.


    For a man, his voice was slightly high, however, it still echoed around the area.


    ¡°To think someone still doesn¡¯t know us ¨D¨D Ossan, you must be ¨D¨D A mole, aren¡¯t you?¡± (Laughing skeleton)


    ¡°Not fair~! Even though I wanted to be the one to tell him thattttt~, Luke-chan~!¡± (Laughing skeleton 2)


    Before I knew it, a pink-blonde woman had been sitting on the giant¡¯s shoulder and raised a high-pitched voice.


    The moment he heard her voice, Jeffroy understood everything.


    My mind instantly heated up. I gathered my strength and picked up my axe that was on the ground.


    However, the masked man in front of me didn¡¯t move a single muscle in response to the huge de that was thrust right next to him.


    His gaze remains fixed straight on Jeffroy.


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡­ So, it was, a trap¡­¡­¡± (Jeffroy)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Luke)


    Jeffroy came from outside of this country. I had asked my men to look into ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· which is mainly active in this country, but I didn¡¯t ask my men to look at them in detail.


    However, I do know how many they are and their jobposition. Since I have captured two men, the only male member remaining should be ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    And, just now, the woman who was up there called the man, who was in front of me, Luke.


    ¡°Bastard, you are¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¶Thousand swords (Senken)¡·¡­¡­!?¡± (Jeffroy)


    I have been tricked. I have been set up. I don¡¯t know what trick they used, but those two were baits. They must have predicted the Barrel Bandit Group escape road.


    I readied my axe and took a step back.


    He is one of the top swordsmen in all Zebrudia. He greedily pursues the truth of swordsmanship, mastering all ancient and modern schools of sword and techniques from all over the world, and has beaten many famous swordsmen, which is why his Alias is ¨D¨D Luke of the ¡¶Thousand Swords (Senken)¡·.


    As if he was inciting me to attack, his posture was full of opening. Looking at him, the two men I caught in the mountains were still better than him.


    However, Jeffroy, who had to carry the Barrels and had seen many different powerful men, can see that it was all a bluff.


    Jeffroy was bigger in size, but strength cannot only be measured by size alone.


    Can we win? How many people do they have on their side?


    No ¨D¨D We must fight. The only way to find a way out is to fight. Our side has the numerical advantage.


    Maybe he was underestimating us, Luke didn¡¯t seem to be carrying a weapon.


    Even Jeffroy is confident in his fighting abilities. He may lose in swordsmanship, but this isn¡¯t a match.


    If all I have to do is to swing down ¨D¨D Then I¡¯m faster!


    Just as I was about to step in, Luke turned his palm toward me and said in a low voice, as if he was really upset.


    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s talk first.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Hah¡­.. What?¡± (Jeffroy)


    I stopped my hand at his unexpected words.


    Are you telling me¡­¡­ Those members of ¡¶Strange Grief¡·, those who are famously known for their ruthlessness, want to discuss?


    Without any hint of joking, Luke says in a serious voice.


    ¡°Calm down and listen to me. I have always been told by Cry thatmunication is important¡­¡­ You should talk to people before you cut them, was what he said. It¡¯s a pain in the ass, but that seems to be the coolest thing to do. You know, I am aiming to be the coolest and the strongest swordsman.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­ What, are you talking about?¡± (Jeffroy)


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask about our objectives earlier? Our objective here is ¨D¨D A vacation.¡± (Luke)


    I unintentionally opened my eyes at what that man, who you can¡¯t believe how talkative he was despite wearing that creepyughing skeleton mask, said.


    Was he trying to catch me off guard¡­¡­?


    When Jeffroy gave him a suspicious look, Luke continued.


    ¡°When we returned to the Imperial Capital after conquering a Shrine in high spirits, Cry, that guy seriously did it and went on an Onsen vacation. Isn¡¯t it unfair that he left us and went on vacation despite us being in the same Party? So, we hurried to catch up with him. Ah right, o?, check this out. I brought some really good stuff too, look!¡± (Luke)


    Luke put his hand in his pocket. I reflexively held up my axe, but what Luke took out was a dark blue object.


    And he spread it out with great enthusiasm. The object was a thin, donut-shaped stic.


    What is it? What the hell is this?


    Not only Jeffroy, but his men were also staring at it in confusion. And then, Luke says in a serious voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a floating ring! You know, actually, that guy, he can¡¯t swim. That¡¯s why I thoughtfully brought him one. As there¡¯s a chance that his feet won¡¯t be able to reach or that he may be swallowed by a whirlpool. Is this time bandits? Or mountain bandits? Anyway, it seems like you guys were attacking the city, and I doubt that what you did was some kind of ident or something¡­ But, oh well, I¡¯m still happy that there are bandits.¡± (Luke)


    What the hell¡­¡­ is this guy talking about?


    Maybe he realized that we were dumbfounded, Luke held the mask¡¯s forehead a little irritably and sighed.


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­¡­ Shit. Communication is so hard. What I am trying to say is¡­ In other words, I don¡¯t have a lot of time to waste with you and yourpanions, Ossan.? Lucia was so looking forward to the Onsen along the way, and Anthem was ¨D¨D Aaaah, it would be good if there was an Onsen big enough for him to get in. Well, in the worst case, we can just dig one.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Luke-chan, too looooong~! That¡¯s probably not what Cry-chan meant bymunication~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Shaddup! It¡¯s almost over, so shut up!¡± (Luke)


    I couldn¡¯t understand. I couldn¡¯t understand a single word of what he was saying. It was at least not the kind of conversation you would have in the context of the situation right now.


    .


    I looked at my men, but they were all shaking their heads.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ In other words, you are saying that you will close your eyes on us?¡± (Jeffroy)


    It was a frivolous conversation, but the abilities of the man in front of me were certain. Moreover, the giant man was especially bad.


    Barrels specialize in surprise attacks, so it is too dangerous to go head-to-head with an uninjured opponent.


    Luke froze for a moment when Jeffroy confirmed with him in a hushed voice, but then simply and quickly said.


    ¡°No, Ossan¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I¡¯ll cut you. Of course, I¡¯ll cut you. It¡¯s because I am not picky about what to cut. But, Ossan, you only have two arms, right? I just slew a swordsman with six arms the other day, and I¡¯m sorry about that, but since we¡¯re on a vacation this time, it feels like fighting against something with only two arms is nothing new. I¡¯m looking for my next opponent who should have eight arms.¡± (Luke)


    <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Extra chapter thanks to Mahammad!


    They are heeeeeeeere! Finally! Strange Grief is finallyplete!


    We will finally see the rest of the members! I am so looking forward to see how they fight and how they interact with Cry!


    And of course, Cry being at the peak of the weakling chain, cannot swim XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 154，Part1: 1 - The End and The Beginning ③

    <h4>Chapter154£¬Part1: 1 - The End and The Beginning ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 154 The End and The Beginning ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Magic is something admired for those who cannot use it.


    Before I despaired at myck of talent, I also wanted to be a Magi, in the very beginning, I have been told that I have no talent for magic when I was looking around to specialized myself in my hometown, and when Lucia was found out to have an aptitude to be a ¡°Magi (Madoushi)¡±, I followed Lucia everywhere when she was trying hard to learn magic.


    To the ignorant me at that time, magic was a miracle that made all things possible, unconditionally.


    Now, I know that it is not true, but I was just a kid at that time, so I would push my list of the strongest magic I could think of on my Imouto?with a smile on my face and troubled her, or present her with a wand of my own making and sulk when she wasn¡¯t using it, I really did whatever I wanted.


    Lucia was serious and studious, so despite her reluctance, she did her best and recreated my ¡ºList of the Strongest Magic I have in my mind¡» bybining existing magic.


    When she did, I was pping my hands in delight while saying *sugoi sugoi* awesome, awesome, and pointed out small mistakes she made and got punched by Lucia.


    Now, I am really sorry for what I did back then.


    Well, it isn¡¯t directly rted to those children¡¯s y, but before long, she had acquired a vast amount of magical power, magical knowledge, created countless original magic, and be one of the most praised ¡°Magi (Madoushi)¡± in Zebrudia.


    One day, I got tired of magic and became absorbed in the existence of the things that I could use, Relics.


    Sytry brought out a small ss bottle, carefully picked Tino up, and put her in.


    The pitch-ck frog was looking up at me with *uruuru* teary eyes from the inside of the transparent bottle.


    ¡°With this, she will be fine¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    No, I don¡¯t think she is fine at all¡­¡­


    I widened my eyes, lifted the bottle containing Tino which had be extra small, and frowned.


    ¡°So it has been created¡­¡­ The ¡ºWitch¡¯s Miracle : Frog Edition (Witch¡¯s Arcane)¡»¡± (Cry)


    This is exactly the kind of magic I wanted to see with my own two eyes after reading about it in a fairy tale when I was still a child but didn¡¯t Lucia assure me that it was impossible to do.


    It is a magic that appears in the third or fourth volume of the ¡°Strongest magic I have in my mind¡±. I have been told that such magic didn¡¯t exist, or that I have to deal with thew of conservation of mass, or that I have to think about ethics, or that leaving aside changing people into a frog, how can we even change it back, and so on and so forth.


    I never thought I would see it with my own two eyes after so many years. It is hard to react when you actually see it happening in front of you.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I wonder if we can undo it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!???? *Kero* Croak!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine to leave it like this for now? This is, in its own way, very cute¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°*Kero* Croak!? *Kero Kero Kero* Croak croak croak!¡± (Tino)


    Sytry was saying something outrageous. To an ¡°Alchemist (Renkinjutsu-shi)¡±, a frog would be a potion ingredient.


    Tino-kaeru was desperately hitting the bottle.


    Would it work if we use a ¡ºHigh-Elixir (Elixir off all thing)¡»¡­¡­? Ummmmh¡­¡­


    In the first ce, I don¡¯t understand why Lucia being *kankan* very mad would result in Tino turning into a frog.


    Lucia and Tino are as close as real sisters. Lucia is less blunt than the Smart sisters, so Tino should have been very fond of Lucia.


    As if Sytry hade up with a good idea, she put her hands together with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°We shall go and wee Lucia-chan! I think she will be in a better mood if we do this.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°As much as I would love to wee her, we are under siege¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I feel like we shouldn¡¯t move if Lucia and the others areing.


    Lucia is strong. In Strange Grief, she is second only to Anthem who is Level 7, she is a Level 6 (and quite close to being Level 7) ¡°Magi (Madoushi)¡±. In particr, her power is most prominent in one-on-many battles, and she has the highest kill count in our Party (Which is natural, in a sense, since she¡¯s a Magi).


    This job was verypatible with her. Lucia should be able to fight off arge number of bandits easily. It is good if she defeats them or even puts them to sleep.


    No, if Lucia ising here, then Luke and the others should being here too. Putting aside Anthem and Eliza, I hope¡­¡­ Luke doesn¡¯t overdo it.


    Tino-kaeru, which has the same color as Tino¡¯s hair, *peshipeshi* tapped on the bottle and appealed to me with her eyes.


    It can¡¯t be helped, as we have Sytry with us, we will somehow be able to manage the bandits.


    Just as I stood up, Arnold came running into my room while kicking the door.


    His armor was covered in blood and he seemed to have fought very hard, but his expression was way different from when he left, he was pale like he had just seen a demon.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaah¡­¡­ Cry. This is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Bad. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening¡­¡­ But¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaah¡­¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± (Arnold)


    As he was saying something incoherent, he extended his thick arm and opened his covered arms in front of my eyes.


    On his arm were¡­ Seven colorful frogs.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is bad, Tino will get mixed up.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Lucia bing a super magi is due to Cry!


    I wonder what else is written on his ¡°Strongest Magic I have in my mind¡±. And also how many volumes there are!


    What do you think it is written inside? A spell to transform into a mahou shoujo? A spell to create a bag with infinite storage space? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Imouto: it means little sister.Tino-kaeru: Tino-Frog.

 Chapter 154，Part2: 2 - The End and The Beginning ③

    <h4>Chapter154£¬Part2: 2 - The End and The Beginning ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 154 The End and The Beginning ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    We walked around the city while collecting frogs that were stunned and were *kerokero* croaking around the inns into a basket on our back.


    The person in charge of collecting the frogs was a magical creature created by Sytry, Kilkill-kun. When he finds a frog, he *poipoi* tossed it into the basket.


    Kilkill-kun was in good spirits today too. His gray-skin body, bright red boomerang pants, and extremely well-developed body stand out like a sore thumb. With a paper bag on his head and a sorry-looking ribbon attached to it, it was no wonder that Sytry said that he would get caught if he walked outside.


    It seemed that Lucia uses illusion magic to hide its appearance when they normally take him around, but even if I have seen Kilkill-kun before, the way he came flying at high speed the moment we were about to leave the inn was a hundred times scarier than a bandit.


    Sytry was running up to him with a smile on her face, but I do think that her senses are a little off.


    And since Kilkill-kun, who was supposed to be with Luke and the others, was here, then it was certain that Luke and the others hade to this city.


    I don¡¯t know why they came to this city, but we are in a pinch, so their timing was perfect.


    In the end, not only Arnold¡¯s face was drained of his blood after seeing his friends turning into frogs, his soulpletely flew away when Kilkill-kun appeared.


    Apparently, it waspletely beyond his understanding. He carefully put his friends in bottles and trudged along behind me.


    There was a chorus of frogs everywhere, not just around the inn, but in the whole city of? Surus.


    Apparently, Lucia¡¯s magic wasn¡¯t aimed at Tino, it just aimed indiscriminately. Compared to the magic I thought of, Lucia¡¯s magic was on another scale.


    Before being impressed, I am scared of it.


    ¡°As expected of Lucia-chan¡­¡­ I wonder how wide the radius effect is, she seems quite pent-up.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you think made her like this?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I think it is because she was forced to get rid of bandits even though she had been told that it was a vacation and had thought that she could go into an Onsen.¡± (Sytry)


    That isn¡¯t my fault. Tell that to the bandits.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Everything would have been fine if dys Knight Order had arrived in time, but they are seriously useless. Wasn¡¯t the request supposed to be a joint request!¡± (Cry)


    Well, I wasn¡¯t intending on taking it though.


    There were frogs scattered all over the city, but some of them remained human and didn¡¯t turn into frogs.


    Moreover, they didn¡¯t look like bandits, they were all unarmed people. Without hiding their confusion, they wander around while calling for help.


    From what I could hear, it seemed that when they were being held captive, the bandits suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°I wonder if there are some kind of requirements?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I think it targeted everyone except for nonbatants.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°How did she do that?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Lucia-chan hadined that Cry-san had asked her something unreasonable like to create magic that would have no effect on the ordinary citizen¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡­.. Did I. Aaah, I did say that.


    It was when I had her stored one of her magic inside my Relic ¨D¨D ¡ºRealize Outer (Longing for a Far Away Country)¡», I told her to include that.


    Since ¡ºRealize Outer (Longing for a Far Away Country)¡» is a Relic that releases the magic you had stored inside as is, the attack range that the caster should have been able to control couldn¡¯t be specified. That is why I asked her if she could somehow put a magic that would not work on nonbatants.


    ¡°I heard that the target is determined by the amount of Mana Material they have. The reason why Arnold-san didn¡¯t change is probably because resisting these types of status alteration techniques is much easier to have than poison resistance. As expected of the one I have my eyes on. Arnold-san!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaah.¡± (Arnold)


    I see¡­¡­ That¡¯s why it didn¡¯t work for me, as I have the same amount of Mana Material as an ordinary citizen.


    Without saying anything, Arnold only replied to Sytry¡¯s praise in a tired voice. Next time, if I get a chance, I will try tofort him.


    However¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think we don¡¯t have to worry about it as it is from Lucia, but if we cannot undo this, we are the one who is going to be criminals that are way worse than the Barrels.


    Weird rumors are likely to start again. I am sure Gark-san will call me, I already wanna puke.


    When the basket was about to be half-full. And as we approached the city gates, Liz suddenly jumped here from mid-air.


    Before I could raise my voice, she kicked Arnold away, turned around, and jumped at me. She is too free-spirited.


    Arnold made a strange sound because of the assault and fall on the ground.


    I hugged her light body. Liz ced her cheek perfectly against mine and squealed cheerfully.


    ¡°Cry-chan~, I, am, baaaaaaaaaaaaack~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Liz, it¡¯s not like you just came back.¡±


    That was the same thing as what she did the other day at the ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the details~!¡± (Liz)


    I can feel her heart beating quickly against my chest. While *surisuri* rubbing me and having her hand stroked my back, a *nikoniko* smiling Sytry pulled her tied up hair from behind her and pulled her away.


    And then, I finally caught sight of Anthem¡¯s huge head poking out of the top of the gate, and a huge man with an axe and a big sword in each hand, having a sword fight against Luke and his wooden sword, who was waving his hands and shouting loudly. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha those frog altering statuses remind me of FF7 Remake and the sewer level when I was always getting hit by the frog transformation attack, so annoying!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 155，Part1: 1 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ④

    <h4>Chapter155£¬Part1: 1 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 155 Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Dressed in ck armor, a group of people riding horses surrounded the city of Surus.


    On the gs that were fluttering in the air were three swords interlocking ¨D¨D It was Count dys¡¯ coat of arms.


    Riding a battle horse, the leader of the group, a man in magnificent armor descended to the ground and looked up at the wall.


    ¡°What is this wall¡­¡­¡­¡­ What happened¡­¡­¡± (dys Knight Order Leader)


    ¡°What a very,te arrival¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!? Who is here!?¡± (dys Knight Order Leader)


    ¡°To think the first thing you say is ¡°Who are you¡±¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that too rude to the people who did your work for you? Well, it was ¡ºA bonus¡» while we were on our vacation, though.¡± (Sytry)


    Themander and his men who were lined up behind him, drew their swords in unison at the shadow that appeared from the gate.


    When Kilkill-kun was all excited and was raising his body up and down, Sytry smacked Kilkill-kun¡¯s arm, and responded with a smile.


    She took out a request form from her pocket and threw it on the ground. The Commander¡¯s eyes widen at the sight of the request form with dys¡¯ crest on it.


    ¡°If it is only at this level, then there isn¡¯t even the need to cooperate with you. As you were too slow, we have already crushed the Barrels.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Cooperate¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ You are a Member of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·!?¡± (Commander)


    ¡°Yes. I am the one who is in charge of the negotiation for ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, my name is Sytry Smart. I have heard a lot about the valor of the dys army.¡± (Sytry)


    Her short pink-blonde hair was swaying in the wind, and her calm demeanor didn¡¯t make her look like she was engaged in a life-threatening line of work.


    Themander¡¯s eyes widened at her calm and enamoring smile. His subordinates, who had their swords drawn and ready, were also flustered.


    I had heard that we had made a nomination request to a Treasure Hunter. It was a shame to cooperate with people who didn¡¯t care for public safety and did nothing but search for Relics in Shrines, but dys¡¯ army doesn¡¯t let their personal feelings get in the way on their missions.


    I didn¡¯t know what was going on at all. I was sure that the Hunters hadn¡¯t even arrived at the dys territory yet.


    It was only a day ago that we had received information that a group that seemed to be the Barrel Bandits Group was about to leave dys territory.


    We didn¡¯t have the time to wait for the Hunters. We couldn¡¯t withdraw after being belittled by the bandits, so my men and I came on a forced march, and when we finally arrived at our destination, the fact that the Hunters were already there made us seem like we were being mocked by sly foxes.


    However, the request form is genuine. Picking it up from where it had been rudely thrown on the ground, the Commander wondered what to ask, and at the end, asked while twisting his eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why are you in such a ce? We have been waiting for you for a long time.¡± (Commander)


    ¡°We did an ambush. If I have to say, it was more guiding them than an ambush¡­¡­ However, do not worry. The Barrel Bandits Group has been rounded up. Every singlest one of them.¡± (Sytry)


    Impossible. Themander, who was known for his valor in dys territory, was stunned by what she said.


    The Barrel Bandit Group is a cautious and audacious group. They had repeatedly repelled the dys Knight Order as if it was the easiest thing in the world, despite them being known for their strength.


    In particr, we had almost been overwhelmed many times by their cautiousness.


    Whenever they attack a city, they always dispatch an advance team to assess their enemies¡¯ strength and never challenge an opponent they cannot beat. Since they are a group of wandering bandits, they do not have a home base, but even their temporary base couldn¡¯t be found.


    Even when we tried to organize arge-scale subjugation force to attack them, they quickly escaped. I don¡¯t know how they got their hand on it, but they even had a tool that could create walls.


    They were really an infuriating group of bandits.


    They were the ones who had tarnished the name of the sword of the empire by ransacking dys territory when that territory was feared by every criminal. This wasn¡¯t the time to put our pride as a knight first.


    Anyway, there was no sign of the city being ransacked. But there was no doubt that something had happened.


    My men touched the rocky wall that surrounded the city and looked at each other. The wall was simr to the one that had often blocked dys¡¯ forces when they were pursuing the Barrel Bandit Group.


    ¡°What is this wall¡­¡­? I thought this city didn¡¯t have such a huge wall surrounding it.¡± (Commander)


    Surus is a famous tourist spot because of its Onsen. They shouldn¡¯t have such defensive measures.


    At the Commander¡¯s question, Sytry put a finger to her lips, wondering.


    ¡°They were so careless that I had asked the Barrels to make it for them. Well, it needs to be reinforced, but it should be enough for now. Don¡¯t you know about ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· foresight?¡± (Sytry)


    Of course, I knew it. However, I still can¡¯t believe it even when I see it.


    Making an ambush was still eptable. However, how could a human manipte circumstances to this extent? Moreover, how did ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· know about the Barrels¡¯ movements, while having so little information avable?


    My men looked at her half in disbelief. The Commander felt the same way, but he quickly came to his senses and took off his helmet to show his appreciation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see. We will confirm the details with youter ¨D¨D But for now, we thank you. So¡­¡­ Where is ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·?¡± (Commander)


    ¡°I am sorry. Cry-san is in the middle of his vacation¡­¡­ However, I will ry his message.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fumu. Wait, what?¡± (Commander)


    Sytry said with a smile to the Commander who had a nervous look on his face.


    ¡°The only thing I didn¡¯t expect was that dys¡¯ army wouldn¡¯t make it in time. They really are useless, was what he said. Ah, that¡¯s right. About the bandits, unlike the previous information, there were about three hundred of them, you know. However, this was still within the margin of error¡­¡­¡±? (Sytry)


    ¡ì


    The city was in an uproar due to the bandit group attack and the sudden frog transformation.


    As usual, I left Sytry to deal with thete arrival of the knight order and told her to handle the post-processing, and returned to the inn with Luke and the others who had finally joined us.


    I feel bad for Sytry, but when I do it, I would immediately piss people off, and also it couldn¡¯t be helped as I don¡¯t understand the situation.


    It had been a long time since I had seen Luke or Anthem.


    We had known each other since we were childhood friends and before we became Hunters, and we used to see each other almost every day, so it was really unusual for us to not see each other for more than a month.


    When we entered the inn room, Luke took off his creepy mask and this was the first thing he said to me.


    Like fire, his crimson eyes really represent his personality.


    ¡°Cry! This time was too boring! The biggest one wasn¡¯t much either, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling sick?¡± (Luke)


    Luke¡¯s appearance was as usual. He didn¡¯t have any serious injury, and his well-dressed cloak was almost spotless. It seemed that raiding a Level 8 Shrine had gone off without a hitch.


    But still, what a terrible thing to say. I wonder if the upation of the city by the bandits is something like a wee party for Luke. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Thank you Peter for your donation!


    Haha so funny when Sytry ryed Cry¡¯s message! No wonder Cry has people who have a grudge against him despite doing ¡°nothing¡±! XD


    Finally, we will have the whole team interaction, Luke asking if Cry is feeling wrong because the enemies weren¡¯t strong was so funny! Wait for the next part for more!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 155，Part2: 2 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ④

    <h4>Chapter155£¬Part2: 2 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 155 Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°No, because this time we are on a vacation.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ So it wasn¡¯t a trial. Then, it¡¯s normal that it was only up to that point¡­¡­ Well, it was just right for preparatory exercises.¡± (Luke)


    When Luke *unun* nodded his head as if he was convinced of something, Liz-chan, who hade back after finding our friends instead of Onsen Dragons, pouted her lips.


    ¡°Why are you so bossy¡­¡­ Luke-chan. Wasn¡¯t the one who beat most of them Lucia-chan?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Aaaah? I was the one who beat the biggest one, so of course, I¡¯m the MVP. Besides, Liz, you didn¡¯t do anything.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Eeeeh~, Luke-chan, don¡¯t tell me, are you trying to take credit for Lucia-chan¡¯s work? That¡¯s soaaaame~!¡± (Liz)


    Each time they fought in arge-scale battle like this one, Liz and Luke had the tendency topete on the one who had the most number of prey killed. There is a part of them where they take pride in the number of corpses they create.


    And it usually goes to the same conclusion where Lucia, who isn¡¯t interested in it, would be the winner. As magical attacks have an extraordinary range of attack¡­¡­


    Luke became thoughtful for a moment at what Liz said, and then immediately eximed with a frustrated expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Indeed, it wasn¡¯t like he was particrly strongpared to the others. Shit, okay, Lucia, you are the MVP this time! Not bad! Next time I won¡¯t lose!¡± (Luke)


    At the sudden loud voice, Lucia, who was lying on the tatami mat, looked up while breathing roughly.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ Luke-san, you are too noisy. Please give me some water, Leader.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is just¡­ I just used too much power¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    She exhaled out a small breath and answered. Her voice sounded painful and her face was pale, but she was probably fine. She didn¡¯t have any noticeable injuries.


    Her hair was much darker and her eyes were much shinier and darker than mine. Her thin features are so fragile that she doesn¡¯t look like a Hunter.


    In fact, Lucia is a little prone to getting sick. It¡¯s not that she¡¯s sick orcking in physical strength, the cause seems to be her huge amount of magic power, but it was always the case that she stays quiet after using magic continuously, such as after a hunt.


    Lucia sat up and poured a ss of water from the jug I gave her, quenched her thirst, and turned her cold eyes towards me.


    ¡°If you are worried about me, can you, please, not let them unnecessarily take over the city or something simr?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°A lot of things happened, you know. Well, now that you are here, let¡¯s find an Onsen and a Ryokan where Anthem can get in and slowly soak in the water and take a long rest.¡± (Cry)


    Even though he was used to it, I feel sorry for him for spending the night out in the open.


    Fortunately, this is an Onsen resort. There are probably bathhouses where Anthem can get in. ¡­¡­ In the worst case, we can have Lucia dig one up for us.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Leader been taking a long rest up until now¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aaah, right¡­¡­ Tino turned into a frog, there is a spell to bring her back, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Of course, there isn¡¯t a magic that can bring her back to normal, you do know that it was already pushing to change people into frogs¡­¡­ Was there any magic that could turn her back to normal in the book I got from you, Leader?¡± (Lucia)


    In the bottle, Tino-kaeru heard what she said, blinked her eyes, and *kerokero* croaked while jumping up and down fretfully.


    Poor her¡­¡­ No, no, no, sure there was no magic to bring her back to normal in the book I wrote, but this isn¡¯t funny.


    While *kusukusu* giggling, Liz lifted the bottle, doesn¡¯t she know how to show mercy?


    I thought Lucia was on good terms with Tino¡­¡­


    As I froze with a smile on my face, Lucia gave a small cough and said.


    ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. There is no magic to bring her back to normal, but¡­¡­ If you kill her, she will return to normal.¡± (Lucia)


    I cannot not worry. Tino¡¯s sorrowful squeal echoed through the air.


    What should I do? Do I have no choice but to tell Tino¡¯s parents that my Imouto has turned their daughter into a frog?


    I am too ashamed to face them.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s alright, Tino. I will take responsibility and take care of you¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t be silly, here!¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia lifted her thin arm and *pachiri* snapped her fingers. The bottle that Liz was holding and where Tino was, suddenly burst into mes.


    Her appearance was exactly what I imagine a witch to look like.


    Burning an object with a *pachin* snap of a finger was an idea I had written in volume one of ¡°Cool magic I had thought of¡±. Lucia, who was in training, struggled for about a month to create this magic. It is one of my bitter memories as I had been punched in the face forughing so hard when she told me it took her a month to create it.


    The sudden carnage made me speechless.


    The moment Tino¡¯s cry disappeared in the mes, a human Tino appeared to extinguish it. Liz caught the suddenly appearing Tino with both of her hands.


    She was dressed as she was before she turned into a frog. A light blue yukata and a neatly tied obi. Traces of tears remained under her eyes.


    ¡­¡­ So that was what she meant when she said she would return to normal after killing her.


    Come to think of it, when Tino changed into a frog, everything she was wearing also disappeared¡­¡­ I wonder what is the logic behind it.


    Tino looked at me, then at Lucia, then at Luke, and finally understood what had happened, and then she put her arms around Liz¡¯s neck and hugged her.


    ¡°O-onee-samaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa~! I waz zo zcared, I thought I waz going to be a frog forever!¡± (Tino)


    Liz tightly hugged Tino as she cried with her tears *poroporo* streaming down her face.


    ¡°Yosh, yosh¡­ Ti, you are going to have frog training until you don¡¯t turn into a frog anymore, understand.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Masteeeeeeeeer~! Please help me! Lucia Onee-samaaa~!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Ti is still the same as usual, eh. ¡­¡­ Yosh, Cry! Let¡¯s go to the Onsen! See, I even brought you a float ring too!¡± (Luke)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, whatever.


    As everyone started to liven up, nothing seemed to matter anymore. I breathed a sigh of relief at my daily life that was finally back to normal.


    Various things happened, but as expected, vacation is good. I am d I came here. Everyone is safe and sound, so let¡¯s say that everything is perfect.


    When I smiled serenely and rxed, Lucia, as if she remembered something, turned her gaze towards me and said something outrageous.


    ¡°By the way, Leader. You may already know, but ¨D¨D The Imperial Capital was in a huge uproar over the fight between ¡¶Hidden Curse (Magic Wand)¡· and the ¡ºTower of Akasha¡». We were on a vacation, so we quickly ran away, but¡­¡­ Everyone was calling for Leader. Is it true that you stirred things up?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is a lie, you know. Come on, Lucia also must be tired, so let¡¯s go to the Onsen and rx!¡± (Cry) <h4>Author¡¯s notes:</h4>


    As always thank you for everything. This is Tsukikage.


    This concludes the 4th arc. I hope you enjoyed it!


    The 4th arc was different from the 3rd arc, and I tried to write about Cry¡¯s daily life. I hope you now have a better understanding of his reputation so far, and how his friends have be stronger.


    There were many things I wanted to write, and it has be very long, but I hope you enjoyed it as much as possible. ( ¡ä©`£à)


    As for the rest of the story, we¡¯ve got most of the members, but it¡¯s still not finished.


    For now, I n to write about Arc 5 as well. In the 5th Arc, I hope to write about the adventures of Strange Grief as a Party, so it is aplete change from the 4th arc.


    By the way, I don¡¯t n to drag on Akasha any longer.


    However, before I start the 5th arc, I still need to write about the Onsen, so I will write about that. I¡¯ll also write a bit about Luke, Lucia, and Anthem.


    I think the daily life episode will be irregr updates, but please bear with me.


    If you have more time, you can read my other works which are quite different, or read the Light novel version. ( ¡ä©`£à)


    ¡ö Light novel Version and Manga.


    The 2nd volume is currently on sale and the 3rd volume is scheduled for release in the summer. There are also newly written parts, and there is also a character whose name only appeared in the Web novel but will appear in the Light novel. Please look forward to it.


    Also, as I¡¯ve already announced several times, but ComicWalker has started the Manga version.


    It is a great piece of work that makes even me, the author,ugh when I read it, you can read it for free on the web, so please do that too!


    Finally, to all of you who have stayed with the 4th arc for so long, over half a year so far, thank you very much!


    I look forward to seeing you again in the next arc!


    /Tsukikage


    Update Notice: @ktsuki_novel£¨Twitter). <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Thank you Mahammad for your donation! I¡¯ll put an extra chapter this Sunday!


    The chapter was published on the 15th may 2019. So the news is kind of outdated but go read the manga, it¡¯s really well made!


    At the time we speak, Tsukikage-sensei is already at his 7th arc so let¡¯s hope that I will one day catch up with him¡­ One day maybe¡­


    But yeah 4th arc is still not over there are still 5 chapters left before the next arc!


    I also added some pictures of the chapter when there¡¯s one. Sadly I don¡¯t have every picture only a few but go check it out, it¡¯s in chapter:


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Obi: In case you forgot, it is a belt specially made for yukata.

 Chapter 155，Part3: 5 p1 - Nightmare ②

    <h4>Chapter155£¬Part3: 5 p1 - Nightmare ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 155.5 Nightmare ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Tino opened her eyes at the unexpected person who appeared.


    Unlike the ck robe she usually wore, she was dressed in a white and flowered pattern yukata. The contrast between her long, glossy ck hair and her translucent white skin was so beautiful that it made me exhale a little bit.


    She has a delicate atmosphere around her that made her feel like she could be broken at any moment, which is, of course, different from Liz Onee-sama and Sytry Onee-sama¡¯s atmosphere.


    ¡°Lu-Lucia Onee-sama¡­¡­ You can¡¯t be serious, even Lucia Onee-sama!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°? What are you talking about¡­¡­?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nothing. But, well, you see¡­¡­ We are in Master¡¯s~ room ¨D¨D And Master~ is in the middle of a bath, but¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Tino has interacted with all the Members of ¡¶Strange Grief¡·.


    Naturally, I also interacted with Lucia Onee-sama, but she always had a transcendental atmosphere around her that made me feel a little self-conscious.


    When Lucia Onee-sama heard what Tino said, she blinked her eyes, but then sat down in seiza?next to Tino, made a small cough, and said.


    Her long hair hung over her white yukata.


    ¡°I know. That is why I came here¡­¡­ It has always been my role to keep an eye on things at times like this¡­¡­ And so, why is Ti here?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I was, asked by Master~ to, keep an eye on things¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Leader is forcing Ti to do the dirty work again.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°N-no, I am doing it, because I want to!¡± (Tino)


    Lucia Onee-sama frowned, but *pachiri* snapped her fingers without saying anything.


    Cushions popped out of nowhere and fell to Lucia and Tino¡¯s side. A teapot and cups flew in and started to make tea by themselves.


    I was surprised when I first saw it, but it has always been the case that Lucia Onee-sama uses unusual magic that is different from other Magi.


    ¡°T-thank you very much.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ti, if you want, you can go out and y. I will stay here.¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia said as she opened the book she was holding in her arms. She seemed to be fully prepared for a long-term fight.


    However, I can¡¯t just leave. Tino is a loyal Hunter. I clenched my fists and dered.


    ¡°No, as this is an instruction given by Master~¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ Then, let¡¯s keep watch together.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Yes~! I am looking forward to working with you~!¡± (Tino)


    When Tino replied with enthusiasm, Lucia stared in wonder, smiled, and let out a giggle.


    ¡ì


    A faint, warm feeling against my back and a somewhatforting feeling that goes through my hair.


    Tino took off the ribbon she always wore and leaned her back against Lucia Onee-sama as shebed her hair.


    The hand that ran theb through my hair was so careful and delicate that it made my heart feel calm and peaceful.


    The voiceing out from behind Tino was also gentle and kind.


    ¡°Even if you have Mana Material, Hunters¡¯ hair can still get bad quickly if you don¡¯t take care of it properly¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ I also want to grow my hair out like Lucia Onee-sama, but it isn¡¯t quite¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Lucia Onee-sama¡¯s long, shiny and beautiful ck hair is something that every woman dreams of.


    However, having your hair too long can be a disadvantage for Hunters. In response to Tino¡¯s words, Lucia Onee-sama said.


    ¡°For a Magi¡­¡­ Hair with strong magic power in it can be an easy catalyst to use. If you are a ¡°Thief (Tozoku)¡±, you might not want to grow your hair too long unless you are as confident as Liz when you are moving.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Because putting aside your limbs, if you get your neck cut off, even Anthem-san won¡¯t be able to heal you¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Y-yes. Moreover, it is also a hindrance when you are in close-quartersbat¡­¡­ But when I be stronger someday, I will definitely let it grow like Lucia Onee-sama.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°However, it is a lot of work to take care of it ¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia Onee-sama said that in a small voice, picked up a strand of her hair, and ced it next to Tino¡¯s cheek.


    Even though we have the same ck hair, I could feel from the pleasantly cool strands of hair, the time she took to take care of them.


    ¡°We will match together¡­¡­¡­¡­ This might not be that bad of an idea.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°! Yes~!¡± (Tino)


    When I answered with twinkles in my eyes, Lucia Onee-sama *kusukusu* giggled and put the ribbon on me.


    After all, I knew it, she is a very kind person. I knew I should move away since she has finished tying up my hair, but it was hard to leave.


    And then, without warning, Lucia said.


    ¡°It¡¯sing¡­¡­ Seriously, times, and times again, never learning their lesson¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Her eyes had be so sharp that Tino couldn¡¯t believe that they were the same eyes she used to look at Tino.


    Before I could ask what wasing, the door opened vigorously. What appeared was another Onee-sama ¨D¨D It was the Onee-sama who was always energetic.


    When Liz Onee-sama kicked the door, she stared in wonder at Lucia for a moment and started to run without hesitation.


    While Tino was puzzled, she kicked on the wall and ran through the ceiling like magic.


    ¡°Cry-chan! I will wash your back!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°!? O-Onee-sama!? Right now, Master~ is ¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    She didn¡¯t listen to me at all. Just as I was about to stand up when I saw her running with her hems pping immodestly, my Onee-sama who was running on the ceiling was suddenly pulled by gravity and fell to the ground with a loud noise.


    The yukata that Liz Onee-sama was wearing was turning gray. After a dy, Lucia Onee-sama, who was behind me, said in a cold voice.


    ¡°¡ºTurn to stone¡»¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°So terribleee~! What are you doinggg~!¡± (Liz)


    Liz Onee-sama, whose clothes had been changedpletely, rolled on the floor and looked up at Lucia Onee-sama.


    ¡°That should be my line. Times, and times again, never getting bored of it.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Haaaa!? It¡¯s none of your business, Lucia-chan~! Shit~, it¡¯s in the way~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡ºBe hard¡»¡± (Lucia)


    Liz tried to break the petrified yukata by *bambam* punching it with her both of her hands, but even though she was hitting it with the strength that could destroy even metal to some extent, the yukata wasn¡¯t damaged in the slightest.


    In front of Tino, who was taken aback, Liz Onee-sama shouted.


    ¡°Aaaah! All right, all right~! You cane with me, Lucia, and at the same time Ti too, for all that¡¯ll matter~!¡± (Liz)


    When Lucia Onee-sama heard what she said, her eyebrows *pikuri* twitched.


    ¡°¡ºBe gone¡»¡±


    .


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Lucia is really a sweet girl but if you want to mess with her Onii-chan you have to be careful! XD


    And Tino you can have long hair when you wear the mask!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Seiza: it is a traditional way of sitting down in Japan. You kneel on the floor, fold your legs underneath your thighs while sitting on your heels.

 Chapter 155，Part4: 5 p2 - Nightmare ②

    <h4>Chapter155£¬Part4: 5 p2 - Nightmare ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 155.5 Nightmare ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°What did youe here for? Luke-san.¡± (Lucia)


    There was a *piripiri* tingling feeling of tension in the air.


    In front of Tino¡¯s eyes, Luke Onii-sama, dressed in a bright red kimono, answered Lucia¡¯s question in a serious tone.


    ¡°Aaaah, actually¡­¡­ Lucia. This Onsen¡­¡­¡­¡­ Doesn¡¯t have a waterfall.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°If it is like this, I can¡¯t train¡­¡­ I was thinking about asking Cry to teach me another Onsen training. He is inside, right?¡± (Luke)


    It really troubles me when you say something that doesn¡¯t make any sense.


    His crimson eyes were serious and his tone didn¡¯t seem to be joking. In a way, Luke Onii-sama was the most troublesome person to Tino.


    Tino was asked by Master~ to make sure that no one gets inside.


    However, Luke Onii-sama is of the same gender. There didn¡¯t seem to be a problem for me to let him in. Moreover, therge public bath was separated by gender, and I am sure that Luke Onii-sama will leave as soon as he finishes his story.


    With hesitation, I looked up at Lucia Onee-sama beside me. Lucia Onee-sama gave a small sigh and said without seemingly being troubled.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. I will create a waterfall, so please go somewhere else.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°A really hot one, please.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡ì


    ¡°Angyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡± (???)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    The door of the room was smashed and an avnche of familiar light-blue dragons came through.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just one or two. Maybe they were excited, round dragons growled and rushed to Tino with a *dotadota* thudding footsteps.


    Unsure of what to do in the face of such an iprehensible situation, Tino shouted in confusion.


    ¡°Lucia Onee-sama~! Why¡­ Is there a flock of Onsen Dragons ¨D¨D Hih! Why!?¡± (Tino)


    Lucia Onee-sama was unfazed by this iprehensible situation and simply chanted with all her might.


    ¡°¡ºAll be gone¡»¡± (Lucia)


    ¡ì


    With loud footsteps, a huge gray body entered through the door that the Onsen Dragons had broken through.


    It was Kilkill-kun. Riding on his back was myst Onee-sama, her face was peeking out from the top of its paper bag-covered head, and was looking down at Lucia Onee-sama, who was sitting in seiza.


    ¡°*Fufufu*¡­¡­ After using so much magic, even Lucia-chan must be tired.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Sytry Onee-sama~!? Don¡¯t tell me, that flock of Dragons was ¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    When Tino was stunned, Sytry Onee-sama made a triumphant look. Even Tino, who has seen all kinds of viins so far, looked horrified by her.


    I could see bloodshot eyes peeking out of the paper bag it was wearing. Kilkill-kun is a powerful magical creature. Even on its own, it is too powerful for Tino to be an opponent against it.


    At this point, I have no choice but to rely on Lucia Onee-sama, as I have been doing up until now.


    Lucia Onee-sama chanted with a grim expression.


    ¡°¡ºBe gone¡»¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°*Fufufu*¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is useless. As I have made many countermeasures against you, Lucia-chan¡­¡­ Don¡¯t expect to be able to repel me as easily as you usually do.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Sytry Onee-sama picked up an empty bottle behind her back and showed it to us. I don¡¯t know what was in the bottle, but from the way she said it, I am guessing that it was something to temporarily increase her magic resistance.


    Compared to the usual Sytry Onee-sama that I knew of, her gestures were very childish.


    ¡­¡­ This isn¡¯t very mature, Sytry Onee-sama.


    Kilkill-kun *noshinoshi* crept toward Lucia Onee-sama who was frowning. From above its head, I heard the triumphant voice of Sytry Onee-samaing down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not going to take and eat it, I am just going to wash his back a little. Ah, Lucia-chan. It is fine to call me Sister-inw-chan.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia Onee-sama stood up. The expression on her face made Tino take a few steps back.


    Her slender body was being coated with a strong magic power. ring at Sytry Onee-sama, Lucia Onee-sama says in a stifled voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡­? See. You want to do this, that badly, I see. As usual, I will beat you to a pulp, Sytry¡­ Onee-chan.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡ì


    The Great Kaiju?battle, a battle that couldn¡¯t be described as a fight, was unfolding behind Tino.


    Debris fell, heat and cold air caressed my cheeks. There was no longer any shame or anything anymore. I desperately hit the door and shouted in a screeching voice.


    ¡°Master~! Please help me~! Lucia Onee-sama and Sytry Onee-sama are~! Masteeeer~!!¡± (Tino)


    If I wasn¡¯t careful, I could be killed by a stray bullet. After a few tens of seconds of pounding on the door to the point that my hands hurt, as if my wish had been answered, the door slowly opened.


    ¡°Angya? (Onsen Dragon)


    Master~ who looked like a light blue dragon, tilted its head and turned its round eyes toward Tino. <h4>Author¡¯s notes:</h4>


    It¡¯s a short story. Tino seems to have been traumatized by Onsen Dragon.


    I feel like I won¡¯t be allowed to have aedic end with dragons any time soon. ( ¡ä©`£à).


    (As usual) Next episode will begin out of the blue. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Sytry such a schemer! Baiting the dragon to reduce Lucia¡¯s magic!


    And the dragon at the end poor Tino! Not sure but I think in the Light Novel they will tame one dragon and bring it back to the n House like the giant lion on the cover of volume 4! XD


    On another note


    FF7 intergrade is finally out! Wish I had a PS5 TT.TT


    I saw some spoilers and I was like ¡°bro, Bro, BRO, BROOOOOOOOOO!¡±


    So hype for FF7 remake 2!!!!


    And don¡¯t forget, tomorrow there is an extra chapter thanks to Peter and Mohammad!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Kimono: Traditional cloth worn by japanese. It is the same as a yukata but here it is for men.Kaiju: It¡¯s the name of giant monsters like Godzi, Ghidorah or the monsters in Pacific Rim.

 Chapter 156，Part1: 1 - Witch

    <h4>Chapter156£¬Part1: 1 - Witch?</h4> <h4>Chapter 156 Witch?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Cry once said! The truly strong! Don¡¯t choose! Their weapons! Ossan, it is because you use such a giant axe that you are weak. But, well, there is no point in saying that to you now. As it wouldn¡¯t even be a training if you just use your axe, you can use the sword that is on the ground. That will double your attack power right? Aaah, in my case¡­¡­ I¡¯m fine with just my bare hands, but as there is a tree branch on the ground, I think I¡¯ll use that.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Cry took my sword away from me. He said that if you be a sword, Luke, you wouldn¡¯t need to carry one, which means, if you do need a sword, then it is just proof that you stillck experience. So cool, right?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Cry said. Pointing a sword at the weak isn¡¯t what true swordsmen do. That¡¯s why I¡¯m pointing a tree branch at you. And by the way, by deliberately making my weapon weaker, I can now even train against weak opponents.¡± (Luke)


    His swordsmanship was¡­ All messed up. His swordsmanship looked the same as countless swordsmen Jeffroy had seen and fought against, and yet it also looked like none of them.


    The reasoninging out of his mouth was also messed up. It was like the rambling of a child.


    However, despite the fact that everything he said was a mess, the young man was serious about what he said and frighteningly strong.


    Whether he swung his axe or his sword, the de didn¡¯t even graze him, while his opponent¡¯s thirty centimeters tree branch slipped through Jeffroy¡¯s onught and struck all parts of his body.


    All of his attacks were seen through, even his breathing pattern was predicted. Moreover, he even managed to parry a heavy blow with a branch that should have been easily breakable.


    Neither power nor speed couldn¡¯t break through him, even among all the fights Jeffroy ever experienced, his ¡ºTechnique¡» was the best he had ever seen.


    A blow from a fragile branch wouldn¡¯t harm Jeffroy¡¯s trained body or armor. It was his mind that was hurt. With each strike, his spirit *garigari* whittled away. Cold sweats poured down his cheeks, and his arms slowed down due to his mental fatigue.


    Each artful blow made from the childish weapon ¨D¨D Denied everything that Jeffroy Barrel had done so far, from being just a simple kid with a bit of confidence to seeding in creating arge group of bandits.


    If he had been using a real sword, Jeffroy would have been cut down with just one swing. There was enough difference in their abilities for him to understand that.


    Seeing ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· appearing, ¡¶Thousand Sword (Senken)¡· said regretfully.


    ¡°Shit, time¡¯s up. Ossan, you are quite hard. If I can¡¯t cut you, then I can¡¯t call myself the strongest swordsman. I¡¯m still immature¡­¡­ So it means that just defeating the boss of a Level 8 Shrine isn¡¯t enough. I¡¯m going to be stronger, I¡¯m gonna get stronger! I¡¯ll never lose again!¡± (Luke)


    I had heard rumors that ¡¶Thousand Sword (Senken)¡· had driven several swordsmen to the edge and they couldn¡¯t continue to be swordsmen. If you are an ordinary swordsman, it would be impossible to maintain yourposure in face of that monstrous swordsmanship.


    My arms and legs were shackled with giant prisoner balls, my body was bound with chains, and I was roughly shoved into a carriage made for transporting prisoners.


    I had no energy to resist. Even though I have been outsmarting them for a long time now, my opponents are the mighty dys Knight Order. Maybe I could do it one-on-one, but against multiple knights, they are not the kind of opponents where I can win against them without a weapon.


    The knights wearing the same armor were discussing in a troubled manner.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do we do for these frogs?¡± (Knight 1)


    ¡°I have confirmed it with them, but¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think that we would be able to capture all of them¡­¡­ But, we don¡¯t have a choice but to bring all the frogs in.¡± (Knight 2)


    ¡°Since the numbers don¡¯t add up, maybe there are some civilians or bunch of Hunters mixed with them, was what the Commander said ¨D¨D¡± (Knight 3)


    ¡°So we have to check on all the one we missed capturing ¨D¨D¡± (Knight 1)


    ¡°I have never seen or heard of a Magic like this one¡­¡­ It is just like wizards in fairy tales.¡± (Knight 2)


    From the way they talked with each other, I could clearly see a strong sense of confusion.


    I can¡¯t win. At the very least, as long as ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· is staying in this city, even if I can manage to escape the chains, I will soon be captured again.


    They were too ¨D¨D Too overwhelming. Of course, there is the swordsmanship of ¡¶Thousand Sword (Senken)¡·, but also the magic that engulfed the entire city was even more monstrous. If the other Members of their Party were of equal ability, then we never had a chance from the very beginning.


    I shouldn¡¯t have taken them on. We should have turned tail and fled as usual when we heard about them. I shouldn¡¯t have been so greedy. Even if I regret it now, it was already toote.


    There was no way to fight back. All my men have been turned into frogs. The Barrels are finished.


    A man with gray hair was brought to Jeffroy with his arms held on both sides.


    It was the man that my men had mistakenly brought in as ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. He was supposed to have been a gray frog a while ago, but it seemed that he had been brought back to normal.


    The cunning-looking man shook his head and said in a powerless tone.


    ¡°You are wrong¡­¡­ I am¡­¡­ Not one of this guy¡¯spanions.¡± (Gray)


    ¡°Is this man saying the truth?¡± (Knight 1)


    The knight shouted sternly and looked down at Jeffroy.


    The knight looked even more violent than Jeffroy¡¯s men when they were disguising as regr citizens.


    He was probably ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· coborator. He has the same air as the two men who had inspired me to attack this city.


    We have been targeted from the very beginning. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone deceiving even a noblemen¡¯s Knight Order in order to proceed with their n, but he has terrifying skill.


    I slightly felt the return of my emotions that had been crushed. Jeffroy smiled deeply and said to the man with gray hair.


    I¡¯ll at least take you down with us.


    ¡°No, what are you talking about, Gray. You are one of us¡­¡­ One of Barrels. Were you nning to look meek in order to run away on your own? I won¡¯t let that happen. Let¡¯s get along in prison.¡± (Jeffroy)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Extra chapter thanks to Peter and Mahammad!


    Haha the misadventure of Gray! Looks like having your mind broken wasn¡¯t enough, now you are going to jail with Jeffroy.


    Maybe they could be Cry¡¯s victim friends. XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 156，Part2: 2 - Witch

    <h4>Chapter156£¬Part2: 2 - Witch</h4> <h4>Chapter 156 Witch?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Aaaaah? What, did you just say? Leader. Not only was I already exhausted after returning from a Shrine, but when I returned to the Imperial Capital, I was told that you went to an Onsen? And when I finally think that I have arrived at the Onsen, I was forced to fight off some bandits? And to top it all off, what did you just say?? You better tell me that I heard you ¨D¨D Wrong.¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia¡¯s eyelids twitched and looked up at me with a gaze so sharp that you wouldn¡¯t believe that it was directed at her brother.


    Probably because she had a good night¡¯s sleep, she was finally feeling better, and herplexion was much better than yesterday. That¡¯s all good.


    When Lucia approached me, I took a step back with a half-baked smile on my face. My back was damp with cold sweats.


    I didn¡¯t mean anything bad. It was just a little thought that came out of my mouth, but it seemed to have touched Lucia¡¯s reverse scale.


    ¡°U-Un. No¡­ Welllll. I think you did a really good job, you know? Un, as expected of my ¡°Sister (Imouto)¡±.¡± (Cry)


    I tried to praise her, but Lucia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Lucia has known me for a long time, so she knows my personality.


    Luke and Liz weren¡¯t going to help me either. They were looking at us as if they were watching something very interesting.


    Tino, too, was frightened and turned her gaze away from behind Liz. I didn¡¯t have any allies.


    As she gracefully put her fingers together, she chuckled with a smile.


    ¡°Please, say that again, Leader. As it is also possible that my ears are going crazy.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nii-san?¡± (Lucia)


    I took a deep breath, gathered my resolve, and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ch-Change the frog type¡­¡­ You got the wrong one¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Lucia, what you changed them into was a tree frog. Originally, the type of frog they are transformed into are grass frogs, sooo¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    How should I know about settings like that!! Look, look at this book! It is the book, Leader made, look! Look! Look!¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia raised a screaming voice and shoved me the handwritten magic book I made a long time ago.


    On the page that had been read over and over again until it was crumpled, there was one line, ¡ºMagic that turned you into a frog¡», and all the area around that line was filled with Lucia¡¯s notes.


    ¡°Where does it say grass frog, do tell me? I dare you to say there is! Where¡­ Where¡­ Where!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°N-no, but¡­ It is the Witch¡¯s Arcanes, so of course it is a grass frog. Tree frogs aren¡¯t witch-like at all.¡± (Cry)


    The book of magic that I made only described the final results, it was only the fantasy of a child. I wrote it without even thinking about whether it would be useful or not, so everything written inside is the disillusion of the past me.


    However, that was also exactly why I am so particr about the details.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s okay, you seeded in changing them into tree frogs, so of course, you can also change them into grass frogs.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I can¡¯t! This Magic isn¡¯t as convenient as that! Tell it to me, before I create the spell! Do you know that it was really difficult to create the current design! Please be more impressed! Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ You are telling me to recreate it?¡± (Lucia)


    My ¡°Sister (Imouto)¡± squeezed me vigorously and came at me with her mouth moving *pikupiku* relentlessly.


    Apparently, even though from the point of view of an amateur it didn¡¯t seem so hard, there was a huge difference between a tree frog and a grass frog. Of course, I don¡¯t n to tell you to recreate it.


    I turned both of my palms and said to Lucia in a reassuring manner.


    ¡°O-of course, I am not telling you that. Even if it is tree frogs, I think that it is amazing. I do think that it isn¡¯t really witch-like, but I am not going to ask you to recreate it! By the way¡­¡­¡­¡­ I want you to create an Onsen with your magic. You know, one that Anthem can get in.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°There is¡­¡­ No such magic.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Then create it? ¡­¡­ It¡¯s alright, if it is you, Lucia then you can do it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kuh.¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia stared at me with tears in her eyes and *pachiri* snapped her fingers in a rather elegant motion.


    Arge object fell in front of me. And Tino¡¯s eyes widened.


    It was a plushie. It was obviously a copy of me, moreover, it was life-sized.


    Lucia silently gripped the neck of the Cry-kun plushie tightly with her left hand and mmed her right fist into its sr plexus over and over again.


    With how much force she puts into each of her punches, *zunzun* heavy vibrations are transmitted to me. She seemed to have a lot of resentment inside her. It must be her rebellious period.


    ¡°Lucia-chan¡¯s having a rough time~. Even though it was so peaceful when Cry-chan wasn¡¯t around~.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°O?, it¡¯s alright, Lucia. If you need an Onsen, I¡¯ll dig it. Give me a shovel.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°I also want you to take out a Master~ plushie for me¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Liz, Luke, and Tino added their ownmentary.


    I didn¡¯t say anything and gently looked away.


    And at that time, Sytry, who went to do various negotiations, came back.


    Her appearance had changed from her yukata to her usual robe, and she was holding arge mop with a handle about a meter and a half long in her hand.


    Sytry looked in wonder at Lucia punching a plushie, but quickly looked at me and said in her usual tone.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there was no Onsen big enough for Onii-chan to enter. I have gotten permission to dig one, but¡­¡­ What do we do?¡± (Sytry)


    Of course, we are digging one. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Lol poor Lucia, creating a new spell but have to make it again because it is the wrong species of frog.


    And of course the one who will be in charge of digging the Onsen will be Lucia!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Reverse scale: In japanese, reverse scale can also be tranted as imperial wrath. So here Cry means that he had touched her nerve and she was now extremely angry.Originally, Cry said that the type of frog Lucia used to transform the people into frog was tree frog whereas it should have been a toad but as most of the frog transformation in fairy tale are into frog and not toad I search for so long about the different species of frog and finally decided to put grass and tree frog. Don¡¯t know if there is a real difference but whatever. XD

 Chapter 157，Part1: 1 - Digging an Onsen

    <h4>Chapter157£¬Part1: 1 - Digging an Onsen</h4> <h4>Chapter 157 Digging an Onsen</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    All of us walked out. Anthem, who couldn¡¯t find a house to stay in and had been outdoors all this time (which he is used to, by the way), joined us and then we headed to the site where we nned to dig an Onsen with Sytry leading the way.


    Tino looked at me with a somewhat unsettled expression.


    This time, only Tino wasn¡¯t a Member of ¡¶Strange Grief¡·, but she had already apanied our Party many times before. Everyone knew each other.


    ¡°B-By the way¡­¡­ Master~¡­¡­ How will you dig an Onsen?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°What are you talking about? Tino. Of course, we¡¯re going to dig it with a shovel.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh? H-However, Luke Onii-sama. If we do this, there will be the possibility that the Onsen won¡¯te out ¨D¨D Moreover how many meters should we dig¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    In response to Tino¡¯s reasonable question, Luke dered strongly without a shred of hesitation.


    ¡°Well, of course, we dig until we find one. And that¡¯s training! All and everything is connected to the path of the sword. In other words, digging holes also leads to the path of the sword! Right, Cry!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Un, un, right.¡± (Cry)


    You really be stronger no matter what you do, don¡¯t you. I don¡¯t understand how that¡¯s possible.


    As taking away his sword didn¡¯t help, I can no longer stop his growth either.


    Recently, it seems that the man called Luke Psychol is a man who seems to be able to enjoy himself despite putting him in charge of the dirty work.


    Lucia, who has calmed down after venting her frustration at Cry-kun plushie, cleared her throat once and said.


    ¡°However, I am relieved to know that we were going to an Onsen instead of the sea for our vacation.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Hm? Why?¡± (Cry)


    The sea, eh¡­¡­ The sea is also nice. This time I was in the mood for Onsen, but I also love swimming in the sea.


    I don¡¯t swim, but just basking in the sun with the sea breeze is a great way to relieve my daily stress.


    Yosh, next time, let¡¯s go to the sea.


    When Lucia frowned and sighed deeply, she held her forehead.


    ¡°Because in the sea¡­¡­ Anything can appear and it wouldn¡¯t be weird. It is still better if we are in an Onsen Town.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Lucia Onee-sama. Even here, there are dragons appearing too.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°I would have preferred if it was the sea. Oh yeah, Cry, I¡¯m looking for a swordsman with eight hands next! I¡¯m counting on you!¡± (Luke)


    Everywhere in this world is full of danger. After all, it seems that the safest thing to do is to visit sweet shops in the Imperial Capital.


    Also, it seemed he was counting on me for something. And as usual, I said something appropriate for his demand.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take on four swordsmen at once?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hm? What do you mean?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Because then you will have a total of eight hands.¡± (Cry)


    What the heck is a swordsman with eight hands? That¡¯s already in the realm of Monsters.


    Luke thought silently for a moment and then *pon* hit his hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ You genius! Let¡¯s do that next time. Actually, I was kind of worried about what to do next after eight hands, but with that, I can go up to as much as I want!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Un, un, right.¡± (Cry)


    Liz, who was sitting on Anthem¡¯s shoulder, was giving me an amazed look, but these days, I am really looking forward to seeing how far Luke can go.


    Guided by Sytry, we arrived at the edge of the city, in a vacant lot about a hundred meters wide in all directions. There were no buildings, nothing.


    All that was here was a ruggednd with grass and stones. Sytry does her usual act of putting her hands together and *niconico* smilingly said.


    ¡°This time, we received thisnd as part of the payment for the Golems! I didn¡¯t have a hideout in Surus, so it was just perfect.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hideout, you say¡­¡­ What are you going to do with all this emptynd¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia looked at thend and was at a loss.


    It was on the edge of the town, so the location was inconvenient. In the first ce, our home base is the Imperial Capital. It would probably cost a lot of money to build a house.


    However, right now the ¡°whole Party (Eliza wasn¡¯t here though)¡± is here. I feel like anything is possible.


    I *pachiri* snapped my fingers.


    ¡°Yosh! Lucia~! Put out! An Onsen~!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Haaaa?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Lucia, don¡¯t forget the waterfall!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia is a very skilled Magi. Sytry is also most versatile, but her magic can do most things without any tedious preparation.


    Moreover, most of the time when I asked her to do something, she said she can¡¯t do it, but when I gave her some time, she was able to do it before I knew it.


    When I looked at her with expectant eyes, Lucia gave me a pouty look.


    ¡°Right, after that, I also want you to bring out a Ryokan. One big enough for Anthem to fit in.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Right, make rapids and also whirpools too! It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s at the edge of a corner ¨D¨D¡± (Luke)


    ¡°I want a sauna~! One really hot~! It¡¯ll be a good deal for heat training too, right?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Lucia-chan, look, it will be fine. Because I have properly prepared potions for you.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ I want you to take out the Master~ plushie.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You people, what do you think a ¡°Magi (Madoushi)¡± is?¡± (Lucia)


    I believe that if it is Lucia, she will be able to do it. Next time I write another grimoire, I should mainly focus on everyday magic. I am sure she willin, though.


    And then, Anthem, who had been silent until now, spoke up for the first time in a long while.


    A low voice echoed from within the helmet Relic.


    ¡°My apologies. But it doesn¡¯t bother me to stay out in the open or not being able to go inside the Onsen. I am used to it.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem Smart is a taciturn man, unlike his ¡°Sisters (Imouto)¡±, Liz and Sytry. He is the oldest among us, childhood friends, and has always been a reliable man.


    If I hadn¡¯t been appointed as the Leader, he probably would have been the Leader. He is the man with the most character in our Party, he is even popr in the Imperial City, even the church he is registered in is being rebuilt to amodate him.


    However, the understanding Anthem had a tendency to put himself second. If Liz and him were put together and be one person, then their personality might be just right.


    The reason he has be such a big man is to protect all of us. Even if the person himself said that it is fine, it isn¡¯t fine for us. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    If it was the sea, I¡¯m sure a Kraken would appear and Cry would tell them to use it to make takoyaki or something. Or maybe he will even call Cthulhu. XD


    Poor Lucia. I¡¯m sure one day Cry will ask her to make a castle! Ganbatte Lucia-chan!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 157，Part2: 2 - Digging an Onsen

    <h4>Chapter157£¬Part2: 2 - Digging an Onsen</h4> <h4>Chapter 157 Digging an Onsen</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Luke shrugged his shoulders as if it couldn¡¯t help, and *dondon* tapped Anthem¡¯s armored leg and pointed him out.


    ¡°O?, o?, Anthem. Look at thisnd. You are only four meters, so there is plenty of space! Think about it calmly, it is about a hundred meter long, so ermm¡­¡­ We can go up to twenty-five of you.¡± (Luke)


    Good grief, I have no idea what the hell Luke was talking about, but Luke is right. I should say something appropriate and follow suit.


    ¡°Yes, he is right, it is alright, and if we don¡¯t have enough space, we can ask Lucia to distort the space with her magic. Easily, eaaasily.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Wait! Can you please stop saying whatever you want? ¡­¡­ Well, leaving aside creating a Ryokan, if it is just a matter of digging a hole, I can somehow do it¡­¡­ Anthem-san, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. As I need to do my best as Leader is always *daradara* cking off.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m so sorry about that.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem lowered his head covered by arge helmet.


    The number of times I have troubled Anthem exceeds far more times than the number of times Anthem has troubled me. I wonder if it is enough to repay him by just digging an Onsen.


    Come on, dig it quickly, diiig! It is time to make effective use of your unnecessarily high physical abilities to good use! This is much easier than fighting Monsters.


    Liz jumped off Anthem¡¯s shoulder with a light jump and Luke rolled up his sleeves.


    ¡°Leader, you can¡¯t just dig an Onsen you know? You have to somehow pump it up or it won¡¯t be good¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Then, can¡¯t you use that? You know, that magic you showed me a long time ago, the one that creates a fountain.¡± (Cry)


    It is a magic that makes water spurt out of the ground. I wanted to know how far magic could go, so I asked Lucia to create that magic.


    By the way, I remember herining to me a lot at that time. I haven¡¯t matured at all¡­¡­


    Maybe because she remembered it, Lucia made a loathing expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That magic, after using it, I used it to blow up a castle though.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Just tweak the output a little bit? Don¡¯t worry, it will work one way or another¡­¡­ Because, it has always worked out so far.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is not that it did work one way or another, it is because I managed to make it work. Haaa¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s leave the major work to Lucia-chan, so let¡¯s work out the details. In the worst case, we just need to keep at it for a few days. We will leave the rest to contractors and have them slowly fix it.¡± (Sytry)


    As usual, Sytry did a good job at summarizing everything. Lucia and the others had been away for a long time, so this scene seemed like it had been a long time since itst happened.


    Usually, I just sit around because there is nothing that I can do, but today, I feel like working.


    I rushed through Sytry¡¯snd and stopped near the center.


    ¡°Yosh, Lucia. Let¡¯s dig around here for the time being!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Again you are doing as you please¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucia-chan. They said that no matter where you dig around this area, you will usually hit an Onsen. Besides, if you fail, you can always try again until you hit one, right?¡± (Sytry)


    As Sytry admonished Lucia, she came to me with a loathing expression. She has reached her rebellious period.


    And then, she took a deep breath, opened her eyes, and cast a spell in a whisper.


    Her long ck hair was floating in the air even though there was no wind.? I can¡¯t see it because Ick the ability to sense magic, but I¡¯m guessing that Lucia is building up her magic by emitting a huge amount of magic from her body right now.


    The ce I indicated made a *mishimishi* creaking sound, and arge dark hole of about a meter wide opened up.¡¡I waited with bated breath for the hot water toe out. However, no matter how long I waited, there was no sign of hot watering out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­? *Areh*? Where¡¯s the Onsen?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I dug about two thousand meters, but¡­¡­ Looks like I didn¡¯t hit a water source. I knew it, it looks like we got an empty shot.¡± (Lucia)


    I knew? What do you mean by I knew it? Wasn¡¯t it that no matter where we dig, we will find one¡­¡­ I am disappointed.


    Well, I could show her another ce, but I knew it, I am unlucky. Sytry also smiled while being troubled.


    Just as I was about to turn my gaze away from the hole to look for a new ce, a dark hand suddenly came out of the hole and grabbed the ground.


    My heart almost stopped because of it. But then, Lucia kicked the hand away without hesitation.


    A human-like hand with ws let go of the ground and disappeared into the hole without a single sound.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What? Just now¡­¡­


    ¡°Moh~! With Leader, it immediately bes like this! I am closing it? Alright?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Wait a minute, Lucia! Was that subterranean people? It was a subterranean person, right!? I¡¯ll go!!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Wait, Lucia-chan~. It will be such a waste ~! I want to see what¡¯s inside~! Come on Ti, let¡¯s go~!¡± (Liz)


    Liz and Luke threw their shovels and rushed to the side of the hole.


    I thought to myself, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to go to the Onsen with everyone¡±. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha just because Cry pointed the ce to dig, subterranean or underground peoplee out! What were the odds? 10 out of 10? XD


    And loved Lucia¡¯s reaction, just kicked the hand as if it was nothing and kept going with the digging.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Moh: Scream for when people are annoyed or aggravated. It can be tranted as an annoyede on.

 Chapter 158，Part1: 1 - Vacation

    <h4>Chapter158£¬Part1: 1 - Vacation</h4> <h4>Chapter 158 Vacation</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Sytry and Lucia did their best, while Liz and Luke who are usually in charge of guarding the surrounding area had nothing to do, so they were just ying around.


    Anthem healed their fatigue with recovery magic, while I asked Tino to inte the souvenir Luke brought, the floating ring.


    The ground was dug quite deep and the hot water that had been dug up and blown out by Lucia¡¯s magic started to umte and soon pooled up.


    Sytry was humming a song in a good mood while the ground was being solidified by her potions. The ground raised up all around Sytry¡¯snd and became a high wall that could even hide Anthem. It¡¯s even taller than the city¡¯s outer walls.


    Tino, who had just finished inting the floating ring, *ozuozu* asked me timidly.


    ¡°Master, well¡­¡­ What kind of magic does Lucia Onee-sama use?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    It is because I am not an expert in magic. All I know is that Lucia is amazing.


    When she works with Sytry, she can do most things. But well, it seems that she isbining magic that already exists¡­¡­


    The facility was built in the blink of an eye. Leaving aside the quality, even experts were no match against their speed. Just looking at it was a little funny. Lucia didn¡¯t even cast a spell. At first, she did, but then she stopped chanting in the middle of the work.


    The seeds that Sytry nted quickly grew and turned intorge trees. And Golems were chopping it down. The wood that had been chopped and smoothed was dried by magic and assembled on arge, t, and leveled foundation.


    A tremendous heat was rising from the Onsen, which was asrge as a pond. Clearly, the temperature of the water wasn¡¯t suitable for humans.


    As I was *patapata* pping my clothes to create some air, Luke grandiosely jumped into the Onsen with his kimono on.


    Sshes flew around and Tino let out a small scream.


    ¡°Hot! Cry, it is hot! Aah, I know. This is also training. Shit, this is bad! This reminds me of the Shrine inside the mouth of a volcano ¨D¨D Ah, Lucia. Don¡¯t lower the temperature!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°It is my training.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Say what¡­¡­? Shit, so that¡¯s what it was¡­¡­ It can¡¯t be helped, this time I¡¯ll exceptionally let you have it. But, next time I won¡¯t!¡± (Luke)


    He is still as energetic as ever.


    Iy down on the intable floating ring and made a big yawn.


    The unique smell of Onsen water was in the air. My role has always been to decide on the direction to take. Somehow, it has been a long time since I hadst felt like this.


    And then, I heard a voice calling my name. I got up and looked towards the only doorway where the enclosure was opened.


    A group of people in ck armor were staring at the Onsen that was under construction. They were the dys Knight Order.


    I wonder if they have some business with us. It can¡¯t be helped, I should show them my good side as the Leader.


    I pulled Tino¡¯s hand who was next to me and went to talk with them. By the way, Tino is on bodyguard duty.


    My ¡°Junior (Kouhai)¡±, who hadrgely been selected because she seemed to be free, looked confused but happy. She is so convenient and easy to use.


    ¡°Is there a problem¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    The man at the front of the group, a fearless-looking middle-aged man ¨D¨D Probably their Leader, frowned when he saw my face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, aaaah¡­¡­ I am here to talk about the Barrels we captured, but¡­¡­ What is this?¡± (Commander)


    ¡°It¡¯s an Onsen. Don¡¯t you see it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Commander)


    ¡°We are digging one. You see, our Anthem is a bit tall, so a normal Onsen is kinda, you know¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Wait, a bit, tall?¡± (Commander)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ He is in his growth spurt.¡± (Cry)


    Right¡­¡­ All thanks to the power of Mana Material.


    Since Anthem has be famous, people are not surprised to see him walking down the street in the Imperial Capital, but since the dys Knight Order basically never leaves their territory, this was probably the first time they see him. This is why country bumpkins¡­¡­


    Sure, it may be hard to believe it half of the time, but this is real.


    He may be too big horizontally and vertically, but it is he himself who has the most difficulty in his daily life. Still, he is still trying to protect the Party, and he is trying to actively ept requests from the country that are being sent to him personally because if he doesn¡¯t he will feel bad about it.


    Hm? What? What is wrong with being too tall? He is a lot more mild-mannered and mature than the rest of the Members, you know.


    On top of that, he has a cute and small Shinto priestess as his girlfriend. They are *lovelove* so in love. When you put them together, it is beyond criminal, but when you are as big as Anthem, even Gark-san looks like a child, so she doesn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯m really busy, you know¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    The Commander looked annoyed at me who could be so uptight because my friends were nearby but quickly got down to business.


    His business was about the Barrels that had been turned into frogs.


    Apparently, they had finished sorting them out and were now ready to transport them.


    Sorry, but I am not going to follow you. If I did ept the nomination request, it would make sense for me to check the end result, but as I didn¡¯t, I don¡¯t need to do it, moreover, it is too much trouble.


    ¡°Sorry, but I am on a vacation¡­¡­ Taking down the Barrels just happened to be the result of it, and it didn¡¯t take much effort, so go ahead and do what you need to do. Moreover, I wasn¡¯t even going to ept the request.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡± (Commander)


    ¡°Ah, right. Arnold-san helped me. If you insist, why don¡¯t you take Arnold-san with you? Arnold-san is someone who has an Alias you know. Heyyy, he did a great job, you know. I could never do what he did.¡± (Cry)


    As a bonus, I put Arnold, who wasn¡¯t here but still seemed to be hostile towards me, on a pedestal. This is the technique of how a Level 8 Hunter gets by.


    There is no one who will feel bad about beingplimented. I know, while I am at it, I should also praise Count dys.


    ¡°Aaah, you guys also did great too. You really helped me a lot. You acted very quickly. As expected of the famously powerful dys Knight Order. Even a Level 8 is amazed, I am at a loss of words!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ma-master~¡­¡­ I think it is better to keep it at that¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡± (Commander)


    When I looked closely, for some reason there was a blue vein popping out of the Commander¡¯s head. That¡¯s weird¡­¡­ I better not open my mouth anymore.


    The other knights in line behind him were also looking down and trembling. No matter how you looked at it, it didn¡¯t look like they were trying to hold back theirughter.


    The Commander clenched his teeth for a while, but then said in a stifled voice.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ Thank you for your cooperation. I will definitely let Count Van know.¡± (Commander)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°And so¡­¡­ I would like to know if anyone you know got identally turned into a frog¡­¡­ For the time being, we have brought back the soldiers who were guarding the city, but there are too many frogs¡­¡­¡± (Commander)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ It is probably fine, no? I heard she used Mana Material to determine the target¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Lucia¡¯s magic targets everyone indiscriminately. If this city was the imperial capital, it would have been a big deal, but there were hardly any Hunters in this city.


    Even I didn¡¯t turn into a frog, so I guess most ordinary people won¡¯t turn into frogs. There were Arnold and his Party, but hispanions had been turned back by Arnold.


    And that¡¯s when Tino¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Master~¡­¡­ Emh¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­ Maybe Ruda and the others were also¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Oh, I forgot about them.¡± (Cry)


    There was so much going on that my brain couldn¡¯t keep up with the amount of information that wasing at me.


    Indeed, they may have been turned into frogs. But to find them among more than three hundred frogs is by no means a small feat. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!!


    I love how everyone thinks that the tasks Cry gave them is just another training method!


    Creating an Onsen = Training your magic control and output


    Take a dig in an Onsen = Training your heat resistance


    And Cry¡¯s provocation skill is still so effective XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 158，Part2: 2 - Vacation

    <h4>Chapter158£¬Part2: 2 - Vacation</h4> <h4>Chapter 158 Vacation</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I put my hand on Tino¡¯s head.


    ¡°Tino, go and turn them back. I heard that the color of your hair will reflect on the color of your body surface.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh!? I-I will go?¡± (Tino)


    Ruda¡¯s hair color ismonce. Moreover, I can¡¯t identify her, and more importantly, I am unlucky. If I randomly chose one, I am sure I wouldn¡¯t get it right. There¡¯s nothing I can do.


    It will be a hellish scenery if I identally bring back more and more of the Barrels and it will also be harder for the knights to transport them. No way, I am doing this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to do anyway, right. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is also training, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ Um¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes. I understand, Master~¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    This is also training. Now that I think about it, what a convenient word. Let¡¯s actively use it from now on.


    As I pushed her back, Tino dropped his shoulders and took her ce next to the Commander.


    I felt a little bad for her because she was so dejected, so I did a follow-up for her.


    ¡°Tino, as we will have an Onsen,e back when you are done. I think it will probably be ready by the time you get back.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°! Y-yes! I will do my best!¡± (Tino)


    When I smiled at her, my ¡°Junior (Kouhai)¡± blinked and replied loudly and cheerfully.


    ¡ì


    After all, Tino returned after the sun had set.


    Tino, who clearly had a tired expression on her face, opened her eyes widely when she saw the Onsen illuminated by magic lights.


    I sat down on the wide veranda and raised my hand at Tino. Tino came running up to me like a puppy being called by its master and sat down next to me.


    ¡°Good job, Tino. We were just about to finish.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Y-yes. Master~! It is amazing¡­¡­!¡± (Tino)


    A splendid hot bath facility had been built on thend that just earlier had only foundation on it.


    A simple building with a roof made of wood, stone, and earth over the tatami mats that Luke had rushed out to buy so that even Anthem could lie down with room to spare.


    There were no walls or doors because it would be difficult for Anthem to get in if he had to be careful about them, and also because it was only a temporary building.


    There were no toilets or kitchens, but since Lucia doesn¡¯t seem to be able to use the magic to create a Ryokan yet, this was not a bad alternative.


    However, the best part of all this is the Onsen.


    The huge bathing area was several tens of meters on all sides, and the depth differed depending on the ce you are so that even Anthem could take a full-body soak. Although there was only one bathing area, it was wayrger than the one at the Ryokan I was staying at.


    The temperature of the water was also perfect. Sytry was in charge of the drainage mechanism, and Lucia did a great job at adjusting the temperature with her magic.


    The overflowing hot water was drained outside through trenches dug on all sides. Apparently, it was connected to an already existing drainage system that the other Onsen facilities use. I don¡¯t know if they have permission to do this though.


    ¡°M-Master~, what is that? That waterfall at the edge?¡±? (Tino)


    ¡°It¡¯s a waterfall.¡± (Cry)


    At the edge, without a dy, Luke was getting hit by the waterfall. It made no sense.


    The source of the water that falls on the opaque stream was a thick floating rain cloud. It is the water spirit that Lucia has made a contract with. Luke also seemed to be really pleased with her diligence. Even though I can¡¯t see his face because of the water hitting him.


    Lucia, who looked a little tired from continuously using magic, said.


    ¡°I think about it every time, but don¡¯t you think I¡¯m the only Magi who ever used a spirit to create a waterfall in order to do some waterfall training when Magi can, basically, only contract one spirit per person, Leader?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s not my fault, is it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is because Leader said something weird to Luke! What does it even mean, when you think about training, it¡¯s gotta be a waterfall!¡± (Lucia)


    It is being helpful, then why not¡­¡­ It isn¡¯t the water¡¯s fault. I like it. I also want to make a contract with it.


    However, making a contract with a spirit was Magic¡¯s secret art. It seemed that if you just borrow their power, the difficulty was low, but if you wanted to use them as she does, the difficulty rises. I don¡¯t really know the details though.


    ¡°M-Master~, what is that? That big whirlpool at the edge?¡±? (Tino)


    ¡°It¡¯s a big whirlpool.¡± (Cry)


    It is only Lucia, who has a huge amount of magic power, that can do this, as you need to *garigari* consume a lot of magic power to maintain it. As expected of my ¡°Sister (Imouto)¡±.


    ¡°Cry-chan, I got drinks and food~!¡± (Liz)


    In a good mood, Liz rolled three barrels of liquor that wererge enough for a human to enter and walked in. Apparently, she waspletely in the mood to drink today.


    Behind her, Anthem with two tables full of food on each hand came in.


    ¡°There are still more so¡­¡­ Anthem-Nii, I am counting on you.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Uuuumu¡­¡­ I thought we had a very spaciousnd, but¡­¡­ Maybe it was too small?


    If we set up several tables, it will be full. Our members do eat and drink a lot.


    However, I don¡¯t really like the idea of reducing the size of the Onsen.


    I am getting so *wakuwaku* excited, it was as if a festival was about to start. Sytry came in with fireworks.


    ¡°Cry-san, I also bought fireworks.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Oh, you know your stuff. Sytry.¡± (Cry)


    It is perfect. This is exactly the kind of vacation I was picturing.


    I have my friends, an Onsen, food, drinks, and even fireworks.


    It would have been even more wonderful if Eliza had been there, but she is the most my-pace in our Party, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    All the actors were ready, the food and drinks were also ready.


    The walls prevented us from seeing the scenery, but there was arge moon floating in the sky.


    Now, it is time to begin our vacation. As I stood up with a serious expression on my face, holding a floating ring, Tino said, as if she had just noticed.


    ¡°Master¡­¡­ Well¡­ There is only the men¡¯s bath here¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ We usually have mixed baths. You don¡¯t need to be careful about the outside. The view is blocked, so please bear with it.¡± (Cry)


    At first, it was separated, but then Liz would climb over the wall ande in, and there was also some time where Lucia and Sytry broke the wall.


    If it was separated, Anthem, who is slightly big, would be cramped, and to begin with, we are something like a family, so I thought, whatever, this is fine¡­¡­ Instead, we will have to properly follow etiquette.


    Tino froze at my answer.


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Yosh, Tino! Let¡¯s train! By training your mind, you will be able to sh people¡¯s spirits!¡± (Luke)


    Luke came out of the waterfall. Tino was astonished at his imposing appearance.


    Luke waspletely naked. Thanks to the steam, his private parts were hidden, but he was crossing his arms, seriously, he doesn¡¯t have any sense of delicacy. His hair was ttened due to the hot water, so he didn¡¯t look cool at all.


    ¡°Myaaaa!?¡± (Tino)


    Tino made a strange noise and hid behind me while her face was turning bright red. Apparently, it would be a while before she could be part of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·.


    . <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!!


    So Lucia really made a waterfall and whirlpool XD


    Next chapter is the final chapter! We will finally close on this epic and funny adventure of Cry¡¯s vacation.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 159，Part1: 1 - Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter159£¬Part1: 1 - Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 159 Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    And so, the festival began.


    I like festivals. Luke and Liz also love to have fun. Sytry isn¡¯t averse to festive things too, and Anthem is a good brother who prioritizes his sisters first, so we are used to always being festive and making a lot of noise.


    And then we will get scolded by Lucia.


    It used to be just a small event, but as a result of an increase in money and power we have, it has now turned into a reasonablyrge one. Treasure Hunters are often people who seek momentary pleasures, but I have never seen anyone else do anything asrge scale as our Party.


    The only entrance that existed was closed off by an earthen wall, and the spacious space was filled with dense steam. Arge amount of food and alcohol on a nearby table, mixed with the smell of the hot spring, formed a chaotic space.


    The soil underneath our feet was *pikapika* shiny and hardened like ceramic, so water wouldn¡¯t seep in, and the soles of our feet wouldn¡¯t get dirty.


    .


    ¡°Wooooooooooh, Onseeeeeeeeeen!! Cry, order me a dragon too!¡± (Luke)


    Luke roared loudly enough that he could have annoyed neighbors and took a grand plunge into the Onsen. There was a big ssh and it almost hit the food, but it was repulsed by an invisible wall. It was a nice assist from Lucia.


    Seeing this, Liz¡¯s pouted, and without hesitation, she untied her obi and slipped off her yukata. Her well-tanned skin glistened lustrously in the hot light.


    ¡­¡­ Apparently, she wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear. She took off her clothes with such an imposing manner like she didn¡¯t care about being seen. She was embarrassed in the Garest Mountains, but looks like she isn¡¯t embarrassed now.


    Her Relic has been deactivated, and her legs, which were always hidden, have grown slender and are now slightly sexy. The standby form of Rise to Heaven hanging on her ankles was a nice ent.


    ¡°Not fair~! I was nning to go in first~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°One-Onee-sama~!? You can¡¯t¡­¡­ You can¡¯t do that in front of Master~, i-it is too immodest!¡± (Tino)


    On the other hand, Tino turned red and snapped at Liz. Liz raised her eyebrows and yelled at her modest apprentice.


    ¡°Shaddup Ti! There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about after all that happened~! We¡¯re not between people who will get embarrassed after seeing some skin~! If you don¡¯t want to go in the Onsen, why don¡¯t you do something else!?¡±


    ¡°No way¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Liz.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!! Masteeer~!¡± (Tino)


    As if she had received help from heaven, Tino smiled brightly.


    I said while hitting a soft sponge to Liz who had a curious look on her face and, like Luke, wasn¡¯t hiding herself.


    ¡°It is not good if you don¡¯t wash your body before going in.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yeeeees! As expected of Cry-chan, you get what I mean~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Master~!?¡± (Tino)


    Tino¡¯s voice rose up like she was screaming as Liz¡¯s eyes livened up. But Liz was right, unfortunately, it is now toote to care about that.


    Liz and I have been together for a long time, and more importantly, Liz isn¡¯t someone who will get shy.


    She didn¡¯t do it this time, but the truth is that she is the kind of girl who will plunge into a men¡¯s bath without a second thought, mixed bath or not. Of course, if she doesn¡¯t want to, she won¡¯t, but if she does, she won¡¯t hesitate. And then, with the speed she is so proud of, she would knock down any other customers who get in her way and would throw them out of the bath.


    She always dresses in a reasonably revealing fashion and it wasn¡¯t the first time we have been in an Onsen together, well to put it simply, her being naked¡­¡­ I got a little used to it. It was fine as long as it didn¡¯t be a bad habit.


    And she isn¡¯t the kind of person who would hesitate to have skin-to-skin contact with someone just because she was naked, but when Lucia was around, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem as Lucia would repulse her off with her magic. She even applied a visual filter.


    Lucia also sighed deeply but did not do anything more. Tino seemed to be shocked at the culture gap, but we had already factored it in when we prepared the Onsen.


    ¡°Today¡­¡­ We¡¯re breaking etiquette. Let¡¯s eat and drink without worrying about it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ti, it is obvious, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is fine if you don¡¯t take off your clothes.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°You can wrap a towel around yourself, or wear a swimsuit. Or you can even leave your clothes on.¡± (Cry)


    There were about two people who didn¡¯t wear swimsuits, didn¡¯t have towels wrapped around them, and weren¡¯t afraid to be seen, but there was absolutely no need to worry about them. They were something like wild beasts. There was absolutely no need for Tino to worry about them.


    ¡°Look! Cry! I¡¯m fine even in the big whirlpool! It¡¯s the result of my training! It will be a good training for my legs!¡± (Luke)


    Luke shouted confidently as he swam and stood in the middle of the big whirlpool.


    I was having so much fun with it that I didn¡¯t care about anything else, and the steam was making me hot, so I unbuttoned my clothes.


    For now, I will just take off the top of my body. I remove my Relics one by one, leaving only one Barrier ring. With my friends here, I can remove most of my Relics that I always wear even when I am sleeping.


    ¡°Ma-Master~! Will Master~¡­¡­ Well, also take off your clothes?¡± (Tino)


    What is the big deal now of all times¡­¡­ I am the least of your worries. No one cared about me taking a few of my clothes off.


    In the first ce, Tino, you also smashed down the wall and came into the men¡¯s bath¡­¡­ I won¡¯t bring that up again though.


    Lucia, still wearing her yukata, snapped her fingers, and a ss was automatically filled with alcohol and came to me. It was a sweet sake with a low alcohol content that even I can drink.


    I took it gratefully and raised my ss with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°It is not healthy for your body to take a bath right after drinking alcohol, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ So why did you prepare it then.¡± (Lucia)


    I didn¡¯t prepare for it. It was Liz and the others who brought it on their own. We, ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, are a group of people who do a bunch of things when we feel like it.


    Well, whatever, today is an etiquette-breaking day. I won¡¯t say anything bothersome.


    I sipped from my ss and gulped down the alcohol that Lucia had chilled for me.


    Tino *gokuri* swallowed her spit and said as if she had made up her mind.


    ¡°Ma-Master~¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡­¡­ I am going t-to change.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Un, un, you are right.¡± (Cry)


    Tino scurried to pick up a towel in the pile of towels in a short run, took off her shoes, and went up to the tatami room. I narrowed my eyes and watched my childhood friends frolicking in a peaceful mood.


    ¡ì


    ¡°Luuuuciiiaaa, rapids! There are no rapids! I can¡¯t train if it¡¯s like this!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Lucia-chaaaan~! Sauna~! Sauna, pleaaaase~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Shut up! Aaah,e on, shut up! You don¡¯t even know how many spells I¡¯m using in parallel¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    One of the huge barrels of alcohol floated up and exploded on top of Luke and Liz who were screaming. The golden ale violently hits them, spreading a stronger liquor vor than ever around us. Still, I apud the fact that it didn¡¯t get mixed in with the food or the Onsen.


    Liz screamed as she lifted her alcohol-soaked hair.


    ¡°What are you doing, that¡¯s mean~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°This is¡­¡­ The drunken sword? Is this a training for the drunken sword?¡± (Luke)


    Their skin was wet and sparkling because of the alcohol. Tino, who had taken off her yukata and was wrapped in a towel around her body, said in fear while her Onii-sama and Onee-sama looked unconcerned even though they were covered in sake.


    ¡°Master~¡­¡­ Is this what you call pond of wine, forest of meat?¡± (Tino)


    I wonder what she meant when you said that.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you have some food?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°While looking like this¡­ It is embarrassing, Master~.¡± (Tino)


    Tino looked down at her appearance and shook her shoulders. Tino had a long towel covering her entire body. It was wrapped and fixed tightly around her so that it wouldn¡¯t fall off. She always wore an outfit that showed off her shoulders, so it didn¡¯t make much difference in terms of exposure, but her white skin was stained red because of the steam. Her shoulders seemed to be quite hunched forward.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Onii-chan. Did you bring back that thing we were talking about?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu. I left it in the Imperial Capital.¡± (Anthem)


    A little farther away, Sytry, wrapped in a towel like Tino, was washing Anthem¡¯s back, while he was sitting on the floor, with a soapy mop. It looked as if she was cleaning arge wall, but it was in reality what people call washing someone¡¯s back.


    Sytry was also *nikoniko* smiling and seemed to be enjoying herself. It was sibling love. His back was so tall that she even needed to use a stepping stool to rub all of his back.


    Anthem¡¯s back was as huge as a rock, and with muscle buffing all over. The countless old scars on him were proof that he was always at the forefront and had taken innumerable attacks for us.


    Anthem is the cornerstone of our Party¡¯s defense and at the same time, he is the ¡°Healer (Kaifuku-yaku)¡± of Strange Grief. His healing magic is so powerful that the country¡¯s top officialse to him for help, but the only thing about healing magic is that it doesn¡¯t work on the user himself.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be hurting him, but looking at his back, I can¡¯t help but think that it was thanks to him that I have never been hurt.


    I stood up, took my floating ring, and went near Anthem.


    ¡°Anthem, thanks for your hard work. It has been a while so let me wash your back too.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    ¡°Are you sure? Ah, then instead, I will wash your back for you, Cry-san! You are fine with that right, Onii-chan?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    The chapter is quite long and I wanted to split it into 3 parts but as it¡¯s thest chapter of the arc I¡¯ll do my best and just do like usual and split it only into 2 parts!


    But this chapter reminds me of One Piece at the end of each arc when they party hard with everyone! I particrly like the one they did on Skypeia. (Small aside, damn the Wano arc is getting epic!)


    But most importantly the light novel have a pic of this scene! It¡¯s so good!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Pond of wine, forest of meat: Chinese idiom for excessive extravagance and debauchery.

 Chapter 159，Part2: 2 - Vacation ②

    <h4>Chapter159£¬Part2: 2 - Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 159 Vacation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    What did you mean by instead¡­ I didn¡¯t know what she meant, but I borrowed the mop from Sytry and *goshigoshi* scrubbed Anthem¡¯s back.


    I am pretty useless at exploring, but I¡¯m proud to say that my wall-cleaning skills are on par with any ordinary people. It was very difficult to wash his buffed and tall back, but I put my mind to it and started scrubbing. It was hard work, but if I got tired, I could always take a bath in the Onsen.


    I don¡¯t usually work, so these things can be a bit of fun.


    As I was moving my mop, Tino, who had been following me like a baby duck, *ozuozu* timidly said to me.


    ¡°Master~¡­¡­ Well, let me do it too. Anthem Onii-sama, can I?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    I have known him for a long time now, but he is still a quiet man as usual. However, his voice sounded somewhat happy because he was loved by so many friends.


    As I passed the baton to Tino, Luke and Liz noticed me and ran up to me side-by-side with their eyes wide open, and started fighting over the mop.


    ¡°Aaah, that¡¯s not fair! Are you training? It is training, right!? Let me do it too!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Haaa? As it¡¯s Ti turns next, it means that it¡¯s my turn now~! Why don¡¯t you just go drink your drink, Luke-chan!? Here, I¡¯m giving this to you~! As this too, is training~!¡± (Liz)


    When Liz tried to push her drinking mug to Luke, he yelled at her annoyingly.


    ¡°Aaah!? There¡¯s no way that there¡¯s a drinking alcohol training! Do you think I¡¯m stupid!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Haaa!? Are you telling me that you would listen to what Cry-chan says but won¡¯t listen to what I say?!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°That¡¯s because, Liz! What you say has ¨D¨D No conviction in it!¡± (Luke)


    There aren¡¯t any in what I say too, you know¡­¡­ I think in terms of the amount of conviction, my words have probably less than Liz¡¯s.


    It was the usual scene. The more they fought, the better they got along.


    The two of them red and swore at each other behind Anthem, who remained still.


    At that Sytry *nikoniko* smilingly said. However, she seemed to be a little more excited than usual.


    ¡°Cry-san, let¡¯s leave them alone. Rather than them¡­¡­ Let me wash you back. I have never washed yours.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!! Sytry Onee-sama, you are too close¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    And then, just as she was about to press her chest against my back, her body flew off.


    While spinning headfirst into the Onsen, she ended up in the water with a violent ssh.


    Tino, who was about to shout a warning to her Onee-sama who was suddenly blown up, was stunned. Lucia, with a mug in her hand, said with fixed eyes.


    ¡°Sytry, out. Good grief, as soon as I let my guard down this happened.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Lucia Onee-sama¡­¡­ Just now¡­¡­¡­¡­ Youunched an offensive magic.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Thanks to you all, my Magic skills have never stopped improving! Do you know how troubled I get when people ask me what I do to train my Magic!?¡± (Lucia)


    By the way, Lucia is stronger than me, but she is a little weak in terms of alcohol, so if she consumes the same amount of alcohol as Liz and the others, she will get drunk and won¡¯t know what she is doing at all. Apparently, she gets particrly bad drunk when she drinks ¡°Mana Potions (Magic power recovery potion)¡±.


    And yet, however, my ¡°Sister (Imouto)¡± can use magic normally, even when she is drunk. Amazing. So strong.


    Tino was frightened by Lucia who was keeping an eye on me while *mushamusha* stuffing her cheek with a big piece of meat covering a thick bone.


    ¡°Master~! Master~! Just now, if I was the one who took that hit¡­¡­ I would be dead.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Hahahaha, don¡¯t worry, she is still holding back.¡± (Cry)


    And if you don¡¯t do anything carelessly, you won¡¯t get shot. I am very careful, so up until now, I have never been shot.


    Sytry, who plunged into the Onsen, shook herself and touched the edge of the bath, and raised her body. Her towel had been blown away somewhere, and her faintly tinted skin was greatly exposed.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ Moh! Even though I worked so hard! I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t get one reward ¨D¨D In the first ce, why do I need Lucia-chan¡¯s permission to wash Cry-san¡¯s back!¡± (Sytry)


    Lucia crossed her arms and stood in front of Sytry, whoined. The voltage had risen considerably.


    ¡°If you want to stick to him so badly, would you like to turn into a towel? I don¡¯t know if you could return to normal though.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Huh!?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Eeeeei! ¡ºSytry bes a towel¡»!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Kyaaaa!!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Bes a towel~! Bes a towel~! Oh,e on, why is there no such magic~!¡± (Lucia)


    Sytry turned white and swam in the Onsen to escape. Lucia turned the bones she had been eating into charcoal, took off her yukata, and jumped into the hot spring. The clouds that had been producing the waterfall were now raining lightning.


    Tino was surprised as she watched her Onee-sama being in a frenzy.


    ¡°It¡­¡­ It was the first time I have ever heard, Sytry Onee-sama scream. And Lucia Onee-sama yelling either¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    It is because Lucia and Sytry-chan are very close.


    ¡°Anthem, you don¡¯t need more?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem, unfazed by everything, washed his body, ignored Luke and Liz who were still fighting over the mop, and slowly sank into the Onsen. The hot water overflowing from the huge bath passed by my feet.


    I firmly grabbed my floating ring, followed him, and jumped into the Onsen.


    ¡ì


    I used the floating ring to *pukapuka* float around. Tino tied a string to the floating ring and tied the end of the string to a pir in the tatami room. I don¡¯t know if it made any sense though.


    It felt really good to look up at the moon in the sky and sway while listening to the bustle of my friends.


    Tino muttered while submerging in hot water up to her mouth next to me, who was rxing.


    ¡°I¡­¡­ It is the first time I have been with people this lively.¡± (Tino)


    Luke and Liz were having a swimming race in the Onsen. Sytry and Lucia seemed to be having a drinking contest while soaking in the Onsen.


    Anthem closed his eyes and soaked himself in the deepest part of the water. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking about, but he seemed content.


    Even though it was a vacation, a lot of things happened.


    I had a rough time, but now that I remembered it after everything was over¡­¡­ I think that it was a good memory.


    I have caused a lot of trouble for Tino, but I hope she at least has enjoyed this vacation a little bit.


    Hunter is a dangerous job. However, there are many things that can be a lot of fun. My talent was so non-existent that I gave up on following them, but with a girl who is full of talent like Tino, I am sure she will have a lot more fun from now on.


    ¡°Tino, were you¡­¡­ Able to enjoy your vacation?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh!?¡± (Tino)


    Tino stared in wonder at my sudden question and remained silent for a moment.


    A variety of colors shed through her innocent eyes. Maybe she was remembering all the events that happened on this vacation.


    When I was waiting without saying anything, Tino¡¯s cheeks eventually turned a little red, she dipped her nose into the hot water and did a small nod with her head.


    Apparently, she also had some good memories.


    Thank goodness, that¡¯s good. If all¡¯s well that ends well then it was great. Now I will buy some souvenirs for Eva and the others and brag to them.


    I heard that they had a very difficult time in the Imperial City, but it was their fault for noting along on the vacation when I invited them. How about an Onsen Dragon Manju?as a souvenir.


    After the Onsen bath, we would go back outside and drink again. And then, we willunch fireworks and go back into the Onsen. By that time, Liz and the others will have calmed down to some extent.


    While I was thinking about such fun things, Tino suddenly hit me with her body.


    My body swayed greatly, and Tino¡¯s smooth legs entwined with my legs.


    I momentarily lose my words. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it was Liz, but Tino was the kind of person who was rather modest and knew about the TPO.


    However, there was no shame in Tino¡¯s expression. If anything, she looked as if she couldn¡¯t believe the situation she was in.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­ Eh? Y-You are wrong! Master~, somehow, my body started to flow on her own¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    And there, I noticed arge stream forming in the Onsen.


    Arge whirlpool had formed in the center of the spacious bath, and the hot water was being sucked into it. Maybe there was a hole, it had great momentum.


    When Luke noticed the abnormality, his eyes lit up and he tried to swim against the flow of hot water and stood up, but he was swallowed up in no time. As Luke was swept away, he grabbed Liz by the arm and disappeared with her eyes wide open.


    Lucia and Sytry were almost swept away by the whirlpool, but Lucia¡¯s magic somehow managed to keep them here.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    The legs that were entwined with mine separated. Tino made a small noise and was sucked into the whirlpool and disappeared.


    The volume of hot water quickly decreased in a blink of an eye and then I could see the bottom of the bath.


    At the center of the whirlpool was arge hole about a meter long. It was definitely not there before the hot water was poured in.


    The only ones left were me, who had survived thanks to my floating ring, Lucia, Sytry, and Anthem, who was too big to be swept away.


    With a hard thud, the edge of the hole was covered by several ck wed fingertips that looked vaguely familiar.


    Lucia shivered and talked to me as I was stunned.


    ¡°N-Not again, Leader.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Cry-san, I thought we were all going to have fireworks together!?¡± (Sytry)


    Even Sytry looked at me with usatory eyes, but was this really my fault?


    ¡°Moh! Moooh! Moooh!¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia destroyed the edge of the hole with her magic, peeled off the ws, and jumped into the hole herself.


    Anthem, who couldn¡¯t get into the hole very well as it was, stood up and went to look for his full body armor Relic with loud footsteps.


    Sytry blinked her eyes as if she was annoyed.


    ¡°Would you like to fill this up? If Lucia-chan is with them, they wille back anyway¡­¡­¡± (Sytry) <h4>Author¡¯s notes:</h4>


    I tried to see how far I could ramble.


    The short story is now over. From the next chapter on, a new arc will begin as if nothing has happened.


    The second part of the second chapter of the manga seems to have been uploaded. You can see Cry with his nose hanging out, so please check it out!


    /Tsukikage


    Update Notice: @ktsuki_novel£¨Twitter). <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    And voil¨¤, this arc ends in style with the subterranean people attacking Strange Grief! Sadly you don¡¯t see what happens to Luke, Liz, Tino and Lucia in the web novel but it seems that there¡¯s a continuation in the volume 5 of the light novel. Sadly only the 1st volume of Strange Grief is tranted¡­


    This was really a fun arc! It is one of my favorites next to the 6th arc. The next arc (5th arc) is good though, with a lot of misunderstanding and Cry acting crazy in front of many big (but seriously really big) shots.


    Well see you in the new arc!


    Btw, I¡¯ll have a break, so no chapter until next Tuesday . See youter!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Onsen Dragon Manju: Manju is a bun so he means an Onsen Dragon Bun. Onsen Manju is a specialty in Onsen town in Japan. But I doubt that there is Onsen Dragon meat inside, I think Onsen Dragon Manju is just a name for the bun.TPO: Time ce and asion.

 Chapter 160，Part1: 1 - Return

    <h4>Chapter160£¬Part1: 1 - Return</h4> <h4>Chapter 160 Return</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The journey was fun but the return was even more fun.


    After a few days of riding in the horse-drawn carriage, I arrived at the huge gates of the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia for the first time after a month.


    A lot of things happened when we were going on our vacation, and we made a lot of stops, but the trip back home was over in a snap.


    After all, going there took ¨D¨D.


    Then I came back to myself, held up my fingers, and counted.


    On the way, it took seven of us: me, Liz, Sytry, Tino, ck, White, and Gray, and on the way back, there were me, Liz, Sytry, Tino, Lucia, Luke, and Anthem. If you only count the number, there was no increase or decrease in the number of people.


    But then¡­¡­ Leaving aside ck and White, where did Gray-san go¡­¡­ Ipletely forgot about him.


    His cor had been removed, so there wasn¡¯t a problem, and in the first ce I didn¡¯t see his face since then, so I guess he was gone, but I wanted to say goodbye to him.


    Lucia, who was reading a book, noticed me wondering and looked up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you forgot something? Leader¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ No. Well, it¡¯s alright.¡± (Cry)


    I am sure he is doing well. Rather, all of our Party Members have quite the strong character, so it might be better for his mental health to go home alone rather than riding in the same carriage with us.


    Half of the carriage was filled with souvenirs we bought at Surus. I bought a lot of stuff to show off my vacation to my n Members and Eva.


    Most of them were Onsen Dragon Manju, Onsen Dragon eggs, and Onsen Dragon Bath Salts, but there were also coffins containing the corpses of the subterranean people. They were the things that Luke and the others hunted. Monster materials were also one of the sources of ie for Treasure Hunters.


    My Party often uses a carriage but they rarely ride it. Most of the time, the natural flow of the consensus was that Liz, Luke, and Anthem would be outside, so there was more space. Sytry would be in charge of being the coachwoman and Lucia would be my escort.


    This time, it seemed that Tino was also running with Liz.


    The Imperial Capital¡¯s gates, which I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, hadrge holes in them and seemed to be under reparation. The knights which were on guard were lined up in a row with strict vignce, a far cry from the city of Surus.


    I heard from Lucia that there was some kind ofmotion going on, but apparently, it hadn¡¯t calmed down yet.


    Well, this kind of thing happens, doesn¡¯t it. I stretched widely and yawned.


    ¡°After being gone for so long, I am going to get some good sleep when we get back home.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ In my eyes, it looked like you were taking a good and long rest all the time though¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Right, Lucia you have to charge one of my Relics. I had already used ¡ºRealize outer (Longing for a foreign country)¡».¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am tired too, you know¡­¡­ I will? punch you, okay?¡± (Lucia)


    My daily life has returned. I gave a half-hearted smile to Lucia, who gave me a sullen look, and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡ì


    Not only the gates, but the inside of the Imperial Capital had also changed drastically from what I remembered. How could this happen, after only a month or so of absence?


    I wondered if a bomb had exploded, several houses were half-destroyed, many roads were torn apart, and the knights were desperately controlling the traffic. The trees that used to grow beautifully along the side of the streets and the coffee shops that used to be one of my favorites were all damaged, to the point where I could think that a war broke out.


    Fortunately, we are now at the end of themotion. The houses may have copsed, but there were no dead bodies lying around, and the people in the city seemed to have already gotten ustomed to this situation.


    I know it is unbing of a Hunter, but I am not used to looking at dead bodies. I don¡¯t know what happened, and I don¡¯t want to know the details, but I am really d that I was outside of the Imperial Capital at that time.


    In any case, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything even if I was there¨D¨D.


    As usual, I left the carriage in Sytry¡¯s hands and climbed up the stairs of the n House with a lighter heart than usual with boxes of Onsen Dragon Manju as a souvenir.


    I ate a few Onsen Dragon Manju on the way, and I found them to be quite a tasty treat.


    It didn¡¯t really have any dragon meat inside, but there were both sweet and salty ones, so even those who didn¡¯t like sweets can enjoy it.


    When I entered the Lounge, I smiled and shouted happily.


    ¡°I¡¯m baaaack! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah?¡± (Cry)


    I stiffened while having a smile on my face.


    The Lounge, which was always clean and tidy, had heaps of corpses everywhere. There were Hunters slumped on several tables with dead eyes on them, and countless bottles of alcohol lying on the *pikapika* shining clean floor.


    It was a scenery I have recently seen somewhere. Lucia, who came with me, opened her eyes while Luke was frowning and was (probably) thinking about something bad.


    What¡¯s more, slumped on one of the tables was, without doubt, the Members of ¡¶Iron Cross¡·, one of the top-ss Members of our n. Their Leader, Sven, looked at me with zombie-like eyes and stiffened.


    I approached the table with a *nikoniko* smile and ced a box of Onsen Dragon Manju in front of Sven¡¯s stunned eyes. Sven¡¯s shoulders were *wanawana* shaking up and down, and his cheeks were reddening as he looked at the box with a deformed dragon printed on it.


    I *ponpon* pped on his shoulder, turned around, and ran. I heard Sven stand up from behind me with a *datan* thud.


    ¡°Aaaah! O?, wait a sc! You bastard¨D¨D¡± (Sven)


    ¡°Luke, I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do, so take care of it.¡± (Cry)


    .


    ¡°Yoshaaa, Sven! I¡¯m going to show you my new move, let¡¯s go to the training ground!¡± (Luke)


    Luke, you are looking good, despite just getting back¡­¡­


    And I am sorry, Sven. I have to give Eva her souvenir, so I don¡¯t have time to deal with yourints.


    ¡°Shit! ¡­¡­ Guys! Don¡¯t let Cry escape!¡± (Sven)


    When Luke¡¯s eyes were shining, Sven let out a tragic stream.


    The other Members looked up as if their corpses had been revived, and their eyes were shining as if they had found their prey.


    I tapped Lucia on the shoulder as we passed each other. And Lucia let out a high-pitched *Moh moh* yell.


    I ran up the stairs, *nikoniko* smiling and out of breath. And then, screams came out of the Lounge.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Nothing much to say but here we go the 5th arc! Let¡¯s goooo!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Moh moh: Something along the line of sullen ¡°Come on¡± yell.

 Chapter 160，Part2: 2 - Return

    <h4>Chapter160£¬Part2: 2 - Return</h4> <h4>Chapter 160 Return</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Wee back, Cry-san¡­¡­ How was your vacation? I have heard¡­¡­ Rumors about you.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Well, a lot happened, but it was fun. Here¡¯s a souvenir for you.¡± (Cry)


    Unlike Sven, whose blood went into his head as soon as he saw my face, Eva behaved as usual.


    She received the Onsen Dragon Manju with a dumbfounded expression on her face while I was *nikoniko* smiling.


    This is it. This is what I am talking about. This is so soothing.


    Whereas, what¡¯s with that look on Sven¡¯s face, it was like he had just found the murderer who had killed his parents. What did I do to deserve that¡­


    ¡°I am sure Cry-san had a tough time with the Barrel Bandits Group, but over here it was also¡­¡­ It was very hard while Cry-san was absent¡­¡­ . If you could, go patronize our n Memberster¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    I did and I have already given them Onsen Dragon Manju, you know.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Speaking of which, have you lost some weight?¡± (Cry)


    She didn¡¯t have bed hair and her uniform was worn perfectly. Her sses were also polished.? But overall, she looked a little slimmer than the Eva I remembered.


    Eva was not a Hunter, but she was the real head of this n. Since the n Members were so exhausted, it was no surprise that Eva was just as tired as they were.


    I am just a figurative head, so it didn¡¯t matter whether I was there or not, but not having someone to take responsibility when the time came might have been mentally tough.


    ¡°I must have troubled you when I left my seat vacant, so if you have work to do, I will do it instead, so you can get some rest.¡± (Cry)


    The work to manage a n is enormous. I don¡¯t really understand most of them, but with Lucia and Sytry¡¯s help, it will work out, yup.


    Sytry can do anything and everything, and Lucia helps out every time she can as if she was worried about her brother¡¯szy behavior, and she is also a good friend to Eva¡¯s subordinates.


    At my suggestion, Eva¡¯s eyes rxed a little, and then she sighed and shook her head horizontally a little.


    ¡°It is alright, the turmoil has already died down¡­¡­ I left the report on your desk, but due to the conflict between ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡· and the remnant of the Tower of Akasha, the whole Imperial Capital was in a huge uproar like we were inside a beehive. Even though I said remnants, it seemed that there was still quite a lot of big shot who was still hiding ¨D¨D So our Members received an urgent request to help them and we had been mobilized quite considerably.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Well, that¡­¡­ Must have been tough.¡± (Cry)


    I am really d I went on vacation. The n Leader of ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡· is ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, a terrifying Magi. You are asking me how terrifying she is, well she is so terrifying that Lucia looks disgusted at the mere mention of her name.


    I try to avoid face-to-face meetings with her as much as possible, but I have to do everything in my power to keep my face from turning into a scowl every time I see her.


    On top of that, she has a grudge against us. It has already been settled, but I identally called out to a Party she had her eye on when I founded the n.


    To top it off, I won the call. To tell you the truth, that Party is the second or third most troublesome Party in our n, they are called ¨D¨D ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, and ever since then, I haven¡¯t been able to walk around the Imperial Capital without looking over my shoulder.


    If that horrible Baa-san?was involved, it was no wonder that even Sven Anger was on the verge of dying. That Baa-san treats even Ark like a little brat, and in addition, rather than being hesitant to reduce people to ashes, she does it with an atmosphere that makes her look like she is happy to do so.


    Maybe Eva had been through a lot, her words were filled with a dark heat.


    ¡°Moreover, her opponents¡¯ Magi was also very skilled ¨D¨D And can you believe it? Her opponents ¨D¨D Seemed to have tried to perform a ritual to summon a Lightning Spirit. In a ce where there are so many people, a Lightning Spirit, do you realize!?¡± (Eva)


    Was it hell on earth?


    Spirits summoning is a secret art. Lucia used it to *ponpon* pop up a waterfall, but spirits with a highly offensive attribute are treated as strategic weapons in their own right. It was obviously too much even from the point of view of an ipetent person like me that this was not the kind of magic to be used in the Imperial City where there are so many people. Or should I say, as expected of members of a secret society.


    Speaking of which, Arnold had repelled a Lightning Spirit, but it was because there was no one who was manipting the Lightning Spirit, if the Spirit was under themand of a Magi, the one who would have faced its power would have truly been in a disaster.


    ¡°And hearing that, can you imagine what ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· did? She summoned the Fire Spirit she had contracted with! She tried to counter raw power with raw power! Really unbelievable. This is why Level 8 are so¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    Somehow, I am sorry about that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Imperial Capital did well for surviving this.¡± (Cry)


    When I saw the traces of destruction, I was surprised to the point I thought that a war had broken out in the Imperial Capital, but if ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· summoned a spirit, it seemed like a miracle that the level of destruction was just up to that point.


    Rumor has it that, that Baa-san once burned down an entire Shrine. And the terrible thing about ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· is that it wouldn¡¯t have been strange even if she did it.


    At my words, Eva¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in concern.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t receive any detailed information, but it seemed¡­¡­ That both sides were severely exhausted after their spirits used tremendous power¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Hmmmm. You were probably lucky.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It seemed that the Lightning Spirit was already particrly exhausted, and the conclusion was reached fairly quickly. Well, I guess you can say that we were lucky.¡± (Eva)


    Spirit Summoning is a technique to summon and control a living Spirit. Its power depends not only on the ability of the summoner but also on the condition of the Spirit.


    Naturally, when it wasn¡¯t being used, it was free somewhere, and there was a timeg between the time the user summoned it and when it was summoned, so it was a very unpredictable technique.


    There have even been stories of people trying to summon a Spirit when they were in an emergency, only to find out that their contracted Spirit had been destroyed and couldn¡¯t be summoned.


    By the way, it seemed that Lucia carried around her Water Spirit in a bottle because she used it to make waterfalls from time to time. Taming it can¡¯t be done half-heartedly. But she has always been good at training animals. Lucia was also the one who taught me how to control my ¡ºDog Chain¡».


    Well, it was already over. So it was none of my business.


    I randomly put aside the report that was on my desk and opened my box of (24 pieces) Onsen Dragon Manju. I bought as many as I could, so I had about thirty boxes left.


    As I was going to eat a strawberry-vored Red Dragon Manju, Eva suddenly said something iprehensible.


    ¡°By the way, Cry-san. About the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡» ¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Ngfu? Nghh¡­¡­¡­¡­ *Keho, keho* Cough, cough¡­¡­ Ah, I am sorry I have been away. I promise I wasn¡¯t ying around.¡± (Cry)


    I swallowed my strawberry Dragon Manju and immediately started to make excuses when Eva blinked her eyes mysteriously and said.


    ¡°Eh? No¡­¡­¡­¡­ As it has been postponed¡­¡­ It will be held in three days. I was wondering if I should call in your absence, but I am really d you got back in time.¡± (Eva) <h4>Author¡¯s notes:</h4>


    Herees the 5th Arc! Now that all the members are finally here, on the 5th arc I am thinking of expanding the world and write while using adventure as the theme.


    Since the 4th part was so long, I¡¯d like to finish the 5th as quickly as possible, but I am still very much at the plotting stage.


    At any rate, I hope you will continue to follow my work. ( ¡ä©`£à)


    I posted this week¡¯s StranGri News in the Activity Report.


    It is the release of part 2 of the character design of Volume 3.


    For the 2nd part, it is that person who is ying an active (?) role in Volume 3 and beyond. Please check it out if you like.


    /Tsukikage


    Update Notice: @ktsuki_novel£¨Twitter). <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha! Cry tried to run away but will still assist the White Sword Gathering! So much luck XD


    And that Lightning Spirit is definitely the one Arnold fought against! That¡¯s why it was already exhausted! So in a way, Cry did help them XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ma Tsue: Literally tranted to ¡°Magic Wand¡±Hoshi no Seirai: Literally tranted to ¡°Sacred Spirit Stars¡±.Baa-san: Old woman or grandma

 Chapter 161，Part1: 1 - White Sword Gathering ①

    <h4>Chapter161£¬Part1: 1 - White Sword Gathering ¢Ù</h4> <h4>Chapter 161 White Sword Gathering ¢Ù</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡».


    It is the most famous and most prestigious gathering of Zebrudia¡¯s Hunters.


    Hosted by the emperor, it is a venerable meeting where only a small number of Hunters who are recognized as having contributed to Zebrudia are allowed to attend.


    I don¡¯t know much about it as I have never attended one before, but I have heard that when you are a Hunter who has been allowed to attend the gathering, it is as good as a promise of sess in the empire.


    Rumor has it that it originated from the fact that Ark¡¯s ancestor was once called by the Emperor after he fought a battle to the death and conquered a Shrine that was once located in the Imperial Capital. The white sword from the White Sword Gathering is said to have originated from the Relic which is handed down from the Rodin family ¨D¨D The Sacred Sword.


    The invitation to the ¡ºGathering¡» was a straightforward process of glorification, but my hand was already full when I was in the mood of retiring right now.


    I don¡¯t even want to go to an event that the Emperor will be attending, but if there are multiple high-level Hunters who have their base in the Imperial Capital attending, then there is no reason for me to not go there.


    Compared to these veteran warriors, I am like a pill bug.


    In addition to that, I don¡¯t know anything about etiquette, so I usually end up doing something rude whenever I go to events like this.


    The gathering was already right around the corner.


    With no time to enjoy the afterglow of my vacation, I spent the whole day thinking about countermeasures, but my empty head couldn¡¯t find any measures at all.


    In the first ce, dying it only three dayster is way too early. Aaah, it has already been a day, so it was only two days away now.


    I definitely don¡¯t want to go. I feel like I¡¯m getting a stomach ache.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡­ I¡¯m getting a stomach ache.¡± (Cry)


    As I whined depressedly in the n Master¡¯s office, Eva sighed deeply and strongly said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± (Eva)


    I got a straightforward refusal. I even went to the trouble of taking a vacation just to get away, and now it has been postponed¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that cheating? No, it is definitely cheating.


    Apparently, everything was ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction¡¯s (Shin En Kametsu)¡· fault. The war between the ¡¶Hidden Curse¡· and the Tower of Akasha caused the Imperial Capital to be in the same state as a beehive that had been poked, so they had to postpone it.


    A Level 8 is truly a frightening being, as it has postponed an event that has never been postponed since its inception.


    I wanted toin, but of course, I won¡¯tin to them directly. It was because even a single word can lead me to be burned to the ground. In the Hunter industry, those without power have no right to speak.


    As expected, I can¡¯t reuse my tactic of going on a vacation. When I openly ran away, Eva was already dumbfounded, but if I try to run away once again, it will be Eva who will leave the house.


    But I really don¡¯t want to go. And then, I snapped my fingers.


    ¡°I know, I will have Ark go instead.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ As you may already know, Ark-san already has his own invitation.¡± (Eva)


    That¡¯s right. Ark-san has his own invitation.


    He has Rodin¡¯s blood coursing through his vein and he is a regr at the gathering. I wonder since how long he has been invited to it¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have any clothes to wear.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It seems the dress code for Treasure Hunters isn¡¯t strictly specified¡­¡­ In case you are wondering, I have it ready for you. It is a made-to-order.¡± (Eva)


    In response to my nonsense, Eva brought out a dress hung on the hanger. It was a tuxedo that looked very well-tailored.


    Tuxedo¡­¡­ Am I going there in a tuxedo? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Absolutely no way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember having my size being measured.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I obtained it from Sytry-san. If anything, some Hunters attend the event with heavy armor and helmets¡­¡­ But as Cry-san doesn¡¯t usually wear armor¡­¡± (Eva)


    That is, in its own way, going to catch people¡¯s eyes.


    Let¡¯s think this through calmly. First of all, I don¡¯t want to attend. Absolutely don¡¯t wanna. I hate it no matter what.


    I warned Eva, who was staring at me.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t particrly mind, but¡­¡­ If I take my Party Members, they will definitely cause problems, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°? The only person invited is the Party¡¯s representative, which means you, Cry-san¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with their head.¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t wanna. I definitely don¡¯t wanna go to such a deadly ce by myself.


    Because, you know, there¡¯s the ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·? Baa-san, right? At that point, it was already out. Let¡¯s ask Anthem to go.


    As I shuddered and tried to think of a way around it, Eva shed her sses and gave me some additional information.


    ¡°Only onepanion is allowed.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Yosh, let¡¯s take Ark.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Let¡¯s take Anthem.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ He won¡¯t fit into the venue.¡± (Eva)


    Eva¡¯s tone was extremely serious and for some reason, I felt like I was being med.


    I don¡¯t think it will be impossible to fit him in, but it might certainly be a problem to take Anthem to such a ce. After all, he is a big, intimidating guy, so he might unnecessarily irritate the nobles and other muscle-brain Hunters.


    If I can¡¯t use any method to escape, then I am going to make myself extremely little. I will just stay in the corner and try not to get spotted. There is no one better than me at getting by.


    If anything, I am even willing to do a Dogeza. This means that mypanion is limited only to those who will let me do a Dogeza when I have to do a Dogeza (Which is none of them).


    At this point, it was pretty much a no-brainer¡­¡­¡­¡­ After all, I have no choice but to ask Ark to call in absent and have hime along as mypanion.


    ¡°It seems that Ark-san always picks one of his Party Members to go with him. I hear something like there was a fiercepetition going on about it.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°That is¡­¡­ Something that will dust up some murderous intent.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha of course Sytry know your size Cry! What do you think she is ready for everything!


    Ark being the typical Harem protag has apetition to know who will go with him, but I think it will be the same for Cry!


    So ce your bet on who will apany him!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Dogeza: Getting on your knees to apologize.

 Chapter 161，Part2: 2 - White Sword Gathering ①

    <h4>Chapter161£¬Part2: 2 - White Sword Gathering ¢Ù</h4> <h4>Chapter 161 White Sword Gathering ¢Ù</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Not only is he strong, handsome, he also has no problem taking any of his Party Members with him, what a student model. I guess those who have it all are different from me.


    And then, recoiling from turning the gears of my head too much, I let out a big yawn. And I squinted my eyes.


    I am getting tired of thinking about it¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have much time left before the gathering, and I feel like I should just take anyone who is avable.


    It is not that I have an ambition or want to make an appeal, so the gathering will be over in no time if, like a country bumpkin, I read the mood and stay quiet like a country bumpkin.


    Right, I have ¡ºMirage Form (Dancing glow)¡». All I have to do is to change my face with it. There seemed to be quite a few noblemen there too, so I could blend in with them. If I am wearing a tuxedo, I won¡¯t have to worry about being recognized thanks to my outfit.


    Today I am¡­¡­ Brilliant.


    As I was *niyaniya* smiling at my nice idea, the door suddenly opened with great momentum.


    It was Liz who came in. She had just returned from a long trip and seemed to be as energetic as ever, which was great, but I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes at her appearance. Eva also stiffened.


    Contrary to how she was usually, Liz was wearing a bright red dress. It was a dress with a deep slit at the thighs. Her dress had a plumed cor which suited her slender figure perfectly as it tightly stuck to her body. The slit showed a glimpse of her tanned skin, which was indescribably sexy.


    However, the only thing that ruined her atmosphere was the ¡ºHighest Roots (Rise to Heaven)¡» that covered her legs as usual.


    Spinning around triumphantly on the spot, Liz said a little shyly.


    ¡°Neee~, does it look good, Cry-chan?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°You look good, but¡­¡­ What is wrong? Why are you wearing that?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡­ You can only take one person with you to the White Sword Gathering, right? I thought I should dress up so I wouldn¡¯t bother Cry-chan~, so I prepared this~.¡± (Liz)


    ¡­¡­ No? Nononono, you are not good. You look good, but you are the worst pattern if you go there.


    Moreover, you are too shy, and even if no one gets into a fight with you, you are going to look for one, won¡¯t you. Even if your opponent was the Emperor you would fight him, right?


    However¡­¡­ I mean, you are really all set. We are not going there to y, you know?


    I couldn¡¯t say anything to her as she acted like it was natural that she would be invited.


    Un, un, I would be more than happy to take you if it wasn¡¯t a particrly important event, you know¡­¡­


    Eva was slightly taken aback at Liz who was in an extremely good mood.? No matter how much they say that you are free to wear whatever you want, you can¡¯t wear a bright red dress.


    Don¡¯t worry Eva, you don¡¯t have to make a face like that¡­¡­ I understand. Because I won¡¯t take her with me.


    And there, through the door that Liz had left open, Sytry came in.


    Sytry was wearing a long ck dress. Her white skin was bare from her shoulders to her chest, which was refreshing since I had always seen her in a robe (Although we just went to an Onsen). She even wore a not-so-fancy hair ornament in her hair, when she usually didn¡¯t wear any, so I couldn¡¯t help but notice it.


    Sytry frowned at the guest preceding her but smiled only with her mouth when she confirmed her humble appearance.


    She turned to me and made a pose with a full smile on her face.


    ¡°What do you think, Cry-san. I made it for the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡». I think it won¡¯t trouble you, Cry-san, if I look like this!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Haaa? Syt, what the hell do you mean by that?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Of course, my fighting ability is also fully ready. See¡­¡­ Even if there is nothing covering my arms ¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    While having her cheeks dyed in red, she boldly rolled up the hem of her skirt to show it to me. Her thighs were white, with clear blood vessels. Wrapped around her thighs were leather belts with several small bottles of potions set on them.


    Liz, who just casually got provoked into a fight, immediately started to bite back.


    ¡°Syt, you can¡¯t handle sudden battles, can you? So stay back~, I am the one going with him~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Onee-chan, you don¡¯t know etiquette, do you?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Haaa? You don¡¯t need to know etiquette~!¡± (Liz)


    No, I do think you do need to know¡­¡­


    If I had to take one of them, I think I would rather go with¡­¡­ Sytry. Her dress isn¡¯t too shy, and it suits her very well.? It is true that I¡¯m not sure about her closebat skills, but I am sure she will be able to follow up on any mistakes I would make.


    ¡°Hu-Hum¡­¡­ Master~¡­¡­ If you don¡¯t mind ¨D¨D¨D¨D No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± (Tino)


    Tino, who peeked her face out, saw her two Onee-sama ring at each other and rushed away before even entering the room. Maybe Tino also heard that I was going to the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡» and came here.


    But actually¡­¡­ I won¡¯t go.


    ¡°Oh, Cry! Is it true that you¡¯re going to fight a strong guy!? Take me with you!¡± (Luke)


    Luke came running with a glint in his eye, but his purpose was wrong to begin with, and the pattern of me taking Luke, who wants to sh everything that was in his way, was as unlikely as the pattern of me taking Liz.


    If I were to take someone, it would be Sytry or Lucia¡­¡­ And in a far stretch Eliza, but if I take Sytry, Liz would be in a bad mood, and Lucia is in her rebellious phase.


    And Eliza was missing anyway. Eliza would always be missing really fast. I still remember the first time I met her, she was lying dead in the desert.


    After all, her Alias is¡­¡­ Eliza the ¡¶Lost (Wanderer)¡·¡­¡­


    ¡°Cry-chan, you¡¯ll choose me, right? I¡¯ll be a good girl, okay?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°*Kusukusu* Cry-san, please *bishitto* clearly tell it to Onee-chan. That she is clearly not appropriate for those kinds of ces!¡± (Sytry)


    Both Liz and Sytry approached me looking full of themselves.? Eva was looking at me nervously.


    I rubbed my eyes and made a big yawn.


    Ark will be at the venue anyway. If something happens, Ark will take care of it.


    ¡°Eva, I am sorry, but¡­¡­ Please get ready. Because you are the oneing with me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes?¡± (Eva)


    Eva stared in wonder and looked back at me as if she was taken aback. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    The winner is Eva! Nice choice! At least Cry took the safest choice of the bunch!


    And another Eliza teaser just to remember that she exist XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 162，Part1: 1 - White Sword Gathering ②

    <h4>Chapter162£¬Part1: 1 - White Sword Gathering ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 162 White Sword Gathering ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Day of the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡».? I had been praying that lightning would strike and destroy the Imperial Capital, but there was a beautiful day outside the window.


    A little off-topic, but I am someone who calls the rain. Whenever I go to the beach, climb a mountain or go outside to y, there is a very high probability that it will be under the rain.


    Generally, it would rain during leisure activities, but not during these unpleasant events. I wonder if God hates me.


    The White Sword Gathering wouldn¡¯t begin until after dark. In a few hours, I will be surrounded by many nobles and many Hunters, and I will drown to death inside the sorrowful Imperial City.


    I am sure Ark would be able toe to my rescue, but as the time approached, my stomach only ached more.


    Eva, who still looked the same as always, said to me who was slumped over my desk, in a dumbfounded manner.


    Eva was in her uniform. The Gathering would only start in the evening, so she would probably change into her dress at that time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What is wrong, Cry-san¡± (Eva)


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore. I don¡¯t want to go¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What about me who is not even one of your Party Members and still has to go with you?¡± (Eva)


    Eva¡¯s expression on her face didn¡¯t change even when she saw how pathetic I was. It is because she is used to seeing my ipetence from time to time.


    And also, what she said was absolutely right. However, I didn¡¯t have any other choice.


    ¡°But Eva, you also agreed to this.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cry-san, have I ever turned down one of your requests?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to go.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You can¡¯t. And this isn¡¯t questionable!!¡± (Eva)


    Indeed¡­¡­ She never refused. It was so rare that I can¡¯t remember thest time Eva refused to do something I asked, even if I close my eyes and try really hard to remember.


    Well, technically speaking, I am sure there have been times when I have been turned down because she wasn¡¯t avable or something simr, but at least for some of the bigger requests, she has always been quick to ept.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Starting from next time, let¡¯s rely on her some more. Seriously, those who are proper are really capable people.


    I stopped slumping over my desk and crossed my leg in my chair.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s be serious for a second¡­¡­ Who knows what would have happened if I took Liz with me, am I right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ True, but¡­¡­ Cry-san, so even you care about things like that too¡± (Eva)


    Eva looked surprised. I wonder what I look like in her eyes.


    It is not like I am proud of it, but I am the kind of person who has lived his whole life while thinking about how others perceive me.


    ¡°This time the event is so huge¡­¡­ So you see, I have¡­¡­ Never studied etiquette before, so if you would help me out, I would really appreciate it.¡± (Cry)


    When you reach Level 8, there are many opportunities to be invited to various events, but I took a leave of absence from most of them until now.


    As the n master of arge n, I was sometimes called upon by nobles and merchants, but I threw everything to Eva. Aside from Hunters, the most important person I have met in person is Gark-san, the head of the? Imperial Capital branch of the Explorers Association.


    I, do not want, to cause any problems! This time it would still be fine as Liz and the others won¡¯t be around, but sadly, in politics, even a harmless little bug can still be used of a crime.


    At my serious expression, Eva¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in trouble.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, well¡­¡­ You don¡¯t have to be so eloquent, I don¡¯t think they will expect Hunters to be that polite¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Of course, I know this. Even as I am right now, I am quite¡­¡­ Decent. I even use honorifics. I am as humble as I can be, you know.


    And yet, despite all this, I often end up offending someone.


    I am sure it is because they like macho guys and don¡¯t like slender people like me. Eh? They like Ark? Un, un, I guess they do.


    Maybe they don¡¯t like that I am Level 8 despite being a damn small fry. However, there is nothing that I can do unless I suddenly awaken to some hidden abilities.


    ¡°But, let¡¯s see¡­¡­ If you want to be liked by the nobles, you might want to give them some gifts.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­ A gift?¡± (Cry)


    A bribe, eh. So there was still that move. I really don¡¯t want to get too involved with them, but this method¡­¡­ Might work. It is much better than pissing them off.


    As my eyes widened, Eva continued.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be anything expensive. Something small that can only be obtained in a high-level Shrine can be appraised quite highly among nobles¡­¡­ For example, the ¡ºSky Flower¡» that only grows at the far end of the ¡¾Prism Garden (<i>Chalk Garden</i>)¡¿ that Ark-san raided the other day is quite famous¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Aaaah, that, that flower that didn¡¯t have anything in particr¡­¡­ I wonder what was good about it¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I remember because my Party Members had also brought one back once. It was a flower made of Mana Material with transparent petals.


    You can say that it was beautiful and had a mysterious feeling in it, but it was a sad thing that didn¡¯t have any particr power, nor was it stable enough to maintain its form for a long time outside of the Shrine.


    It was just like the paintings that are sometimes disyed in Castle-type Shrine. Rather than being an Item, it is more of a part of the Shrine, so even if you bring it back, it will disappear as quickly as a phantom¡¯s corpse.


    Liz and Sytry gave me a bouquet of that flower, but in the end, I didn¡¯t know what to do with them, so I left all of them in a vase in the Lounge, and before I knew it, they disappeared.


    I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s good about it at all, but¡­¡­ Those things can¡¯t be preserved so they can¡¯t keep their form after being outside for a while so they may indeed have a high status due to their scarcity.


    ¡°And people would talk about it too, and it might help if something does happen¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Seriously, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the head of those big shots.


    ¡°Hmmmm, I wonder if I have something¡­¡­ Let¡¯s see if I can find something¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Fortunately, my Party had just recently conquered a high-level Shrine called ¡¾Night Pce (Castle of a Myriad Demons)¡¿.


    In general, the loot you bring back should be Phantoms¡¯ drop item or Relics. Normally, you can¡¯t give away the loot of your Party without permission, but the Members of ¡¶Strange Grief¡· are all free-spirited, so they may have brought back something that would make a perfect gift, like the ¡ºSky Flower¡».


    This is also one of the responsibilities of the n Master. It¡¯s a hassle, but it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­


    I got up and decided to go see if I could find something reasonable that could put people into a good mood.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Gotta bribe those noblemen!


    What will Cry gift (bribe) be?! I doubt that his definition of ¡°something reasonable¡± is the same as other people¡¯s!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 162，Part2: 2 - White Sword Gathering ②

    <h4>Chapter162£¬Part2: 2 - White Sword Gathering ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 162 White Sword Gathering ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    As the sky turned red, a carriage arrived in front of the n House.


    I was in the n Master¡¯s office, wearing the tuxedo Eva prepared for me and was holding my *kirikiri* aching stomach.


    I have on me my ring-type Relics on every finger of my hands,? my pendant-type Relic around my neck, my chain-type Relic on my belt, and my earring-type Relic. On my arm, I have ¨D¨D ¡ºDancing Light¡» the bracelet-type Relic, in addition, I have other ring-type Relics that I couldn¡¯t wear in my pocket, and I also prepared the ¡ºOver Greed¡» but even with all that it didn¡¯t make me feel any better.


    The people who will go to the White Sword Gathering are ultra-high-level Hunters. In front of monsters like them, what could an ordinary person do with only a little bit of Relics equipped on him? If it has toe to this, I can only pray that Ark would do something about it when the timees.


    It¡¯s gonna be alright, I have allies with me. Ark is here, and I also have Eva. There are no holes in either my offense or defense.


    Moreover¡­¡­ I have a trump card. I looked down at the ¡ºGift¡» on my desk. It¡¯s alright, it will be alright. I will be all nice and quiet. I am sure it is going to work. Since the big shots of the Empire will be gathering there, Hunters should also keep it nice and quiet as well.


    At that moment, the door to the n Master¡¯s office opened.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting¡­¡­ Why are you making that kind of face, Cry-san.¡± (Eva)


    It was Eva who walked in. When I saw her appearance, I forgot about my *kirikiri* aching stomach and opened my eyes.


    Eva was wearing a long dark blue dress.


    When we are in the Imperial Capital, we would see each other every day. Even though Eva¡¯s hairstyle and sses hadn¡¯t changed, she looked like a different person just because she wasn¡¯t wearing her usual uniform.


    Her dark dress wasn¡¯t shy, but it suited Eva, who is very mature, very well. She always wears her uniform neatly, but now her shoulders were exposed, giving her an indescribably sexy look.


    Though not very fancy, she was wearing some essories when she normally didn¡¯t wear any, so I unintentionally found myself looking at her over and over again, from head to toes.


    Sytry and Liz are my childhood friends, so I still look at them the same way I did when I was a kid, but Eva is different.


    It is because I am not usually so conscious of her that I can¡¯t help but admire her. She is only one year older than me, but she had a calmness and dignity about her that made me think otherwise.


    I am troubled now¡­¡­ If I was to stand next to Eva, I might stand out.


    However, I had already asked her to go with me. So, I just have to brace myself.


    ¡°You look great, Eva. Just to have the chance to see you like this, I am d I asked you out.¡± (Cry)


    Eva¡¯s cheeks didn¡¯t blush and she stared at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is because Cry-san always leaves his n Master¡¯s duties to me and doesn¡¯te with me to parties. If you woulde with me, I could show it to you as much as you like.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ahahahaha¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Come on, your bow tie, it is crooked¡­¡­ Good grief.¡± (Eva)


    Eva came closer and adjusted my tie.? I checked on the mirror, but it was obvious that I was not used to this.


    Probably because she applied a little bit of perfume, she smelled very nice. After firmly tightening my necktie, Eva turned around with graceful motions.


    I kind of want to take amemorative photo. I kind of feel like I won the jackpot.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. The carriage is already here. ¡­¡­ By the way, shall we practice it a little bit. Please make sure to escort me properly.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Haaaa, of course.¡± (Cry)


    She was direct, but I was feeling a little better thanks to the nice things she had shown me. Carrying my gift, I go outside with Eva.


    Parked outside the n House, a carriage with Zebrudia¡¯s coat of arms was waiting for us. It really wasn¡¯t the kind of carriage that you would provide to Hunters.


    I was gathering a lot of stares. I took Eva¡¯s hand and escorted her, while not being sure if I was doing it right or not.


    When both of us climbed inside, the carriage began to move with almost no vibration felt. It was nerve-wracking, but since I was the n Master, I couldn¡¯t afford to look pathetic in front of Eva, who was all dressed up.


    As if it was in a rush, the carriage sped up.


    Beyond the road was the center of Zebrudia, the most luxurious building in the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia ¨D¨D The Imperial Castle. The White Sword Gathering was held in the Imperial Castle, the ce where the Emperor resides. Naturally, I have never been inside.


    When I took a deep breath to ease my tension, Eva, who looked quite calm, asked me a question.


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡­ Cry-san, what¡¯s with that box?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡­ Remember, it was what you taught me, Eva, it¡¯s a bribe. Even if it was just a little bit, I am just trying to make a good impression¡­¡­ Because you know, my Party is quite infamous¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Just the other day, there was the mess with dys-kyo nomination request¡­¡­


    Eva opened her eyes in surprise as if she hadn¡¯t really expected me to bring one.


    ¡°A bribe, you said¡­¡­ Please don¡¯t say that in the venue, okay? ¡­¡­ Is it something thates from the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demon¡¿¡­¡­ If you don¡¯t mind me asking, what¡¯s in it?¡± (Eva)


    Of course, I don¡¯t mind. I stroke the box and answered with a smile.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ It is a souvenir I bought during my vacation. Because, you know, I couldn¡¯t find anything suitable from what they brought back from the ¡¾Castle of a Myriad Demon¡¿.¡± (Cry)


    Well, it wasn¡¯t something unusual, but it was still better than something like ¡ºSky Flowers¡». Moreover, it is delicious, and I bought so many that I still have several to spare.


    Also, it was probably better to give a gift rather than not.


    Eva had a stunned expression on her face and then looked at me *majimaji* very, very seriously. If you look at me so intensely, I¡¯m gonna be shy.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What? ¡­¡­ Wait a minute, a souvenir from your vacation? Are you serious? By souvenir from your vacation are you telling me that there are¡­¡­¡­¡­ Manju inside?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°No¡­¡­ There are Onsen Eggs inside. It is Surus¡¯ specialty and they are very tasty.¡± (Cry)


    Besides, the ¡ºOnsen Dragon Egg¡» was a little more expensive than the ¡ºOnsen Dragon Manju¡».


    With her cheeks tightening together, Eva said while staring at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cry-san, are you, really nervous?¡± (Eva)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Onsen Egg as a bribe when he could take something from a high level Shrine, but nooooo Onsen Eggs are a better choice!


    But well you know at least he took the more expensive choice between his Onsen Dragon Manju and Onsen Dragon Eggs XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    dys-kyo: Suffix to say Lord

 Chapter 163，Part1: 1 - White Sword Gathering ③

    <h4>Chapter163£¬Part1: 1 - White Sword Gathering ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 163 White Sword Gathering ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    It had been more than five years since I came to the Imperial City, but this was the first time I had seen the Castle up close.


    Among the surrounding countries, Zebrudia Empire boasts the greatest national power. As if to show the nation¡¯s power, the Castle inside Zebrudia¡¯s Imperial Capital was huge and beautiful, and seeing it up close was so majestic that it took my breath away, even if I had seen it many times from afar.


    The huge moat that surrounds the castle looked like ake, and after you crossed the huge bridge, you could see the whole castle itself.


    The gray walls that surround the Castle were low, but they were only for show, and rumor has it that they were constantly warded by the power of Relics and magic.


    In the first ce, for some Hunters that are based in Zebrudia, a wall of only a few meters high was the same as if there were none, so other methods are required to protect the castle.


    Soldiers in ck polished armor stood on both sides of the bridge.


    Zebrudia Empire valued quality and strength. The powerful soldiers didn¡¯t raise an eyebrow even when they saw a carriage with the country¡¯s emblem boldly passing through the middle of the bridge. I let out a small sigh, stopped looking out the window, and turned around to face forward.


    Apparently, there was no chance for me to throw away the souvenir somewhere.


    Eva talked to me with a serious expression. Her pretty eyebrows twisted behind her sses.


    ¡°This is a venerable gathering, alright!? Please think a little more about it.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Eva, you were the one who advised me to bring a gift¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cry-san, how would you feel if someone suddenly handed you Onsen Eggs at a party?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    It was a souvenir that you didn¡¯t have to worry about having any ulterior meaning. So, I would be rather happy if I received one, but I guess I shouldn¡¯t tell her that.


    Maybe giving them choctes from my favorite store would have been better.


    However, now that it hase so far, I have no choice but to give it. There¡¯s nowhere to throw it away anyway.


    ¡°By the way, who were you nning to give it to?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°To his Majesty, the Emperor.¡± (Cry)


    If I am going to lick someone¡¯s shoes, of course, I¡¯m going to aim for the one at the top. Don¡¯t think that I am stupid.


    At my words, blood quickly disappeared from Eva¡¯s face even though it was already quite pale.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Absolutely, please absolutely don¡¯t do this. Cry-san, can you be serious? Never has anyone ever done that, you know!?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°I heard that he is a rather forgiving man.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Even he, has a limit.¡± (Eva)


    Eva pointed this out in a whisper so that it doesn¡¯t reach the coachman seat.


    All right, all right. I now know that what I would have done would have been out of line. I am really d that I brought Eva with me.


    I know! If dys-kyo is here, then I would give it to him.


    We did have some connection thanks to that incident at Surus and I doubt that his men would buy him Onsen Eggs.


    I take a big deep breath. I was way too nervous, but on the other hand, I felt like I could make it work.


    ¡°In the first ce, won¡¯t the Onsen Eggs expire?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Aaah, I have Lucia cast preservation magic on it¡­¡­ Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ve got this.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Haaaa¡­¡­ Seriously, please be careful.¡± (Eva)


    Let¡¯s be careful not to do anything unnecessary. If I behave in a sensible manner, I shouldn¡¯t stand out. After all, this was a gathering to which Hunters were invited. There will be way more conspicuous people than not.


    The carriage passed through the gate. The number of knights was increasing. If they were enemies, even if there were a hundred of me, I would still be helpless.


    While being nervous, I got off the carriage ording to the coachman¡¯s instructions. And just like this, he led the way and we went inside the Castle.


    Strangely enough, we weren¡¯t subjected to any body-check.


    Rumors have it that the checks at the Zebrudia Castle are quite strict. Especially, when they have an audience with the Emperor, I am pretty sure that they said that even Hunters aren¡¯t allowed to bring weapons into the Castle.


    When Eva, who was walking proudly next to me, heard my whisper, she frowned and told me straightforwardly.


    ¡°It is the tradition. At the first White Sword Gathering, the Time Emperor trusted the Hunters and allowed them to have their weapons on them, and even now this is the only gathering where they are still allowed to attend with weapons on them. Didn¡¯t I tell you at the beginning that armed people would be there.¡± (Eva)


    I see¡­¡­ That ¡ºTime Emperor¡» guy or something must have been a pretty ballsy person. However, a tradition, eh¡­¡­ That¡¯s troubling, that¡¯s the kind of stuff that I have the most difficulty to understand.


    The corridors of the Castle were spacious and were covered with crimson carpets. Even the air felt different from the city.


    I was about to look everywhere, but I held back and followed Eva¡¯s lead.


    As we proceeded, we began to see glimpses of other nobles and Hunters who were chosen to participate in it.


    The nobles look distinguished, and the Hunters look strong. And indeed, they are actually distinguished and strong. I want to go home already.


    The Knights lined up in a straight line were wearing white armor, unlike the ones outside. They must be the elite.


    And then, I heard a familiar voice in the distance.


    ¡°Ooooooooooooooooooh! There I am, in the greatest Castle of the country! The ce is not that bad!¡± (Familiar Voice)


    ¡°H-hey! Shut your mouth! Do you even understand what you are here for!?¡± (Knight)


    ¡°Aaaah, it¡¯s to cut those who are rude, right? And so, who are the rude guys? Is it that guy? Or that one? Or everyone?¡± (Familiar Voice)


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Point your finger! Shit, you are the one who is rude! How is it possible that a stranger has been brought to guard the venerable ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡»!¡± (Knight)


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. That¡¯s what the Director of Security ordered. Apparently, it was the ¡°Sword Saint (Seiken)¡± who screwed up. Even if it is only temporary, to think we will give Zebrudia¡¯s venerable white armor to the ¡ºsher¡»¨D¨D¡± (Knight 2)


    ¡°An armor is unnecessary. Because I¡¯ll cut them before they cut me! My arms are itching.¡± (Familiar Voice)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you really understand? Listen, alright? It is true that your role is to cut down on those who are rude. However, we didn¡¯t have anyone who was rude in thest few decades, understood? Hey! Don¡¯t take off your armor!!¡± (Knight 1)


    Eva¡¯s eyes widened in dismay and she gave me a look.


    I pretended not to see that.


    ¡­¡­ Well, if he came in through legitimate means, then isn¡¯t it fine¡­¡­ By the way, the ¡°Sword Saint (Seiken)¡± is Luke¡¯s ¡°Mentor (Shisho)¡±.


    At the moment, he is one of the few Swordsmen who surpass Luke, but it looks like even he isn¡¯t able to control the free-spirited Luke at all. Luke loves to sh, but he also loves to be shed, so my anxiety is bottomless.


    However, it is certain that Luke is powerful, so with him as a guard, I am in good hands. If anything were to happen to me, he would step in. Nice assist.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Or maybe it will end up in us having to flee Zebrudia after the gathering is over. Well, we will cross that bridge when we need to.


    The venue was arge hall. There were tablesid out and chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, I wonder what this hall is usually used for.


    However,pared to the size of the decorated hall, the number of people inside was not that many.


    As I peered through the doorway to see what was going on, Eva naturally leaned in close and answered my question in a whisper.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is a tradition.¡± (Eva)


    I see¡­¡­ A tradition, eh. That¡¯s really a useful word¡­¡­ Next time I will use that too.


    Apparently, we are not all here yet.


    I could clearly tell who was a Hunter and who was a nobleman, even though I am not a good judge of character.


    I don¡¯t know much about the nobility of Zebrudia at all, but Hunters who have absorbed Mana Material have a different atmosphere. The Hunters who were invited to the White Sword Gathering, in particr, are the cream of the crop in this Hunter¡¯s holynd, so it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to avoid their gazes and don¡¯t attract their attention.


    It is going to be alright, I have my ¡ºBarrier Rings (Safe Ring)¡» on me. I won¡¯t die so easily.


    Maybe it was because of its origins, the atmosphere in the hall was much more rxed than I thought it would be. It was much better than I had imagined, as far as I could tell from a quick nce around.


    First of all, it is good that the Hunters were not rampaging. The knights were lined up next to the walls and were on the lookout, and lined up near the entrance were maids in a well-tailored pure white apron dress and butlers in a ck suit with their spine stretched nicely.


    The servants of Zebrudia¡¯s Imperial Castle are a source of admiration for themoners. I heard that many of the people in this ce are rtives of those well-educated nobles and the like. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry is really unconscious, to give some Onsen Eggs to the Emperor just because he is a forgiving man. He really is afraid of nothing XD


    And Luke seeded to follow Cry, I¡¯m sure the other Members will be here too!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    dys-kyo: Kyo is a suffix to say lord.

 Chapter 163，Part2: 2 - White Sword Gathering ③

    <h4>Chapter163£¬Part2: 2 - White Sword Gathering ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 163 White Sword Gathering ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    And that¡¯s when I opened my eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This ce is not that bad. I get it, I get it, greetings are important.¡± (Hunter)


    Just then, a Hunter who had entered earlier went out of his way to greet the servants.


    It was a brown-skinned man wearing a tightly fitted suit. He is probably a fighter who uses his bare hands to fight.


    If you look closely, you can see that everyone, even the nobles, was greeting the servants and giving their thanks. Some of them were even chatting andughing.


    I see, the nobles from the Empire also chat with their servants, noted.


    You would think that many of them would be arrogant, but it turns out that when you get this high up in the rank, they all seem to bedies and gentlemen. It seemed that the Hunters were all people of character. When you think a little about it, the Hunters who are invited here (Except for me) are all of the same rank as Ark, so I guess that is normal.


    That was dangerous, I was almost the only one who walked in without saying hello. My bad upbringing is showing up. After all, I guess it was a good idea to take a wait-and-see approach.


    ¡°Cry-san.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± (Cry)


    There is no one better than me when ites to following other people¡¯s lead. This is especially true among high-level Hunters.


    With a smirk on my face, I *kossokosso* sneakily sneaked behind the nobleman who was moving in front of me and waited for my turn to give a? greeting.


    If you look closely, you will see that all the servants are beautiful. I am currently wearing the suit that Eva prepared for me, so I¡¯m not inferior to them in terms of clothing, but I¡¯m clearly losing in the look. As expected of Zebrudia, which is at the height of its prosperity, everything is top-notch.


    On top of that, some of the servants are clearly younger than me.


    The girl with light-blue hair was particrly striking. She looked younger than Tino, but like the other servants, she wore her apron dress well and was smiling perfectly.


    Even this young girl was working so hard, while I was like this ¨D¨D I straightened my back and smiled.


    There was no need to be so nervous. Eva¡¯s expression was unusually tense, but¡­¡­ Calm down. It is not like I will be dealing with noblemen or Hunters.


    The other party also must know that we are not people who have learned manners. Eva told me that Hunters don¡¯t need to worry so much about etiquette, yup.


    The servants had calm expressions on their faces, but only their eyes were not smiling. I greeted her while being slightly taken aback.


    ¡°Uuuuum¡­¡­ Thank you for inviting me on this special asion?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Cry-san, it is the Emperor who has invited us.¡± (Eva)


    Said Eva in a whisper. And I frowned.


    So what should I say when I greet her?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yeah, you are absolutely right. This was so shameful of me. My apologies, this is all due to me being uneducated¡­¡­ Good evening. It is an honor to meet you.¡± (Cry)


    Shocked eyes were looking at me. It was a look that said, ¡°What kind of country bumpkin are you?¡±.


    I had expected to be called a country bumpkin by the noblemen, but I hadn¡¯t expected to be looked at like that by the servants as well.


    I cleared my throat and *pachin* snapped my fingers.


    Let¡¯s get rid of my souvenirs here. It is my chance to appear humble.


    ¡°I know! Let¡¯s give a souvenir to this ¡°youngdy (Ojou-san)¡± who has been working so hard.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± (Light-blue haired maid)


    I handed over my box of Onsen Dragon Eggs to the light-blue-haired maid girl.


    Her eyes widened and she sounded taken aback, but rest assured, their taste is guaranteed.


    Eva froze. The other servants were also stunned as if they were surprised by my extreme humbleness.


    Yes, yes. I am uneducated, but I am harmless to any humans and animals. And, full of friendliness, I said this.


    ¡°What, it is nothing much, really. Those are just Onsen Dragon Eggs. It is delicious, so you should eat it with your ¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Egg!?¡± (Light-blue haired girl)


    ¨D¨D Friends. Just as I was about to say that, the girl let out an astonished scream.


    The next thing I knew, I was surrounded by the knights guarding the venue.


    They were so fast that I would think that they were monitoring me. Swords were thrust at me from all sides, and I froze up with a smile on my face.


    The box of Onsen Dragon Eggs was passed from the maid to one of the knights. When he lifted it up fearfully, he put his ear next to it.


    No, this isn¡¯t a dangerous good. And it is also not Dragon¡¯s Eggs. Onsen Dragon Egg is just a brand name, and what¡¯s inside are just chicken eggs.


    The eyes of the attendees were drawn towards me. And Eva was turning pale.


    Among the knights who rushed in, arge man who was wearing a magnificent armor shouted at me.


    ¡°You bastard¡­¡­¡­¡­ What do you think you are doing!? Do you have any idea who this person is?¡± (Knight)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­ Who?


    I didn¡¯t understand what was going on, and people around me looked at me as if they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.


    Eva¡¯s face became deep blue. The man said out loud in front of me, who was still smiling.


    ¡°This person is Her Imperial Highness, Princess Murina Atrum Zebrudia, daughter of His Majesty the Emperor Radrick Atrum Zebrudia, current Emperor of Zebrudia.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un, un, you are right.¡± (Cry)


    I see¡­¡­ So it hade to this.


    It was bad. Her position was three ranks higher than what I had imagined when all those swords were pointed at me.


    I desperately turned the gear on my head while showing a gentle smile.


    Indeed she was particrly young among the servants, and I did think that she stood out.


    I knew that there was an Imperial Princess here in Zebrudia, but I didn¡¯t even know her face. However, for the people here¡­¡­ They all probably knew her face. No wonder that even the Hunters were so polite.


    Her Imperial Highness looked at me in astonishment without saying a word.


    I wish you would have told me first, but¡­ Maybe it was justmon sense.


    An Imperial Princess is a very important person, no? You wouldn¡¯t expect to find her in the corner mixed with the servants, no?


    A tradition? Is this a tradition too? My stomach hurts.


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡­ you said that they were¡­¡­ Dragon¡¯s Egg!? To hand over¡­¡­ Such a dangerous item to her Highness¡­¡­ No matter what kind of guest you are, there are limits you shouldn¡¯t cross!¡± (Knight)


    ¡°Y-you don¡¯t need to panic, everything is fine. It isn¡¯t a big deal and it isn¡¯t dangerous.¡± (Cry)


    And by the way, it is also not Dragon¡¯s Eggs. I said that it was Onsen Dragon Eggs, alright. What is special about the eggs isn¡¯t because they came from a Dragon but from an Onsen.


    I raised my hand a little bit while *nikoniko* smiling. My stomach hurts.


    ¡°Sorry, can I go to the bathroom?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cry-san, aren¡¯t you afraid of anything?¡± (Eva)


    A sword is being held at my neck. I can¡¯t even move a centimeter.


    Fortunately, it seems that he won¡¯t be cutting me down immediately, but I made the worst impression. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if they threw me out.


    Well, if I were to be thrown out, I would be more than wee, but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I were to be imprisoned for insulting the Imperial Princess or something (Although I don¡¯t know if there was such a thing). And I will be forever hunted as a great sinner who has lost his status of Treasure Hunter in this Imperial Capital.


    As I started to run away from reality, rescue came to my side. It was the sharp voice of a woman.


    ¡°W-wait¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Woman)


    The tip of the sword shook, and the knights surrounding the area broke apart.


    The owner of the voice was ¨¦ir dys, someone whom I had a quarrel with about a month ago. Today, unlike thest time I met her, she was not wearing a sword belt but was wearing a frilly evening dress.


    Her sharp voice had a dignity that was not appropriate for her age. However, her eyes were swimming left and right.


    ¡°T-that man here, is one of the people who saved the Imperial Capital from the ¡ºTower of Akasha¡». I do understand your duties, gentlemen, but the Hunters are the main actors in the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡», so if he is just handing souvenirs, you¡­¡­ Don¡¯t need to be so upset.¡± (¨¦ir)


    ¡°H-However¡­¡­ ¨¦ir-jou.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°Also¡­¡­ Dragon eggs are very valuable items. Those are far more expensive than most jewelry and are definitely worthy of a gift from a Hunter. Well, handing it directly to Her Imperial Highness was an unbelievably rude thing to do¡­¡­ But that man also said that it was not dangerous. It would be alright if you check it out once it is in custody. ¡­¡­ Aaaah, are you trying to ruin this traditional meeting that has been going on for generations, which His Majesty Radrick is also looking forward to before it even begins? You do know that it has already been postponed once, right?¡± (¨¦ir)


    The knights, who had been so stout with me, were faltering at the hands of a girl of ten years old or so.


    Maybe ¨¦ir-jou is a celebrity, but even the nobles, who had been watching quietly on the side until just a moment ago, voiced their support.


    They lowered their sword. I am saved. However, I wonder why she helped me¡­¡­ Maybe she wanted me to return the ¡ºOver Greed (Evolving Devil Mask)¡»?


    ¡­¡­ Oh, sure, sure. If you really want me to give it back to you, I will ¨D¨D Show my good faith¡­¡­ And consider it.


    When I looked at ¨¦ir-jou with the intention of thanking her, her shoulders shook with horror. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry, you really don¡¯t disappoint me! The first person you hand your souvenir to is the Princess!


    And they think that there are Dragon Egg inside XDDDD


    Well of course they will think that! Who would think that a Level8 Hunter would troll you and give you an Onsen Egg called Onsen Dragon Egg!


    And it looks like ¨¦ir is really traumatized by Cry, haha.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    ¨¦ir-jou: Jou is a suffix to say Lady.

 Chapter 164，Part1: 1 - White Sword Gathering ④

    <h4>Chapter164£¬Part1: 1 - White Sword Gathering ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Chapter 164 White Sword Gathering ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Cry-san¡­¡­ W-What was all that about?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh? Yeaaah, it was good that I was saved, really good.¡± (Cry)


    While being careful not to draw too much attention to ourselves, I get closer to the n Master.


    When Eva asked strongly with her face fully red due to the blood rushing to her head, Cry Andrich raised his hands and smiled, as if he were raising a white g.


    Eva protested at his smile with just a nce. However, Cry looked as if he hadn¡¯t made a mistake.


    Recently (from Eva¡¯s point of view) he has been quiet, but this was ¨D¨D The true nature of the Level 8 called ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, which really troubles Eva.


    It was probably true. To this man, this was probably not a mistake. There was no one who doesn¡¯t know the name and face of Zebrudia¡¯s Princess, so it can¡¯t be a mistake. And of course, no matter how many people around him pressured him, he would not mind it.


    However, as hispanion and Vice-Master of the same n, Eva could not just let it slide.


    There was nothing Eva could have done. There wasn¡¯t even time to stop him.


    If ¨¦ir dys hadn¡¯t covered for us, we would have been thrown out.


    It was unheard of for someone to be kicked out of the Gathering before it even started. And on top of that, I have never heard of anyone giving a gift to the Princess.


    After all, him being nervous was absolutely a lie.


    All eyes were on us. It was impossible for Eva to *nikoniko* smile in the midst of the stares.


    It had been a tradition since the first Gathering to have the Emperor¡¯s daughter dress up as a maid at the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡».


    At the first ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡», the Time Emperor had his daughter disguise herself as a servant and blend with the other servants as part of a test to see the Hunter¡¯s quality.


    It was said that one of the guests, Solis Rodin, a Hunter, immediately recognized her and was so polite to the Princess that the Emperor was deeply impressed by his behavior.


    This story was a famous anecdote in the Imperial Capital.


    Nowadays, the disguises of the Princesses have be smoke and mirrors and they only change her clothes, but there is an unspoken agreement.


    Right now, the princess was both an Imperial Princess and one of the servants. However, you could say whatever you want, she was still an Imperial Princess. If he just gave her a souvenir it would still be fine, but saying ¡ºLet¡¯s give a souvenir to this ¡°youngdy (Ojou-san)¡± who has been working so hard¡» is nothing but disrespectful.


    What are you thinking about¡­¡­ From the look on his face, I couldn¡¯t even wonder what Cry, who was looking at the treats lined up at the table next to us, was thinking about. He looked like he was thinking about how delicious the food will be or something of the like, but I don¡¯t think he was really thinking about that kind ofx thought.


    Many nobles were staring at ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· as he unceremoniously approached the Princess and (Cry probably didn¡¯t mean to, but it would appear so to those around him) even hit on her in front of so many people. Naturally, what he did had a ripple effect on Eva, who stood next to him.


    Moreover, Eva knew. She knew that the souvenir he gave her was not Dragon¡¯s Egg, but just Onsen Egg which brand name was ¡ºOnsen Dragon Egg¡». However, I don¡¯t know the real meaning of all this.


    ¡°Cry-san, it might be a littlete after all this time but¡­¡­ The burden might be too much for me.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Even if you tell me that I will be troubled¡­¡­ But look, I think most people who approached me are probably looking for you, Eva¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    At the whining which came out of my mouth, the n Master frowned his eyebrows.


    There was no way that what he said was true. Usually, the position of Vice-n Master of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· has a certain status behind it, but we are in the famous ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡». Eva¡¯s position was probably the lowest among the attendees, and more importantly, the n Master was here.


    If a problem arises here, no matter how fast of a developing n we are, we won¡¯te out of it unscattered.


    I had always hoped that he woulde with me to parties. As it was an extraordinary challenge for Eva, who was not a Hunter, to go up against mountains of sly and old foxes merchants and other ns by herself.


    However, now that he was actually with me¡­¡­ It may have been a good thing that he didn¡¯te with me up until now.


    What his eyes were seeing, the thoughts he had, were too different from what Eva could perceive.


    Now that I think about it, this n Master¡¯s action has been too bold since the first time he came to invite me to join his n.


    Cry approached ¨¦ir, who had done a great job at controlling the situation earlier. And then, he spoke to her in a friendly manner as if he were meeting an old friend.


    ¡°Heyyy, thank you for earlier. It¡¯s because, you know¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know manners. Aaah, maybe I should use honorifics with you?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hiih¡­¡­¡­¡­ D-Don¡¯t worry. I still owe you for what happened during the auction. There was, also the matter about the Barrels.¡± (¨¦ir)


    ¡°No, well, I didn¡¯t really do anything about them¡­¡­ You see, it was the same as what happened during the auction.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°U-umu¡­¡­¡± (¨¦ir)


    ¨¦ir dys, who was known for her dislike of Hunters and proud attitude, waspletely terrified. There was a big gap between her and the *niconico* smiling Cry.


    Eva¡¯spanion usually had a tendency to think that everything would be fine as long as he was *niconico* smiling.


    ¡°No really, ¨¦ir-sama. I know what ¨¦ir-sama really wants.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (¨¦ir)


    ¡°Actually, I have it on me. That¡¯s what ¨¦ir-sama wants ¨D¨D Isn¡¯t it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hiih!?¡± (¨¦ir)


    Cry lowered his voice and gestured to something in his pocket.


    The change on her face was obvious. ¨¦ir¡¯s face instantly paled, and her mouth twitched. And she *furafura* staggered back a few steps.


    Eva hurriedly stopped him.


    Only noblemen were here. Who knows what to expect if they saw that thing.


    I admit that threats are sometimes useful in negotiations, but they were not something you should do to a child who wasn¡¯t old enough yet.


    ¡°Cry-san, you are going way too far.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ I am not doing anything though. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ You don¡¯t want it?¡± (Cry)


    Cry had a wondering look on his face.


    Every time Eva sees his helplessly rxed expression on his face, she once again learns that she is still not strong enough.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want it! Do whatever you want with it! I-I am busy, so, so don¡¯t bother me anymore! And don¡¯t make a scene!¡± (¨¦ir)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¨¦ir forcefully made her point and strode away.


    My partner saw her off with a dumbfounded look on his face, and when he saw Eva, he said in a troubled tone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cause a scene, right, Eva?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ R-Right.¡± (Eva)


    All the noblemen, all the special guests and members from various institutions and sessful merchants were all thinking about how to attack ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· the neer who stood out too much.


    Feeling countless eyes on her, Eva straightened her back.


    A sense of mission emerged from me.


    I¡­¡­ Have to do something about it. I have to calm down the situation before Cry-san makes an enemy out of everyone here. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Eva¡¯s point of view, nice! So the event of volume 1 to 4 was him being calm O.o


    I wonder what Eva lives through because of his misunderstanding!


    Ganbatte Eva!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Hajimari no Ashiato: The literal trantion is Footprint of the Beginning.

 Chapter 164，Part2: 2 - White Sword Gathering ④

    <h4>Chapter164£¬Part2: 2 - White Sword Gathering ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 164 White Sword Gathering ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    At that moment, the sound of bells rang out at just the right time.


    The tumult quiets down. It was the beginning of the ¡ºGathering¡».


    In the silence, all eyes were drawn to the entrance.


    I lightly tapped Cry¡¯s arm, while he was looking confused and was looking everywhere, to make him look at the entrance.


    Entering from the wide-open door in a dignified manner was a middle-aged man in a long dark-colored costume.


    He had blond hair and blue eyes. He should be close to fifty years old, but his gaze was sharp and his body showed no signs of aging.


    His clothes were simple, but not poor by any means, and there were little essories on him. Above all, there was no crown on his head. However, his appearance was regal, and no matter how he was dressed, there was an uncontroble air of supremacy around him.


    The Fifteenth Emperor of Zebrudia.


    Radrick Atrum Zebrudia.


    He is the one who predicted the arrival of this Treasure Hunter¡¯s heyday before anyone else, and brought further prosperity to the Zebrudia Empire.


    His clothes were simple, he didn¡¯t have a crown nor guard with him. This was also a tradition that has been passed down from generation to generation.


    However, at his waist hung the Emperor¡¯s sword, proof of being the current Emperor of Zebrudia.


    Everyone (Except for the n Master next to me) tried to kneel down at once but Emperor Radricposedly said.


    ¡°It is alright. Make yourselffortable. It is our joy to find you all gathered here tonight at my request. All of us gathered here are friends who will bring prosperity to Zebrudia. Tonight, let there be no formalities¡­¡­ And enjoy ourselves.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°He looks more normal than I thought he would be.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Eva)


    Cheers go up. My n Master whispered something outrageous behind me, and I instinctively elbowed him lightly.


    And so the curtain rises on a ¡ºBattlefield¡» where no swords and magic is used.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡ºDo you understand, Cry-san. I don¡¯t know how much of an act or how serious you are, but if you have any questions or doubts, please ask me. In the worst case scenario, I am fine with you dumping the whole thing on me. Do you understand?¡»


    After all, I am d I brought Eva with me. She is really too encouraging for my heart. Even Sytry, who has a simr role, can¡¯t do this much.


    The drinks served at the ¡ºGathering¡» were very good. The fact that it was high-ss was great, but so was the fact that it was free, but the best part was that it was not intended for Hunters, so it was low in alcohol content.


    With a ss of wine in hand, I dealt with the ¡°Ossan (old men)¡± who wereing at me like they wer some kind of insect *warawara* flying around me.


    I wonder if it was because of my intimidation as a Hunter not being high enough. There were many people going to other Hunters, but their amount couldn¡¯t bepared to the number of peopleing to me. Even though I finally found Ark, I can¡¯t even go see him.


    Most of them are people whose faces, names and positions I don¡¯t even know. I am sure they are high-up in the Empire, so this would be a great ce to try to make connections, but unfortunately I can¡¯t muster any interest in things like this.


    I couldn¡¯t understand the words they said because they were so pompous. I didn¡¯t know what was going on in the Empire these days, so even if they told me about what was happening right now I wouldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. They weren¡¯t saying anything straightforward, so I couldn¡¯t even catch what they wanted to say.


    However, I have my reality escapism skill. And then there was Eva, who knows everything about me.


    So I cheerfullyugh with the ¡°Ossan (old man)¡± who I didn¡¯t know who he was but probably either a nobleman or a merchant. Yes, with those kinds of guys you just need to say ¡°Un, un you are right¡± and it will be alright.


    ¡°I leave everything, including n rted matters, to my right-hand woman, Eva. Actually, I got down on my knees and took her from the ¡°Wells Shokai (Wells Chamber of Commerce)¡±. If I do say so myself, she¡¯s very talented.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Said what¡­¡­ The renowned ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· got down on his knees!?¡± (Merchant/Nobleman Ossan)


    Moreover, I have a lot of useless, slippery topics.


    I was probably talking to ten or so people. Topics about Eva always hit the mark when you need to divert the conversation. Apparently, they were all curious about the beauty I had next to me.


    ¡°Wells Shokai (Wells Chamber of Commerce)¡± is one of the biggest tradingpanies in Zebrudia. It is a seriously big name. I am sure there are multiple people rted to them in this meeting.


    Well, to be more precise, they didn¡¯t give me Eva, I sessfully got her when Eva, who was the receptionist at that time, gave up after I got on my knees,? but I guess I did have an eye for things. That¡¯s what I said. Really that¡¯s what I said. You just need to be our receptionist so please give yourself to me.


    The old man was stunned at the talk that was too difficult to understand and opened his eyes to look at Eva. Eva¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes started to go left and right.


    ¡°W-Well¡­¡­ He did¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cry-san, please stop this already.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°It is no exaggeration to say that I owe my current sess to her. This is how I got tangled up¡­¡­ Or rather, how she let me follow her to this venerable ce. She has been taking care of me both publicly and privately. Aaah, I will never give her to you, okay.¡± (Cry)


    Thanks to the delicious wine, my tongue can¡¯t be stopped. I was so busy talking that I didn¡¯t have time to touch the food, so I was getting drunk.


    By the way, who was the ¡°Ossan (old man)¡± in front of me?


    ¡°Aaah, please don¡¯t get me wrong. She isn¡¯t my mistress¡­¡­¡­¡­ Or rather, if I have to say I am the one who is her mistres¨D¨DKuh¡± (Cry)


    I gasped when my foot got stepped on.


    ¡°¡­¡­ My apologies. It seems¡­¡­ Cry-san is a little drunk.¡± (Eva)


    The big shot guy¡¯s eyes widened slightly at Eva¡¯s voice which sounded like she killed all emotion inside of her.


    This voice¡­¡­ It is the voice she takes when she is angry. I thought I set her up pretty well for when she needed it in the future though.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaah, my apologies, it was just¡­¡­ A little joke. Seriously, the only person who can hurt me is only Eva. Even though I have never even been hurt in Shrines¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is this another joke?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°This is no joke, you know.¡± (Cry)


    I rubbed my useless ¡°Safe Ring (Barrier Ring)¡± and frowned. The big shot guy had lost the friendly smile that has been on his face for a long time, and he looked at me and Eva with a confused expression.


    When I was like that, right beside me, Sytry walked past me while wearing the ck dress she showed me the other day.


    ¡°!? Wh-Why is Sytry-san here¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have no idea.¡± (Cry)


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Everyone is here¡­¡­ Security was supposed to be tight, so how¨D¨D.


    When my anxiety was overwhelming me, a brown arm stretched out from under the table in front of me. She was tugging my foot, so I gave her a ss of wine to drink, and she quickly retracted her hand back. The tablecloth hid her quite well, so people couldn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°!?????¡± (Eva)


    Eva was stunned and opened her eyes widely. I smiled and did my best to pretend I hadn¡¯t seen her.


    I am sure Liz came here without permission. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Eva is the only one who ever hurt Cry because her hit isn¡¯t a one hit kill!


    So as expected, Strange Grief seeded to ¡°raid¡± the Gathering!


    What will happen now that all the troublemakers of Strange Grief are here?!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    .

 Chapter 165，Part1: 1 - White Sword Gathering ⑤

    <h4>Chapter165£¬Part1: 1 - White Sword Gathering ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 165 White Sword Gathering ¢Ý?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Cry-san¡­¡­ What are you going to do about her?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Yeah, since way back, she always wanted to follow me everywhere.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? T-This isn¡¯t the problem here, and I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the point.¡± (Eva)


    Even if you say that it isn¡¯t my fault if she followed me. It was not like I told her toe with me, and she isn¡¯t a child anymore, so she will figure something out on her own. The only thing I can do is¡­¡­ To help her if she gets found out.


    Just in case, I checked if no other members came, but I couldn¡¯t see any of my friends except for Sytry. Anthem was huge and conspicuous, and although it wasn¡¯t like there was no way to make him smaller, he was still easily recognizable, so he probably didn¡¯te to the party. Lucia didn¡¯t seem to be here either. As expected even I won¡¯t get my ¡°Imouto (Sister¡¯s)¡± face wrong.


    Ah, I found Gark-san. As usual, he doesn¡¯t look good in a suit¡­¡­


    Eva didn¡¯t seem to care, but my tension was fading a little bit.


    The Emperor seemed to be very popr. He was surrounded by Nobles and Hunters and showed no signs of looking at us.


    Most of the people were probably just there to socialize, and most of them hadn¡¯t touched the food, even if the tables were crammed with high-ss-looking dishes. Time seems to fly by when you¡¯re only eating and drinking.


    Maybe because Eva noticed that I was looking at the Emperor, she asked me in a whisper.


    ¡°When will you go and greet His Majesty?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t n to do that though.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Y-You can¡¯t do that! What are you thinking?¡± (Eva)


    Well¡­¡­ Of course, I am thinking about not wanting to go there. I don¡¯t want him to remember my face or my name, and I am sure he has heard the infamy that Luke and Liz have spread over thest five years.? If everyone has to greet him in turn, I will, but if I don¡¯t have to, I would rather secretly go back. And with how it looks, it seems like I can get away with it if I just keep quiet.


    ¡°Listen carefully, Eva. Look at all the gorgeous food and desserts on the table.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°? Hmmm¡­¡­ Well, it is a nice line-up.¡± (Eva)


    Thanks to all the ¡°Ossan (old men)¡± who came one after another, I was able to drink, but not touch any food or dessert.


    ¡°I was thinking of conquering every dish and booze.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°???? Why ?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s because¡­¡­ I want to. I am not that hungry because I am nervous, but aren¡¯t you curious about it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are definitely not nervous, are you?¡± (Eva)


    Yes, I am. However, not many people would go to someone who is eating food, you know.


    When I met Sytry¡¯s gaze, I waved lightly. Sytry was quiet for a moment, but she immediately smiled and waved back. The man next to her was a well-dressed old gentleman.


    ¡°He is the principal of Primus, the Magic Sciences Institution. Sytry-san¡¯s old working ce.¡± (Eva)


    It was one of the most important research institutions in Zebrudia. If we are talking about the head of the institution, he must be a noble then. With that information in mind, when you look closely at the face of the old gentleman with the long beard, you can see a hint of dignity.


    As expected of an Alchemist, she has argework¡­¡­ However, I hadn¡¯t heard that she would participate in the Gathering so far, but maybe she did it to look after me.


    I picked up some food, drank some alcohol, and *urouro* wandered around ces where there were no people. Of course, without being conspicuous.


    Eva faithfully followed me when I was having an extremely normal and suspicious behavior.


    ¡°Eva, it is fine if you go somewhere else. Why don¡¯t you go make some connections? It is dangerous for you to be with me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Because of somebody, I have made more than enough connections with people. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ And what is dangerous?¡± (Eva)


    Well, it is because I am prone to get tangled up, you know.


    ¡°Say hello to the Emperor for me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You are, going too!¡± (Eva)


    ¡°All right, all right. I will goter.¡± (Cry)


    The Emperor was still surrounded by everyone. I can see Ark chatting with a cheerful smile on his face. If I were to line up with them, I would look like a spot on a nk sheet.


    After all, a man who is confident in himself is different. His appearance is truly worthy of a hero. I want to follow his example.


    While having a banter with Eva, I tasted each of the expensive alcohol in turn without really knowing what it was.


    And then, at the moment when I took one of the sses, I opened my eyes widely.


    I don¡¯t know the brand, but it was a ss of red wine. I *kyorokyoro* looked around and approached the nearest table. Maybe because she sensed me approaching, a brown arm appeared, so I gave her the ss and took the empty one.


    ¡­¡­ I wonder how Liz moves around.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ It is just that there was something mixed in it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°They were testing the Hunters¡¯ strength, probably. It happens all the time.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ah-Aaaah¡­¡­¡± (Eva) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Ignoring the Emperor in a meeting organized by the Emperor, Cry really is crazy!


    And poisonous dishes! Did Cry just uncover an assassination conspiracy!


    What will he do?!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 165，Part2: 2 - White Sword Gathering ⑤

    <h4>Chapter165£¬Part2: 2 - White Sword Gathering ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 165 White Sword Gathering ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    This is troubling. I don¡¯t know what was mixed in, but it must have been something bad.


    Resistance to poisons is an essential skill for Hunters who traverse devils¡¯ir-likends. Phantoms and Monsters also use poison, and sometimes it is also mixed in the air.


    This ability is especially essential in high-level Shrine, so there are times where Hunters drink poison on their own. Mana Material is a good way to create resistance to poisons.


    I have no resistance to poisons at all, but instead, I have Relics. The ring I have on my right index finger ¨D¨D¡ºSilver Breath (Silver Crown of Righteousness)¡» is a Relic that detects drugs that affect the wearer. ¡ºBarrier Ring¡» doesn¡¯t nullify poison mixed in foods and drinks, so you can say that this is also one of my lifelines.


    The shiny silver ring on my right index finger turns ck and emits heat when the wearer gets close to poisons. Seriously, I really can¡¯t stand this, just when I thought that it was just a party, they do something like this. You can¡¯t let your guard down, after all.


    ¡°That is ridiculous¡­¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be better to report this?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°No, no, think this through, Eva. You can¡¯t so easily get poison in the foods and drinks at a party attended by the Emperor. Moreover, their vignce for the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡» must be much higher than that of a regr party.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ Well, you are right.¡± (Eva)


    Eva was confused. Maybe she has never been poisoned with her food or drink before.


    I did mix some in Sytry¡¯s cooking before, you know.


    ¡°High-Level Hunters have resistance against it. It would be quite a foolish act if there was someone who would set up an attack like this in such a ce and the organizers would have to be really ipetent to not notice something even though they were on alert of everything. There is no way something like this can happen at such a venerable meeting. Well, I am kind of a pro at stuff like this, so leave it to me. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaah, this is not good either. I have always had bad luck since way back.¡± (Cry)


    As I approached a table, an arm reached out again. So I gave her the wine ss. Liz is resistant to most poisons, so she will be alright.


    I am sure this is also a tradition. ¡°Oooh, to be fine even though there was poison mixed in it, as expected of a Hunter¡± kind of stuff.? In any case, the other party must have thought that they were dealing with high-level Treasure Hunters, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if anything happens.


    I looked around, but the other people didn¡¯t seem to be cautious about eating or drinking. I wondered if they were being cautious about it without me noticing them or everyone but us are resistant to the poison or maybe the organizers took care to ensure that the poison is only taken by Hunters.


    Anyway, it would only be conspicuous and tactless to make a scene here. I lightly touched the ss Eva was holding, but it didn¡¯t seem to have any poison in it.


    However, at the rate where poisons are mixed in the alcohol, Liz would have enough to drink for the day.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem to be mixed with the food. From time to time, I would pour the poisoned drink to Liz, while I enjoy a dish with a name I don¡¯t know.


    The chocte desserts were especially delicious. I would love to take some of them as souvenirs.


    After I finished my tasting tour, I did the usual thing and hand over the poisoned drink to Liz under the table in a good mood when a security knight suddenly approached me with a somber expression.


    ¡°What¡­¡­ Have you been doing¡­¡­ Since a while ago.¡± (Knight)


    Not good. That¡¯s not good. I wasn¡¯t being med until now, so I was starting to feel less nervous but it looks like I had been seen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have always wondered, but can¡¯t knights use honorifics? I am a guest, after all.¡± (Cry)


    I was so flustered that I said something that¡¯s not good. The knight¡¯s expression, which had been grim since earlier, transformed into a demon-like expression.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Shut up! O?, there is something under the table!¡± (Knight)


    Eva turned pale.


    Before I could run away, the tablecloth was rolled up, revealing Liz in the dress she had proudly shown me the other day, in the midst of countless stares.


    A slightly pale Liz red sullenly at the knight in front of her and threw an empty wine ss at him.


    Shouts and screams came from everywhere. I feel like my heart has been gripped tightly. I feel like I am going to throw up all kinds of things.


    It will be fine. Worst case scenario, we can just run away from Zebrudia. If we survive, we can start over.


    The knights, and the Hunters who were invited, gather around. Liz stood up, wobbling as she was confronted with swords.


    Can I get down on my knees and ask for their forgiveness? Is it impossible?


    Gark-san, wearing a suit that doesn¡¯t fit him, turned his gaze at me and red at me with a terrible look on his face. My heart was *bakubaku* thumping hard.


    Maybe they will capture us? Are we going to be hanged?


    ¡°Liz!? O?, Cry. What¡­¡­ Does this all mean?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I fell to my knees in silence and, sincerely and wholeheartedly, did a dogeza?on the spot. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    You discover poison but just brush it off, as expected of Cry!


    But his exnation does hold up sometimes. But as it is Cry we are talking about of course what he was expecting isn¡¯t true!


    How will Cry escape this predicament?!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Dogeza: Getting down on your knee to beg or ask for forgiveness.

 Chapter 166，Part1: 1 - White Sword Gathering ⑥

    <h4>Chapter166£¬Part1: 1 - White Sword Gathering ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Chapter 166 White Sword Gathering ¢Þ?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Murmurs of confusion, anger, and mockery filled the venue.


    I¡¯m not proud of it, but dogeza is one of my specialties.


    With no fighting skills and no longer apanying them on hunts, all I could do was take responsibility for them. This was because my childhood friends would never apologize, and even if they did, they would not be sorry about it.


    This time, too, Liz came along on her own even if I didn¡¯t ask her to. If for example, Luke had a problem, it would be the fault of the ¡°Kensei (Sword Saint)¡± for letting a random man-sher into the security detail. In the first ce, I was not their guardian.


    However, there was no point in saying something like this now. I could only just bowed my head and asked for forgiveness.


    Until now, I had been able to cover up various scandals by doing a dogeza. Some of them had somehow be beautiful stories, and some of them have made the other party cry.


    However, I never thought I would end up doing a dogeza in front of the Emperor at a venerable meeting¡­¡­ However, on the contrary, the situation was so bad that it had be kind of funny.


    The cold sweat made my newly-dressed shirt stick to me and it felt disgusting.


    As I stared at the *fukafuka* soft carpet from a distance where I could almost touch the floor with my tongue, the buzzing subsided slightly and a calm voice came from above me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even if you bow to us like this, hmm. We haven¡¯t even greeted each other yet¡­¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, raise your head. You should exin the situation first.¡± (Radrick)


    It was the voice of the Emperor. It seems that we won¡¯t be cut down immediately.


    Now, how can I be forgiven? No¡­¡­ Since I broke the rules, we will no longer be able to avoid being punished.


    The Emperor seemed to be quite a forgiving man, so I should be honest with him. I raised my head and apologized wholeheartedly.


    ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty. It seemed that one of my Party Members took the liberty to follow me. I clearly told her I couldn¡¯t take her with me, but as she is used to following me around¡­¡­ No, she didn¡¯t mean any harm, she just like festivals¡­¡­ So she inadvertently did this.¡± (Cry)


    Liz¡¯s selfishness can really be a problem.


    Well, it was true that there had been simr cases many times before, but I would never think that she would be so free-spirited that she would even invade the Emperor¡¯s event.


    ¡°Inadvertently¡­¡­¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What happened to the security in the castle? No matter how rude this is, there was no way that she could just walk by.¡± (Radrick)


    The emperor frowned and looked around him.


    The blood drained from the faces of the knights in charge of the security who had gathered here.


    However, it is not like I want to hold the security knight responsible. Liz is a Thief. It was easy to forget because she was always rampaging, but she was not only a good fighter, she was also great at searching for enemies and her covert abilities were top-notch.


    So before the knights opened their mouths, I said.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think there was a problem with the security, Your Majesty. She is a Thief. It is no wonder that the castle guards werepletely oblivious to her intrusion and let her in. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaah, I was certainly surprised when I found her under a table in this venue that was supposed to be heavily guarded. Hahahahahaha¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    And unusually, Liz was quiet. Her eyes were wide open and she was breathing hard, but there was no sign of her rampaging.


    Gark-san¡¯s face was bright red. Even Kaina-san, who had probably apanied him, didn¡¯t have her usual smile on her face.


    His Majesty narrowed his eyes. My body stiffened at his sharp gaze.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ So you are saying¡­¡­ Is this what you mean? That you are sorry that the castle¡¯s security was sox that she could inadvertently get in.¡± (Radrick)


    Why did ite to that? I didn¡¯t say that, hey.


    It was not the security that was ipetent, from what I have seen, the security of this castle is adequate. However, it is just that our Liz is too amazing.


    The knights were ring at me with a look that could kill a man by itself. The reason they were not enraged yet was probably because they were in the presence of His Majesty.


    This country was an absolute monarchy. So, the Emperor was the supreme authority, and his word took precedence over all others.


    I desperately turned the gear in my head. The one at fault was us.


    However, the damage was still shallow¡­¡­ And it should stay as shallow as possible. Worst case scenario, I just want enough time for us to get away from this country.


    ¡°N-No¡­¡­ I would never¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaah, it is just¡­¡­ Yes. Surely, it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t have her invitation inspected or anything, right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Radrick)


    The entrance and exit of the venue were firmly guarded by knights, and I was also checked for an invitation when I entered. I don¡¯t know how Liz got in, but on second thought, it is possible that the security may be ipetent¡­¡­ No, no, no let¡¯s be respectful. There is nothing good about making enemies here.


    The Emperor was silent for a while with a frown on his face, but then he nodded gravely.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Apparently, at ater time¡­¡­ I will need to talk to the director of security.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°His Majesty! If I may say so¡­¡­ We should capture them first.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°However, there are multiple Hunters representing Zebrudia¡¯s Hunters here. Did no one really not noticed her?¡± (Radrick)


    Without answering the advice of the knight equipped with fine armor, His Majesty looked around in a circle.


    The emotion in his voice had more dismay than anger.


    That must be probably true, it would be strange if no one noticed her. If Liz was a suspicious person, we would all be dead, you know? Aren¡¯t we in fact innocent?


    ¡°*Yareyare* Good grief, what a disappointment¡­¡­ Since when does Zebuldia let its guests do the security?¡± (?)


    A dumbfound voice came out of the crowd. It was a hoarse voice.


    The one who showed up was an old woman in a fiery red robe. Her back was straight and her height was quite high for a woman. However, there were countless deep wrinkles etched on her face, and embedded in the depths of her crimson eyes was a fiery light illuminating them.


    The woman showed no respect for the Emperor, but no one around her interrupted her. I shrank back involuntarily.


    The woman was an outstanding Magi. The Crimson prodigal child, unlike me, she was certified as a Level 8 Magi because of her abilities and was one of the best Magi in the Imperial City ¨D¨D ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·.


    Even though she had just destroyed half of the Imperial Capital just a few days ago, there was no indication in her voice that said she cared about that at all. This old Magi had a tendency of not having any respect for the opponents she will burn no matter how powerful they are.


    I *zurizuri* slinked back to avoid being spotted by her monster eyes.


    She was the representative of those who use their hands before their mouths. I don¡¯t know why such a dangerous person was invited to the ¡ºGathering¡» every time, but I think it was because she might burn down the Imperial Castle if she wasn¡¯t invited.


    The Magi, who was known to burn to ashes anything that stands in her way, continued without hesitation even in the face of countless using stares.


    ¡°Be relieve, I am not going to join the security, but¡­¡­ Kuh, kuh, kuh¡­¡­ Only your life¡­¡­. I will protect it. Because if the host were to be assassinated in my presence, my reputation would be at stake.¡± (Abyssal Fire of Destruction)


    I am really d she was not one of my Party Members. Next to her, probably apanying her, a familiar boy Magi was holding his forehead.


    I think this ¡°Baa-san (Grandma)¡± was even more disrespectful than Liz.


    ¡°¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, even if you are a guest, you should¡­¡­ Watch your mouth a little bit. I know it is in your nature, but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (?)


    The first person to open his mouth at her words was Ark who was wearing a white tuxedo. ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· *chirari* nced at Ark, who interrupted her, snorted once, and smiled deeply. Apparently, Ark was something nonbustible.


    I could see some of the attendees breathe a sigh of relief as? Ark went forward.


    Rodin has a particrly close rtionship with the nobles in the Empire. He was a person who can convince even the Empire nobles, who won¡¯t even talk to Hunters.


    ¡°However, Your Majesty. Before capturing them, I think we should increase the security¡­¡­ And listen to their story.¡± (Ark)


    ¡°If a Level 8 Hunter wanted to do something, he would do it. It is not in my nature, but this brat is exceptionally good at those sorts of things. I suppose you should be grateful that he got her in so peacefully. I wouldn¡¯t have gone to all that trouble if I were him.¡± (Abyssal Fire of Destruction)


    I don¡¯t want to be lumped in with people who think that if there were no bodies left, there had been no killing.


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· pointed her wrinkled index finger at me.


    ¡°It is just a waste of time. I will get this nonsense over quickly. Brat,e on, be honest. It is possible to break in, right? However, why did you do it so they could discover her?¡± (Abyssal Fire of Destruction)


    ¡°It is because I am an idiot.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t say that in order for you to make a joke¡­¡­ Brat. I will forgive you the first time. But, I¡­¡­¡­¡­ Am not that good at holding back, alright?¡± (Abyssal Fire of Destruction) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahah even fire grandma thinks that Cry is a genius strategist and nned this invasion because he had a n!


    I wonder if there is anyone who will one day see through Cry and understand that he is just a regr (very unlucky) guy XD


    And Cry stirring the knight by calling them ipetent was gold! Just pure gold!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 166，Part2: 2 - White Sword Gathering ⑥

    <h4>Chapter166£¬Part2: 2 - White Sword Gathering ¢Þ?</h4> <h4>Chapter 166 White Sword Gathering ¢Þ?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Even if you say that¡­¡­ I know you are not good at holding back, but I didn¡¯t tell any jokes.


    What should I tell her to keep her from turning me into charcoal¡­¡­


    One of the knights said in a quivering voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this man¡­¡­ Was passing something to hispanions under the table.¡± (Knight)


    Apparently, they saw everything. If you know that much, it should be easy to understand why I did that¡­¡­ Are you maybe trying to humiliate me in public? If that¡¯s the case, I should dly ept it. Even if it results in them lowering my Level, it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    I raised my hands to show my intention to surrender and let out a small sigh.


    ¡°My apologies. It is very hard to say this, but, I am actually not very good against poisons and drugs¡­¡­ So the wine was a bit unptable for me¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Poisons and¡­¡­ Drugs, you say!?¡± (Radrick)


    The Emperor¡¯s eyes widen. Gark-san¡¯s expression turned grim, and ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·? narrowed her eyes.


    I know right. Such a shameful story isn¡¯t it. How could a Level 8 Hunter, a model for all Hunters show such disgrace? However, I can¡¯t drink what I can¡¯t drink.


    ¡°It is really a shameful story. Hahaha, but please don¡¯t get me wrong, see, Liz drank the whole thing, right? It is only on me that poison¡­¡­ Will work on.¡± (Cry)


    The ce was silent. The male knight, who had made a suggestion to the Emperor earlier and had been ignored, knelt down vigorously on the spot.


    ¡°Your Majesty, allow me to cut this man down! He is attempting to disrupt this meeting with falsehoods.? There is absolutely no way that¡­¡­ Poisons or drugs could be mixed with alcohol or food at this traditional meeting. We monitor everything during the cooking process and we also inspect it thoroughly right before bringing it in.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°Aaah, indeed it might be true that for Hunters at this Level it may not be called poison or drugs. However, it might be weird for me to say this, but for the average person, it is poisonous enough. Shouldn¡¯t that be something that the host who did this gimmick be well aware of?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Impossible. A gimmick¡­¡­ A gimmick, you said!? There is no such thing as a gimmick to poisoning food or alcohol!¡± (Radrick)


    That¡¯s weird¡­¡­ I can¡¯t get through him.


    The surroundings were buzzing. The big shots were turning pale.


    Did I say it the wrong way? Did I say something strange?


    ¡°I can¡¯t read the mood so I apologize. If it is wrong to call it a gimmick¡­¡­ Let¡¯s call it a tradition.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be such a coy. Or what? If this is not a tradition¡­¡­ The guards of the imperial castle were sox that not only they allowed intruders to invade a meeting His Majesty was attending, but they were also so useless that even if the alcohol was poisoned, they didn¡¯t notice it¡­¡­ No way that was how it ends up, am I wrong?¡± (Cry)


    We¡¯re not having a home party, you know. As expected, this was not possible.


    The pompous knight stood up and countered my words with a strong tone.


    ¡°R-Ri¡­¡­ Ridiculous. Then, what? You found a poisoned cup and served it to your Party Members without reporting it, is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± (Knight)


    ¡°Yes.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ No way, Your Majesty¡­¡­¡± (Knight)


    Apparently, my prediction was wrong.


    The Emperor closed his eyes for a moment, but then quickly made a decision.


    He stared at his surroundings in an imposing manner and gave instructions.


    ¡°Call a Magi, have him examine all the drinks and food. If what he says is true, we will find some traces. I forbid you to touch the liquor or the food until the inspection isplete. Does anyone have any objections?¡± (Radrick)


    The attendees all left the table at once at His Majesty¡¯s words.


    If by any chance they don¡¯t find anything, everything is going to be my fault.


    ¡ì


    And then, after all the food and drinks had been inspected, theplexion of the officer in charge of security had gone beyond pale and looked as if he was about to die.


    ¡°Impo-ssible¡­¡­¡± (Knight)


    There was a Magic called ¡ºDetect Poison¡». It was a famous Magic for detecting poisons and drugs.


    It was a rudimentary Magic that was indispensable at venerable parties like this one or Hunter parties where prominent people are attending.


    It wasn¡¯t possible to specify which type of poison in detail, but most poisons and drugs in existence were detected with this spell. This was the kind of magic that would definitely be used in mystery novels when people were poisoned.


    That was why¡­¡­ When poison was added to food, a poison that cannot be caught by this Magic was often used.


    However, right now, one dish was clearly reacting to the spell¡ºDetect Poison¡» that the Magi, brought in by the Emperor¡¯s order, used.


    Where did the high attitude you disyed earlier go, the security officer looked at me as if to ask for help, and said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°¡ºDetect Poison¡» is the basic of the basic. The Magic¡­¡­ Should have been, without doubt, applied. Other than that, all kinds of detection Magic was used. Nothing could have¡­¡­ Escape the.¡± (Security Officer)


    ¡°However, there is actually a reaction showing up¡­¡­ Should we say that we are d that there were no victims¡­¡­¡± (Radrick)


    As expected, His Majesty didn¡¯t break his resolute attitude even in a situation like this one. The Emperor probably has a high tolerance against poisons.


    No¡­ Noblemen would have at least taken measures against poison.


    ¡°It seems that¡­¡­ Although it is unheard of, the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡» will have toe to an early end.¡± (Radrick)


    His Majesty¡¯s words caused a stir among the people here.


    Weird¡­¡­ This is weird.


    The only thing that caused a reaction on my ¡ºSilver Breath (Silver Crown of Righteousness)¡» was the alcohol. At least, there was no reaction to the food.


    The effects of the ¡ºSilver Breath (Silver Crown of Righteousness)¡» and the ¡ºDetect Poison¡» was slightly different, but it was impossible for the ¡ºSilver Breath (Silver Crown of Righteousness)¡» to miss a poison that reacted to ¡ºDetect Poison¡». Moreover, I went over almost every kind of dish there was.


    One of the Magi spoke up. In his hand was the ss that Liz was using.


    ¡°How-However, Your Majesty. Please look at this, there is¡­¡­ No reactioning from the ss.¡± (Security Officer)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Find out more about the type of poison it is in. And how it could have ended in the dish too. I can¡¯t believe We are interrupting the Gathering¡­¡­¡­¡­ Listen well, we must absolutely, find the culprit!¡± (Radrick)


    The Magi trembled at the sound of the voice filled with unfathomable emotion, and the knights under hismand and the nobles who seemed to be their aides scattered.


    The only thing my ¡ºSilver Breath (Silver Crown of Righteousness)¡» reacted to was the alcohol. However, on the contrary, the only thing that ¡ºDetect Poison¡» showed any reaction to was the dish. Only one of the dishes.


    Putting aside the alcohol, what was strange was that almost no one had touched the food. It was obvious that no one was going to fall for the poison.


    They probably weren¡¯t aiming for me either. Most high-level Hunters had countermeasures against poisons, and some could even use Antidote Magic. It was obvious that this would only result in needlessly disturbing the venue.


    Everyone was subjected to ¡ºDetect Poison¡» in turn.


    The Magic that was cast on me was particrly borate, but there was no way I could have brought any poison with me. The only person I was a little worried about was Sytry, but she seemed to have made it through.


    Poison was discovered during the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡»¡­¡­ This would be the worst thing that could happen for the Zebrudia Empire.


    Well, the end of the Gathering was exactly what I wanted. It seemed that the discovery of the poison made Liz¡¯s intrusion *muyamuya* go under the rug. It might probably be someone¡¯s conspiracy or something¡­¡­ And we still didn¡¯t know what their aim or motive was but it wasn¡¯t my job to find out.


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, which had also passed the inspection, twisted her lips and let out a disturbing chuckle while I wondered what was funny.


    ¡°Kukuku, you are¡­¡­ Really calm. Looks like there is something going on¡­¡­¡± (abyssal)


    And finally, the curtain closes with the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡», which was supposed to be a prestigious meeting, ending with a disturbing atmosphere, leaving nothing but Zebrudia and me in misery.


    By the way, it seems that it was Sytry who put the poison in the dish.


    She thought I would be in trouble if they didn¡¯t find anything, so she sneaked it in before the Emperor moved people away from the food. I¡¯m gonna cry. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    In case you didn¡¯t understand, there were 2 criminals. One who put poison in Cry¡¯s drink and one was Sytry who put poison in one of the dishes.


    Hahaha, she really saved Cry¡¯s life as only her poison was detected! Who knows what could have happened if she didn¡¯t react fast enough!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 167，Part1: 1 - StranGrief Meeting

    <h4>Chapter167£¬Part1: 1 - StranGrief Meeting?</h4> <h4>Chapter 167 StranGrief Meeting?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    It may not be possible anymore.


    I had never acted maliciously towards anyone, even though I had acted rashly and randomly, but I was in a situation where there was nothing that I could have done.


    Everything was due to my ipetence¡¯s fault. Maybe¡­¡­ The only way out was to throw away everything we have built up and flee the Imperial Capital.


    After a hellish night, I was checking every corner of the major newspapers in the Imperial Capital that Eva had brought with her.


    Despite the fact that there was an intruder at the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡» (Liz) and that the food was poisoned (by Sytry), there was no mention of them anywhere.


    With a tired expression on her face and dark circles under her eyes, Eva said.


    ¡°It seemed that a gag order had been ced. But you can¡¯t shut people¡¯s mouths¡­¡­ Rumors are already spreading.¡± (Eva)


    Of course, they are. There were many top-ss people from the country at the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡».


    No matter how much prestige the Emperor had, there was no way he couldpletely prevent information from being leaked.


    In the end, the culprit wasn¡¯t foundst night. Even now, the Imperial Castle must be in a huge uproar, like a beehive being pecked at.


    The reason why I, the most suspicious person in the world, have been released and am here in the n Master office was thanks to none other than the Relic that existed in the Imperial Castle¡¯s treasury ¨D¨D¡ºTrue Tears (Tears of Truth)¡» which has proven my innocence.


    ¡ºTrue Tears (Tears of Truth)¡» was a crystal ball-shaped Relic with the power to expose any falsehood.


    It was one of the Empire¡¯s treasures and one of the factors behind Zebrudia¡¯s development.


    This Relic exposes all the lies of those who are exposed to it. It was impervious to any forms of mental alterations, including brainwashing and memory wiping, and no one has ever fooled this crystal ball before.


    It was an extremely reliable tool when you are searching for a culprit, but it rarely appears on stage. This was because its use was severely restricted by thews of the Empire.


    In order to use it, a number of applications, permissions, and most importantly, proof were required, and even the Emperor, the one with the highest authority, cannot use it so easily. It was the former Emperor himself who decided that.


    After all, its power was too strong. A person in power didn¡¯t always have their hands clean. Everyone has a secret or two.


    If such Relic was allowed to be used so easily, everyone would leave Zebuldia.


    When you are exposed to the Relic, it was already the sign that you were being heavily suspected. Even if the person is innocent, no one would be happy to have their inners probed even if it didn¡¯t hurt.


    Originally, it was only used against criminals who hadmitted the Ten sins (The ten most serious crimes in the Empire) for which all the evidence was almost perfectly pointing at them.


    There was no way they would have been allowed to use it on the very same day of the incident, moreover, I didn¡¯t meet the requirements to receive it in the first ce, but there was only one way to use it without having to apply for most of the permissions.


    Yes, and it is if the person himself suggested it.


    I personally volunteered to use it and was subjected to the power of that beautiful Relic of my own volition.


    Originally, being subjected to the ¡ºTrue Tears (Tears of Truth)¡» was considered the greatest disgrace in the Empire, but I had already been subjected to the ¡ºTrue Tears (Tears of Truth)¡» and had my inner painlessly probe many times before, so who cares if I had to do it one more time.


    And the ¡ºTrue Tears (Tears of Truth)¡» proved myplete and utter innocence before the eyes of countless Imperial nobles, as it always has.


    It wouldn¡¯t have worked at that time if I knew that Sytry was the one who mixed the poison, but at that point in time, I was just a good guest.


    I will probably never forget the stunned looks of the noblemen when my innocence was proven.


    However, that made the situation even more troublesome.


    I proved my innocence in a way that would have been unthinkable with Zebrudia¡¯smon sense, but if Sytry was the one who mixed the poison, the story would then change a lot.


    Right now, the Empire was scrambling to find the culprit. And yet, only Sytry and I know that there were actually two criminals.


    The first one is the one who put some kind of drug in Liz¡¯s drinks. The second one is¡­¡­ Sytry-chan.


    Sytry didn¡¯t mean any harm. She put the poison in the food for my sake.


    I have no idea who the culprit was, but I am sure the real culprit is surprised by now. After all, they detected a poison that the culprit never put in there.


    And finally, the Empire investigation team must also be very confused.


    Well, now that it has be like this¡­¡­ How am I supposed to act?


    Do I report what Sytry did? Impossible. If I do that, Sytry will be a criminal.


    Committing a crime is bad, but the basic premise is that I am on Sytry¡¯s side. I would choose to flee the country with her rather than press charges against her.


    .


    The quickest way to make things clear was to find out who the real culprit was.


    Sytry put the poison to help me, not to harm anyone. The culprit would probably deny putting the poison, but no one would believe him.


    The incident took ce at the Imperial Castle. It was heavily guarded so there were only a limited number of ways to get the drug into the alcohol.


    I can¡¯t find the culprit by myself, but I have reassuring friends with me.


    A door disguised as a bookshelf that leads to my private room opened to reveal Liz who, after one night, was full of energy.


    Yesterday, she was in low spirits because of the poisoned drink, but now, after one night, herplexion was extremely good and she seemed to be in better shape than yesterday.


    She made a big *hummph* while stretching and greeted me with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°Cry-chan, good morning~! I¡¯m sorry for yesterday.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Liz, I am sorry to make you do that when you just woke up, but I need you to get Luke and the others. We are having a meeting. Ah, I will have Eva attend it too.¡± (Cry)


    It has been a while since I have gathered everyone together for a meeting. Maybe we will have to flee the Imperial Capital.


    I rubbed my index finger over the polished ¡°Safe Ring (Barrier Ring)¡± and sighed heavily.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Of course, Cry used the Relic to ¡°prove¡± his innocence and not because he wanted to try a national Relic as a Relic Collector!


    Cry¡¯s ignorance once again saved his ass!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 167，Part2: 2 - StranGrief Meeting

    <h4>Chapter167£¬Part2: 2 - StranGrief Meeting?</h4> <h4>Chapter 167 StranGrief Meeting?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The majority of the floor was upied by Sytry¡¯s specialboratory, but there were a variety of rooms on the third floor of the n House.


    One of those rooms was a meeting space for Party where I had called all the Members together for the first time in a long while.


    Gathered around therge table were the Members of ¡¶Strange Grief¡·.


    Usually, we did that without really caring, so it has been a while since we did it with such a serious atmosphere.


    The discipline of the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡± and one of the best swordsmen in the Imperial Capital. A swordsman who has the Alias of ¡¶Thousands Sword (Senken)¡·. Luke Psychol.


    The ¡°Thief (Tozoku)¡± who has a godly speed and doesn¡¯t even leave a shadow behind. ¡¶Absolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡·, Liz Smart.


    The best ¡°Alchemist (Renkinjutsu-shi)¡± in charge of gathering materials to the team brainstorming. Sytry Smart.


    The lifeline of the Party. The renowned ¡°Pdin (Shugo Kishi)¡± in the Imperial Capital and in charge of protecting and healing the Party. Anthem Smart.


    The one in charge of charging my Relics and has mastered all kinds of Magic, Lucia.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t see Eliza again.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hmmm, I saw her yesterday though~¡­¡­ Well, Eliza-chan is free-spirited, so¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    Liz, who gathered the Party members in no time at all, widely crossed her legs and said with a benign face.


    Moreover, she was allowed to. The condition for Eliza to join the party was to respect her freedom.


    Well, I guess we can manage even without her. The vacation souvenirs for Eliza were gone too.


    I nodded strongly, then looked at the girl who was shrinking ufortably next to Liz.


    ¡°So, why is Tino here?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have been abducted.¡± (Tino)


    Said Tino in a voice that sounded like she was about to Cry. Poor you¡­¡­


    Eva, who was standing next to me, frowned.


    ¡°So, why am I here¡­¡­ I am not even a Hunter¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Sytry stood in front of the ckboard hanging on the wall.


    I looked around, saw Luke sitting there with a bored expression on his face, Lucia in a bad mood, and Anthem who I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about, and pped my hands.


    ¡°So now, let¡¯s begin ¡°StranGri (Tan Rei)¡± thirty-fifth meetings. Today¡¯s agenda is about the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡» that took ce yesterday. Apuse!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Wooooooooooooooh! Yahaaaaa!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Cry-chan so cool~! *Fiouu~ fiouu~*!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Master~, you god!¡± (Tino)


    Luke and Liz forcibly raised the tension, and Tino followed fearlessly.


    Lucia was ring at me. So, I quickly got down to business.


    ¡°An incident urred at the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡» yesterday. And to be fully honest, we are in a rather bad position right now.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°In other words, it is, as usual, Leader.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°All those who know what happened yesterday, raise your hands!¡± (Cry)


    Sytry, Liz, and Eva raised their hands. Luke didn¡¯t raise his hand, probably because he was in charge of security.


    However, there was another person who raised her hand immediately¡­¡­ It was Lucia. I don¡¯t understand why she knew about what happened.


    ¡°Ok, I received an invitation and went to the ¡ºWhite Swords Gathering¡» with Eva yesterday. Then, for some reason, there was Sytry, Liz, and Luke there. Sytry was there as an invited guest, Luke as a security guard, and Liz as an intruder¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Leader, we have already figured out that much. Can you please just move on?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Lucia, how do you know about this?¡± (Cry)


    Lucia frowned at my genuine question. She crossed her arms and gave me a stern look.


    ¡°Because I was there as one of the maids, using legitimate means.¡± (Lucia)


    I¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    When I looked at Anthem, he strongly shook his head. He was wearing a full-face helmet, so I couldn¡¯t see his expression, but I wondered if he was dumbfounded.


    Apparently, the only ones who weren¡¯t there were Anthem and Eliza.


    Lucia didn¡¯t change her expression and said inly.


    ¡°Leader, the one who followed up Liz¡¯s intrusion was¡­¡­ Me, alright. Therefore, I know everything that happened there.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I was wondering how she managed to get in with all that security.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°When Leader took a rude attitude toward the Imperial Princess, I used the gap when everyone was focused on you to make Liz transparent with ¡ºClear From (Transparent Shadow)¡» and helped her invade the ce. I was also the one who supported her movement when she moved between the tables.¡± (Lucia)


    I see¡­¡­ After all, the security would have been way toox if Liz had been able to break in alone. If she had Lucia¡¯s Magic support, then I can understand how she was able to get in.


    However, why is she in a bad mood¡­¡­ In front of me who was confused by the rebellious Lucia, Sytry wrote with her white chalk on the ckboard, ¡ºCry-san totally didn¡¯t notice Lucia at all¡».


    Lucia red at the letters as if they were her parents¡¯ killer, and snapped her fingers. The words on the ckboard disappeared, and Sytry *kusukusu* giggled.


    I pretend I didn¡¯t see it. Tino also pretended not to see it either. And I continued my story.


    ¡°Then you should know that poison had been found in the food at the White Sword Gathering, yesterday. This is a secret between us, but it was Sytry who put it in.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uh!?¡± (Eva)


    Eva¡¯s eyes widened to their limit and let out a weak voice. Tino too was stunned.


    Sytry¡¯s cheeks reddened and smiled as if she was embarrassed and neatly wrote on the ckboard, ¡ºI put the poison in the food. But I didn¡¯t put it in the drinks¡».


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°So we have to cover up that fact somehow. It is seriously bad that we have both the intruder and the criminal with us.¡± (Cry)


    Liz said ¡°Eh~, isn¡¯t it fine to leave it like this? It is Syt, so who cares¡­¡±? with a boring expression. Sytry wrote ¡ºThe intruder is Onee-chan¡» on the ckboard. And then Luke, who had been silent until now, *Pon* hit his hands as if he had just remembered, and said.


    ¡°Aaah, I forgot to tell you. I cut three people. They got super mad at me.¡± (Luke) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Too bad Eliza isn¡¯t here, but just know that even in thetest chapter she never appeared. We just have Cry mentioning her.


    Even the first time she appeared was in the spin-off the author wrote and she just said one sentence (Because she praised Tino she said ¡°Tino, good girl¡± or ¡°Tino is great¡±). She seemed like a free-spirited taciturn girl.


    Now I kinda want to know what the 34 other meetings were!


    I am sure that as Lucia said it is just about Cry doing something crazy XD


    And poor Lucia, she didn¡¯t get noticed by her Onii-chan at the Gathering!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Shugo Kishi: Literally tranted to Guardian Knight.Tan Rei: Literally tranted to Grieving Spirit.

 Chapter 168，Part1: 1 - StranGri Meeting ②

    <h4>Chapter168£¬Part1: 1 - StranGri Meeting ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 168 StranGri Meeting ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Standing proudly at the center of the Zebrudia Empire. The Zebrudia Imperial Castle.


    In the throne room at the far end of the castle, the current Emperor, Radrick Atrum Zebrudia, was listening to the reports from his subordinates.


    It was the Director of Security, the one who was in charge of the security inside the Imperial Castle. Radrick frowned at the information brought in by the man who was also one of the nobles of the Empire.


    ¡°So, you couldn¡¯t find it¡­¡­¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°The measures against poisons were perfect. The food and the alcohol were prepared by the Castle¡¯s cooks. The kitchen was guarded at all times, and there was no sign of any intrusion from the outside. Ingredients were brought in by the usual seller, and all kinds of checks were made, including poison testing. The only possibility remaining is that it has been done by¡­¡­ A guest.¡± (Director of Security)


    ¡°This is, truly, hard to believe. To think that we have to doubt our national figures¡­¡­¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°Their goal was probably to make a distraction. No one there would have died from the poison that had been mixed in.¡± (Director of Security)


    Zebrudia is a country with many Treasure Shrines.


    Noblemen of the Empire would visit Treasure Shrines to absorb Mana Material from an early age. And it was customary for them to strengthen their resistances with the Mana Material they absorbed.


    Noblemen do not need highbat skills, but the ability to survive and not die under any conspiracy.


    Most poisons do not work on the noblemen of the Empire. It would be a different story if it was a deadly poison that could kill Hunters, but it was a verymon one that was used in the dish.


    ¡°Did you find out who was in charge of the alcohol?¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ We didn¡¯t even find out if there was really something in the alcohol. The problem is that ¡¶Absolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡· drank all of it. It is just that, there were no abnormalities with the other drinks.¡± (Director of Security)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Radrick)


    Radrick narrowed his eyes and thought silently.


    Between poisoning the dish or the alcohol, poisoning the alcohol was easier. Because there was no poison tester for each cup of ss.


    However, the security of the Imperial Castle was perfect. Of course, it can¡¯t be said that there were no gaps, but during the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡», the security was even stronger than usual.


    Radrick could see from a distance that ¡¶Absolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡· was not in her normal state.


    All the information on the Empire¡¯s best Hunters was carved in my head. She was the sessor of ¡¶Absolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡·? the famous ¡ºThief (Tozoku)¡» in the Empire, and she wasn¡¯t someone who would sit quietly in a ce like that.


    Whether it was smeared on the ss or mixed inside while it was being carried around, it must have been a fairly well-organized n as they had to slip through numerous guards in order to poison the alcohol.


    But on the other hand, the poison in the dish was a very sloppy job. All the food that was immediately brought back from the venue reacted to ¡ºDetect Poison (Poison Detection¡» .


    The possibility of an intruder invading the Castle in order to put poison was extremely low. At the very least, the culprit had to be someone who had been inside the venue.


    It would be a painstaking task to find out the backgrounds of all the attendees, but it wasn¡¯t an impossible task.


    However, Radrick¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°So, it was the work of the ¡ºFox¡» again, huh¡­¡­ Was their goal to prevent the ¡ºConference¡»¡­¡­¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°¡­¡­ The most suspicious is still ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·¡­¡­¡± (Director of Security)


    I heard what he did. I heard that man had caused some trouble even before I had entered the hall.


    However, Radrick muffled his voice andughed when he heard him.


    ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­ It is quite ironic that the most suspicious person has been proven innocent. No¡­ Was that why he made us use the ¡ºTrue Tear (Tear of the Truth)¡».¡± (Radrick)


    ¡ºTrue Tear (Tear of the Truth)¡» was one of Zebrudia¡¯s pirs of foundation.


    Until now, the authenticity of its judgment has never been wrong, and doubting its credibility now would lead to re-questioning the veracity and falsehood of all those who have been subjected to the treasure so far. And this was something that was not eptable.


    It was the first time I met him, but as the rumors said he is a smart man.


    And it was a terrible boldness on his part to demand to take on the ¡ºTrue Tear (Tear of the Truth)¡», which was essentially the natural enemy of schemers.


    If there was a reaction in front of that public, that man would have been doomed. His appearance was as if¡­¡­ Yes. As if he had no idea what he was doing.


    I ordered the director of security to continue his investigation and asked him to leave.


    Alone in the throne room, Radrick muttered in a small voice.


    ¡°Are you telling me to trust you? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ How much do you know?¡± (Radrick)


    Zebrudia is a powerful country. And in order to keep its great power, we must show the appropriate attitude.


    The era of head-on wars between nations is over. In this day and age, everything depends on how one effectively utilizes the resources avable from Treasure Shrines.


    Can that man be used or not?? And is it okay to use him?


    Narrowing his eyes, Radrick Atrum Zebrudia recalled the figure of that man who suddenly performed a dogeza in front of him.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    The intruder, the criminal, and the sher, all three of them were here with us. What am I supposed to do?


    While at a loss, I looked around at everyone. However, Eva and Tino were the only ones who looked pale, and the rest seemed unconcerned. They were all used to having unfortunate things happening to them.


    Luke made a quizzical expression at my reaction and said proudly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t kill them. Because that was what ¡°Mentor (Shisho)¡± told me. We will interrogate them so do your best to not kill anyone, was what he said.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did you fight back because they attacked you first?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°? No? Why should I allow them a preemptive strike?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Was it really a suspicious person?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aaaah. It was a tourist. Even though it has been a while since I had a real sword, he wasn¡¯t much of a training partner.¡± (Luke)


    Our conversation didn¡¯t match. As always, he resorts to his sword too fast.


    Well, but if you think about it calmly, if he had been released that means they hade to the same conclusion.


    Luke resorts to his sword too fast, but he is not a bad guy, and if there was a problem, there would be ainting to me.


    I decided to not think about this. And Sytry wrote on the ckboard ¡ºLuke-san shed three people¡».


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it now impossible to operate in the Imperial Capital without any problems?


    And there, Liz grandly re-crossed her legs and sharpened her lips.


    ¡°Rather than that, the problem was the alcohol, right? Neeee, Cry-chan. Who do you want me to kill?¡± (Liz)


    Eva pulled her cheeks together and for confirmation, she whispered to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cry-san, should I take my leave?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, stay¡± (Cry)


    I said so with a desperate smile on my face. Even if you try to run away, I won¡¯t let you escape. The more victims, the better.


    Sytry said while tapping the ckboard with her chalk.


    ¡°Regarding that, the security of the Imperial Castle is very tight. If you are at our level, there are ways to get through, but it is difficult to nt the poison. It was undoubtedly someone on the inside.¡± (Sytry)


    Their defense against magic was particrly well-prepared. The barriers that surround the Imperial Castle have the power to interfere with everything, from transfer to flight, transparency, and cognitive obstruction.


    ¡°Since it had been strongly invalidated when she entered the barrier¡­¡­ I had to re-cast the magic I applied on Liz after she entered. The only thing that I could think of that can do the same is¡­¡­ A Relic.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°If you start to think like that, it will never end. Even in mystery stories, it is illegal to use unknown Relics.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I love when the Emperor thought that when Cry looked like he had no idea what he was doing when he used the True Tear while that was the only time that he knew what he was doing! As in Cry¡¯s mind True Tear = My plot armor!


    And when the Emperor was wondering how much he knew when he knew nothing! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 168，Part2: 2 - StranGri Meeting ②

    <h4>Chapter168£¬Part2: 2 - StranGri Meeting ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 168 StranGri Meeting ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Lucia still had a point though. Relics can really be anything, so if a particrly powerful and unknown Relic was found, even assassination might be possible.


    Well, I am sure the Empire side also took that into consideration and were looking into it.


    Sytry-chan continued.


    ¡°Onee-chan is generally immune to poison, sleeping, and paralytic drugs. Judging from Onee-chan¡¯s symptoms, it seems like it was¡­¡­¡­¡­ A stimnt agent was mixed inside the alcohol.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°A¡­¡­ Stimnt agent?¡± (Eva)


    Eva opened her eyes widely. The name gave away the general effect, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a verymon word.


    Sytry said while tapping the chalk.


    ¡°It is a kind of ¡°Buff (Enhancing)¡± Potion. By forcibly stimting you, you forget your fears and the pain from your wound, allowing you to continue fighting for a longer period of time and with more power, than you originally had. One of the side effects is that you will not be able to make rational decisions, and since you are not strengthening your body, you will have a heavy bacsh after the battle. It was probably a very powerful one that was mixed in the alcohol.¡± (Sytry)


    I see¡­¡­ It wasn¡¯t a poisonous drug, so it didn¡¯t get caught by ¡ºDetect Poison¡».


    On the other hand, my ¡ºSilver Breath (Silver Crown of Righteousness)¡» has a different effect, it depends on the user¡¯s perception. I am on the lookout for all kinds of drugs, so that is why it was caught by my detection.


    However, if what she said was true, what were they going to do by administering an Enhancing Potion?


    ¡°We have never used it, or rather, it isn¡¯t verymon for Hunters. To be honest, I was surprised that Onee-chan was able to withstand it.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Withstand it?¡± (Cry)


    What do you mean by withstanding it?


    Sytry greatly nodded while *niconico* smiling when I was blinking my eyes and said.


    ¡°That thing increases your fighting spirit¡­¡­ So in the worst case, she would have rampaged and it would have been catastrophic. I think the Emperor would have been safe because Ark-san and others were protecting him, but other than that, I think that ¡­¡­¡­¡­ There would be a lot of deaths.¡± (Sytry)


    Her words sent a chill down my spine.


    Enhancing Potion¡­¡­ Is that what Enhancement Potions are? Isn¡¯t this much worse than poison?


    So the reason why Liz was standing still and quiet were because she was enduring her surge of emotion.


    Liz also has grown up. I will have to praise herter¡­¡­


    Astonished, Tino also looked at her Onee-sama next to her with wide eyes. Liz made a small click of her tongue and said in a bad mood.


    ¡±Don¡¯t take me for an idiot~, I can control my anger~! Hey Ti~, what are you looking at~! Well, it is true that it was a new type of training¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    ¡°There is a paper-thin difference between drugs and poisons¨D¨DEnhancing Potions are useful in an emergency, so not many people are resistant to that kind of thing. Even in our Party, it would be just Onii-chan that is resistant against it.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem nodded gravely. Anthem is a Hunter who specializes in resistance.


    As his Alias ¡¶Unchanging and Immovable (Fudo Fuhen)¡· implies, nothing have an effect on him. Not to mention physical attacks, magical attacks, poisons and mind alterations magic, even healing potions don¡¯t work on him. It was clearly overkill.


    And, by the way, verbal provocations didn¡¯t work either. But that has always been the case.


    Eva, who was listening to the conversation, widened her eyes.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Is that¡­¡­¡­¡­ What you wanted to say? Someone was trying to use that alcohol to make people lose their minds?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Possibly, yes. If the killer¡¯s goal was to assassinate the Emperor, it was not a bad move.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Assassinate!?¡± (Eva)


    Despite what she was saying, Sytry¡¯s expression remained calm.


    ¡°After all, it is almost impossible to assassinate the Emperor with mere poison. Besides other than poisons¨D¨DThere were many high-level Hunters around the Emperor during the ¡ºWhite Swords Gathering¡», so it would be impossible for an ordinary person to break through them. It would make sense to have a Level 8 move in order to get past another Level 8 Hunter.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. What a¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Meaningless thing to do.¡± (Cry)


    I had a lot on my mind, but that was the only thing that came out of my mouth.


    I was the one who took that alcohol. It is just hypothetical, but if the culprit had taken the trouble to put a drug in the alcohol in order to drive me crazy and cause great damage to the Emperor, it would have been a terrible waste of time.


    It wasn¡¯t like I could defeat a single person there even if I was stimted.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­ In any case, Onee-chan endured it, so the situation must be unexpected for them.¡± (Sytry)


    It would have been seriously bad if Liz had gone on a rampage¡­¡­ However, the reality was that she didn¡¯t go on a rampage.


    This, smell like a conspiracy. I doubt that there is a tradition of mixing stimnts into alcohol.


    Sytry¡¯s story wasn¡¯t entirely unimaginable. But we were fundamentally unrted, so there was no need for us to find the right answer.


    It was possible that I had identally taken the drugged drink, but all I needed was a usible excuse like there was a conspiracy in order to undermine us.


    I crossed my arms and was silent for a while, but then I looked up and said to Eva.


    ¡°Eva, the country may have already noticed this, but I want you to contact the Castle and tell them nicely what you just heard. Ah, keep it a secret that it was Sytry who put the poison in the food.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes, I understand.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Everything is just a conspiracy. The fact that Luke cut someone is also a conspiracy. Tell them in a socially eptable way something like if there is anything we can do to help, we will do it. Okay? Just say something socially eptable and it will be fine.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Y-yes.¡± (Eva)


    They were dreadful criminals who put drugs at the Gathering. I definitely don¡¯t want to have anything to do with them.


    Gather your resolve. I am definitely not going out until the culprit is arrested.


    Luke stood up, stretched widely, and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ To resume, when the enemiese, I just have to cut them down, right? So, is the meeting over? Then let¡¯s go grab some food.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    ¡°Syt, do you know how to make some stimnt agents? Truth is, it was quite hard, so I¡¯ll train while we eat, so bring some. Ti~, hey, don¡¯t you dare run away~! You¡¯re doing it too~!¡± (Liz)


    It was an important meeting, but everyone didn¡¯t seem to be particrly concerned about it. There seemed to be no sense of tension. There wasn¡¯t even a sense of tension in the air.


    Well, they don¡¯t have any respect for the Emperor¡­¡­ I already knew about it though.


    Eva sighed deeply when she saw the Members standing up.


    I told Sytry, who was dutifully taking pictures of what was written on the ckboard with her camera.


    ¡°Sytry, I am sorry but can you get everything ready to leave the Imperial Capital?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Of course, I am always ready for anything. Should we run away, just the two of us?¡± (Sytry)


    As expected of her¡­¡­ We won¡¯t run away together, but she knows me very well.


    I wonder if it will work out with all this?


    ¡ì


    The next day, a messenger from the Empire arrived at my doorstep.


    Apparently, the Imperial Castle has been attacked by a dragon.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why are they telling me this. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha so it reacted to Cry¡¯s Relic because he is on the lookout for everything while the Magic they casted only reacts to poison! Cry being paranoid saved him!


    But I also kinda want to see Cry rampaging! Cry getting rampaging like inedic anime with KO pokemon eyes XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 169，Part1: 1 - Miscalculate

    <h4>Chapter169£¬Part1: 1 - Miscalcte</h4> <h4>Chapter 169 Miscalcte?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡±Dragon (Ryu)¡±. It is the strongest race among the many legendary beasts that exist.


    Depending on their race their form can vary, but they all have strong bodies and vast amounts of Magic power, and sometimes a country can be destroyed by the power of a single angry dragon.


    Even today, the title of ¡ºDragon yer¡» is a sign of heroism, and the threat of Dragons is well known to the general public.


    However, by nature, Dragons are not something thates to human settlements without reason.


    Powerful monsters instinctively seek out Mana Materials and operate along Earth¡¯s veins. When ites to a Dragon ss monster, it establishes arge territory around the veins and rarelyes out of it. This is also one of the reasons why humans do not build cities on top of Earth¡¯s veins.


    And one had attacked the Imperial Capital.


    At least since I made the Imperial Capital my base, no Dragon has evere to the Imperial Capital, but from my experience of being chased around by Dragons, I think that this is not something that is impossible.


    However, you are wrong to call me about that issue.


    I was brought to a meeting room inside the Explorers Association. Most likely because I am a Treasure Hunter.


    In a conference room that could amodate more than ten people, Gark-san, Kaina-san, and a few stern men all geared up from the Third? Knight Order were present.


    Of course, there are Gark-san and Kaina-san who always took care of me but¨D¨DI also recognized therge man wearing a green and ck light armor, a sign of belonging to the Third Knight Order. My Party Members have often caused amotion in the Imperial Capital, but when a major incident urs it is him, the leader of the Third Knight Order whoes out.


    The Third Knights Order is a group of talented knights even among those under the direct order of his Majesty and is responsible for maintaining the security in the Imperial Capital.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Thank you for all the hard work you did for us.


    As mypanion for today, Lucia, who was just in the n Master¡¯s room at that time, sat next to me with a sullen look.


    When I took my seat, the Commander, with his magnificent beard, said in a low voice.


    ¡°I assume you have already heard aboutst night¡¯s incident?¡± (Commander)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Before that, can I say something first?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What?¡± (Commander)


    I *chirari* nced at Gark-san and Kaina-san.


    Today too, Gark-san was as stern as ever, which was barely offset by the soothing presence of Kaina-san.


    I sighed heavily and crossed my arms. I feel like I am being asked for help more and more these days. I don¡¯t want to say it, but I have to *bishito* clearly tell them here.


    ¡°Why was I called in when I am unrted to the ident?? I¡¯m neither a Dragon expert nor am I free. To be honest, I am troubled if I am called left and right like this¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°W-Wh¡­¡­ What!?¡± (Commander)


    ¡°Before we go any further, I am not as useful as you think, okay? If you have something to say, it would be better to tell it to Ark. I am saying this for your own good. If Ark can¡¯t do it, then you don¡¯t need toe to me¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I wish to be at peace. I like to watch Ark and the other Hunters in action, but I don¡¯t like to participate with them.


    Lucia who was next to me was looking at me with a frown. However, there is no surprise here but I am someonepletely useless, and by the way, if Ark can¡¯t do it, even if you tell me to do it I can¡¯t.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t you have any desire to contribute to the Empire?¡± (Commander)


    The Commander was trembling despite me gathering my courage and say that. If he said it like that, I, who am a petty person at heart, couldn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Well, of course, I do, but there is something called having the right person at the right ce. If you want to repel Dragons, ¡¶Abyss Fire Extinguishing (Shin En Kametsu)¡· is good at it, and if you want to take measures against Dragons, ¡¶Silver Star Thunder (Ginsei Banrai)¡· is more knowledgeable. Yeah, Ark knows a lot more than I do. He is a Dragon Master. I am sure he will be able to ride a Dragon one day.¡± (Cry)


    Well, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know much about Dragons.


    Ark is well known by the Empire and is mild-mannered, so he will be able to handle it well.


    No, what I am trying to say is that you should stop calling me every time something happens. You should call someone more knowledgeable.


    ¡°All I¡¯m saying is, don¡¯t call me until you at least need me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Cry, you can stop now.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Okay.¡± (Cry)


    Gark popped out a blue vein and threatened me with a low voice when I was arguing in a cool way because I was in front of my ¡°Sister (Imouto)¡±.


    So I quickly put my hands on my knees in a quick, well-behaved motion. I can¡¯t wait to go home.


    The Commander took a deep breath and slowly spoke up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Dragon that attacked the Imperial Castle has already been defeated. As you have said, there was ¡¶Silver Lightning Star (Ginsei Banrai)¡·inside the Castle yesterday.¡± (Commander)


    Fhuuun. Isn¡¯t it fine then? It is already solved then. You are lucky that Ark was there.


    The Commander continued when I made a serious face while not thinking of anything useful.


    ¡°The Dragon came straight for the Imperial Castle. It was an adult Crimson Dragon. I checked the records and this is the first time something like this has happened since the Imperial Capital has been built here.¡± (Commander)


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a first time for everything. I have had a lot of firsts too.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Cry, stop joking around!¡± (Gark)


    Even though I wasn¡¯t joking around, Gark-san was angry at me. It was so unreasonable.


    In the first ce, since I came to the Imperial Capital, all major incidents that urred in the Imperial Capital were a first for me. I wonder if this city is cursed.


    ¡°Dragons do not attack human settlements for no reason. All of us agreed that there must have been something in the Castle that the Dragon was after.¡± (Commander)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ That must have been catastrophic¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, wait a sec? If it was aiming for something in the Castle, wouldn¡¯t the Dragon have attacked long ago?¡± (Cry)


    Some Dragons have a tendency to umte gold, silver, and other treasures, and when their treasures are stolen, they immediately be furious and woulde to the ends of the earth to retrieve them.


    Those legendary beasts boast great strength and intelligence but are in no way generous. There are some parts in them that think that humans are just food that is a bit inedible.


    In other words, it is highly likely that this ¡ºThing¡» was brought into the Castle recently.


    At my deduction, the Commander finally hit the table strongly.


    ¡°E-Enough ying around! In our opinion, that Thing is ¨D¨D the Dragon Egg that you gave to Her Imperial Highness!¡± (Commander)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Heh?¡± (Cry)


    I opened my eyes at what he unexpectedly said.


    Most dragons are oviparous, but they onlyy one egg at a time. Indeed if it was snatched away, the Dragon would be furious and would immediately go get it back.


    But that souvenir wasn¡¯t a Dragon Egg. As I exined, it was an Onsen Egg, named Onsen Dragon Egg.


    It was one of the many things they were selling, and it was just a chicken egg. So, I frowned. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thank you Joshua for the ko-fi! I¡¯ll post an extra chapter this Sunday!


    Hahaha, are they thinking that the Dragon came because of Cry¡¯s gift?


    When they find out that it¡¯s just a chicken egg! Hahaha!


    I can so see their dumbfounded faces when they were really careful about the egg but finally discovered that¡¯s just a chicken egg! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 169，Part2: 2 - Miscalculate

    <h4>Chapter169£¬Part2: 2 - Miscalcte</h4> <h4>Chapter 169 Miscalcte?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°But¡­¡­ That, that was just an Onsen Egg.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Righttt! That¡¯s righttt! We hastily inspected the gift. As if it was making fun of us, that was just a perfectly good Onsen Egggg! We have even confirmed that it was the same product sold in Surusss! So you know ¨D¨D What that means, right?¡± (Commander)


    With a face bright red, the Commander came at me with a snort. I thought about it a little more seriously.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ So you are saying that Crimson Dragons¡¯ favorite food is Onsen Egg?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¨D¨D Grrh.¡± (Commander)


    The Commander¡¯s lips quivered and he started to be agitated. But then Lucia, who was next to me, said in a quiet voice without changing her expression.


    ¡°So you are saying that someone was trying to make Leader take the me.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes. Yes, exactly so. And if your gift was a real Dragon Egg, you bastard ¨D¨D Would have been surrounded by the Knight Order right now. Even if the egg didn¡¯t belong to the Crimson Dragon, your suspicion wouldn¡¯t have cleared. There was no way that you would have been in the clear.¡± (Commander)


    Aaah, I see. That was what he meant¡­¡­ Good to know.


    The Commander continued in a stifled voice.


    ¡°However, you were able to avoid the suspicion. And that allowed us to narrow down the culprit to someone from the inside. Because only a limited number of people know that¡­¡­ The gift you brought was what you presented as a Dragon egg. And so, as the head of the Third Order, I myself havee here.¡± (Commander)


    I avoided this miraculously. I wonder if it is because of my daily good behavior.


    No way I am making my living by trying to steal a real Dragon Egg.


    ¡°I see. But I don¡¯t know who did it, you know?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°There are only a few people who can artificially control dragons. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· you bastard¨D¨DKnow what ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» is, don¡¯t you?¡± (Commander)


    I want you to please quit making assertions based on the assumption that I know what ismon sense.


    But I thought about it for a moment and nodded broadly.


    ¡°Fox? Aaah of course I know. ¡­¡­ Just to confirm, we are not talking about any fox animal, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yeah. I am not talking about any animal, nor any Monsters.¡± (Commander)


    As expected, heh. If it was neither an animal nor a Monster, then there was only one answer.


    Really, not to brag, but on one of my unlucky adventures, I had an encounter with a fox with thirteen tails.


    Due to umting too much Mana Material, it had turned its Shrine into a movable ce, it was really an absurd fox Phantom.


    It had intelligence, experience, and power. It was an extraordinary being that we could notpete with at that time.


    Our encounter waspletely coincidental. It was the kind of being that you would never encounter even if you wanted to.


    We managed to make it out alive, but I am sure that fox monster is still wandering around somewhere in the world as a legendary Shrine.


    Themander said to me who was squinting my eyes in nostalgia.


    ¡°With the difficulties that have hit our country in recent times. Some of them are expected to be the work of the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡».¡± (Commander)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­ I see?


    That fox had the power of a god, but it wasn¡¯t hostile to humanity. Or rather, I sensed that it didn¡¯t have any interest in us at all.


    Whether it is possible or impossible, it was very unlikely that it would interfere with human countries¡­¡­ But¨D¨D.


    And then when I was tilting my head in my mind.


    ¡°Zebrudia has grown too big. It has developed by heavily using Treasure Hunters, but there are some who don¡¯t think well of that. This was probably another attempt to worsen our rtionship with the Hunters. It was too sloppy of them to put poison in the food, though.¡± (Commander)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ahhh, that was definitely the work of the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡». To think they wanted to make me take the me, unbelievable. Even though I gave it so many ¡°Aburaage (Fried Tofu)¡±.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Leader that is a different fox.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°The fox was also responsible for Luke shing the men. There is no doubt. It is absolutely outrageous. I knew that pesky fox would do it someday, I knew it.¡± (Cry)


    Lucia poked me with her elbow, but it was toote.


    Don¡¯t worry, there have been no recent sightings of that fox monster, and I have heard that it has been going around the world, so I doubt that we will ever see it again. I am sure it should have forgiven me after giving it so much ¡°Aburaage (Fried Tofu)¡± and doing a dogeza.


    The Commander had a suspicious look on his face but snorted after he convinced himself of something and said.


    ¡°Anyway, the powerful and long-lived Zebrudia will not shrink in front of them. ¡¶Infinity Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· it pains me very much, but today the reason I called you, even after you yed us so many times, is¨D¨DTo make a request. We have already received the approval from the branch manager, Gark.¡± (Commander)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    I absolutely hate it. I even turned down dys-kyo¡¯s nomination request, what are they going to make me do?


    And, if I may add, I have never made fun of him.


    No, well, now that ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Bourei)¡· is full member, it is not like we can¡¯t do anything about it, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ This ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is a Level 8 who has been able to get through by getting his head low, you know.


    I have dodge not only difficult requests that I couldn¡¯t possibly do, but also requests that seemed a little too difficult. Don¡¯t expect me to take it easily.


    I wonder if it is fine if I deviate it to Ark. The Commander of the Third Knight Order ced arge trunk case he had brought in front of me as I quickly devised a devious n.


    Oi, oi, do you think that money will make me move? Don¡¯t underestimate me. I am a man who buys, Relics even when in debt, you know?


    ¡°As a reward ¨D¨D His Majesty offered to give you this.¡± (Commander)


    The leader of the group opened the trunk case in front of me as I firmly made up my mind to refuse the request with a firm attitude.


    Inside was a slightly dull-colored cloth woven with green, red, and gold.


    It was not a dress or a cloak. It was thick and luxurious in its own way. I widened my eyes and touched the cloth with my trembling hands. The texture was *subesube* smooth.


    M-Might this be¨D¨D¨D¨DA Relic mentioned in fairy tales, famous for being rare and rarely avable¨D¨DThe ¡ºFlying Carpet¡»?


    The Commander smiled for the first time since I arrived as I looked up with my cheeks pulled together. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha, did Cry gave some fried tofu to a godlike fox phantom to save his party?


    And also did he raised some g by saying that they will never meet again!? XD


    And so funny, how Cry was so determined to not take the job even for all the money in the world but lost his determination as soon as a Relic came out! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 170，Part1: 1 - Carpet

    <h4>Chapter170£¬Part1: 1 - Carpet</h4> <h4>Chapter 170 Carpet</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Daily training was a lifeline for Hunters. Even if the amount of Mana Material absorbed was the root of Hunters¡¯ power, Treasure Shrines could easily reap the lives of Hunters if they fail to improve their skills.


    Inside the fifth basement floor of the n House of the ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·. Hunters of ¡¶Footprints (Ashiato)¡· were gathered in front of the door of thergest training ground.


    Sven, who had just arrived to train, stared in wonder when he saw the people gathered.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you guys doing? Gathered in a ce like this.¡± (Sven)


    ¡°Ah. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Apparently, the fifth basement floor is reserved for today.¡± (Hunter)


    ¡°Reserved¡­¡­ There wasn¡¯t a system like that.¡± (Sven)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Master is training inside right now.¡± (Hunter)


    When he said that, I silently looked at the door.


    I wonder what he was doing inside? From the other side of the thick metal door, there was a continuous sound of something heavy hitting the ground.


    No one wanted to go in, probably because they were afraid of getting caught up in something.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was also known as a Relics collector, so when he acquired a new Relic, he tended to try it out in the training grounds.


    Moreover, he activates Relics that regr Hunters would normally hesitate to use, so you never know what will happen. He probably knew what he was doing (Because if he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have activated it), but to those around him, it was just too troublesome.


    ¡°It is even more intense today¡­¡­ That sucks, let¡¯s have a drink then.¡± (Sven)


    We could use another training ground, but as everyone says, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka) doesn¡¯t know how to hold back. It will be terrible if he breaks the ceiling.


    When Sven raised his shoulder, Sven and the others left before they could get caught up in something as if they were ustomed to this.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Awesome! This is awesome! Now I¡¯m one with the wind!


    And then I plunged headfirst into the wall with the carpet, hitting it really hard and falling to the floor.


    A loud thud sound echoed through therge training ground. Fortunately, my Barrier Ring worked, so there was no damage.


    I stood up with a quickness that I hadn¡¯t shown these days.


    Lucia, who refused to ride with me, was leaning against the wall and was looking at me with her arms crossed, frowned, and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Leader, I think you¡¯ve been duped, no?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°No, look, it can properly fly in the sky¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t want to be ridden though¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia was right, the thick, luxurious carpet stood up in front of me, squirming away from me as if it was wary of me.


    A Relic device that moves by itself when activated is called an ¡ºAutonomous¡» type.


    ¡ºDog¡¯s Chain (Chained Dog)¡» was also this type, but while this type of Relics is rather easy to activate, they have their own quirks.


    For example, there are many types and products of animal chains, but even chains of the same race have different personalities, making them very difficult to use in terms of tools.


    And the carpet I received seemed to have a bit of a personality problem. I grinned and said.


    ¡°¡ºFlying Carpet¡», or is it better to call it ¡ºRebellious Carpet¡» ¨D¨DAbuh!¡± (Cry)


    The carpet instantly closed the distance and delivered a blow to my body. Since it was just a carpet, its attack was light, but because of this, my Barrier Ring did not work automatically.


    I coughed a little and wiped my mouth with my sleeves. Oh, not that bad, as expected of something that has been sleeping in the Imperial Castle¡¯s treasury.


    ¡°Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­ Alright, from now on, you are my rival.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°A carpet, really?¡± (Lucia)


    Its attack power seemed to be as low as mine. However, his defense was much higher than mine.


    I jumped on the carpet which was shadowboxing and caught its body.


    At that moment, my body floated. My vision spun around, and the carpet flew through the air in all directions.


    Just clinging to it was all I could do. Even with one person on board, its speed was tremendous. If its eleration is high, its maximum speed will also be quite high, so it would be a very good means of transportation.


    By the way, it can drift and can also somersault in the air. If it was a carpet that could take people on top of it, it would have fetched a very high price.


    Without dy, I crashed into the wall again. The carpet was safe because it was made of cloth, but I had consumed one of my Barrier Ring.


    The ¡ºFlying Carpet¡» was quite famous as a flying Relic, and it was a Relic that was traded at a considerable price.


    Its fame far surpassed that of my only other flying Relic, ¡ºNight Hiker (Dark Wings of Night Sky)¡».


    Depending on its size, multiple people can ride on it, and it can even hold luggage. In addition, if it is easy to activate, there is no reason why it will not be popr.


    To my knowledge, I have never heard of a carpet that refuses to be ridden, which is probably the reason why His Majesty gave me this carpet. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahahaha! Cry wiping his mouth and proiming that he got a new rival would have been so badass, only if it wasn¡¯t toward a carpet! XD


    The carpet shadowboxing was gold too!


    Cry VS Carpet who will win!? Same attack power but a slight advantage in the defensive power for the carpet (How can someone defense be lower than a carpet? XD)


    And I wonder what¡¯s the request the Commander had for Cry?


    Don¡¯t forget the extra chapter tomorrow thanks to Joshua!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Hajimari no Ashiato: the literal trantion is Footprint of the Beginning

 Chapter 170，Part2: 2 - Carpet

    <h4>Chapter170£¬Part2: 2 - Carpet</h4> <h4>Chapter 170 Carpet</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    You stubborn one.


    As I, once again, faced the carpet and watched it gradually closed the distance between me, Lucia sighed for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to give it back?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Flying in the sky is mankind¡¯s dream. Don¡¯t you get it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No, since I can fly by myself. In the first ce, Leader, you have the ¡ºNight Hiker¡», don¡¯t you?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°That¡¯s a defective product. In addition, it can only work at night.¡± (Cry)


    Besides, it was one of my dreams to fly on a carpet. Even if it had a somewhat troublesome personality, I couldn¡¯t pass up on this opportunity.


    The carpet spins around me as it slides in a smooth motion, catching my feet in the process. And I fell t on my ass.


    The carpet offered me one of its corners and patted my head. I waspletely being made for a fool.


    So I gave it a badass smile.


    ¡°Fuuuuh¡­¡­ What a cute little one. ¡­¡­ Okay, let¡¯s give it a name. I know¡­¡­ Car Pet! Ohhh~!¡± (Cry)


    The carpet slipped beneath my feet, carrying me gently up to the ceiling, which was nearly five meters high.


    Did you finally recognize me as your master¡­¡­? Just as I was thinking this, the carpet flipped over and threw me into the air.


    I plunged headfirst into the metal floor and a terrible sound echoed through the training grounds. I have consumed yet another of my Barrier Rings again.


    I am probably the only person who consumes that many Barrier Rings in a day.


    ¡°After all, aren¡¯t the Dark Wings easier to use?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°No¡­¡­ I hit my body just as much when I used those to practice.¡± (Cry)


    Besides, it is boring to be able to use it right away. Now that I have got the carpet I have always wanted, I need to take the time to study it¡­¡­


    Lucia let out a long, soul-draining sigh and recharged my Barrier Rings.


    ¡°Please put you in my shoes when I have to apany you to do all that.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Okay, I will let you ride on it when I can do it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Absolutely not. As I have said many times, I can fly by myself.¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia can fly on a broom. Not on a broom Relics, on a regr broom. She can use that kind of magic.


    It was a Magic I had thought of, but at that time I didn¡¯t know that the ¡ºWitch¡¯s Broom¡» was a famous flying Relic. Maybe Lucia was the only one in the world to be able to fly on a broom you buy in the market.


    By the way, ording to Lucia, it¡¯s easier to fly without a broom. Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­


    I had been dropped and mmed against the wall a lot, but my heart wasn¡¯t so weak as to be discouraged by just this.


    I have been a littlecking in exercisetely, so this was perfect.


    The ¡ºRebellious Carpet¡» knocked me down many times, but there was no sign of it escaping to a ce where I couldn¡¯t catch it. Maybe it has some kind of restrictions.


    When the carpet *hirahira* fluttered, it hit my body.


    Since the opponent was made of cloth, the force of its blow was negligible, but with its speed, the impact on me was no joke. I bounced on the floor a few times and rolled over onto my back.


    The carpet *fuwafuwa* floatedfortably above me.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maybe it wasn¡¯t restrictions, maybe it just had a bad personality.


    However, that too is¡­¡­ OK.


    I am an adult, so I don¡¯t get disheartened when the carpet makes fun of me.


    When I got up once again, Lucia said.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Leader. Shouldn¡¯t you be getting ready for the request?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh? Request?¡± (Cry)


    It hadn¡¯t crossed my mind at all. Lucia made a displeased expression when she saw me stare in wonder.


    As if it was reading the mood, the carpet was quiet.


    ¡°You took the carpet which was the advance reward, so¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you forgot about it, right?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Oh no. I hadn¡¯t thought about it at all. As soon as the carpet was put in front of me, I became a mere nodding machine.


    I only remembered that they would give me the goods in advance, but I didn¡¯t remember anything about the request.


    I shouldn¡¯t have taken it. I was determined to not take it too.


    But everything went down the drain because of this Rebellious Carpet.


    .


    I am sure they won¡¯t forgive me if I return it now. Or rather, I don¡¯t want to return it.


    I *osoruosoru* fearfully check with my reliable ¡°Imouto (Sister)¡±.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do you have¡­ The request form?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yes. Leader, you left the request summary document that was given to you and went out while hugging the trunk, so I took it. I, took, it.¡± (Lucia)


    I am really sorry for all the trouble I have caused you.


    Lucia took out a sealed envelope with the seal of Zebuldia from her pocket and handed it to me. And I opened it with trembling hands.


    The carpet peeked out from behind me. I skimmed through its contents and died.


    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s escort request¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    This is¡­¡­ A serious responsibility.


    There is something wrong in their head to ask me to do this¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is a job for Ark. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s the extra chapter thanks to Joshua!


    Loooool escorting the Emperor. Is the Emperor a genius or a madman? XD


    You think you can use Cry? No way, he is the one who is using YOU!


    All the problem he caused at the Gathering was for him to get his hand on this carpet! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 171，Part1: 1 - Responsibility and Prestige

    <h4>Chapter171£¬Part1: 1 - Responsibility and Prestige</h4> <h4>Chapter 171 Responsibility and Prestige</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    I am not a Hunter in any sense of the word, but if I had to pick one job that I am least suited for, it would be an escort request.


    The reason is simple. It is because I have¡­¡­ Very bad luck.


    I don¡¯t have too many good memories of escort requests from the past.


    An escort is essentially for insurance. Well, since you are hiring an escort, you are going to a dangerous ce, but most of the time the request ends without much hindrance¡­¡­ Or so was what I heard.


    If you think about it, there are rarely any powerful Monsters in the first ce, and you wouldn¡¯t think that even bandits would dare to aim for someone with an escort.


    However, I have run into some kind of hindrance in almost every escort request I did so far.


    Sometimes the hindrance was a Phantom, sometimes a Monster, sometimes a group of bandits, or sometimes a criminal organization. There was also a case where it was a natural disaster. But when I am an escort, the odds of those things happening are monstrouspared to when I am on a vacation, but well, you can still get hurt pretty badly on my vacation though.


    I am someone who understands his own shorings. That is why I never wanted to ept any escort requests, and in fact, I have been trying not to.


    I am! Thinking about the client! When I do that, you know!


    And while I am used to being on the verge of death, most people aren¡¯t.


    Eva, who saw the request form, opened her eyes for a moment and looked at me as if she was somewhat confused.


    ¡°I think¡­¡­ This is a great honor.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t know why Cry-san was chosen¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right~!¡± (Cry)


    You are so right!


    Inside Eva¡¯s office¡­¡­ Unlike the n Master¡¯s office, the Vice-n Master¡¯s office was terribly cluttered.


    The bookshelves were filled with countless files and stationery was piled up. The room seemed to be neat and tidy, but there were too many things. It really feels like a room with people who are working.


    On a worn-out metal desk was a metal box with severalpartments. Inside each of thepartments were ck stones lined up.


    Those were Relics called ¡ºSymphonic Stone¡». It was a Relic in which one stone was paired with another, when one stone made a sound, the other stone would emit the sound. It was used formunication, but because it was so easy to use, it was in great demand and rarely sold on the market. Even my Party doesn¡¯t have one.


    And there was¡­¡­ Sixteen of them. If you turn the box upside down, you probably won¡¯t know which stone connects to which.


    Eva noticed my gaze and hid the box.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You can¡¯t. Those are something we have been entrusted to.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I know.¡± (Cry)


    By the way, it was also a Relic that became useless if one of the pairs was lost.


    I was fortunate enough to have one of these once before, but I lost one of them and now I can¡¯t do anything about it. It was a Relic that can only be used by meticulous people.


    It had been a long time since I had been to Eva¡¯s workce. Mostly because Evaes to me when I¡¯m in the n Master¡¯s office.


    After thoroughly checking the contents of the request form, Eva made a slightly pensive look.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Originally, with this kind of request they would emphasize trust rather than ability¡­¡­¡­¡­ However, ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· is rather well-known for their infamy¨D¨D¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    Eva didn¡¯t make a disgusting face at me even though I went to cry for help to someone who wasn¡¯t even my Party Member.


    As expected of my right-handed woman. Maybe I should call her my main body rather than my right hand.


    ¡°You know, Eva¡­¡­ Can you go with me?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ What? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want to. I am not a Hunter, you know?¡± (Eva)


    I wish Eva would be a Hunter. That way, I could throw more things at her.


    Even I became one, so I am sure Eva will be able to raise her Level quickly.


    As soon as Lucia saw that my training was over and that she was no longer needed, she went away to who knows where.


    I am not very strong, but I am still physically the Leader, so I have to decide what to do. Normally, I would just randomly throw the job to Tino, but when ites to escorting the Emperor, as expected, doing this wouldn¡¯t be a good idea.


    As I was looking at Eva¡¯s sagacious profile and thinking about who to throw it to, Eva said in a small voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is quite tricky. They are probably suspicious of having enemies on the inside. And as Cry-san is the only one who has been proven innocent by the ¡ºTrue Tear¡»¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is it bad if I randomly throw it to someone else?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I will confirm it just in case, but you mean randomly as to someone suitable, right?¡± (Eva)


    The request I received in exchange for the carpet was the worst of the worst (Not Sytry¡¯s Alias) things I could have done.


    It seems that Zebuldia meets with its allies once a year.


    The request I was given was to go with them and protect the Emperor and his delegation.


    The location wasn¡¯t Zebrudia¡­¡­¡­¡­ But ¡ºToizant¡», a country of sand where most of thend is a desert, located beyond the mountains, grasnd, and rivers.


    I have never been there before because it was so far away, but ording to the request form, it would take more than two weeks to get there from Zebrudia by using multiple means of transportation.


    . <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Poor Cry each time he goes somewhere there¡¯s a disaster happening!


    I want to see all the adventure Strange Grief had in their 1st year, like the spin-off of Goblin yer.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Randomly/suitable: in Japanese ßmµ± tekito can be tranted a appropriate or randomly. So that is why Eva wanted to check with Cry the meaning of his tekito. (But clearly Cry wanted to throw the request at anyone that is avable XD)

 Chapter 171，Part2: 2 - Responsibility and Prestige

    <h4>Chapter171£¬Part2: 2 - Responsibility and Prestige</h4> <h4>Chapter 171 Responsibility and Prestige</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    This was the worst. Even though escorting someone to a meeting within the border of Zebrudia was already dangerous, protecting the Emperor and his delegation on their way outside of Zebrudia was something that I cannot take responsibility for.


    ording to the request form, we are only here for insurance. Seems like the Emperor¡¯s personal guards ¨D¨D The Zero Knight Order will go with the escort soldiers. It wasn¡¯t like they were going to mobilize an army, it was just a small group of elite guards.


    However, I couldn¡¯t really trust those escorts. After all, just the other day, a poisoning incident happened at the Imperial Castle. No matter how carefree of a person I am, I would have some afterthoughts after this.? If they have an Ark-ss person with them, I can still feel safe, but that is unlikely. Because, most of all, there are very few people thatpetent.


    Eva pointed to the request form with a more serious expression than mine.


    ¡°The limit of five people is also troublesome. I understand that they can¡¯t hire too many Hunters because they have to bnce with the Knights¡¯ budget, but also because¡­¡­ They just had an incident this year ¨D¨D So they probably want to show a strong attitude.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­ You know, I don¡¯t really know much about conferences and stuff like this, but how did it gost year?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Last year, the venue was in Zebrudia. The venue for the conference is usually in a country with high national power.? About one out of every two conferences are held in Zebrudia, and there hasn¡¯t been a meeting held in Toisant for thest ten years. The conference should end without any hitch.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Every single time I draw the short straw. I am sick of this.¡± (Cry)


    I¡¯m telling you first, if you take me with you, you¡¯re going to get some bad shit, you know? And the more important the event will be, the worse it will get.


    I don¡¯t understand the theory, and I don¡¯t know what wille out of it, but I know from experience that it wille out.


    Eva gloriously ignored my whining and said.


    ¡°Well, the country also has to keep its reputation, so I don¡¯t think the burden on Cry¡¯s side will be that great. ¡­¡­ Do you have any idea what will happen?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°I do. And it seems like they also have some ideas. But I can¡¯t exin their reasoning behind this.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Your intuition, is it?¡± (Eva)


    It wasn¡¯t intuition. It is said that excellent Hunters have sharpened their sixth sense, but I don¡¯t have one.


    This is just¡­¡­ A rule of thumb. It was just a matter of, I have had it bad before, so I am sure that I will have it bad again. There was no way I could exin this to her.


    Well, the fact that there were only five of us was a condition of their part, so let¡¯s say that I can¡¯t do anything about it. The biggest problem is that I can¡¯t include ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· in this request.


    Our Party¡¯s coordination with others is in the negative. If webined them with the nobles, then it would be a disaster. Anthem, Lucia, and Sytry might be able to handle it, but if we include those three, the other Members will probably follow. And I don¡¯t have the confidence that I will be able to stop Liz and Luke¡¯s barbarism, and Eliza being Eliza, she is so free-spirited. I am sure she will rmend some lizards she hunted in the area to the Emperor.


    After some deep thought, I nodded my head widely and said.


    ¡°Five people, eh¡­¡­ With our Party, Eliza and I would be left out, but it would be perfect for Ark¡¯s Party.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you are saying that you don¡¯t n to go, Cry-san?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I can¡¯t?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe you can convince them?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even I can¡¯t do anything about it. Please don¡¯t be selfish. In the first ce, aren¡¯t you always doing it at the end.¡± (Eva)


    Eva¡¯s every single word *gusagusa* stabbed me in my heart.


    You said I am always doing it, but I never did. You always see me lounging around the n Master¡¯s office! However, if I say that Eva will throw me away.


    The request form said that there are up to five slots avable, but it didn¡¯t say to bring your own Party Members.


    I guess that means I have the right to choose. Does that mean they trust me on that as well? Hmm, five people, five people¡­¡­. Is it?


    And that¡¯s when I have a revtion. I involuntarily smiled at her.


    ¡¶First Step (Ashiato)¡· is arge-scale n. Naturally, it also has a wide range of connections.


    And although I am a noob, I am leading a Party that is renowned as one of the strongest young Party. I have many enemies, but I also have many allies. In particr, I know a lot of Hunters.


    That¡¯s right¡­¡­ I should just gather five people who look strong, have a high level, are famous, and are easy to ask them.


    Hunters have a lot of pride, so no one would refuse a request from the Emperor.


    And in the unlikely event that the Emperor was assassinated, the me will surely be shared with everyone.


    I can make a Dream Party. I called it Operation Gorgeous Dark Pot. Of course, it goes without saying that one of them is Ark.


    Today, I am¡­¡­¡­¡­ Brilliant. Now, it is getting kind of fun.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s with, that smile¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    I know, although he isn¡¯t a Hunter anymore, let¡¯s add Gark-san. There was no requirement as being a Hunter in their directives.


    I am going to make the guy who is always pushing me for nasty requests realize how badly I have been treated all those times.


    If I can¡¯t escape being red at, I will bring everyone down with me. Let me show you what that rumored unparalleled strategist is all about. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Yami nabe the return! Cry¡¯s going to make a Hunter All-Start team!


    Who is he going to put in his team!? Let the draft begin!


    Oh and lol at Eliza offering lizard she caught to the Emperor XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Dark pot: Dark Pot or Yami nabe is when you randomly put ingredients in a Pot and eat it.

 Chapter 172，Part1: 1 - Choice

    <h4>Chapter172£¬Part1: 1 - Choice</h4> <h4>Chapter 172 Choice?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    My Operation Gorgeous Dark Pot immediately ran into a wall.


    Gark-san¡¯s shoulder trembled and he mmed his desk with a vigor I haven¡¯t seen in a while. Kaina¡¯s bitter smile was the only thing that soothed me.


    ¡°Cry, it will be an escort until the conference, you know! Select them seriouslyyy! Listen, absolutely don¡¯t make any incidents. Your job will determine the Hunters¡¯ future position in Zebrudia.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I am already not a Hunter anymore! I didn¡¯t even absorb Mana Material. You may have taken my feelings into ount, but think this through. In that state, am I really suitable?¡± (Gark)


    I didn¡¯t take your feelings into ount. I was just trying to get you involved. But, in Gark-san¡¯s opinion, it seemed that it was a bad idea.


    But then again, if you said that, I am not suitable either.


    I crossed my arms and pretended to think for a while, but Gark-san was breathing with his shoulder and showed no signs of calming down.


    And that¡¯s when I snapped my fingers.


    ¡°I know, Kaina-san, I¡¯ve decided on you ~! Please join me in the escort~!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh!?¡± (Kaina)


    It was a nice idea. Even escorts need healing, and I have always thought that Kaina-san wasn¡¯t just anyone normal.


    ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t y around! There¡¯s the Emperor! Don¡¯t you have any brakes!¡± (Gark)


    Gark-san yelled at me in a shaky voice. And then I was easily kicked out of the branch manager¡¯s office.


    ¡ì


    So mean. Even though you are always pushing some job on me (Whether I do it or not is another problem though), you refuse one of my requests¡­¡­ I misjudged you.


    Kaina-san, who was following behind me, gave me an ¡°I have no excuse¡± expression and an apologetic smile and handed me a list.


    ¡°I am sorry, Cry-kun. The branch manager didn¡¯t mean to offend you. This is a list of high-level Hunters in the Imperial Capital Branch. I think it might be helpful in selecting your Members.¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°Aaah, thank you. Really, even though I am seriously thinking about this¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°If necessary, we will call them out, just let us know.¡± (Kaina)


    Let¡¯s get back on track a little bit.


    Certainly, it may not have been the best idea to include Kaina-san. Moreover, it isn¡¯t good to vent my anger on Kaina-san.


    The slot that was for Gark-san is now freed. I need to somehow fill it¡­¡­


    I checked the list, but all the people on it were people I know. The names of all the Members of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· were also on the list.


    There are quite a few high-level Hunters in the Imperial Capital.


    And then, one name caught my eyes. It was a man with a distinctive name and seemed to be a Level 6 Hunter. Of course, I didn¡¯t recognize him, nor did I know him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, there are still four slots left, so it was fine if one of them is for this guy. Being spontaneous is important in things like this.


    ¡°Kaina-san, can you call this guy who is called Kechakchakka?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Alright.¡± (Kaina)


    Maybe my immediate decision was unexpected for Kaina-san, she opened her eyes widely.


    ¡ì


    What was important in an escort mission was to have long-range firepower to take on arge army.


    A powerful Magi was essential, especially considering the fact that Monsters will be attacking from all directions.


    It wasn¡¯t an exciting story for me, but except Lucia, all the powerful Magi are in the same ce.


    My next stop was the base of the Magi n, ¡¶Hidden Curses (Ma Tsue)¡·.


    This time, the mission was to escort the Emperor. And word probably already got out that I have been entrusted with the Members¡¯ selection.


    Which means, it was inconceivable that I wouldn¡¯t call out to ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· when you consider my position as a weakling.


    That ¡°Baa-san (Grandma)¡± is always in a bad mood so you never know what she might do. I wouldn¡¯t care if this request was just a regr request, but if she found out that I ignored her, she might burn me to a crisp. Well, even without that, that ¡°Baa-san (Grandma)¡± is Level 8, so I have nothing to say regarding her power.


    Unlike ¡¶Footprints (Ashiato)¡·, which had a cutting-edge n House, the home base of ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡· was an old mansion.


    Their historic mansion, which seems to have been in use since the time their n was founded, had undergone repeated renovations and had now a very quaint look and practicality.


    As I walked up to the front door and did a double-take, a familiar young man came out from inside.


    It was a Magi wearing an indigo robe with a cold demeanor.


    ¡°Ah, Cry-san. This is unusual¡­ How can I help you?¡± (Magi)


    ¡°Ahrun, hallo~! What¡¯s up?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ehm¡­ That¡¯s a nickname only Marie uses to call me¡­¡­ And, well¡­¡­ I would appreciate it if you call me Alto.¡± (Ahrun)


    When I dared to call out to him in a friendly manner to make a good impression, Ahrun shrunk back, looking unusually shy.


    I think it is a great nickname, Ahrun. To the point that I would shove you inside the Dark Pot if I had an extra slot.


    ¡°I am here for ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·. Is she in? If she isn¡¯t, I would like you to pass her a message¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I am sure ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· was also very busy because of many reasons.


    But I sure hope she wasn¡¯t here¡­¡­ If I have the excuse ofing over once but she wasn¡¯t at home, I am sure I won¡¯t get burned to a crisp for asking her to join via a message.


    Despite my wish, Ahrun blinked his eyes and opened the door willingly.


    ¡°Ah, perfect timing. We were just talking about you earlier. Come in.¡± (Ahrun)


    ¡ì


    .


    The n Master¡¯s office of ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡· looked like the reception room of a nobleman¡¯s mansion.


    Thick carpets and oldmps. The walls were lined up with bookshelves, and portraits of the past n Masters hung above them.


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, as usual, looked like a witch from a fairy tale. Moreover, the wicked kind of witch.


    Although she was slim and tall, I felt tremendous pressure when facing her.


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·. Rosemary Purovos listened to what I said, narrowed her eyes, and said.


    ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am honored that you thought about me ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°But as you know ¨D¨D The country put me under house arrest. I can¡¯t leave the Imperial Capital. Dealing the conflict with the ¡ºTower of Akasha (Akasha no To)¡» was too troublesome. So I burned down everything~.¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°I see. ¡­¡­ W-Well, I didn¡¯t know that.¡± (Cry)


    I frowned while feeling like wanting to run away right now.


    The fact that she was under house arrest was her own fault as she reaped what she sowed, but I didn¡¯t think that this witch was someone who cared about house arrest.


    Because of what I said, ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction¡¯s (Shin En Kametsu)¡· eyes glowed brightly.


    ¡°Kuh, kuh, kuh¡­¡­ ¡°If it was me, I would have done it better¡±, right? That¡¯s what we call¡­¡­ Having its own field of expertise. I am only good at destruction.¡± (Rosemary)


    Hey, I never said that. Please don¡¯t burn me¡­¡­


    I rubbed my Barrier Ring and took a deep breath. Her magic can be prevented by the Barrier Ring, but fire magic has a great effect on its surroundings.


    I would die if there was no oxygen. That¡¯s why, right now, I am equipped with an Oxygen Ring. I would die if the heat was too hot. That¡¯s why, right now, I am equipped with a Cold Air Ring.


    However, even with all that¡­¡­ Even if the me was prevented by the barrier, it won¡¯t be put out, so it may spread and burn me to a crisp. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahahaha, did Cry just picked that guy because he had a weird name!?


    He seriously doesn¡¯t care even if it is an escort mission with the Emperor.


    And he was really prepared for a long battle in case Rosemary tried to burn him!


    I can see Cry acting badass in front of her while she tries to burn him.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ma tsue: Literally tranted to Magic Wand.

 Chapter 172，Part2: 2 - Choice

    <h4>Chapter172£¬Part2: 2 - Choice</h4> <h4>Chapter 172 Choice?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    However, what¡¯s going on¡­¡­ The second slot had also be avable.


    That¡¯s when Ahrun, who was present at the meeting, spoke up. Apparently Ahrun wasn¡¯t afraid of ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·. I guess that¡¯s because she was the Master of his n, but I really envy his courage.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s get into the main subject. Even if it is impossible for Master to participate, I am sure there are several powerful Magi in ¡¶Hidden Course (Ma Tsue)¡· who are worthy of this prestigious mission.¡± (Ahrun)


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­ That is for ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· to decide, but¡­¡­ Righttt, Altobaran, since you brought this up, why don¡¯t you go? I am sure it would be alright if you take Marie with you.¡± (Rosemary)


    Marie, Marie, heh. It was the girl who previously hurled at Arnold with Ahrun at the coffee shop.


    Like Ahrun, I think? she is quite young, but they are Members ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· choose, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I personally have a better impression of them than ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t expect what she said, Ahrun stared in wonder.


    ¡°Certainly, Marie and I will be able to handle most things. But since he came here to invite Master, isn¡¯t there¡­¡­ Only one single ce avable?¡± (Ahrun)


    .


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is that so?¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·looked at me. That alone sends me a shiver down my spine.


    It is true I intended to only use one slot, but if that was the case, there was no problem in having the two of them. So I dly epted.


    While nodding ordingly, I ensured that she owed me one.


    ¡°Aaah, I¡¯ll do something about this. If they can handle most things with the two of them, I just have to make sure that Ahrun and Marie only count as one ce. What do you think?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· fell silent, and Ahrun opened his eyes.


    Will I be able to force this through? Isn¡¯t it impossible? Well, either way, the other slots aren¡¯t all filled up yet, so it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    That¡¯s when ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·ughed out loud. The furniture in the room *gatagata* trembled and I involuntarily shuddered.


    ¡°Hiiihihi!! So, you¡¯re telling me that my Altobaran and Marie are only worth half a person?¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯ sa¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°But, right. Certainly, with the circumstances being the circumstances¡­¡­ I shouldn¡¯t let Altobaran go.¡± (Rosemary)


    The conversation was proceeding without me. I have no problem with Ahrun, but ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· is the type that doesn¡¯t listen to people.


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· strongly hit the floor with her staff, and said in a shouting voice.


    ¡°The fact that our situation is all *gotagota* messed up is our own problem. I will give you our Vice-Master,? Term Apokris, to apany you. You also must know him, he is a Level 7 Magi, there is no problem with that, right?¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°Y-Yes¡± (Cry)


    I know his name, but I haven¡¯t interacted with him. I don¡¯t even know his face.


    However there was no way I would argue with her. I just *kokukoku* nodded my head like a puppet.


    ¡ì


    I return to the n House after the two mind-draining events with Gark-san and ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·.


    My eyes widened as I spoke with someone I know¨D¨DIt was Lyle who was sitting by the window in the Lounge.


    ¡°Eh? Ark isn¡¯t here?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Seems like he is on a top-secret mission and won¡¯t be back for a while.¡± (Lyle)


    That Ikemen?was really useless. He wasn¡¯t here when I wanted him to be, so I seriously can¡¯t stand it.


    Ark, who is a strong ally, was indispensable for me to spend my time peacefully between the unfamiliar members, Term and Kechakchakka. However, there was nothing I could do if I couldn¡¯t make contact with him.


    There aren¡¯t many people who could fill Ark¡¯s shoes. Regardless of his strength, Ark was a very good mental tranquilizer.


    I slumped down on my chair and crossed my arms. I thought while *tonton* tapping my arm with my finger.


    I found two people, three more to go¡­¡­ Three more, heh. Three was seriously a half-ass number.


    ¡°Do I take the previous Dark Pot Party¡­¡­ However, if I do that, Tino would be left out. As expected, doing that would break my heart.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°W-What are you thinking about, Master¡­¡­¡± (Lyle)


    I¡¯m kinda getting tired. I feel like I have used up all my energy I can use in a day when I went to the two ces earlier.


    I don¡¯t care anymore¡­¡­ We are just insurance anyway, and who knows, maybe a miracle will happen and nothing will happen.


    I asked Lyle, who was sitting in front of me.


    ¡°Lyle, you wanna go? It is as the Emperor¡¯s escort though.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Puh¡­¡­¡­ *Gohogoho* Cough, cough, I-I¡¯m not goinggg! I¡¯ll never gooo! Don¡¯t invite me with the same tone as if you asked me! ¡°Wanna go grab a bite?¡±¡± (Lyle)


    Could it be that being the Emperor¡¯s escort wasn¡¯t that prestigious?


    I looked around the Lounge, but everyone was *bunbun* shaking their heads. Is it possible that I am not charismatic enough?


    But this is troubling. If I don¡¯t get someone, I will be yelled at. I was told to gather five people, I can¡¯t tell them that I couldn¡¯t gather enough people.


    I don¡¯t even care who it is anymore, I just need to fill the ces¡­¡­ Of course, the higher the Level, the better.


    There was another Level 8 in the Imperial City, but unfortunately, I am not acquainted with him.


    Sven? Is one of the ces for Sven? ¡¶Iron Cross (Kurogane Juji)¡· was highly regarded for its stability as a Party, but its individual fighting strength wasn¡¯t particrly low.


    I can¡¯t think of anyone else who would be suitable¡­¡­ As I was thinking this, I suddenly saw two peopleing into the n House from outside the window.


    ¡°!!¡± (Cry)


    In this n, there are two really big problematic Party.


    One is the party I belong to, ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, and the other one is a Party whose Members all consist of ¡ºSpirit People (Noble)¡» who naturally look down on the human race which is Party with a problem that is bound to happen,? ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·.>


    Because of their nature, ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· rarelyes to the n House, and I don¡¯t have many opportunities to meet them, but just now, the Leader and Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· came into the n House.


    I can only think of God telling me to take them.


    With a few exceptions, all ¡ºSpirit People¡» are all highly skilled Magi.


    ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· is also one of the top Magi Party in the Imperial Capital. Their abilities are well known.


    Their race being their race, their personality are like that, but they absolutely don¡¯t mean any harm, so for me who didn¡¯t have any pride, they are rtively easy to get along with.


    By the way, the only people the ¡ºSpirit People¡» respect are those who are deeply versed in Magic, and as Lucia¡¯s older brother, I am treated quite leniently.


    Well, it is quite doubtful if they can get along with the Emperor, but since the personality of ¡ºSpirit People¡» are well known, I think I can get away with a, ¡°Ah, it can be helped if they are like that as they are ¡ºSpirit People¡»¡±.


    Besides, they are people who stand out in some way, so if you include them in, all the attention will probably go towards them.


    Well, this is¡­¡­ I was a little worried because I unexpectedly had two free slots, but it looked like it wasing together nicely. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Just in case you didn¡¯t understand, the Spirit People are the Elves.


    And we are finally seeing one of the Party that was mansionned waaaaaay back in the first arc!


    But if Lyle went to the escort mission, I can only see him as theic relief of the Party XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ikemen: It means handsome dude.Hoshi no Seirai: Literally tranted to Lightning Spirit¡¯s Star.

 Chapter 173，Part1: 1 - Choice ②

    <h4>Chapter173£¬Part1: 1 - Choice ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 173 Choice ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    So many ingredients wereing together.? I managed to sessfully negotiate with ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· and went back to the n Master¡¯s office with high spirits.


    Entry number one! Rmended by the Explorer Assoc. and known for his unusual name, Kechakchakka Munk! Job unknown.


    Entry number two! The Vice-n Master of ¡¶Hidden Course (Ma Tsue)¡· and an assassin candidate for ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, Term Apokris! I have never met him, but he is probably a Magi!


    Entry number three! The leader of the famous Party consisting of only Spirit People, ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, Lapis Fulgol¡­¡­¡¯S favourite, and has always been yelled at for not using honorifics by their Leader, Kruz Argen! Joining because of their Leader¡¯s order. A Magi!


    There are only two slots left. This is a big responsibility.


    If I rationally think this through, if Kechakchakka is ¡ºBitter taste¡», Term is ¡ºSpicy taste¡», and Kruz is ¡ºSweet taste¡», then if I can find a ¡ºSour taste¡» and a ¡ºSalty taste (?)¡» then it will be perfect. In the five primary taste meanings.


    Alternatively, I can also decide that Kruz is sour, and add someone who is sweet. If possible, I should bring in someone who can lead this Party and do it well.


    If I have to select a Party belonging to First Step that would excel the most in this domain, is by far, ¡¶Iron Cross (Kurogane Juji)¡·. The other famous Party that belongs to my n is ¡¶Torch Knights (Tomoshibi Kishi Dan1)¡·, but they rarelye back to the Imperial Capital because they travel around the world in search of battlefields.


    However, Sven is also busy. He wasn¡¯t in the Lounge, and he wasn¡¯t in the training ground, so I might not be able to find him.


    This is¡­¡­ Troubling. Who should I put in the two avable slots?


    As I was tilting my head with my eyebrows raised and a serious expression on my face, Sytry walked in.


    With a *niconico* smile, she seemed to be in a great mood today.


    Do I add Sytry? But, you know, if I add Sytry, Liz would follow suit¡­¡­ It is not that I hate Liz, but no matter how much I want to put her with the Emperor, this would spoil the beauty of the Dark Pot.


    ¡°Cry-san, how is the Member selection going? (Sytry)


    ¡­¡­ News travels really fast. I wonder if Lucia leaked the information?


    I stopped to think for a moment and gave a badass shrug.


    ¡°I have two slots left. I have been thinking about various possibilities, but I can¡¯t find anything good. Sytry, wannae?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No, I appreciate the offer, but I can¡¯t take one slot on my own.¡± (Sytry)


    Even though you don¡¯t have to worry about that.


    When Sytry go behind me, she *sururi* entangled her arm around my neck. And then said in my ear.


    ¡°Ho-we-ver, actually, I thought Cry-san might be in trouble, so I brought a candidate.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    Sytry called out to the door in a cheerful voice.


    The door opened vigorously and what appeared was arge full-body armor about two meters tall that came in with loud footsteps.


    He wasrge, whether it was horizontally or vertically. His armor has an unusual burned-brown color. His face wasn¡¯t visible as he had a full-face helmet.


    With a well regr gait, he stood upright and neatly in front of me with his arms at the side. It was a little too much nonsense for me, so I can¡¯t say anything.


    With her arms still entwined around my neck, Sytry introduced him.


    ¡°Its name is Kilknight Version Alpha, it is a friend of mine I made recently.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s his, real name?¡± (Cry)


    Hey, I kinda want to see who his parents are.


    ¡°*Kusukusukusu*¡­¡­¡­¡­ Please, take this controller.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry handed me a box with one small lever, fourrge buttons, and one small button on it.


    When I pushed the lever forward, Kilknight walked forward and hit the desk. Still, he continued to move his legs. Is he okay?


    Sytry exined the buttons to me.


    ¡°This button is for fight, this button is for defend, run, dance. The lever is for movement.¡± (Sytry)


    Oh, right. Sytry¡¯s expression was like that time when she had a new toy in front of her.


    For a long time, Sytry had a tendency to brag to me whenever she acquired new knowledge or items.


    There were a lot of things to tsukkomi?about, but I reviewed the buttons and said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there too many buttons?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I thought there were too many, so I threw one of them for dancing¡­¡­ Ah, and this small button is for autonomous thinking mode.¡± (Sytry)


    If I have that, then I wouldn¡¯t need a controller.


    ¡°I think it is about as strong as a typical Level 6 Hunter. He will never betray you, so please take him with you. It is a modified version of Akasha¡¯s Golem!¡± (Sytry)


    Maybe she was quite confident in him, Sytry¡¯s voice was full of enthusiasm.


    Or rather, that thing is definitely not a human, right? It is a Golem, right? As always, she is still doing crazy stuff.


    However, if that is what Sytry said, then it must be useful.


    I don¡¯t know if a Golem can take a slot, but¡­¡­ Let¡¯s just say that one slot has been filled. I feel like I am one step closer to the Gorgeous Dark Pot.


    ¡°Okay, thanks, that helps. Only, one slot left, heh¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°? Um¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that your ce, Cry-san¡¯s?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    I opened my eyes and counted the number on my fingers. Kechakchaka, Term, Kruz, and Kilknight, make four.


    Indeed, including me, there were five people. I hadpletely forgotten to count myself.


    But this is a great idea. If I pretend not to notice and pick another person, maybe I won¡¯t have to go.


    I was seriously thinking about it and frowned. For the remaining one¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will just have Tino go. No, but I have been involving her too muchtely.


    Besides, none of the members I had originally expected have joined us. Come on, if Ark had joined, I would have made Tino go.


    After that, when ites to people I know¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let¡¯s go talk to Arnold.


    I think there was still a bit of a feud between us, but the honorable task of guarding the Emperor should be coveted by all high-level hunters.


    Kuh, kuh, kuh, not only it was a great way to get rid of my troubles it will even make him owe me one, I am on fire.


    Maybe I really am an unparalleled strategist?


    As I was grinning due to my devious n, Sytry, who released me, *pan* hit her hand and said.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. It is called Kilknight, but it is omnivore, so it can eat anything you feed it to. It can survive for a while without eating, but if you could give it some raw meat or something it would be good. Please rest assured, I have trained him to eat in ces where no one can find him, so don¡¯t worry.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡±


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Kilknight is a new version of Kilkill-kun. Is Cry going to control his every move or just put it in autonomous mode and forget about him?


    And is this gonna be the return of Arnold !?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Tsukkomi: it is aedic sketch between 2 person the smart/rational one who rebuke the stupid/funny one. So here Cry wanted to rebuke many thing at Sytry

 Chapter 173，Part2: 2 - Choice ②

    <h4>Chapter173£¬Part2: 2 - Choice ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 173 Choice ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    And then, I was easily turned down by Arnold.


    His voice was sharp, but hisplexion was pale. Apparently, the problem was that I had turned his friends into frogs.


    ¡­¡­ You are still worried about that even though they turned back to normal¡­¡­ You should be like me and forget about this. After that, I attended the White Sword Gathering, and somehow got caught up in a poisoning incident, and Luke cut three people! Someone please help me!


    In order to meet someone, I went to the Explorer Association.


    In the conference room, the head chief of the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Guard and the Zero Knights Order¨D¨D was waiting, and he also seemed to be in charge of the Emperor¡¯s escort.


    It was a man with a smart look and a red suit. At first nce, he looked slim, but his body was sturdy, and he looked much stronger than me.


    Without so much of a greeting, the ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡± checked my selection list and frowned quizzically.


    ¡°This¡­¡­ What does this mean? Your own Party Member isn¡¯t even in.¡± (Commander)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aside from¨D¨DThe Level 7, Term the ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡· and the Magi from ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, I have never heard of this Kechakchakka. Moreover, Kilknight Version Alpha? What the hell is he?¡± (Commander)


    I wonder what. I don¡¯t know either, you know.


    However, it is a wonderful Dark Pot. Since the average Level was higher than the one of the ¡¾White Wolf¡¯s Den¡¿, it can be said that the achievement of a gorgeous Dark Pot has been achieved. Someone please help me.


    I made a grin and stopped him with my hand.


    ¡°Rx. This is my idea of the best of the best Party¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there three Magi in your group? The team bnce is too bad. At the very least, you should have put ¡¶Unchanging and Immovable (Fudo Fuhen)¡· in the group! Certainly, I left the selection to you, but I never expected you to make such a messed up choice¨D¨D¡± (Commander)


    Indeed, if you normally think this through, I should have put Anthem in. It became like this because I was in a weird tension at the middle of the selection.


    There is no doubt that it is unbnced, but I didn¡¯t know that Kechakchakka was a Magi.


    You are right, I shouldn¡¯t have invited strangers to join the Emperor¡¯s escorts.


    But then, Kruz, who I had brought along as my escort because we were in the same n, shouted at us in a dignified voice.


    ¡°You are so annoying with your pechak, pechak! Desu! As long as I am participating, there won¡¯t be any problem, you could think that we are sailing on a cruise ship, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    She was talking to the head chef of the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Guard, but there were no reservations in her voice at all.


    Kruz Argen. She is a Member of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· and a first-ss Magi.


    She had long silvery-white hair that reached her feet, and light purple eyes that shone like jewels. Her skin is white porcin. Her face was so beautiful that it was almost out of ordinary, so those who meet her for the first time may even feel a slight sense of difort.


    At first nce, she appeared to be a miracle of mankind¡¯s perfection, but only her ears are pointy as proof of her being a ¡ºSpirit People (Noble)¡».


    ¡ºSpirit People (Noble)¡» are a high-ss race known for their cold beauty and high magical powers. Though few in number, they excel in every kind of ability and were once thought of as angels.


    On the other hand, they clearly look down on humans and are rarely seen in human cities. In that sense, ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· who worked among humans in the Imperial Capital and Eliza, who wandered around the world, could be said to be oddball.


    Her face was bright red and she was *banban* banging on the desk like a child, whichbined with her beauty, gave her an indescribably cute appearance.


    As I watched her in a rxed manner, I thought it was a real advantage to be beautiful. Apparently, the ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡± doesn¡¯t feel like scolding her either. Un, un, that¡¯s right.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, even if he is the Emperor, this doesn¡¯t matter to me as I am a ¡ºSpirit People (Noble)¡»! Desu! I¡¯m just helping out because Lapis told me to, that¡¯s all, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    By the way, the reason for her strange honorifics is that because she was originally not used to using honorifics.


    The first time I met her, she used a casual tone, and the words she used to address me were just a storm of abuse.


    Since Lapis had scolded her to use honorifics since I was the n Master, she had been like this ever since.


    Apparently, Kruz thought that adding ¡ºDesu¡» or ¡ºMasu¡» to a sentence would make it respectful.


    I said while *niconico* smiling.


    ¡°She is in charge of charging my Carpet.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Haaah!? Don¡¯t get carried away, ¡°Yowaningen (Weak Human)¡±! Desu! I¡¯m only doing this because Lucia-san asked me to, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°In the first ce, the whole reason we joined Yowaningen¡¯s n was because you promised to give us Lucia! Desu! Quickly give her to us now! Desu! How long are you going to drag this out! Desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Un, un that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    She is as lively as ever. How can you be so loud and not lose your voice?


    By the way, I didn¡¯t promise to give you Lucia. The term that Sytry gave when she negotiated with them to join the n was the right to scout Lucia.


    And since ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· was a party that was free to leave, that wasn¡¯t really a viable term for negotiation. In other words, to put it simply, those girls had been cheated. They would never admit that, though.


    ¡°This me is going to help you! Desu! Only I am enough for this escort! Desu! Yowaningen is incredibly frail, so don¡¯t follow me! Desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Eh, really? It is fine for me to not go?¡± (Cry)


    Lucky.


    As my eyes widened, she mmed the table harder than ever, stood up, pointed at me, and denounced me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me! Desu! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to make me work when you won¡¯t? Desu? Go to sleep if you want to sleep talk! Desu! You are still a Level 8, so behave like one! Desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Easy, easy, let¡¯s calm down. Here, you are thirsty right? Here, I will give you some of my tea.¡± (Cry)


    When I offered her the tea that had been in front of me, Kruz *puripuri* angrily snatched it away.


    By the way, Kruz Certification Level is 3. Her skills are good, but she gets into fights with her clients easily.


    In order to get along with Spirit People, you need to have an ¡ºOpen mind¡» like Ark or a ¡ºLack of pride¡» like me.


    But maybe I shouldn¡¯t have brought her now.


    As the head chef of the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Guard was speechless because of how amazed he was when he looked at Kruz, I added anotheryer, like a sore loser.


    ¡°They are the perfect Members. His Majesty will probably be satisfied too. If you have any problems with my selection, it is fine if you ask someone else to escort you.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading and sorry for the dy!


    Cry ultimatum! Of course, now they don¡¯t have the choice but to let the Gorgeous Dark pot live!


    And Kruz is the first Tsundere we have in this novel! Moreover she is a elf and loli. She hit every Tsundere stereotype XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Desu: Kruz end her sentences with desu. Adding desu at the end of a sentence is a little bit more polite than not having.Yowaningen: Literally tranted to weak human. That is how Kruz call Cry. ( Like how Luffy called Shirahoshi Yowahoshi)

 Chapter 174，Part1: 1 - Antagonism

    <h4>Chapter174£¬Part1: 1 - Antagonism?</h4> <h4>Chapter 174 Antagonism?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    They let my recklessness pass. This had be a mess. What do they think the Emperor¡¯s escorts are?


    Un, un, that¡¯s right. Everything was my fault.


    Now that it hase to this, I can only prepare myself.


    ¡°Cry-san, this is what you asked for. It was in a hurry, so I can only give you the information that I had¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Ah, thank you. That¡¯s really helpful.¡± (Cry)


    Feeling like I was going to throw up from the stress, I received the file from Eva, who had done a solid job.


    It was¨D¨DA list of bandits from the meeting venue to the Land of Sand, Toizant.


    Toizant is in the countryside, there are well-maintained roads up to halfway, but beyond that point, it should only be a wastnd.


    It was called the Land of Sand, and it was located in the middle of a desert.? I have no idea why the Emperor of a big country like Zebrudia would want to go to such a ce, but I guess big countries have their own difficulties. It seems half of these events that were held so far were in Zebrudia¨D¨D.


    The number of names on the list she handed to me was much smaller than I thought.


    Even if I said it was the countryside, it seemed to be surprisingly safe.


    Should I be worried that there are so many bandits who we know exist but are left unchecked, or should I be happy that this is all the extent of the problem? ¡­¡­ However most bandits act in secrecy, you know.


    As I looked at the list like I was devouring it, Eva said something unexpected with a troubled expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to worry so much about that¡­¡­ This time, you will be escorting the Emperor, and considering the schedule, I am sure you will be traveling in the air from the middle of the way. Even in the previous Conference, they used airships to go to far away destinations.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ There might be air pirates.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°There, won¡¯t, be, any! In the first ce, what are air pirates!¡± (Eva)


    I see, indeed the Emperor will certainly not walk in the desert.


    However, does the Emperor not care about his life, using a vehicle to fly in the sky¡­¡­ Thends and the seas are full of dangers, but the sky is full of dangers too. Humans can not fly, but there are many Monsters that fly in the sky.


    Even if I were to fall, I would take no damage thanks to my Barrier Ring, but it might be better if I quickly be friends with the Rebellious Carpet (Named by me). Maybe that¡¯s why the Emperor gave me the carpet?


    Can the Zero Knight Order fight in the sky? I can¡¯t fight onnd, sea, or in the sky, but will it be alright?


    Just in case, I will hold my head, *urouro* wander? and *wahwah* yell around.


    ¡°No, bandits might appear. Monsters might appear. Besides, Treasure Shrines might pop up, or we could be caught in a natural disaster, it¡¯s dangerous Eva.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What is wrong, suddenly saying something like that¡­¡­ Where did your usual confidence go?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°No, I thought if I said it like this, it wouldn¡¯te out.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Haaa¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    I am not proud of it, but my predictions have nevere true. This is just a prayer.


    If I say this, even if something appears, it will probably be something other than bandits, monsters, Treasure Shrines, and natural disasters. With this I am satisfied.


    Now then, let¡¯s carefully select the Relics I will bring with me so that I can deal with whatever that can happen.


    I have asked Sytry to prepare for my journey. As for the battles, the Knight Order and Kechakchakka and the rest will take care of it, so I can just take care of the rest.


    The role I am expected to y is to have a good control of the hunters, but those with me are only veterans and high-level Hunters, so I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about that.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·.


    In one of the meeting rooms of the n House, the Members of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, were gathered.


    Standing in front of the ckboard that had materials that were *petapeta* stuck on it, was the one who was always the facilitator for such asions, Sytry Smart.


    Looking over at her friends, Sytry shouted cheerfully.


    ¡°The thirty-fifth point five ¡°StranGrief (Tan Rei)¡± meeting! Our next stage is ¨D¨D The sky and the desert!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Wooooooooooooooh! The skyyy! The deserttt! Sand Dragonsss!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Cry-chan is also a hard worker¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have time to train at all. Even though it is fine if we take some time off sometimes. I want to go on a date with himmm!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Umu, umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Luke Psychol¡¯s eyes lit up, while Liz Smart raised her shoulders in dismay with her legs thrown over the table. And Anthem, dressed in full body armor, nodded with deep emotion.


    ¡°Toizant¡¯s daytime has an abnormally high temperature, but our resistance has already been raised thanks to the volcano, so that won¡¯t be a problem. For now, the temperature difference between day and night is also not a problem.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Is it heat training? It is heat training, right?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°The problem this time is the sky. Normally, there are no airships going to Toizant. To be honest, they are not a big country where airships fly on a regr basis.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°The sky! As expected, even I¡¯ve never in a Monster in the sky!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Luke-chan, calm down. About the sky, either Lucia-chan does something about it, or we sneak into the airships¡­¡­ It would be one thing if I was by myself, but it would be quite hard for all of us to sneak in together. It would be another story if we can kill them, but they¡¯ll surely be on high alert.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°It is also impossible to infiltrate all the members the same way as we did in the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡». As expected, outsiders are not allowed in the escort.¡± (Sytry)


    Lucia frowned when she heard her name.


    Lucia Roger is a powerful Magi, but Magic is not all-powerful. There were domains where she was good at and domains where she was bad at. Lucia took out a tattered book and *parapara* started flipping through it.


    ¡°Not only it is already difficult to fly with arge number of people, but it is also even harder to keep up with an airship. I don¡¯t have any other choice but to create a new technique¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaah, here it is. Shinobi¡¯s Secret Art Part 5. Ninpo ¡ºSky Escape (Soraton)¡».¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the one that appears from those old mangas? The one where you ride a big kite, right?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s the one. I see that hepletely abandoned the originality.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Oi, oi, flying on a kite, that¡¯s super cool. Just imagine, Cry looking out the window and seeing us on a kite, you get it?¡± (Luke)


    When Lucia heard Luke passionate words, she looked at him with a reluctant expression.


    Sytry *panpan* pped her hands and stopped the discussion.


    ¡°Now, ording to the Party¡¯s rule, we will take a majority vote! Eliza-san is lost, so her vote is invalid. We have three choices: Lucia-chan will do her best to make the kite fly, we do our best to sneak into the airship, or we do our best to stick to the outside of the airship! First, those who want to fly with Lucia-chan!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t there something malicious about those choices?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    After that, as usual, we decided on a course of action.


    ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· is often thought of as acting without thinking, but this is not the case at all.


    In order to ovee troubles, advance preparation is essential. And ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· was ustomed to such things because of their experience in the field.


    ¡°Cry-san selected four members. Term Apokris or? ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡·, a famous water-based Magi, and Kechakchakka Munk, a Level 6 Hunter who recently came to the Imperial Capital and is apparently a spell-based Magi. The rest are Kruz-san who is an easy girl and has a low resistance to provocations, and my special Kilknight Version Alpha. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t investigate their background on time. There is no vanguard, but Kilknight might be enough to defend, but I think Lucia-chan should go and nicely fire up Kruz-san.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Eeeh, again you are so tantly trying to win some points! I can see your agenda from kilometers away. I¡¯m sure Cry-chan is definitely annoyed about what you did.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°What, there is no swordsman. What am I supposed to y then?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Kechakchakka¡­¡­ Why did Leader make such a choice¡­¡­ But if ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡· is also escorting, then it seemed there will be no problems.¡± (Lucia)


    Sytry *niconico* smiled while magnificently ignoring her sister and Luke who didn¡¯t follow the conversation and turned her gaze to Lucia who was following the conversation.


    ¡°As usual, I will check the information about the Monsters living along the road. However, the enemy Zebrudia is expecting this time seems to be that ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡».¡± (Sytry)


    When she heard that, Lucia¡¯s expression changed to a serious one. Anthem straightens his posture.


    The mood changed. And then Luke frowned as if the subject hooked him. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Soraton! Flying in the sky with a kite like in those old fashion manga. Will Lucia seed in creating the technique in time!?


    And who can those Fox be? They can even make Luke be serious!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Shinobi: Another word to say ninja.Ninpo : It means Ninja Art.

 Chapter 174，Part2: 2 - Antagonism

    <h4>Chapter174£¬Part2: 2 - Antagonism</h4> <h4>Chapter 174 Antagonism?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Seriously¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s gonna be tough. That¡¯s the ¡ºThirteen Fox¡» we encountered in the past, right? At that time, I couldn¡¯t even raise my finger against it and even now I can¡¯t say if I can y it.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, they¡¯re not the one who Luke is thinking about right now. There¡¯s no way that monster would be interested in a human country, right? What Syt¡¯s talking about is the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» organization.¡± (Liz)


    In the first ce, that Treasure Shrine was kind of a legend. It was beyond the reach of human knowledge.


    If it had been hostile to humankind, it would have been called a natural disaster.


    Everyone was used to Luke not knowing about things he was not interested in. Hopping back to the conversation, Sytry continued.


    ¡°They are still better than the fox Luke-san mentioned, but they are quite the big fish as they are the enemies of the Empire. I don¡¯t know their whole structure, but the danger and secrecy of their organization surpassed the one of the ¡ºTower of Akasha (Akasha no To)¡». This is because the goal of the ¡ºTower of Akasha (Akasha no To)¡» was to discover the truth, while the goal of the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» is to overthrow society and destroy civilization. So far, various tragic idents have urred due to their dark secrets. It is also widely rumored that the mass jailbreak in The Great Jail of South Isteria was also caused by them. If only I knew about them at that time, I would have made them take the me¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Their detailed organizational structure, members, bosses, etc., were all unknown, but it was said that they had originally been an exiled intelligence agency.


    No one knows the full details. Maybe it was even their organization¡¯s intention to have their existence and purpose vaguely exposed.


    It was not umon to hear stories of knights and mercenaries who got fired to switch sides and be bandits because of their prowess. It was just the same for the ¡ºFox (Kistune)¡». The only difference was that they were on arger scale and had a greater purpose.


    Having lost their country and their cause, the intelligence agency has be the enemy of the world.


    And now, they were about to take on a superpower that they couldn¡¯t even touch when they belonged to a country.


    ¡°They are called the ¡ºNine-tail Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡». Their abbreviation is ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» or NSF.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hmmmmm, isn¡¯t the number of their tails too few?¡± (Luke)


    Sytry chuckled at Luke¡¯s disinterest.


    ¡°Rumor has it that their namees from the fox you know, Luke. As it seems that this monster fox is worshipped by some for its extravagant power and wisdom.¡± (Sytry)


    Hunters have strong individual fighting skills, but they tend to be less cooperative. Even when they do, it is usually in the form of a party, and they are not suited forrge-scale group activities.


    The ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» was a terrifying opponent. Not only were they secretive and had never been caught, but they also had an unbelievable amount of money and members.


    And they weren¡¯t picky about their means against their opponents. There were even rumors that a number of certified high-level Hunters belong to their group.


    ¡°We need to be vignt. If the plot on the Imperial Capital was the work of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, this conference would be the perfect time to attack. Cry-san had foiled their n twice. It doesn¡¯t matter to us whether the Emperor dies or not, but as long as they try to attack us, we have to fight them.¡± (Sytry)


    And then, Liz, who had been listening to the conversation, took her legs off the desk and stood up.


    ¡°To resume, even if it¡¯s all *gudaguda* messed up, it¡¯s the same as usual, right? The fact that our enemy is powerful, that we don¡¯t know what will happen, and that Cry-chan made his move, everything is just as usual. As usual, I should just do as you say and hit whoever shows up, right?¡± (Liz)


    Hunters are rarely targeted by criminal organizations. As theye and go, unless they are Hunters who focus on bounty criminals, they are generally not enemies.


    However, things are different with ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·. They used every trick in their book to erase everything and rise to the top.


    Who knows who got a grudge against them, there are too many to count. There are so many that they can¡¯t tell which grudge people had against them.


    Luke stared in wonder at what Liz said.


    ¡°Whaaat¡­ So it¡¯s the same as usual, heh. Perfect timing, these days I was thinking that I haven¡¯t cut anyely. My arms were growing dull.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Luke-chan, didn¡¯t you just cut three people the other day?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Aaaah, they didn¡¯t have their swords up, so that doesn¡¯t count as cutting in my book.¡± (Luke)


    Apparently, even the name of a powerful enemy that shook the world can¡¯t make those friends feel nervous. It seems that getting used to something doesn¡¯t always work in your favor.


    Sytry sighed a little and said with a smile.


    ¡°Personally, I would prefer to capture them alive. It would give us a lot of honor if we could capture any of the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± members.¡±


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    And then that day finally came.


    A smiling Sytry handed me the tools for my journey, and I left the n House with heavy steps with Kilknight Version Alpha.


    Our destination was the Explorer Association. We have to meet up with the Hunters I selected.


    As I walk through the dim and chilly Imperial Capital at dawn, I felt like I was walking down the stairs to hell. The *gashagasha* rattling sound of Kilknight walking next to me was annoying.


    I would have stood out like a sore thumb if someone see me walking with Kilknight and the rampaging carpet which was *furafura* walking floppily.


    And then I met Kechakchakka Munk for the first time at the Explorer Association.


    Kechakchakka Munk was an awfully small man.


    Maybe because he was hunched over, his body was curled up, and except for his face, he was covered in a ck robe. At his side was a staff with a skull on the end, perhaps his weapon.


    All I could do was freeze in ce. My thoughts weren¡¯t catching up.


    Many hunters dress rather free-spiritedly, but the man in front of me was tantly too suspicious. He looked at me with *gyorori* ring eyes.


    ¡°Kekekekeke¡­¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know where you got to know me, but, hihihihihi¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    Kechakchakka let out an eerieugh.


    Nonono, no matter how, this can¡¯t be. We are escorting the Emperor, you know? Are you aware of that?


    No matter how much you said that the selection was free, this can¡¯t be. This can¡¯t be. Kaina-san, you should have crossed him off the list from the beginning.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I pointed at his staff and said.


    ¡°Where did you buy that staff?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kekekekekekekeke¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nice fashion, perfect for an escort.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hihihihihihihihi¡­¡­ Hihihi¡­¡­ Hih, hih, hih¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    I can¡¯tmunicate with him though¡­¡­ What¡¯s that¡­ So scary.


    I don¡¯t feel like I can get along with this guy. ¡­¡­ How did you decide to join the escort in this outfit? His guts are amazing.


    So that¡¯s the ¡ºDark¡» part of the Gorgeous Dark Pot. He may be so suspicious that in the end, he doesn¡¯te out as suspicious.


    In any case, I took myrge bag off my shoulder that the carpet refused to carry for me and put it on the floor.


    Then the door opened vigorously.


    ¡°Seriously, you don¡¯t respect me enough, even though you selected me as an escort, desu! If you¡¯re going to ask for a favor, it makes sense toe and get me¨D¨D¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    I am just grateful now for the bell ringing like voice that broke the atmosphere in this ce.


    Kruz¡¯s outfit was a world apart from Kechakchakka¡¯s, even though they were both Magi.


    A Spirit People Magi is different from a Human Magi in appearance. A twisted wooden staff. Short pants, which is normally preferred by Spirit people who live actively in the forest, and long, beautiful silver hair that reaches almost to the floor, which makes you look at her instinctively.


    When she saw me, she didn¡¯t look at Kechakchakka and *pikuri* bent her lips.


    ¡±Yowaningen, what are you doing in that outfit!? ¡­¡­ Desu ! Wearing a patterned shirt, we are not going out to y, desu! You have invited me here, so you should be dressed appropriately, desu! My rank will go down as I am with you, desu! I¡¯m so embarrassed, desuuu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Eh? This is still, a powerful Relic, so¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Kruz screamed with her face turning red. I looked down at the shy patterned shirt-shaped Relic I was wearing andpared it with Kechakchakka next to me.


    Could it be that I am worst than Kechakchakka? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Cry wearing a Hawaiian shirt to go escort the emperor!


    Everyone¡¯s going to think that he will treat that as a vacation even if they encounter many troubles on the way!


    You can see Kruz and Cry in his Hawaiian shirt in the volume 6 cover that I put.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 175，Part1: 1 - Departure

    <h4>Chapter175£¬Part1: 1 - Departure</h4> <h4>Chapter 175 Departure</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Escort Requests. They are requests that are normally only requested to trusted Hunters or high-level Hunters.


    The world outside is dangerous. There are Monsters, there are also bandits, and sometimes Treasure Shrines may pop up. ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· wasn¡¯t a party with a good reputation, but the average level of the Members was high, and because Luke was once addicted to testing out bandits and was feared by them, there were several times when such requests came in, so I had some experience as I was apanying them.


    However, when the target of the escort was the Emperor, it seemed to be of a different scale.


    The ce where I was led with the Hunter team was arge carriage with the Zebrudia crest on it.


    It seemed that the Emperor hadn¡¯t arrived yet. The leader of the Imperial Guard knights, who was in charge of this escort¨D¨DFranz-san, says in a solemn tone.


    ¡°It is made of Mithril and Adamantite.? Bullets, swords, and magics won¡¯t go through.¡± (Franz)


    Those were high-grade materials used for weapons and armor. Mithril was resistant to magic, while Adamantine was impervious to physical impact.


    Adamantite in particr, while powerful, was very heavy and can only be used by close-quartersbat Hunters. I didn¡¯t expect anyone to make a carriage out of it.


    It would have been too heavy for a simple horse to pull it, but the horses tied to the front of the carriage were of the same race as the tinum horses Eva had prepared for us on our previous vacation. Moreover, there were four of them.


    With the mighty and ferocious tinum Horse at the helm, no Monsters would dare to attack.


    ¡°But if there was an eruption right below where they were walking, the Emperor would die, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    ¡°If lightning strikes, he would die, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something so ominous! His Majesty Radrick is equipped with that ¡°Safe Ring (Barrier Ring)¡± just in case.¡± (Franz)


    As expected of the Emperor of a great country, his escort seems to be well-prepared. I nodded in agreement and looked at the tinum Horses, who were trained and rtively quiet.


    ¡°That is a relief. By the way, how many of them is he equipped with?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    ¡°But, if he runs out of air, he will die, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Kuh¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    ¡°If he was submerged underwater, he would die, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t lump our travel with the Treasure Shrines you are going to! The safety of this escort route has already been guaranteed to some extent!¡± (Franz)


    No, I am not going to such dangerous Treasure Shrines though.


    The carpet *pechipechi* hit my body. When I looked over it, it looked over me and shrugged its shoulders in disdain. It seemed that my carpet was also dismayed. If you move so much, you will run out of your magic power, you know¡­¡­


    Franz-san¡¯s face turned red and he pointed at me as if to denounce me.


    ¡°In the first ce, what the hell is this appearance! We are not going out to y!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Well, this is my fighting style¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! Like there is a fighting style like this!¡± (Franz)


    The ¡ºPerfect Vacation (Comfortable Vacation)¡» was a shirt-shaped Relic, just as its name implied, it creates the perfect vacation.


    There are many armor-type Relics out there, but I have never seen one as useful as this one.


    Its ability allow the wearer to adapt to any kind of environment.


    Although it provides no protection, the wearer of this shirt will befortable in all situations, whether in the sky, the sea, the mountains, or the seabed.


    Except for its shy pattern and the fact that it loses its effect if you wear something over it, it was trulyfortable. And whenbined with the Barrier Ring, it was literally perfect.


    I am very curious to know how harsh the times were when the origin of this shirt existed.


    Rumor has it that there were flip-flops and sunsses in the series, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any. I would have loved to wear it on my vacation, but unfortunately, it ran out of magic at that time.


    ¡°Well, whatever. I didn¡¯t expect dignity from Hunters. You are just insurance for emergencies. In the unlikely event anything happens to his Majesty at the conference, the repercussions won¡¯t be limited to Zebrudia. Do you understand?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Of course, I understand. I understand, but if I were the Emperor, I don¡¯t think I would want to have me as my bodyguard. I have too many enemies.¡± (Cry)


    I am unlucky, and I am probably more resented by the criminal underworld than the Emperor himself, as I am the leader of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, a group that once rampaged with a ferocity that would make criminals blush. And since I am not protected, it is easy to attack me.


    However, being the Emperor¡¯s escort is not all bad, if you think about it.


    I now have my carpet. Now, I am in the mood to fly on my brand-new carpet.


    Participating in the Emperor¡¯s escort meant that attacking me would be a rebellion against the Emperor. The mighty Knights of Zebrudia and the number two of the ¡¶Magic Wand (Ma Tsue)¡· would stand in their way.


    This is revolutionary. In a way, this is very convenient.


    ¡°Before I go any further, I would like to say that I deeply trust Franz-san and your troops. If we get involved in battles, your troops will surely be confused. So we are going to stand back.¡± (Cry)


    Franz frowned and said in a pompous manner when he heard my high-level excuse that took into ount the prestige of the other side.


    ¡°That is fine. We will secure the Emperor¡¯s perimeter. On our side, we have knights, Magi, and Healers. You guys should stay out of the Emperor¡¯s sight. Tell this to your suspiciouspanions too.¡± (Franz)


    That was a terrible thing to say. But if I were in Franz¡¯s shoes, I would say the same thing. Kechakchakka is too dangerous in many ways.


    ¡°OK. I am leaving it to you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I have prepared horses for you. You are to guard the carriage from around us. Remember, I said to stay out of sight, not to skip work.¡± (Franks)


    At the ce Franz pointed to, although not tinum horses, five strong and feisty ck horses were leashed.


    They were Iron Horses. An excellent military horse. It was very generous of them to give this level of horses to Hunters who were guarding them.


    However, Iron Horses are horses that require a lot of training to ride. In addition, they are peculiar horses that have a terrible habit of not letting weaklings ride them.


    I mean, I can¡¯t ride a horse by myself.


    The carpet was *furafura* wobbling around as if to say ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll take care of you¡±. What a reliable carpet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the horse you prepared for me. I have my carpet.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do whatever you want. Just don¡¯t cause any trouble for us.¡± (Franks)


    Franks said in a throwaway tone and broke off the conversation.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    All those possible death that Cry enumerated, I¡¯m sure he personally experienced them XD


    And that legendary fighting style! Too bad he didn¡¯t have sunsses and flip flop!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 175，Part2: 2 - Departure

    <h4>Chapter175£¬Part2: 2 - Departure</h4> <h4>Chapter 175 Departure</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Hihihihihihi¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hih, hih, hih¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°Yowaningennn! Don¡¯t leave me in the middle of these people, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Kil, kil¡­¡­¡± (Knilknight Version Alpha)


    Will we really be okay?


    As soon as I returned, I was filled with anxiety, and the only sane man nearby let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­ I would have never thought I would see such members as the Emperor¡¯s escort, seems like your Alias isn¡¯t just for show. Let¡¯s see the skills of the youngest person to ever reach Level 8 up close.¡± (Term)


    It was a tall old man. His gray hair was pulled back in an all-back hairstyle, and although his demeanor was calm, there was a sharp glint in his eyes.


    He did not have a staff, but his wrists were fitted with bangles with deep azure blue jewels.


    Basically, magic power, unlike physical ability, does not decline with age. Therefore, ¡°Magi (Madoushi)¡± tend to be more powerful in proportion to their age.


    Which meant¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·, Term Apokris was a man who lived up to his Level 7 Alias.


    Member of one of the most famous ns of Magi in the Imperial Capital that has existed since a long time ago, ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡·.


    The most famous of that n is ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, but Term Apokris is the second most known Magi.


    Rumor has it that he was the rival of ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·. It is said that they once fought over who would be the n Master of ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡·.


    However, his demeanor was so calm that you couldn¡¯t believe it was true. If I were in the position to choose the n Master of ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡·, I would have picked him over that ¡°Baa-san (Grandma)¡±.


    ¡°I am sorry for calling you so suddenly. I absolutely needed your help¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Term stopped me with his hand as I was once again using my ttering technique.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, it was Rose¡¯s order. Besides, you are the Leader this time, you shouldn¡¯t bow your head so easily.¡± (Term)


    ¡°Kekekekeke¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°Kiru? Kil? KILL?¡± (Kilknight Version Alpha)


    Well, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter who the Leader is with a Party like this. It is like, if you think you can lead this Party, then just try and give it a shot.


    ¡°Yowaningen, get a grip of yourself! Desu! They will take me for an idiot for following your order, desu! Should I be the Leader instead of you, Yowaningen, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Eh? Is this really gonna be fine?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kruz)


    I ignored Kruz, whose face turned red and started ranting, and quickly talk about the escort.


    Everyone¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even when they heard that they were going to be assigned an Iron Horse. Apparently, I was the only one who wasn¡¯t confident in my riding skills.


    But that¡¯s okay. Because I have my carpet that is morefortable than a horse. It is a rebellious one but it is good-natured.


    The number of people was increasing. I had heard that the number of people had been kept to a minimum, but when it came to moving the Emperor¡¯s, a carriage or two wasn¡¯t apparently enough.


    When you sum it up there are a lot of people, from the personal care to the nobles who attended the meeting.


    Atst, surrounded by his guards, the Emperor appeared. He *chirari* nced at us and without saying a word, climbed into the sturdy carriage.


    There were at least twenty knights guarding him. Such arge group.


    Well, we are all going to die if a volcano erupts anyway.


    Kruz stroked the neck of the Iron Horse and straddled it with nimble movements, without hesitation even when she saw the ferocious face of the Iron Horse that had been prepared for her. And she said in a slightly happier mood.


    ¡°For a horse that¡¯s used by humans, it¡¯s a pretty good horse, desu! If it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s alright for this little one to be mine, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°So Kruz could ride a horse, heh.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aaah!? Don¡¯t take me for a fool, desuuu! There are no Spirit People who can¡¯t ride a horse, desu! In my hometown forest, I rode a unicorn and¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    Kechakchakka rode his horse with a suspiciousugh.


    Kilknight too rode his horse with flowing motion, regardless of the controller. Even with arge (Maybe) man in a suit of armor on it, the Iron Horse was unshakable.


    As for Term, he is level 7, so I would be insulting him if I worry about him.


    The carriage began to move. Everyone in the city saw off the Emperor¡¯s departure.


    I took a deep breath and said to the carpet standing beside me.


    ¡°Well, I guess we better get going too.¡± (Cry)


    The carpety down. When I got on top of it with great enthusiasm, the carpet suddenly sped up.


    I felt a tremendous sense of levitation. Thendscape flows behind me at a speed no less than that of the ¡¶Dark Wings of the Night Sky¡·. If I hadn¡¯t been wearing my Relic shirt, I would have been suffocating.


    The carpet, now in a good mood, spun up and down in a big circle. Strangely, I didn¡¯t fall. Apparently, this carpet was designed so that the rider will not fall off unless there was a serious problem.


    I think there are other safeties that should have been added first. Is there a rule that says that flight-based Relic shouldn¡¯t be safe to use?


    ¡°Ah, Yowaningen¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    In the blink of an eye, I overtook Kruz who was riding ahead, overtook the carriages, and left behind me screams and angry voices.


    This speed¡­ Feels so great.


    It would have been even better if I could control it.


    And then, at a tremendous speed, I plunged into the city gate head first and died once before the journey even began. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    ¡°I died once before the journey even began.¡± That sentence just killed me XDDDD!


    This sentence remind me of all those novel where the chapter ended with something like ¡°and this was thest time we ever saw him¡± or ¡°and this was the beginning of the end¡± XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 176，Part1: 1 - Departure ②

    <h4>Chapter176£¬Part1: 1 - Departure ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 176 Departure ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me! Desu! Why do I have to give you a ride! Desu! You¡¯ve got what you deserved! Desu!¡± (Kruz)


    They got pissed off as hell at me for doing my own thing and plunging headfirst into the gate. The departure time was dyed by two hours due to safety checks, so it was natural they got angry at me.


    In fact, it was a miracle that this was all I got. I had made a mistake before we even left, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if I have been removed from the escort. Apparently, the Emperor really didn¡¯t want to remove me.


    ¡°Hey! Yowaningen, don¡¯t grab me here, desu! Don¡¯t sit on my hair, desu! Yowaningen, you don¡¯t show me enough respect, desu! It is uneptable for a mere mortal to touch a Spirit Person, desu! I didn¡¯t allow you to touch me, ride as far away from me as possible, desu! Ah¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    In the end, I was sentenced to a ban from moving on my carpet. I was disappointed, as I was expecting to fly around in the sky.


    What¡¯s the point of a ¡ºFlying Carpet¡» that doesn¡¯t want to carry people? It is really a mischievous one.


    ¡°H-Hold on a little more, desu! Falling from your horse, are you really Level 8, desu! Yowaningen, what do you think the purpose of your legs is for, desu! You are the worst, unbelievable, desu! You¡¯re not doing this on purpose, are you, desu! We can¡¯t dy them any longer, desu! Just for now, I will give you the right to touch me, desu! Come on, it is fine, so hold on tight, desu! Ah¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    After consuming two more Barrier Rings due to falling from the horse, Kruz was willing to let me ride behind her.


    We have already disturbed the group quite a lot. We can¡¯t afford to cause any more trouble.


    Iron Horse was a strong horse, it would have no problems carrying two slender people like Kruz and me. It is pitiful to have to ride on the back of a girl, but I didn¡¯t have the courage to ask Kechakchakka or Term, who I didn¡¯t know very well, to let me ride with them. And riding with something like Kilknight in autonomous mode was out of the question. Moreover, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to add more weight when it was already carrying arge man in full body armor.


    Behind me, the carpet, which had been in a good mood after dropping me off, was *fuwafuwa* following me.


    As far as I know, almost all Spirit People have long hair. Apparently, they use it as a magical medium in times of emergency.


    Kruz¡¯s silvery-white hair was well-groomed,fortable to touch like velvety, and a little bit cold. The body temperature of Spirit People is a little lower than that of a human. From behind her, I put my arm around her and grabbed her tightly, and even through her robe, her body was also cool.


    Thanks to my ¡ºPerfect Vacation (Comfortable Vacation)¡», I amfortable even on a horse. I am starting to feel very sleepy.


    ¡°When this mission is over, be sure to tell Lucia-san, that this Kruz has helped you a lot, desu! You are lucky I am so kind, desu! If I were an ordinary Spirit People, Yowaningen would have been killed already, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I know. You saved me. As expected of Kruz, you are much more awesome than the carpet.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? You are making fun of me, aren¡¯t you, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    I wasplimenting you though¡­¡­ Becauseter, I will have to ask you to recharge my consumed Barrier Rings¡­¡­


    When I grabbed onto Kruz¡¯s body tightly and let out a big yawn, I was scolded by her.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    West of the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia.


    More than a hundred men were gathered in the middle of a grassy field a few hundred meters off the main road.


    They were crawling and hiding in the tall grass and trees, and their equipment was camouged, so a casual nce from the outside would not reveal that there were that many people hiding.


    These men were a group of mercenaries. Moreover, they were a group of mercenaries close to being a group of bandits who were hired by an underworld organization to do their dirty work. They were very notorious in the undergroundwork.


    The request they received this time was far from legal, as it was to attack passing carriages possessing Zebrudia¡¯s emblem.


    It was a huge job. The client was unknown, but he was generous enough to pay them in advance. They already knew the route the target would take and the time they would be there, so it was a simple matter of attacking them.


    The targets, the women and the children alike, were to be killed, and the men would get a share of every single item they plunder. The target seemed to be a key figure in Zebrudia, and it seemed to be apanied by a Knight order, but that was already taken into consideration.


    And no matter which Knight order they have with them, there aren¡¯t that many knights with them during an escort, and also, contrary to the Knight, they don¡¯t have to protect anything. The only thing they had to be careful about was to not miss their target, but this ce has good visibility and few ces to hide.


    However, the boss of the group didn¡¯t have a happy expression. He frowned and said to the man next to him, whose face was smeared with a special paint to mask his smell.


    ¡°It is already past the scheduled time. Something may have happened.¡± (Mercenary Boss)


    Those men were ustomed to this kind of mission. They can hide in the grass and trees for hours under the zing sun, however, they can¡¯t keep their concentration for hours.


    The scout they sent out hadn¡¯t returned yet. They had already received their rewards. If the schedule had changed for some reason, then there would have been a sign, but there was none. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Today¡¯s my birthday! Yay! Let¡¯s hope that I will keep up with Strange Grief trantion and catch up with the author one day!


    Kruz really is a tsundere!


    And Cry plunging headfirst into the wall was in fact a n to dy the Emperor¡¯s escort so they evade those mercenaries. Keikaku dori! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Yowaningen: It means weak human, that¡¯s how Kruz call Cry.

 Chapter 176，Part2: 2 - Departure ②

    <h4>Chapter176£¬Part2: 2 - Departure ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 176 Departure ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Suddenly, the wind blew. The grass swayed greatly, but that was not enough to expose the men who were crawling to hide themselves.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until thetter half of the hour. If the target doesn¡¯t show up, we will bail out. Even if something does happen, we won¡¯t wait any longer.¡± (Mercenary Boss)


    If their client had been caught in some way, there was a possibility that the target could trace back to his men. It would be one thing if they were killed in battle, but they couldn¡¯t risk the entire group just because they followed through on one single request.


    Probably because he was tired of waiting, one of mypanions, who was lying down nearby, made a big yawn. He was so loosened up that you wouldn¡¯t believe that he was on a mission.


    Maybe he noticed the line of sight of his boss, the man said with a vexed expression.


    ¡°Sorry, I feel quite sleepy.¡± (Sleepy mercenary)


    ¡°It¡¯s just half an hour, brace yourself.¡± (Mercenary Boss)


    ¡°Heiii¡± (Sleepy mercenary)


    From his experience, it was rare for the target toe after such a time.


    The client this time was resourceful, but something must have happened. It was also possible that the target changed their mind. The route had been told only a few hours ago, but there were plenty of reasons for a change in ns.


    At that moment, he suddenly spotted a shadowing towards him in the distance.


    There was only one person. This person wasn¡¯t the target of the mercenaries, but this ce was too far off the road. It wasn¡¯t the scouts they had sent out, but if this person wasing straight to this ce where they were hiding, it was possible that it was someone sent by the client.


    That person was a woman. Her skin was tanned and her boots were ck. She was dressed in a revealing outfit that made her look like a ¡°Thief (Tozoku)¡±.


    Her steps were heading straight toward them. The boss stopped hispanions with his hand and signaled them to be on standby while he drew his weapon and stood up.


    The woman¡¯s feet stopped more than ten meters away. Her eyes widen and she *jirojiro* stared at the boss¡¯ green-painted face.


    ¡°Are you the messenger? Show me the sign.¡± (Mercenary Boss)


    There are more than 100 people hiding here, and if she was an enemy, she wouldn¡¯t havee here alone.


    However, when the pink-blonde-haired woman with pink eyes heard what the boss said, she shouted back.


    ¡°Syyyyyyyyyyyyt~! Seems like there weren¡¯t enough sleeping drugs~! Telling you wanted to economize¨D¨DYou were the one who told me to quickly get rid of them, no? If we don¡¯t hurry, Cry-chan will be here~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°!? Oi!¡± (Mercenary Boss)


    At the boss¡¯ signal, hispanions stood up at once. The sight of people suddenly rising up from the almost t grasnd was like countless trees suddenly sprunging up.


    However, the unidentified woman¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even when she saw that many people.


    And just like this, with gracious movement, she took a mask out of nowhere and put it on her face. After seeing her doing this, the boss of the group took a step back.


    He knew of the fearsome Hunters who use a creepyughing skeleton mask as their symbol.


    At one point in time, they took the initiative to crush criminal organizations and were feared by all organizations. They are crazy guys who took out dozens of organizations with just a Party of six members. There are no enemies of theirs who would mistake the mask of their Party.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are one of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·!? I thought you had settled downtely.¡± (Mercenary Boss)


    The skeleton woman said in a casual voice at the boss who was calling them in a quivering voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know how many more groups there will be, and I¡¯m not interested in your names, as I¡¯m on a time attack right now.¡± (Liz)


    Suddenly there was an uproar behind him. Hispanions, who rarely get upset, gasp and let out a stifled scream.


    There was a giant knight wearing a dull-colored armor, looking down at them. He was more than twice as tall as the tall boss.


    As if someone was crawling on his right shoulder, another pink-blonde-haired woman appeared.


    ¡°Onee-chan~! Don¡¯t kill them because it will be too much trouble to clean their corpses! As I will have to make sure to cover all the traces!¡± (Sytry)


    They are crazy. They were being underestimated. If the rumors were true, ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· had six members, plus one new member¨D¨DFor a total of seven members. For only a group of seven to take on a group of mercenaries, they must be mad.


    However, what the boss felt was intense fear. When his opponent looked at the men who stood up, they didn¡¯t even see them as enemies.


    ¡°Oi, Lizzz! I¡¯ll take the strongest one, so I¡¯ll let you take the rest.¡± (Luke)


    A red-haired man climbed onto his left shoulder and shouted in a high-pitched voice for a man.


    Without answering, the woman called Liz turned towards the woman with the same hair color as hers and yelled at her. There wasn¡¯t even a sign of her getting into fighting posture against the men who were already battle-ready.


    ¡°Hey, there is no one who fell asleep~! Didn¡¯t you say you used sleeping drugs, no!? What do we do now! We can¡¯t take our time, no!? Lucia-chan, frog them~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Lucia-chan, frog them, please! We will catch them all and set them free in abyrinth!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°??? Lucia, frog them!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Umu, Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    As if to respond to those voices who have no sense of urgency, a voice that resembled a scream fell from the sky.


    Without thinking the boss looked up.


    ¡°Enough with that! Didn¡¯t I tell you that, that move was very tiring!? (Lucia)


    As if it was a joke, arge kite was floating in the sky. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading and thanks to everyone who wished me happy birthday!


    Haha so Lucia seeded to create the Ninpo Soraton! I wonder how many sleepless nights she spent doing that!


    And RIP Mercenary group. You took one too many job.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 177，Part1: 1 - Uncomfortable Feeling

    <h4>Chapter177£¬Part1: 1 - Ufortable Feeling</h4> <h4>Chapter 177 Ufortable Feeling</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    After more than half a day of walking, we reached our first stop quite peacefully.


    The journey this time isn¡¯t an adventure. We will avoid encampments as much as possible, and the Emperor¡¯s safety will be our first priority.


    The people of the city greeted the carriage bearing the seal of Zebrudia with cheers as it was driven in.


    We were just escorts, so we were a bit away from the main carriage, so we didn¡¯t receive it directly, but it was quite a nice and fresh feeling.


    Thanks to my Relic, I was able to stayfortable even when I wasn¡¯t used to riding horses. However, what made me feel more at ease than anything was¨D¨D.


    ¡°Yosh, nothing happened.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hah!? Because of you, Yowaningen, you dyed our departure, didn¡¯t you, desu! You definitely have to buy a new horse in this city, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I don¡¯t have money on me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­ Whaaaaaaaaat!?¡± (Kruz)


    While I was clenching my first tightly¨D¨DKruz, who was on the horse in front of me, turned red from ear to ear and shouted. However, thanks to my ¡ºPerfect Vacation (Comfortable Vacation)¡» I was in afortable mood. I will also have to ask her to recharge this Relicter¡­¡­


    As Kruz instructed, I held her tightly and said.


    ¡°So what I was saying was that¨D¨DThere were no bandits, no Monsters, no Treasure Shines and no Phantoms that appeared. No natural disasters appeared. That¡¯s a breakthrough, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hah? We are just on an escort mission, so there was no way that so many things would appear, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, it is true that there is also that line of thinking.¡± (Cry)


    There is no doubt that nothing happening is better, but¡­¡­ You sure lived a happy life¡­¡­


    I looked at Kruz warmly when she was *girori* ring at me.


    ¡°Stop saying suggestive and meaningless things, desu! Yowaningen, you should know your ce a little bit better.¡± (Kruz)


    As expected of the Emperor and his delegation, the lodgings provided were luxurious and reserved for nobility.


    His Majesty and his personal bodyguard will take the top floor of the inn. And we will fill up the lower floor.


    To make future adjustments, I was inside a room in the inn with Franz-san after he finished giving directives to the knight under him. Franz-san frowned and said.


    .


    ¡°I guess my fear was unfounded. The ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» got scared of us.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t let your guard down yet. You never know what might happen.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You bastard was the only one who caused trouble this timeee! Don¡¯t say something serious when you are dressed like a foooool! Don¡¯t hit my shoulder, I¡¯ll cut you offfff!¡± (Franz)


    Franz face turned red as he was yelling at me while being *ponpon* hit on his shoulder by the still energetic carpet. You won¡¯t be able to build a good rtionship with the carpet if you get angry at something of this level.


    Kruz straightened her back, sipped her tea with graceful movement, and said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell like this, desu. You don¡¯t have to be so angry, as long as I¡¯m here, this escort is as good as a sess. Even if there is an opponent you can¡¯t handle, you can leave it to me, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°And there¡¯s Kechakchakka too. Moreover, there¡¯s also ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·.¡± (Cry)


    There was even Kilknight. It is about time I need to figure out how to feed it.


    Kechakchakka was still dressed as suspiciously andughing as suspiciously as ever. I really envied Term¡¯s boldness to be able to stay calm with members like this.


    ¡°Say your name first, desu! You ¡°Yowaningen (Weak Human)¡±!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Hmpf¡­¡­ Whatever. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· as someone who can see through all of this, I¡¯d like to hear your point of view.¡± (Franz)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?


    I opened my eyes in surprise. Kruz, Kechakchakka, and Term¡¯s eyes were all focused on me.


    Don¡¯t tell me, maybe¡­¡­ I have something to do¡­¡­? It is only troubling for me when you ask for my opinion. My opinion has never been right on anything in my whole life. Weeell, in a sense it had been right, but each time it was right in a weird way.


    However, it is my job, so I can¡¯t just say no. I can at least give him my opinion.


    I crossed my legs and pretended to be badass. And I immediately started to make excuses.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s troubling, even I can¡¯t see the future. So it¡¯s not going to be a hundred percent sure, but from my experience¡­ Or rather it is just a rule of thumb, so there are things that I do know.¡± (Cry)


    I *chirari* looked at Term. It is a spection that Term, who is Level 7 and second next to me in the highest Level, will do something in case of emergency.


    Term frowned at me, but I said without worrying about it.


    ¡°The most dangerous time is when you let your guard down. We are in a town, so we don¡¯t have to worry about bandits or Monsters attacking us, but we should be very careful.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t need you to tell me to not let my guard down, but¨D¨DWhat are you saying, what ising?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Erm¡­¡­¡­¡­ Dragons?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What!?¡± (Franz)


    Oh no, I said something that I don¡¯t even think will be true. Dragons are powerful enemies, and when I was in the party, we were often attacked by them. The city was surrounded by walls, but dragons can fly, so it didn¡¯t really matter.


    ¡°After that¡­¡­ Right, maybe something like Spirits.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Impossible. You are talking nonsense! We are not in uncharted territory, we are still in the Empire, you know!?¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san yelled at me with bloodshot eyes.


    You don¡¯t need to be that angry¡­¡­ In the end, it is just an opinion. Even I don¡¯t think it is going to happen either.


    To try and calm him down, Iughed and said.


    ¡°No, but, well, I heard a Crimson Dragon attacked the Castle, right? So there is a precedent¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ Damn¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Well, calm down, don¡¯t worry, if any Dragons show up, Term-san will defeat them.¡± (Cry)


    At my abrupt words, Term only widened his eyes slightly. Apparently, being that ¡°Baa-san (Grandma)¡± second made him more tolerant to reckless behavior.


    Term Apokris is one of the best Water Magic users in the Imperial City. It is said that he earned his Alias of ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· from the fact that he single-handedly dammed a river, split the ocean, andpletely stopped a waterfall.


    It is said that water attribute magics are often less powerful, but that isn¡¯t the case for Term as he can freely manipte the flow of the water to the point ofpletely stopping it.


    The human body is made of sixty percent of water. Even legendary beasts such as Dragons contain water in their bodies.


    Water is essential for living beings. In that sense, it can be said that he is a Magi who can kill creatures extremely efficiently. That was what Lucia said.


    Term pondered while holding his chin and noddedposedly.


    ¡°Alright. If a Dragon should appear then¨D¨DI will deal with it. However, there is one thing I want to ask. Why did you choose me? There is Kechakchakka¡­¡­ And also Kruz here. That Kilknight over there is also quite something.¡± (Term)


    As expected of a Level 7, he wasn¡¯t afraid even when he heard that his opponent would be a dragon. But I doubt one will appear though.


    And the reason I chose Term is¡­¡­ Simple. It is because I trust Term the most as he has an Alias. Kechakchakka¡¯s abilities are unknown too, and KilKnight has, in many ways, a lot of uncertainty. And, Kruz is my escort.


    However, I can¡¯t say that in front of the person himself. I *chirari* nced at Kechakchakka who was letting out a ¡°Kekekekeke¡±ugh and looked at Term.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? Fumu.¡± (Term)


    Did he understand? Without seemingly being offended by my question, Term said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Well, fine. I have never shown you my power before, right? Let me show you what the essence of my magic can do.¡± (Term)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Here it is, Cry¡¯s random suggestion! Now only a dragon or a spirit or even worse can appear!


    Franz will so regret not listening to Cry!


    Just saw thest episode of Brooklyn 99. It is such a funny show! I rmend it to anyone who likes a goodedy show!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 177，Part2: 2 - Uncomfortable Feeling

    <h4>Chapter177£¬Part2: 2 - Ufortable Feeling</h4> <h4>Chapter 177 Ufortable Feeling</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Haaaah? Recharge your Relics? Yowaningen, what do you think I am, desu!? Do it yourself, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz Argen is a good girl.


    She has a bad mouth, but I have been with her for more than three years since I created my n, so I know how to get along with her.


    I just *pekopeko* bowed my head.


    ¡°H-hey, don¡¯te into my room, desu! What kind of education did you have, desu!? Aaah, don¡¯t do a dogeza, desu! Seriously, doesn¡¯t Yowaningen, have a single shred of pride in him, desu!? It is only troubling me when you behave like that, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    I can¡¯t show my difort even when she isining to me. As because everything was my fault.


    Kruz was confused at my specialty, lowering my back slowly, but surely. Speaking of which, Eliza once told me that to these Spirit People my mannerisms seem to be very strange as they have a lot of pride.


    ¡°Coe on, just quickly take out your Relics, desu! When we are back, you absolutely have to be sure to tell Lucia-san that Kruz has taken great care of you, desu! ¡­¡­ Haaaah!? Yowaningen, when did you use so many Relics, desu! Heyyy! You should be more ashamed when you take them out, desu! Really this Yowaningen¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    Spirit People are a race with an extremely high aptitude for magic. In particr, it is said that their amount of magical power is more than ten times greater than that of humans.


    They are the perfect race for recharging Relics. I wish I was a Spirit Person too.


    While *punpun* pouting in anger, Kruz recharged the Barrier Rings I gave her.


    As expected, it must be tough to recharge multiple Barrier Rings even for a Spirit Person, but those girls are too proud toin. It is also because Sytry had provoked them in the past.


    The Hunters team was assigned a room on the first floor,pared to the Emperor¡¯s¨D¨DIt was one grade lower.


    It was designed to be convenient for the guards, but it was luxurious enough even if it was a downgraded one as their basic design was quite high. On top of that, everyone has a private room. I hope the trip ends up being as enjoyable as this.


    The sofa was particrly *fukafuka* soft. I sat down and sighed deeply.


    ¡°Heyyy! Don¡¯t sit on my sofa, desu! Don¡¯t sigh, desu! Yowaningennn!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°But really, nothing happened.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°This is what escort requests are supposed to be like, desu. In your mind, what was even supposed to happen desuka?¡± (Kruz)


    No, we can¡¯t let our guard down yet. We mustn¡¯t let our guard down. It is always when I let my guard down like that, that something happens.


    But well, this time I have Term with me, I feel a little bit better. Him having a Level 7 certificate means that the Explorer Assoc. rated him? the same as Ark.


    Kechakchakka too doesn¡¯t seem as crazy as his looks¡­¡­


    I unsealed the carefully wrapped box I had brought with me. Kruz, who was obviously getting pale because of the recharging, asked me as if to disguise her fatigue.


    ¡°Yowaningen, what is that box, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it was ced in front of my room. It had my name on it, so I guess it was for me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kruz)


    The contents of the box were neatly arranged choctes. There was a message card with a heart mark on it.


    The name of the sender wasn¡¯t written, but the way the heart was drawn tells me that it was Sytry. I wonder how she knew where my room was¡­¡­ So mysterious.


    The choctes inside were all high quality. The reason it contained honey was probably in consideration of the fact that Kruz loves honey.


    I made sure that it wasn¡¯t poisoned and bit on one. Kruz was watching over me in a dumbfounded manner.


    ¡°Yo-yowaningen, don¡¯t you have the word vignce in your dictionary, desu!?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°It is all good.¡± (Cry)


    Because if they wanted to kill me, they didn¡¯t need to use poison. All they have to do is to hit me. Until I don¡¯t have any Barrier Rings that is. Besides, I am here like this with Kruz because I am cautious about it.


    The chocte was very good. As expected of Sytry, she knows what I like. My fatigue of the day seemed to melt away. Moreover, honey is good for your health, too.


    My face involuntarily broke into a smile as I ate the chocte, but Kruz looked at me as if she was taken aback.


    And then, at that moment, the room suddenly shook. As I flipped over on the sofa due to the strong impact, I heard an unexpected voiceing from outside the room.


    ¡°Dragons. A flock of Chilldra appeared.¡± (Knight 1)


    ¡°Protect his Majesty!¡± (Knight 2)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kruz)


    I doubted my ears. I involuntarily opened my eyes.


    That¡¯s ridiculous. We are in a city. There is no way that Dragons will appear in the city of Zebrudia.


    What I said was just an example. Or rather, usually my predictions are always wrong. That¡¯s impossible. I have bad luck, but it is not that kind of bad luck that I have.


    Rather, aren¡¯t there too many Dragons? I mean, they just came out the other days, isn¡¯t this obviously strange?


    Kruz grabbed my arm as I was too stunned to pick up another piece of chocte. Her right hand was already gripping a long, twisted cane.


    ¡°Come on, Yowaningen, let¡¯s go, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°No, no, they don¡¯t need my help.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Pull yourself together, desu! And you still call yourself Lucia-san¡¯s brother, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Oh no. I should have stayed with Kilknight. I am not bragging, but I have never properly fought before.


    I am really not worried. This was a truth that came out of a lie, but I should just leave it to Term. However, since I am an escort, I should at least show up once or it will be bad.


    Kruz grabbed my arm and forcibly pulled me out. I made a quick decision and took the Barrier Rings that had been charged for me.


    I made up my mind. I am not sure if there is anything I can do, but since I have been given such a wonderful carpet, I must do what I can.


    So I ran in the direction of the screams with my very reliable friend, Kruz. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha of course Cry¡¯s random suggestion will prove to be true XD!


    Now let¡¯s see what a real Level 7 can do against Dragons!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Desuka: It is the interrogative form of desu.

 Chapter 178，Part1: 1 - Prediction

    <h4>Chapter178£¬Part1: 1 - Prediction</h4> <h4>Chapter 178 Prediction?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Kruz asked me as we ran in the direction of the scream.


    ¡°Yowaningen, have you ever fought a Chilldra, desu? I haven¡¯t, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Aaah, of course I have.¡± (Cry)


    Kruz nced at me and stared in wonder. I shrugged my shoulders with a half-hearted smile.


    I have bad luck. And because of my bad luck, I have encountered many kinds of Monsters in my life.


    Such opportunities have be fewer since I stopped leaving the Imperial Capital, but I have already encountered most of the rare and powerful legendary beasts. Strangely enough, the rarer they are, the easier it is for me to encounter them. To me, they aren¡¯t something rare anymore.


    Of course, to be precise, I have encountered them but never fought them. My role has always been to activate my Barrier Rings while pretending to be a nihilist while doing nothing.


    Maybe because he heard the scream, a guest on the same floor came out of his room with an expression on his face that made him seem like he didn¡¯t understand what was happening. Well, it would have sounded like a joke if I was told that a Dragon appeared. Especially since the people staying at this inn are probably all rich people who can afford an inn like this.


    In the first ce, Dragons are rare legendary beasts, but Chilldra are a particrly rare species. Needless to say, it wasn¡¯t the kind of legendary beasts that would normally appear in a town. I remember them because they made quite an impact on me.


    Without stopping my feet, I activated my ¡ºMirage Form (Dancing Light)¡» and recreated the Chilldra I had seen before.


    Kruz tightly closed her lips together and was stunned. How¡¯s that, Relics are quite useful too, right?


    What appeared in front of me was a dark blue Dragon. It was about the size of arge dog, and about two times smaller than the Onsen Dragon I had seen at the Onsen in Surus. At a nce, contrary to the appearance of a Dragon, it hadrge indigo wings and a long tail.


    ¡°Chilldra are very small Dragons that form herds. They are good at flying, emit freezing air, and can breathe an icy cold breath. Each one isn¡¯t as strong as the average Dragon, but they are opponents you shouldn¡¯t let your guard down against.¡± (Cry)


    Chill Dragons¨D¨DOr Chilldra, how long has it been since I wasst attacked by them¡­¡­ I shall give Kruz some information about Chilldra as it is her first Chilldra.


    Although they are neither tough nor powerful for a Dragon, it can be said to be a very dangerous Dragon due to its wings¡¯ mobility, powerful ice breath, and their characteristics of acting in groups. In some cases, they may be more troublesome than ordinary Dragons.


    To me, who was useful for the first time in a long time, Kruz just blinked her eyes and said.


    ¡°So?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°? What do you mean by so?¡± (Cry)


    When Kruz stopped, she turned red and closed in on me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other information, desu! Yowaningen, do you think I am an idiot, desuka! I already know such basic information, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Apparently, I am useless today too. I don¡¯t have any other information, you know.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Their weakness is fire. Ah¡­¡­ And then¡­¡­¡­¡­ You can make a refrigerator if you put them inside a big box.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tell me something ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·-like, for example why they came to a human city, or where theye from or how many of them we have to defend against, desu! Give us some instructions, desu! Even if it¡¯s just now, Yowaningen is still our Leader, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Even if you asked me that, I am in trouble¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know anything. Even if you asked me why they appeared in a human city, all I can tell you is to go directly ask the Chilldra for an answer¨D¨D.


    And then, I have a stroke of genius.


    The first thing that crossed my mind was Sytry¡¯s gift.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    Originally, Dragons rarely suddenly attack human settlements. They are usually found in unexplored areas where there are a lot of Mana Materials, and there are usually signs when they are about to attack. Dragons are like natural disasters.


    No matter how unlucky I was, there was no way that a Dragon would attack the inn where I was staying with pinpoint uracy. It was hard to say for sure because of the Onsen Dragon example, but I don¡¯t think I will be attacked in an inn two times in a row. As expected, if this had be the norm, I would have died.


    Which means¡­ The hypothesis that this incident was not idental but artificially created bes much stronger.


    And if that happens, the person most likely to be the culprit is¨D¨D.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s of course¡­¡­ I have an idea about why this is happening.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You have an idea about this!? Desu!¡± (Kruz)


    This time, Kruz¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and she raised her voice an octave higher than usual.


    I frowned and made an excuse.


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t give you the details yet. It is still just spections, so I should probably not tell it.¡± (Cry)


    The person most likely to be the culprit is, after all, Sytry-chan.


    Maybe Liz and Lucia were also cooperating, but there was no way an ordinary person could catch and release legendary beasts such as Chilldra. At the very least, it was probably the work of a superhuman who sucked up a lot of Mana Material.


    I am starting to feel some chills. I wanna puke.


    The possibility that the meaning behind the heart symbol was to signal me ¡°I¡¯m sending you Chilldra¡±, and now, I really felt like going back to the Imperial Capital.


    If you usemon sense it should be impossible, but you shouldn¡¯t usemon sense. If I asked Sytry that I would like her to send me Chilldra, Sytry would definitely do it.


    This time I didn¡¯t ask her¡­ But what I wanted to say was that the culprit is Sytry.


    After all, Dragons appeared as soon as I said that Dragon would appear. If you consider the chocte gift, Sytry must have been nearby, so it is possible that she heard my conversation with Franz-san. As you can see from her action at the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡», her meticulous personality made her go into the finest details which tend to make her sometimes ¡ºOverdo¡» it.


    This means¡­ I have to hurry. If the Emperor were to be seriously injured by this, Sytry would be thrown in jail. I doubt she will get a reduced sentence because she means no harm. Well, it was a littlete for that since there was the poisoning incident, but the fewer the charges, the better.


    ¡°Come on, Kruz. Hurry up. We have to protect the Emperor!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? W-Why are you so suddenly pumped up¨D¨DYou don¡¯t need to tell me, I already know, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    The Emperor was staying on the top floor of the inn¨D¨DOn the third floor.


    Kruz ran up without having her breath disturbed while I was *haahaa* tiredly following her. From the deepest part of my heart, I really want a ring that will stop me from getting tired when I run.


    There was no one in front of the stairs. The knights should have been guarding it, but they must have gone to help.


    Kruz shivered. The air must have been freezing due to the power of the Chilldra. However, thanks to the ¡ºPerfect Vacation (Comfortable Vacation)¡» I am stillfortable, but that was another nasty characteristic of Chilldra.


    ¡°Kruz, you are the vanguard. I will support you from behind.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Yowaningen, you are an idiot, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°This is the way we do it! Don¡¯t worry, our main is Term!¡± (Cry)


    I pushed Kruz¡¯s back while her face was turning bright red, and ran up the stairs.


    The third floor was a battlefield. The first thing I saw was a broken window. Therge windows, which had been there to let in a lot of sunlight, were broken, and thick pieces of ss were scattered all over the carpet.


    There wasn¡¯t a single Chilldra on the second floor, but they might have invaded by breaking through the windows. No matter how thick the ss was, there was no way it could keep the dragons out. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Of course Sytry would send dragon to the Emperor if you say something like dragon might attack XD


    And Cry pushing Kruz to be the vanguard when she is a Magi is so funny!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Main is Term: Here Cry means that Term is the main attacker.

 Chapter 178，Part2: 2 - Prediction

    <h4>Chapter178£¬Part2: 2 - Prediction</h4> <h4>Chapter 178 Prediction?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Wooooooooooooooh!¡± (Knight)


    A knight wearing the familiar Imperial Guard armor charged toward three deep blue Dragons floating in midair.


    He roared loudly and swung his sword down, but to his surprise, the tip of the sword, which was filled with his burning spirit, didn¡¯t even touch the Dragon.


    It wasn¡¯t because his sword was too slow. It was the Chilldra¡¯s movement that was too agile.


    It was too agile, too moveable. Even from the sidelines¡¯ point of view, the Chilldra¡¯s three-dimensional evasive maneuver was shockingly agile.


    Even to the untrained eyes, the Knights¡¯ de was sharp and brilliant, but it seemed that hecked experience in fighting small and fast Phantoms. This was unavoidable since most Monsters and Phantoms wererger than humans.


    I erased the illusion of Chilldra that I had left out and blurted out.


    ¡°They are smaller than I expected.¡± (Cry)


    The Chilldra that the knight was fighting with was two times smaller than the ones I had encountered in the past.


    My illusion was about the size of arge dog, but the Chilldra that the knight was fighting against were only the size of a cat.


    The Chilldrapletely avoided the sword that wasing at him and glowed faintly. It was the sign of a breath.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be talking about its size, desu! F-Fire was it¨D¨D¡ºming Swallow (Engeki Hien)¡»!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz shouted as if she was going to throw up, and tapped her long staff on the floor.


    The change was instantaneous. A spark of fire was born in front of me, and in no time at all, it red up and took the shape of a bird. It was an offensive magic.


    A bright and shining bird of me took flight without a signal. Its speed was no less than that of a Chilldra.


    As the me flew fast and soundlessly, the Chilldra stopped their breath attack and floated up softly and avoided them without a care in the world. And at the moment when its head turned toward us, its blue body was engulfed in mes.


    The ming bird that was once evaded, turned back and struck it.


    Tracking offensive-type magic¨D¨DI am not a Magic schr, but to be able to use this level of offensive magic in an instant is no easy task. I knew Kruz wasn¡¯t weak, but this was the first time I had seen her in action.


    ¡°You good, that¡¯s for sure!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Shut up, are you making fun of me, desu! ¡ºming Flock of Swallow (Engeki Engun)¡»¡±? (Kruz)


    Kruz casted a new spell without taking a break.


    The Chilldra which had been hit by the ming bird wasn¡¯t dead. Its wings were scorched, but it still had enough energy to float in the air. The remaining two Chilldra were also fully prepared for battle and were hostile to us.


    The countless sparks of fire that were created turned into a ming bird that was one size smaller than the one before. Then, they all began to fly at once.


    A white vapor rose as the ming bird and Ice Dragon collided. The knight who had been fighting them waspletely left behind.


    Kruz used the staff to support herself and said as if she wanted to throw up.


    ¡°Kuh, my Magic power¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Eh!? You are already empty!?¡± (Cry)


    I thought Spirit People had dozens of times more magic than humans!? When I said that unintentionally, Kruz was surely ring at me.


    ¡°!? Yowaningen, this is all your fault, desu! In the first ce, I am not very good, with fire magic! Desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°But if it was Lucia¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You want me to punch you, desu!? Protect me, properly, desu! Eii, that guy over there, don¡¯t hang around, you are in the way! Because of you, I can¡¯t use long-ranged Magic!¡± (Kruz)


    The male knight hurriedly moved to the side of the wall as Kruz yelled at him with a pale expression.


    Between the ming bird and the Ice Dragon, the former was dominating. However, Chilldra are indeed Dragons, they are quite durable.


    No matter how many times it was hit by the ming birds, it only burned a little bit and didn¡¯t slow down or show any signs of falling to the ground.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is a little bitte, but maybe¡­¡­ Chilldra¡¯s weakness isn¡¯t fire?


    ¡°Damn, they are too sturdy, desu. Yowaningen, are you really sure that their weakness is fire, desuuu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°G-ganbare, gangareee!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°S-Shut upp! Pipe down, desuuu! ¡ºDeathly zing Wind (Esu Satsu Fuu)¡»! Haaa, haaa¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    A sparkling red wind calmed the corridor down. The Chilldra made a scorching sound and made a small cry. It nearly crashed for a moment, but then flew strongly as if it had quickly recovered.


    ¡°Impossible. Howe they are still going strong despite me attacking them with their weakness, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Sweat started to pour down from Kruz¡¯s forehead as she stubbornly red at the Dragons.


    However, her long and slender limbs were shaking and her breathing was bing ragged. The depletion of her Magic power wasing close. Apparently, recharging the Barrier Rings was more taxing than I expected.


    At that moment, the male knight who was standing by the wall kicked the floor heavily. He jumped into the magically heated atmosphere and swung his sword vigorously at the staggering Chilldra.


    His white sword filled with his burning spirit strikes the body of a Chilldra. As expected, it didn¡¯t go so far as to cut it in half, but the Chilldra was knocked on the floor with great force and screamed in pain.


    Without even seeing it fall, the male knight shed at the other Chilldra. It was a series of fury blows.


    The upswing de hit one of the Chilldra while the other one moved widely in order to avoid it.


    The knight screamed in a hazy voice as he attacked violently.


    ¡°Haaa, haaaaa¡­¡­ Gooo! I am¡­ Fine¡­ By myself, now¡­ G-Go to his Majesty¨D¨DKuh.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°Okay. Kruz, let¡¯s go.¡± (Cry)


    The man kept attacking while his face was turning red. His movements were sharper than the beginning, maybe because he stopped being prudent.


    The Chilldra were injured. If they are like this, I doubt he would be defeated so easily. I am sorry to say this to him, but for his sake, we should give priority to the Emperor.


    ¡°Haaah!? Are you serious, desuka!?¡±? (Kruz)


    I silently removed my chain from my waist, activated it, and threw it.


    The ¡ºDog¡¯s Chain (Chained Dog)¡»nded on the floor on all four legs and jumped on the Chilldra that was in the air.


    Please make it so that they don¡¯t break it.


    As if I was praying, I closed my eyes and said to a stunned Kruz.


    ¡°Come on, he is fine now. Let¡¯s go.¡± (Cry)


    We have to move fast, if even one person dies, it won¡¯t be a joke anymore.


    I have to seriously scold Sytry after this.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Inside one of the rooms of the inn. A man looked up at the ceiling, where angry shouts were flying and made a small smile where only his mouth was smiling.


    I was surprised that the assault that should have urred, didn¡¯t ur, but this time too, the ¡ºCurse¡» was activated sessfully.


    I carefully wrapped the sinister jet-ck jewel I had in my hand¨D¨D¡ºProof of Immortal Dragons¡» in a magical cloth and put it away.


    The Dragons which will have been controlled won¡¯t stop until they have killed their target.


    In front of the anger of real Dragons, the Knight of the Imperial Guard¡¯s inside the escort would find themselves helpless.


    By this time, I am sure ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is in a panic right now. It was the Dragons you asked for.


    Or did he predict everything, even the point where the man uses a curse?


    From my observations, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was a man that contradicts the rumors. His every move seemed to be pointless. To top it all off, he even made the obvious mistake of causing a dy in the Emperor¡¯s itinerary. He didn¡¯t look like he deserved our attention at all.


    There were some changes in the n, but things were going so well that it was hard to believe that a Level 8 Hunter had intervened.


    If it continued like this, the goals appointed to the man would be aplished without any problems.


    There were some concerns though¨D¨DBut then the man frowned and stopped his thought when he got to that point.


    Either way, the job remains the same. What they asked the man wasn¡¯t to make judgments. But it was just to faithfully do what needed to be done. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So it wasn¡¯t Sytry but a bad guy, probably someone from the Fox.


    And of course the weakness of the Chilldra isn¡¯t what Cry said!


    And Cry cheering Kruz when she asked if their weakness was really fire, killed me! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ganbare: it is used to cheer someone and it means do your best, hang in there. (And as Cry said, he is going to ¡°support¡± Kruz not have her back XD)

 Chapter 179，Part1: 1 - Prediction ②

    <h4>Chapter179£¬Part1: 1 - Prediction ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 179 Prediction ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Oh, man, this is really bad. What the hell is Sytry thinking?


    I ran through the wide and spacious corridor. The escorting knights seemed to be working very hard, and there were several dead Chilldra lying on the floor.


    Among the Imperial Guard, there were also Magi. The Imperial Guard is the? Emperor of Zebrudia elite of the elite, and I have heard that due to the current Emperor¡¯s temperament, only the best of the best are chosen.


    They may not be as good as Hunters who go on hunts in Treasure Shrines, but they should be well trained in escorting VIPs.


    At the far end of the third floor, in front of the Emperor¡¯s room, a fierce battle was taking ce. There were more than ten Chilldra swarming around, and many knights blocked their advance by guarding the door.


    However, the enemies outnumbered them. They waved their swords and spears in the air as the Chilldra nimbly dodge them. The cold air released from their body slowed people¡¯s movement and even if their long-distance attacks, their ice breath, was prevented by a shield, the shockwave alone deprived them of their strength.


    At this sight, I stopped for a moment and groaned involuntarily.


    ¡°Apparently, His Majesty has as much bad luck as I do.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°This is not the time for that, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    My ¡ºPerfect Vacation (Comfortable Vacation)¡» has almost zero defensive power, but it was extremely resistant to environmental change. If I get hit by the ice, I will die, but if it is just cold air, then it is easy. I am d I decided to wear this.


    However, I didn¡¯t think there were other men besides me who would be swarmed by Dragons. The Chilldra I have encountered in the past were more numerous andrger, so this time was much better, but I feel a strange sense of intimacy with him.


    One of the knights spotted us and shouted urgently.


    ¡°You arete! Do something about these monsters! There¡¯s more of them inside!¡± (Knight)


    Even if you say that¡­¡­


    Kruz was already tired and my power level was at zero. You have managed to fight up until now, so I want you to keep doing your best.


    With a *haaa, haaa* ragged breath, Kruz pointed her long, twisted staff at them. And at almost the same time, a red blob passed right by me.


    ¡°Killkillkill¡­¡­ !¡± (Kilknight Version Alpha)


    It was truly a scarlet whirlwind. Even if it wasn¡¯t being controlled by the controller, the Kilknight Version Alpha that Sytry had entrusted me with was approaching the Chilldra at a tremendous speed and swung its Great Sword with both of its hands toward the Chilldra who were confused by the sudden intruder.


    ¡°Hey, it doesn¡¯t even need instructions.¡± (Cry)


    The knights¡¯ eyes widened at the berserker¡¯s intrusion, but I nodded broadly while being unfazed.


    As expected of the one that Sytry entrusted me with. If it was Sytry who sent the Chilldra, it would make sense that Kilknight would be able to overpower the Chilldra.


    Kilknight was dressed as a heavily armed knight, but his fighting style was more like that of a beast.


    It can pierce through Chilldra¡¯s ice breath and flick off the Chilldra that wasing at him at high speed. Even a heavy warrior with a lot of vitality would be hard-pressed if it had to take on a dragon with its body.


    Both Kruz and the escort knights were stunned. The Chilldra were probably stunned too. The Chilldra that had been relentlessly trying to enter the room, changed their target to Kilknight. As they created arge block of ice and struck its armor, the armor around its feet froze up. However, this doesn¡¯t stop it from moving.


    No matter how much armor it wears, the cold air must be eroding his body, but it was as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain. What a tremendous endurance.


    ¡°W-where the hell did you bring that guy from, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Eh? W-Well¡­¡­ It is thanks to something like my connections.¡± (Cry)


    I will have to give it plenty of raw meatter. The knights who havee to their senses joined KilKnight and carefully cleared away the Chilldra one by one. With just her willpower, Kruz used her fire magic to warm up the air.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the Chilldra that had swarmed the room disappeared.


    A knight in full body armor came up to me, the only one who didn¡¯t do anything.


    In a desperate voice, he said to me who was scared that he might be angry at me.


    ¡°Go protect the inside. They areing from the windows, we will defend this ce to our death.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ We are, in the end, only substitutes, so¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It isn¡¯t the time for this, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz took me by my arm and we entered the room.


    The room reserved for the Emperor was more than twice asrge as the one we were given. There were elegant furniture and bright chandeliers. It was decorated like a nobleman¡¯s mansion, but now it was in a mess.


    His Majesty was in the bedroom. He was surrounded by more than ten knights, including Franz-san, and there were dead Chilldra lying everywhere.


    The window facing the terrace was broken and was now barricaded by a king-size bed, but the gap wasn¡¯t filled as the window was too big.


    When Franz-san saw my face, he said in a loud voice.


    ¡°So you are finally here¡­¡­ What is going on!?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sorry, sorry¡­¡­ There were also so many of them outside. I don¡¯t know what happened, but next time you should take an inn with a barrier.¡± (Cry)


    His Majesty seemed to be safe, but he was bathed in blue blood all over his body. He was covering a familiar-looking girl behind him. She was the one who tricked me at the White Sword Gathering, the Emperor¡¯s daughter.


    Maybe because he realized that I was looking at her, his Majesty frowned and showed me the sword in his hand.


    His sword was wet.


    ¡°We killed three of them. We haven¡¯t wielded a sword in a while, but it looks like we are still not rusted yet.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    The Emperor? Killed? A Dragon?


    ¡­¡­ You are several times stronger than me. Hey, you are a ¡°Dragon yer (Ryugoroshi)¡±. After all, you don¡¯t need me, no?


    The Imperial Guard¡¯s Magi concentrated countless magic on the Chilldra who attacked from the gaps in the barricade. The powerful lightning magic bathed the Chilldra, charring them ck and making them fall. As expected of the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Guard, they are quite skilled. After all, you don¡¯t need me, no?


    Franz-san asked me in a rough voice.


    ¡°Oi, when is this raid going to end! Their numbers are finally dwindling, but is it really over!? It should be impossible for a swarm of Chilldra to appear in a town like this one!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Ehrm¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you cursed?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me! As if such a curse existed!¡± (Franz)


    This time it was due to Sytry, but not the previous Crimson Dragon case. If something happens in quick session like that, I can¡¯t help but think that they are cursed. Or is it just me.


    And then, I came up with a good idea. I made a somber expression and nodded usibly.


    ¡°This is the work of the ¡°fox (Kitsune)¡±. No doubt about it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­ How do they control the Dragons!? With magic!? What happened to ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·!?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Calm down. Aren¡¯t their numbers dwindling? It should be over soon.¡± (Cry)


    Even if it is Sytry, it should be quite difficult to gather so many Chilldra in such a short period of time.


    Just as I confidently said this, one of the knights who had been watching through the window let out a voice as if he was screaming.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡­ ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡± A-A huge number is¡­¡­ Coming!¡± (Knight)


    ¡°What!?¡± (Franz)


    He approached the windows in a hurry.


    There were ck dots spreading across the sky. It looked like a ck fog, but it didn¡¯t descend on the city and headed straight for us instead.


    It was a swarm of Chilldra. And it wasn¡¯t just one hundred or two. Sytry, you have gathered way too many!


    Even if a single one wasn¡¯t all that strong, with that many, an inn like this one would turn to rubble in an instant.


    His Majesty¡¯s expression was also grim. If it were me, I would have definitely thrown up if I had seen this for the first time, but as expected of the Emperor of a great country, his courage is different. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    As always Cry is always right when he says random stuff. The Emperor is indeed cursed!


    I¡¯m sure when they discover the curse they will remember what Cry said and think that he warned them since the beginning XD


    Now, how will Cry deal with the rest of the Chilldra?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    We: The Emperor means himself when he says ¡°we¡±.Fox: Here Cry is talking about the fox phantom and not the organization, but as the organization is also called Fox, Franz misunderstood.

 Chapter 179，Part2: 2 - Prediction ②

    <h4>Chapter179£¬Part2: 2 - Prediction ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 179 Prediction ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°W-wasn¡¯t it the end, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)!?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Y-You have done it again, desu! Lying Human (Usotsuki Ningen)!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, well, calm down.¡± (Cry)


    How was I supposed to know if it was over or not? Would it have been better if I told them that a massive swarm wasing? Hmm?


    Franz-san, however, didn¡¯t question me further but gave instructions to his knight.


    ¡°Prepare for his Majesty¡¯s evacuation. There must be a basement!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°B-But there are still Chilldra outside¨D¨D¡± (Knight)


    ¡°It is better than dealing with that swarm! ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, now that ites to this, I¡¯ll have you work too!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Of course, yeah.¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t want to deal with them, but I am not going to skip out on them after all this time.


    Rather, I would probably have a better chance of surviving if I were with everyone rather than being by myself. After all, I can¡¯t do anything.


    Even for Kilknight, it would be too much to deal with such arge group. Moreover, Kruz was also talking less and less.


    Now then, how should I move¨D¨DThe swarm of Chilldra was descending on us like ants attracted to honey. They are at a distance where I can see them with my own eyes. It would probably be useless to escape on my carpet. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t listen to me.


    While I was turning the gear on my head for the first time in a while, Franz talked to me.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, you can deal with them, right?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°We will take his Majesty and hide in the basement. You get as many of them as you can! Understood!?¡± (Franz)


    Eeeeeeh¡­¡­


    Can you do it? Or rather, you will do it? Right?


    Sure I can be counted on if you only look at my Level, and it may even be a natural decision, but I couldn¡¯t help butugh at his overbearing behavior.


    I can¡¯t, you know. It is true that I can¡¯t hide in the basement with the Emperor, but there is no way in hell that I can deal with that swarm.


    ¡°W-What are youughing at¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    Franz approached me with a stiff face, as I was smiling at him, disregarding the TPO.


    Just as I was about to take a step back from the sheer amount of his pressure, one of the knights who had been checking out the window let out a short cry.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned in that direction. And Franz-san¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    ¡°W-What is happening!?¡± (Franz)


    The huge swarm of Chilldra that had been approaching us at high speed hade to aplete stop in midair.


    With their mouths wide open, theirrge wings and shining eyes were all stopped, it was truly a miraculous sight. It was as if time had stopped.


    The knights leaned out of the window and looked at the sky. And as if they were waiting for them to watch this, the swarm of Chilldra all fell at once.


    Instead of falling to the ground, the swarm of Dragons was caught by a film of water that suddenly spread in the air.


    Kruz shuddered and looked at the scene as if she were devouring it.


    ¡°Arge scale¡­ Offensive Magic¡­¡­ Huh!¡± (Kruz)


    !!


    Large-scale offensive Magic¡­¡­ I have heard that the wider the range of offensive Magic it is, the more difficult it bes. There was only one person in this dark pot who could deploy an offensive Magic on such a scale and could kill a dragon.


    Franz-san shuddered and muttered his name with a pale expression on his face.


    ¡°Is it ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·¡­¡­ W-What¡­ Is that Magic?¡± (Franz)


    .


    That¡¯s right. Term Apokris, the ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·. This time we have a Level 7 Magi with us.


    I want to praise myself for putting Term in the Dark Pot. I feel like I just used one of my nine lives. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°He is finally here. Seriously, he was sote.¡± (Cry)


    This time, I really thought that it was over. I wiped the cold sweat off my face.


    ¡°You predicted this¡­¡­ So you already made your move¡­¡­. And prepared this.¡± (Franz)


    I would like to say something cool like everything went as predicted, but unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t make my move. I just¡­¡­ Believed in Term.¡± (Cry)


    Badass, right?


    Kruz shouted with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Yowaningen, enough of this! You should say something first, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Ah¡­ Ahahahaha¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    The membrane that caught the Chilldra wriggled and turned into a giant water ball with arge number of Chilldra trapped inside.


    Without stopping, it began to slowly shrink. The Chilldra inside scratched and made a screaming-like sound, but the shrinking never stopped.


    The water sphere waspressed with its contents. The transparent water ball was covered with green blood, and the sound of crushed flesh and crushed bones made me want to cover my ear.


    It is a vicious magic that is hard to imagine from someone named ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·. Everyone was staring at the terrifying Magic.


    And the swarm of Chilldra that had been tormenting us for so long was easily wiped out as if it were just a joke.


    ¡ì


    ¡°I heard that Dragons wereing, but I didn¡¯t expect that many¡­¡­ Seemed like all Level 8 treated their people roughly.¡± (Term)


    ¡°Ukekekeke¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    Term was back. He was apanied by Kechakchakka, who was nowhere to be seen. Apparently, he had been fighting somewhere else, as his ck robe was stained with green blood.


    Despite what he said, his expression was devoid of any fatigue. That looked like a very powerful magic, but I guess you can say that was as expected of a Level 7. He was so energetic that he didn¡¯t look like someone twice my age.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Well done, ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·. It looks like that was thest of them. Thanks to you, no one died.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It was my mission¡­¡­ However, the problem is what to do now.¡± (Term)


    At Franz¡¯s words, ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· raised his shoulders.


    Nice middleman, of course he was. No matter how you look at it, he should have been the Leader.


    Themotion had somehow subsided. The Chilldra¡¯s corpses and the debris had been removed and there was already nothing in the room. The injured seemed to be receiving treatment.


    After *gururi* checking the faces of all the members, ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡· continued.


    ¡°The Chilldra directly aimed at this inn, obviously they were under some kind of maniption. The fact there were no deaths was just pure luck. If attacks of this magnitude continue, there will undoubtedly be dead people.¡± (Term)


    ¡°¡­¡­ We can¡¯t afford to miss the Conference¡­¡­ However, his Majesty¡­¡­ I do agree with ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·. If your safety is at risk, the option of continuing is not possible.¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san asked the Emperor in a resolute voice.


    I hurriedly raised my hand and interrupted him.


    ¡°W-wait a sc!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Franz)


    His Majesty stared at me. Franz and even Term were looking at me.


    Certainly, Term¡¯s opinion was reasonable. As an Imperial Guard, Franz-san¡¯s idea was also a natural decision.


    But I have one piece of information that they don¡¯t have. Personally, I would like to go back to the Imperial Capital as they say, but that¡¯s not possible.


    The culprit this time was Sytry. If we were to miss the Conference, it would mean that Sytry forcefully canceled an important meeting with another country.


    And I want to avoid that. Because¡­ Isn¡¯t this what a terrorist does.


    Sytry is a good girl. This time, it was just a small misunderstanding, but usually, she isn¡¯t the kind of girl who would create trouble like this. If I told her, she would never do it again.


    As I held back my *kirikiri* aching stomach, I said in a badass manner.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t miss it. If we miss the Conference due to this case, it would mean admitting your defeat to the terrorists who sent the Dragon at us. We should proceed as nned. A swarm of Chilldra is just like a light jab. As you can see, there were no deaths, and in my opinion, our strength is sufficient. However, if you insist on missing it¡­¡­ It is unfortunate, but I will follow the client¡¯s decision.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Kruz was cute when she called Cry, ¡°Usotsuki Ningen¡± (>.<)!


    And not bad Term, you save the day! Like Cry ¡°predicted¡±! XD


    Also Cry telling the Emperor that if he backs off he will yield to the terrorists (the Fox) is the truth despite him saying this because he thought that everything was due to Sytry. Sasuga Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    TPO: Acronym for ¡°Time ce and opportunities¡±.

 Chapter 180，Part1: 1 - Escort

    <h4>Chapter180£¬Part1: 1 - Escort</h4> <h4>Chapter 180 Escort?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Originally, Chill Dragons were herdings Dragon.


    First of all, it was a species that was rarely encountered on its own, but? ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· had encounteredrge groups of it and fought against it to the death.


    However, even to Liz Smart who was ustomed to seeing Monsters, the contrast between the town and the hordes of Chill Dragons filling the sky reminded her of the end of the world.


    An unknown number of flocks of Chill Dragons waspletely ignoring the houses and the fleeing inhabitants and were headed towards the inn where the Emperor and the rest were staying at, it was as if they were being sucked in.


    There was clearly something unusual.


    At an inn about a kilometer away from the one, the Emperor and the rest were staying at. Liz, who was checking the situation from the window of the room on the second floor, yelled at the back.


    ¡°Hey, Syt~! There¡¯re just too many of them~! You¡¯re nning to kill the Emperor or what~! Is this the first time you¡¯re doing this~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Don¡¯t me this on me! I only nted eleven of them, and they were the first ones which went in¡­¡­ Onee-chan you saw it too, right? In the first ce, I didn¡¯t have drugs that are able to gather that many Chilldra¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    That¡¯s right. Liz and the others had found a Chilldra den in a nearby mountain and had kidnapped the Dragons inside. And had drugged them.


    Everything was for the sake of their Leader. If he said that Dragons will appear, then as his best friend, we have to help him.


    And then, it was only half sessful.


    I looked away from my ¡°Imouto (Sister)¡±, who was making excuses and looked at Luke, who was swinging around in the room in annoyance.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Luke-chan¡¯s fault?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Oooooh! How many do I have to kill?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°I was wrong, heh¡­¡­ So where do theye from¡­¡­ Maybe, we didn¡¯t need to catch some after all?¡± (Liz)


    Liz turned around, put her elbows on the windowsill, and looked at the tumultuous city.


    We had spent a lot of effort into finding and capturing the Dragons, but at this rate, it was probably unnecessary.


    Lucia, who was growling and was looking up at the sky next to Liz, said in an unhappy voice.


    ¡°Maybe they came here to retaliate for catching a part of their herd¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Wepletely destroyed the den where we caught them and I am pretty sure the Chilldra didn¡¯t have a habit like that¡­¡­ So I have no idea.¡± (Sytry)


    Though she was still confused, Sytry answered, but the fact was that herds of Chilldra were here, and in addition, it was heading in a straight line toward where Cry was.


    Until now, Monsters have always attacked Liz and her friends in these situations, so it was quite a rare sight to see them pass right in front of them.


    ¡°I wonder if Cry-chan is okay¡­¡­ Should I reduce their number a little?¡± (Liz)


    However, repelling them when we are under attack would be one thing, but thinning out a swarm of Chilldra flying at a high speed in the sky would take a lot of time.


    At least, it would be hard for Liz to do it by herself.


    ¡°I think he will be fine, he has ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· and Kilknight with him, however¡­¡­ If something like this happens, they might cancel the escort mission.¡± (Sytry)


    It was finally a prestigious mission. There was a possibility that it might lead to leveling up his Certification Level.


    Most of the swarm didn¡¯te from Liz and the others, but what they did could have been the trigger. Luke shouted cheerfully as usual without seeming to think too much about it, when Liz showed hesitation in her expression for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°I dunno! We¡¯ll just wait for Cry¡¯s decision.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°We¡¯ve no choice but to do that, huh¡­¡­ Well, Chilldra didn¡¯t amount much in the first ce.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    For a species of Dragons, Chill Dragon is weak. They are Monsters that attack in numbers.


    In this case as well, if ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· were to encounter that in their travels, they would only be happy because they saw something unusual.


    Liz checked the Chilldra that filled the sky once more and sighed without motivation.


    ¡ì


    What the hell is going on?


    Everything that happened was unexpected. The man d in ck was alone in the room with a cloudy expression.


    The swarm of Chill Dragons that had been summoned by the curse was eradicated by the power of ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·. This was something I expected.


    No matter the type of Dragon, it would be an easy opponent for a Level 7 Hunter. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t pick the Dragons, so it couldn¡¯t be helped if it was the Chill Dragons, which had weak individual abilities, that had been attracted.


    That¡¯s why, so far, so good.


    I was surprised that rare species such as Chill Dragon were attracted, and I was also surprised that there were more of them than I had expected, but it was unavoidable because I can¡¯t choose what to attract with this curse. The fact that there were no deaths among the knights was unexpected, but that could only mean that the abilities of the Imperial Guards were better than expected.


    But what happened from that point onward was unexpected.


    Shockingly, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· advised them to continue the journey. Moreover, they agreed.


    It didn¡¯t make any sense at all. The person we are escorting right now was the Emperor of a big country. Normally, if an ident like this happened, it would be natural to cancel the journey. The decision of the head of the Knight Order and ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· was natural, and of course the man also naturally thought that the journey would end here.


    There was no way a man who is certified as a Level 8 wouldn¡¯t understand that.


    However, there wasn¡¯t even an ounce of hesitation in ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· suggestion. Even though he was attacked by Dragons, his attitude was the same as before the attack.


    He didn¡¯t seem to have fought at all during the Dragon attack this time, but I wonder if that was because he was too confident in his own strength, or¨D¨D.


    There is no change in the n. It can even be said that continuing escort is rather convenient for the man. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Liz and co did y a part and nt some Chilldra so they can attack the city!


    So, truth is¡­. There were 2 masterminds behind the Chilldra attack! Sytry and the mysterious man XD


    Now like usual Strange Grief can push all their crime to the real bad guy like that time in the White Sword Gathering!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 180，Part2: 2 - Escort

    <h4>Chapter180£¬Part2: 2 - Escort</h4> <h4>Chapter 180 Escort?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The guards escorting the Emperor in the Imperial Capital were perfect. With him sitting in the Castle, it is quite difficult to kill Radrick Atrum Zebrudia, as he is a highly skilled swordsman.


    If it is outside where his escorts are fewer, it would be a golden asion for the man who can use an umon power of summoning Dragons.


    This n wasn¡¯t urgent. He just thought that it would be a blessing if he could reduce Zebrudia¡¯s power even a little.


    However, it was just too creepy. The situation was perfectly going in the man¡¯s favor. It was like they were asking him to kill him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What are you thinking, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    Until now, he had performed various difficult missions. Some missions have failed, and some have nearly gotten him killed.


    However, he hasn¡¯t been this confused in a long time.


    The man held his head and muttered quietly to himself to keep hisposure.


    Everything is as usual. Just think about the objectives and faithfully carry out the mission as usual.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Yowaningen, what are you thinking, desu! I¡¯m a Member of the same n as you, so we should discuss things properly, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Well, well, calm down.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°More-over¡­¡­! Why are you riding on my horse again, desu! Get off, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Calm, calm.¡± (Cry)


    One night after the Dragon attack, we left the city.


    Fortunately, the Conference wasn¡¯t canceled. If I hadn¡¯t been a Level 8 and didn¡¯t have a say in the matter, the Conference would have been canceled, so I would say that I was barely safe. I guess social power can be useful sometimes.


    Maybe because they were wary of their surroundings, the carriage was moving a little slower than yesterday.


    I clung to the back of Kruz and we were at the back of the escort.


    It is such a beautiful day that it is hard to believe that something like that happened yesterday. The horses too seemed to be enjoying themselves as they *pakapaka* paced around.


    It was veryfortable. Sytry, this is what I am talking about.


    By the way, Tino once said something about white crows, but maybe that was what she meant¡­¡­ I will have to remonstrate her next time.


    The journey went smoothly.? In the first ce, there are not many fools who would attack the Emperor.


    Even if there were ruffians, they would understand how reckless their action would be when they see Term.


    Today, I ced Term at the front line.


    I had expected that his abilities were quite high, but Term was stronger than I had expected. To be able to overwhelm a swarm of Chilldra to that extent, he might even be stronger than Lucia.


    No matter what shows up, this escort request will be safe with ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·. Next time, I will have to thank ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·.


    ¡°To begin with, Chilldra¡¯s weakness wasn¡¯t fire, desu! Yowaningen, are you taking me for an idiot, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Calm, calm¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Why are you so unmotivated, Yowaningen, desu! In my case, I¡¯ve always been¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    Un, un, that¡¯s right.


    With Kruz¡¯s sermon as my BGM, I make a big yawn.


    I becamepletely rxed thanks to Term¡¯s disy of power yesterday.


    There is nothing easier than working on an escort request with a strong escort. I wonder if it is okay to work like this and still get such a wonderful carpet.


    Today too, the carpet was *fuwafuwa* flying behind the horse. It really is docile when no one is riding it.


    I turned around while feeling rxed as I firmly grabbed Kruz¡¯s stomach.


    And then I froze up.


    The carpet that should have been flying behind me a moment ago was¨D¨DGone. As far as I could see, it was nowhere to be found.


    I hurriedly hugged Kruz¡¯s stomach tightly.


    ¡°Kru¡­¡­ Kruz, stoppp! Just stop!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hyaaa¡­¡­ Wha¡­ What happened Yowaningen!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz hurriedly stopped her horse in a panic.


    I struggled to jump off the horse and squinted my eyes.


    The carpet I finally obtained was¡­ Gone! It¡¯s nowhere to be found! I haven¡¯t even been able to properly ride it yet!


    The carpet is a Relic. No matter how rebellious it was, it won¡¯t run away from me. That¡¯s what Relics are.


    Which means, there is only one possibility.


    I am sure¡­¡­ It ran out of charge.


    I had my Barrier Rings charged, but everything was so messed up that I forgot to have my carpet charged.


    The carriage kept moving forward, leaving us behind. Maybe because they were noblemen, they didn¡¯t seem to notice that we had stopped.


    A little bit¡­¡­ If it is just a little bit, the escort won¡¯t have any problem if we went missing for a little bit. I donn¡¯t even count as fighting strength too, and Term, the strongest was with them too.


    I made an immediate decision.


    ¡°Kruz, we are going back.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Haaah? What are you talking about, desu! What are you going to do about the escort, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    We are going to look for the carpet! It is a very important carpet! It hadn¡¯t been that long since I hadst checked, so it couldn¡¯t have fallen that far behind.


    I¡¯m sure I will find it. I¡¯ll absolutely find it! It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll find it really quick and be right back! The carriage was going slowly today, so we can catch up with themter.


    If I lose my carpet, doesn¡¯t that mean that there was no point in epting this escort!


    Kruz stared in amazement when I appealed to her with unprecedented desperation. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Cry leaving the escort can only end up badly for the escort!


    But I sure hope he does get his carpet back.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here Cry means that if he said something they must believe it even if it is impossible and if it won¡¯t happen you have to make it happen!BGM: Background Music.

 Chapter 181，Part1: 1 - Escort ②

    <h4>Chapter181£¬Part1: 1 - Escort ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 181 Escort ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Uuuuumh. I don¡¯t really understand, but this isn¡¯t a bad training. That¡¯s what adventure should be like.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°You are so easygoing, Luke-chan¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    The red-haired swordsman, Luke Psykol, smirked and drew his sword from his waist in an ustomed motion.


    It was an easy-to-use straight sword with a de about a meter long.


    The width of the de was wide, but the most distinctive feature of the sword was that the sword was made of wood, from the scabbard to the hilt and to the de. Of course, there was no de, and it wasn¡¯t something that can be used on the battlefield where lives were at stake.


    However, Luke confidently lifts the sword, which was very light because it was made of wood, and pointed it to the sky.


    An azure sky without any clouds. And far above him, there was a small shadow.


    Although it couldn¡¯t be seen by ordinary people¡¯s eyesight, it was sufficiently discernable for Luke and his friends from ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, who have their five senses strengthened by repeatedly capturing Treasure Shrine.


    And that was¨D¨DA Dragon. It was amon Green Dragon which possessed a deep green colored body surface.


    Of course, even though the beast was calledmon, it was still an adult dragon, one of the strongest of all legendary beasts, and to defeat it, you need to have the appropriate Level of at least 6.


    Lucia sighed with a disapproved look at the Dragon that was flying without showing a shred of interest in them like it was being rushed by something.


    ¡°But to think there are so many Dragons appearing¡­¡­ This isn¡¯t normal.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Green Dragons aren¡¯t supposed to live in this area, so I think they flew here from quite far away¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Except for a few exceptions, Dragons species have excellent flying abilities. This is also one of the reasons why Dragons are considered the strongest species, as there is no way humans can catch up with the speed of a Dragon which can sometimes exceed the speed of sound.


    Liz, who was *burabura* dangling her legs on her brother¡¯s shoulder, raised her shoulders. Even Liz, who loves a good battlefield, was amazed.


    ¡°How many does it make now? Isn¡¯t there too many? How are they gathering here?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Who knows. As far as I know, there is no way to call for Dragons¡­¡­ If there was one, then the only possibility would be a ¡ºRelic¡»¡­¡­ Or something simr.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°A Relic¡­ If it¡¯s like this, it could be anything then.¡± (Liz)


    Liz argued back when Sytry tilted her head.


    Despite discovering a Dragon flying in the sky, they didn¡¯t have any tension.


    Same as yesterday, after a few hours, Sytry and the others had already encountered five Dragons while clearing the way.


    Originally, Dragons have a wide territory. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t natural to see that many Dragons in such a short period of time. Like yesterday¡¯s swarm of Chilldra incident, what was happening right now was very suspicious.


    Even if Sytry¡¯s special potion can make Dragon go crazy, it doesn¡¯t have the ability to unconditionally attract Dragons from other territories. If there was a way to control Dragons, it would be a very dangerous technique.


    ¡°The ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡»¡­¡­ Heeeh¡­¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Cry-san said he doesn¡¯t need any Dragons anymore¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry ignored her sister¡¯s muttering and looked at Luke.


    She didn¡¯t meet with him face-to-face, but there was a note at the counter of the inn where she left the chocte.


    When Luke heard her, he nodded strongly.


    ¡°Try to withstand my sword moveee! Wooooooooooooo! Luke-Style, flying sword ¡ºMeteor Strike (Ryusennn)¡»!¡± (Luke)


    Luke roared and sprinted down the road which was made by carriagesing and going while raising a cloud of dust. When he got a little closer to the Dragon at a tremendous speed, he threw his wooden sword that was in his hand.


    Ignoring Liz¡¯s ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange for a Swordsman to throw his sword¡±, the sword flew straight ahead.


    It was like a shooting star. Without slowing down, it flew like it was pursuing the fast-moving Green Dragon and turned red from burning up before it could reach it. Luke copsed on the spot.


    ¡°Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaamn! It burned again. What am I missinggg! Lucia, next sword!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it because youcked in spirit?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Umu, umu.¡± (Anthem)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something random like this¡­¡­ ¡ºHailstorm¡».¡± (Lucia)


    A small whirlwind formed in the palm of Lucia¡¯s hand. The whirlwind, which contained sparkling grains of ice, quickly grew ording to the technique and turned into a huge tornado that could reach the sky.


    Magics that manipte nature are oftenrge-scale Magic. And Lucia was particrly good at Ice Magic.


    The ice storm that was created spread faster than the speed of the dragon¡¯s flight,ying waste to the entire area.


    Soon after, a roar shook the area. The Green Dragon was caught by the storm, *zutazuta* torn to pieces by the ice particles inside the storm, lost its lift, and crashed into the ground.


    ¡°Such an eeeasy job.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°It seems that it can¡¯t summon very strong Dragons.¡± (Sytry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    A huge thanks to Henri! and thanks to him, there will be an extra chapter tomorrow!


    Haha Luke throwing his sword but ending in a orz position was so funny!


    And the fact that Anthem nodded when Liz said that it was because hecked spirit makes me think that they seeded to meet Cry¡¯s ¡°expectation¡± because they used their guts to do it!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 181，Part2: 2 - Escort ②

    <h4>Chapter181£¬Part2: 2 - Escort ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 181 Escort ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Even if you say Dragon, in a nutshell, their ability can vary. Some, like the Onsen Dragon and the Chilldra, can be defeated by a Level 4 hunter on their own, while others are undefeatable even if ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·? does everything in their power to defeat them.


    In this case, the Green Dragon and the Dragons that had appeared so far weren¡¯t that big of a deal. At least to ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, they were species that could be killed with a touch of a finger.


    The effective time expired and the ¡ºHailstorm¡» disappeared. All that was left was the frozen earth and the corpse of the Dragon.


    ¡°What do we do about the materials?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Leave it. It is a waste, but it is not like we can carry it around.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it as I¡¯m enjoying this, but I can¡¯t really appreciate it when so many Dragons show up. If they¡¯re going toe, they shoulde all at once, not one at a time.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    A Dragon¡¯s entire body is a valuable material, but our goal this time isn¡¯t to make money. We can¡¯t afford to carry it around. As we don¡¯t even know what kind of powerful Monsters or Dragons will appear in the future.


    However, it was such a waste. As Sytry looked at the dragon carcass with a bit of a backward nce, Liz called out to her from above her shoulder.


    ¡°Syttt there¡¯s a bunch of Monstersing from over there, but what do we do?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°A group of Monsters? Are they Dragons?¡± (Sytry)


    Liz squinted her eyes to look at the group that appeared far away. The group was a mixture of various Monsters. Subhuman Monsters and Beast Monsters were running away as if they were being washed away.


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡­ I think it¡¯s a Land Dragon? As for the group of Monsters, there are Orcs, Goblins and¡­¡­ All sorts of them!¡± (Liz)


    Land Dragon is an unusual Dragon that can¡¯t fly. Their wings had deteriorated, but instead, their body wasrger and the weight of each of their blows was heavier.


    The Monsters that were being chased are probably from around here. Dragons and Monsters do not share a symbiotic rtionship, and the Dragons, who often stand at the top of the ecosystem, are natural predators to non-humans as well. If a Dragon that never leaves its territory were to suddenly venture outside of it, the area would be falling into chaos. Even normally docile Monsters can be a major disaster if they run amok.


    It is also the first phenomenon that is suspected when Monsters are running amok.


    ¡°Yaaaaaaas, this time my sword will reach. I¡¯ll¡­¡­ y ittt!¡± (Luke)


    Luke rolled up his sleeve while holding the wooden sword Lucia had newly created for him. The swarm of Monsters didn¡¯t stop and headed straight toward Luke and the others¨D¨DTo be more precise, towards the Emperor and his group who were behind them.


    At that moment, Sytry, who had a thoughtful expression, *pan* pped her hands and said.


    ¡°Luke-san, please only y the Dragon. Do it in a way where you won¡¯t y the Monsters.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hmm? Aaaah? Why not?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Cry-san told me that he doesn¡¯t want ¡ºAny more¡» Dragons, but he hasn¡¯t told me that he doesn¡¯t want any more Monsters.¡± (Sytry)


    He went out of his way to give me a message saying that he didn¡¯t need any more Dragons. He probably wanted everything else but Dragons.


    Sytry, who has known him for a long time, understands how he thinks.


    Luke¡¯s eyes widened at what Sytry said while smiling, and nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see¡­ Alright. OK. So I just have to cut them apart, right? I¡¯ll only y the Dragon. Alright. It¡¯s fine¡­ only the Dragon. I¡¯ll only y the Dragon¡­¡­ Un, it¡¯s gonna be a good training, my arms itching.¡± (Luke)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Strange¡­¡­ The curse should be activated, but no Dragons areing.


    The escort¡¯s journey was peace itself. There wasn¡¯t a cloud in the sky and not a speck of a Dragon in sight.


    The events of yesterday had been unexpected for the man, but this was the first time he had experienced a Dragon not attacking.


    The effect of the Dragon calling curse is to attract Dragons living in the vicinity. In some cases, there is a timeg before the Dragon attacks, but this time it was far toote.


    He can¡¯t show that he was restless. The Emperor¡¯s group was now nervous because of yesterday¡¯s incident. They are probably thinking about the possibility of a traitor among their ranks. In the first ce, there was no way to be sure of the result of the curse.


    That man¨D¨D¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· wasn¡¯t around. He advocated himself to be the rear guard and kept his distance from the carriage where the Emperor was riding on.


    The man had no idea what he was thinking. If he was an escort, it would have been only natural that he would stand close to the Emperor. There are knights guarding his perimeter, so it is not like he can get too close, but the man doesn¡¯t understand why he would want to move behind.


    Right now, the Emperor was defenseless. Those ipetent knights around the Emperor weren¡¯t even aware that the man was their enemy.


    The man can fight even without the Dragon Calling Curse. He wouldn¡¯t take such an impulsive action, but it would not be impossible for him to assassinate the Emperor if he put his life at stake. Of all the escorts, the only ones that the man was sure to be no match against in terms of purebat strength were ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· and ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    The only thing the man was concerned about was the actions of the ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who was also known as being an unparalleled strategist. Depending on the situation, he may need to change his ns.


    At that moment, a loud voice suddenly came from the front.


    ¡°Monstersss! Swarms of Monsters areing! There¡¯s a lot of them, all members, be on guard! Protect the carriage!¡± (Knight)


    !? What¡­¡­ Did you say!?


    It can¡¯t be, the curse is only supposed to attract Dragons. This wasn¡¯t due to what the man did.


    He quickly checked behind him. There was no sign of the man who was supposed to be in the rearguard. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Extra chapter thanks to Henri!


    ¡°Whoooat Infinite Variety disappeared!? Don¡¯t tell me he went to kill the dragon!¡±


    That will be what the man will be thinking I¡¯m sure.


    And Cry will be like ¡°What happened!? Why is everyone looking at me like a hero!??XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 182，Part1: 1 - Escort ③

    <h4>Chapter182£¬Part1: 1 - Escort ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 182 Escort ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m utterly dumbfounded by you, Yowaningen, desu! What the hell are you thinking, desu! Stop always bothering Lucia-san, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I firmly hug the rebellious carpet that has be just a carpet due to ack of magical power and apologize.


    This time, it waspletely my fault. Even though it was only natural for those who use a self-propelled Relic to take care of its recharging¡­ If Martis-san knew about me forgetting to do this, he would probably turn red and lecture me about it.


    ¡°Even though I was apanying you because you looked so desperate¡­¡­ You just dropped your carpet! I look like an idiot now, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that with a smile, desu! What if something happens to the escort while we were doing this, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    No well, it couldn¡¯t be helped as I found my carpet. If I couldn¡¯t find it, it would be my loss, but since I achieved my goal and found it, it was worth going back. I am very sorry, but I will probably go back again if I find myself in the same situation.


    Because I¡¯m not going to be of any use as an escort anyway if I¡¯m there¡­¡­ But I am sorry that I made Kruz go with me.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, nothing¡¯s going to happen¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I also properly told Sytry not to send Dragon towards us, so without external causes, it would be impossible for a Dragon to attack us with pinpoint uracy.


    If something like that were to happen again and again, the Emperor would surely be cursed.


    The Iron Horse, who seems to have grown quite attached to Kruz, chases the carriage at a tremendous speed. Even with two people on board, it was as fast as the carpet. If it is like this we will catch up with the carriage in no time.


    ¨D¨DAnd then, when we returned in high spirits, what came in front of us was the carriages surrounded by countless corpses of Monsters.


    Franz-san noticed us and red at us like a demon. Apparently, something did happened.


    I wonder if I am safe because they didn¡¯t notice me being gone or if I should look at reality and see that I ampletely out.


    Apologizing is my specialty, but from my client¡¯s point of view, this was the worst.


    Not only we separated from the escort target without saying a word but during that time, the escort target was also attacked. This was a huge loss of credibility that would lower our rank even if this was an ordinary request. They probably wouldn¡¯t forgive us even if I did a Dogeza.


    As expected, even Kruz¡¯s expression was tense.


    I left the other Members of the team behind, but if the Leader of the team disappeared, it would be hard to find an excuse. If I were to honestly say that I dropped my carpet and had to go back for it, I would be cut down and killed.


    Term frowned and looked over here. Kechakchakka was as usual, but I can see that his expression seemed to be a bit cloudy.


    Calm down, you have to calm down, Cry Andrich.


    In times like these, you can¡¯t rush ahead. You have to handle it calmly and withposure. You have been able to ovee various battlefields in the past, so you should be able to do it this time too.


    As soon as I dismounted from my horse after lightly patting on the back of Cruz, who was stiffening with tension, I started by checking things with Franz-san.


    ¡°Any casualties?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Look who¡¯s asking¡­¡­¡­¡­ There wasn¡¯t any.¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san¡¯s head was bleeding and his face was bright red, but he took a few rough deep breaths and answered briefly.


    Franz-san, for a nobleman, you are surprisingly calm. If he was an ordinary nobleman, he would be yelling at me.


    However, there were no casualties, heh.


    If you looked at it closely, the traces of destruction were overwhelming. Well, that¡¯s of course, as there is the Magi who can annihte that huge swarm of Chilldra with one single Magic, so a swarm of ordinary Monsters would be no big deal.


    Everything wasn¡¯t perfect, but thank god. If there had been casualties, it would have been the worst of the worst. If it is like this, I could still be forgiven¡­¡­ That is the kind of feeling I have. Or is it impossible?


    I won¡¯t leave the escorting area anymore so please forgive me already.


    Franz-san stepped out in front of me with a rough gait. A *piripiri* tingling, reproachful stare was concentrated on me.


    As if he was threatening me, Franz-san said in a strong tone, one word after another.


    ¡°I would like to interrogate you right now, but! Unfortunately, now, I, can¡¯t, as we will be stopping in the middle of the road like this! His Majesty¡¯s safety is our top priority! But, after we arrive in the city, you will carefully tell me the whole story! Anything else you have to say for yourself?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°No.¡± (Cry)


    Apparently, he was giving me some time to think of an excuse. I don¡¯t think I will be able toe up with an excuse in such a short time, but¡­¡­ It was really totally my fault.


    Looking around him, Franz-san gave instructions in a loud voice.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ We are leaving. All hands, stay alert!¡± (Franz)


    Well then, what do I do¡­¡­


    ¡ì


    There was a tense feeling in the air, maybe because they had just been attacked by Monsters.


    Kruz, who I somehow seeded in convincing her to let me get on her horse, was still mad.


    ¡°What are you going to do, Yowaningen, desu. I have no interest in the authority or in the escort, but as a proud Spirit People, I will not allow myself to be fired from the escort, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Uuuuun¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    There¡¯s nothing I can do. I am sure I won¡¯t be imprisoned as I was the one who brought Term in the team and thanks to that they were able to eradicate the swarm of Chill Dragons, but my honor will be severely tarnished.


    Well, to be truthful, I don¡¯t really care about honor (And no one in ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· really cared about their honor too), and it will be unavoidable that my Level will go down, rather I will wee this, but on the contrary, what I am really worried about is whether they will take away my carpet or not.


    ¡­¡­ Can they at least let me buy it back after they took it away from me?


    Kruz will be fine as I forced her to go with me¡­¡­ Probably.


    ¡°Aaah, even though Lucia-san entrusted me to take care of Yowaningen¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    Said Kruz in a weak voice. There were tears at the edge of her artistic eyes.


    ¡°I-It will be alright. I will cover for you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yowaningen, you should shut up, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes.¡± (Cry)


    No matter how much I twisted my brain, I couldn¡¯te up with a good excuse.


    Behind us, there were a few Imperial Guard following us as if they were watching us. Even though I had no intention of leaving my post again, it seems like my trust was running low. Maybe the fact that I was only cheering them during the Chill Dragons attack was a problem. Or maybe my ¡ºPerfect Vacation¡» didn¡¯t seem like a useful Relic to them. Looking back on it, everything was full of problems. I wanna puke.


    I didn¡¯t mean to cut any corners, but ¡­¡­ I waspletely raising the white g. It may be better to give up obediently rather than toe up with an excuse.


    The only positive thing about this request is that the request will definitely seed.


    Not thanks to my power, but thanks to ¡¶Still Water¡¯s (<i>Shisui</i>)¡· power, though.


    While I was feeling as if the time of my execution was drawing nearer by the second, the carriage that had been going smoothly suddenly came to a stop.


    We followed suit and also stopped.


    Another attack!? How many times are you going to be attacked, dude? I wonder if His Majesty isn¡¯t really cursed. I am kinda feeling very sympathetic to His Majesty.


    If that was the case, I should have refused the reques¡­¡­¡­¡­ I want the carpet, though¡­¡­


    ¡°Q-Quickly get off, desu! Yowaningen!¡± (Kruz)


    Apparently, it wasn¡¯t an attack, as I couldn¡¯t hear any sounds of fighting.


    Franz-san, who was guarding the Emperor¡¯s carriage perimeter, came here. He wasn¡¯t as angry as he was a few moments ago, but his expression was grim.


    ¡°It is a Dragon carcass. It was apparent that someone left it there.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t there too many Dragons appearing? Since when did Zebrudia be the country of Dragons?¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­ I wonder if I should change my home base.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tsk¡­¡­ His Majesty, ordered us to hear your thoughts.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°I am not an expert, though.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Juste!¡± (Franz)


    Level 8¡¯s credibility, yikes. I wonder if all the level 8s in the world are treated like this.


    I went to the front as if I was being dragged around.


    The Dragon¡¯s carcass was just enshrined in the middle of the road.


    It was a Green Dragon, a dragon who has the characteristics of having green skin. It was a long time ago, but it was the first Dragon that ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· had killed.


    It was three timesrger than the special carriage in which the Emperor was riding, but now its strong skin was shredded and itsrge wings, known for their majesty, were nearly torn off.


    Term touched its skin and frowned. Franz-san said.


    ¡°If a Hunters defeated it, it is unnatural that they left the corpse here. If it was done by another Monster, then we need to be even more vignt.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long since it had been killed. This was¡­¡­¡­¡­ Probably caused by Ice-type Magic. Moreover, it had been done while it was flying.¡± (Term) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Need a pic of Kruz ?¡¤¡ã(???©n???)¡ã¡¤? being all nervous with tear in the corner of her eyes!


    Will Term be able to connect the dots and understand that Strange Grief is just in front of them?!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 182，Part2: 2 - Escort ③

    <h4>Chapter182£¬Part2: 2 - Escort ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 182 Escort ¢Û?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    At Term¡¯s observations, Kruz lifted her pretty eyebrows and said.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t such a thing as Ice Magic that can one-sidedly kill a Dragon that is boasted for its high durability¡­¡­ Is what I would like to say, but there are traces of arge-scale Magic in the air, desu. It is probably not a Monster but a human that did it, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Keke¡­¡­ Kekekeke¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    Awesome¡­¡­ So this is what Hunters do. The heck are traces ofrge-scale Magic in the air? What does Kruz see?


    All I know is that it is the carcass of a dead Dragon.


    Franz-san red at me as I folded my arms and *unun* nodded my head in admiration.


    ¡°So, what is your opinion?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Uuuuun¡­¡­ Well, how do I say¡­¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What!?¡± (Franz)


    I am not much of an observer, but once again, likest time, I have information they don¡¯t have.


    This is¡­¡­ Lucia¡¯s Magic. My ¡°Imouto (Sister)¡±, Lucia Roger, specializes in offensive magic that targets a wide area.


    ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· has often been surrounded by arge number of Monsters and Phantoms. There have been times when we were under fire from a very long distance, and on the other hand, there have been times when the enemy had been a great Magi.


    ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· has also split the role of each member to ys. In cases like this one, Lucia is the one in charge of intercepting them.


    As Lucia grew, her attack range continued to expand, and as can be seen from the fact that she has turned an entire city into frogs, she now boasts a huge attack range.


    I am sure I am not wrong, as the favorite Magic Lucia likes to use is Ice Magic. (It seems that Lucia¡¯stest strategy is to slow down her opponent with her icy wave and let Luke and the other Members with high attack power finish them off.)


    Since Sytry was here, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising that Lucia, a good friend of hers, was here. Apparently, Sytry and the others are ahead of us, rather than following us.


    Apparently, she is so, sooo worried about me, her big brother.


    ¡­¡­ By the way, is it eptable for my friends toe despite me reaching the number of people they specified in the escort?


    Franz-san pressed on me when I was hesitating between being honest or lying to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, this is, your doing¡­¡­!?¡± (Franz)


    There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true. What on earth does Franz-san think I am? How can I, who has been with him almost all the time, kill a Dragon that was so far away?


    Kechakchakka looked at me as if I was saying some bullshit.


    However, that¡¯s when a revtion came to me.


    What if this is¡­¡­ An excuse for us for when we went away?


    I would be lying, but since I am the Leader of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, it isn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that their power is my power, I think.


    Uuuun, but that wasn¡¯t the real reason why I went away though.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ W-Well, I would say that you are not too far off from the truth¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Be more specific!¡± (Franz)


    After all, Franz-san yelled at me when I made ament that he can¡¯t quite put his finger on.


    ¡°Yowaningen¡­ Has been with me the whole time and hasn¡¯t done anything, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Contrary to me who left it ambiguous, a very serious Kruz, made a reverse follow-up of what I said.


    Well, she was certainly right, but¡­¡­ Kruz really is an honest woman. I gave a pitiful smile and raised my shoulders.


    ¡°At any rate, this carcass isn¡¯t such a big deal, so don¡¯t worry about it. It is already dead anyway, so we better hurry up and get to the next town.¡± (Cry)


    However, everywhere we go, we find dead Dragons.


    It has now be a Dragon¡¯s Fair. The situation was so abnormal that I could only smile bitterly.


    A bunch of Monsters and a Land Dragon cut in half (Probably Luke¡¯s doing).


    A dead Red Dragon with hardly any scar on it (Probably Sytry¡¯s doing).


    A ¡°Wyvern (Hiryu)¡± whose neck was forcefully twisted (Probably Liz and Anthem¡¯s doing).


    Even though I have lived through many battlefields and seen a lot of Dragons in my life, I have never seen so many different kinds of Dragons in a day.


    At this horrific scene, even the proud Members of the Imperial Guard were turning pale, including Franz-san. Term still had some leeway, but he clearly wanted to say something. Maybe he had sensed that it was my friends who were doing this.


    It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry¡­¡­ Because it was my childhood friends who did this.


    But to think so many Dragons appeared, maybe I should seriously think about keeping my distance from Zebrudia.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Despite finding Dragon¡¯s carcasses everywhere, we reached the city safely.


    It was the most abnormal escort mission I have ever experienced. We were able to eradicate the group of Monsters that had attacked us once without much trouble, but the mental fatigue that the knights were under was beyond description.


    The anxiety of not knowing what will happen. The heavy responsibility of guarding the Emperor. Some members of the group have beenining about their physical condition because of countless Dragons attacking them, and the Chilldra nightmare that had attacked them yesterday. It seemed like a lie that it had only been two days since we left the Imperial Capital.


    When Franz arrived at the inn and was summoned by His Majesty Radrick, Franz¡¯s expression tensed involuntarily at what he heard.


    ¡°Put the Hunters¡­¡­ Next to you, you said?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Umu. Do you have any objections?¡± (Radrick)


    His Majesty Radrick¡¯s expression was still the same as he normally was, fearless and showing no signs of fatigue.


    However, this was only because he didn¡¯t show it to the public, so I am sure that His Majesty Radrick, who bears the Empire on his shoulders, has a lot more heartache than Franz Argman could ever feel.


    It was humiliating. It had always been the job of the Imperial Guard to protect the Emperor. We have never handed over that role to anyone else.


    However, I can also understand why the Emperor would order me to do so.


    The knight in the Imperial Guard are all elite, but the power of ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¨D¨Dthe power of a Level 7 Hunter was too different. Most likely Kruz or Kechakchakka, who is Level 6, are a superior Magi than the one in the Imperial Guard.


    The swarm of Chilldra was a disaster that couldn¡¯t be ovee by the Zero Knight Order, a division of the Imperial Guard, alone.


    ¡°Your Majesty has a point. ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· is strong. We have seen him in action. ¡­¡­ However, the behavior of that man, of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is clearly suspicious. I think it is too early to put those people next to us.¡± (Franz)


    A Level 8. It wasn¡¯t too hard to imagine that his fighting ability was unparalleled, but his actions are too iprehensible.


    I know about the rumor of him being an unparalleled strategist, but everything about him just doesn¡¯t make sense. So far, Franz has seen a variety of arrogant Hunters, but there was something different about these Hunters.


    If I was being honest, they were members I would have never normally allowed toe with me.


    Moreover, there are rumors about that man that said that he is happily putting his n Members through trials.


    .


    ¡°Indeed, yes. However, that man¡¯s innocence is guaranteed by the ¡ºTears of the Truth¡».¡± (Radrick)


    If we assume that this attack was all of the ¡ºFox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡» doing, then that means that our entire itinerary has been predicted. There is a high probability that there is a traitor among us.


    And when it is like this, in the eyes of His Majesty, the only people whose innocence was guaranteed were¨D¨DFranz, who secretly used the ¡ºTear of the Truth¡» to prove his innocence in front of His Majesty and ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who proved it in front of everyone. Strangely, that man was also the person Franz can trust the most.


    When we found the Dragon carcasses, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· attitude was clearly calm. Even ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· frowned at the situation, but he strangely showed a convinced look on his face.


    I don¡¯t know how he did it, and he hasn¡¯t stated it, but if ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· took care of those Dragon before it could attack us, it would be too risky to remove that elusive man out of anger now.


    Hunters are strong. Prioritizing his pride first and putting the Emperor in danger was an unbing decision for the ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡± of the Zero Knight Order, which has protected the Emperor for a long time.


    By keeping him nearby, Franz could keep an eye on his movements. If we use that excuse as a front, my subordinates who have a lot of pride would also be satisfied with it.


    Radrick Atrum Zebrudia¡¯s eyes were clear as if he could see right through Franz¡¯s mind.


    The highest priority was, of course, the Emperor. Franz couldn¡¯t control the tension in his face, but he managed to stifle his voice and answered.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ As His Majesty wishes.¡± (Franz)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Inside a room at the inn. After carefully examining and summarizing the situation so far, Term Apokris concluded with a bitter look on his face.


    So far he has been only skeptical, but the situation has proven it.


    Nine out of ten, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is a Member of the ¡ºNine-Tail Shadow Fox (Kyuubi no Kage Kitsune)¡». Moreover, he was probably a very high-ranking member.


    I don¡¯t know how he got through the ¡ºTears of the Truth¡», but¡­¡­¡­¡­? I will have to verify this. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Term how did you end up with that conclusion!


    How can our boy, Cry, be a member of a secret organization!? Noooo way, man!


    Let the misunderstandings spread!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Hiryu:? Literally tranted to flying dragon.

 Chapter 183，Part1: 1 - Trust

    <h4>Chapter183£¬Part1: 1 - Trust</h4> <h4>Chapter 183 Trust?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    I was summoned by Franz-san and went there as if I was walking to my death row.


    When it was over, I dragged my heavy body back to my room, but then the carpet suddenly jumped on me.


    I walked through the carpet which was *pechipechi* hitting me and was full of energy after it had been charged, like it was a curtain, and entered the room.


    In the room, Kruz was waiting for me while recharging the other Relics. The reason why she reluctantly recharges them seems to be because Lucia asked her to do it. Whatever the reason it is, I am very grateful.


    When Kruz heard the result of the summon, she stared in wonder and said with a suspicious voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Haaaah? How in the world did this happen after what we did, desuka?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Even I want to know how.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What did you do, Yowaningen, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°If I have to say what I was doing, I was¡­ Doing nothing.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yowaningen, you seriously have to stop doing that, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    We left the escort midway and went to pick up my carpet and as a result, we will be escorting the Emperor by his side starting from tomorrow.


    I know I am not in the best position to say this, but I have no idea why it happened at all.


    When Franz-san told me in a stern voice, I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What? What the heck are you talking about?¡±. And then Franz-san¡¯s face turned bright red.


    However, my actions were such that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if I lost their trust and had been fired immediately. It could be said that I had no choice but to question his sanity.


    Could it be that by cing me, the untrustworthy one, in the Emperor¡¯s sights, he intends to behead me the next time I make a mistake?


    However, that means taking advantage of the Emperor¡¯s position. That¡¯s not good¡­¡­ That¡¯s ain¡¯t good. That¡¯s lese-majesty. Stop it.


    Even though I was ready for it, the matter about leaving in the middle of the escort was somehow dropped. It seemed that people from Franz-san¡¯s side said that it was already in the past and asked us to escort them properly next time.


    I am not sure if it was because they were open-minded, or because my disproportionately high level was too effective¡­¡­ But the fact that it was dropped doesn¡¯t make me feel any better.


    Come on, I want to go home already¡­¡­ Tell me it¡¯s a lie that it has only been two days.


    I was working under the assumption that the main escort would be the Knights Order. No matter how much honor it can give me. If I had to escort the Emperor from his side, then it would be a different story.


    But it wasn¡¯t like I could say no. I was checkmate.


    What do you think would happen if you put a cursed Emperor with the unlucky me together?


    ¡°Here, your Relics recharge is over, desu. Is there anything else? Desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Ah, can you do that too?¡± (Cry)


    I took out three Barrier Rings that were out of charge. When Kruz saw that she tantly frowned at it.


    ¡°Geh¡­¡­ A-Again with those Relics that eat so much of your Magic power¡­¡­ Yowaningen, when are you using those Relics, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Ahahahahah¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    All I could do wasugh dryly.


    After Franz-san¡¯s summoning ended, I went outside and impulsively hit my head on the wall. I hit my head three times, so I consumed three of them! Desu¡­¡­


    .


    ¡°Well, from now on it¡¯s the real deal¡­¡­ I have to be fully prepared, because¡­¡­ You never know what will happen. Kruz, I will have you work hard too.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°H-Humph¡­¡­ You don¡¯t need to tell me that, desu! However, you must remember that I am not working for you, Yowaningen, desu! It is only because Lapis ordered me to, so I have no choice but to work for you, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    If you think about it, Term was also working under the orders of ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, and Kilknight was something Sytry entrusted me with.


    So the only person who will genuinely be on my side is Kechakchakka, heh¡­¡­ I am sorry for thinking ¡°Hey, let¡¯s include him because he has a weird name¡±.


    I had a slightly bad feeling about him when I heard that he was a sorcerer, but apparently, his fighting skills are normal.


    On the contrary, he was quite reliable, since he was stillughing suspiciously as usual when Chilldra appeared. I will be relying on you.


    Oh right, I have to inform Term and the others about their decision to force us to escort the Emperor by his side from tomorrow on¡­¡­


    The synergy between the cursed Emperor and me will surely make tomorrow terrible things happen. But it wasn¡¯t like I could do anything about it.


    And Sytry and the others are ahead of us, so what will happen will happen anyway. They have been noisy about foxes this, and foxes thattely, but even when we encountered the Wandering Shrine, we were able to manage it.


    I waspletely in giving up mode, so even though I wasn¡¯t sleepy, I yawned heavily.


    A hellish escort request that I have never experienced before will now (Probably) begin.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Nothing much to say except, Kruz¡¯s Tsundere mode is in full force in this episode!


    Haaa, Kruz, you so cute!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 183，Part2: 2 - Trust

    <h4>Chapter183£¬Part2: 2 - Trust</h4> <h4>Chapter 183 Trust?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The key to working behind the scenes is to always remain calm and collected.


    This was how the man had handled so many dangerous missions in the past. However, this time¡¯s direction was the first time he ever saw.


    He could no longer understand what was going on at all.


    They were attacked by arge group of Monsters that didn¡¯te because of the man. Probably due to the man¡¯s curse, multiple Dragon carcasses were found on the way. Originally, any one of the things that happened was so unexpected that it would have been enough to suspend the escort mission.


    But still, the situation was turning out to be extremely favorable for the man.


    In a more favorable direction than the direction that the man had assumed would work out.


    When something so ununderstandable happens, even the man can¡¯t stay calm.


    Until now, Emperor¨D¨DRadrick Atrum Zebrudia had always been surrounded by his Imperial Guard. That important task had never been entrusted to anyone else.


    However, who would have thought¡­¡­ He was informed that from tomorrow onwards, he would be mixed with the Imperial Guard and would escort the Emperor while being close by.


    He first doubted his ears when he heard it from him.


    The behavior of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was too mysterious. Leaving the escort behind and going away, and not even making a decent excuse, wasn¡¯t something a Hunter would do.


    He thought they were going to be pulled out. It was ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who acted foolishly, but if the Leader of the Party made a mistake, it was only natural that all the Members would be affected.


    And knowing that, the man was in fact slightly relieved of the decision. Like, now I could get out of this mission.


    However, the actual conclusion went way over what he expected.


    The man¡¯s main force was to fight a war of attrition using a very specific curse, but he had no intention of losing easily even in a direct battle. The reason why he didn¡¯t take this course of action until now was because he thought about what would happen if he failed to kill his target, and also because there was the uncertainty caused by high-level Hunters.


    However, if they were to be ced nearby, there was a chance that he would be able to take advantage of that chance and kill him. He didn¡¯t even need to use the curse. All he had to do next was to escape, but even if he couldn¡¯t escape, he could still achieve his goal.


    Is ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· an idiot¡­¡­? He frowned under his hood.


    He has observed what he had done so far, but if it wasn¡¯t for the rumor about him being an unparalleled strategist, he would have excluded him from being a potential enemy.


    It was the first time he had used the Cursed Keystone Jewel¨D¨D¡ºProof of the Immortal Dragons¡» so many times in a row.


    It is a priceless item, you can even say that it was more valuable than the man himself. It is best not to use it any more than this.


    What he needs to think about now, is how to get past the Hunters¡¯ defenses.


    Fortunately, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· shouldn¡¯t be aware of the man¡¯s true identity. If he did it right, he could slip past their defenses and assassinate the Emperor and even escape before he was noticed.


    The only problem was¨D¨DKilknight Version Alpha.


    He was the only pure close-quarterbatant among the Hunters doing the escort, and he was an unknown being brought in by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    The man remembers most of the names of famous hunters, but he has never heard of Kilknight Version Alpha. Or rather, it is quite possible that his name is an alias, but the problem is that as a warrior, Kilknight is so skilled that he can easily cut down a Chill Dragon.


    There is a momentaryg during a Magi¡¯s offensive magic, so a good melee fighter can deliver several blows in that time.


    The man was a Magi. In meleebat, he would be one step behind Kilknight.


    And even if he were to hit him with a surprise magic spell, there was a good chance that the crimson armor that he never takes off is covered with some kind of protective magic.


    Radrick has a Barrier Ring on him. So, it would take two blows to kill him. One blow would still have been fine, but I have to say that giving two blows with Kilknight next to him is next to impossible.


    He had to be careful with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· because his technique was unknown, but he also had to be careful with Kilknight.


    If possible, it would be preferable to do the assassination when the two of them weren¡¯t around, but things wouldn¡¯t be so convenient.


    As he was thinking with a difficult face,? he suddenly heard a small sound from the other side of the door. It was the sound of knockings. Before he could answer, the door opened.


    The person who appeared was an old Magi with his back standing straight like a pole.


    His gray hair was pulled in an all-back hairstyle, and instead of a wand, he wore a magic bracelet on both of his arms.


    He was the Magi with the second-highest Hunters Level in the escort, Term Apokris, the ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·. He has mastered water magic, magic which tends to be seen as in, to the utmost limit, and is one of the best magic users in the Imperial Capital. It is said that his ability is almost the same level as that of ¡¶Abyssal Fire Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·.


    However, his expression was steeper than usual. He frowned and checked his surroundings once, then whispered to the man.


    ¡°Kecha¡­¡­ It might be sudden but¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· might be¡­ A member of the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡».¡± (Term)


    These were words that the man¨D¨DKechakchakka Munk had never expected to hear.


    He was so shocked that it was as if he had been struck by lightning. He involuntarily opened his eyes and let out a small interrogative voice.


    ¡°Keke¡­¡­?¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°Are you surprised¡­¡­ Yes, I am aware that I am talking nonsense. However, considering his unusual behavior and circumstances so far, I can only assume so. The man called Kilknight is probably one of ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· henchmen he had brought with him. I should have noticed it earlier, it was so tantly suspicious that I didn¡¯t notice it. There is no way a guy who runs into a swarm of Monsters and shes them while screaming ¡°Kill, kill¡± is someone decent!¡± (Term)


    Kechakchakka couldn¡¯t say anything in front of Term Apokris who was extremely serious.


    This¡­¡­¡­¡­ Would require a change of n. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Kechakchakka is the traitor! How dare you underestimate Cry!


    You are so gonna regret that!


    And Term what an epic misunderstanding you are having!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 184，Part1: 1 - Trust ②

    <h4>Chapter184£¬Part1: 1 - Trust ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 184 Trust ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    There are several urban legend-like threats in this world.


    There was one about a phantasmatic cat beast, whose existence was uncertain, which is everywhere and at the same time nowhere, the ¡°Star¡¯s Demon King (Hoshi no Maou)¡± who attacks from beyond the sky where no wings can reach, a mysterious switch that can blow up any ce just by pressing it, a man who spread misfortune around him just by living.


    And the wandering Treasure Shrines that I once encountered. The ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, the Treasure Shrine that I once encountered, was one of those improbable existences, because it was always moving, because you could rarely encounter it, and also because most of those who encountered it couldn¡¯t live to tell the tale.


    It had a power close to that of a god. However, most of all, that Treasure Shine was bizarre. It was probably from the moment I encountered that Treasure Shrines that my sense of danger became paralyzed.


    We couldn¡¯t conquer that Treasure Shrine. The Lord of that Treasure Shrine was too humongous and we were too inexperienced. No, even if we had been as powerful then as we are now, it would still have been hopeless. The ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ wasn¡¯t something of a level that humans can conquer.


    The core of the Treasure Shrine¨D¨DThe Phantom, which had umted such an extraordinary amount of Mana Material that it reversed the cause and effect of the creation of a Treasure Shrine, caused the ce where it had moved to, to be a Treasure Shrine, and this Phantom had the appearance of a ¡ºFox¡».


    ¡ì


    It has been a day since I was assigned to guard the Emperor by his side. As the sun was about to set, I arrived at the city where we would be staying today.


    For the first time, the journey went without a hitch. No Monsters, nor bandits, and Dragons appeared. Franz-san also looked somewhat relieved.


    Kruz, who was straddling in front of me, let out a small sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Haaaah. Nothing happened today, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I wonder if it is because if you multiply negative with negative you get something positive.¡± (Cry)


    As I calmly assessed the situation, Kruz¡¯s voice was shaking.


    ¡°I-In the first ce, what happened up until now was the one that was strange, desu!? There were enough Monsters that appeared for at least ten escorts, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Does ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· even ept escort requests?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Want me to punch you, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    Even though I was belittling humans by saying that¡­¡­ Well, it was because they were all so beautiful. Maybe there are people who want to be escorted by them.


    Leaving the chores to the attendants who were apanying us, Franz-san *jirori* red at us.


    ¡°Fuuuh¡­¡­ Nothing happened today and you didn¡¯t cause anything to happen.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°We aren¡¯t even halfway through the journey yet. You can¡¯t be too careful. It is when you are at ease like this that it is the most dangerous.¡± (Cry)


    God always aims and attacks me when I am at ease as if it has been watching over me. Well, whether I feel at ease or not though, I can¡¯t do anything about it.


    When I made a badass expression, Franz-san said disgustedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me of that.¡± (Franz)


    The town we are staying in today was a little smaller than the one we stayed in yesterday, but they had organized everything quite nicely. The inn was also a luxurious one, reserved for noblemen.


    Even if they are in Zebrudia, not every city is prosperous. They probably selected cities like this when they nned the route to take.


    If you think with that in mind, it would not be impossible to narrow down the road the Emperor would take in advance.


    Well, I guess they have already taken that into ount. In the first ce, this isn¡¯t something I should be thinking about, since they have held many Conferences in the past.


    But then, after thinking up to this point, I realized something important.


    I looked at the sign with the name of the city on it. I thought I had heard the name of this city somewhere before but isn¡¯t this city¡­¡­ The ce where only those in the know know that they produce those famous Amuzu-nuts?


    Amuzu-nuts are nuts with a unique sweet taste. Due to a certain characteristic, they are not popr among Hunters, but the Amuzu-nut cake containing Amuzu-nuts is one of my favorite foods. I haven¡¯t eaten it recently because they are not easily sold in the Imperial Capital, but now that I am here, I want to eat it for the first time in a while.


    The sun hadn¡¯t set yet as we arrived with plenty of time to spare. So stores should still be open right now.


    Moreover, we have already reached the city, and ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· and Kilknight are here as their escorts. There is also Kechakchakka. For Kruz¡­¡­ I should take her instead as my escort.


    While being all *ukiuki* excited, I went to ask Franz-san about this.


    ¡°Franz-san, is it alright if I leave for a moment?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­? Is there something?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some business to attend to. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± (Cry)


    I have plenty of money. Eva and Sytry allowed me to keep it.


    Looking at my face, Franz-san frowned for a while and then sighed heavily.


    ¡°Well, fine. Bute back soon.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Alright. Thanks.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Also, can¡¯t you do something about that shy outfit!¡± (Franz)


    I can¡¯t¡­¡­ Sorry.


    Feelingfortable thanks to the power of my Relic, I took Kruz with me and went out into the city in high spirits.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Taking a clearly dissatisfied Spirit woman¡­¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· with his *charachara* shy look, took Kruz and headed somewhere.


    Kechakchakka was observing their situation closely.


    He wanted to see what he was going to do, but he couldn¡¯t tail him.


    Kechakchakka knows what he can do and what he cannot do. As a Magi, Kechakchakka doesn¡¯t have the skills to tail a Hunter who has a Level 8 certification.


    Today, Kechakchakka didn¡¯t set off the curse.


    He felt the need to take a wait-and-see approach.


    There was the suspicion of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· being a ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡». The information that came from ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· wasn¡¯t something that could be easilyughed off.


    Rather, if Term¡¯s conjecture was correct, it would exin this strange situation and ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· excessively haphazard behavior.


    .


    ¡°Keh keee¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    Kechakchakka leaked a small voice and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡ºNine-tail Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡»¨D¨DThe ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» is based on a very strict secrecy policy.


    Even Kechakchakka, one of its members, who has ughtered numerous of its enemies with the power of the curse from behind the scenes as a Hunter, knows very little about it.


    He didn¡¯t know where their base was, how big their organization was, what the other members of the organization were involved with, or¨D¨DThe face of his boss.


    There are rules to follow as a fox. The higher-ranked members know the identity of the lower-ranked members, but the lower-ranked members do not know the identity of the higher-ranked members.


    Kechakchakka¡¯s rank was ¡ºFifth-Tails¡».


    The ranks of the fox members were based on the number of tails they have. Kechakchakka knows the identities of the members from the ¡ºFirst-Tail¡» to the ¡ºFifth-Tails¡», but he hasn¡¯t been told anything about the members from the ¡ºSixth-Tails¡» to the ¡ºNinth-Tails¡».


    Of course, there are things that they will tell you during the job, but basically, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if you don¡¯t know who was on your side. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha as expected of Cry, putting sweets so high in his priority list!


    They are so gonna think that Cry is a Ninth Tail rank member!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 184，Part2: 2 - Trust ②

    <h4>Chapter184£¬Part2: 2 - Trust ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 184 Trust ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    In this mission against Zebrudia, he was contacted by higher-ranking members. As a matter of course, he has to report to them because it was his duty, but those members have to report to the members who are further above them.


    Kechakchakka¡¯s traps, poisons, and Dragons had all been avoided by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. There had been no raid by the mercenary group that he had paid a lot of money tomission.


    It would have been easy for ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· to put a stop to everything if he already knew about it. The farce he did before leaving the Imperial Capital might have been to buy time to cancel the request to the mercenary group.


    With this, it would exin why, despite everything being so unexpected, it had turned out to be so extremely favorable for Kechakchakka. Everything was under ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· control.


    The Monsters¡¯ attack, the death (Probably due to ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·) of the Dragons that Kechakchakka had summoned and the fact that this led to gaining a lot of trust from the Emperor¡¯s side and allowing them to escort him by his side, would all be understandable if they were all due to the unparalleled strategist.


    This was more natural than thinking that Kechakchakka had been chosen by chance to be a Member of the escort. Is the reason why he didn¡¯t reveal his identity to Kechakchakka because he was testing Kechakchakka?


    If this was true, then he would be incredibly wise. Until Term had told him, Kechakchakka hadn¡¯t even imagined that possibility at all.


    Above all, as far as Kechakchakka could see, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· code of action wasn¡¯t an act at all. Starting from the beginning, he came in a messy and yful appearance that no one could think that he was escorting the Emperor, rushed into the gate with a carpet and messed up the itinerary, and suddenly disappeared during the escort¨D¨DThose are actions that Kechakchakka would have never taken as someone who prefers to be cautious. It would have killed him. It was too risky and he doubted that it would work.


    Is this¡­¡­ The ability of a top-ranked Member¡­¡­?


    However, even at this point, Kechakchakka still had some doubts.


    The movement of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was so natural and yful that he was at a loss.


    The possibility was certainly there. If it were true, the Emperor¡¯s assassination was as good as true. He could probably assassinate them all right now and get away with it.


    However, if by any chance ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· wasn¡¯t a Fox¨D¨D¨D¨D.


    So suspicious. Who are the allies and who are the enemies?


    Term said Kilknight was suspicious, but what about Kruz?


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is a renowned Hunter. If he was a Member of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, then he would have taken advantage of his honor and trust to do his activities as a ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±. In some cases, it may even be in the best interest of the organization to not assassinate the Emperor.


    In any case, Term said he would confirm if it was true. It won¡¯t be toote to take action after he has confirmed it.


    ¡°Hihihi¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    The Knights from the escort were looking at Kechakchakka who was standing there. Kechakchakka let out a small voice and walked into the inn.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Shopping!? When I thought there was something happening¡­ Shopping, you said!? I¡¯m so amazed at your guts that I can¡¯t even say anything, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz crossed her arms and *puripuri* spoke quickly and angrily. I, on the other hand, was in a great mood.


    As it was near an inn for noblemen, there were many stores nearby that sold a variety of goods.


    ¡°Well, well, if you are so uptight, you are going to get tired really fast.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Return my nervousness back! Desu! Be serious, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Even when we returned to my room,? Kruz¡¯s anger didn¡¯t subside.


    Kruz is so cheerful¡­¡­ Just looking at her makes me feel heartwarming. She may be older than me because she is a Spirit Person, but she scolds me like Lucia does, so I can¡¯t help but treat her as if she were younger than me.


    ¡°It is true that it is not good to be too nervous. The best thing to do is to rx so that when the timees, you can do your best.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yowaningen, you¡¯re always so rxed, aren¡¯t you, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    You are so angry because you don¡¯t eat sweets, you know. I took out therge bag of Amuze-nuts I had just bought, picked one up from the inside, and put it in my mouth.


    It has a unique sweetness that you can slightly feel and the aroma that you can feel even though it wasn¡¯t roasted can be a habit. The crunchiness was also nice.


    I *nikoniko* smiled and tried to rmend some nuts to Kruz, but stopped at the end.


    Amuzu nuts have a side-effect. That is the reason why this nut wasn¡¯t widespread, it strongly inhibits the maniption of your magic power.


    If you eat too much, you won¡¯t be able to use magic for a while, and of course, you won¡¯t be able to supply Magic to your Relics. To be precise, it is not impossible, but it seems that you will feel an unpleasant pain when doing it. That¡¯s why Hunters don¡¯t eat these nuts.


    Well, this doesn¡¯t concern me though. As I was *piripiri* chomping down at it, Kruz puts her hand into the bag of nuts, looking annoyed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat it all by yourself, give me some too, desu! Muh¡­¡­¡­¡­ For humans nuts, it isn¡¯t that bad, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Before I could stop her from *poripori* stuffing her cheeks, she stared in wonder as if she liked it. Unlike my childhood friend, Kruz doesn¡¯t seem to be bad with sweets.


    Well, today I don¡¯t have any Relics I absolutely need her to charge up so why not¡­¡­


    I gave Kruz some nuts as she had asked for. If you eat that many, you won¡¯t be able to eat dinner, you know¡­¡­


    ¡°Not bad, desu¡­¡­ But this taste, where have I tasted it befor¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uhhh!?¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz, who had been *poripori* chomping down, suddenly held her chest and crouched down. She red at me with tears in her eyes and cold sweat pouring down from her forehead.


    ¡°Kuuuuh¡­¡­ W-What did you make me eat, desu¡­¡­ My Magic cirction is¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°T-They are Amuzu Nuts though¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Huh!? ¡­¡­ Kuuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    When Kruz found out what it was, she tightly closed her eyes and *purupuru* shivered. It doesn¡¯t seem like she has enough strength toin. Her outstretched left hand was hitting my knee without force.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Apparently, this isn¡¯t something that should be given to a ¡°Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)¡±.


    Well, she won¡¯t die from it. If it was poisonous or something, they would have made a bigger deal out of it. Come to think of it, Lucia reacted the same way when she ate it a long time ago.


    Also, I didn¡¯t make you eat it, you eat it on your own, Kruz. I stopped yo-¡­¡­ Well not really, but I am innocent.


    I wish I could use Antidote Magic, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any Relics that can do that on me. It should go away in time.


    Should I bring her some water¨D¨DJust as I was about to get up, there was a knock at the door.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, I need to talk with you.¡± (?)


    It was Term¡¯s voice. What did he want to talk about¡­¡­ The timing is bad, but maybe he can magically create drinking water for her.


    When I opened the door, Term and my dubious ally, Kechakchakka, entered with a somewhat serious expression.  <h4>Author¡¯s notes:</h4>


    I¡¯ve passed the cap of one million words! Thank you so much for sticking for so long!


    I will continue to update this story as regrly as possible. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Congrats to the author for his million words cap! But as there are almost 300 chapters in total there is still a lot to do!


    For my part, I tranted 700 000 words and hope that I will continue till the end!


    .


    I seriously love the misunderstanding in this novel and now we will surely see another one being born in the next chapter!


    And poor Kruz, eating an anti-Magi snacks because of her Cry and her love for sweets XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 185，Part1: 1 - Trust ③

    <h4>Chapter185£¬Part1: 1 - Trust ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 185 Trust ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Term and Kechakchakka, what an unusual duo.


    When they are together like this, even if they are both Magi, the proper Term and the dubious Kechakchakka havepletely opposite impressions.


    However, even though they were a group of people I randomly gathered, they are now reassuring allies I have with me. Let¡¯s tter them a little. Because if a dragon appeared again, I would once again have to ask them to fight it¡­¡­


    Term widened his eyes as I smiled at him. His gaze went to Kruz, who was holding her chest on the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did something happen?¡± (Term)


    ¡°Un? Aaah, well¡­¡­ Multiple things happened. But you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± (Cry)


    Even if she did it to herself, it is uneptable for a highly proud Spirit People to say that they ate Amuzu Nuts and destroyed their stomachs.


    Kruz red at me with tears in her eyes when I took into ount her feelings and moaned in a small voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly, as what Yowaningen, said, desu. Don¡¯t worry about it, desuuu.¡± (Kruz)


    If she has enough energy to put on a facade, then she will be fine. But it is a pity that Magi gets stomach aches when they eat Amuzu Nuts.


    ¡°Are you here to talk about the guard shifting? If that is the case, I am going to have Term and Kechakchakka work together as before¡­¡­¡­¡­ Everyone in the Imperial Guard does a lot of work, but I am not sure I would want to leave it all up to the Imperial Guard.¡± (Cry)


    While keeping a badass smile on my face, I implicitly praise the Hunters up.


    The decision to pair up Kechakchakka with Term is extremely rational.


    First, I am not confident that I canmunicate with Kechakchakka during the escort. I am also worried about teaming him up with Kilknight as I don¡¯t know what he might do. Kruz is even worse than me inmunication, so by process of elimination, I have no other choice but to push Kechakchakka to Term. This was one of the downsides of a Dark Pot.


    ¡°Oh yeah, you want some?¡± (Cry)


    Term frowned and said in a reluctant voice when he saw the words printed on therge bag of nuts that I offered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Amuzu Nuts interfere with your magic maniption. It isn¡¯t something a Magi should eat during an escort.¡± (Term)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Kruz¡¯s face turned red and looked up at me with resentment while she was clutching her chest. I am not a Magi, so I *poripori* stuffed myself with the nuts.


    You don¡¯t need magic power if all you want to do is to activate a Relic.


    ¡°But if I can say something, if you try hard enough, you can withstand Amuzu Nuts¡¯ magical inhibition. You can use it for training, you know.¡± (Cry)


    That was what Sytry said. And Lucia also approved this.


    One of the reasons I love Amuzu Nuts is because, back then, I stuffed my belly with it when we found a box full of it.


    Kechakchakka was looking at me as if he was looking at something suspicious. Well, I am not telling you to eat it.


    ¡°And so, if it isn¡¯t about your shift, what do you want?¡± (Cry)


    Maybe he wanted to talk about the fact that he can¡¯t follow a Leader like me anymore. Fine, you are now the Leader.


    Term made a stern expression when I was *paripori* chewing on the crunchy nuts, and said as if he was whispering a secret to me, who didn¡¯t have a feeling of tension at all.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·¡­¡­ You have a ¡ºTail¡», right?¡± (Term)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Heh?¡± (Cry)


    Due to my confusion, I opened my eyes. A stupid voice came out of me. However, Term¡¯s expression was extremely serious.


    Impossible¡­¡­ It can¡¯t be. Where did it leak out¡­¡­?


    I am sure no one else should know about it. The only people who know that I have a tail are the Members of my Party, ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, and I doubt they would let it slip.


    However, there was a strong conviction inside Term¡¯s eyes. So it shouldn¡¯t be a random statement.


    Originally, there was no way that I, a human being, would have a tail, and it was unlikely that I could deceive him.


    I guess this is what it means when you say that you can¡¯tpletely silence something. There was a possibility that I might have gotten drunk and talked about it.


    This is troubling¡­¡­ I had decided to keep it a secret though.


    I said to Kruz, who was crouching down with a nk expression on her face. I am sorry to say that while your stomach hurts, but this is an information that Kruz shouldn¡¯t learn.


    In reality, Kechakchakka and Term also shouldn¡¯t learn about this information either¡­¡­


    ¡°Kruz, I am sorry, but could you leave the room? I have an important discussion to do.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­ Ah? What are you¡­¡­ Kuuh¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°This is¡­¡­ A very sensible matter. Sorry. This time I am the Leader, right? I will get it over quickly.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ughu¡­¡­ I¡¯m going to tell it, to Lucia-san, desuu¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    I watched over Kruz who walked out while moving like a caterpir. Next time, I will buy her sweets that aren¡¯t nuts.


    I took a deep breath and looked at Term and Kechakchakka.


    A ¡ºTail¡». To be exact, it isn¡¯t a tail, but a living mass of Mana Material.


    We once encountered the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ and surrendered without any semnce of resistance, but that doesn¡¯t mean we didn¡¯t bring anything back with us.


    There was only one thing that we brought back. Or, to be more precise, it was forced upon me.


    It was a tail. As proof of our survival against the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, we were given thest of the thirteen tails that grew on the monster fox.


    We called the part of the boss that was forced upon us, that dangerous lump of magical power that shows no signs of disappearing even now, several years after it was detached and had to bring it back with us, ¡ºThe End?of the Divine Fox¡».


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    No decent Magi will eat Amuzu nuts during a mission! Right, Kruz? hahaha!


    And finally time for Term and Kechakchakka confrontation with Cry!


    How will Cry dodge all the bullets!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    In Japanese there is a double meaning for its name. The end can mean the rear or the tip of the tail or the tail of the end as in tail of death.

 Chapter 185，Part2: 2 - Trust ③

    <h4>Chapter185£¬Part2: 2 - Trust ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 185 Trust ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    There is no doubt. The man in front of me is a member of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    After seeing Cry Andrich¡¯s tant reaction, Kechakchakka was convinced.


    Ask if you have a ¡ºTail¡». It is a sign known by all the members of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    It is rarely used, but it is used by lower members to confirm the identity of higher-ranked members when they are sure of their identity.


    The higher-ranking members who are on the other end of the message can either lie or reveal themselves. It is a system that is only possible because the top-rank members know about the lower-rank members.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who had kicked Kruz out of the room, raised both of his hands as if he surrendered, smiled and said in a brusque way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you learned about it, but you shouldn¡¯t say it outright. It will get me in trouble.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Did you think we wouldn¡¯t notice? Your behavior was too suspicious.¡± (Term)


    Term Apokris is a fearsome man. He has the power befitting of a level 7, and the prudence befitting of a level 7.


    From the way he handles his Magic, he is one of the top five Magi that Kechakchakka has ever seen. At least in terms of pure killing ability, Kechakchakka was not even close to his level.


    Term concentrated his Magic power that was circting in his body and took up an attacking stance. At first nce, it looked natural, but Kechakchakka, a Magi, could see its sharp Magic power and sharpened killing intent.


    However, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was even more natural than Term. Even in face of Term¡¯s killing intent, hisplexion didn¡¯t change color at all. It was as if he didn¡¯t understand anything at all.


    ¡°Etto¡­¡­ It¡¯s my loss. Did I ever act suspicious?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°So you admit, that you are a ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡»?¡± (Term)


    ¡°???? ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡»? No¡­¡­¡­¡­ As you can see I am a ¡ºHuman (Ningen)¡», though.¡± (Cry)


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· answered ording to the sign. What a terrifying acting ability.


    Even with all those circumstantial evidence, Kechakchakka couldn¡¯t help but see the man in front of him as just another regr human being.


    As if he was troubled, he had a half-hearted smile on his face. Term quietly continues his cross-examination.


    ¡°What is your tail number¡­¡­?¡± (Term)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­? It is the thirteenth one, though.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Term)


    I involuntary opened my eyes when I heard him say that.


    Among the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, the highest rank is the ninth rank. There is no such thing as the thirteenth rank. Maybe because Term also didn¡¯t expect that answer, for the first time, his expression became distorted.


    Leaving the confused Kechakchakka behind, Term says in a stifled voice.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡­ There should be only nine tails.¡± (Term)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­? Aaah, others grew anew. It grows up every time it gets more strength. I see, you didn¡¯t know about it¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    There was no indication that he was lying.


    If what he said was true, it meant that this twenty-year-old young man in front of me was incredibly superior to us.


    I didn¡¯t expect this. I have fought beings of higher rank than myself many times before. But still, Kechakchakka couldn¡¯t help but shudder at his words.


    How much talent and aplishments does it take to reach the highest rank of the ¡ºNine Tail Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» in just 20 years? In order to reach that level in an organization that is so thoroughly secretive, it must be much more difficult than being certified as a Level 8 Hunter by the Explorers Association.


    ¡°Is Kruz apanion?¡± (Term)


    ¡°No, she is irrelevant¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­ Then, let¡¯s see your ¡ºTail¡»¡­..¡± (Term)


    ¡ºSeventh Tail¡». Term Apokris or ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·, a high-ranking member of the ¡ºNine Tail Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡», showed no sign of being upset and asked.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· blinked and said the correct answer in an idiotic voice.


    ¡°No, ¡ºI can¡¯t show it to you now¡». I left it to my ¡°Sister (Imouto)¡±.¡± (Cry)


    Sister (Imouto)¡­¡­?


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    What the hell was that exchange right now?


    Term asked me briefly, leaving me unsure of the situation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear the n.¡± (Term)


    Apparently, we don¡¯t need to talk about the tail anymore. Apparently, it seems that Term also has a tail as well¡­¡­ Oh well, whatever.


    Since we got a tail, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Term and others had also gotten one. It was a miraculous odds, but it wasn¡¯t something to talk about during escort.


    The tail is a mass of magical power. For a Magi, it was extremely useful but also extremely dangerous.


    Seeing as he said it only had nine tails at that time, he may have gotten it long before we did.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ How old is Term, seriously? I am pretty sure that fox bastard said it grew its thirteenth tail a hundred years ago.


    ¡°As I said before, the pairing is the same as always. Basically, we will follow what Franz-san told us.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Can we trust Kilknight?¡± (Term)


    ¡°Hmm? Aaah, he is a little suspicious, right? No problem. I can control it too.¡± (Cry)


    I replied in a light tone when Term made a serious expression on his face. Apparently, he hadn¡¯t shown it on the surface, but he was concerned about it.


    I wonder where the controller went¡­¡­


    Well, I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with leaving it in autonomous mode¡­¡­ And also, it is fine as it is Sytry who gave it to me.


    ¡°No need to worry. I don¡¯t think anything¡¯s going to happen for a while.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Keke¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°Rather, the problem starts when we are in the air. Because, if anything goes wrong, there is nowhere to run.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­ Understood.¡± (Term)


    Term nodded with a serious expression. Maybe because we turned out to be members who had a tail forced on us, the distance between us seemed to have shortened a little.


    Isn¡¯t it possible to get along well with Term and resolve the feud I have with ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·¡­¡­? Probably not.


    ¡°I will leave the fight to Term. Your Magic was wonderful. Maybe it even surpasses ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, no?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Rose is too shy. We each have our own field of expertise¡± (Term)


    ¡°Kechakchakka too, you are pretty good. I am counting on you. You can use your spell? To your heart content.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hihihi¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    Kechakchakka nodded his head in response to my instruction when I was in badass mode. Apparently, he seems to be a much nicer guy than he looks. I hope Liz and the others can learn from their cooperative spirit.


    ¡°It is alright. We are the best team. You should be able to handle a request like this with ease. Let¡¯s do our best.¡± (Cry)


    When I nodded strongly, I enthusiastically raised my arms in an ¡°Ei, Ei, Oh¡± manner. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha I¡¯m the 13th tail looool


    What were the odds of Cry answering all the secret questions right!


    Say yes if you are asked if you have a tail.Say that you are a Human when you are asked if you are a Fox.Say that you don¡¯t have your tail when you are asked if to show your tail!


    He seed to hack the organization even with a triple protection code XD


    Hacker Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 186，Part1: 1 - Sheet Ghost

    <h4>Chapter186£¬Part1: 1 - Sheet Ghost</h4> <h4>Chapter 186 Sheet Ghost</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    It has been five years since I started my extremely dangerous job as a Treasure Hunter.


    After oveing various hardships, I realized what Treasure Hunters need the most. It is¡­ Reliable and dependablepanions.


    I find it hard to believe that many very high level Treasure Hunters work solo because theirpanions can¡¯t keep up with their talents or that they say that they are too strong, so they will work solo.


    Don¡¯t they ever get scared of adventuring by themselves? Even though I am so scared, despite being protected by a Party and wearing ¡°Safe Rings (Barrier Rings)¡±.


    The mission went so well that the first two days seemed like it was fake. Maybe it really is because with the Emperor and me, you will have minus multiplied by minus making it a plus.


    After conversing together, the team ¡¶Abyssal Pot (Shin En Nabe)¡· (Named by me), understood each other and had no gap at all.


    The way they *batabata* knocked down all the Monsters that came, made me feelpletely safe, even for a cowardly person like me, it was impable. As usual, by being next to the Emperor¡¯s carriage, I was pretending to be thest line of defense and only cheering them on, because the power of ¡¶Abyssal Pot (Shin En Nabe)¡· was so thorough that they allowed me to do so.


    In particr, many Members of this time ¡¶Abyssal Pot (Shin En Nabe)¡· are Magi. The range and destructive power of a Magi¡¯s offensive Magic generally increase in proportion to the skill of the Magi, but the Magi in the Party this time are undoubtedly top-notch.


    Most of the Monsters were annihted as soon as they entered our sight. It is often said that Magi are weak in closebat, but I would like to chastise anyone who says that. How are you nning to get close to them with all their offensive Magic bombarding you?


    What stood out, in particr, was Kechakchakka¡¯s¡­¡­ Or maybe not, it was Term, the ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·, offensive Magic.


    You might say that it is as expected of someone who has an Alias, but now that I have watched Term¡¯s offensive magic at a close distance, it has a different quality even to me who has seen Lucia¡¯s various Magic.


    It is not that it was more powerful orrger in scale. Compared to Lucia¡¯s Magic, Term¡¯s offensive magic is¡­¡­ Much more ¡ºDiscrete¡».


    It was so discrete and in addition powerful enough for your needs.


    The bracelet on both of his arms seemed to be assisting him on activating his Magic, but there was hardly any preliminary movement. If you say it is practical, you are probably right, and I suppose I should admire it because it is the result of a lot of studies, but the more I look at it, the more terrifying his Magic seems to be.


    It is an improbable story, but if he were an assassin, he could easily get the Emperor¡¯s head. Depending on the situation, he might be even scarier than ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· ¡°Baa-san (Grandma)¡±, who uses ridiculously powerful and ridiculously shy Magic. Isn¡¯t there any decent Member in ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡·!


    I am once again exhausted, even though I don¡¯t do anything special. So I headed to the room I was assigned.


    The schedule was going extremely well. Tomorrow we should reach the city where the airship depot is located. ording to Franz-san, if we kept going like this, we would arrive a few extra days in advance. It seems that the schedule was originally nned while having a few-day margin.


    The inn was nice and the food was good too. It is almost like a vacation. That was what I told myself, but I couldn¡¯t avoid the heartache that was building up.


    If Liz and the others were here, I would at least feel a little bit better¡­¡­ This time, Sytry, who I always rely on, wasn¡¯t here, so I had to deal with things when I was called.


    I wanted to leave the leadership to Term, but I don¡¯t know what the ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· would say if I overworked him. Help me.


    I unlock the door and enter the room.


    On a side note, I am the type of person who, when I stay at an inn on a trip like this, I would, first of all, check all the facilities in the room. It is not that I am concerned about security or anything, but it is just in my nature.


    When I opened the nearby closet like always, Liz was inside, *nikoniko* smiling and waving at me.


    I involuntarily smiled and closed the closet.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Inns these days have been giving me quite a hateful staging, no?


    The closet vigorously opened from the inside and a pink-blonde, tan girl jumped out. She *pyon* jumped at me, and while she was *kyakya* squealing, she pushed me onto the king-size bed while I didn¡¯t understand the situation.


    A soft, sinking feeling pushed over my body. I somehow managed to let out a voice as Liz leaned over me.


    ¡°Wh-Why are you here?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I came over! I thought~ Cry-chan might be lonely~!¡± (Liz)


    Liz rubbed her head against my chest, while her eyes were shining.


    So you didn¡¯t have any reason¡­¡­ No well, thanks to Sytry¡¯s sign, I knew that you were following me, though.


    While I was *guchiguchi* ruffling Liz¡¯s hair tofort myself, I said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I am d, but this is bad.¡± (Cry)


    Thest few days have been manageable thanks to Term¡¯s efforts, but I still haven¡¯t recovered from my mistakes on the first day. I haven¡¯t been able to escape Franz-san¡¯s steep gaze either.


    At this point, I don¡¯t know how they will look at me if they find out that Liz was here despite me not bringing her with me. No, I am happy, though? I am happy, but, you know¡­


    The reason Sytry and the others aren¡¯t here is probably because Liz came on her own. No one canpletely control her actions.


    At least if it was at night after everyone was asleep and nobody was there, I could give her some time, but now I still have some work to do. It isn¡¯t a big job, but it isn¡¯t good that Liz is here.


    However, Liz didn¡¯t listen to me at all. She rubbed her body against mine like a wolf cuddling its master after a long while. Maybe she arrived before us and had taken a shower, her hair smelled good.


    And at that moment, there was a violent m at my door.


    ¡°Yowaningen! Don¡¯t just go ahead by yourself, desu! Let¡¯s quickly get today¡¯s recharging done, desu! After that, give me those nuts again¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    The carpet that entered inside the room with me was spinning vertically near the door as if it was in dismay. Now I am very grateful that the carpet doesn¡¯t have a mouth.


    But it is bad. It will be bad if she is seen. Kruz isn¡¯t the kind of person who can deceive someone and she probably doesn¡¯t intend to in the first ce.


    Maybe because she didn¡¯t have any ill will, Liz didn¡¯t show any sign of being impatient and just shook my body.


    When I pushed Liz back and got up, I immediately ripped the sheet off the bed and put them over her. The door opened almost at the same time as I did that.


    Apparently, I forgot to lock the door.


    I didn¡¯t even have time to speak up. Kruz stepped inside with a sullen look on her face, looked at me, saw the mass of sheets *mozomozo* squirming at my side, and stared in wonder.


    ¡°??????¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Y-Yosh, I will count on you for the rest. Come on, now go back to where you belong.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry what were you nning to do with Liz in the night when there is no one around, heh? ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã)


    And did Kruz just ask for those nuts again!? And how will Kruz react to Liz, who is under Cry¡¯s sheet,ing in Cry¡¯s room


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 186，Part2: 2 - Sheet Ghost

    <h4>Chapter186£¬Part2: 2 - Sheet Ghost</h4> <h4>Chapter 186 Sheet Ghost</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Fortunately, it seemed that she had already achieved some degree of satisfaction.


    When Sheet-Liz nodded obediently, she *mozomozo* squirmed her way to the window and dexterously unlocked it with the sheet still on her face. And without saying a word to the speechless Kruz, she jumped out of the window. We are on the third floor, but she won¡¯t get hurt by just jumping down while having a sheet on her.


    I close the windows and properly lock it and take a deep breath.


    I turned to Kruz, who was standing there, and said with a smile as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, you were talking about charging?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°W-What was that right now? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use a lot today, so it should be just the carpet and my shirt, I think. After that it is the nuts¡­ Those nuts, right? But are you sure it will be alright? You looked pretty sick back then.¡± (Cry)


    Apparently, it was a bad idea for me to say that you could use it for training. Hunters are reallypetitive?people.


    I took the bag out and *poripori* munch on some myself. I couldn¡¯t taste its taste because I was too agitated.


    Kruz *tsukatsuka* strode up to me, bent her eyebrows, grabbed me by my cor and shook me.


    ¡°Haaah? Are you taking me for an idiot, desu!? Do you think you can fool me, desu!? Right now, I am asking you what that was just now, desu! Answer me properly, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Aha¡­ Ahahahaha¡­¡­¡­¡­ S-See, it¡¯s that, you know that¡­¡­ You don¡¯t know? ¡­¡­¡­ It was a sheet ghost.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ T-This, Yowaningen, do you think you would be able to say the same thing in front of the Emperor!? Desu!!¡± (Kruz)


    I can¡¯t, you are absolutely right. No I seriously didn¡¯t think that it would have deceived you, you know? I¡¯m not lying, you know?


    However, I can¡¯t tell. As I was being shaken helplessly, praying that my Barrier Rings wouldn¡¯t activate, Term and the others rushed into the room after hearing my voice.


    ¡°What happened!?¡± (Term)


    The expression on his face turned grim for a moment and then he looked at me and almost went back. However, at that moment, Kruz screamed in a high-pitched voice.


    ¡°Term, Yowaningen was talking to a strange guy, desu! This guy¡­ He is definitely doing something without telling us, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Term)


    ¡°We are Party Members this time, so Yowaningen must be held ountable, desu! At the very least, selfish behavior in an escort mission is out of the question, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± (Term)


    She hits where it hurts. However, if it was just the Kruz, I might have been able to talk her out of it, but not with Term or Kechakchakka. What should I do¡­¡­


    After releasing me, Kruz exined the situation with her face bright red.


    Term was looking at me as if he was probing me. I could also sense that Kechakchakka was dismayed.


    There was no way I could defend myself¡­¡­ Or rather, Kruz, you could have defended me as we are in the same n¡­¡­


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­ I understand the situation.¡± (Term)


    When Term finished listening to the situation, he said with an understanding expression.


    ¡°That was¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­ U-Umu. That was definitely a Sheet Ghost.¡± (Term)


    I stared in wonder at the unexpected cover fire. Term had an expression on his face that I had never seen before. To put it simply, he looks terribly ufortable.


    Kruz stared in wonder for a moment, but quickly raised her eyebrows and snapped at Term.


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaah!? Are you out of your mind, desu! It is not normal for you to reach that conclusion after hearing about the current situation, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°C-Calm down, Kruz. It is a very, very rare story that you can find in the city, but¡­¡­ There are demon of that kind that can¡­ Appear. You can¡¯t deny that the possibility exists. Ah, Kecha agrees with me too, right? Kecha?¡± (Term)


    ¡°Ke¡­¡­ Keke¡­¡­ Hihi¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    Kechakchakka slowly shakes his head vertically in response to Term¡¯s abrupt pass. As expected of the people who are ranked number one in my ranking of cooperative and suspicious people in my mind.


    Kruz stomped on the ground and shouted. There were tears floating on her well-shaped eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you guys!? Are you making a fool out of me, desu! Do you really think that there¡¯s a low probability of sheet ghosts appearing in the rooms of a high-ss inn, desu? If you really think so, then go and tell that to the escort captain, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Y-You are absolutely right, isn¡¯t she, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·?¡± (Term)


    ¡°Eh¡­ No¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Term)


    I am sorry for Term and Kechakchakka, but she is right, that is too much to ask. If I tell this to Franz-san, he will blow his top.


    I folded my arms and nodded understandably, and then thought of a new excuse.


    ¡°To tell you the truth¡­¡­ That was a Spirit I used. I asked it to look around the city, just in case.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°A Spirit!? Yowaningen, you don¡¯t have that much Magic, but you were a Magi, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    For now, I just have to get through this. So I told Kruz, who looked half-convinced, half-suspicious of what I said.


    ¡°I am sorry if I gave you the wrong idea, but it is a secret from everyone. I won¡¯t go to the point to say that I am a Magi, but I can do some unusual magic.¡± (Cry)


    I guess this is more convincing than the Sheet Ghosts story. (As Sytry says Easy-) Kruz frowned and asked in a voice that was somewhat less angry than before.


    ¡°If that was a Spirit, what kind of spirit was it, desuka?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sheet¡¯s Spirit?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¨D¨DThat¡¯s ridiculous¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    After all, was it unbelievable? No, of course it was unbelievable. Like there would be a Spirit like that. I am out of hand already.


    Against this ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡±, my high prestige doesn¡¯t work on her.


    Kruz was about to raise her high-pitched voice again.


    At that moment, I was unexpectedly called out from outside of my room.


    It was Franz-san¡¯s voice. I guess she still had enough reason to think that it would be a bad idea to argue in front of the client, so Kruz kept her mouth shut.


    I felt as if a helping hand had been extended from heaven. While I was inwardly relieved, Franz-san came in.


    The air was tense.


    Franz-san seemed to be in a very bad mood. If I say there is a Sheet Ghost or a Sheet Spirit, he is going to cut me down.


    ring at me with an angry expression on his face, Franz-san says, speaking faster than usual.


    ¡°His Majesty summoned you. He would like to talk with you. There is no problem with it, right?¡± (Franz)


    Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t wanna. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha a sheet ghost and a sheet spirit, you are such a good liar Cry.


    And Term trying to cover for Cry because he thought that he was contacting a Fox member is so funny!


    Next chapter we¡¯ll have Cry and the Emperor together! What will happen!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Competitive: herepetitive can also be tranted as sore loser

 Chapter 187，Part1: 1 - Talent Blossoming

    <h4>Chapter187£¬Part1: 1 - Talent Blossoming</h4> <h4>Chapter 187 Talent Blossoming</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    I had an unpleasant stomach ache.


    Radrick Atrum Zebrudia. Needless to say, he was at the pinnacle of the Zebrudia Empire and the mastermind that brought prosperity to the Empire.


    The Empire is an absolute monarchy. All of the authority is focused in the hands of the Emperor, and from the perspective of that authority, a single Hunter is like a dandelion that would fly as soon as he blew on it.


    And at the same time, the fact that the country had been established without any major problems even with an absolute monarchy, spoke volumes about the Emperor¡¯s abilities.


    Even treasure hunters can be involved with nobles when they reach a Level high enough.


    I have heard that families, like Ark Rodin¡¯s, that have been contributing to the country for a long time can get an audience with the Emperor, but I am a newbie so I have tried to live while avoiding getting involved with nobles. I have always refused invitations from families of nobles and businesspanies.


    And now you say that I have been suddenly summoned by the Emperor, my heart isn¡¯t ready for this.


    I can understand Tino¡¯s feelings now. Don¡¯t you have Franz-san to rely on for your escort? To think you would count on a dirty Hunter like me, there should be a limit to your entricity.


    When I very seriously told Franz-san that, he looked at me with a terrible look as if he was looking at his parents¡¯ killer.


    ¡°Juste.¡± (Franz)


    What the hell did I do to deserve this. The nuts are delicious though.


    Fortunately, His Majesty Radrick is famous for his big heart. If I am friendly with him, I may be able to get through this, but¡­¡­


    ¡°I will take Term and the others with me. Okay?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You can¡¯t. You are the only one who has been summoned.¡± (Franz)


    Are you telling me that you want me to face the Emperor alone? Are you telling me to die? I don¡¯t mean to do that, but if I were to do something rude, who would follow me up then?


    Mental stress cannot be prevented by the Barrier Rings, you know. This is a serious problem. So I dered this categorically.


    ¡°No. I am not going unless mypanionse with me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yowaningen, don¡¯t weirdly worry about us, and just go by yourself, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    You are wrong. I am not worried about you. I am trying to drag Kruz and the others with me. I can¡¯t do this alone. Or Franz-san will beat me to death.


    I don¡¯t know what they want to talk about, but it is probably work-rted. I don¡¯t know why he would call me otherwise. And in such cases, Term can make more sophisticated decisions than I can.


    I crossed my arms and said in a badass manner to Franz-san, who was clearly offended.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t worry, you can trust Term and the others. Just ask His Majesty.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Damn you, despite being just a Hunter.¡± (Franz)


    I am sure my rudeness would be mitigated if Kechakchakka and Kruz were here. Because Kechakchakka is obviously very strange, and Kruz isn¡¯t going to care about the fact that the one in front of her is the Emperor. Of course, if I am rejected and can¡¯t get an audience, then that is fine for me too.


    Franz-san left with *doshidoshi* loud footsteps and with his armor scraping on itself.


    Kruz, who forgot the anger she had earlier, said while being amazed.


    ¡°Yowaningen, you¡­ Really are uncooperative, desu. Only your boldness is Level 8, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    I don¡¯t want to be told that by Kruz of all people, and my boldness is at a regr person¡¯s level.


    If it is just talking, I can say anything. I strongly nodded and raised my shoulders.


    ¡°I just said what I had to say. Because even like this, I am still a n Master, you know. Aaah, maybe I should have told him toe to me if he had something to say?¡± (Cry)


    ¡ì


    I followed Franz-san who was clearly irritated. Of course, Kruz and the others were with me.


    Hoping in vain, my request was immediately epted. Apparently, the Emperor really wanted to see me. In times like this, absolute monarchy is really a problem. Because there is no one who can stop the Emperor¡¯s will.


    For some reason, Kruz had an impressed look on her face.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ Even in a human country asrge as Zebrudia¡­ Their higher executive must have an extraordinary amount of magnanimity, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Just so you know, if you do anything disrespectful to His Majesty, you won¡¯t be able to get away so easily.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Hmph. Shouldn¡¯t you tell that to Yowaningen? Desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I am talking to both of you!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Hihihi¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    It might be a bitte now, but didn¡¯t I select the wrong people? No one seemed to be nervous except me. Except for Kilknight, all mypanions were here with me, but I seriously feel so lonely. Why are all the talented people so selfish?


    I bowed to the knights who were guarding the front of the room and waited for permission to enter.


    This time, the room where the Emperor was staying was a bit special. The furnishings were luxurious and the room was spacious, but there were no windows. Maybe they thought of what would happen if they were attacked by the Chilldra again.


    The Emperor was sitting there in a dignified manner. He was apanied by countless expressionless knights around him.


    Not only because of what he was wearing, his stern appearance and demeanor exuded the intimidation of a champion. If I, who have the reputation of having the Dogeza skill, did a Dogeza in front of him, it would be quite picturesque. Near the emperor, there was the figure of ady I remember seeing.


    Term was on alert and looked around the room, (Probably) checking the security of the room.


    His Majesty Radrick *chirari* nced at Franz, who was stiff as a rock and then looked at me.


    His blue eyes were sharp and reminded me of a warrior, but at the same time, I could see his deep intelligence as if he could see through our inner thoughts.


    His Majesty Radrick nodded once and said in a well-defined voice.


    ¡°Well done, Franz. Seems like my greetings werete. You did well to ept my request, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· and all of you brave Hunters.¡± (Radrick)


    He isn¡¯t as energetic as I thought he would be. Apparently, he didn¡¯t summon us with the intention to scold us.


    I returned to my original posture as my previous one was prepared so that I could preemptively do a Dogeza. What His Majesty Radrick said was so frank that it was hard to believe that he was the Emperor of a great country, but the people around him didn¡¯t seem to interrupt him.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you once. Initially, I would have called you on the first day, but circumstances being the circumstances, I didn¡¯t.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty.¡± (Cry)


    It was certainly a messy situation. There was the Chill Dragons¡¯ attack, and then the situation developed into many dangerous situations after that, so there was probably no time to talk.


    Thest few days had been calmer, but if this was going to happen, it would have been better if things disturbed us all along.


    Franz-san made a small voice by clearing his throat, and said.


    ¡°The situation finally somewhat calmed down, but the number of attacks was much higher than expected. Normally, it is impossible to be attacked so many times by Monsters on the highway. The Dragon attack was clearly artificial, but today, we were attacked five times by arge group of Monsters. His Majesty is concerned that this may be a harbinger of something toe.¡± (Franz)


    I involuntarily frowned.


    What is Franz-san talking about?


    Leaving aside the Dragon, five attacks during an escort request were still on the smaller side of being attacked. And since there were less than a hundred of them, I would call that a small or a medium-sized group rather than arge one. There were no unusually strong individuals among them, and since we didn¡¯t struggle, it is the same as if nothing hade out. I would have died if I was alone though.


    Franz-san is a nobleman. He is the one who usually guards the Emperor¡¯s personal life. So he probably doesn¡¯t know a thing about the outside world.


    However, since I am an adult, I responded with a smile.


    ¡°There is nothing to worry about. If it is only to this extent, I wouldn¡¯t call that a harbinger. I have had this level of experience countless times. It can all be passed as bad luck, and I have got enough strength in my arsenal that even if ten times as many showed up, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± (Cry)


    When I said ten times, the expression of the knights who were around His Majesty and guarding him *pikuri* twitched.


    However, while you might think that the numbers I said may seem impressive, I wasn¡¯t saying anything crazy. On our side, we have Magi who can userge-scale offensive Magics. From the point of view of those people, one hundred is no different than a single Monster.? I would die though.


    The Emperor breathed out with his nose a little bit.? I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking from his expression.


    ¡°You seem to be as confident as the rumors say.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°Because I am blessed with a very good Party.¡± (Cry)


    I *chirari* nced at Term, but Term was calm. Kechakchakka was as usual, and Kruz seemed to be a bit amazed, but it seems she didn¡¯t intend to interrupt.


    I am not lying. I am just a piece of trash, but they would probably not dare to say it.


    His Majesty Radrick lifted the edge of his lips a little andughed.


    ¡°That is not all, isn¡¯t it ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. The information thates to my ears is very limited, but¨D¨DWe have heard rumors about you. It seems that you have contributed a lot to our country.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ They are just rumors. I don¡¯t do anything.¡± (Cry)


    I immediately tried to deny it, but His Majesty¡¯s eyes were slowly being brighter. Apparently, he didn¡¯t believe me.


    Well, I certainly can¡¯t deny him since some of the things that my friends did have been credited to me on paper¡­¡­ <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sorry for not posting a chapterst Thursday, I didn¡¯t have the time to trante, I got too much work to do.


    Cry really is afraid of nothing, wanting to ask the Emperor to go meet him if he wants to talk to him!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Dogeza: Getting down on your knee to beg or ask for forgiveness.

 Chapter 187，Part2: 2 - Talent Blossoming

    <h4>Chapter187£¬Part2: 2 - Talent Blossoming</h4> <h4>Chapter 187 Talent Blossoming</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°There was a recent story where the infamous Barrel Bandit Group turned into frogs¡­¡­ This is hard to believe, but is it true?¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yeees, well¡­¡­ It isn¡¯t false¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Turning a human into a frog is a terrible thing to do. How could Lucia havee up with such weird Magic?


    What if this was a crime in the eyes of thew?


    ¡°What a strange answer. Do you have any objections?¡± (Radrick)


    How should I answer¡­¡­ After being lost and hesitating in my mind, I respond by saying something vague.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No. By mistake, the Hunters also turned into frogs¡­¡­ So I thought that it was a little bit problematic¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Say what¡­¡­ Even Hunters?¡± (Radrick)


    Before I knew it, everyone around me was watching me as if they wanted to eat me. His Majesty¡¯s estimate daughter was also staring in wonder and was listening to me.


    ¡±Ah, yeaaah¡­¡­ Of course, I properly turned them back afterward. That was in the end just non-lethal Magic.¡± (Cry)


    It seemed that Tino turned Ruda and the others back, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone missing. If there had been, dys-kyo2 would have written about it. There were noints, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    As I shrank back, His Majestyughed boldly, as if he had heard a funny story.


    ¡°Interesting. You are very interesting, just as the rumors portrayed you, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is an honor.¡± (Cry)


    I wonder what kind of rumors are circting. Really, rumors are such a nuisance. You can¡¯t easily retract the information that has once been attached to it.


    When I was fed up with this, His Majesty nodded broadly and said in a sharp voice.


    ¡°I would have liked to have seen the rumored power with my own two eyes. This must be a boring escort for you¡­ Actually, try to use that frog-turning Magic or something right here.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡­¡­ Eh?


    No, no, that was Lucia¡¯s doing¡­¡­ Eh?


    There were half-suspicious and half-convinced stares staring at me. The Emperor¡¯s gaze and His estimated daughter¡¯s breath were full of curiosity. And Franz-san¡¯s expression was full of suspicion.


    I looked around, but Kruz and Term were also staring at me.


    Exactly what kind of rumors are around¡­¡­? I am not a Magi. I have almost no Magic power, so I can¡¯t even make a small spark.


    Kruz licked her lips and said amusedly.


    ¡°Humph¡­¡­ It is a Magic I have never heard of and it is a ridiculous story, but¡­¡­ Certainly, if you can control the spirits of the sheets, then it may be easy to turn humans into frogs, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Come to think of it, we haven¡¯t had the chance to see your power yet¡­¡­¡± (Term)


    ¡°Keke¡­¡­ Hihi¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    There is¡­¡­ No one on my side. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eeeeeeeh. No matter how you look at me, there is no way a harmless person like me can use Magic. Hmm? Can¡¯t you see how much Mana Material I have inside my body? It is so faint, so, so faint. I don¡¯t remember carrying anything heavier than a fork for a while now.


    The rebellious carpet was *pechipechi* pping. They were totally egging me on. Now, the atmosphere doesn¡¯t allow me to say that I couldn¡¯t do it. But well, I have no choice to say it though.


    Don¡¯t underestimate a Master of creating excuses. I put on my serious expression.


    ¡°Human frogging is inhumane. At that time, it happened because of unavoidable circumstances¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Do not worry. I will allow it. You can turn it back right?¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ The control is stillcking. The fact that it turned Hunters into frogs is proof of that¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Do it.¡± (Radrick)


    His Majesty Radrick¡¯s expression was serious. Don¡¯t tell me you really believe that I can turn you into a frog, do you? Don¡¯t make meugh.


    When I sigh a little and *kyorokyoro* looked around, neither Term, Kechakchakka nor Kruz seemed to be on my side.


    If I don¡¯t show my strength, it might affect the chain ofmand. So I gathered my resolve.


    ¡°I-It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know if it will seed as it only works when I am in perfect shape, and even with that the sess rate is only about ten percent, moreover, my stomach hurts a little bit¡­¡­ No, I don¡¯t think it will work ny-nine percent of the time though¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yowaningen, you said your stomach hurts but didn¡¯t you eat a lot of nuts earlier, desu. Just do it, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped then. I am actually ipetent, so Term should just be the Leader.


    With so many excuses, I am sure I won¡¯t be caught for perjury. So let¡¯s take it easy.


    With a half-hearted smile, I imitated Lucia and *pachiri* snapped my finger.


    ¡°Eiiiii, Kruz, turn into a froggg!¡± (Cry)


    Of course, there was no way that she will transform.


    I can¡¯t use Magic. I have practiced when I was longing for it, but I can¡¯t use Magic, and to begin with, I have very little Magic power.


    In my hometown, I was told I had no talents. I had no talent for anything, but if I had to pick one thing I had the least talent for, it would be being a Magi.


    Franz-san didn¡¯t say anything. His Majesty didn¡¯t say anything either. Kruz didn¡¯t say anything either.


    But then Term¡¯s eyes widen in astonishment and he mutters.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· what did you do?¡± (Term)


    !?????


    What did I do? I am the one who wanted to know the most.


    There was a single frog on the chair where the Emperor was sitting a moment ago. There was also a frog at the ce where Franz-san had been. There were several frogs *gerogero* croaking in the ce where several of the Imperial Guard had been standing. Of the Imperial Guard, only a female Magi, the Leader of the group of Magi seemed to have been spared and she screamed with a pale face.


    It was as if I was having a nightmare.


    When I looked behind me, I saw a silver frog at the spot where Kruz had been. She was *furufuru* trembling, but when our eyes met, she *petari* hit my feet.


    They weren¡¯t Toads like the one Lucia changedst time. They are¡­¡­ Tree frog. I was so confused that on the contrary, I became calm.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looks like Kechakchakka and Term are safe.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kekeke!? Kekekeke!?¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°You should¡­¡­ Have eaten Amuzu Nuts! That¡¯s impossible!¡± (Term)


    My throat was parched. I take a deep breath and slowly begin to understand the situation.


    What? Can it be¡­¡­ Is it possible that mytent talent as a Magi has blossomed?


    It is true that Kruz often told me ¡°Lucia-san has talent, so if Yowaningen also works hard, you will get a little bit better¡±, but¡­¡­ Is this the result of my ipetence up until now?


    By the way, there is almost no blood rtionship between Lucia and me.


    The Emperor¡¯s estimate frog-daughter was crying in a small *gekogeko* croaking voice. I am d to see my talent blossoming, but before I can rejoice, this is a disaster.


    Franz-frog and the Imperial Guards-frog were chanting in protest. Among them, only the Emperor-frog remained majestic even as a frog.


    The only thing that reminded me that he was the Emperor was the golden color on his body, it was as if the color of his hair had been transferred there. No matter how you look at it, it just looks like a frog. What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t a Toad like the one Lucia did, but a Tree Frog like the one I imagined2¡­¡­¡­¡­


    And when I thought up to this point, I once again looked at the Emperor-frog.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ If it was the technique I had thought of, then it would have been ake frog, but at this point, I won¡¯t be picky about it. Because the look of a tree frog is still closer to ake frog than a toad, you know.


    Is this my true power when I awakened¡­¡­?


    While running away from reality, I said with a nihilistic smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Apparently, I am more talented than Lucia.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°A-A-As if it is the time to say that!¡± (Female Magi)


    The only Magi of the Imperial Guard who had escaped the transformation came to me while trembling. Her eyes were desperate. Of course, that would be the case if all yourpanions had been transformed into frogs.


    However, the Emperor should have been wearing a Barrier Ring. To think it would be able to prate the Barrier Ring¡­¡­ This is exactly what shocking newsing from fake news means.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s why I said my control was stillcking¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Turn them back! Turn them back right now!¡± (Magi Leader)


    The Magi Leader grabbed me by the cor and appealed to me.//


    Turning them back is a good idea. But yeah, the problem is that I don¡¯t know how to do it.


    ¡°Ehmm¡­¡­ Turn back!¡± (Cry)


    ¡º!? I can¡¯t, Nii-san!¡» (Lucia)


    I yelled and looked around but nothing happened. That¡¯s bad. Maybe because I was in a hurry, I can even hallucinate Lucia¡¯s voice.


    Not good. At this rate, if I don¡¯t do something, I will be the criminal who wiped out the Emperor and his group by inadvertently turning them into frogs. This is unheard-of. And there was no way I could get away since Term witnessed it.


    When Lucia turned people into frogs, how did she change them back¡­¡­ I frantically dig up my memory and I *pon* strongly hit my hand.


    ¡°Aaaah, right. I remember how to change them back. You just need to crush them.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading !


    Hahaha I can see a chibi Lucia yelling ¡°Muri desu!¡± at Cry.


    And Cry thinking that he awakened his true power was so funny! Let¡¯s just hope he won¡¯t try to do it again while Lucia isn¡¯t watching him!


    And now that Kruz transformed into a frog, she kind of reminds me of a Tsundere Tino.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 188，Part1: 1 - Random Number Adjustment

    <h4>Chapter188£¬Part1: 1 - Random Number Adjustment</h4> <h4>Chapter 188 Random Number Adjustment</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ I can no longer tolerate that man¡¯s outrage anymoreee! Your Majesty, we must get rid of him right no! If ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· and we are here, then we will be enough to protect you, even if that guy is not here.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand how you feel, but you need to call down a bit, Franz.¡± (Emperor)


    Radrick Atrum Zebrudia chided Franz, who was angry andining with a bright red face.


    Although they didn¡¯t say anything out loud, the other members of the Knight Order seemed to agree with him while they had a clouded expression on their faces. Marina, my daughter who sat a little further away, also listened to Radrick¡¯s words with an expression as if she was sedated.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I can not calm downnn! That, that man, of all people, turned His Majesty and her Highness into frogsss! He told me to crush His Majesty in order to turn you back to normal! Don¡¯t ¡°If I crushed them it would be disrespectful¡± meee! Even if it was me, of course, it would be disrespectful if I crush His Majestyyy!¡± (Franz)


    Franz shouted with his lips quivering in anger. His subordinates looked at their raging ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡± with a sorry look.


    It was a terrifying Magic. Radrick had never heard of a Magic that could turn a human into a frog. And more than anything, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· didn¡¯t show any of the signs that would usually appear when a Magi uses Magic.


    All that man did was snap his finger. He didn¡¯t seem to have manipted the Magic power inside his body nor was there any sign of Magic power in his voice. It was at a level that if the phenomenon didn¡¯t happen, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed that he was trying to use Magic.


    Term¡¯s magic had almost no timeg before it was activated, and although it was beautiful and extremely powerful, it was in ordance with the principles of Magic techniques.


    The miracle caused by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is of a different caliber.


    ¡°He said that you have to crush it in order to turn it back to a human again, you had no choice, I was the one who told him to do it.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°It was obviously a lie! In the first ce, in what world is there a Hunter who would also turn his escort target into a frog! I thought I knew that Hunters had no dignity, but that was just outrageous! I would rather work with a Level 1 Hunter than work with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·!¡± (Franz)


    All the blood rushed towards Franz, the ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡± of the Knight Order, head. It was probably inevitable.


    Since the beginning, he had been pushed around by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. Even though he has to be wary of the presence of assassins, if he also had to take part in a conflict caused by his allies, of course, he would get angry.


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t arrest him. He will just turn us into a frog again, moreover I heard that he had eaten nuts that would interfere with his Magic maniption.¡± (Radrick)


    I don¡¯t know what it means for a Magi to eat such food during an escort, but since he can use Magic in such a state without problems, we should assume that interfering his Magic by tempering with his magic maniption wouldn¡¯t work.


    At Radrick¡¯s words, Franz took a deep breath to calm himself down, even though he still had a vein popping on his head.


    ¡°When the escort is over and we return to the Imperial Capital, I will make sure he will pay for what he did.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Besides, this case can be called a solid proof that? ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is not an enemy. After all, it had neutralized us and he did nothing to us.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°¡­¡­ There is also the possibility that he gave up because ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· wasn¡¯t affected by his technique.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°However, that man¡¯s power is clearly beyond that of ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·. As it seems that even a famous Level 7 couldn¡¯t see through his trick.¡± (Radrick)


    Moreover, the Magi of the Imperial Guard couldn¡¯t evenprehend the logic behind his Magic of turning humans into frogs.


    In a battle between Magi, not knowing the identity of the enemy¡¯s Magic is fatal. That is because you cannot make counter-measures without knowing it first.


    Without including the user, there were three people who escaped being turned into frogs. The only person from the Emperor¡¯s side who was spared was the most skilled Magi in the Imperial Guard.


    An excellent Magi has a high level of resistance towards Magic. It may have helped her avoid turning into a frog, but even such an excellent Magi has never seen magic like that before.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· has a terrifying power that doesn¡¯t match his appearance. Moreover, that might be his trump card. And that was all we know about him for now.


    ¡°I will use everything that I can. Right now, the enemy is the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡».¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°However, if that guy is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ As your Majesty wishes.¡± (Franz)


    Franz stammered for a moment but turned his face down at Radrick¡¯s resolute voice.


    I knew what you were going to say. And that is also why I stopped you.


    ¡°The ¡ºTrue Tear (Tear of the Truth)¡» cannot be deceived by any Magic users.? That thing is the truth itself.¡± (Radrick)


    It is true that the behavior of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was very unnatural, but their suspicion has been proven false by the Relic that created the foundation of the Empire.


    There was no logic to a Relic that was a product of nature itself and a reproduction of past times. Questioning the authenticity of its power was out of the question.


    In the unlikely event that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· really knew how to deceive the Relic, then that would be a problem that would shake down the Empire to its very core.


    At Radrick¡¯s words, Franz gave his approval in a small voice.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Moh, I don¡¯t care about Yowaningen anymore, desu! Do you have a grudge against me or something, desu?!¡± (Kruz)


    After she managed to get back to her original form and returned to my room, Kruz was still furious. It seems that she was very upset that she was turned into a frog.


    Is this the fate of those with power¡­¡­ I made a badass expression and answered her.


    ¡°Here, here, aren¡¯t you d that you could turn back.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Was there the possibility that I couldn¡¯t turn back!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I guess if we had waited five more minutes¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!???¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz received a shock at what I randomly said.


    The Emperor frogging incident came to an end when we managed to return him back to his original form. Apparently, the technique I used was the same as the one Lucia had used before. Maybe my instincts understood Lucia¡¯s technique and mastered it with just a single nce. The bacsh of my ipetence is way too strong. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    ¡°The bacsh of my ipetence is way too strong.¡± that sentence killed me.


    Looks like Cry really think that he was the one who frogged everyone XD


    And Kruz believing him! She is so gullible!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 188，Part2: 2 - Random Number Adjustment

    <h4>Chapter188£¬Part2: 2 - Random Number Adjustment</h4> <h4>Chapter 188 Random Number Adjustment</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I haven¡¯t figured out how to use my powers yet, but maybe, hopefully, I will be able to keep going on adventures with ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·.


    When I suddenly saw a jug of water on the table, I said to the still restless Kruz.


    ¡°Here, here, calm down and have some water. I know, shall I turn the water into wine? I am sure this will be easy as I can turn humans into frogs.¡± (Cry)


    ¡º!? I can¡¯t, Nii-san!¡» (Lucia)


    When I was ted and made that suggestion, the Lucia in my head immediately tried to stop me in a desperate manner.


    I did a small cough and followed her advice. Since long ago, I have never been able to refute Lucia.


    ¡°Just kidding. There is no way that you can turn water into wine. But if it was orange juice, then¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºI can¡¯t!! Nii-san!!¡» (Lucia)


    ¡°Just kidding, I am just joking. ¡­¡­ Magic isn¡¯t such a big deal after all.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ Yowaningen, even though I¡¯ve been taking care of you so much, you¡¯re making fun of me¡­¡­ I¡¯ve enough! I¡¯m going to sleep! Do whatever you want, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡ºI am also going to sleep!! It is absolutely impossible to turn water into wine or anything like that¡­¡­ I can do whatever I want now, no? So, good night!¡» (Lucia)


    Shouting with tears in her eyes, Kruz left the room with a rough gait. It seems to be quite problematic to suddenly be able to use Magic.


    That¡¯s troubling¡­¡­ I should apologize tomorrow. Although, it is a good thing that the question about the Sheets Spirit has been dropped¡­¡­ However, the Lucia in my brain is just like the real Lucia. Especially when she immediately says that it is impossible.


    To rece them, Term and Kechakchakka came in. Even though each person is supposed to have a room, it looks like I have an infinite number of different visitors.


    There was so much going on that I felt like going to bed right now. It wasn¡¯t like I was totally not flustered when I identally turned the Emperor into a frog, you know. It is just thanks to all my experiences that it doesn¡¯t show on my face.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡°Do you need something¡± me. What the hell was that earlier?¡± (Term)


    The expression on Term¡¯s face was grimmer than I had ever seen before. Kechakchakka¡¯s expression seems to also be somewhat serious.


    Is it about the fact that if, as a Level 7, it was alright to turn the Emperor into a frog¡­¡­ Don¡¯t worry even as a Level 8 you shouldn¡¯t do that.? I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°Welll, my mistake, you know. I didn¡¯t mean to turn them into frogs¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ What on earth are you thinking? I want to hear about your n.¡± (Term)


    What on earth is he talking about. Although I feel something strange, I clearly say this.


    ¡°n¡­¡­? It is Franz-san who is making the n. We are just hired escorts.¡± (Cry)


    Our mission this time is just for backup. I am not going to interfere with their escort n, moreover, it will be better if I don¡¯t interfere with their n in the first ce.


    Term regained someposure when he heard what I said and whispered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ However, that was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. You just turned the entire group around the Emperor into frogs, no?¡± (Term)


    I have no idea what you are trying to say.


    But seeing as how he said it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, I am wondering if Term is¡­¡­ Suggesting that it would be quicker if we carry the Emperor as a frog.


    As expected of the right-handed man of ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, even if he looked decent, his ideas are crazy. In my mind, I changed Term¡¯s danger Level from D to A.


    ¡°You may have a point, but you really shouldn¡¯t do that while he is a frog. As I have said many times, that was just an ident. Besides, if you want to be precise, there was one person left who didn¡¯t turn into a frog, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, but¨D¨D.¡± (Term)


    Term was quite insistent, but as expected, I can¡¯tpromise on this point. It is good to seek efficiency, but we must not lose our human heart in the process.


    If word got out that we escorted the Emperor while he was a frog, even if the escort seeded, we wouldn¡¯t be able to live in Zebrudia.


    ¡°We also have to think about what happens after the escort is over. For now, we will proceed as Franz-san nned. Nothing will happen on the ground anymore, now the problem will be the air travel. Stay alert and be ready.¡± (Cry)


    Term nodded deeply as if the firmness of my voice had brought him back to reality.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. Certainly, it would be unnatural if it ended here, huh¡­¡­ What do we have for preparation?¡± (Term)


    ¡°? I will leave it to you. I believe in both of you. I will also prepare on my side.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Understood.¡± (Term)


    ¡°Kekeke.¡± (Kechakchakka)


    Our hearts are one and the same. I am sure the current ¡°Kekeke¡± is a ¡°Kekeke¡± of approval.


    Term and Kechakchakka left the room, and silence returned.


    Now then, despite some trouble like the Chilldra, in my mind, things have been going incredibly well so far. The problems start from now on.


    Traveling by air is dangerous. After all, there is nowhere to run, and even if you are still safe after falling and ending up in the sky, there is always the possibility of getting stranded. Or rather, that was what happened to us when we were stranded in the desert. At that time, thanks to Sytry and the others, we managed to survive one way or another but even they, who have followed me this far, won¡¯t be able to follow me in the sky.


    But this time, I have a trump card. I look up at the *fuwafuwa* floating carpet that was pointlessly using its magic power.


    The ¡ºNight Hiker (Dark Wing of the Night Sky)¡» that I used when I went to the ¡¾White Wolves Den¡¿ had a terrible w. The fact that it didn¡¯t have any break was a w, but that can only be used at night. However, the Rebellious Carpet was different.


    I spoke with a smile to the carpet that was flyingfortably in the sky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get along.? Let¡¯s fly in the sky togetherrr!!¡± (Cry)


    Suddenly, I was knocked off by the carpet that jumped on me, and I *gorogoro* rolled around on the floor and hit my head on the wall. Once again my ¡ºBarrier Rings¡» decreased by one¡­¡­ It is doing more damage to me than Arnold did, but I wonder if this carpet has a grudge against me or something.


    As I rolled over on my back on the *fukafuka* soft carpet that wasn¡¯t rebelling, I rested my head on the carpet and stared into the void.


    Well, this needs¡­¡­ Some time to practice. I want at least three days.


    I am sure there was plenty of time in the schedule, I will ask Franz-san if he can give me some time.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    At a luxury inn for Treasure Hunters. After gathering everyone together, Sytry said with a serious face.


    ¡°Cry-san has started to ¡ºAdjust¡» the number of days for the first time in a long time. It is soon going to be the endgame. Each of you, please make all the preparations possible.¡± (Sytry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Main point of the chapter:


    Lucia calling Cry, Nii-san.The carpet giving more damage than Arnold.Cry adjusting the schedule making Sytry think that they are in the endgame!


    What will Cry¡¯s endgame be!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 189，Part1: 1 - Ghost Unit

    <h4>Chapter189£¬Part1: 1 - Ghost Unit</h4> <h4>Chapter 189 Ghost Troup</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    And then, we made it to Vettant, one of the fivergest cities in Zebrudia, without any major deviation from our schedule.


    It is a city that won¡¯t lose against the Imperial Capital. The outer walls were thick and the inside of the city was hygienic, and the people who passed by looked somewhat sophisticated.


    I didn¡¯t know this, but apparently, Vettant is the home of the state-of-the-art airship depot where only the most important people of the Empire are allowed to board.


    Airship. As the name implies it is a ship that flies in the sky. I don¡¯t know how it can fly when it isn¡¯t even a Relic, but it seems it was created thanks to the fusion of science and magic technology. Its shape seems to be based on a flying ship Relic that was once discovered, and I am personally very interested in it.


    But first I have to take all the precautions possible.


    I *pekopeko* bowed to Franz-san, who was relieved that we had arrived in Vettant on time, and told him that I needed some time.


    .


    I understand that it isn¡¯t exactly the norm for the escort to ask the client for something like that, but this is for the Emperor¡¯s protection.


    If the airship falls, I will only be able to somehow pick up the Emperor and fly away. Kruz and the others will probably fly on their own anyway. Because they are Magi. And I am sure Franz-san and the others will do their best somehow. Because they are the Imperial Guards.


    The change in Franz-san¡¯s expression was obvious as I spoke about this in a rather vague manner.


    For a moment he was stunned, then turned red, and then raised his voice to yell at me. I just kept lowering my head in response to the screaming, which made my head hurt. I am not proud of it, but I am very used to being angry at.


    When I insisted that I needed some time to prepare without giving any particr reason, Franz-san showed no signs of relenting. In the meantime, the one who interjected was His Majesty the Emperor.


    ¡°Franz, it is alright. We have plenty of time. Murina is also a little tired from the long journey.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°But, Your Majesty. It is dangerous to stay in one ce. The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± could attack at any momen¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    I inadvertently interrupted him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is better than being attacked in the sky.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°From where and by whom! How can anyone attack an airship flying in the sky! In the first ce, why don¡¯t you prepare for it!?¡± (Franz)


    No, you can be attacked quite a lot, you know? In the first ce, although I don¡¯t think it is possible if the enemy really can control Dragons, a flying ship is the same as a moving coffin.


    Even if I don¡¯t go that far, there is always the possibility that a Magi who can use flying magic will attack you, or a flying Phantoms might appear. An attack in the city is still better as your feet are still on the ground. That was my opinion, but I was about to pour oil on the fire, so I kept quiet.


    The Emperor gave a small snort and said as if to rebuke Franz-san.


    ¡°We have already repelled them many times, if we know that they areing, we will have to be even more careful. That man must have an idea. It is worse to depart while being unprepared.¡± (Radrick)


    Apparently, for unknown reasons, the Emperor is on my side. Long live my certification level.


    Franz-san red at me as if he was looking at his parents¡¯ killer. It seems that Franz-san is also a member of a prestigious noble family, but it seems like being a noble is not so easy.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ Be grateful for his Majesty¡¯s kindness. Three days. You will have three days. I am not going to give you any more days. Make sure everything is ready! Go!¡± (Franz)


    ¡ì


    I *pekopeko* bowed my head to Kruz and secured the person who will be responsible for the recharging.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the off-topic that she was angry that I was bowing too much. Apparently, she doesn¡¯t like that I appear too weak, even though she calls me Yowaningen.


    It was the first time that I came to Vettant. If I had the time, I would love to find a nice coffee shop or something like that, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the time to do that.


    Leaving His Majesty¡¯s escort to Term, I rented thergest of the multiple training grounds for Hunters.


    The reason I rented one is because a flying carpet is very dangerous.


    I am weak, but I still weigh something. If I am tossed around by the rebellious carpet that I can¡¯t control and crash into someone, I may be safe thanks to my Barrier Rings, but the other person who gets hit might not be able toe out unscathed. In fact, the ¡ºDark Wings of the Night Sky¡», which have a simr speed, have already killed Hunters before.


    Even though it was not daytime, there was a somber atmosphere in the deserted training area. I braced myself because of the cold and dusty smell in the air.


    If I fell headfirst on the bare ground, I would undoubtedly die. The walls were made of metal and seemed sturdy, but if I were to collide on them, my body would probably not be safe.


    With the feeling of a Hunter challenging for a duel, I stared at the carpet that was walking carefreely. And that was when Kruz, who was following behind me, shouted.


    ¡°Yowaningen, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I go outside, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Eh? Why?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Why you say¡­¡­ Yowaningen, I am sure there are at least a few tricks that you don¡¯t want to be seen, desu. Because practice sessions also give a massive amount of information, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz is really a good girl¡­¡­ But it¡¯s alright. There is nothing that will pose a problem even if it was seen! And in the first ce, who would put Magic into the carpet, shirt, and Barrier Rings if not Kruz?


    I might show some of my pathetic sides but that is what practice is all about. With just her neck, Kruz pointed behind her. Over there was a man wearing all ck and ¡°Kekeke¡± smiling suspiciously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he followed you, but I think it would be better if Kecha leaves too, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind if both of you are here. Well, I am sure it is not the most interesting thing to watch, but¡­¡­ It is going to be dangerous, so you should stay back a little bit. Today, I will be¨D¨DA little bit more serious!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kruz)


    Even I can do it when I want to. I adjust my breathing and stretch my arms and legs. (Although it didn¡¯t have a face) The rebellious carpet looks like he had leeway.


    Just know that you will only be able to afford to be like that now. Just know that I managed to ride the ¡ºDark Wings of the Night Sky¡» that was able to kill Hunters. I would have died if I didn¡¯t have my Barrier Rings though.


    The ¡ºRebellious Carpet¡» provoked me by moving his right hand a little bit as if it was telling me ¡°Come and get me¡±. I strongly clenched my fist.


    Could it be that this carpet¡­¡­ Is more valuable than a mere ¡ºFlying Carpet¡» because of its violence?


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± (Cry)


    I let out a roar that even I thought was quite weak and jumped on the carpet.


    The moment my right hand grabbed the right corner of the carpet, the carpet flew up into the air with great force, and I hit my head on the ceiling with great force and died.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha as expected of Cry¡¯s rival! First time we saw him yelling XD


    I¡¯m sure Kruz is astounded at Cry yelling at a carpet XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 189，Part2: 2 - Ghost Unit

    <h4>Chapter189£¬Part2: 2 - Ghost Unit</h4> <h4>Chapter 189 Ghost Unit</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Yowaningen, what¡¯s the point of doing that, desu? This carpet is defective, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°No matter how much you practice, it¡¯s a waste of time, desu. How will that carpet be useful anyway, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being forced to charge up the Relic, you know, desu! That¡¯s enough, desu! Or rather, charge it yourself, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°T-That¡¯s, enough, desu! Why do you look so happy, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­¡­ Put yourself in my ce, and stop wasting my Magic power, for meaningless reasons, desu. Isn¡¯t it fine already, desu! Kuh¡­¡­ Your *gangan gangan1* noises are too loud, you are bothering the neighborhood, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°E-Enough¡­ Sto¡­ Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­¡­ Do it tomorrow, desu. I¡¯m, going to, rest, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­¡­ Uuuuh¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    The carpet was too tough. If you wondered how tough it is, it is so tough that Kruz, who was looking while standing in the beginning, fell down on the ground.


    I can get up to the point of grabbing it, but no matter how many times I try, it shakes me off. There are some times when I don¡¯t get shaken off, but I get stuck in the floor or wall. And then die.


    Kruz was forced to recharge my Relics and she was nearing her limit. The reason why I am so calm even when she is in such a state is because Lucia used to be like this too. Lucia wasn¡¯t this outright, though.


    Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die from over-exhausting your Magic power. If you are a Spirit People, the speed of regenerating your Magic power must be quite high.


    I moved Kruz aside and looked at the carpet that waspletely peaceful.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡­ Do you think I will give up after just this.¡± (Cry)


    The carpet opened its arms wide as if seeking a hug. And I jumped into it and was knocked to the ground.


    Since it is just a cloth, the force of its blow was weak, but this carpet¡­¡­ Might be stronger than me if I say so myself. Iy down on my back on the ground and looked up at the carpet which had luxurious patterns on it.


    ¡°I understand. I understand that you want to give people a ride, don¡¯t you!¡± (Cry)


    The carpet doesn¡¯t respond to what I said, but puts its foot on my forehead for the first time in a long time.


    I wonder if there was ever a Level 8 who had ever gone through this¡­¡­


    However, I am sure I am not that far off the mark. And that is because it is a carpet that can fly in the sky.


    I am weak. I don¡¯t have any strength and my movement is too slow. If it really didn¡¯t want to be ridden, I wouldn¡¯t even have been able to touch it when I jumped at it and tried to grab it.


    But in reality, I can touch it. I can grasp it. This can only mean that the carpet is looking for a potential rider.


    But even so¡­¡­ I am troubled. I can¡¯t train with my Relic if Kruz is down. As expected, even I can¡¯t bring myself to practice without my Barrier Rings.


    Unfortunately, I hadn¡¯t been able to activate any of the magical powers I had awakened since then.


    So that leaves me with ¨D¨D¨D¨D.


    I looked at Kechakchakka, who was standing still in a corner of the training area. Kechachakka didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t make any wild usations like Kruz did, but was just watching us.


    I hadn¡¯t lost my suspicious impression of him since we first met, but now I knew he was quite pleasant. I smiled and approached him.


    ¡°Keke¡­¡­ Hihihi¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°You know¡­¡­ I want to ask you a favor.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hihi¡­¡­ Hi?¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°I am sorry, but it is only if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡­ Can you charge my Relics.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Keke¡­¡­ Kekekeke¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    I can¡¯t¡­¡­ Communicate with him. Has this guy ever spoken a words since we first met?


    Kechakchakka was justughing suspiciously. It is a wonder how he can escort the Emperor at all.


    Maybe it is some sort of specialnguage?¡¡¡¡Is he a person from another country?


    Aaah, I should have brought my ¡ºTrantion Staff¡»¡­¡­


    As the name of ¡ºTrantion Staff¡» implies, it is a staff that trantes words. The official name of this Relic is ¡ºRound World¡».


    It is a very rare and powerful Relic, but I didn¡¯t bring it with me this time because it was veryrge, had no fighting ability and was difficult to carry, and also because the officialnguage of the Country of Sand, our destination this time, is the same as ours. I would have worn it all the time if it was a ring, but the world isn¡¯t that kind.


    ¡°Ukekekeke¡­¡­?¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°Uke, uhihi¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ke!?¡± (Kechakchakka)


    I tried to talk to him randomly, and for some reason he was surprised.


    It is not good, even though Kruz seemed to be getting along with him¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that Kruz is unexpectedly more adaptable than I thought?


    What should I do¡­¡­ The sun is already setting, but there isn¡¯t any sign that I can master the carpet. There are only two days left, so if possible, I would like to practice continuously though¡­¡­


    But at that moment, the door to the training area opened loudly. I thought I had put up a sign saying it was for private use¨D¨DI turned around and opened my eyes at the shadows that came in.


    What came in was a strange group of people wearing white sheets. And it wasn¡¯t just one person.


    Kechakchakka, who is alwaysughing, seems to be in his element now. It is only in situations like this that the carpet quickly hides behind me.


    The group of Sheet Ghosts *zorozoro* trickled in and lined up in front of me.


    There were exactly five of them. Kruz, who was slumped on the ground, looked at the group and had a terrible expression on her face as if she was having a nightmare.


    But, I know them. I can¡¯t reveal it because Kechakchakka and Kruz are here, but they are the people I rely on the most in the world.


    ¡°Everyone¡­¡­¡­¡­ So you all came to help me!¡± (Cry)


    This is¡­¡­ If it is like this, it is going to work! I can¡¯t believe you have been following me here, I have such worryfulpanions.


    As the Thief Ghost tried to jump to my side, the Alchemy Ghost carrying a big backpack grabbed her skin. I said to the huge shadow that was no match for all the other ghostsbined and had struggled toe in.


    ¡°Anthe¨D¨DGiant ghost, good thing you found such big sheets.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Umu.¡± (Anthem Ghost) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha the carpet stepping on Cry¡¯s face is gold!


    Cry can make so many Hunter cower in fear but here he is getting stepped on by a carpet!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Noise of cry hitting the wall.

 Chapter 190，Part1: 1 - Ghost Unit ②

    <h4>Chapter190£¬Part1: 1 - Ghost Unit ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 190 Ghost Unit ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Kechakchakka didn¡¯t know what was going on as the scene unfolded in front of her.


    The other side is a top executive of an organization that ispletely secretive. So the number of people he could use would be iparable to that of a single agent like Kechakchakka.


    Therefore, there was a group that suddenly appeared without any warning, and ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· started giving instructions to the group. That is still fine.


    However, if the group was wearing white clothes, even if it was ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· who was here, he would have been confused.


    Although it shouldn¡¯t be something that Kechakchakka should say, that group was clearly too suspicious.


    They were wearing clothes that would catch your eyes just by walking around. Even the most selfish Hunters and Magi who don¡¯t care about their appearance wouldn¡¯t dress like this.


    What caught my attention, in particr, was the huge mass who I had to look up to. Kilknight was big, but the one that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· called ¡ºGiant Ghost¡» was iparable in size. I don¡¯t know what was inside it, but from the muffled voice it made, I am sure it contains something with intelligence inside.


    The training didn¡¯t make sense, but it was such a shock that it blew all that away.


    I came along because I was curious to see how big the training of a ¡ºThirteenth Rank¡» would be, but if I knew that was going to happen I wouldn¡¯t havee along. I should have gone with Term on the escort mission or prepared for the air travel. This wasn¡¯t something that Kechakchakka could understand.


    One of the Sheet Spirit was staring at Kechakchakka.


    Just from its presence, she could tell that it was someone powerful, but she doesn¡¯t know anything more than that. Nor does she know why it was carrying a wooden sword on his back.


    But even more than that, she doesn¡¯t know what was in the mind of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who was happily giving instructions to them. She doesn¡¯t even know if he was serious or just joking. She wondered what Franz, who is the client and always so serious, would have looked like if he were here.


    ¡°!?¡± (Kechakchakka)


    The ¡ºAlchemy Ghost¡» put therge backpack that could hold a child inside on the ground and attacked Kruz, who was lying on the floor in exhaustion.


    When it covered her, it pulled her body down into the sheets. A muffled scream of Kruz, who shouldn¡¯t have the energy to scream due to overusing her Magic power, came out but was immediately silenced.


    The small pile of sheets was *mozomozo* squirming around.


    ¡°There we go.¡± (Cry)


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· nodded his head in satisfaction. And when he noticed Kechakchakka¡¯s gaze, he said with a half-hearted smile.


    ¡°Alchemy Ghost is good at healing.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Keke¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    Healing? That was¡­¡­ Healing? No matter how you look at it, it only looks like it was preying on Kruz.


    I heard that Kruz wasn¡¯t a member of the Fox, so maybe he was just trying to seal her mouth, but this wasn¡¯t the right time to do it.


    Ignoring Kechakchakka, who was at the peak of her confusion, the ¡ºThirteenth Rank¡» of the secret organization spoke proudly.


    ¡°The Thief Ghost is extremely fast. It would take less than three days to do a roundabout trip from here to the Imperial Capital. Okay, I am counting on you.¡± (Cry)


    The smallest ghost blurred for a moment and disappeared. It ran and left the area.


    As he had exined, it had a tremendous instantaneous force, as even Kechakchakka who was confident in her dynamic vision, could barely catch it leaving.


    It was a Magi-Killer. It was obviously true for Kechakchakka, but even for Term, it would have been too fast for him to react, even if there is almost no timeg before his Magic activates.


    They might look stupid, but they are not just regr members. With this kind of talent with him, assassination would be easy. Maybe the reason the mercenary group I requested didn¡¯t show up was because they were hit by this.


    The ¡ºThirteenth Rank¡» continues to exin while Kechakchakka was still stunned.


    ¡°The Magic Ghost is good at Magic. The Sword Ghost¡­¡­ Loves swords¡­¡­¡­¡­ Etto¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Giant Ghost is¡­ Particrly big.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ If I say they are Spirits that I use, do you think they will let me take them on the airship with me?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Keke¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    It is not good. I don¡¯t understand what he is saying, whether the real meaning of what he says, or whether he was being serious or not. Don¡¯t think too deeply about what he said. There is no way they will allow them toe onboard. If such a farce could be epted, Zebrudia would have copsed long ago.


    Kechakchakka let out a small cry and ran away from the training grounds.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Cryyy! What¡¯s the Sword Ghost who loves swords have to do?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You don¡¯t have a turn for now, so why don¡¯t you just swing your sword around?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uooooooooooooooooohh! Swinging my sworddddddddd! It¡¯s hard to swing, it is so hard to swing my sword! I¡¯m still immature!¡± (Luke)


    Grasping his sword through the sheets, the Sword Ghost begins to swing furiously.


    The Sword Ghost loves swords and is unrivaled at shing, but he is a wed ghost that can only do that. It is also a troubling ghost that could be satisfied with the current situation where he only had to swing his sword.


    ¡­¡­ After all, I won¡¯t fool them, heh? Kechakchakka was also gone while he was astounded by him.


    Well, just them being here is very reassuring. The Alchemy Ghost who I asked to heal Kruz slowly moved away from her. Kruz who fell on her face didn¡¯t *pikuri* move a muscle at all. She probably fainted after being given a very bitter Magic Recovery Potion.


    ¡°Thanks for the help. But this outfit¡­¡­ Did you hear it from Liz?¡± (Cry)


    The Alchemy Ghost didn¡¯t answer but instead tried to lift its sheet up and cover me in a big way, but the Magic Ghost pulled her down and grandly fell over.


    The content of the Alchemy Ghost *gorogoro* rolled around. The ghosts had no features, so by process of elimination, it was the Magic Ghost who, without looking at the consequences of her actions, said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Leader, please stop ying around during escort requests. It is because you do something like this that you are making new enemies.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t remember ever ying around though¡­¡­


    At any rate, I took off the Barrier Rings, which were troubling me because they were empty, and handed them to her. When she received it, the Magic Ghost was *purupuru* trembling.


    We moved from the training ground to a nearby room where Sytry and the others were staying.


    The inn where Sytry and the others were staying was about a kilometer away from the one we were staying at. It was a near top-tier inn for Hunters.


    The hotel we are staying at is one of the best in the city, so theirs isn¡¯t as good as ours, but as a poor person, I would rather stay here.


    Sytry, who took off her sheets and changed her ss from Alchemy Ghost to Alchemist, said.


    ¡°This is the maximum distance that the Communication Stones could reach.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Communication Stones?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is a recently developed magic tool that incorporatesmunication Magic. It was something made by using the Relic, ¡ºSymphonic Stone¡» as a reference¡­¡­ Although the performance is significantly inferior, it is a mass-produced product. I have also incorporated it inside Kilknight.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Eeeh¡­¡­ That is quite convenient.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Well, even though I said use it as a reference, it is still a Relic, so I could only just imitate its function¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    What Sytry showed me was a square stone of the size of a fist.


    Compared to the Symphonic Stone, it seems to be less portable and since it didn¡¯t have any limit in the distance ofmunication, this one ispletely a degraded version of it, but it will surely have many types of usages.


    I have never even heard of the term ¡°Communication Magic,¡± but there is something about Magic that says that everything is doable, so, yeah¡­¡­. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sorry for Kechakchakka¡¯s gender, I¡¯ll make a post with all the character illustrations someday.


    And I started to y Slime Tensei and FF7 First soldier on my smartphone, and man I am tryharding so hard on slime tensei. So tired¡­


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Just discover that Kechakchakka is a woman! Saw it in the She looked like the witch in White Snow.Etto : Japanese onomatopoeia for something like ¡°Ehm¡±

 Chapter 190，Part2: 2 - Ghost Unit ②

    <h4>Chapter190£¬Part2: 2 - Ghost Unit ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 190 Ghost Unit ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    As I sat back on a chair, Sytry quickly brought me a cup of tea.


    I felt like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. I didn¡¯t realize it, but it seemed like I have been quite nervous for a while now.


    The sense of security is different when Sytry and the others are here with me. If the Magic Ghost is here, then I am sure I will be able to finish my carpet training in time. I feel so bad that they won¡¯t get any credit for this request.


    Sytry said with a *niconico* smile when she saw me calming down.


    ¡°The escort will finally be in its climax. Once you are in the air, the thing we can do will be limited. ¡­¡­ So I was wondering if there might be something I could do while we are here.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Thanks, it helps a lot. Let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Indeed, I haven¡¯t been able to do anything so far. It is shameful to ask for help now, but it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to earn the favor of the Emperor and Franz at this point.


    After all, we are traveling in the sky. You can never be too prepared. I have already asked Liz for help, but I have Sytry for supplies, Anthem for recovery, and Lucia the all-purpose Magi. We can do everything.


    For the time being, I asked Sytry to prepare additional potions, Anthem to cast recovery Magic on the remaining injured members, and Lucia¨D¨D.


    ¡°I will tell you first, but¨D¨DI can¡¯t turn water into wine or orange juice yet.¡± (Lucia)


    As if she realized she was being watched, Lucia frowned and said that.


    ¡ì


    ¡°Ngh¡­¡­ Where am I¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°You woke up. I am sorry for all the trouble, Kruz¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yowaningen¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kuh!? That¡¯s right, I was¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz gets up on the bed and looks around in panic.


    We were in my room. Even though I said my room, the bed was brand new since I haven¡¯t even stayed there for one night yet.


    Kruz held her head down, checked outside the window, and finally checked her appearance.


    The sun was alreadypletely gone. Several hours had passed since Kruz had fallen.


    Apparently, the Alchemy Ghost had given her a potion to restore her Magic Power as well as a potion to erase some of her memories. It was true that if Kruz had any memories left, it would have been troublesome, but Sytry, you are too trigger-happy.


    Kechakchakka? He can only say ¡°Kekeke¡±, so it will surely be fine.


    Pushing down my feeling of guilt, I said with a smile.


    ¡°You copsed due to ack of magic, so I had to carry you¡­¡­ Are you okay?¡± (Cry)


    By the way, it was me who carried her, however, Lucia used a weight-reducing Magic on her, so I had no trouble at all.


    Maybe because of the medicine, Kruz was still a little space out.


    She *jii* stared at me with her purple eyes, thought about something for a while, and then frowned and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What the hell was that group of ghosts, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You must have been dreaming.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to remember¡­¡­ That ghost, forced me to drink something¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    ¡­¡­ She didn¡¯t lose her memory at all, no?


    I wonder if the Potion didn¡¯t work properly because she was a ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡±. Sytry is smart, but she always has a touch of an airhead in her.


    Kruz¡¯s expression gradually changed from a spaced-out one.


    ¡°I-I remember, desu¡­¡­ That¡¯s right. I have seen the one inside that ghost before, desu. She was the one who came to negotiate our inclusion in the n, she was a Member of Yowaningen¡¯s Party, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Moreover, she even saw her face. Apparently, her memories were quite clear.


    ¡°You must have dreamt it.¡± (Cry)


    Kruz stood up while still being unsteady and came to me. I involuntarily stepped back under her silent pressure.


    When I noticed, I was cornered to the wall.? She narrowed her eyes and Kruz said as if she was threatening me.


    Her pointy ears were *pikupiku* twitching. It is not that scary because it is Kruz, but if it was Gark-san, my heart would have stopped.


    ¡°Yo-Yowaningen, did you really think that you can fool me like that, desu! You are going to tell me everything about what you are up to, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°It was just a dream¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Mmmmh? Look me right in the eyes and say it again, desu. Yowaningen swear on your Party Member that you are not lying, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Too close. You are too close!¡± (Cry)


    Clear eyes and well-shaped lips. I could almost count the number of eyshes on her face. Even if you said that she is a Spirit People, her appearance isn¡¯t that much different from a human.


    ¡­¡­ Normally, shouldn¡¯t our position be reversed? However, even when I pointed it out, Kruz waspletely unfazed. She wasn¡¯t listening to me at all. Even if she had a slender body, she was indeed a Hunter.


    Should I just confess¡­¡­ Leaving aside Term and Kechakchakka, Kruz is a n Member. If I exin the situation, there is a chance that she will understand¡­¡­ Even if it doesn¡¯t feel like she will. What should I do¡­


    Maybe she could sense my agitation, Kruz started to smile at me. It was a fearless smile, something a little out of her usual impression. And she whispered at me.


    ¡°Come on, fess it, desu. Yowaningen? If you are honest with me, maybe I might forgive you or something, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    And then, the door suddenly opened.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, I need to speak with you¡­¡­!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Term)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kruz)


    It was Term who came in. When he saw me cornered against the wall and Kruz smiling fearlessly, his eyes widened as if he was startled.


    Term froze for a while, but when he saw Kruz staring in wonder and me with a half-smile on my face, he nodded broadly, as if he was convinced of something.


    ¡°Aaah, I see¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t know why you brought her here, but you had that kind of rtionship¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am sorry for entering so suddenly. But, a word of advice from someone who is older¡­¡­ You should lock the door when you are doing something like this. Aaah, I am sorry for disturbing you. We can talk about my matterter. I wille backter.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?????¡± (Kruz)


    The door made a creaking sound as it closed.


    She blinked her eyes for a while and looked at me and the door alternately, thought for a while, but then her face turned bright red as if she understood what Term was talking about.


    ¡°Haaa? Haaa, aaaaaah!? What the hell did that human misunderstand? T-That Yowaningen and I have that kind of rtionship!? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, desu! What kind of brain does he have to be able to think like that, desu! There¡¯s no way a feeble human would be physicallypatible with a ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡± who has extraordinary Magical Power, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, biologically speaking you are not that different. It is very rare, but there are ¡°Half-spirits (Half-nobles)¡±¡±. (Cry)


    That was what Sytry said before.


    ¡°Sh-Sh-Sh-Shut uppp! Whose fault do you think¨D¨DKuh, Yowaningen, you better remember this! Desu! Term! Wait! Terrrmmm!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz runs out of the room with tears in her eyes. What an amazing expression.


    Apparently, it was more humiliating for Kruz to be misunderstood, I¡¯m saved.


    But wait¡­¡­ Maybe Term dared to say it that way in order to help me?


    Term and I are the best teams. This is quite possible as he followed me up on the Sheets Ghost storyst time.


    ¡°I will have to thank the ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· for that¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    But there is nothing to worry about anymore. I have done all that I can do. Starting from tomorrow, let me show you what a reliable ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· can do. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Lucia can¡¯t change water into wine YET! So that means she will be able to do it one day!


    Will it one day be a plot point like the frogging Magic!? XD


    Am I the only one that thinks that Kruz is just like a hamster!? So smoll and cute.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 191，Part1: 1 - Fully Prepared

    <h4>Chapter191£¬Part1: 1 - Fully Prepared</h4> <h4>Chapter 191 Fully Prepared</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡­¡­ What is His Majesty thinking?


    Franz Argman had served Radrick Atrum Zebrudia for a long time as the head of the honorable Zero Knight Order, but he had never been so unsure of his idea as he is right now.


    Originally, he knew that His Majesty Radrick had the temperament of a free-spirited man. This is the reason why it is so important for Franz to have a good idea of what is going on in his life. Up until now, he used to think that this was a natural quality of a born leader, and it was only natural for Franz, as a vassal, to obey, but he didn¡¯t want him to say anything that would disrupt the escort schedules.


    I understand that he wants to rely on ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. That man¡¯s innocence has been proven by the Zebrudia¡¯s treasure, and he has been certified at an incredibly high level such as Level 8.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like he is hiding it from his appearance, but the Mana Material that he absorbed should be extraordinarily higherpared to Franz, who is constantly training.


    But apart from that, his character was terribly untrustworthy.


    Franz is confident in his ability to judge people, but he has never seen anyone as mischievous as Cry Andrich. Hiding information, having apletely weak attitude and his flirtatious appearance isn¡¯t an attitude that is allowed as an escort to His Majesty the Emperor.


    Compared to Kechakchakka, who was dressed very suspiciously normally, and the Spirit People, who looked down on humans as their natural disposition, they were still far better than him. After all, they have been useful as escorts, but the only thing ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· did in front of everyone was to turn His Majesty, the Emperor and Her Highness, the Princess into frogs. This is just outrageous.


    This will have to be seriously reported to the Explorers Association when everything is over.


    On the order of the Emperor, Franz had obtained information on ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· achievements before submitting a request to him. At the time when he received the information, the Branch Manager said a generalment about him that he was ¡ºA bit of a troublemaker¡», but it wasn¡¯t just a little. He has the worst chemistry with escort missions.


    As for his personal feelings, he would like to use the power of his house to crush him, but since His Majesty, who had been turned? into a frog, has pardoned him, he cannot do it. No, he might have acted in anticipation of the fact that His Majesty would forgive him.


    His resentment was only umting. More than anything, the thing that grind his gear the most was that he made Franz crush the Emperor. Just thinking about it makes Franz want to kill him.


    The fact that there was no other way to turn people back to normal was also doubtful. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he did that just for harassment.


    If he does anything else next time, I would absolutely not forgive him. If he tries to harm His Majesty in any way in the future, I will throw him in jail.


    In the first ce, if you are an unparalleled strategist, then do something before the trouble urs!


    However, I don¡¯t have the time to worry about ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· all the time. Hunters are, in the end, thest resort, so protecting the Emperor is after all the Knight Order¡¯s job.


    From now on, we will be traveling by air to our destination. The airship had never fallen before, and it was said to be much safer than traveling onnd, but if some subordinate of the Fox got inside, then there would be no way to run away. And that is something we should absolutely avoid.


    In that sense, regardless of the circumstances, spending three days preparing was probably not a bad idea.


    On the other hand, if raiders seed to enter even with all the preparations, Franz¡¯s neck will fly at that time.


    When Franz was giving instructions with hardly any time to rest, one of his knights¡¯ subordinates came rushing into Franz¡¯s room.


    ¡°¡±Commander (Dancho)¡±, we have just received a message from ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· that he has something he wants to bring onto the airship.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°What¡­¡­? What does he want to bring?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Potions.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°I have already given permission for them to bring in any personal items they need for the escort. Don¡¯t ask me to confirm every single little thing!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Yes. That was what I told him, but apparently, the quantity being the quantities¨D¨D¡± (Knight)


    Said the male subordinate with a confused expression to Franz, who involuntarily yelled at the man.


    ¡ì


    For Treasure Hunters, the hunt begins with preparation.


    It is no exaggeration to say that gathering information, gathering supplies, making various adjustments, and so on, will determine the sess or the failure of the request. Top-ss Party may even have their own suppliers.


    For ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, it was the Alchemy Ghost that handled all that.


    It may also be because of her personality, but as an ¡°Alchemist (Renkinjutsu-shi)¡±, she is always well-prepared.


    As I was nodding contentedly in front of the countless boxes, Franz-san, who had been called by his subordinate, came running up to me.


    Franz-san was momentarily stunned by the wooden boxes lined up, but he quickly red at me.


    I feel like I have only seen Franz-san¡¯s angry expressiontely.


    ¡°O-Oi, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· what¡¯s the meaning of this! Where did you get all those boxes! We have already prepared the basic Potions!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Doesn¡¯t the proverb say the more prepared you are, the better off you will be.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Even so there are limits! Are you trying to run a business in Toizant!?¡± (Franz)


    I asked the Alchemy Ghost to prepare as many Potions as possible, but the number of boxes she prepared far exceeded my expectations.


    In total, there are maybe more than a hundred boxes. For ordinary Treasure Hunters, this was definitely enough to make itst for a year. This isn¡¯t our hometown, but where did the Alchemy Ghost get all this? I don¡¯t even know how much those costs. She didn¡¯t charge me.


    However, there was no need to be upset when I went out of my way to restock. It is not like I am trying to bill it to you, you know. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    How did Sytry prepare all those boxes!? She really prepared for all kind of eventuality as ¡°They are in the endgame now¡± XD


    Oh man episode 1000 of One piece was awesome, so much nostalgia!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 191，Part2: 2 - Fully Prepared

    <h4>Chapter191£¬Part2: 2 - Fully Prepared</h4> <h4>Chapter 191 Fully Prepared</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡­¡­ Should I say it?


    ¡°Calm down, Franz-san. Those are just in case we run out of your Potions. Moreover, look, I didn¡¯t just prepare potions. I have also prepared food as well.¡± (Cry)


    To be precise, it was the Alchemy Ghost who prepared everything¡­¡­


    Franz-san said in a demon-like manner. He waspletely against it.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ You little! We have already, prepared, plenty of food!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°It is for when we run out of it. A desert is a big ce, and if the airship crashes, the food you have will probably not be enough. Look, I have also prepared water.¡± (Cry)


    When you say desert, it means getting stranded. I am wearing my shirt-Relic so I am still fine, but even the Barrier Ring that His Majesty is wearing won¡¯t protect him from sun rays.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    No words came back to me when I said my exnation confidently. I looked up and gasped when I saw Franz-san¡¯s face.


    Franz-san, who had been bright red just a moment ago, had lost all his emotion. He was staring at me with an expressionless face.


    I wonder if I said something strange. As I stiffened, Franz-san asked me in a voice that sounded like it wasing from the depths of hell.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What, is going, to happen?¡± (Franz)


    .


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    What is he talking about?


    When I was staring in wonder, Franz-san closed in on me. The knight under Franz-san¡¯smand who came with him didn¡¯t stop him either.


    ¡°I am asking you what will happen! ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·! Bastard, are you joking around? If you know what is going to happen, then prevent it before it happens! Report it¡± (Franz)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    He grabbed me by the cor and *gakugaku* shook me violently, making me dizzy. The grabbing move is one of the few attacks where my Barrier Ring doesn¡¯t work.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Lie! You want to die!?¡± (Franz)


    I tried to argue pathetically, but Franz-san didn¡¯t believe me at all. He had a dangerous expression on his face.


    You know I am no god, so I can¡¯t possibly know what the future holds. What I am doing is the most natural thing for a Hunter to do.


    ¡°Calm, calm down¨D¨DThey are for precautions, just for precautions!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°From what! Does someone! Bring enough supplies! To open a store! Just for! Precautions! There is no way I will allow it! Are you taking me! For a idiot!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Here! There is one here!¡± (Cry)


    He was shaken for a while, but he finally calmed down a bit, stopped being rough with me, and released me.


    Seriously, it is so troublesome that nobles are so domineering. It is true that there are a lot but¡­¡­ It wasn¡¯t like I was asking you to load everything up. I am just asking you to put in as much as possible. Shouldn¡¯t you be d that, for once, I am doing my job as an escort?


    As Franz-san breathed while moving his shoulder, he said.


    ¡°The airship¡­¡­ Won¡¯t fall. It has never fallen.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°U-Un, un, that¡¯s right. Franz-san is absolutely right. I also think that nine out of ten that it won¡¯t crash. This is why this is just for precautions. Hahaha¡­¡­ It is because I am such a scaredy-cat.¡± (Cry)


    Let¡¯s justugh it out and ask for his forgiveness.


    I agree with Franz-san while Iugh out loud, but Franz-san said with a tense expression.


    ¡°In other words, this is, what you are trying to say. The most advanced airship of Zebrudia, the pride of Zebrudia which has never fallen on any weather conditions and during any Monsters attack has¡­¡­ A ten percent chance of crashing?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Apparently, there was a misunderstanding.? Why does everyone try to twist my words?


    Just so you know, what I am saying is pretty random. It is because I don¡¯t think about what I am saying. To the point that sometimes I even let Sytry do everything for me.


    Franz-san seems to be nervous because he is escorting the Emperor, but I don¡¯t think this escort will fail. I doubt this escort will fail anyway. Term is also here, so he will somehow be able to handle it.


    To reassure Franz-san who was upset, I said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is alright, Franz-san. Even if the ship falls, I will pick up His Majesty the Emperor.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tsk. Oi, check the airship once again to make sure there is nothing malfunctioning! The identity of everyone who gets on board too! Find out everything that could make it crash! Do it in two days! I won¡¯t let it fall! I definitely won¡¯t let it fall, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·! I will never let you get what you want! Damn it!¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san was trembling, but he quickly ordered his men nearby as if he was yelling at them and red at me.


    No, well, it is not like I want it to fall¡­¡­


    Why was I being yelled at when I should have shown him an ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· that is useful?


    ¡­¡­ Well, whatever. I am used to being angry at. Once the escort is safely over, Franz-san and I should be able to make peace.


    I have given the instructions I needed to give. All I really needed to do was the final preparation¨D¨DCarpet practice. It had killed me a lot of time, but I came up with a good way to get along with it.


    It is a strategy to bait it with something. I don¡¯t know if it will work or not, but I will give it a try.


    Now then, I wonder if there are any¡­¡­ Cute carpets for sale in this city that the Rebellious Carpet would like. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Sorry couldn¡¯t post it yesterday, but here¡¯s the chapter!


    Every time Cry says 1/10 chance of something it is in fact 9/10! XD


    Cry and his godlike ¡°luck¡±. I¡¯m sure he will make an awesome team Kamijou Touma!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 192，Part1: 1 - Departure

    <h4>Chapter192£¬Part1: 1 - Departure</h4> <h4>Chapter 192 Departure</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    And then, time flew by, and the fateful day arrived.


    The weather has been nicetely, but unfortunately, the sky was filled with thick clouds today. You cannot say that it is a good day to fly at all.


    Most of the preparations were done. The rest of the group¨D¨DTerm, Kechakchakka, and Kruz all seemed to be ready to go.


    Franz-san was standing there in front of me. He has a blue vein popping on his forehead and his eyebrows *pikupiku* twitching as he says.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did I hear you wrong?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am really sorry.¡± (Cry)


    The only problem was that the Thief Ghost that I made a request for hadn¡¯te back yet.


    I asked the Thief Ghost to go back to the Imperial Capital and bring me a certain item.


    I thought that with her speed, it would be enough to make it in time, but I was wrong. Speaking about being wrong, I was also wrong about the departure time as it was early in the morning. However, if I think about it calmly, I should have expected that Franz-san would want to leave the city as soon as possible since we had postponed our departure for three days.


    The Emperor was preparing to leave, so he wasn¡¯t there. So there was no one to give me a helping hand.


    After all the trouble I caused Kruz the past few days, she was now quite angry, so when I look at her, she *humpf* turned her head away. Kilknight version Alpha was, as usual, standing there motionlessly.


    ¡°You want to postpone the departure a little longer, you say? I have alreadyplied enough of your request, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. I have already postponed our departure by three days and the maintenance of the ship has been redone from the ground up to make sure that it isn¡¯t broken! I have even loaded all the supplies you gathered! Although I made so many concessions so far, you are asking for more! No matter how much you want to be remembered by His Majesty, you have gone too far!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°No way¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    He looked like he was ready to cut me right now. I didn¡¯t want to say this either, you know. I knew it would make him angry.


    However, if it continues like this, I will feel sorry for Liz, who did her best, if she came back when I would be gone.


    But it is the first time that I heard that I would be remembered by the Emperor¡­¡­? Despite me doing nothing, this is so mysterious.


    ¡°Even I¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t expect this. I know, how about that? What if you leave first and I catch up with youter¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    My n worked. The Rebellious Carpet, Carpet-kun, was in an extremely good mood. Apparently, it really liked the blue carpet I bought for it.


    I always thought it was a male, but maybe the Rebellious Carpet was a female. You are telling me that carpets don¡¯t have genders? Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­


    Even during practice, the results were quite good. I am sure that, now, she will follow the airship even if I am on her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t! I hate this, but right now you are an escort that His Majesty picked! I won¡¯t allow any arbitrary action! We leave in an hour! We have already given you three days to prepare, so it is your fault if you are not ready!¡± (Franz)


    That¡¯s troubling¡­¡­ His reasoning is so right that I can¡¯t say anything. As soon as he finished with a rough exhtion, Franz-san tried to leave the room as if the conversation was over.


    At that moment, the door that Franz-san was just about to open crashed open.


    ¡°!?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh.¡± (Cry)


    What came in was the Thief Ghost that was wearing a tattered sheet. The reason why I could determine that she was the Thief Ghost was because she was holding in her hand something that I had asked for.


    ¡°!? ????¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°????¡± (Term)


    ¡°Wha-Wha-What?¡± (Franz)


    The Thief Ghost walked past Franz-san, who was so shocked that hepletely froze, ignored the astonished Kruz, Term, and the others, and came right in front of me.


    I received the thing she brought with her.


    I took the thing that the Thief Ghost brought with her. It was¨D¨DArge staff that was as tall as I was.


    Unlike the wooden staff Kruz has, it was made of metal with arge round jewel floating in the center of the spiraling tip of the staff. From its luster, the metal appears to be gold but it is not gold. This staff is¨D¨DA Relic.


    Apparently, the Imperial Capital was quite far away even for the Thief Ghost. But what a nice timing.


    When I hugged the *furafura* wobbly Thief Ghost, I *ponpon* pat her back for her hard work. The Thief Ghost leaned against me for a moment, but kept her position as a ghost and left in silence. She is a Ghost that does the things that need to be done when it has to be done.


    The doors closed. I have everything that I need. The Carpet was apuding. And then I said in a badass manner.


    ¡°Now, everything is ready. Let¡¯s go.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°W-Wait a minute, are you nning just going to ignore that!? What was that right now!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is one of the Sheet Spirits that I can use.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do you really think you can convince me with that!?¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san¡¯s face was twitching. Kruz was looking at me with an expression that says, ¡°See, I told you so¡±.


    However, I push it through. I will push this through. That was just a Sheet Spirit, nothing more, nothing less. It isn¡¯t going to interfere with the escort, so isn¡¯t it fine!


    As I grabbed the trantion staff¨D¨D¡ºRound World¡» that I purposely asked for, I smiled to show that I wasn¡¯t nning on defying him.


    Finally¡­¡­ With this, I can finally understand what Kechakchakka is saying!


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Cry just ignore Franz like nothing and did a devious smile right in front of him!


    I wonder what does Franz think the staff is for XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 192，Part2: 2 - Departure

    <h4>Chapter192£¬Part2: 2 - Departure</h4> <h4>Chapter 192 Departure</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°The weather isn¡¯t good.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°If it is just this, it will not be a problem. We have a good track record of operating in heavy storms without any problems. The ship will never fall. Never.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I am not worried about that.¡± (Cry)


    The Emperor frowned at Franz who stubbornly said that.


    The pride and joy of the Zebrudia Empire, the most advanced airship in the world. The ¡ºck Star¡» was, as its name implies a huge, ck vehicle.


    The upper part of the hull, which looks like a giant balloon, is the most noticeable feature, but the boarding area is also quiterge. Speaking of showing the majesty of the empire, it sure is convincing.


    I have flown on Lucia¡¯s broom, and I have been caught by a rampaging Dragon and flew in the sky, but this is the first time I will be riding on such a huge vehicle. If it is just the size, it is bigger than an ordinary dragon.


    The flight principle is said to be based on the fusion of magic and science, but I can¡¯t imagine how something so big can fly.


    After watching the Emperor board the ship, Franz-san came close to me and said while baring his teeth.


    ¡°There is a weight limit. In order to amodate your cargo, we have reduced the number of people on board. If this turns out to be useless, you won¡¯t be able to get away so easily.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°No way¡­¡­ Those were just for precautions. But this sure looks fragile¡­¡­ Because it looks like a balloon, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even if it is torn, an expert Magi can repair it with Magic, so there is no problem. Its shape is based on a Relic that was excavated. The real thing is said to fly without the aid of Magi, but that is just a rumor.¡± (Franz)


    It was as I had heard beforehand. It is amon story that things based on a Relic are created through trial and error. I guess I should be satisfied with that.


    However, maybe I should have reduced my luggage¡­¡­ It seemed that the instructions I gave to Sytry were too messy.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems like it won¡¯t stand a chance if a Dragon attacks us.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t say something that rarely happens! We will let you bastard deal with the enemies outside. If a Magi deals with it then it should be easy, right.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    It looks like I made the right decision in putting Magi together. It is more like they gathered by themselves rather than me gathering them, but I am sure Term will be able to kill a Dragon that is outside from inside the ship.


    Franz-san looked at me as if he was looking at something fishy when I answered immediately.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    I see¡­¡­ It is a magnificent ship. Term Apokris groaned at the majesty of the ¡ºck Star¡» as he sees it for the first time.


    This state-of-the-art airship is owned by the Empire and for nobles only, so basically no ordinary people or Hunters are allowed to board it.


    Among techniques that Magi uses, there is one allowing them to fly. Term had at least flown before, but even with that in mind, this airship was revolutionary.


    As he wasn¡¯t a specialist, Term doesn¡¯t know why it flies or what its principles are, but the magical mechanism engraved on the hull is undoubtedly first-ss. First-ss Magi has taken the time to carve the Magic into the hull with the utmost care and calction.


    The Magic that protects the hull was intricately carved, ranging from defensive magic to increase in durability, weight reduction, and hull reparations if needed. Measures were taken, starting from natural disasters such as lightning or fire due to it or against the cold atmosphere.


    This ship is exactly the opposite of Relics that was the embodiment of the ancient era, it is created with the best technology of modern tech.


    The sky isn¡¯t a living ce for humans. Humans don¡¯t have wings, but there are many magical beasts that fly in the sky. However, if they had taken so many measures, it was understandable why the ship had not fallen even once in all of the times it had operated.


    Even for Term, someone who has the Alias of ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·, it will be very difficult to make it crash from the outside. It will probably need¡­¡­ Five minutes if the right bunch of Dragons attacked it¡­¡­ However, the species of Dragon that Kechakchakka summons cannot be specified. I must say that it will be quite a difficult task.


    However, that is¨D¨DOnly if you attack it from the outside. Barriers are resistant to attack from the outside, but from the inside, it won¡¯t be a problem.


    Term finally understood the mysterious behavior of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· and the intent behind his instructions.


    The Empire does not think that this ship can fall. And in reality, this ship isn¡¯t designed to fall on a mere raid.


    In that sense, the ¡ºck Star¡» was a symbol of the Empire. It is an irond aerial fortress. It is only on the outside that it looks fragile.


    Therefore, it is worth dropping it. If the airship suffers a disaster like crashing, even if the escort fails and the Emperor dies, it will just end as an ¡ºident¡». With the help of the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡», we can certainly make that excuse be reality.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· honor may take a small hit, but there is nothing better than this to show the power of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    So this is¡­¡­¡­¡­ The idea of the ¡ºThirteenth Rank¡».


    Term¡¯s n was perfect. He still thinks so, if you were nning to assassinate the emperor, Term¡¯s n was much quicker.


    However, with the n of this ¡ºThirteenth Rank¡», it will have a very different oue. His eyes were looking further and further beyond the goal Term could see. If he showed Term such an overwhelming difference between them, he could not even be jealous of him.


    There are still several things that he doesn¡¯t understand about the ¡ºThirteenth Rank¡¯s¡» action, but there is probably a meaning behind it.


    However, it wasn¡¯t like he can just watch him all the time.


    The ¡ºThirteenth Rank¡» said that he would take care of all the preparations for the attack. He probably meant that he would bring them into a silver tray to him.


    The Zero Knights Order of the Imperial Guard, led by Captain Franz, is a force to be reckoned with. Term might be able to overwhelm them, but they were more numerous.


    Even by chance, they cannot afford to fail. Term pulled himself together and boarded the ¡ºck Star¡». <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading and sorry I just forgot to post the chapter yesterday so here it is!


    So from Cry¡¯s perspective, the ck Star looks just like a huge balloon.


    But from Term¡¯s perspective it looks like an aerial fortress XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 193，Part1: 1 - Air Travel

    <h4>Chapter193£¬Part1: 1 - Air Travel</h4> <h4>Chapter 193 Air Travel</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Ooooh, it is flying, it is flying, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural since it¡¯s an airship, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz looked at me as if I was a country bumpkin while saying that.


    To think that, of all people, I would be looked at like that by a Spirits People who initially live humbly in the depths of the forest¡­¡­ It seems that Kruz has be quite ustomed to the city.


    In any case, the airship¡¯s takeoff went smoothly. The floating sensation I felt for a moment was calmer than any flight I have ever experienced.


    To think that a man-made object could really fly¡­¡­ Technological progress is really amazing¡­¡­


    As I leaned pointlessly on my huge staff and looked down at the ground in the distance, Kruz asked me with a frown.


    ¡°By the way, what is that wand? Desuka?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°It is a Staff Relic. Isn¡¯t it awesome?¡± (Cry)


    As it is also quite fashionable. When I say that confidently, Kruz, who was using a rustic wooden staff, looks at her own staff.


    Artifacts from the past often take on unusual shapes.


    ¡ºRound World¡» is no exception to this rule, as Magi¡¯s staff is usually made of wood due to its suitability as a magical medium, but this one has a metallic sheen to it. And yet, it wasn¡¯t made of Mithril, which wasmon for magical weapons.


    I don¡¯t know why the round jewel was floating on the top of the staff, nor do I know for what purpose it was floating. Its mysterious and unclear part makes it really feel like a Relic.


    Compared to swords and other physical weapons, staff Relics are fewer and very expensive. Not many Hunters, even advanced-level ones, have them.


    This wand waspletely useless as a weapon because it had zero magic amplification effect, which is normally required for a wand, but it still cost quite a bit.


    By the way, the bracelets that Term wears on his arms are also probably Relic.


    It must be a wand bracelet-shaped Relic. It is even more expensive than a purely wand-shaped Relic. As expected of someone who is at the top of a Magi group in the Imperial Capital, he has some good stuff.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yowaningen, why didn¡¯t you have it up until now, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t need it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    As if she wanted to say something, Kruz twisted her well-shaped eyebrows.


    It had been a while since I had held it, but the staff was quite heavy. I don¡¯t mind that the design is cool, but I was quite tired by just carrying it up here.


    Weapons Relic are often light despite their appearance, but the disappointing thing about this staff is that, just like its appearance, it is quite heavy.


    I should have asked Liz to bring along a weight-reducing Relic (For Liz and the others, this level of weight is nothing, so they won¡¯t bring it unless I ask for it).


    The ability of the ¡ºRound World¡» is trantion. Rather than trantion, it might be more appropriate to call it interpretation. It does nothing more, nothing less than that.


    It conveys conversations in real-time in a form that can be understood, but since it only converts sounds, it is not possible tomunicate with the carpet as it doesn¡¯t speak. I had already made peace with the carpet, so it was fine, but this isn¡¯t a very handy tool.


    However, there is one thing that this staff was very good at. And that is¨D¨DIts user-friendliness.


    The procedure for using the ¡ºRound World¡» is very simr to the process used by Magi, and it is so easy to use that anyone who has ever used Magic before can activate it without any problem.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t know that you had a Staff Relic, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I also have swords and axes Relics. They are just part of my collection.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. Those Relics are too good to be kept in your collection, desu. But it¡¯s such a strange staff¡­¡­ Desu. Is it true that a Staff Relic has a greater magic conversion rate, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    It seems that it couldn¡¯t be helped that she is curious about the staff as she is a Magi. Kruz *chirachira* nces at the ¡ºRound World¡» andpares it to her staff. Unfortunately, this is not a wand, but rather a wand-type interpreter, so I think your staff is superior.


    Feeling Kruz¡¯s eyes on me, I looked around and found Kechakchakka, who was looking down at the outside, alone, while I was wondering what she was thinking.


    The reason I asked Liz to go all the way back to the Imperial Capital to get me the staff was so that I could have a conversation with Kechakchakka.


    I triumphantly approached Kechakchakka while holding the staff in a badass manner. The suspicious sorceress who wears deeply her hood looks here.


    ¡°Yo, Kechakchakka, are you worried about something?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hihi¡­¡­ Hihihi¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°Fire1? Are you worried about fire?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kekekekeke¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    As always, she is still someone with whom I can¡¯tmunicate. However, that ends now.


    I activated ¡ºRound World¡». I smiled and talked to her.


    ¡°Sorry, can you say that again?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ukekeke¡­¡­ Keke.¡± (Kechakchakka)


    Kechakchakka¡¯s words were very suspicious, but her eyes, hidden behind her hood, were surprisingly calm.


    I strongly nodded and replied.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hihihihi.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Uhiii!?¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°Kekeke¡­¡­ Keke.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kekee! Kekekekee!¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. I see¡­¡­ I see, now.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    The hihihi and ukekek part was so nice to trante, so easy XD


    I really need Round World to help me trante, in fact I am doing the same thing as Round World.


    I ask Google-sensei to read the sentence for me and I trante it because I don¡¯t know how to read japanese lmaoooo!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 193，Part2: 2 - Air Travel

    <h4>Chapter193£¬Part2: 2 - Air Travel</h4> <h4>Chapter 193 Air Travel</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I thanked her and walked away from Kechakchakka, using all the strength I could muster to keep my expression from twitching.


    I returned to the vicinity of Kruz who was staring at me. Kruz looked at me with an using look.


    ¡°Yowaningen, Kecha is ourpanion, so stop making fun of Kecha, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­ I wasn¡¯t making fun of her though.¡± (Cry)


    However, there are really strange things in this world.


    Tilting my head, I held out the ¡ºRound World¡» I was holding to Kruz. So heavy.


    ¡°Kruz, I will lend you this staff for the duration of the escort.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡­?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°You looked like you wanted to use it, no? Don¡¯t lose it, okay.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? ??? Yowaningen, are you nning to do this escort without weapons, desu!¡± (Cry)


    Kruz opened her eyes, but she was *chirachira* ncing at the ¡ºRound World¡» which has a somewhat mysterious atmosphere.


    I *tonton* tapped my head with my finger while trying to look badass.


    ¡°It is alright, my weapon¡­¡­ Is this, you know. Rather the staff is in the way. It was due to some unavoidable circumstances that I had to bring the staff.¡± (Cry)


    It is heavy, so please hold on to it¡­¡­


    Kruz received the Round World while still puzzled. Even though it was quite heavy, Kruz, who held the staff in her hand, didn¡¯t say anything. She may have slender limbs, but she still has more strength in her arms than I do. I¡¯m so sad.


    ¡°H-Hmpf¡­¡­ even though we are n Members, as a Hunter, I can¡¯t believe you would leave your weapons to someone else, but¡­¡­ If you insist, I will keep it, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Un, un, I¡¯m counting on you. Ah, right. This staff is quite a powerful Relic, so don¡¯t try it on the ship.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I know, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    While *niconico* smiling, I *chirari* nced at Kechakchakka.


    Kechakchakka¡¯s word¡­¡­ Weren¡¯t interpreted at all. Apparently, she was saying ¡ºUkekekeke¡» of her own volition.


    The power of ¡ºRound World¡» is absolute. This Relic does not trante words with logic but embodies the concept of ¡ºCommunication¡». Just as the Imperial Capital¡¯s treasure, the ¡ºTrue Tears (Tears of the Truth)¡»¨D¨DEmbodies the very concepts of the ¡ºTruth¡».


    Hunters are really full of weirdos.


    ¡ì


    The airship was asionally bumpy, but it was generallyfortable. Some part of it might be thanks to the ¡ºComfortable Vacation¡» I was wearing, but it is also probably mostly due to Franz-san¡¯s efforts.


    It seems that Franz-san has spent thest three days making sure that everything was fully prepared. He thoroughly checked the passengers, and rechecked the airship¡¯s equipment, and carved Magic to make sure there were no ws. You can see how much of a burden this was by looking at Franz-san¡¯s slightly gaunt appearance.


    ¡°Not even a mouse can get in. How¡¯s that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, do you still think that the ship will fall!?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°I am sure it will be okay, but when it falls, it will fall, you know¡­¡­ Where is the emergency exit already?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ Damn, outside on the left! I gave you a map of the ship! Are you being sarcastic!?¡± (Franz)


    Aaah right, there was something like this. However, Franz-san is a little too tense. Being tense won¡¯t help when there is nothing you can do about it, so it is not good to overthink things, you know.


    I pulled out a folded map from my pocket, opened it and I said.


    ¡°But well, don¡¯t worry, fall damage will be covered by Barrier Rings. I know from first-hand experience.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ D-Don¡¯t y with me, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·!¡± (Franz)


    I don¡¯t know what was bothering him, but Franz-san mmed the table hard and jostled me as I involuntarily took a step back.


    Due to the impact, The teacup ttered and rolled. Franz-san stuck his finger in the air and said stoutly.


    ¡°Bastard, your role is to make sure that doesn¡¯t happen! ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, why do you always keep your rxed attitude! Do the escort with all your strength!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Eh¡­ T-That¡¯s probably because¡­¡­ Of the difference in our experience.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°W-whatt!?¡± (Franz)


    I have been through a lot in my life. It was my first time escorting the Emperor, but it was not the first time I was attacked by arge number of Dragons, and it was not the first time I was yelled at like this. It was also not the first time I have fallen from the sky. I have been in worse situations.


    After all the misfortunes I had encountered, I won¡¯t show any openings and I am already ready to give up.


    Moreover, if it is only handling Barrier Rings then I am the best in the world. Well, even if I say handling them, I am just putting them on standby mode though¡­¡­


    ¡°Well, we will figure it out.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°This ship is irond! There is also a curse to avoid Monsters, so leaving aside attacks from the ground, there is no need to worry about being attacked in the sky!¡± (Franz)


    Franz¡¯s voice sounded as if he was trying to convince himself.


    At that moment, Franz-san¡¯s subordinate came in from outside the cabin with fast movements.


    ¡°¡±Commander Franz (Franz-Dancho)¡±, we have received contact from the ground that there are signs of a storm¨D¨D¡± (Knight)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Damn it, it is because you dyed our departure by three days! All hands, be careful. This ship will not fall due to rain or wind. Even if lightning strikes!¡± (Franz)


    Franz *iraira* red at me in annoyance. However, storms are an integral part of a journey. It was there the other day on our vacation too.


    I frowned, but then remembered what I had been through and, made a small smile on my face.


    ¡°I hope it will end with just a storm, though.¡± <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Franz and Cry are raising so many gs for the ship to crash and for the storm to not just be a simple storm!


    So if anything happens, everyone will be ¡°Omg, you knew about this!¡± XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 193，Part3: 5 p1 - The Melancholy of Kechakchakka

    <h4>Chapter193£¬Part3: 5 p1 - The Mncholy of Kechakchakka</h4> <h4>Chapter 193.5 The Mncholy of Kechakchakka?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The airship shook violently. Kechakchakka looked out the window, saw the ck clouds drifting, and gritted her teeth.


    She has gone through all kinds of crises in her life. Her strong will and the power she had acquired through her long years of research had made Kechakchakka an excellent agent. But for the first time in a long time, Kechakchakka wasn¡¯t confident in her own judgment at all.


    The reason for all of this is that self-proimed ¡ºThirteenth¡»¨D¨DCry Andrich.


    To Kechakchakka, that man didn¡¯t look like a brilliant man. Before he revealed himself, he didn¡¯t look like a Level 8, but even after he revealed himself, he still looked the same.


    That guy is too carefree, and no matter how you look at it, he is too ridiculous.


    Up until now, there was no one who had ever said ¡ºKekeke¡» to Kechakchakka, moreover, he did whatever he wanted such as turning the Emperor into a frog and calling forth Sheet Spirits. If you say it was all part of his n, then that¡¯s fine, but how could Franz Argman, the Captain of the Imperial Guards, not kick him out? Kechakchakka even wanted to re-evaluate the Knights of the Imperial Guards, whom she had previously thought were just a bunch of ipetent.


    If she may be honest, if that is really a top executive of the ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox¡» then Kechakchakka is not confident that she can stay in this organization any longer.


    Is he really an executive¡­¡­? That doubt had been swirling inside Kechakchakka long after his identity had been revealed.


    There is no doubt that Term is a member of the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡». But there is no telling about that guy.


    Witchcraft is a magical art that uses vindictiveness and strong emotions to create a phenomenon. Kechakchakka, a master of this art, is skilled at seeing through people¡¯s character.


    ording to the way she sees it, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is just a¨D¨DHappy-go-lucky guy. No, he is an incredibly happy-go-lucky guy. There was no malice or nning behind his ridiculous actions, and more than anything, there wasn¡¯t something a Hunter would naturally have, a ¡ºScent of Death¡».


    However, this isn¡¯t possible. It can¡¯t be true.


    Looking at the raindrops hitting the window with tremendous intensity, Kechakchakka weakly let out a ¡ºKeke¡­¡­¡» whines.


    She couldn¡¯t keep her confidence in her own opinion. And as a first-ss agent, this is something that should not happen.


    In Kechakchakka¡¯s view, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is not a member of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±. And at the same time, he shouldn¡¯t be a Level 8 Hunter either. He should be just an ordinary person (Moreover a very weak one).


    But actually, leaving aside if he was a ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± or not, there was no doubt that he was a Level 8 Hunter. She also suspected that he was a body-double, but even if he were to use a body-double, no one would have chosen that to be your body-double.


    Besides, there is no way that an ordinary person would know the code of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.? She had never heard of any leaks on code, and this wasn¡¯t something that you could get right by chance.


    There were too many contradictions. So, the only thing she could think of is that he is hiding hispetence with his perfect acting. However, that will prove that Kechakchakka didn¡¯t have the eyes to see through him.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is so full of opening that if you want to kill him, you could do it at any time. Instead of looking for an opening, he only has openings.


    Kechakchakka didn¡¯t know what was the truth and what was the lie.


    It is aplicated and tedious process, and it will affect Kechakchakka¡¯s own reputation, but the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± have an emergency member verification system for just asion like this.


    She will definitely check it when she returned to the Imperial Capital. He will check it not for the sake of the mission, but for her own sake.


    It was a perfect storm outside. This wasn¡¯t the kind of ship that would fall because of a storm, but the inside of the airship was in an uproar simr to a beehive that had been poked.


    The storm wasn¡¯t due to Kechakchakka¡¯s power. It is not due to Term¡¯s power either. It was just a coincidence. It was too convenient for Kechakchakka and the others, but it must be just a coincidence.


    Kechakchakka¡¯s superior, Term Apokris, widens his eyes and mutters.


    ¡°A storm¨D¨DI have heard of this before. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· can call forth a storm. Has the timee¡­¡­? If it crashed now, then it wouldn¡¯t look suspicious.¡± (Term)


    It is impossible. Some Magic can cause a storm, but the storm outside doesn¡¯t have the unique sign that could be seen when it is caused by Magic, moreover, she couldn¡¯t feel in that man the Magical power to use such Magic. If it was the usual Kechakchakka, she would have asserted that without hesitation.


    However, the fact is that the Thirteenth Rank had turned the Emperor into a frog without showing any magical signs either.


    ¡°Keke¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°Are you anxious, Kecha? No problem. Even this airship¡¯s Magic is vulnerable to attacks from within.¡± (Term)


    Term rubbed both of his bracelets that were on his arm when Kechakchakka let out a small voice.


    If it is this man, the strongest water Magic-user, then he would certainly be able to do it.


    Term Apokris is strong. In terms of stealthiness and power, Kechakchakka had never seen a Magi as powerful as this man. If it was limited to humans, he would probably surpass even ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·. In fact, if all he wanted to do was kill the Emperor, he could do it in any number of ways. It doesn¡¯t matter how many guards he had with him. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Oh no Kecha is starting to piece things together!


    That Cry¡¯s is really just a happy-go-lucky guy XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 193，Part4: 5 p2 - The Melancholy of Kechakchakka

    <h4>Chapter193£¬Part4: 5 p2 - The Mncholy of Kechakchakka</h4> <h4>Chapter 193.5 The Mncholy of Kechakchakka?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    However, those words which would have been so reassuring a month ago, do not reassure Kechakchakka now.


    There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is a person with abilities that surpasses Term. When the timees, he can just use the ¡ºProof of Immortal Dragons¡» to call a Dragon. This airship is just like a flying coffin.


    And then, at that time ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· came into the room.


    When he saw Term, he made a rather dumb smile on his face and stopped Term from standing up.


    ¡°Aaah, you don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Fumu. Do you mean that it is not the time, yet?¡± (Term)


    ¡°Hmm? Yeah Franz-san and the others said they are on it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What? What that man is also arade?!¡± (Term)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­? That¡¯s¡­¡­ Right, but¡­¡­ Well, it is not the time for us to make our move yet.¡± (Cry)


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· nodded with a surprised expression when Term¡¯s eyes widened.


    Kechakchakka almost shouted ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous¡±, but stopped herself just in time.


    In Kechakchakka¡¯s eyes, Franz Argman is clear. Crystal clear. First of all, ording to Kechakchakka¡¯s research, Franz volunteered to undergo the ¡ºTears of Truth¡», to prove his innocence. There is no way a man like this is a member of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    But at the same time, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· had also proved his innocence in the same way. It was also proven in front of everyone at the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡» where Kechakchakka caused amotion. Term had actually confirmed it with his own eyes. She doesn¡¯t know what to believe anymore.


    If this request goes well, she decided that she will get some vacation.


    Contrary to the weakening Kechakchakka, Term was calm.? She lowered her waist that she had raised in order to stand up.


    Is this the difference of experience?? How does ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· look in Term¡¯s eyes?? She was a little curious about it.


    Term stroked his chin and asked the Thirteenth Rank.


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­ Fine, I willply. Speaking of which, there was something I had to check. What are you going to do for Kruz?¡± (Term)


    ¡°Eh? Do what?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re pretty close to her¡­¡­ Don¡¯t you care if you eliminate her?¡± (Term)


    ¡°¡­¡­!? Eh!????¡± (Cry)


    Certainly, that Spirit People is in the way. Originally, Kechakchakka¡¯s mission was to undermine the prestige of the Empire, but if it be an assassination, witnesses had to be eliminated.


    At Term¡¯s natural question, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· were astounded.


    Is this¡­¡­ Also, acting? Why are you putting on an act even in front of your allies!


    ¡°It is not like we are that close, but¡­¡­ I won¡¯t eliminate her. Did you guys not get along?¡± (Cry)


    It is the job of a professional to keep his personal feelings out of the mission. If they are not close, does that mean that all the friendly exchanges they¡¯ve had were just an act? If so, was there a point to it?


    ¡°Not that there¡¯s anything wrong with that, but ¡­¡­ Do you mean, that it is alright if we let you take care of Kruz?¡± (Term)


    At Term¡¯s confirmation, the Thirteenth Rank blinked his eyes and looked unsure, but nodded as if to convince himself.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaah, I have to do Leader-like job sometimes, right? I will give Kruz a verbal warning.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Verbal¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± (Term)


    I¡¯m very worried, is it really okay? Is that gesture also an act and does it mean anything? Does he really think that he can shut her up with a verbal warning? There is no way that it will.


    However, the Foxes must absolutely obey the orders of those in higher ranks.


    A noisy noise could be heard from outside the room. Apparently, they are checking the effects of the storm on the airship.


    There was no way it would affect the airship. The storm was rather violent, but the Magics on it wouldn¡¯t fail just because of the storm. However, if the airship actually fell, they would actually attribute it to the storm.


    It seems like the perfect timing to sabotage it, but is there a better timing than now to do it?


    At that time, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· suddenly looked at Kechakchakka as if he sensed her question.


    Her heart pounded really hard and a chill ran down her spine.


    With a serious look on his face, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· approached Kechakchakka¨D¨DAnd just walked past her.


    He looked at the window and frowned. Kechakchakka looked at the window as well.


    In the middle of the violent storm, a huge white kite was flying in the sky. She rubbed her eyes and looked again, but the kite did not disappear.


    On top of it, the ridiculous Sheet Spirits she had seen before were grabbing on it.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· said with a somewhat confused expression on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not bad, not bad at all.¡± (Cry)


    As if he had timed it, a strong sh of lightning shed and hit the huge kite. It made a tremendous loud sound.


    The kite carrying the Sheet Spirits falls down. And ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was seeing it off with his eyebrows bent together.


    Her head was hurting. She even felt nauseous.


    ¡­¡­ It is not good, she was at her limit. She can¡¯t deal with this anymore.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ukeke¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    Kechakchakka gave up by making a small sound and went to her bedroom and hid in her bed. <h4>Author¡¯s notes:</h4>


    It will be the climax of the 5th arc starting from the next chapter. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Lucia really created ¡°Soraton¡± the ninja kite move XD


    And so funny that they are still wearing the sheet on them even while riding the kite!


    But of course, they get hit by lightning as soon as Cry says something!


    But well for Strange Grief lightning and a storm is like a daily urrence.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 194，Part1: 1 - Next

    <h4>Chapter194£¬Part1: 1 - Next</h4> <h4>Chapter 194 Next</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    It was a terrible storm. I am used to lightning and storms, but I can only recall a small number of times where I have encountered those in the sky.


    Therge rocking hull and all the lights and sound. If I didn¡¯t have my Shirt Relic¡­¡­ ¡ºPerfect Vacation (Comfortable Vacation)¡», then I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be asfortable as I was right now.


    There was nothing I could do. Franz-san told me not to do anything, so I was forced to stay in my room and y with the carpet, ready for the ship to fall at any moment.


    The carpet seemed to be in a good mood despite the rocking, and was dancing with the carpet I purchased in Vettant. The carpet I bought was quite expensive, but it was just a simple carpet so it can not move, but it seems like it doesn¡¯t mind about that.


    The carpet liked it so much that if I am not careful, it might elope with it. Relics are really strange.


    I forced myself to look away from the carpet, which I felt like my eyes could follow it forever, and looked at Kruz.


    ¡°By the way, Kruz, did you do something rude to Term?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Haaah? If anyone did something rude, it would be you, Yowaningen, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz crossed her arms and said that with a disapproving look. It was a horrible thing to say, but I can¡¯t argue with her because I have angered Franz-san so many times.


    But that is another story. Term said that he wanted to eliminate Kruz. Term, who is always so calm, said so much, so she must have done something rude to him. Kruz is not a bad girl, but she is easily misunderstood because of her unique Spirit People attitude.


    There is also a possibility of Term joking though¡­¡­


    ¡°In the first ce, Yowaningen calls me too much, desu! I understand that you rely on me, but don¡¯t call me for everything, desu! Every single day you call me to your room¡­¡­ Are you in love with me, desu! Give it up, desu! The only reason I am doing this is because Lapis ordered me to, and not from goodwill, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Even though I didn¡¯t confess to her, I have been dumped.


    I am sorry for calling you every night to charge my Relics. But normally you don¡¯t usually misunderstand since I ask you to do it every time, no?


    But I don¡¯t hate Kruz. I love all the people who charge my Relics, and the swearing thates with her is much lighterpared to others.


    Lapis really sent me someone nice. It seems that my Human luck is quite good this time.


    Don¡¯t tell me that this time¡­¡­ I hit the jackpot?


    ¡°Speaking of which, it seemed that you couldn¡¯t clear Term¡¯s misunderstanding.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ This is why Human who are in heat all year round¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t say that in front of the Majesty, okay?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll say that, are you taking me for an idiot, desu! Don¡¯t think that I am the same as you Yowaningen, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Right now, Kruz is under mymand. If I can¡¯t stop her and it bes a crime of l¨¨se-majest¨¦, I won¡¯t be able to face Lapis who listened to my request and entrusted her to me.


    However, when all of this is over, I will have to thank Kruz¡­¡­ How about giving her a bunch of Amuzu nuts? She seemed to like the taste, and if she doesn¡¯t use her Magic, the pain wouldn¡¯t be so intense.


    Maybe because we had passed the most climactic point, the ship¡¯s rocking had stabilized. It was still raining outside the window, but we seemed to have made it through without much damage.


    My precious Sheet Ghosts were struck by lightning, but they won¡¯t die from lightning or falling from the sky, so no worries there.


    And at that time, I suddenly heard the sound of *batabata* running, and the door opened with a bang.


    ¡°Fu¡­¡­Fuhahahahahahahahaha, ahahahaha!¡± (?)


    It was Franz-san who was full of sweat who came in.


    Maybe he had been giving orders to everyone, his expression showed some fatigue, but his eyes were shining powerfully.


    Franz-san didn¡¯t seem to notice Kruz¡¯s shocked eyes, and gave a crazy high-pitchedugh while pointing at me.


    ¡°How¡¯s that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·! We made it, we have made it! A storm is nothing for this ship! Your scheme didn¡¯t work, this ship is invincible!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ Ah, un, un, that¡¯s right?¡± (Cry)


    Aren¡¯t you a little bit too overjoyed? In the first ce, I didn¡¯t scheme anything and I said that the ship had a ny percent chance of not falling.


    Franz looked so happy that it looked like he would start to dance. If you want to dance, I can lend you my carpet as a dance partner.


    .


    ¡°Yowaningen, what did you do, desu? You are selling too many fights in too many directions, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    I don¡¯t remember selling a fight against anyone at all. So weird.


    But if he put it that way, I feel like arguing with him a little bit.


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t broken out of the storm yet¡­¡­ You should better be more careful.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Fuhahahahahahahahaha¡­¡­ I don¡¯t care about what a sore loser is saying! I am done with following your charade! Stay put! I have to report this to His Majesty¡­¡­!¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san, your tension is way too high.


    After confidently dering this, Franz-san walked out proudly with his chest out like a nobleman. Or rather, he was a nobleman, if you think about it.


    Even Kruz stared in wonder at the momentum that made him seem like a storm. After the door was closed, there was silence for a while, but then she said in a dumbfounded tone.


    ¡°He umted too much stress, desu. In cases like this, it is better to drink herbal tea to rx, desu. Humans should live more freely like us, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Herbal tea, heh¡­¡­ That¡¯s nice.¡± (Cry)


    Sytry often made it for me. When I nodded in agreement, Kruz frowned and for some reason, looked as if I missed the point.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You don¡¯t need it, Yowaningen.? You look less stressful than a Spirit People, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    However, his tension is so high that it makes me worry. I hope this storm will quickly andpletely go away¡­¡­


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Tomorrow Spiderman is finallying to the theater! I¡¯m so excited!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 194，Part2: 2 - Next

    <h4>Chapter194£¬Part2: 2 - Next</h4> <h4>Chapter 194 Next</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Once the storm had subsided to some extent, the ship was very stable.


    Thanks to my Relic I am alwaysfortable in any kind of situation, but as expected of a state-of-the-art ship, Kruz and the others did notin about it at all. Maybe I won¡¯t get seasick or have tinnitus in my ears even if I take my Relic off.


    As this ship is used to transport important people of the country, each room was not inferior to the inns I had stayed in before.


    The furnishings and furniture were nice, and the bed was *fukafuka* soft. If Liz had been here, she would have wanted to take a look around the ship, as she loves to explore such ces, but s, she had already been struck by lightning and fell.


    I peeked out of the window in the room several times, but there were only ck clouds outside and no kites or my ghost friends in sight.


    My childhood friends are all reckless, so it won¡¯t be surprising if they try it again, but I wonder if they realized that it is impossible to do it in the middle of a storm. But I think the idea of flying on a kite is a bit out of touch with reality, no?


    As for the food, I don¡¯t know the details, but it was excellent. The meat, fish, and vegetables were all delicious. They probably have a dedicated chef here. It seemed that we would not have to use the food that I forced Sytry to prepare for us. Everyone, who had been in a hurry when the storm hit, had calmed down to some extent.


    While *gorogoro* rolling on my bed, I look at the carpet which was actively moving around in one corner of the room and tilt my head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I wonder if we¡¯ll crash¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    The anxiety I had been feeling had quite calmed down.


    Considering my bad luck, it is quite possible, but from the looks of Franz-san, this ship seems to be very robust. He knows that multiple Dragons have attacked us before, so he must be quite confident that we will be safe even if we are attacked by Dragons.


    Of course, it is better if we don¡¯t crash. The ship should arrive at its destination, the capital of the Country of Sand, Toizant.


    Although Toizant is a small countrypared to Zebrudia, it has a flourishing culture of its own and is said to have a reasonably high level of technology, so there is probably no great concern about being attacked within the country.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So that means that the endgame is a few days aways, heh.¡± (Cry)


    I feel like it has been a while since I have been thinking about something serious.? Well, I am not thinking about the escort n, I am just thinking about when it will end though¡­¡­


    As I was *butsubustu* mumbling to myself, I heard a knock at the door.


    I hear Term¡¯s voice from the other side of the door and hurriedly get out of bed, *urouro* wandered left and right while pretending to be working.


    Hunters also have their pride, too. If the Leader is always *gorogoro* lounging around, he wouldn¡¯t show a good example. Unlike Eva, Term probably doesn¡¯t know about myziness, but if Term tells my shameful behavior to ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·¡±Baa-san (Grandma)¡±, she might say that she can¡¯t forgive something like me for being a Level 8, and she mighte and try to burn me.


    Despite being in the middle of the night, Term appeared to be in perfect condition.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to barge in on you sote at night. But I just wanted to make sure we were on the same page about future matters, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. It seems that Kecha is concerned about it.¡± (Term)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aaah. I knew that you would being here by now.¡± (Cry)


    .


    I was pretending to be a badass as I was inadvertently agitated. I can¡¯t help but be pulled in by the badass atmosphere when Term is nearby.


    He wants to discuss future matters! What an earnest Hunter he is. I am very sorry that only a quack like me can praise you, but as expected of a Level 7, what a wonderful sense of responsibility.


    This is what a veteran Hunter who has dived into numerous Shrines is.? I would like to have Luke, the guy who¡¯s always doing whatever he wants to do, ponder about this.


    ¡°I will have to give my thanks to ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· one day.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? You have a lot of confidence¡­¡­ But Rose is definitely top-notch in terms of destruction. Even a surprise attack won¡¯t work on her. She has probably more destructive power than you might think.¡± (Term)


    When I muttered to myself, Term opened his eyes exaggeratedly, as if he had heard what I said.


    Eh¡­¡­? Will that ¡°Baa-san (Grandma)¡± burn you when you just want to thank her? Why?


    She was more heinous than I thought. I think it would be more likely that she will burn me if I don¡¯t thank her, but it doesn¡¯t seem like Term was joking.


    ¡­¡­ When I go thank her, let¡¯s make sure that my Barrier Rings are charged.


    ¡°W-Well, I guess it will depend on how you do it. More importantly, you are here in order to be in sync and for confirmation, right. There won¡¯t be a need for that, I will just follow you up as I did before.¡± (Cry)¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± (Term)


    Was it too tant that I threw everything at him? But I am like a piece of trash in terms of fighting andmanding abilities, so in the time of emergency, it is better to leave everything to Term who is more experienced than to me to give orders, like what I did when we were attacked by herds of Chilldra.


    I don¡¯t want to give orders because if I do, they will me me for anything that happens. Well, even if I don¡¯t give orders, they will me me, but I still feel morefortable that way.


    ¡°Sorry, but this is my way of working. Aaah, of course, I will be in charge of adjusting everything. And about Kruz, I have already talked to her, so we¡¯re good.¡± (Cry)


    Franz-san has been listening to me for some time now, and the prestige of being a Level 8 seems to be effective on the Emperor. So, as long as I don¡¯t do anything too shy, I should be able to persuade them. But I think it is more likely that nothing will happen in the first ce, though.


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­ In other words, you leave the executionpletely up to us.¡± (Term)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is it a problem? If there is anything, I will support you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I don¡¯t mind. If that¡¯s how you do things, I¡¯ll match with you. When all this had already been set up, this is an easy mission.¡± (Term)


    Even though he said it was easy, he had a stern expression on his face, but I guess that is the difference between me and him in terms of sense of responsibility.


    And he said set up¡­¡­ But I didn¡¯t do anything though. His lip service is so perfect that it is shocking. I would also like to grow old and be a nice middle-aged man like him.


    ¡ì


    Thanks to Franz-san¡¯s efforts and the Term¡¯s serious concerns, nothing particr happened and the boat trip went smoothly.


    The airship was very stable, but it didn¡¯t seem to be that fast, so it will take three days to reach Toizant if all goes ording to schedule.


    The first day we were tossed inside a storm, but after that, no one came to call me, and I had a surprisingly peaceful time.


    As seen in the briefing, the color on Franz-san¡¯s face was getting better and better.


    Aren¡¯t we going to arrive safely if we keep going like this? Just as these words were beginning to cross my mind, it came.


    While I was ying with Kruz in my room, Franz-san came running in.


    The expression on his face was not fear or impatience, but confusion.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· His Majesty is calling you.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°? Did something happen?¡± (Cry)


    There was nomotion. When I stared in wonder, Franz-san frowned and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Look outside. I am sure you noticed¨D¨DBut we are not getting out of the storm at all.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I inadvertently looked out the window. Outside, the sky was as dark as ever. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Tadada as Cry said this is not just a regr storm XD


    They are so going to suspect Cry knows something!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here Term think that the meaning of thanking her is ¡°kill her¡±, you know like when a mob wants to thank someone by sabotaging the brake on his car XD

 Chapter 195，Part1: 1 - Best Companions

    <h4>Chapter195£¬Part1: 1 - Best Companions</h4> <h4>Chapter 195 Best Companions</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Outside the window. Term Apokris let out a small sight at the storm that hadn¡¯t passed by even after a whole day.


    ¡°¡­¡­ To think the differences in our power were sorge¡­¡­¡± (Term)


    The storm was clearly unusual. The winds were light and the rainfall wasn¡¯t that heavy, but only the darkness wouldn¡¯t lift.


    It is quite difficult to continuously use Magic. Term was a Water Magic expert.


    His Alias of ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·es from the fact that hepletely blocked a huge waterfall with his Magic. But, even for him, the true nature of the storm that had developed outside could not be determined.


    This is the third time he had been shown the difference in their talent. Moreover, this time it was with someone much younger man than himself.


    Term nostalgically stroked the bracelets Relic on his arms, the ¡ºBlessing of the Water God¡» a Relic he had once been fortunate enough to acquire in the Level 6 Treasure Shrine, ¡¾Refuge of the Water God¡¿.


    The Relic gives the wearer a strong water attribute blessing. If he sells it to the right people, he can certainly live off of it for at least three generations.


    The power of Term Apokris is much stronger now than it was twenty years ago when he blocked the waterfall. But even so, he cannot see through the technique that has been deployed.


    No, not only this, he also couldn¡¯t understand the Magic that turns people into frogs. It is true that it wasn¡¯t his area of expertise, but the strangest thing was that the user who did it, didn¡¯t show any signs of activating his Magic at all.


    Term also prided himself on his Magic activation speed, but his speed and concealment abilities were probably much more overwhelming than Term¡¯s.


    ¡°After Rose and the ¡¶Master Magus (Dai Kenja)¡·, here¡¯s the third one heh.¡± (Term)


    Term Apokris, who is currently the strongest Water Magic-user in the Imperial Capital, once had two rivals.


    No, if he had to be more precise, he ¡ºThought¡» that they were his rival.


    To a non-talented Magi, they might have looked the same.


    However, they were both undeniably gifted, and even in Term¡¯s eyes, they were a cut above him. Since Term was also talented, their disparity between him was also more apparent.


    One of them wanted to be a Hunter like Term, and improved her power to be the most powerful Fire Magi, that was ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, while the other stayed in an academic institution to further its research, and was banished after looking into the abyss of Magic.


    Term doesn¡¯t think that it is tragic. For those who seek power, the boundaries of thew are far too narrow.


    However, it is ironic that Rosemary Puropos, the one who was the most fierce and feared since that time, still reigns in human society without breaking thew.


    The reason why Term was able to gain so much power was because he used all the means at his disposal and became a member of the ¡ºNine-Tail Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡». And the reason why ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is so powerful is probably because he has crossed that line as well.


    However, to think I don¡¯t even feel jealous about him¡­¡­ I¡¯m getting old, aren¡¯t I? With such sentimentality, Term inadvertently smiled bitterly and regained hisposure.


    There was also Kechakchakka and Kilknight with me, so there isn¡¯t one percent chance that the raid will fail, but you can never be too careful.


    Although the Zero Knight Order has a certain level of skill, they are no match for Term, who can deploy his magic at an overwhelming speed.


    He can sneak quietly and kill only his target with certainty. Moreover, Term¡¯s techniques are not always obvious at first nce. It won¡¯t be difficult to make it look like an ident caused by the storm. It was unexpected that none of the guards had left so far, but this was just a margin of error.


    But, however, there is a possibility that he had powerful escorts waiting in ambush. The fact that a chief executive came directly to us and included Term and the others in the escort was surely a sign of his expectation for Term. And at the same time, it shows the importance of this mission.


    He had set everything up so far. I will make sure to kill him.


    The Thirteenth Ranked said that he would leave the timing to Term.


    Now is the perfect time to strike, and there is no better time than now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kecha. Did you ¡ºPrepare¡» everything?¡± (Term)


    ¡°Hihihi¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    When I went to Kechakchakka¡¯s room, Kechakchakka showed me a jewel wrapped in ck cloth from her pocket.


    The expression on her face was as usual, and I don¡¯t know what she was thinking, but her eyes were shining quietly. It seems that she is quite tired from being teased by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, but at this rate, there will be no problem.


    The jewel, the ¡ºProof of Immortal Dragon¡», is a rarer Relic than Term¡¯s bracelet. There is no substitute for its power, and it is in times like these that ites in handy.


    This airship is not something that would easily fall if attacked by a Dragon, but if the ship actually fell and there is proof of a Dragon attack, then everyone would be convinced of that fact.


    And then Term noticed the strange object that Kechakchakka had taken up as well.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hm, what is that?¡± (Term)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uke¡­¡­ Ukekeke.¡± (Kechakchakka)


    It was a box with a lever and some small buttons on it. It looks like a controller of some kind.


    Kechakchakka very carefully tucked it into her pocket and let out an iprehensibleugh, as usual. I inadvertently sigh.


    It¡¯s no secret that there are a lot of entric ¡°Magi (Mado-shi)¡±, but among them, the ¡°Shamans (Jujutsu-shi)¡±, Magi who transform emotions into power, are especially entric.


    She is loyal and shows results. Term can¡¯tin because she is talented, but¨D¨DTerm gave up onmunicating with her and indicated outside with his chin.


    ¡°First, the engine room. We will start as soon as possible. This is our job. We can¡¯t make ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· do something like that.¡± (Term)


    It is raining right now. When there is an abundance of water avable, ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· is invincible.


    Let¡¯s show to the Thirteenth Ranked, to ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· and the world, the power I have.


    ¡ì


    At one corner of the ship.


    I was summoned to arge room that looked like a party space, where the Emperor, his estimated daughter, and a number of his knights guarding him were all present. I could see the swirling ck sky, from therge window, which was probably designed to let in a lot of light. I didn¡¯t think much of it when I was looking from the small window in my room, but looking at it like this, it was like the end of the world.


    ¡°We are in contact with the ground via Symphonic Stones, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be raining on the ground.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°I see, I see¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    For some reason, all eyes were focused on me. His Majesty the Emperor was also looking at me, and Her Imperial Princess was also looking at me while giving me an anxious look.


    I listened to what Franz-san said and nodded ordingly. But my head was empty.


    Even if you tell me that we can¡¯t get out of the storm, there is nothing I can do about it. If it was something I can figure out by thinking about it, Franz-san and the others would have probably figured it out too. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Omg Spiderman No Way Home is sooooooo epic! So much nostalgia! So goooood!


    The viins and the good guys¡¯ performance was really good and the CGI was really good too!


    I love it! Sony really need to let Marvel do all theiric book movie XD


    A really epic movie to end the year!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 195，Part2: 2 - Best Companions

    <h4>Chapter195£¬Part2: 2 - Best Companions</h4> <h4>Chapter 195 Best Companions</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    That is why all I can do is try to ease their anxiety.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­ Very unlucky for us.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? As if this is possible! There is obviously something going on! When you look at this scene, don¡¯t you think of anything!?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°C-Calm down, it is just a storm, you know. It happens all the time, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°As ifffffffff!¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san shouted with a red face and with spit flying everywhere.


    Even if you said that to me¡­¡­ That is troubling. I don¡¯t know what I don¡¯t know, and things that happen all the time are things that happen all the time. When I go back, I will prepare the carpet just in case¡­¡­


    Since panicking won¡¯t help, I decided to go badass.


    At least if you are going to call someone, you should call Term, the water expert, not me.


    If it was Term, maybe he could make the storm disappear with his Magic, but why do both Franz-san and Gark-san call me whenever something happens?


    They picked the wrong guy. My eyes are as bad as Luke and the others as they made me their Leader.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be a Hunter if you¡¯re jumpy from one strange storm. Don¡¯t worry, this ship won¡¯t fall, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san clenched his teeth and was silent for a moment. I can hear his *fuufuu* raspy breathing.


    He said he was a nobleman, but he had a good physique and a scary face. Looking at him like this, he looks much more like a Hunter than I do.


    After catching his breath, Franz-san said in a stifled voice.


    ¡°I¡­¡­ I apologize, Cry Andrich! I didn¡¯t take your advice! However, right now, His Majesty¡¯s safety is the top priority! What is, what is happening? What should we do?¡± (Franz)


    These words sent the knights of the Imperial Guard into a frenzy. Of course, I was also astonished.


    The expression on Franz-san¡¯s face was not that of someone who was apologizing, but still, it is not easy for a nobleman to admit his fault.


    But unfortunately, I don¡¯t know the cause or the solution to the situation. I can¡¯t give out information that I don¡¯t know, even if they bow to me or get down on their knees.


    And by the way, it was also very doubtful if Franz-san was faulty of something or not.


    When I was greatly embarrassed, I scratched my cheek in a troubled manner.


    ¡°I am very sorry, I have no idea.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Y-You bastard¡­¡­ Even after I did all this¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    He grabbed me by the cor, lifted me up, and shook me back and forth. It seems that because he is so big, he is also very strong.


    My vision *gakugaku* shook and I inadvertently raised my voice. If it wasn¡¯t for myfortable shirt, I would have been so dizzy.


    ¡°Calm downnn! Calm downnn, man! You, won¡¯t know, what cause, the storm, unless, you ask, the storm, itself¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    If you are going to call someone, call Term.


    As I was being shaken helplessly, an arm stretched out from my side. The vibrations stopped.


    The one who intervened was Kruz, who had been silent with a scowl on her face up until now. She said in a voice that sounded more sullen than usual.


    ¡°Oi, that should be enough.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Whattt!?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Now is not the time for this, desu. Franz is under too much stress, it is at times like this that the leader of the escort should act calmly, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    I was released from his rough treatment, and although I was wobbly, I managed to hold on without falling on my butt. Kruz casually shifted her position to be between me and Franz-san, who had just released me and said that.


    Spirit People are known to be powerful Magi as well as being very wise. They are often misunderstood because their race is quite rare, but Kruz¡¯s words have a strange power to calm people down.


    ¡°In the first ce, it is too unfair to me the storm on Yowaningen even though it isn¡¯t Yowaningen¡¯s fault, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­ Ah, you are, right. You are absolutely, perfectly right!¡± (Cry)


    Apparently, my predicament was over. The other knights seemed to be relieved that their ¡°Captain¡¯s (Dancho)¡± rant had subsided.


    In the first ce, Franz-san is too nervous. I sympathize with his heavy responsibility of being the Emperor¡¯s guard, but if he is worried about even a storm that takes a little too long, he won¡¯t be able to get things done.


    As I *unun* nodded my head, Franz-san pointed his index finger at me and shouted.


    ¡°However, that man definitely knows something! He is making fun of us despite knowing exactly what is going on! You too, you should have heard him! Like you should be careful until you get out of the storm, or I hope it will end with just a storm! Or how despite seeing countless powerful Magic carved on the most advanced airship, the ¡ºck Star¡» and still say that it will crash! How do you exin his behavior!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yowaningen, you really don¡¯t know anything, do you, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz, who turned over in an instant, gave me an interrogating look.


    However, I don¡¯t know what I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t say that because I have a solid reason behind it.


    It seemed that Kruz also didn¡¯t know either, and I shouldn¡¯t expect the carpet or Kilknight, who came with me, to know either.


    However, I am sure that Term, who has a lot of experience, will be able toe up with a somewhat convincing exnation for this situation.


    The Emperor was staring at me as if to probe me for something.


    Just as I was about to open my mouth to make an excuse to buy some time, the door opened.


    All eyes went over there. It was Term and Kechakchakka who came in.


    What good timing! I knew you guys were the bestpanions.


    ¡°!! Ah, Term, I have been waiting for you. What a good timing.¡± (Cry)


    Term¡¯s eyes widened slightly and smiled as I shouted in delight.


    .


    ¡°Aaah, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. This ship is too big.¡± (Term)


    There was no pause at all. Before I couldprehend the meaning of Term¡¯s words, I heard a series of heavy things crashing down.


    Almost in reflex, I turned around to look. The knights and servants who had been around the Emperor were lying on the floor, unable to make a single groan.


    Franz-san was the only one who remained conscious, but he was shaking his head with his knees on the floor.


    For some reason, Kruz, who was safe, opened her eyes and looked left and right in a panic. Franz¡¯s expression was dumbfounded. He doesn¡¯t seem to understand what was going on¡­¡­ I don¡¯t understand either though.


    Almost everyone in the room had copsed. The servants and the knights.


    The only ones who were safe were His Majesty the Emperor, the Princess, Kruz, Kilknight, and the two who just walked in.


    ??? What? What happened? Why did they fall? Eh?


    There was no sound. There were no signs. But most importantly, I am safe. There was no sign that the Barrier Rings had been triggered either.


    I was so confused that I had stopped thinking and kept the same smile I had on my face when I weed Term, and Term made a small sigh and said.


    ¡°Yare yare, I didn¡¯t expect the end to be so easy¡­¡­ I am disappointed. To think there was so few knights on guard and so little resistance. I never cease to be amazed at your prowess, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.¡± (Term) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    It has begun, time for Cry to show his mastermind n XD


    How is he gonna capture Term and Kecha and exin the misunderstanding to the Emperor?!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Yareyare: good grief

 Chapter 196，Part1: 1 - Best Companions ②

    <h4>Chapter196£¬Part1: 1 - Best Companions ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 196 Best Companions ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡ºHaaah? Why do I have to cooperate with Yowaningen, desu!¡» (Kruz)


    Spirits People are a long-lived race.? Their lifespan is much longer than humans, and their aging is much slower, thus leading them to live a peaceful life like a nt.


    For such a high-ranking race, the life of a ¡ºHuman Beings¡» who are born, give birth to children and die at a speed more than three times faster than them seems to be very dizzying.


    The reason why many of the Spirit People stay in the forest and rarely go outside is partly because they look down on people with lesser abilities, but also because they feel shocked at how rushed humans¡¯ life seems despite looking so much like them.


    In that sense, Kruz and the others who voluntarily abandoned their rich and rxed life to go down to human society could be said to be very active and curious.


    To the protesting Kruz, their respected Party Leader, Lapis Frugol, the Leader of the ¡¶Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>)¡·, squinted her clever amethysts eyes and said in a resolute voice.


    ¡ºKruz, this is a good opportunity. It is not every day that we get the chance to get involved in a mission with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· as he rarely does it himself. This is an opportunity to find out how Lucia Roje¨D¨D¡¶All Creations (Bansho Jisai)¡· has be so powerful. By extension, this is a critical mission that will ultimately lead to our future.¡» (Lapis


    ¡ºBut, Lapis. I¡¯m not used to being an escort, you know, desu. I might be a nuisance.¡» (Kruz)


    She understands the logic. Kruz and the others are more curious and more ambitious than ordinary Spirit People. Not as much as Eliza the ¡¶Wandering (Horo)¡·, who no one had any idea of what she was thinking, but the Kruz was willing to work with the humans. However, she was worried.


    As a Spirit People, Kruz is imbued with the temperament of a Spirit People. Although she tries to be careful, she often offends people. And she still can¡¯t use honorifics without watching her tongue.


    If the other party was just a merchant, then even if you do something rude, it won¡¯t be serious, but with a nobleman, and the Emperor at that, there was no telling what would happen if something went wrong. Not to mention her Party, the effect would spread to the whole n as well.


    I don¡¯t understand at all what that sloppy-faced Yowaningen had in mind when he approached Lapis and the others.


    Lapis noddedposedly when she heard Kruz.


    ¡ºI do not know why he asked this to us, but if you follow ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· instructions, it would not be a problem. And we must learn the method and his source of power. You are not helping him just because he asked for it. This is a mission that only you can perform, Kruz.¡» (Lapis)


    It was an important role. We will be able to identify ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· power, which has solved many difficult cases and has been a mystery for a long time in the several years that he has been the n Master.


    I clenched my fists and steeled myself. But then a thought urred to me, and I looked at my Leader.


    ¡ºBy the way, why is it me, desu? There are other members who would be more appropriate than me, no, desu?¡» (Kruz)


    When Kruz had a quizzical look on her face, Lapis shrugged her shoulders and said.


    ¡ºSo it is about this¡­¡­ Of all of us, you are the one who gets along the most with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, no?¡» (Lapis)


    ¡ì


    Seriously, Lapis has a terrible misunderstanding. It is not that Kruz gets along with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. It is because he asked me various requests that I, as a noble Spirit People, help him. I am just fulfilling my duty as someone who has power.


    In the first ce, Yowaningen is Lucia¡¯s brother. It was only a rational decision that Kruz takes care of him.


    .


    Besides, Yowaningen is a joke and sloppy, but he¡¯s not bad for a human.


    I¡¯ve always thought so.


    That¡¯s why, when the scene suddenly unfolded in front of me, I did something unbing of a Spirit People and was simply stunned by what I saw.


    The hall was full of dead bodies. All of the guards that had been ced to protect the Emperor of Zebrudia had fallen and didn¡¯t move a centimeter.


    The only person who was still conscious was the head of the Knight Order, Franz Argman, the one who employed Kruz, and the others.


    Outside therge window, there was a dimly lit space spreading out. Franz dropped to his knees and stared at Term with ring eyes.


    ¡°Haaah, haaah¡­¡­ W-What does, this mean¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­ His Majesty had his Barrier Ring, but¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you have shouldered Her Imperial Highness¡¯ damages? Was it the power of your armor? Wasn¡¯t he one of us? Well, whatever. However, it would be best if you don¡¯t move. You are already dying¡­¡­ But if you even move a little you will deplete what little life you still have.¡± (Term)


    Term¡¯s had a calm expression on his face. And ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who was nearby also had a strained smile on his face.


    I couldn¡¯t understand. Or maybe I didn¡¯t want to understand.


    The cause of the guards¡¯ copse. It was¨D¨DDue to Magic.


    Moreover, it was an extremely powerful and quiet Magic. It is a Magic expressly made to kill someone. ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡± do not use such terrifying Magic. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he one of us¡± Did Term misunderstanding just save Franz!? Because if he thought that Franz is an enemy he will get twice the spell and he¡¯ll be so dead.


    And is Lapis also shipping for CryxKruz? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Hoshi no Seirai: Literally tranted to Star of the Lightning Spirit.With great poweres great responsibility!

 Chapter 196，Part2: 2 - Best Companions ②

    <h4>Chapter196£¬Part2: 2 - Best Companions ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 196 Best Companions ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The guards were still alive. They were unconscious and unable to fight, but I could still feel the pulse of life from them. However, it was gradually weakening. If they were not treated quickly, they would die before long.


    I knew it by intuition. This was all about¨D¨DEfficiency. It was because of its efficiency that it wouldn¡¯t kill in an instant. It wasn¡¯t because of his kindness. Since they were going to die anyway, he doesn¡¯t need to ¡ºWaste¡» his Magic to stop them from breathing. It was for that simple reason.


    Even at the moment when I had first seen the Magic he used to defeat the swarm of Chilldra, I had the impression that at the core, Term¡¯s Magic was dreadful. I had thought it was just my imagination, but my intuition was right.


    Human beings are terrifying. Because of their short lifespan, they grow up quickly, and because they are living in a hurry, they kill people without hesitation.


    So this was¨D¨DWho he truly was.


    A chill ran through me. I felt an unusual wand in my right hand. I quickly opened my mouth, but what came out was not a spell, but a cry.


    ¡°W-What does this mean, desu! Do you know what you did, desu! Kechakchakka, why didn¡¯t you stop Term, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Weren¡¯t you going to persuade her, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. Well, whatever. Your fate isn¡¯t in my hands. You won¡¯t even be an enemy. If you want to stay out of harm¡¯s way, stay in the back.¡± (Term)


    ¡°Ukeke¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°Kuh!?¡± (Kruz)


    With those words, Kruz understood the situation. She didn¡¯t want to understand, but she did.


    Even at a time like this, the Emperor¡¯s expression was not frustered. However, his gaze was stern.


    He put his hand on the sacred sword at his waist and asked Term.


    ¡°I knew you were lurking nearby, but¡­¡­ Term Apokris. So you are a ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» !?¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°Indeed. However, this is a goodbye. This ship is going down.¡± (Term)


    We can¡¯t win. I cannot defeat Term even if I catch him by surprise.


    Term¡¯s power is so powerful that it is hard to believe he is human. He is probably a great Magi in the field of Water Magic, beyond the reach of even Lucia Roje. And even now, even if he wasn¡¯t looking at Kruz, Term Apokris wasn¡¯t letting his guard down.


    If there was a chance to win, it depends on the power of this staff Relic that I have been entrusted with, but¨D¨D.


    The expression on ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· face hadn¡¯t changed at all since right after Term had entered.


    Seeing his pitiful smile, gave Kruz, for the first time, a strong chill. If what Term said is correct, then Yowaningen is¨D¨D.


    No, I already understood. I just didn¡¯t want to believe it. In the first ce, if Term was attacking us as an assassin, the first thing he would have done would have been to target ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    I quickly distanced myself from Yowaningen and readied my staff.


    Franz staggers while using his sword as a cane.? However, his eyes were cloudy and his expression was pale.? His movements were also slow and sluggish, and if it was now, Kruz is probably stronger than him even in meleebat.


    ¡°Cry Andrich¡­¡­ You bastard¡­¡­ So you are a ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡».¡± (Franz)


    Franz¡¯s breathing was ragged. He didn¡¯t have any significant injuries, but he was half-dead.


    Still, he pulled his sword out with weak movements. The tip of his well-polished sword was trembling.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let, you. I knew, you were, suspicious. Shit, I knew it! I won¡¯t, let you, kill his Majesty!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Your loyalty is admirable¡­¡­ However, the reason for your defeat is that you underestimated us. ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» are¡­¡­ Everywhere. I¡¯ve already killed the others. Let¡¯s see how far a Knight under the direct order of the Emperor of Zebrudia can go against the four of us.¡± (Term)


    I can tell from a single nce. Term was fully ready. The Emperor was also a good swordsman, but he was not as good as to defeat Term.


    No, no one was a match against him. Even if Franz was uninjured, even if the other knights were still alive, and even if Kruz cooperated with them, there was no way to win against Term, the ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· and ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· when they have be our enemies.


    ¡°Even though, I believed in you¨D¨DI-I¡¯ve misjudged you, Yowaningen! Desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kilknight didn¡¯t even twitch in this situation. Kilknight was probably also a Fox. When you rationally think about it, there is no way that a guy with such a disturbing name like Kilknight is sane.


    I calmed my racing emotions and thought calmly. There was no way to win.


    It was probably Yowaningen¡¯s instructions that he kept me alive. Were they trying to make me switch sides? However, you have underestimated me.


    There was no way that Kruz Argen would betray her escort target. She isn¡¯t someone that likes conspiracy. Rather than living a disgusting life, she would choose to die a noble death as a proud Spirit People.


    The only thing I can do is run away. We must make a hole in the ship and escape. If we fall, we can somehow manage with my Magic. That is, if there were no pursuers.


    Not everyone will be able to make it out alive. The Emperor was the first priority, and Her Highness the Princess was the second priority. Kruz made up her mind.


    I¡¯ll use a powerful Magic. I adjusted my breath and sharpened my awareness. A tingling killing intent and the vast amount of Magic that Term has prepared filled the room.


    And there, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who had been silent until now muttered with a somewhat serious expression.


    ¡°Fox¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What are you talking about?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡± (Kruz) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! This is my 300th tranted chapter!


    And with ites the grand reveal!


    Cry has no idea what Term is talking about because he isn¡¯t a member of the Fox!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 197，Part1: 1 - Best Companions ③

    <h4>Chapter197£¬Part1: 1 - Best Companions ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 197 Best Companions ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    I had no idea of what was going on at all.


    I am aware that I am not a very quick thinker, but that¡¯s not the point. The super development that happened in front of my eyes waspletely beyond my thinking capacity that it didn¡¯t feel real. I couldn¡¯t even change the expression on my face.


    As soon as Term entered the room, the guards all *batabata* fell down and before I knew it, I was impeached. But even after all that, my brain hadn¡¯t recovered from the confusion.


    I have always been a quack, but I am an even bigger quack when things take a sudden turn that I never expected.


    I don¡¯t know what was going on. I was surprised that Term was an enemy, but I was even more surprised that they thought I was on their side. What a shock.


    I had to say something. As a result of opening my mouth with that in mind, what came out was something that couldn¡¯t read the room at all and waspletely stupid.


    ¡°Fox¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What are you talking about?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡± (Kruz)


    I felt countless stares piercing my entire body.


    Franz, who until just now had been giving me a piercing stare as if he was going to shoot me dead, Kruz, who was ring at me, Term, who was smiling serenely, Kechakchakka who was as usual, and even His Majesty the Emperor and Her Imperial Princess were all frozen while looking at me.


    At that moment, time had indeed stopped. However, I was probably the one who was the least aware of the situation.


    When I didn¡¯t know what to do, Term once again smiled and said.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ What a boring joke, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. You don¡¯t need to act anymore.¡± (Term)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    But I wasn¡¯t acting though¡­¡­


    Just as I was about to say that, my brain finally kicked in.


    Normally, I would have broken in a cold sweat, but I was sofortable that I didn¡¯t have cold sweat. Or rather, it must have been the power of the ¡ºComfortable Vacation¡» that made me so rxed. This Relic had the disadvantage of making the wearer semipulsivelyfortable.


    But this is not the time to be worried about that. Now, that Term and Kechakchakka became the enemies, isn¡¯t this¡­¡­ Really bad.


    They were my strongest fighting force. On this side, I have, Franz-san, who was kneeling down for some reason. Kruz and Kilknight, and that¡¯s it.


    I gave a small cough and decided to strategically regroup. I stepped back and used Term and Kechakchakka.


    ¡°Term, Kecha, you were the traitors! Even though I trusted you!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? What are you talking about!? Y-You are one of the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» too, aren¡¯t you!?¡± (Term)


    What the hell is he talking about that guy?


    I have a vague memory, but I think the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» he is talking about refers to the secret society I heard about just the other day.


    However, there was no way I could be epted into a secret society when I could hardly fit into a normal organization, ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· might have a scary reputation, but we are a very clean Party.


    And no matter how much trouble I am in, I haven¡¯t fallen so low as to be a criminal.


    ¡°There is no way any secret society would let me in! There are tons of secret societies that have a grudge against me, you know? I have no idea what kind of misunderstanding you can have toe up with an idea like this!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What¡­¡­ Did you say!? Then how did you know the code!?¡± (Term)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yup, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t fuck with me! You yourself imed to be the Thirteenth!¡± (Term)


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember any of this at all.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Huh!?¡± (Term)


    No, it¡¯s true. What code? Thirteenth what?


    The only thing I can think of is that I told him that I got a tail from that monster fox, but no matter how, there was no way that was it. I don¡¯t understand at all how that conversation could be associated with me bing a member of a secret society.


    Term was stunned and took a step back.


    ¡°Impo-ssible¡­¡­ Shit, don¡¯t tell me, it was a trap!?¡± (Term)


    ¡°Haaah? A trap?¡± (Cry)


    What the hell is he talking about, this old dude?


    Please don¡¯t take the liberty of calling it a trap and framing me as if I have done something.


    Term raised his right arm. I shouted in the sharpest voice I have heard in a long time.


    ¡°Oops, don¡¯t move, Term and Kechakchakka! If you move, I will¨D¨DTurn you into frogs. You saw my power, didn¡¯t you?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Term)


    Term immediately stopped moving. Cold sweat trickled down from his stern-looking face.


    My magical talent that had blossomed. I had tried several times since then, but I have never been able to activate it again. However, if it doesn¡¯t bloom again now, when will it bloom then?


    I stretched out my arm in an effort to look cool, but Kruz shouted at me when she was astonished.


    ¡°Yowaningen, b-be clear whether you are an enemy or an ally, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°No, but my innocence has been proven by the ¡ºTrue Tears (Tears of the Truth)¡».¡± (Cry)


    Franz, who said that I was one of them so many times, widened his eyes.


    No matter how bad it is, don¡¯t you have a little faith in me at all? I have shown you many times my ipetence, but I don¡¯t recall engaging in any criminal activity¡­¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t, understand!? Then why did you bring me in? Letting me wander this far!? Shit¡­¡­¡± (Term)


    Said Term in a shudder. I stick out my chest and answer back.


    ¡°Yep, I have no idea what you are talking about!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°However, we¡¯ve already destroyed the ship¡¯s engine. This ship will fall!¡± (Term)


    What did you say¡­¡­! ¡­¡­ I am so d that I made up with the carpet.


    However, even if you say that, I don¡¯t care. It isn¡¯t like it was my fault, but well, it was my fault to let Term and Kechakchakka in, so it may be indirectly my fault, but honestly, there is nothing that I can do now. And I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about this now.


    The fortunate thing is that there was no sign of the ship falling yet. ¡­¡­ Maybe the fall was slow because of its balloon part. I don¡¯t know the logic behind how it flies, so this was clearly my imagination running wild.


    I smiled while feeling dejected. I¡¯m already toast. This escort request is clearly a failure.


    ¡°All things that are tangible will eventually break. Franz-san¡­¡­ Or maybe not, Kilknight, take them into custody.¡± (Cry)


    However, His Majesty was alive. The others who have fallen may still be saved if they are treated now.


    However, even with my request, Kilknight, who was wearing a bright red armor that Sytry gave him, didn¡¯t move at all.


    It has been working fine up until now, so why¨D¨DJust as I was thinking about this, a suspicious voice echoed.


    The one who wasughing somewhat crazily was the suspicious woman?who was wearing a ck robe.


    The woman that was so suspicious that it made her not suspicious. Kechakchakka Munch. If she doesn¡¯t look like an envoy of the devil then who would.


    ¡°Hihihi¡­¡­ Ukekeke¡­¡­ I did think about it. That¡­¡­ Hihihi¡­¡­ You are not one of us. Hihihihihiiiiiiiiii!¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°!? Kecha is talking!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Kukeke¡­¡­ You were making fun of me¨D¨DBut, hihihi¡­¡­ Kekeke¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°Kecha¡­¡­ How happy about this can you be, desu!?¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz was right, she was clearly glowing.? I mean, was I considered an enemy by my enemies and allies alike? That¡¯s depressing.


    Before the first shocking news subsided, the second shocking news happened. What Kechakchakka took out was Kilknight¡¯s controller that I had received from Sytry-chan. It had been gone before I knew it, but why does Kechakchakka have it¨D¨D.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    It can¡¯t be¡­¡­ I don¡¯t remember using the controller in front of Kechakchakka.


    However, Kechakchakka seemed to know the connection between Kilknight and the controller.


    Kilknight, which was supposed to be in auto mode the whole time, didn¡¯t budge a muscle. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And a thank you to Victor for his ko-fi! There will be an extra chapter this Sunday


    Kecha is finally talking! Big shock! And she has Kilknight controler what¡¯s gonna happen!


    Oh and also, Manga Adaptation is out in english. It is done by Yenpress, you can buy it on amazon or find it here :


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Looks like Kechakchakka¡¯s gender is male in the web novel and woman in the light novel. I¡¯ll keep using female because I don¡¯t wanna reswitch.

 Chapter 197，Part2: 2 - Best Companions ③

    <h4>Chapter197£¬Part2: 2 - Best Companions ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 197 Best Companions ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Hihihi¡­¡­ I knew that Kilknight¡­¡­ Was a Golem¡­¡­ Hihihi¡­¡­ Don¡¯t underestimate a Magi, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, now die!¡± (Kechakchakka)


    Kechakchakka pushed down the stick and pressed the big button.


    Kilknight *bikuri* quivered once and began to dance with bizarre movements, moving his arms and legs awkwardly.


    ¡°¡­¡­!?¡± (Kechakchakka)


    As if it had no shame, Kilknight danced with slow movements in the face of countless stares. It was a very crude dance, despite being a dance prepared by Sytry.


    Kechakchakka was watching the dance without saying a word. She looked as if she was having a nightmare.


    When it had finished, Kilknight stopped and fell on the spot. It did not get up, but *pikupiku* twitched on the ground.


    And then, I remembered that I hadn¡¯t fed Kilknight once since the beginning.


    I don¡¯t think I have ever seen it in the diner room¡­¡­ I did think that it was weird. Was I supposed to feed it raw meat? Anyway, it seems that Kilknight is not going to be an enemy.


    I badassly raised my shoulders at Kechakchakka who was stunned.


    ¡°Haaaah¡­¡­ Even though I was thinking about using itter¡­¡­ So, then what?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? ???? Ku¡­¡­ Kekekekekeke, kihiiii!¡± (Kechakchakka)


    Kechakchakka broke down!?


    Kechakchakka was shouting. Term pointed both of his hands at me as if he regained his will to fight.


    As if I was protecting Kruz and the others, I stood in front as I desperately wished that they would turn into frogs.


    Magic went flying. In an instant, countless water spears were created.


    His casting speed was way too fast. It was as if there was no sign of it at all!?


    There was no way I could escape, so countless spears flew at me, piercing my entire body. They were incredibly powerful, incredibly fast, and yet they didn¡¯t make a single sound. What a terrifying Magic.


    However, thanks to my ¡ºComfortable Vacation¡» and ¡ºBarrier Rings¡», I was stillfortable.


    All his water spears were blocked, and he couldn¡¯t even make me move one step from where I was. This is the effect of the Barrier Ring.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Not even an injury!? Is that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· famous ¡ºAbsolute Defense (Zettai Bogyo)¡» ?¡± (Term)


    ¡°What incredible skills, Term. You are definitely one of the strongest Magi I know of.¡± (Cry)


    Term was saying some weird thing, but I am not as calm on the inside as I show on my expression. My expression was veryfortable though.


    What a terrifying Magi. Term¡¯s casting was not only fast and powerful, but it was also extremely well controlled.


    The reason why I know this is because¡­¡­ I was able to prevent all his bullets with a single Barrier Ring.


    The barrier that the Barrier Ring deploys varies from ring to ring, but they are basically really instantaneous, so if there was even the slightest discrepancy in the impact, multiple rings would have been activated. I am not sure that even Lucia could do something like this.


    I smirked and fired off a spell with enthusiasm.


    ¡°But ytime is over. Haaaaaaaaaaaaa! Turn into orange juice!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk!?¡± (Term)


    Term and Kechakchakka took a step back with a tense expression on their faces.


    My magic activated. Most likely, probably, maybe, it had activated. However, there was no sign of Term and Kechakchakka turning into orange juice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maybe, I cannot use Magic?


    I cleared my throat a little.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Apparently, I am not feeling well today. If you run away, I won¡¯t chase you, you know?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ So even now, you are going to, mock us! Freeze!¡± (Term)


    The bracelet on both of Term¡¯s arms glowed faintly.


    A small *pishipishi* sound came towards me, tried to wrap me, but stopped.


    The Barrier Ring didn¡¯t activate. This is the effect of my Shirt type Relic, ¡ºPerfect Vacation (Comfortable Vacation)¡». This Relic has almost no defensive capabilities, but it is extremely resistant to temperature changes. I am sofortable.


    The reason why Kruz, who is behind me is safe, is probably because Term has considerably reduced its range in order to increase its power.


    Sometimes, narrowing the range could be much more difficult than expanding it, but I guess that¡¯s what you should expect from a Level 7.


    ¡°No way¡­¡­ That¡¯s impossible. That¡¯s absolutely impossible, what power is that! Are you telling me that, not only did he prevent the icy wave, but hepletely, eliminated it!?¡± (Term)


    It is because my ¡ºComfortable Vacation¡» is a Relic that prevents the changes in temperature and humidity around me. I am so d I took it with me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t do well with heat and humidity.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yowaningen, now is not the time to fool around, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz inserted a tsukkomi when I said those words without really thinking about it.


    Term¡¯s face was bright red. Blood waspletely rushing to his head.


    ¡°Grr¡­¡­ I¡¯ll crash this ship then.¡± (Term)


    ¡°Kukekekekeeeeh!¡± (Kechakchakka)


    Kechakchakkaughed while putting her hands on the ground. I don¡¯t know what she was doing to me, but I could tell that my Barrier Rings were consumed rapidly. There is certainly an atmosphere that seems like I was being cursed, but I guess this is what they call casting a curse. She is a much worse match than Term.


    It is bad if they crash the ship. However, for some reason, I wasn¡¯t feeling well and I had no means to attack. Help won¡¯t evene.


    When I looked at Kruz, she cast a spell as if she had guessed what I was thinking.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ Even though I told you, that I wasn¡¯t good at Fire Magic¡­¡­ ¡ºFire Storm (Hi no Arashi)¡».¡± (Kruz)


    Doing the bare minimum, I also simultaneously activate my Bullet Ring. My extremely weak bullet that I generated attacked Term who was chanting, but disappeared before it could hit him.


    It is amon practice for Magi to put up a simple barrier. I have heard that this is only for precautions as it can¡¯t prevent a somewhat powerful attack, so that meant the magic bullet shot from my Bullet Ring wasn¡¯t even considered as an attack.


    After a dy, Kruz ¡ºFire Storm (Hi no Arashi)¡» hits Term. A light drizzle of firelight *potsupotsu* fell on Term, but it had no effect at all.


    No matter how you see it, it was way too weak. Is she holding back?


    By reflex, I looked at her, but it was Kruz herself who was the most stunned. She looked at the staff on her hand¡­¡­ It was ¡ºRound World¡», the staff I lent her, and then she shouted.


    ¡°Haaaaah!? Wha-What is wrong with that staff!? Desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-It¡¯s not good to me it on the staff.¡± (Cry)


    But we¡¯re screwed. Everything is backfiring.


    In the meantime, both of Term¡¯s bracelets emit a mysterious light. It was a blue light.


    I don¡¯t have a lot of wand-type Relics, so I don¡¯t know much about them, but that brilliance was definitely first-rate. We won¡¯t be able to stop him!


    The atmosphere shook and a strong impact shook the entire ship. And Term shouted.


    ¡°Die! ¡ºcies Zero (Shiroki Ten ni Taeyo)¡»


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Lucia-chan~! Get more altitude~! Go higher~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ Shut up¡­¡­ This is not, a regr storm!¡± (Lucia)


    Unconsciously refuting what Liz¡¯s said, Lucia desperately controlled the Magic she had cast on the kite while her face was turning red.


    They already didn¡¯t have any sheets on them. But now wasn¡¯t the time for that.


    The kite is huge. With everyone, including Anthem, plus their luggage, it weighs a lot. But regardless of that, her control over it was almost ineffective. It was as if she was holding the reins of a rampaging horse. It was unbelievable to Lucia, as she had been studying to be able to use her Magic at any time, under any condition.


    It was as if she was using Magic inside a special and powerful barrier that prevents the activation of Magic.


    Still, the strong wind kept the kite going up and up. It took her a while to catch up once it fell, but she was getting used to controlling the kite, which at first didn¡¯t work at all. The sky was filled with dark clouds reminiscent of the apocalypse.


    There was a huge presence inside the storm. Sytry, who was clinging to the top of the kite, slightly nodded her head.


    ¡°There is no way there are barriers at this altitude, and ¡­¡­ The clouds are getting pretty strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Wooooooooooooooh! Sooo Hiiighhh! Plunge into the clouds, Luciaaa! I¡¯ll do the first strikeeeee! Watch me, now is the time for me to cut lightning, if I can¡¯t cut it now, I can¡¯t consider myself a man!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    And then the strange group of people on a white kite plunged into the ck clouds without hesitation. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! This is? the official 200th chapter! Let¡¯s keep it up!


    You can think of Kilknight dance as one of fortnite dance and I think you¡¯ll get a quite ure dance move XD


    And Iughed so hard at Cry wanting to turn Term and Kecha into orange juice!!!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    cies Zero: it seems like cies is Latin for Ice.Shiroki Ten ni Taeyo : Death in the White Heaven.

 Chapter 198，Part1: 1 - Living Calamity

    <h4>Chapter198£¬Part1: 1 - Living Cmity</h4> <h4>Chapter 198 Living Cmity</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    If there¡¯s one thing I find terrifying about a Magi, it is that their Magic is not something that is in ord with my everyday life.


    I can somewhat understand the logic behind how a sword can cut things, but I can¡¯t predict the logic behind how a Magi can light a fire just by snapping his fingers. It seems that magic also follows certain rules, but those who are not Magi cannot recognize them. It is no wonder that Lucia has been given a grand nickname such as ¡¶All Creation at Will (Bansho Jisai)¡·.


    Term shouted a spell. And even then, I couldn¡¯t understand what kind of Magic he was trying to use.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ This is why Magi are all like that¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    However, it is alright. It will be alright, I have Barrier Rings with me.


    Even though I am standing in front of them, I am worried that he might attack Kruz or the Emperor, but they are stronger than me, so I am sure they can handle it. Well, he is the Emperor.


    I closed my eyes and quickly extended my right arm.


    Some magic is triggered the moment it hits its target. I was filled with anxiety, but it was useless to run away anyway, and if everyone died except me, I will soon be dead at that point, so I had no choice but to plunge in.


    The shock that had been rocking the ship abruptly stopped. My Barrier Rings¡­¡­¡­¡­ There was no sign that they had been activated?


    It was about time for me to open my eyes. What I saw was a shocked expression on Term¡¯s face. He looked as if he just saw the earth and the sky turn upside down.


    ¡°I-It can¡¯t be¡­¡­ This isn¡¯t possible. I still have plenty of Magic left¡­¡­ Why, why is my Magic not activating!?¡± (Term)


    Eh? He failed? You cast your spell so confidently and yet you still failed?


    Term was clearly showing an opening. If Luke or Liz were here, they would have happily attacked him, but unfortunately, Franz and the others have fallen, and I am the only one who could possibly defeat a Magi in closebat, so there was nothing that could be done. I wonder if the Emperor can go and attack him.


    Kechakchakka took a step back as if she was under pressure even though she wasn¡¯t doing anything.


    ¡°Ukeke¡­¡­ What¡­¡­ Did you do¡­¡­?¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, is it the storm¡¯s fault!? Is this why I can¡¯t get my technique to work!?¡± (Term)


    Term was impatient and glowed his bracelets, but I was asfortable as usual since I had always been incapable of using Magic.


    I don¡¯t know what happened, but it seemed that it saved us. I thought this storm was Term¡¯s doing, but since he was antagonistic against it, then I guess I was wrong.


    And again, they are making it sound like I did something. I¡¯m being framed.


    ¡°Haaa? The storm? Don¡¯t me me for everything, okay? I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Damn¡­¡­¡± (Term)


    Term started to dash. There were lines of light running through his skin like veins. It was a body-strengthening Magic. Apparently, it doesn¡¯t seem like all types of Magic cannot be used.


    Body-strengthening Magic is a Magi¡¯s trump card that is used only in an emergency. It was also called the ¡ºLast Struggle¡» as it puts a lot of strain on your body, and no matter how much it strengthened you, it is still not as good as closebat warriors who improve their physical abilities on a daily basis with Mana Material.


    ¡°!? ??? Yowaningen, I can¡¯t use, Magic either, desu!?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I can¡¯t use it too, you know.¡± (Cry)


    Term¡¯s physique does not seem to be one of an old man. The way he lowered himself and rushed toward us made him look like a ¡°Thief (Tozoku)¡±. The amount of experience he has on the battlefield and the number of ces he has dived into are too different.


    I quickly activated my ¡°Shot Rings (Bullet Rings)¡± that I have in both of my hands without a second thought. The magic bullets that are shy only in color, flew to Term like a storm. There are additional effects, but they¡¯re just extra features.


    Term flew sideways to avoid the bullets that had little destructive power.? He pulls out a sword from a knight lying down on the floor and throws it at me in a fluid motion.


    The sword flew in a straight line to my head, but, as usual, it was flipped by a Barrier Ring that had activated. The remaining Barrier Rings were¨D¨DFive.


    Term gasped. He should have long understood the low power of my Bullet Rings. The fact that he avoided it so exaggeratedly means¨D¨D.


    I looked down at Term who was cold-sweating while feelingfortable despite the fact that I didn¡¯t have a lot of Barrier Rings left, and said while making myself seem stronger.


    ¡°Apparently, you can¡¯t even put up a barrier.¡± (Cry)


    I think Term could withstand my bullet even without gritting his teeth, however, there were several bullets that can paralyze you if you take it directly, so evading them was the right choice (By the way, those won¡¯t work if you had absorbed a certain amount of Mana Material).


    At my spot on conclusion, Term heavily breathed with his shoulder as he moved away to keep a certain distance between me while looking cautiously.


    ¡°You damn monster¡­¡­¡± (Term)


    Are you kidding me? I never thought I would see the day when Term, who can defeat the elite of the Imperial Guard just by walking into a room, say something like that to me. From behind me, Kruz was poking at my back.


    ¡°Yowaningen, don¡¯t let your guard down, desu! Quickly Defeat them, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I wonder if you can hit them with the staff I lent you? I think Kruz who can¡¯t use her Magic is probably stronger than me who can¡¯t fundamentally use Magic.


    But what should I do? In order to restrain a Magi, it is indispensable to use a restraint tool that has the power to seal the Magi. However, even that may not work against a high-level Magi.


    Therefore, it is very difficult to catch a Magi who had absorbed a lot of Mana Material. They always have an unpredictable trump card. That¡¯s why, rarely, battles with high-level Magi criminals usually end with the death of one of the fighters.


    I immediately said with a badass smile to Term, who for some convenient reason couldn¡¯t use his Magic properly.


    ¡°Term, even like this I don¡¯t want to kill ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction¡¯s (Shin En Kametsu)¡· right-handed man. Drop those bracelets and surrender.¡± (Cry)


    It¡¯s not like I am interested in your Relic, okay.


    Term is a full-fledged Magi. However, his power is supported by those Bracelets Relic.


    For a Magi, a staff is both an amplifier and a control device. Just as Kruz was unable to use Magic properly with an unfamiliar staff, the loss of Term¡¯s staff should greatly reduce his power.


    At my request, Term¡¯s neat face twisted and he exposed a warlike expression.


    Just as Term was about to open his mouth, Kechakchakka who was behind him said in the calmest voice I have ever heard.


    ¡°Ukeke¡­¡­ Term¡­¡­ Hihi¡­¡­ Dragons aren¡¯ting. We should,? retreat at once.¡± (Kechakchakka)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Damn.¡± (Term)


    Why do allies always be stronger when they be enemies, and enemies be weaker when they be allies. The other day, you could only just say ¡°Ukekeke¡±, no?


    No sooner than when he raised his voice, Term turn around. With a speed not inferior to that of the vanguard, he kicked in the door and ran out of the room. And Kechakchakka followed him.


    I could only watch them leave. As I would lose them even if I chase after them. I can release my Chained Dog but it will probably not be able to capture a Level 7. It will only end in me feeling sad because of its destruction.


    ¡°Yowaningen, we are going after them, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Calm down, Kruz. Don¡¯t worry about them for now. Our first priority is human life, we have to treat Franz-san and the others!¡± (Cry)


    She pushed me back and shouted at me. Almost instinctively, I evaded her request.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And Happy New Year!


    Still a bit tired because of the new year but I didn¡¯t forget about the extra chapter tomorrow! So see you tomorrow!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 198，Part2: 2 - Living Calamity

    <h4>Chapter198£¬Part2: 2 - Living Cmity</h4> <h4>Chapter 198 Living Cmity</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Fortunately, the supplies had been divided and ced in each room. I was not ustomed to things like this, but Kruz prepared the potions in a brisk motion and made the copsed guards drink them.


    Apparently, those who were instant-killed weren¡¯t dead yet.


    After swallowing Sytry¡¯s special Potion, they soon regained their color and started to breathe normally again. Kruz let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thankfully it wasn¡¯t a purely destructive Magic, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­ But I couldn¡¯t move at all. I couldn¡¯t gather any strength at all¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    Franz, the only one who was still conscious, wiped his sweat and said that.


    Term is a Water Magic Magi. And Water Magic is known to be less destructive than any other form of Magic.


    More than likely, it was all about saving his Magic power and not because he was bad at using destructive Water Magic as he shot those water spears at me, but Term¡¯s Magic was very silent, didn¡¯t have any preliminary motion, and seemed to be very efficient oriented.


    It was the exact opposite of ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, which was way too shy and burned everything. Maybe he was trying to counteract ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· by doing the opposite.


    ¡°He tempered a little bit with the water inside their bodies¡­¡­ It¡¯s an incredible feat, desu. Even Lapis can¡¯t do that, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz¡¯s voice sounded very serious.


    I know this because it is the basic of the basics of Magic spell, but it is very difficult to make a spell act inside another person¡¯s body.


    It is because the human body is more or less resistant to Magic. To break through this resistance and stop the living activity inside your body, requires an enormous amount of Magic power, which is why Magi do not do such things. It is much easier to cast lightning or create fire.


    In that sense, Term was undoubtedly a top-ss Magi as he was able to manipte and neutralize the bodies of so many people in an instant.


    The Barrier Ring auto mode can prevent this, but there is no way to prevent it by yourself if it is applied to you unexpectedly.


    Franz-san *yoroyoro* staggered to his feet. The other knights still don¡¯t seem to be able to afford it just yet.


    Although our lives were no longer in danger, our battle strength was too weak against Term and Kechakchakka.


    Even at a time like this, the Emperor did not show any signs of agitation. He sat back in his chair and asked me.


    ¡°So, what do we do now? Do we have a chance to win?¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°Of course, we have a chance, desu. Am I right, Yowaningen? Desu.¡± (Kruz)


    His sharp eyes looked at me and Kruz asked me to agree with her, but I was toofortable to feel nervous.


    If I have to say if we have a chance or not, my answer would be not. I was also worried about the other crew members who may have copsed on the ship, but I don¡¯t have time to go check on them.


    At any rate, the carpet was safe. Of all of us, maybe it was the most healthy one. So, at worst, we could escape. That¡¯s all we can do.


    ¡°Kruz, can you¡­¡­ Fly in the sky or something?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I can fly¨D¨DBut! With this staff! I can¡¯t! Desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s a trantor, not a staff you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Haaaah!?¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz was *bashibashi* hitting the ¡ºRound World¡». I gently averted my gaze. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    What should I do? I have no idea. I don¡¯t even really know what happened. I¡¯m screwed.


    I don¡¯t know what to do, so I take a chunk of smoked meat out of the supplies and ce it near Kilknight who has (Probably) copsed and was convulsing from hunger.


    Calm down me. When making a scene doesn¡¯t help, you have to calm down.


    I cross my arms and close my eyes. I feel sofortable.


    ¡­¡­ I know! Maybe if I bide my time, my beloved Sheet Ghosts wille to my rescue? Luke and the others are always saving me.


    As I waspletely escaping from reality, Kruz suddenly shouted sharply.


    ¡°Argh!? Yowaningen! Behind you!¡± (Kruz)


    I quickly opened my eyes and looked at my feet. Before I knew it, a small shadow was crouched beside the fallen Kilknight.


    It was a child. A human child. Liz is petite, but the child was even smaller. The child was wearing a loose, pure white vestments-like outfit. The child¡¯s thin, outstretched arm picks up the smoked meat I have ced in front of Kilknight, brings it to its small mouth, and *muchamucha* munched on it.


    There were no children on this airship. It was a bizarre sight, but it didn¡¯t send chills down my spine. It was because I wasfortable.


    However, it didn¡¯t mean that I wasn¡¯t surprised.


    The child didn¡¯t utter a word. But Kruz and the others were pale. Even the Emperor froze and widened his eyes. Even the carpet was quiet as if it was frightened.


    The child¡¯s white hair was long, but I couldn¡¯t tell its gender. This is because the top half of its head was covered by a strange white mask.


    Its hair has a smooth white texture and two ¡ºEars¡» that extend upward. The mask had a simpler design than the symbol I designed for ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, but for some reason, I get a ¡ºTranscendent¡» impression from it.


    The child¡¯s face looks up at me. There were no eye holes in that mask. However, I was being watched.


    There was no chance of winning. That was the kind of creature it was.


    I should have felt a chill run through me. I should have been afraid of it, just as people are afraid of death.


    But I was still asfortable as ever. From now on¡­¡­ Maybe I shouldn¡¯t wear this shirt during an escort mission.


    I suddenly remembered. I once encountered it, on a mysterious stormy day too.


    I didn¡¯t notice it at all because I had encountered a lot of storms before, but I see, it seems that it was something thates with a storm.


    I did think that there had been no sightings of it since then, but who would have thought that it was flying in the sky, no wonder no one had seen it.


    I was told that I would never encounter it again in my lifetime, but to think I would encounter it again¡­¡­ I am really unlucky, heh.


    I raised my face while recognizing that my sense of danger had beenpletely numbed.


    Outside the windows, you couldn¡¯t see the storm on the horizon anymore. No, the world itself couldn¡¯t be seen on the horizon anymore, neither its shape nor any kind of resemnce.


    Whaty outside was a perfectly white world. A Treasure Shrine is a different world recreated by Mana Material. If it is a Treasure Shrine with a thinyer of Mana Material it would look like an alternate world simr to the real world, but a high-level Treasure Shrine is different. It is an extraterrestrial world governed by ¡ºRules¡» that are far removed from the real world. That is probably why Magic doesn¡¯t work here.


    I am too smart for my own good.


    When I smiled unconsciously because I recognized the fact that there was nothing that could be done anymore, the strange child who was wearing a ¡ºFox¡» mask¨D¨DThe ¡ºPhantom¡¯s¡» mouth smiled as if it copied what I did.


    Before I knew it, the scene on the other side of the door that Term and Kechakchakka ran out of was reced by something different.


    It had hit me. It had swallowed me. Finally, I understood the reality of it.


    The Fox child said. The voice that came out of its mouth was faint and the intonation felt strange, but it was definitely ournguage.


    ¡ºWie. Donnt be afaid.¡» (Fox Child)


    The inside of his slightly open mouth was as red as fire.


    This is the end result of a Treasure Shrine that had be too strong. An extraterrestrial ce that travels around the world. A living nightmare.


    Due to the difficulty to discover it and the mighty ¡°Phantom¡± that lurks at the very end, no one has yet been able to break through it. Its estimated Certification Level is 10.


    They learn, go around, and yfully y around.


    ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿. That was what this peculiar Treasure Shrine was called.


    ¡ºWe wie u.¡» (Fox Child)


    ¡°Liar.¡± (Cry)


    They are gods. They are one of the great gods that reign in this world.? I was able to survive once, but it is unlikely that I will be able to survive a second time.


    Fighting back is impossible. The only thing possible for a puny human being to do is to¨D¨DNegotiate. That was what the existence called gods is like.


    The Fox Familiar smiled deeply at what I said spontaneously.


    ¡ºImma not lying.¡» (Fox Child) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s the extra chapter thanks to Victor!


    Yes! Shit¡¯s going down! A Level 10 Treasure Shrine is here!


    The Fox that we had been teased from the beginning of the arc is here!


    How will Cry survive against those Phantom!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    All the sentences said by the Fox child are in hiragana which mean that the Fox child is talking like a small child.

 Chapter 199，Part1: 1 - Living Calamity ②

    <h4>Chapter199£¬Part1: 1 - Living Cmity ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 199 Living Cmity ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    At the pressure that made her feel as if she had entered into a different world, Kruz let out a short breath to regte her breathing.


    She felt as if her internal organs were being touched directly and she felt as if she was about to vomit at any second.


    The only reason why Kruz was still standing was because of her pride as a Spirit People and her pride as a Hunter who had epted this escort mission.


    Entering a Treasure Shrine filled with a high concentration of Mana Material can make you feel sick.


    It wasmon knowledge for Treasure Hunters, but Kruz couldn¡¯t believe what she was feeling.


    Although her Certification Level is low, she is still a top-ss Hunter. She has conquered several Treasure Shrine and has absorbed a lot of Mana Materials to increase her strength. In fact, she has never felt like she was going to throw up because the Mana Material was too dense before.


    I looked out the window. The world that had been spreading outside the windows was gone. I was confused and almost started to scream, but I somehow managed to keep my sanity.


    Extraterrestrial Treasure Shrine was¨D¨DFar more superior. Although extremely rare, some Treasure Shrines form a world governed by differentws due to the excessive umtion of Mana Material. Judging from this out-of-the-ordinary concentration of Mana Material, it¡¯s not just one or two levels above an ordinary Treasure Shrine.


    And the child who was wearing a fox mask in front of me was definitely none other than a ¡ºPhantom¡» that lived within.


    That¡¯s terrifying. That¡¯s a monster, unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen. Compared to this, the Dragons I¡¯ve encountered so far are nothing more than lizards.


    It had the appearance of a child, but it was clearly not a child. It was speaking something that resembled humannguage, but it was not a ¡ºLanguage¡».


    My instinct of a guardian of the forest, of a ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡±, keeps on ringing warning rms.


    I hold the staff tightly. I can¡¯t use Magic. Kruz had no chance of winning. Of course, Franz and the other knights in the escort would be no match against it.


    However, the reason we are still able to stand up like this is because our leader, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is at the forefront and is still unperturbed.


    No matter if he is a Level 8, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· should only be a human. However, his appearance did not change at all before and after the monster¡¯s appearance.


    I can¡¯t feel powering from him. Yowaningen is still a Yowaningen.


    However, the only thing that could stand side by side with a monster, and even lightly call it a ¡°Liar¡±? was a monster of equal rank.


    I have to help him. We have to survive somehow. But I couldn¡¯t even grasp the situation.


    ¡°Yowaninge¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Kruz, keep quiet. You, are rude sometimes. You shouldn¡¯t provoke it.¡± (Cry)


    Immediately, Yowaningen put his finger up to my mouth.


    !? Haaah? There is no way I would provoke it at a time like this, desu!


    I want toin, but the mood doesn¡¯t allow me to do so. The child wearing a fox mask says in a light voice.


    ¡°I donnnt cawe¡± (Fox Child)


    ¡°Really? Is it okay to say something rude?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It¡¯s fwine, fwine. It¡¯s fwine to stwoke my head.¡± (Fox Child)


    I don¡¯t know what it was talking about. I don¡¯t understand. If it were just from its words, he would be quite friendly. But I can¡¯t feel relieved.


    This heavy pressure. It is its¨D¨DKilling intent. In this ce, Kruz and the others were undoubtedly preys, and the words spoken by the Phantom don¡¯t follow what he really meant.


    There was a strangeness in its voice as if the sound traversing the air happened to sound like a humannguage. I don¡¯t understand how Yowaningen could carry on a conversation with such calmness.


    However, although it was frustrating, there was nothing I could do but leave it to Yowaningen, who seemed to know the situation to some extent.


    The child with a fox mask suddenly says.


    ¡°Im hungwy. I wanna eat ice cweam.¡± (Fox child)


    ¡°Ice cream? If I give you ice cream, will you let us go?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Of couwse. Im gonna puke.¡± (Fox Child)


    ¡°You are funny, you know¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I wanna retire.¡± (Fox Child)


    Yowaningen *kusukusu* chuckled while seeming rxed.


    But there was no way it would say that. There was no way that a Phantom would say that it wants to eat ice cream or that it feels like throwing up. There¡¯s no way it was going to say that, and I¡¯m sure Yowaningen knows it too.


    It¡¯s too creepy. As I unconsciously tried to take a step back, I remembered that I was holding a staff.


    ¡ºRound World¡».


    This is a staff that Yowaningen lent me. Despite its solemn appearance, it is a defective product that could not amplify my Magic power properly.


    But what did Yowaningen say to Kruz at that time¡­¡­ Yes, he said that this was not a staff, but a ¡ºTrantor¡».


    I don¡¯t know how to use it. However, Kruz immediately put some Magic into her wand.


    The jewel floating at the tip of the staff started to rotate. And then, the Phantom opened its mouth. The meaning is conveyed as it oveps with its voice.


    ¡ºI¡¯ll kill you. I swear I¡¯ll kill you. You¡¯ll die while regretting entering into our domain without permission.¡» (Fox Child)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Hahaha, you are so funny, you know.¡± (Cry)


    Its will was filled with extreme anger. My face tensed up.


    I had noticed it a little bit, but as expected it was friendly only on the surface and it did not mean what it said.


    In spite of this, Yowaningen was *niconico* smiling as if he was pouring oil on the fire.


    ¡ºWhat¡¯s, so funny? I can see it, the power hidden inside your body. Among all the humans I have heard of, it¡¯s¨D¨DThe worst. Don¡¯t talk. Get on your knees, I¡¯ll kill you painlessly.¡» (Fox Child)


    ¡°Un, un, you are right. I want to eat some chocte too, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yowaningen!? You¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    You don¡¯t understand what it says, don¡¯t you, use this staff, desu!


    Just as I was about to say this, Yowaningen stopped me.


    ¡°Kruz, didn¡¯t I tell you to keep quiet? Leave it to me. We are having a nice chat right now¨D¨DSo I will try to negotiate a way for us to leave. All we need to do is


    not antagonize it. There is no way we can win against them.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºI¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll kill you in a single blow. If you¡¯re ready to fight, take my hand.¡» (Fox Child)


    Is there a reason why he is pretending not to understand? Yowaningen was so confident that it made Kruz think so.


    While *niconico* smiling, the child was extending its slender hand towards Yowaningen. At the same time, a dense, even heavy, killing intent engulfed the room.


    Some of the Imperial Guard we had just saved seemed to have lost unconsciousness. As if they were waiting for the disaster to pass, everyone was holding their breath except for Yowaningen.


    ¡°Eh? Are you one of my fans? That is, how to say¡­¡­ An honor, you know.¡± (Cry)


    !?


    There was no time for me to stop him.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t understand its words, you couldn¡¯t miss its killing intent, but Yowaningen didn¡¯t even show any sign of hesitation and grasped its hand.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Nice Kruz point of view!


    Cry being ignorant to everything is probably because of his happy-go-lucky nature XD


    How will Cry survive this challenge!?


    You will know in the next chapter!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    A y of words as Kruz call Cry ¡°Yowaningen¡± which means weak human, so the sentence can also be read as Cry is still a weak human or Cry is still the usual Cry.

 Chapter 199，Part2: 2 - Living Calamity ②

    <h4>Chapter199£¬Part2: 2 - Living Cmity ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 199 Living Cmity ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    What a very friendly Phantom. For the time being, I was relieved and *niconico* smiled at the child with a fox mask.


    There are two types of Phantoms in the Treasure Shrine called ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿¨D¨DA giant ¡°Fox Monster (Bake Kitsune)¡±, the core of this Shrine and and its countless familiars. This ¡°Fox Monster (Bake Kitsune)¡± is incrediblyrge and seemed to be in the center of the Treasure Shrine all the time, which means that this child in front of me is one of its familiar.


    Even the lowest level of the Phantoms of this Treasure Shrine possess powers that are too far from humans¡¯ reach. From what I heard, there have only been a handful of cases where a familiar has been killed. In terms of power, they are probably at a boss-ss level of High-Level Treasure Shrines.


    Even if Term were on our side, the odds of us winning would probably not be high. Term¡¯s Magic was terrifying, but that was because we were vulnerable humans, and I doubt that it would be effective against Phantoms.


    So I had to do everything in my power to please them and get them to let us go. Pride can eat shit.


    Fortunately, although they have terrifying power, they don¡¯te to kill you with murderous intent like themon Phantoms in Treasure Shrines.


    Evenst time, I paid a tribute, got down on my knees, and was forgiven.


    But apparently, this time, it was a little different. The Phantom did not ask me to get down on my knees, nor did it ask for a tribute.


    It just *niconico* smile and speak in a brokennguage and didn¡¯t demand anything in particr. It was so friendly that it seemed willing to let us go without doing anything.


    Could it be that this ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ is a different inn from the one I was lost in before?


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t lying when it said that it weed us? You don¡¯t have to wee us, just go home.


    ¡°Aktually, Imma fan. Gibe me handchake.¡± (Fox Child)


    It reached out its hand, so I took it. To think my name is even known to Phantoms, I wonder how their civilization took notice of me?


    Kruz made a short, screaming voice.


    I didn¡¯t know what they did to me. There was nothing visible nor any sound, there was nothing.


    All I knew was that at this moment, one of my most expensive Barrier Ring had been activated. I hurriedly checked my surroundings. Kruz was looking at me with shocked eyes.


    I don¡¯t really understand. I blink my eyes and ask the Phantom, who was frozen in ce, while I was holding its hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­? You, did you do something?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ It was fwunn.¡± (Fox Child)


    ¡°!? ???¡± (Cry)


    The Phantom that had a solid form up until now was fading away. From the tips of its feet, it turns to dust as if it was being eroded. My hand, which should have been gripping its hand tightly, was now grasping the void.


    There was a *karan* thumping sound. All that was left was the fox mask that the child was wearing.


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡­ Geeeeeeeeeeeh!¡± (Franz)


    Suddenly, Franz-san crawls on all fours on the spot and vomits greatly.


    I opened my eyes at his sudden vomiting. The Emperor didn¡¯t throw up, but his face was devoid of blood.


    Kruz, who was also pale, said while holding down her mouth.


    ¡°I, see¡­¡­ So, this is, how you defeat, the ¡ºPhantoms¡» here¡­¡­ Desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Haaah?¡± (Cry)


    What are you talking about? When I was blinking my eyes, Kruz took a step away from me. The object of her gaze was the fox mask.


    ¡°The condition? It can¡¯t lie¡­¡­? Did it die because it couldn¡¯t kill in a single strike, Desu. Urgh¡­¡­ Yowa, ningen, how can you be so calm inside this Mana Material, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°? Well, it is because it isfortable, you know.¡± (Cry)


    Everyone seemed to be sick, but the cause was probably Mana Material sickness.


    I have never experienced this, as I have very little ability to absorb or retain Mana Material, but I have heard that it ismon for talented Hunters with high Mana Material absorption abilities to experience Mana Material sickness, as it is caused by attracting more Mana Material than they can tolerate. It is like a muscle ache.


    Even when I came herest time, everyone except me was also like this.


    I picked up the fox mask. Is this¡­¡­ Something it forgot? A drop? Why did it die just from holding my hand? Is holding their hand their weakness? That¡¯s absurd. Then why did it ask for a handshake?


    I don¡¯t know what it was made of, but the mask was *tsurutsuru* smooth and hard. Well, if it left it behind, I can take it as a souvenir then. If they say anything, I can just return it to them¡­¡­


    However, the outside of the ship was still white. Beyond the ce where Term and Kechakchakka ran away, there was the familiar view of the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ spreading out.


    It is no use to stay here. This Treasure Shrine is not just any Treasure Shrine. I really don¡¯t want to go there, but as far as I know, the only way out of this Treasure Shrine is to ask the boss to forgive me.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, let¡¯s go¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I have no choice but to go. To the Phantoms in this Treasure Shrine, people are all the same, so the survival rate would be higher if I, who knows a little about this ce, went there.


    There are rules in this Treasure Shrine, said a Phantom I encountered in this ce a long time ago.


    God is not bound by anything. The only thing that can bind god is god itself.


    As I approached the exit (Entrance?), Kruz said in a panic.


    ¡°Yowaningen, your staff¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t need it.¡± (Cry)


    Moreover, it¡¯s heavy. I would get tired if I had to carry that around.


    Kruz was astounded and alternately looked between the staff and me.


    ¡°Hah? Then why did you bother to prepare it, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I was wondering¡­ Ah, Kruz might want to use it, or something.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kruz)


    In the first ce, all the Phantom in this Treasure Shrine can talk, so I don¡¯t need the staff.


    What you need is¨D¨DLove, you know. Love. Don¡¯t be aggressive. Humans are insignificant to the Phantoms in this Treasure Shrine.


    I stepped out of the airship and stepped into the Treasure Shrine. Suddenly, I heard a voice at my feet.


    ¡°I want Aburaage. If you don¡¯t give me Aburaage, I will attack you.¡± (?)


    There was nothing there until earlier.


    Sitting in the vermilion-painted wooden corridor was the same child wearing a fox mask from before.


    However, the one who appeared this time was slightly different in appearance, she wasn¡¯t talking in a broken voice too, and she was a girl. Her hair was also light golden in color.


    Her slender fingertips were held out towards me.


    Aburaage¡­¡­ I am sorry, but I don¡¯t have any this time. The only thing Sytry prepared and loaded for us was preserved food. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Cry just misunderstood all of the child intention XD


    And did he just kill one of the strongest Phantom in the world!? Sasuga Cry!


    Come on Cry, are you sure Sytry didn¡¯t prepare any!?


    Knowing her I¡¯m sure she would!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Aburaage : Aburaage is fried tofu. In Japanese folklore, foxes love fried tofu.

 Chapter 200，Part1: 1 - Living Calamity ③

    <h4>Chapter200£¬Part1: 1 - Living Cmity ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 200 Living Cmity ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    It was undoubtedly Kruz Argen¡¯s biggest pinch in her whole career as a Hunter.


    A far superior Treasure Shrine that can make me nauseous just from the density of its Mana Material. I don¡¯t have my usual wand with me (As it is hard to wield two staff at the same time, but also because I didn¡¯t expect this in the first ce) and the existing rules that don¡¯t allow me to properly cast my Magic. We were truly in a desperate situation.


    Kruz is a Magi. It is not that she isn¡¯t good with moving her body, it is just that she can¡¯t fight without Magic.


    At this rate, I will just drag his feet. Even if an enemy does appear, I will not be able to aplish my task as an escort. In the first ce, I feel like we have been doomed as soon as we have been surrounded by the Treasure Shrine¨D¨D.


    The Emperor¡¯s authority doesn¡¯t work in a Treasure Shrine. At this point, the only one who could be relied upon was Yowaningen, who seemed to know about this Treasure Shrine.


    However, I can¡¯t just be protected. I have my pride as a Spirit People.


    No, I don¡¯t mind if I am just being protected, but I won¡¯t stand dragging him down.


    I clench my quivering hands. I don¡¯t know what to do. There¡¯s nothing that Kruz can do without Magic. I don¡¯t even have a weapon. I can think, but even that is a far cry from the unparalleled strategist.


    And then, Kruz remembered what Term did earlier.


    Unable to activate his offensive Magic, Term immediately switched to strengthening his physical abilities.


    I hurriedly used my Magic on me. It was not offensive Magic, but body strengthening Magic. It is rudimentary Magic that converts magic power into raw power.


    Magic power circtes in my body and the depth of my body bes hot. My trembling subsides and I feel a surge of strength.


    I see. The rules of this Treasure Shrine do not apply to the inside of your body.


    No Magi in their right mind would dive into a Treasure Shrine where Magic cannot be used, but then again, I¡¯ve heard of such stories before.


    Rules that had been rewritten with Mana Material in a Treasure Shrine, can also be overwritten with Mana Material.


    With this¨D¨DI can fight. There was a little pain in my body from the unusual Magic maniption, but it was much better than when I manipted Magic while eating Amuzu Nuts. The training I¡¯ve been doingtely is paying off.


    Spirit People¡¯s aptitude for Magic is enormous. Their amount of Magic power is not evenparable to that of humans. It won¡¯tst long, but Kruz¡¯s current physical ability should beparable to that of a close-quarters fighter.


    But, of course, I don¡¯t feel like I can defeat the Phantom of this Treasure Shrine¨D¨D.


    Yowaningen,pletely unconcerned of the natural fear that Kruz had for them, stepped out of the room¨D¨DInto the ce that had been filled and transformed by the Treasure Shrine.


    Going there alone would be suicide. Although he had won earlier, Kruz could clearly see the difference in rank between Yowaningen and the Phantoms.


    By no means do I think that fighting is the only way to win, but the difference of strength in their Mana Material is too far apart. It¡¯s likeparing a Dragon with an ant. If we¡¯re going to get through this emergency, it would be better to work together.


    ¡°Urgh!?¡± (Kruz)


    Just as she was about to follow him, Kruz noticed it and opened her eyes.


    A blond-haired Phantom wearing a fox mask appeared at Yowaningen¡¯s feet.


    Moreover, the power that can be felt from her body is far greater than that of the Phantom that just appeared earlier. Her seemingly slender body contains a huge amount of Mana Material that makes the illusions that Kruz has fought so far seem like mere illusions. It showed that the Phantom from earlier¨D¨DThe one that made Franz vomit due to the remnant of the Mana Material emanating from its death was neither a boss nor an executive, but just a mere small fish.


    Using ¡ºRound World¡» as my walking stick, I scolded my trembling legs and moved forward. If I stopped, I would never be able to stand up again. It would be better to move forward than to show such a pitiful appearance.


    There was no time to think about the Emperor¡¯s guards. At this point, it didn¡¯t matter if Kruz was there or not. If that was the case, it would be better to go along with Yowaningen and try to resolve the situation together.


    The Phantom says.


    ¡°I want Aburaage. If you don¡¯t give me Aburaage, I will attack you.¡± (Blond-haired Phantom)


    What she said seemed like a joke. But the Relic in my hand tells me that, unlikest time, her words mean exactly what she said.


    Aburaage¨D¨DI don¡¯t know why she wants Aburaage, but there is no way that we have some.


    However, Kruz thought about it. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if Yowaningen does have some.


    It was Yowaningen who loaded the food. If it is Yowaningen who have knowledge about this Treasure Shrine, then I¡¯m sure¨D¨D.


    Yowaningen was looking at the Phantom at his feet and was silent for a moment, but then he quickly smiled half-heartedly.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have any this time.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Don¡¯t joke around¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    Desu! Just as I was about to shout that, it was already over.


    A gust of wind blew. I groaned as shock and pain shot through my body. It was then that Kruz finally realized that she had been mmed against the wall.


    However, although my body screamed, the damage wasn¡¯t that serious as I had strengthened my body with Magic. I coughed and struggled to regain my stance using the staff.


    What Kruz received was nothing more than the ¡ºAftermath¡». The fox-mask slender arm was definitely swinging down at Yowaningen.


    It wasn¡¯t Magic. It was just a swing from her arm.


    Phantom created by a high concentration of Mana Material can sometimes have monstrous abilities that can *barabara* tear apart a well-trained Hunter with just a scratch. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    That Amuzu Nut training! So it finally paid off!


    But now cliffhanger! Hope you are ready for it!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 200，Part2: 2 - Living Calamity ③

    <h4>Chapter200£¬Part2: 2 - Living Cmity ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 200 Living Cmity ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    When I looked up, what I saw was¨D¨DThe same old Yowaningen who didn¡¯t move from earlier and the appearance of the fox-mask on the ground.


    ¡°!?¡± (Kruz)


    Impossible. Thest thing that Kruz saw was the fox-mask¡¯s attack. It would be one thing if the attack didn¡¯t work, but it is impossible for the fox-mask to fall on the ground.


    A streak of blood flows from the gap on her lips that wasn¡¯t covered by the mask. Vermilion-colored stains spread across her clean white kimono. Her body, which is made up of a vast amount of Mana Material, convulsed a little. An outstretched arm. Her fingertips were trembling without force.


    ¡°!? What did you do, desu!?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything though¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Yowaningen said this as if he was confused. There wasn¡¯t a single drop of blood on his hand.


    It is said that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· techniques are shrouded in mystery. However, the scene in front of me wasn¡¯t something as simple as that.


    It must have happened right in front of my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t conceal it, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Eh??? No, I am not concealing anything though¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Yowaningen was serious. I couldn¡¯t see any lies in his expression.


    At that moment, Kruz Argen understood.


    Yowaningen isn¡¯t hiding anything. Even if he isn¡¯t hiding anything, no one can understand it. Just like how the skills of an excellent Magi would bepletely iprehensible for a novice Magi.


    I don¡¯t know how serious he was. But he is strong. So strong that I can¡¯t tell the difference.


    ¡°Yoaningen, I have a lot of questions for you, but I just want to make sure of one thing, desu! Can you defeat the boss of this Treasure Shrine, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, that¡¯s impossible, you know.¡± (Cry)


    Yowaningen knelt down and touched the twitching face of the fox-mask Phantom. And then, as usual, he said that with a *yowayowa* weak expression on his face.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    I don¡¯t know what was going on at all. Kruz said a lot of things, but as I have no idea what was going on, I couldn¡¯t answer her.


    The Phantom copsed on its own and started to cough up blood. If you ask me to exin what happened, that is what I would say. My Barrier Rings didn¡¯t go down either.


    The Phantoms in this Treasure Shrine are strong and wise. If you ask me how strong they are, thest time I encountered them, they were so strong that my childhood friends couldn¡¯t even raise a finger against them.


    Even if I were to give a blow on an unprotected area, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to make a scratch. The level of our existence is that different.


    For the time being, I crouched down near the convulsing Phantom.


    Apparently, it seemed that she waspletely incapacitated. It seems she isn¡¯t dead yet, but she couldn¡¯t lift even one of her fingers.


    The face of the fox-mask girl tilted slightly and looked up at me.


    And that is when I noticed that the Phantom in front of me looked familiar.


    This Phantom¨D¨DIs the one I metst time I was here.


    She was a little smaller at that time and her demands were ¡ºGive me something delicious or I¡¯ll attack you¡», but that hair color and that hairstyle¡­ Yeah, there¡¯s no doubt about it.


    At that time, I gave her some Aburaage (Or rather, my Inari Sushi Bento) that I happened to have with me. I had bought it in the town where I had stayed just before, but apparently¡­¡­ She liked it a lot.


    I had expected it since she asked for two, then three of it¨D¨DAaah I see.


    ¡°Did you maybe forget your promise?¡± (Cry)


    .


    Right. That¡¯s right. I certainly said that. We made a promise.


    I said ¡°In exchange for giving you more, you will never attack me or my friends again¡±.


    And, this Phantom went with it. The Phantoms of the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ ¡ºDon¡¯t lie¡», they certainly said that.


    Her fingertips, which had been limply on the ground, twitched as if to answer what I said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is this thanks to my everyday behavior?¡± (Cry)


    Will you be defeated if you lie? What a difficult Phantom life.


    However, I should give them a favor.


    At any rate, she won¡¯t die from this. Even if I did have a way to defeat it, I would rather not kill it because if I do, the others might resent me for it.


    Arrogance and irreverence against a god. This will lead to an exchange equivalent with violence.


    This Treasure Shrine is a mirror, said a phantom I once met in this Treasure Shrine.


    What you ask for will be given, but you must give something in return for what you ask.


    Thus, I was able to survive.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll show you my power.¡± (Cry)


    I have grown too, you know. My Dogeza skill isn¡¯t the same as what it was at that time.


    There is no one better than me at apologizing and asking for forgiveness.


    Kruz shouted in a hysteric voice at me, who was smilingfortably.


    ¡°Yo-Yowaningennn!!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    I returned to myself. Before I knew it, we were surrounded by countless fox-mask as far as the eye could see.


    I stood up. Not to mention the hallway, there were countless fox-masks stuck to the walls and ceiling. Their number¨D¨DWasn¡¯t just around a hundred or so.


    Can we say that it is fortunate that we can¡¯t make any eye contact as they didn¡¯t have any eye holes?


    The door we came out from was gone. There was no way out.


    A very pale Kruz wobbled over and pushed her back against mine as if she was saying that she entrusted me with her back.


    I let out a small sigh and smiled bitterly infort.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ We are checkmates. I didn¡¯t know there were so many of them¡­¡­


    The wave of Phantoms split in two. The person at the end of the wave was a tall Phantom wearing a fox mask with a blue mark on it.


    He must probably be their representative. He seems to be superior to the other Phantoms, but I can¡¯t tell the difference, as everyone is better than me when ites to reading power level.


    The fox-mask came closer while not making any footsteps sound as if he was sliding over.


    Kruz, who was supposed to have her back to me, is clinging to my back. It called us with a calm voice. Its words were fluent.


    ¡°Wee, to our inn, it has been a long time since we had guests. What, there is no need to be afraid. They are just curious about the humans they have not seen in a while. I guarantee your safety.¡± (Fox Mask Representative)


    And then his mouth broke into a sarcastic smile.


    ¡°In exchange, I will have what is most precious to you.¡± (Fox Mask Representative) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Kruz thinking that Cry just moved too fast or used an incredible technique against the Phantom is so funny!


    And just after Cry said that he will show his ¡°true¡± power a multitude of Phantom just pop up!


    Will his ultimate technique (Dogeza) be enough to defeat them all!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Inari Sushi Bento: Or Fox Sushi Lunchbox is a Lunchbox with Fried Tofu in it.

 Chapter 201，Part1: 1 - Living Calamity ④

    <h4>Chapter201£¬Part1: 1 - Living Cmity ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Chapter 201 Living Cmity ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    My most¡­¡­ Precious thing?


    I unintentionally frowned at his over-domineering request. He didn¡¯t make such a requestst time. The tall fox-mask that appeared had a thin smile on his face.


    Apparently, the Phantoms in this Treasure Shrine are evolving, like the Phantom with her Aburaage.


    I could feel Kruz¡¯s heartbeat who was clinging to me. But, thanks to my Relic, I wasfortable.


    My most precious thing¡­¡­ It is, of course, Luke and my friends¡¯ life. But they are not in this Treasure Shrine.


    Maybe he read my mind, the fox-mask said in a calm voice.


    ¡°Yes, of course, it is within the limits of what you can offer now. By the way, this does not include your own life. This is¨D¨DA fair deal.¡± (Fox Mask Representative)


    I remember thest time I was here. Last time, I didn¡¯t know that this was the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿. Of course, I didn¡¯t know about the Phantoms¡¯ characteristics either.


    We had wandered in unintentionally and were in a state of confusion at the presence of the Mana Material that was so far apart from us, when a fox mask appeared in front of us.


    ¡ºYou have entered our realm. It has been many years since anyone has entered our realm¨D¨DBut whatever the circumstances, you are an uninvited guest, lost one. But if you bow down now and offer your apologies¨D¨DI will grant you forgiveness.¡» (Fox Phantom)


    I was the only one who could move.


    There are individual differences in the amount of Mana Material you can absorb and umte, as well as the speed at which it leaves your body.


    It can be said that this difference is one quality of the powerful, but it also makes the effect of Mana Material on you greater than others. As I am void of any talent, I was only feeling a little bad after receiving this ultra-high concentration of Mana Material and that¡¯s it. To put it in another way, I am¨D¨DA monkey.


    I wasn¡¯tfortable at the time, but I didn¡¯t hesitate and did a splendid Dogeza as the Phantom said. And we were forgiven.


    It was at that moment that I realized how useful my apology skills were. And it was since then that I began to enjoy bowing my head a little more. (And Lucia punched me for being so pathetic)


    The encounter with the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ left a profound effect on me. It was also because of this Treasure Shrine that I developed a tolerance for fear. Well, I am in afortable state right now, so it has nothing to do with the tolerance I have.


    I can¡¯t oppose him. I can¡¯t win. What are you going to take from me?


    The Phantom in front of me said anything except my own life.


    Then my next most important thing¨D¨DWhat if it is the Emperor? Are you going to take the Emperor¡¯s life?


    You are not going to forgive us with just a Dogeza this time? My current Dogeza skill is so far apart from what it was then. It has reached the level of art. It is at the level where you could decorate it as a frontispiece¨D¨D.


    The fox-mask approaches within arm¡¯s reach. Its arm slowly rises.


    I unintentionally took a step back. Just as his fingertips were about to touch me, the fox-mask stopped moving.


    And just like this, as if it reflected my movement, he took a step back.


    His thin lips opened. The voice that came out of it was terribly agitated.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ ????? Aaaaah¡­¡­ Eh? Do not tell me, you are¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are you not ¡°Kikkikan no Nai Onii-san (No-Sense-of-Danger Onii-san)¡±?¡± (Fox Mask Representative)


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I am not.¡± (Cry)


    I have at least some sense of danger, you know. Well, I amfortable right now, so I am in afortable state, but I am aware that I am in a pinch. Won¡¯t you forgive me if I do a Dogeza¡­¡­?


    For some reason, the fox-mask is in a panic. He checks his left and right sides, brings his face with a holeless fox mask close to me, and makes gestures as if he is really seriously staring at my face. Kruz was grabbing my back tightly.


    ¡°Nonono, eh? Why are you here? We are¨D¨DIn the sky, you know? It has not¡­¡­ Even been a hundred years since then.¡± (Fox Mask Representative)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°How did you get here? We are flying through the air at high speed! It does not¡­¡­ It does not make any sense.¡± (Fox Mask Representative)


    That¡¯s what I want to know. I also thought about itst time, but maybe it is not our fault, but it is yours as you guys ran over us. Like a carriage hitting a stone in the road.


    But I won¡¯tin. The other side is transcendent. And if it is necessary, I will get on my knees and do a Dogeza.


    Apparently, their side remembers me. If I apologize, he might forgive me. As I squeezed my hand tightly, the fox-mask held his head and made a pitiful quivering voice.


    ¡°Seriously, how on earth did you sneak in! Mother said ¡ºWe would never encounter each other again in your lifetime¡», didn¡¯t she! We have made doubly sure and have even changed our location to the sky where people cannot get in¡­¡­¡± (Fox Mask Representative)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sorry I missed Thursday¡¯s release because I was too tired and got my vine shot¡­


    And thank you Juan for the ko-fi. I doubt I will be able to release an extra chapter this Sunday so I will probably release it next Sunday.


    The chapter was short but you learn that even the strongest Phantom is afraid of meeting Cry!


    His plot armor is too strong.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 201，Part2: 2 - Living Calamity ④

    <h4>Chapter201£¬Part2: 2 - Living Cmity ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 201 Living Cmity ¢Ü?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    God is omnipotent. Therefore, it can only be bound by its own words. These were Sytry¡¯s words.


    The gods in this Treasure Shrine are manifestations of Mana Materials, but perhaps that¡¯s just how gods are. Speaking of which, whether it is a lie or not, the extraterrestrial god who used to be rooted in the Level 10 Treasure Shrine¨D¨D¡¾Star Temple¡¿ that used to exist in the ruins of the Imperial Capital also limited its power through its own words, and as a result, it was defeated by Ark¡¯s ancestors.


    The fox-mask Onii-san who felt a sense of danger led us to the very deep end. There were many fox-masks staring at us here and there in the corridor, but they didn¡¯t attack us, probably because we had a guide with us.


    The ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ was still decorated like a real inn. Wooden floors and magnificent wooden pirs. The vermilion and white interior reminded me of a shrine in the east of the Capital. Maybe it was inspired by this ce.


    The fox-mask Onii-san, who seemed to be quite high in the hierarchy of the Phantoms in this Treasure Shrine, said in a friendly manner.


    ¡°I have already told you many times, but we are very curious about Humans. We do not get visitors very often. The only one who came twice is you, ¡°Kikkikan no Nai Onii-san (No-Sense-of-Danger Onii-san)¡±. Because of you ¡°Kikkikan-san (Sense-of-Danger-san)¡±, my ¡°Imouto (Little Sister)¡± has grown fond of Aburaage. I have already stopped looking for an apology from you.¡± (Fox Onii-san)


    The girl, who followed behind me as if I was being detained, was unresponsive. But apparently, her wound had already healed.


    ¡°We are fair and impartial. If you do not wish for death, then you will not die. We do not attack by surprise either. The newbie that ¡°Kikkikan-san (Sense-of-Danger-san)¡± killed¨D¨DUnderstood that but did not really get it. You did not really understand what it said in humannguage either, did you not?¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    Something tells me I am also starting to not understand humannguage either.


    Or rather, it died? Isn¡¯t this the first time I have killed a Phantom, by any chance?


    It is a little disheartening, but¡­¡­ Well, it was kind of a self-destruction, so I hope you will tolerate it.


    At the end of the ce where I was led was a huge vermillion door. It seems that the structure of the inn has changed since¡­¡­ Thest time I was here.


    Kruz that followed silently, leaked a big sob and sat down. She looks as if she is about to die at any moment.


    The fox-mask with a sense of danger said exasperatedly.


    ¡°This is¡­ The normal reaction. ¡°Kikkikan-san (Sense-of-Danger-san)¡±, what is wrong with your head?¡± (Fox Onii-san)


    ¡°Even I¡­¡­ Resolved myself.¡± (Cry)


    Although I wasfortable, the Relic did not inhibit my thoughts. I was ready to get down on my knees and do a Dogeza at any time.


    After that, I want you to stop calling me, Kikkikan-san. However, I can¡¯t butt in because I am in a lower position.


    ¡°Kruz, go wait outside. I will talk with it.¡± (Cry)


    Powerful Phantoms are made of extremely strong Mana Materials. Justing in front of the door was enough to make her almost dead, if she actuallyes face to face with it, Kruz might not be able to handle it.


    I was the only one who wasfortable. I think everyone should equip themselves with a ¡ºPerfect Vacation (Comfortable Vacation)¡». It is a very valuable item though.


    Kruz looks up at me breathlessly. She looks like she is about to throw up, and tears are welling up in the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am just going to talk to him. I will somehow figure things out.¡± (Cry)


    At this point, I was already ready to give up. All I have to do is what I can do as I can disappear with a single breath of air.


    If I don¡¯t have a sense of danger, it is probably because they have already taken it away. I just want to *gorogoro*ze around, you know. I have decided. If I make it back alive, I am definitely going to *gorogoro*ze around.


    The fox-mask Onii-san opened the door. I took a deep breath and made my way towards the atypical god.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    At that moment, Kruz was sure that she was going to die. What she could feel through that door was a Mana Material so powerful that she was sure of her death.


    It¡¯s so different from the Treasure Shrine I¡¯ve conquered so far. It¡¯s like the despair I felt the first time from the Phantom that appeared first seems like nothing.


    It is said that Treasure Shrine above Level 8 is a hellish ce.


    Indeed, the enemy is a god. The world itself. Thews of physics themselves.


    My body was refusing to move. My instincts had given up on living. I couldn¡¯t take a single step because I felt like I would vomit if I wasn¡¯t careful.


    I understood. The vessel known as Kruz Argen had been filled with Mana Material.


    The amount of Mana Material you can tolerate improves as you grow. This was a new situation for Kruz, who had been growing slowly and steadily.


    If I take my time, my vessel should grow and expand, but even if I did, it will quickly bepletely filled up in this ce.


    However, in the midst of all this, Yowaningen did not change hisplexion at all.


    Yowaningen is weak. Once you get used to it, you can detect the Mana Material people possess. At the very least, the Mana Material Yowaningen has should have been less than Kruz¡¯s.


    But in reality, Kruz is here cowering while Yowaningen is calmly proceeding through the door.


    Kruz can¡¯t imagine how big his vessel should be to be able to do that.


    But surely this is what a Level 8¨D¨DSomeone outside of human boundaries is all about.


    Even if I was level 8, I don¡¯t think I would make it out alive. I couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of monster lurked behind this door.


    But for some reason, Kruz had a strange conviction.


    Yowaningen will¨D¨DCome back.


    The tall fox-mask that remained in front of the doorughed quietly and said to Kruz, who was cowering and struggling to move even a finger.


    ¡°You do not need to worry. ¡°Kikkikan no Nai Onii-san (No-Sense-of-Danger Onii-san)¡± follows the rules to a hateful degree. You, ordinary Spirit People, on the other hand, should rather worry about yourself.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry is getting so many points in Kruz mind!


    How will Cry face the god of this Treasure Shrine!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 202，Part1: 1 - Living Calamity ⑤

    <h4>Chapter202£¬Part1: 1 - Living Cmity ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 202 Living Cmity ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    My body was *biribiri* quivering and my soul was screaming.


    God is an existence that is too far apart from humans. Leaving aside the question of the real one existing or not, even if it is a ¡ºPhantom¡»¨D¨DThe being I have encountered in the past had the majesty that made it recognizable as a god at a nce.


    The reason why I was able to endure being in front of it at that time, even though I was not in afortable state, and the reason why I was able to keep my sanity even as small fry, was because I was used to the fear of death.


    For me, whose status was crawling at the bottom feeds, there was not a lot of difference between a god and a demi-god, a dragon and a half-dragon.


    Treasure Shrines in general, and not just the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, are terrifying. That is why I wasn¡¯t especially hostile to the god.


    And now, unlike before, I can stand before a god because I am in afortable state.


    It took the form of a shining white fox. The size of the entity was far too small for the enormity of its presence. It is probably as big as a Dragon, but everything is probably¡­¡­ Compacted inside its body. There were several shining thick tails stretching out behind it.


    A beast. A beast, but a god. Its appearance was all but too unrealistic.


    It is impossible to beat it. Even with Luke and the others here, it will be impossible. This is not a being that mankind can defeat.


    ¡ºOoooh¡­¡­ Greedy one¡­¡­ So you are going to challenge me again¡­¡­¡» (Fox god)


    Will my Barrier Rings really work against a god? I have never been attacked by it before, so I don¡¯t know, but there is no point in thinking about it. If I am attacked, I will die anyway.


    I am not proud of it, but the number ofndmines I have stepped on is second to none.


    Its eyes were shining. I felt like I was going to lose my mind if I stared at it, so I quickly looked away and felt it was rude to just do that, so I boldly got down on my knees and did a Dogeza right there.


    The god *pachin* ps its tail on the floor. That was enough to make the air tremble.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean toe back¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºNonsense¡­¡­¡» (Fox God)


    Really, it is such nonsense. A Treasure Shrine flying in the sky is not something you usually encounter by chance.


    But, in reality, we did encounter it. Where would you find someone who would once again visit this deadly ce? However, there was no way I could say that to a transcendent being. This is not the time to flip things over like I did with Gark-san. Please help me.


    The fox god says to me as I prostrate. It was a grave voice.


    ¡ºDo you remember my words?¡» (Fox God)


    I couldn¡¯t remember it at all, but the tall fox-mask man had said it. I fished through my memory and answered in a mysterious voice.


    ¡°You said, we will never see each other again.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºWe would never encounter each other again in your lifetime¡» (Fox God)


    ¡­¡­ Hey, it¡¯s the same. What is the difference? I want toin but I can¡¯t because I am in a lower position, and god told me.


    Its voice was mysteriously soothing and permeated my heart.


    ¡ºThis is¡­¡­ No encounter.¡» (Fox God)


    ? Not an encounter? No, it is totally an encounter. What are you talking about¡­¡­?


    No, wait¡­¡­ Right, I see.


    I raised my face while doing my Dogeza. Today I am¨D¨DBrilliant.


    In this Treasure Shrine, a Phantom cannot lie. But unfortunately, the Phantom in front of me has lied. So, it is trying to recover somehow.


    In other words, to get it in a good mood, I just have to agree with it.


    To show that I was not hostile I smiled and clearly said.


    ¡°Yeah, you are right, this isn¡¯t an encounter. I am here to see you!¡± (Cry)


    ¡ì


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­ He ising out, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    The door opens. While staggering I went outside.


    Even though we just parted ways a few minutes ago, for some reason, I feel like it has been a long time since I have heard Kruz¡¯s voice. After all, humans are good. I can¡¯t deal with a god. The power of my Relic makes mefortable now, but it doesn¡¯t make me feel any less tense.


    Kruz supported me by the shoulder when I was staggering. And then she opened her eyes widely when she noticed what I was holding in my hand.


    ¡°O-Oi, what is that, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Want it?¡± (Cry)


    What I was holding was a shining white tail. It was genuinely something that came out of the boss. It shrunk the moment it had been pulled out, so it was much smaller than when it wasing out of it¡­¡­


    It looks just like the one I gotst time. I said that I didn¡¯t want it, but it forced it on me again. Thest time, I had attached the tail to the end of a stick and gave it to Lucia as a broom, but what should I do with this one? I want to throw it away somewhere.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want it, desu! Stop, don¡¯t put it close to me, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Apparently, for Kruz, it doesn¡¯t look like a mere tail, and she lets out a high-pitched scream.


    Who gives a tail as a present?


    It is said that this tail is a mass of power. But I had no idea what to do about it.


    The tall fox-mask man bent his mouth for a moment and said unhappily.


    ¡°After all, ¡°Haha (Mother)¡± lost¡­¡­¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. But I don¡¯t know what is in god¡¯s mind though¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I surrendered. I got down on my knees and did a Dogeza. There was no way I could win from the start.


    I have always been the type of person who gets dragged in for an extended period of time. I yed by their rules and followed what it said.


    But yet, for some reason, the god was in a bad mood.


    Apparently¡­¡­ It seemed to have bothered it that it was being put up by a helpless bottom feeder like me. I wonder what I should have done.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is her life. No matter the circumstances, Kikkikan-san won.¡± (Fox Onii-san)


    Life¡­¡­? This tail is her life? The number of tails on the back of the boss was twelve. One of them is here now, so there are eleven left.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You mean if I do this eleven more times, I can beat her?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Would you like to try?¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    The fox-mask manughs. At the look on his face, Kruz, who was supporting my shoulders, quickly hid behind my back making me almost fall.


    ¡­¡­ It is just a question that came out of my mouth.


    ¡°I am not nning toe back here. Anyway, what about the airship?¡± (Cry)


    Last time, we were released on the spot, but this time there was an airship with us.


    The fox mask sighed at my question.


    ¡°We have a rule that says that Kikkikan-san must be released safely. We will also release the airship in the same state as it is. If it were up to me, I would destroy the vehicle that can chase us in the sky, but I cannot do that.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    Oh? Ooooh?


    Apparently, it looks like we are going to make it. The Phantoms in this Treasure Shrine do not lie.


    I had a lot of trouble because of it, but I am lucky in a weird way for encountering the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ and getting away with only this much.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. The next moment, the fox-mask man smiled cruelly.


    ¡°However, the only one we will release safely is you, Kikkikan-san. We have no intention of releasing the others.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahahaha Cry beat a god on a technicality!!


    Now he got another tail! Who from Strange Grief do you want to see use the fox tail? Or maybe Lucia dual-wielding two broom XD


    Also only Cry would think about throwing something that will power you up like crazy XD


    Another cliff-chan! Now it¡¯s Kruz and the others that will face the trial!


    How will that happen!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Kikkikan-san: In case you don¡¯t remember Kikkikan-san means ¡°Sense of Danger-san¡±

 Chapter 202，Part2: 2 - Living Calamity ⑤

    <h4>Chapter202£¬Part2: 2 - Living Cmity ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 202 Living Cmity ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    What did you, say?


    That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Very troubling. My number one priority is my life and the lives of Luke and the others, but that doesn¡¯t mean I am willing to let the rest die.


    This time, my request is an escort request. I wonder if they will let us go if I give back the tail¡­¡­


    ¡°This is¨D¨DThe rules. You entered the inn, I have to make you pay a price, or my ¡°Haha (Mother)¡± will scold me. Now, Kruz Argen.¡± (Fox Onii-san)


    Kruz, who had been hiding behind my back, poked her head out. But the hand that gripped my back was trembling.


    The fox-mask man says in a whispering voice. It is a gentle voice, but that is why it is so frightening.


    ¡°If you want to be released¨D¨DYou will give me what is most precious to you¡­¡­¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    Kruz most important thing¡­¡­ What is it?


    We are up in the sky. She doesn¡¯t have her Party Members nor other Spirit People friends with her. The demands of this fox-mask man are heavier than doing a Dogeza, but they are unfairly fair. After all, it excludes her own life and what is not here.


    If I were in Kruz¡¯s position, I am confident that I would be able to offer most of it without hesitation. If he says my Barrier Rings¡­¡­ Well, I will give them to you.


    And that is when I realized.


    We have the Emperor with us, don¡¯t we? It would be a big problem if he were to ask for the Emperor. The request will fail, and even if that was okay, we will be hunted by Zebrudia.


    Since the Emperor isn¡¯t here, he might not be taken away? No, there is no way that will happen. The fox-masks¡¯ negotiations are fair. There is no way he will exclude what can be taken away.


    The key is that it is not your life. It¡¯s a pretty vicious rule.


    Kruz didn¡¯t say anything. She just squeezed my clothes with all her might and red at the fox-mask man.


    The fox-mask man was silent for a while, but soon his mouth bent as if he was troubled.


    He opens his mouth hesitantly.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Quite troubling, Kruz Argen. I can¡¯t take away Kikkikan-san. I have to release him safely.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    What is he talking about, this fox?


    Before I could even think of saying anything, a shaky voice came out of Kruz who was stuck to my back.


    .


    ¡°Waah¡­ HaaAAAAAH? What are you talking about, this fox, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡­¡­ We were thinking the same thing. We hit it off quite well.


    ¡°I am telling you, your most precious possession cannot be taken away. He is protected by the rules.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    ¡°M-My most p-precious, is, Yowaningen!? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°No, there is no mistake. There is no point in trying to fool me. I can¡­¡­ Read people¡¯s hearts. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are aware of it or not. You care about Kikkikan-san, and Kikkikan-san, you really do not have a sense of crisis at all.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    With great vigor, Kruz left my back. Her face was bright red, up to her ears, and her hands, which held the Round World, were turning white.


    I¡¯m getting shy¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t know that Kruz thought of me so preciously.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t look so happy, desu! It is because Lapis and the others aren¡¯t here, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ So I am above the Emperor, heh.¡± (Cry)


    Who would have thought, even though she was all about calling Yowaningen, Yowaningen¡­¡­ Where did I get those affection points? Is it a same n correction filter?


    Kruz was *purupuru* shaking and she was *gangan* pounding the floor while her face was bright red.


    The fox-mask man looked pensive for a moment, then sighed and said.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­ Kikkikan-san. I will take what is most precious to you. However, this is a serious vition of the rules. Instead¨D¨DI will let Kikkikan-san and all of Kikkikan-san¡¯spanions go.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    ¡­¡­ So it hase to this. Should I say that it is quite convenient or quite evil¡­¡­ However, I will check something with him just in case.


    ¡°What would you do if my most precious thing was Kruz or the Emperor?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz gasped as her face was still red. And the fox-face man raised his shoulder and said.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then. It will be my loss and I will release yourpanions. This is, a fair deal.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    I was convinced that I had won. I hadn¡¯t been able to think of anything important before, but now with what happened with Kruz, my heart was wavering.


    I mean, it is Kruz. My most precious thing is Kruz. I¡¯m sorry, but His Majesty the Emperor is a close second. I am disqualified as an escort, aren¡¯t I?


    No, wait a sec¡­¡­ That¡¯s when I realized.


    Isn¡¯t this all a plot made by the fox-mask man in front of me?


    The thing that this fox-mask man wants. It would definitely be, this tail. Isn¡¯t that why he offered the deal to Kruz, despite knowing that he would strike out?


    However, at this rate, we will both lose. This tail is a mass of Magic power, so it seems that if you correctly use it, it will exert a tremendous power, but I don¡¯t care about the tail. If it continues like this they won¡¯t be able to take it away from me.


    I took a deep breath and prayed with my eyes closed.


    My most precious thing is this tail. This tail is the most important thing. It is much more important than Kruz. No, maybe not much more? It is just a little bit more important.


    It is rather valuable too, and I like the fact that it is so shiny. I also like the fact that it grows fox ears when you put it on your butt. Lucia punched me when I was looking at her ears, though.


    I made up my mind and opened my eyes. The fox-mask man had the same troubled expression as before.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Apparently, it wasn¡¯t the tail.


    And then, the fox-mask man said clearly.


    ¡°Alright. Kikkikan-san¡¯s most precious thing¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Seems to be his ¡ºCarpet¡». ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It might not be my ce to say this but is your head alright?¡± (Kitsune Onii-san) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Of course, it¡¯s the carpet!!!! Not the ultimate Kitsune tail that can power you up, nor the Tsundere Kruz, nor the escort target Emperor! But a goddamn carpet XD


    Goodbye Rebellious Carpet-chan you¡¯ll be missed XD


    Also, who from Strange Grief (or anyone else) do you want to see with a fox tail and ear on them!? My vote¡¯s on Tino and Liz!


    Finally there¡¯s an extra chapter tomorrow thanks to Juan, don¡¯t miss it!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 203，Part1: 1 - A Reliable Man

    <h4>Chapter203£¬Part1: 1 - A Reliable Man</h4> <h4>Chapter 203 A Reliable Man</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    And then, as per his request, I solemnly presented my ¡ºCarpet¡».


    I had no choice. My heart was beating hard with tension.


    The tall, fox-mask Onii-san was holding a rolled-up carpet in one hand and said to me as I looked down.


    ¡°I have certainly received it. If you learn anything from this, don¡¯t ever wander in here again.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t by¡­¡­ Choice that I came here. It was you guys who ran over us.¡± (Cry)


    At my heartfelt words, the fox-mask man raised his shoulders in disbelief.


    ¡°It is the same thing.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    Their fairness is not fair to us. No matter how much they talk about it, these are just the rules of the Treasure Shrine. It is not a rule that applies to us, it is a rule that they operate by.


    For example, if I had had the strength, I could have handled them by force and would have gotten out safely without having to give up my most precious thing. But this was unavoidable.


    There was no farewell. My vision switched without warning and the fox-mask Onii-san disappeared.


    It was as if the whole thing had been an illusion¨D¨DRight in front of me was the ce I had been, the familiar corridors of the airship.


    Right outside the window was a blue sky with not a cloud in the sky. We had escaped the Treasure Shrine.


    I checked on it once again and took a deep breath. We had survived a cmity in which only a few survived and with minimal damage. The carpet was a noble sacrifice.


    Where will the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ go from now on¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know, but if it continues to fly, we will probably never see it again. I can¡¯t help but pray that it will never happen again.


    I looked at the window with a distant (And probably sorrowful) look in my eyes, when Kruz suddenly grabbed my back.


    The redness on her face had returned, leaving her with her normal face. Apparently, she doesn¡¯t have any nausea anymore.? Maybe her vessel had grown.


    ¡°O-Oiii! Yowaningen, what were you thinking, desuuu!¡± (Kruz)


    I did something bad for Kruz.? But at that moment, I was sure that Kruz should have been my most important thing.


    I can¡¯t believe that it would be the carpet that I haven¡¯t even thought of¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ That fox-mask mind-reading capability is so urate.


    ¡°W-Well, calm down. It is probably their n to try and sow discord into our group!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yowaningen, aren¡¯t you really taking me for an idiot, desu! Seriously, you have to stop that, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    That is not true¡­¡­ But, about this time, I am really sorryyyyyyyy.


    I am really sorry for everything I have done to Kruz. I will do whatever I can to help save the situation. However, I put on a serious face and told her.


    ¡°But, Kruz, this is no time for a fight. We should check on the Emperor now. I know I can trust the words of the fox-mask man, but isn¡¯t that what a first-ss Hunter is supposed to do?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You¡­ You seriously have to stop or I will punch you, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡ì


    It seems that when we were swallowed by the Treasure Shrine, the structure was overwritten by the Treasure Shrine, but when we were released, everything was restored. That must have been what was fair to them.


    ording to my memory, I headed for the hall where we were gathered just before we were swallowed.


    There were people lying everywhere in the corridor. Knights, civil servants, servants, Magi. They probably had not been done in by the Phantoms, but by Term.


    Kruz, who ran up to one of them, took his pulse, checked his pupils, heard his heartbeat, and said in dismay.


    ¡°He is alive¡­¡­ He is still alive, desu. I don¡¯t understand how this is possible, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Term¡¯s skill was undoubtedly top-ss. I don¡¯t believe that those who have been attacked by a Magi like him can survive while we were *gudaguda* messing around in the Treasure Shrine without being treated.


    After checking on the others, Kruz muttered.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ It was thanks to the power of the Mana Material¡­¡­¡­..¡± (Kruz)


    I see¡­¡­ That makes sense.


    Absorbing Mana Materials make one¡¯s body stronger. Those who seek Magic will be given Magic, those who seek strength will be given strength, those who seek stamina will be given stamina, and those who seek defense will be given defense. If it were a dying person, it would be their life force that would be strengthened.


    Normally, the speed at which the Mana Material changes a person¡¯s body is slow, but the concentration of Mana Material in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ was just too high. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if anything could happen.


    What the hell is wrong with me when even ordinary people can be enhanced but I can¡¯t be enhanced¡­¡­?


    Or it could be that the fox-mask did something to them. He said he would return all myrades safely. If those who entered the Treasure Shrine while they were still alive were dead when they left, that would not be considered safe. Well, there¡¯s no way to know the truth anymore, and either way, we can say that it is a blessing in disguise.


    A full treatment woulde after we were sure that everyone was safe. For now, I knew that their life was not in danger, so I headed for the hall.


    The hall didn¡¯t change one bit from when we left.


    ¡°So you are back, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·¡­¡­ And from the looks of things outside, it looks like you have solved things out.¡± (Radrick)


    The Emperor looked at me and said this first thing as soon as I came back. Everyone else looked as if they were about to die, but the fact that he was still able to maintain his dignity was as expected of the head of a major country.


    Franz-san doesn¡¯t seem to have the luxury of ring at me right now. He pulls himself up and stands unsteadily with a ghostly expression on his face.


    I quickly checked the room¨D¨DAnd breathed a sigh of relief when I spotted the Rebellious Carpet hiding behind the Emperor.


    Thank goodness¡­¡­ No one has disappeared. Kruz trembled and whispered while intimidating me in my ear.


    ¡°You¡­ You seriously have to stop this, desu. What were you going to do if it failed, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    No, because, you know, that guy only said a carpet¡­¡­


    Thank goodness¡­¡­ Thank goodness I bought a lover for the carpet.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Really, humans are really ununderstandable. I especially do not understand that human with no sense of danger.


    The number 2 in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿. The fox mask who was in charge of the whole group instead of his great ¡°Haha Kitsune (Fox Mother)¡±, threw away the blue carpet in his hand. One of his subordinates quickly picks it up and carries it to the warehouse.


    The most precious thing is different for each person. Some people value things, some people value life. For some¨D¨DMemories are more important. However, it was iprehensible to me that after having so manypanions, after having acquired the powerful tail of my ¡°Haha Kitsune (Fox Mother)¡±, his answer would be a carpet.


    It is rare for anyone toe into the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿. Since no one has visited the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ since thest time that human visited, this is the first time we have collected something important.


    However, the ¡ºMost Precious Things¡» that I could read from the Spirit People next to him was something perfectly normal that even I could understand, so I guess it was the sensibility of that human without a sense of danger that was strange.


    Maybe it is a memento given by someone else¡­¡­ It was quite inferior to what he was supposed to collect, and he didn¡¯t think it was very valuable at all, but the higher-up fox-mask didn¡¯t care.


    What was needed was a price. The value of it did not matter for the fox-mask. No matter what the object or person is, it does not have much value to the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿. The only thing that would have been best would be if we could get the tail back, but even if we tried to give it back, ¡°Haha Kitsune (Fox Mother)¡± would probably not take it.


    However, there was a need to take some precautions. Encountering the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ twice in such a short period of time is unusual.


    Was it really bad luck or does he have the power beyond the concealment abilities of the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿¡­¡­ There was nothing to prevent that, but it is probably not a good idea to keep being in the sky like this. Every time a tail is taken off, the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ is greatly weakened.


    However, it is also not a good idea to go to unexplored areas where no human will evere. The reason why my youngest brother went out of control and was killed this time was because he was too unustomed to humans. This was a difficult situation. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s an extra chapter thanks to Juan!


    Hahaha Cry sure have the balls to just give a regr carpet and not the Carpet Relic!


    And this Phantom point of view of Cry is so funny!


    But Cry was indeed correct about the Kitsune Onii-san wanting to recover the tail. Too bad he prefers a carpet that won¡¯t let him on it than an all-powerful tail.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 203，Part2: 2 - A Reliable Man

    <h4>Chapter203£¬Part2: 2 - A Reliable Man</h4> <h4>Chapter 203 A Reliable Man</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    However this time, it was a fight that we could have won. Even if we didn¡¯t win, we could still have a draw. The rules were absolute, but that did not mean the fox-mask couldn¡¯t use loopholes.


    The fox-mask gave a small sigh and headed for the depths¨D¨DThe boss room as the humans called it. Inside the room, ¡ºKaa-san¡» was curled up in a ball.


    ¡°Kaa-san, so you lost . Even though I had purposely ¡ºGuided¡» him here.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    An encounter is a coincidental meeting. It is ying with the word but if it is not a coincidence, it is not against the rules. If that happens, at least she won¡¯t be bound by the words she told him thest time he left.


    At the words of the fox-mask, the ¡°Haha Kitsune (Fox Mother)¡±¨D¨DThe Phantom of ¡ºThe Fox that was once called God¡» narrowed her eyes and raised her head. Two of the thirteen tails that once existed had been removed, leaving only eleven tails left. But even so, her power is absolute. Every move she makes has enough power to kill a human thousand times over.


    The ¡°Haha Kitsune (Fox Mother)¡± shakes herself and says while narrowing her eyes.


    ¡ºI can¡¯t stand it¡­¡­ The thought of that man, with his dwarf size body, showing mercy to me.¡» (Kitsune God)


    There was powerful anger in her voice. The higher-up fox-mask was convinced when he heard her.


    It was not even a contest of wits. It was not even a contest.


    It would be far more humiliating for a god to be forced to win thanks to a far lesser being conceding his victory than to admit defeat.


    After all, that human with no sense of danger¨D¨DIs a sharp and able person. Hisck of a sense of danger makes him, on the contrary, ipatible with us. A normal person would not be able to abandon an overwhelming advantageous situation by himself.


    And yet, to traverse the Treasure Shrine that is so different from the power you have, you need abilities other than pure strength.


    ¡°Kikkikan-san and his friends have been released in ordance with the agreement. We may need to alter our course.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    ¡±Haha Kitsune (Fox Mother)¡± didn¡¯t say a word. She just looked at the fox-mask with her shining eyes.


    The fox-mask raised his shoulder and continued.


    ¡°I kept our end of the bargain. Other than that, I do not care. They are¨D¨DGoing to crash. It was an interesting ride, but the core of the vehicle was destroyed. The only reason they have not fallen before is because they were stuck on us.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    ¡º¡­¡­ We are not going to interfere.¡» (Kitsune God)


    My ¡°Haha (Mother¡¯s)¡± tail was taken. I don¡¯t hold a grudge, but that does not mean I do not feel anything.


    Although he is an interesting human being, we do not have any obligation to help him.


    The Phantoms born in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ are extremely fair. Then the fox-mask smiled.


    ¡°Now then, I will go and collect the price from the two that are left. Kaa-san should rest for a while.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    The change was abrupt. The airship greatly shook and tilted.


    Franz-san tumbled down the sloped floor. I was the only one who wasfortable.


    ¡°!? It is bad, we are falling! Desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    I thought they were going to let us go safely!? However, Kruz was right.


    I don¡¯t know why it keeps on flying when it is flying, but when it starts to fall it will keep on falling which is very problematic.


    The crew hadn¡¯t even been treated yet. We had confirmed that everyone is alive, but very few could move. (By the way, Term and the others were not there. They may have escaped.)


    ¡°Kruz, can¡¯t you do something with your Magic?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Magic isn¡¯t that versatile, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°This is¡­¡­ Unexpected, isn¡¯t it.¡± (Cry)


    As making a fuss wouldn¡¯t help, I sat down on the floor which was *gatagata* shaking.


    So after all, we are going to crash¡­¡­ I am not worried about falling to my death, because I have a flying carpet and my Barrier Rings, but it is bad for the others. Humans strengthened by Mana Materials are sturdy, but a fall from this height will usually kill you unless you are Anthem.


    Some of them may have their own countermeasures. So I don¡¯t think all of them will die, but there are also nonbatants on this ship.


    ¡°Maybe Franz-san and the others are people who will be fine even with a fall like this?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? There is no way, that it is possible!¡± (Franz)


    Even Franz-san¡¯s tsukkomi?didn¡¯t have much of an impact. Just at that moment, Franz-san¡¯s subordinates came back.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t good, all the parachutes have been destroyed!¡± (Knight)


    Term, that bastard, he really has been throughout¡­¡­ I want to go back in time and start all over again from the member selection.


    For the time being, I can save at least the Emperor and the Princess by using the Rebellious Carpet¡­¡­ I think. For Kilknight¡­¡­ I will let Kruz handle him. I can lend my Barrier Rings to some of them. But even with all that, there¡¯s only so much I can do to help.


    ¡°Can you manage it if you jump with the intention of dying just before it crashes?¡± (Cry)


    I half-seriously said those words, but the knights turned pale. Franz-san said to me as he crawled over to me.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· you have to do something for His Majesty!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Franz-san, despite your face, you are a good guy.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Well, calm down, there is still time. My Magic could awaken, or we could fall into the water.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°We are already in the desert!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I know! You have a bed, right? You know, you could tie the sheets around your hands and feet and glide around like a flying squirrel¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yo-Yowaningen, are you really saying this seriously, desu!?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do your best and at least endure the fall, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t put us in the same basket as a Level 8!¡± (Franz)


    All my excellent ideas were rejected one after another. Even though if it were a member of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, they would have epted it.


    When I got up and looked at the window, I could clearly see the ground. It was a desert. Franz-san was right, it was a desert. I don¡¯t know how many more minutes we have before we crash.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Desert sand looks so soft, right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°O-Oi! Don¡¯t tell me you are out of ideas?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Everyone, you are all relying on me too much, you know. You should think a little bit by yourself. This is why I told you it might fall, you know¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    You know, I have been desperately trying to use my Magic to turn the airship into a bird for a while now¡­¡­


    Of course, I am a Level 8 so it might be normal to rely on me. But it is your life, so you have to protect it yourself¡­¡­


    For the time being, I will save the Emperor and the Princess by putting them on the carpet. No, wait. Since the Emperor can use Barrier Rings, I should give a Barrier Ring to the Emperor and put Franz-san on the carpet. Kruz is an Awesome People, so she will somehow be able to manage it.


    For the rest of the members¡­¡­ After all, they have to jump at the timing of the crash, heh. I don¡¯t have any evidence, but depending on where you jump, you might be able to survive since the upper part of the airship is a balloon. Is it impossible after all?


    I feel a lot of pressure. Everyone seems to be waiting for me toe up with a good idea. From now on, I think you should limit the passengers of the airship to only those who can survive a crash.


    And there, I opened my eyes.


    Outside the windows¨D¨DThe Sheet Ghosts were flying. People wearing tattered sheets were flying on a big kite, it looked like a big joke. It was a ridiculous sight.


    Apparently, they didn¡¯t get caught up in the Treasure Shrine. I gave a badass smile and snapped my fingers.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll do something about it.¡± (Cry)


    I desperately sent my thoughts as I watched the Sheet Ghosts.


    Lucia! Use your Magic to make the airship float! Lucia, if it is you, you can do it! An airship is just like a big balloon! I¡¯m begging you, do something to make it fly! Luciaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So if Cry tried to challenge the Fox God with the excuse that she lied, she would have used the excuse of the Kitsune onii-san guiding Cry.


    But as he didn¡¯t use that excuse the fox god made Cry win as if he challenged her because it would be too humiliating to win a game Cry purposely gave up.


    It was just a question of pride XD


    And what do you think Strange Grief¡¯s method of surviving the crash will be?


    Liz and Eliza bed sheet squirrel mode.Lucia will use her Magic to fly.Luke will jump before crashing.Anthem will survive the crash.Sytry will have prepared something just for herself


    What do you think? Squirrel mode is the funniest though!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Kaa-san: It means mother.Tsukkomi: Aic act where you point out something ridiculous or silly that someone said.

 Chapter 204，Part1: 1 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ⑤

    <h4>Chapter204£¬Part1: 1 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 204 Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Wuoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±


    A strong shock hit the entire ship. The furniture was fixed in ce, but the dishes and wooden boxes floated in the air.


    Everyone was desperately clinging to a desk or a chair. Franz-san was protecting Her Imperial Princess by order of the Emperor. Everyone¡¯s expression showed a hint of imminent death on their face.


    Kruz was clinging to the legs of a desk. Kilknight was strapped to a chair with some ropes and was *bikubiku* twitching.


    Then, a particrly strong shock shook the hull of the ship.


    My Barrier Rings prevented the impact. It was as if I was being tossed around by a giant wave. There were sounds of ss breaking. The shakings and impacts came intermittently¨D¨DAnd then, silence.


    The ground was t. To be precise, the part that used to be a wall was now the ground, but there was no sign of further shaking. While staggering, I stood up to my feet.


    I take a deep breath. The temperature should have been high, but I amfortable thanks to my shirt.


    I¡¯m alive¡­¡­ I¡¯m alive, maaaaaan!


    The hall was in a terrible state. Apparently, it was the first time they experienced a crash, and in the corner, the knights in the escort had been knocked down by thews of physics because they could not withstand the violent impact and were lying together like dumplings. But I guess they are not dead.


    The Emperor puts his hands on the floor and slowly raises himself up. Franz-san moans. Before the crash, Kruz and the group of Magi had cast a shock mitigation spell.


    The carpet, which had been clinging to the table for some reason despite its ability to fly, stood up.


    It seemed that the only one unharmed were¡­¡­ The carpet and me. However, if the damage is only this much after crashing from that height, then we did quite well.


    ¡°Uuuh¡­¡­ Tsuh¡­¡­ W-What happened¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    She must have bumped her body because she opened her eyes while holding her arm. She was still in a daze, and her eyes were unfocused. Her speech was not as strong as it had been before.


    But apparently, no bones were broken. There was no blood. It was probably just a bruise.


    I was the only one who could stand up.


    *Yareyare* Good grief, are you newbies on crashing? When you are in a situation like this¨D¨DIf you keep your eyes open, you will get dizzy, so you should close them. And while you¡¯re at it, it is even better to cover your ears and curl yourself up. This could even be called escaping from reality.


    But now is not the time to be talking about that.


    Outside the broken sses, sand and gravel were spreading out.


    I gently reach out my hand to the sand. It was now in the shadow of the lying hull, but it had been exposed to the scorching sun a while ago, so I could feel the strong heat that almost burned my fingertips.


    I made up my mind andnded on the sand.


    Neither the heat nor the light can adversely affect myfort. I step out of the shadow of the boat, almost getting my feet caught in the sand.


    Then I gasped at the sight that unfolded before me.


    Whaty there was a desert. However, this did not mean that there was nothing up until the end of the horizon.


    Beyond the shimmering air¨D¨DI could see arge city a few hundred meters away. Overgrown with trees, I could see white buildings beyond the low exterior walls. With my eyesight, I could only see it as a grain of beans, but a number of small shadows appeared from the gate, perhaps they were startled by our sudden fall.


    There was a g fluttering near the gate. Five spears on a yellow background¨D¨DBefore we started our escort journey, they had shown this to us¨D¨DIt was the Country of Sand¡¯s g, Toizant¡¯s g.


    ¡­¡­ *Fumufumu*¡­¡­ We fell in a good spot. Apparently, there is no need to camp outside.


    Even with my Barrier Rings, the only thing I can¡¯t do is to stay in the wild, you know.


    I wondered what would happen, but apparently, we made it safely.


    I nodded to myself badassingly, and decided to return to the ship to share the good news.


    ¡°It looks like we have arrived safely in town!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Muh¡­¡­ Urgh¡­¡­ I am not going to talk with you anymore¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san answered in a muffled voice, holding his eyebrows as if he still couldn¡¯t get his vision straight.


    ¡ì


    And then, we ended up arriving safely at our destination, the Country of Sand, Toizant.


    Zero deaths (many injured). Just in time for the Conference, a perfect job I must say.


    The developed city we saw from the crashing site was apparently the capital city of Toizant. It was the ce where the Conference would be held.


    Initially, the airship was supposed tond at an airfield built far away from the capital, so this might have been better in terms of distance.


    And they all lived happily ever after.


    ¡°When I get better, I am definitely going to punch you in the face, desu¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    In an inn prepared for us in Toizant. The moment wended, Kruz, who seemed to have squeezed out her Magic power to cast a protective spell on everyone, said as she slumped in bed.


    While my stock continued to free fall, Kruz¡¯s stock continued to rise.


    At first, she shunned the members of the group because she was a Spirit People, but now she was able to talk with them without hesitation. Some of them even proimed that she saved their lives. I can say that this is the way it should be since Kruz is a good kid by nature, but I am d I asked Lapis to help me. I will have to formally thank Lapis next time¡­¡­ Though I won¡¯t give her Lucia.


    The crash of an airship is an international problem. Even if there was no damage, the fact that an airship crashed in another country and in an unscheduled location means that there will be a lot of trouble that I don¡¯t understand. But there was no room for me to interfere.


    By now, Zebrudia civil servants, who had been brought in or arrived by another route, should be running around dealing with them.


    Unexpected betrayal and an encounter with a Treasure Shrine. Too many things happened.


    But let¡¯s think about it calmly. Before I left, I told Eva, ¡ºBandits might appear, Monsters might appear, a Treasure Shrine might pop up, we might be caught up in a natural disaster.¡» And we certainly didn¡¯t encounter any of those things.


    Although we have been betrayed, there were no bandits, Dragons1 appeared but no monsters appeared.


    We encountered a Treasure Shrine, but that was an encounter, not a new one popping up, and a storm swallowed us up, but I wouldn¡¯t call it a natural disaster.


    In other words, nothing that I said out loud happened. So it meant that¨D¨D.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maybe this time I have been¡­¡­ Quite lucky?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°No, no, wait, wait. The most dangerous is when you let your guard down¡­¡­ Something might happen from now on.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? You seriously, have to stop, desu¡­¡­ Yowaningen¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz stretched out her arms weakly. Her white, smooth skin wasid bare.


    I blinked my eyes for a while, but then realized what it meant, I offered my head and got punched meekly.


    Speaking of which, what happened to Term and Kechakchakka that disappeared from the ship?


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha so funny that Cry still think that he was lucky despite meeting so much trouble during the travel.


    I wonder if at Cry¡¯s first crash he rolled himself up and just escape reality, nah, he probably just stood there badassly while wanting to puke XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 204，Part2: 2 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ⑤

    <h4>Chapter204£¬Part2: 2 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 204 Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    It seems that Franz-san had separately prepared arge convoy in Toizant. It seems that the main group will use that for the Conference.


    After I received a spiteful ¡ºBe quiet and don¡¯t cause any problems¡» from him, I left the inn that had been assigned to me.


    I had heard that Toizant, the Country of Sand, was less developed than Zebrudia.


    However, the level of their capital city was beyond my expectations. There was no sense of being in the countryside.


    Due to the difference in climate, the appearance of the people walking around the city and the shape of the buildings were somewhat different, but the exotic scene was very unusual for me as I rarely go outside, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The temperature in Toizant seemed to be high and dry all year round. But maybe because of the strong sunlight, everyone was tanned, and many of them wore thin cloaks to protect their skin from the ultraviolet rays.


    Those with short-sleeve must have enhanced themselves with Mana Material. They seem to be few in number, but their physiognomy may be better than the hunters of the Imperial Capital.


    I picked a big street and walked towards my Sheet Ghosts.


    My precious Sheet Ghosts, the hidden contributors to this mission, chose to stay at a remote inn that was a world apart from the one that had been assigned to me.


    It is a big ce, but the outside looks shabby, and at first nce, you can tell that it is a mid-level inn. But I guess it is good enough for Hunters who go anywhere, whether it is in the field, on an airship that is flying, or in the deepest part of an unexplored world (By the way, I found out where they were because I had been contacted by Sytry).


    As one would expect in a desert country, the room was very airy. But there was no sign of Liz, Luke, and the others.


    When I entered therge bedroom, Lucia was lying loosely on the shabby bed, giving me a resentful look.


    She took off her usual thick cloak and was dressedfortably. However, it seemed there was no blood coursing through her face.


    Lucia muttered quietly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nii-san, you idiot¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Apparently, she has run out of magic power. This feels very nostalgic.


    After shedding her Sheet Ghost costume, Sytry-chan brings me an iced drink. When Sytry looked at Lucia, she smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Apparently, it was hard to fly an airship of that size nearly three hundred kilometers. It had deviated quite far from its destination¡­¡­ And as expected, we couldn¡¯t drop it in the middle of the desert.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­ As expected of Lucia! I believed in you!¡± (Cry)


    So we had flown three hundred kilometers¡­¡­. I didn¡¯t notice it at all. I was struggling to just endure the tremors.


    ¡°Nii-san you, idiot¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    But if Lucia hadn¡¯t worked so hard, there would have been more than a few deaths. Franz and the others should be thanking Lucia, not me.


    I sat down on the bed, and with a casual movement, I tried to touch the white ear on top of Lucia¡¯s head, but she punched my hand.


    ¡°Stop, please¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia protests brokenly. At this rate, if I try to touch her tail, I won¡¯t get away with just a punch. And Sytry exins.


    ¡°No matter how many ¡°Mana Potion (Magic Recovery Potion)¡± she drinks, her tail absorbed everything, and Lucia-chan can¡¯t recover. It won¡¯te off until the Magic she used is restored¡­¡­We can use it for a temporary boost, but the disadvantages are strong, right?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Nii-sa¡­¡­¡­¡­ Leader you, idiot.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°You can keep it on all the time and just ignore the disadvantages¨D¨D¨D¨DIt¡¯s a joke, I am just kidding, Lucia-chan!¡± (Sytry)


    The tail and ears growing on Lucia are a side effect of the power of the ¡ºDivine Fox¡¯s Last Tail¡», which was entrusted to Lucia.


    The ¡ºDivine Fox¡¯s Last Tail¡» is the manifestation of an immense mass of power. In ourst encounter, we brought back the tail from the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, and after Sytry¡¯s research, it was given to Lucia.


    And after much training, Lucia seeded in drawing some of its power from the tail. Normally, she uses it like a broom by attaching it to the end of a stick, but in the unlikely event that she runs out of Magic power, the tail gives her an enormous boost of power (By the way, I don¡¯t know how she attaches it because she punched me. I heard she puts it over her clothes¡­¡­).


    By the way, the tail can, naturally, be removed, but from the looks of it, there are some restrictions.


    While I was paying attention to her *hussahussa* fluffy ears, Lucia covered them with the thin terrycloth she was wearing as aforter.


    ¡°It might take her three days to recover. We don¡¯t have any ¡°Mana Potion (Magic Recovery Potion)¡± in stock too¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°It has been a long time since she needed to rest that much.¡± (Cry)


    Lucia¡¯s magic power is enormous, as she has been in charge of charging my Relic. It has been a long time since she has been depleted of her Magic power.


    Moreover, it has been a really long time since she has been like that since she usually recovers from depletion immediately with Recovery Potions.


    ¡°That was exactly what Lucia-chan said earlier.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I am counting on you to take care of Lucia until she gets better. On my side, it seems to have calmed down for now.¡± (Cry)


    I would love to think that we have already passed the peak.


    Even if something were to happen, I would like to avoid using Lucia¡¯s power to help as much as possible.


    It is alright, even without Lucia, I still have my, full of energy, Sword Ghost and the rest of them. They seem to have gone off to y somewhere, but they will be here as soon as I call them.


    We are a Party. The Sword Ghost is always up for it when you need him.


    The Alchemy Ghost says with a *niconico* smile.


    ¡°Please leave it to me. It has been a very fruitful trip for us this time. Kilkill-kun, the boy I left in Cry¡¯s care has be smarter and more powerful too.¡± (Sytry)


    I see¡­¡­ Kilkill bes Smart, heh.


    ¡°Ah, right¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have a gift for you, Lucia, you know¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I had a lot of things to say, but I decided to skip them all and looked at the Magic Ghost that was hiding under the terrycloth.


    The terrycloth moves with a *mozomozo* squirming motion. And the two protruding ears *pikupiku* twitched


    *Yoshi, yoshi*¡­¡­ This makes it your second tail.


    I smiled and nodded strongly, then pulled out a new tail from the bag I had brought with me. <h4>Author¡¯s note:</h4>


    Thank you for everything. This is Tsukikage.


    This marks the end of the fifth arc. I hope you enjoyed it!


    The fifth arc is different from the fourth arc, and I tried to write a Cry-centric adventure.


    It has been a lot of fun to write new organizations and his reunions with a Treasure Shrine he has encountered in the past, but, so far, his achievements have always been built up roughly like this.


    I hope you enjoyed it as much as I did ( ¡ä©`£à).


    Now then about the rest of the story.


    The book version is still being published, and there are still many things I want to write about, so I am thinking of writing the sixth arc.


    The fifth arc was a bit off schedule and ended up being a Cry-centric story, so I would like to focus more on Strange Grief in the 6th arc ( ¡ä©`£à).


    However, I still have some more things to write in the desert adventure before the sixth arc, so I would like to update short stories for a while.


    It looked like a good stop, so I ended the arc like this, but there are still some things left to be written, such as the whereabouts of Term and Kecha, the Emperor, and many other things.


    I am sure those will be updated irregrly for a while, but please bear with me.


    In the meantime, if you have time, you can read the light novel version or my new work, although it is quite different in spirit than Strange Grief. ( ¡ä©`£à)


    ¡ö About the Light Novel and the Manga version


    Currently, there are three volumes of the Light Novel and one volume of the Manga that are on sale.


    Each of them has been revised to a greater or lesser extent, and each of them includes a short story at the end of the book that is not told in the web novel version, so even if you have already read the web novel version, we have done our best to make sure you enjoy it as well!


    Also, although you can find volume 4 of the Light Novel on Amazon, it will be released on 2020/01/30.


    I hope to make an announcement about this in my next activity report.


    Finally, thank you all so much for sticking with the 5th Arc for the past five months or so!


    I¡¯ll see you in the next part of the story!


    It is a great motivator,


    So, people who enjoy the ride, people who are curious about the rest of the story, people who are shipping Kruz or shipping Lucia,


    Then please rate, bookmark, and give me your feedback.


    /Tsukikake


    Update notice: @ktsuki_novel (Twitter) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thanks again Juan for the ko-fi!


    The author¡¯s note is from 22 November 2019 so it is quite old and the news about the novel and manga are quite old.


    In Japan, the 7th volume of the light novel is already published and the 8th is on the way.


    There is also great news for us English readers as the 1st Manga Volume was also released! It is done by Yenpress so at least you can buy a physical copy of it! (Not like the Light novel¡­ I think Sol Press is dead, so I hope another publishing?pany will do it instead!)


    If you want to buy the manga it is called Let This Grieving Soul Retire.


    PS: Lucia so cute o(¨R¨Œ¨Q)o


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    But Covid taught me that after the peak there is always another peak¡­A pun with the fact that Kilkill-kun had bes smarter and him bing a Smart (Sytry family name)

 Chapter 205，Part1: 1 - An Unreliable Man

    <h4>Chapter205£¬Part1: 1 - An Unreliable Man</h4> <h4>Chapter 205 An Unreliable Man</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°W-waittt! You have to listen to me!¡± (Cry)


    The carpet took quick steps on me and struck my body as I struggled to raise my voice. I was blown away like a carpet.


    The carpet punched me in rapid session as I rolled over on my back. If the carpet had vocal cords, it might have been screaming.


    Having been released from my escort duty for the time being, I was ying with the carpet in my room at the inn.


    Aside from the ramming, the carpet punch didn¡¯t hurt at all. In fact, it was a little fun. Being mounted by a carpet is more amazing than riding on a carpet. I had no idea that such a feature existed.


    I tried my best to make excuses while trying not tough.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m sorry, but at that time, I had no choice but to do it like this! Even I didn¡¯t want to do that!¡± (Cry)


    Apparently, it was a bad idea to give the Rebellious Carpet¡¯s girlfriend to the fox without telling it.


    But at that time, I had no choice but to do so. Without it, the Rebellious Carpet itself would have been taken. Anyone would have probably acted the same way if they were in the same situation.


    ¡°I had a duty to protect His Majesty. Besides, weren¡¯t you just hiding in the back!¡± (Cry)


    I tried to appeal to the carpet, but it didn¡¯t listen to me at all. I don¡¯t know where the carpet¡¯s ears are in the first ce, but it keeps *panpan* pping me on the cheek. It¡¯s too bad, we were just starting to get along.


    But it was my fault. Let¡¯s just let it be happy and receive my punishment. While I was lying down and receiving the carpet¡¯s tyranny, there was a knocking sound and the door opened.


    The one who came in was Kruz, who, just like me, had been temporarily released from her duty.


    She was wearing a light pajama instead of her usual robe that Magi often wears. Apparently, her physical condition caused by ack of Magic power had improved.


    When I raised my arms while being mounted by the carpet, the expression of a dumbfounded Kruz turned severe.


    ¡°Wh-Wh¡­ What are you doing, desu! Yowaningen!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Are you already feeling fine? Good, good, good.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°A-Answer my question, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, ask the carpet.¡± (Cry)


    The carpet hits me on the head with its *fusafusa* bushy edges. I don¡¯t think any creature would hit me with its ear, so I guess that part is not its ear.


    I would not be badass if I was ying with the carpet in front of Kruz, so I said while catching its arm.


    ¡°All right, all right, it is my loss. I will buy you a new carpet. A very pretty one.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    The carpet attack stopped immediately. But it was still on top of me. I let out a small sigh.


    ¡°All right, all right, you lonely one. As an apology, I will buy you two¡­¡­ No, three for you. How about it? Will you forgive me?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    The carpet patted my head a few times and then moved out from above me. Apparently, it is in a better mood. I get up and *panpan* flick the dust off my shirt.


    *Yareyare* Good grief, what a horrific Relic, to make me pay it a tribute, while that tribute wille from me asking Sytry for it.


    Kruz seemedpletely taken aback. But the thing calledmunication is really difficult, you know.


    ¡°Yowaningen, you really should take this seriously, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I am taking this very seriously though¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I intended to be serious from the beginning. But the reason I rarely get any results is not because I am not doing it seriously, but because I don¡¯t have any power or talent.


    However, I have my friends with me. Sytry and the others are away now, but they promised toe whenever I call them.


    Kruz frowned, gave a small sigh, and looked at me as if she had regained herposure.


    Her white arms and legs were evenly poking out from her thin costume. Come to think of it, Kruz has white skin because she is a ¡°Forest Spirit People (Forest Noble)¡±, but some Spirit People live in the desert and have brown skin. Maybe if she had been in the desert for a long time, she would be tanned and would have be something simr.


    When I was thinking about this, Kruz said in a reproachful tone.


    ¡°Do you understand? Yowaningen. I¡¯m not on your side, Yowaningen, I¡¯m just following Lapis¡¯ orders, desu. It means that Yowaningen¡¯s dishonor will dishonor us too, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Kruz you are such a great girl.¡± (Cry)


    If all Spirit People are like Kruz, it would be no wonder that humans are looked down upon.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If we look at the result, everything turned out well, but the situation is quite dangerous now, desu. So we should have a little talk, desu. Isn¡¯t that right, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Etto¡­¡­ It is not like there is any danger, though¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Resultwise, the Emperor safely arrived at his destination. And since he was attacked, he would not reduce the size of his escort on the way back.


    Air travel would no longer be possible, butnd escorts should not be a problem as long as he had enough people with him.


    I never had an escort request that hasn¡¯t been attacked, but I also never had an escort request that resulted in someone¡¯s death.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe, desu! Yowaningen, you¡¯ve brought in two traitors from the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡»!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ That was¡­¡­ A blind spot, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You want me to punch you, desu? Hmmm? If you have a n, clearly say it, desu! Do you have a n, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz was getting closer and closer. Her skin is soooo white¡­¡­ I hope you wille dressed properly and not in your pajamas.


    Spirit People are supposed to be wary of humans and look down on them, but perhaps I am too much of a goofball for them to be wary of me.


    I am precious? Maybe I am precious to her? Am I being trusted?


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Now that you mention it, I forgot about Term and the otheeeer¡­¡­ Where did they go?¡± (Cry)


    I looked all over the ship, but there was no sign of them. They probably had been swallowed up by the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, but I can¡¯t say for sure because I don¡¯t know everything about that Treasure Shrine either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me! Wh-wh-wh-wh¡­ What do we do, desu. I honestly don¡¯t think, I can beat that guy with his staff, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Uuuuun¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Once he¡¯s on to you, it doesn¡¯t matter how many guards you have with you, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz¡¯s expression was grave. As Spirit People excels in magic, she must be able to urately grasp Term¡¯s power. Actually, I don¡¯t really have a very urate grasp of it.


    But it is indeed a conundrum. Term¡¯s ability is reliable when he is an ally, but he is extremely troublesome when he is an enemy. Or rather, if it was the power of ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡·, he could have taken care of the Emperor at any time, regardless of the guards. Why did he go to the trouble of hiding as apanion? If you¡¯re going to assassinate someone, you should have done it when I am not protecting the target.


    And let¡¯s not forget about Kechakchakka. If she is as powerful as Term, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to raise a finger against her. My Barrier Rings wouldn¡¯t be enough either. The more guards we have, the more dead we will have on our shoulders. In other words, there is nothing we can do.


    I imitated Sytry and *pon* hit my hand.


    ¡°Yosh, I get it. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Huh? Haaaah? What are you gonna do, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz opens her well-shaped eyes wide.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. Well, you might think as well that you are on a mud boat.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t you mistake it for a big boat, desu. Hey, what¡¯s the secret, desu? Yowaningen, I am yourpanion, desu! Say everything properly, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz kepting back at me. It seems like she is back to normal.


    I smiled with a badass and fearless smile.


    Even if we struggle, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it, anyway. Even if we double our security, we won¡¯t feel safe against Term.


    However, I have an Alchemy Ghost that will rush to me as soon as I call her.


    No matter how strong ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡· is, against my full set of my ghost troup (even if the Wandering Ghost, the one who is the most ghost-like, isn¡¯t here) winning he will not.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s an extra chapter thanks to Juan!


    Cry is really having fun despite the carpet humiliating him XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    I wanted to put you might as well think that you are on the Titanic, but those on board the Titanic didn¡¯t know that it will sink whereas with a mud boat you know that it will sink XD

 Chapter 205，Part2: 2 - An Unreliable Man

    <h4>Chapter205£¬Part2: 2 - An Unreliable Man</h4> <h4>Chapter 205 An Unreliable Man</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡­ This ce¡­¡­¡± (Term)


    ¡°Kekeke¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    A dry voice echoed through the mysterious mansion.


    Term Apokris has a long experience as a Hunter. Ever since he learned to be a Magi, he had been learning to be a Treasure Hunter. However, this was the first time he had experienced something so bizarre.


    Indeed, Term was supposed to have jumped out of the ship.? He intended to regroup and get ready for him as soon as he escaped.


    But when he stepped out of the ship, what he saw was an unexpected sight. He turned around, but the exit was gone. And he was left with the presence of a Mana Material with a level of intensity he had never sensed before.


    Term understood immediately. This dense atmosphere was a Treasure Shrine. It was an ultra-high level Treasure Shrine that surpassed Level 8 Treasure Shrines that Term had experienced so far.


    It was an incredibly hard to believe story. But there was no other way to think about this.


    It wasn¡¯t an illusion. Even if it is ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· and his unknown technique, it is impossible to deceive Term without warning. If he doubts that, he will have no choice but to doubt everything.


    Even Kechakchakka, who always keeps herposure, seemed somewhat anxious. The fact that the Dragon hadn¡¯t arrived must have added to her anxiety.


    He examined the mansion without letting his guard down.


    The mansion was spacious and the ceiling was high. Above all, his feet was so stable that he couldn¡¯t believe it was flying in the sky.


    Could it have been a teleportation spell? No¨D¨DIt¡¯s impossible.


    Teleportation is an ultra-high level Magic. But more than that, in a Treasure Shrine of this level, the Mana Material filling it would be resistance against the Magic. There¡¯s no way he can ever use it.


    It was too creepy. The mansion was clearly intended for humanoid creatures. However, there was no sign of life at all.


    He couldn¡¯t even see the Phantoms that should have been present with this concentration of Mana Material.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down¡­¡­ There must be an exit.¡± (Term)


    ¡°Hihihi¡­¡­¡± (Kechakchakka)


    He checked his Magic power. The Magic that Term used to annihte the crew was very fuel-efficient. He still has enough magic power left to fight.


    He still couldn¡¯t use his Magic, but he could use body-enhancement ones. A good Hunter has a certain amount of control over things that are not his specialty. Kechakchakka should be in the same state.


    With their magic suppressed, there was only so much they could do, but they could only push through it.


    The corridor went on forever. It was clearly wider than the airship they had been on.


    The space was probably distorted. This was somethingmon in High-Level Treasure Shrines.


    At that moment, Term found something strange. A painting.


    The white-painted walls were covered with very abstract paintings.


    Right now he wanted any hints on what was going on. He approached cautiously and observed carefully.


    At first nce, he couldn¡¯t tell what all those yellow lines drawn all around were, but¨D¨D.


    Suddenly it urred to him and Term murmured.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ A Fox¡­¡­?¡± (Term)


    ¡°Kekeee!¡± (Kechakchakka)


    At Kechakchakka¡¯s warning, Term turned around as he backed away.


    They saw a small figure at the other side of the corridor. It was a child wearing a white kimono. However, its face was covered with a glossy white mask.


    Its shape indicated that it is¨D¨DA fox.


    It was a Phantom. He didn¡¯t even need to wonder about that. The presence of the Mana Material that was drifting from its small body was extraordinary.


    He won¡¯t be able to win without his Magic. Term¡¯s bracelet is exceptionally strong as a wand, but it cannot be used for striking.


    However, he still has his trump card.


    The fact that he can¡¯t use Magic is probably a characteristic of this Treasure Shrine. And the reason why he can only use physical enhancement is because he didn¡¯t lose control of his body to this realm.


    Every High-Level Hunter knows that in a very high-level Treasure Shrine thew of physics can change. But then you just have to make a weapon that is within thosews.


    Water can be found in your own body. No, water in the body is the easiest thing to manipte. Therefore, naturally, he had already made preparations for it.


    The child with a fox mask approaches him. Its movements were nice and easy.


    I¡¯ll catch him off guard and finish him off with a single blow. I¡¯ve been in this kind of situation many times before. There won¡¯t be a problem this time either.


    But it is a strange mask. A mask painted in vermilion on glossy white background. It seemed both familiar and unfamiliar at the same time.


    His heart was buzzing.


    The secret organization to which Term belongs, the ¡ºNine-Tailed Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» owes its name to a Treasure Shrine. A Treasure Shrine where a god in the form of a fox reigns.


    The founder of the organization had the misfortune of once having an encounter with the god and survived. Fascinated by its power and its divinity, he borrowed its name.


    Even for someone from the seventh-ranked, Term had only heard rumors about it, but it is said that as a sign of loyalty, the highest-ranking executives of the organization are given a fox mask that the founder once brought back from the Treasure Shrine.


    He felt a chill run down his spine. Kechakchakka¡¯s face was also tense as if the same thought had urred to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¨D¨DThis is¨D¨D.¡± (Term)


    That¡¯s impossible. We don¡¯t know where in the world that Treasure Shrine is¨D¨DNo, even if it exists at all.


    It is said that the founder, who entered and survived this divine realm, never encountered the Treasure Shrine again.


    It is destiny. It is not just luck that would allow you to encounter it. You must be destined for it.


    He regained hisposure. He hadn¡¯t even taken his eyes off it, but the fox-face child who had been closing in on him had vanished like an illusion.


    Instead, a voicees from behind him.


    ¡°Wee, guest.¡± (Fox Phantom)


    ¡°Huh!?¡± (Term)


    ¡°I know about your situation. There is no need to be so vignt. Term Apokris. Kechakchakka Munk. Poor humans that have been abandoned by Kikkikan-san.¡± (Fox Phantom)


    He couldn¡¯t feel its presence at all. He was sure it wasn¡¯t there a few seconds ago.


    It was a different individual from the child that had been approaching them. The one he had just seen earlier was a child, but this one was a young man. The only thing they had inmon was that they were wearing a fox mask.


    He felt a chill. The amount of Mana Material in its body far exceeded that of the fox-mask child who already had an out of ordinary amount.


    He can¡¯t win. His body almost retreats on reflex, but he holds it back.


    It reminds him of the words of the founder. The founder of the organization said, ¡ºNever give up¡».


    Whether it was a lie or the truth, the founder was an excellent Hunter. And, truth is, he survived. He brought back a mask. Then there was no reason why Term Apokris, who was feared as ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡· couldn¡¯t do the same.


    ¡°Are you¨D¨DA god?¡± (Term)


    I can touch him. Phantoms that have a human form often have structures that are simr to humans.


    Which means there must be water in his body. If I touch it directly, there is a possibility that I can control it. If it is me, a master of water maniption, I should be able to do it. No, I have no choice but to do it.


    I have to catch him off guard. The young man says to Term.


    ¡°Please rest assured. We are fair and impartial. We will guarantee your safety. However, there will be a price. Also, I am not a god.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    ¡°A price¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Term)


    ¡°There is no need to be afraid. Except your own lives, we will only take what is tangible. But we will take what is most precious to you.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    The young man looked over Term and Kechakchakka who was wary.


    There is an opening. No, he is full of openings. The other side is not wary of our attacks.


    Nodding strongly, the young man slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°I will receive the ¡ºBlessing of the Water God¡» and the ¡ºProof of Immortal Dragons¡».¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    ¡°Huh!?¡± (Term)


    His mind¡­¡­ Had been read. He was sure of it.


    The ¡ºBlessing of the Water God¡» and the ¡ºProof of Immortal Dragons¡» are the foundation of Term and Kechakchakka¡¯s power. Without the ¡ºBlessing of the Water God¡», Term¡¯s power will be greatly reduced and there will be no recement for it. And needless to say for the ¡ºProof of Immortal Dragons¡».


    More importantly, if those two things were lost, Term and Kechakchakka would not stand a chance.


    Cold sweat was sliding down his cheeks. The fox-maskughed.


    ¡°What will you do?¡± (Kitsune Onii-san)


    ¡°What¡­ If I say no?¡± (Term)


    His heart was starting to hurt. The young man¡¯s demeanor remained unchanged. He leisurely exposes his body in front of Term¡¯s eyes.


    I¡¯ll manipte the water in his body. I¡¯ll touch him. As long as I touch him, the game is won.


    The fox-mask young manughed calmly at what seemed like a provocation from Term.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have to tell this to Kikkikan-san¨D¨DBut, of course, you have the right to refuse. We are¡­¡­ Very fair and impartial.¡± (Kitsune Onii-san) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Press F for Term and Kecha.


    So Fox¡¯s boss is someone who survived the Treasure Shrine!


    But I doubt that he did it like Cry XD


    And most likely their boss didn¡¯t take any tail from the Fox God as Cry said that it has been 100 of years since thest time its tail has been taken. Unless their boss is more than a 100 year old.


    I just got a what if scenario! What if their boss face Cry and see all the tail Cry have XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Kikkikan-san: It literraly it means No Sense of Danger-san and it refer to Cry.

 Chapter 206，Part1: 1 - A Reliable Ghost

    <h4>Chapter206£¬Part1: 1 - A Reliable Ghost</h4> <h4>Chapter 206 A Reliable Ghost</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­ Of course¡­¡­ That is how it will end up.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°! Rightttt!?¡± (Cry)


    Ghost Sytry said while *niconico* smiling. And I wholeheartedly agreed with her.


    I walked through the town with Ghost Sytry.


    The capital was bing more and more crowded. The Conference was approaching.


    There were more and more Knights and Magi in the town, who had obviouslye from other countries, and there was an air of tension in the midst of the bustle.


    Although Toizant is arge country, it is not that prosperous.


    I don¡¯t know much about the history of this country, but I heard that it used to be a ce with constant strife.


    The majority of the country is a desert, and it rarely rains. Thend is said to be a hell, where peoplepete for the scarce amount of food and is overrun by powerful Monsters that are native to the desert.


    What broke through this routine was this era itself, the heyday of Treasure Hunters.


    Toizant was a ce unfit for human settlements, but at the same time, it possessed several Treasure Shrines unique to the desert climate. The Treasure Shrines, which were made up of the almost limitless energy that ran through the earth¡¯s veins called Mana Material, are like limitless resources as long as there were people willing to dig them up.


    Thus, Treasure Hunters poured into the impoverishednd in search of unexplored Treasure Shrines. To wee the Hunters who brought back treasures with them, several cities were built, and the people of the desert, who had been fighting each other, were united as one. This is said to be the origin of this country.


    We have never been to Toizant¡¯s Treasure Shrine. It is because it is too hot. And apart from that, having been stranded in other deserts, I don¡¯t have a good perception of Sandy Countries.


    But walking around like this, I realized how wrong my perception was.


    ¡°It seems that only some of the cities are developing¡­¡­ It seems that the food system is quite a bottleneck. It is not that often that you can find food in Treasure Shrines, and importing food is quite difficult due to the Monsters.¡± (Sytry)


    It is a much nicer ce than I imagined it would be. When I told her this, Ghost Sytry *niconico* smiled and told me that (Ghost Sytry usually smiles when she is with me).


    ¡°That looks so thoughhhh.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I also heard that they were nting trees nearby¨D¨D.¡± (Sytry)


    As I waspletely ignorant about it Ghost Sytry *niconico* smiles as she talks about her knowledge.


    Ghost Sytry was dressed in her green robe as usual, but unlike me, she didn¡¯t seem to be hot in it, even though she shouldn¡¯t be in afortable state.


    Our destination is outside the city¨D¨DThe airship crash site.


    Zebrudia¡¯s most state-of-the-art airship, the ¡ºck Star¡», was still abandoned at the crash site.


    It is because they can¡¯t move it or fix it. They were going to take the bare minimum out of the ship and send an engineer to work on the hull at ater date. It was heartbreaking to see Franz-san frowning as he said it was a heavy job, but there was no way I would ask Lucia to carry it to the Empire.


    The airship, which I hadn¡¯t seen in a while, had a slightly deted balloon at the top, and there was no sign of the majesty I had seen when I first saw it. The hull, which had been pierced diagonally, had lightly been rebuilt, but it seemed that it would take a long time to repair it.


    The half-buried in the sand airship was being watched by Zebrudia¡¯s men, but I had already gotten permission to go in, so I entered through a broken window.


    Maybe because the air conditioning system had also been destroyed, the air inside the airship was shimmering with heat.


    The reason we came back to the ship was to find any traces of Term and Kechakchakka. Well, I had checked before we left, but I have holes for eyes, so there is a chance that Ghost Sytry will find other traces.


    ¡°Thank you very much! There is always a shortage of food and potions in this country¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    .


    ¡°Well, it was originally something that was loaded by you, Sytry.¡± (Cry)


    In addition, we also have another purpose of retrieving the supplies we had previously loaded onto the ship. We will retrieve them since the heat will ruin them but we won¡¯t be using the airship on the way back, so I don¡¯t need them anymore. We have already gotten permission to take them out.


    There was no sign of anyone inside the airship. With Ghost Sytry in tow, I went around the airship.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I am surprised you guys didn¡¯t get caught in the Treasure Shrine.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Actually¡­¡­ We wanted to get caught by it, but it seemed we weren¡¯t flying fast enough.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°We had no choice but to get close and have Luke-san try to attack from the outside to make a hole, but we just couldn¡¯t get a scratch on it, so¡­¡­ We couldn¡¯t join you.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    For some reason, Ghost Sytry said that apologetically.


    ¡°It seemed that the barrier around the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ was not physical¡­¡­ Apparently, Luke-san¡¯s sword does not work against spatial distortion. He said he was going to train.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Un, un, things like this do happen sometimes.¡± (Cry)


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t see Luke and the others. I don¡¯t know if this is something that can be managed with training, but I really admire their ambition to train right after the crash.


    I *unun* nodded my head, deeply relieved that Luke and the others couldn¡¯t make it.


    If Luke and the others had been there, my most precious things would have been Luke and the others instead of the carpet. Then we would have had to fight the fox head-on because I couldn¡¯t give up Luke and the others. The odds of us winning would not have been very high.


    ¡°Well, I guess it just means that it is still a little early for the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿.¡± (Cry)


    As I said some random things in apletelyfortable state, Ghost Sytry appealed to me with a trembling voice.


    ¡°But, Cry-san. Please don¡¯t misunderstand! My preparations were perfect! I did think of the small possibility of encountering the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sytry, you are so amaziiing.¡± (Cry)


    If you were thinking about it, you should have told me¡­¡­ I was only doing unnecessary things¡­ I even was the one who brought Term and Kechakchakka in.


    I pat Ghost Sytry on the back when she looks at me as if she has made a mistake. If this is considered Ghost Sytry¡¯s mistake, then how huge would my mistake be?


    The look on Ghost Sytry¡¯s face rxes a bit. She looks up at me and asks me fearfully.


    ¡°By the way¡­¡­ Cry-san. Did you find the Aburaage?I prepared useful?¡± (Sytry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I knew it she prepared some Aburaage!


    Next time we see Luke he¡¯ll be able to cut through dimension! What was his training you say? Just looking at clouds and foxes! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Aburaage : Aburaage is fried tofu. In Japanese folklore, foxes love fried tofu.

 Chapter 206，Part2: 2 - A Reliable Ghost

    <h4>Chapter206£¬Part2: 2 - A Reliable Ghost</h4> <h4>Chapter 206 A Reliable Ghost</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh? Aburaage¡­¡­?


    Eh? Aburaage¡­ Did we have some? Sytry only prepared preserved food and Potions, right?


    However, Sytry didn¡¯t seem to be joking. She was looking at me *sowasowa* furtively, as if she was waiting for me to praise her.


    I didn¡¯t notice it at all. Maybe it was because I was just skimming through the catalog. But you don¡¯t usually think of mixing Aburaage with preserved food.


    I smiled and patted Ghost Sytry on the head to deceive her.


    Ghost Sytry¡¯s soft hair passed through my fingers and her slightly droopy eyes rxed a little more.


    ¡°Un, un, thanks to you it has really helped me. No, I am not kidding, it has really helped me. If it wasn¡¯t for that, ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right. A lot of things would have gone wrong.¡± (Cry)


    .


    ¡°Last time, you used it to get us out of a tight spot in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿¡­¡­ So, I thought you would definitely need it¡­¡­ I found some but it was really hard. It is because Aburaage is not something you usually find in Zebrudia. Thank goodnesss¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    I am not lying. It didn¡¯t help, but if I had known it was there, it would have helped, so there was absolutely no w in Sytry¡¯s thinking.


    It is all my fault. Yeah, you can say that it is all my fault.


    I will never let her know that I didn¡¯t know that it existed. I will never let Sytry¡¯s smile fade away.


    The most precious thing to me is Sytry, Sytry.


    Maybe it was because she was happy to have helped me, Sytry said in a very good mood.


    ¡°By the way, for reference¡­¡­ Was five boxes enough?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Five boxes!? Mh-Mmmh¡­¡­¡­¡­ I wonder?¡± (Cry)


    Sytry, I think you over-prepared. Five boxes, you say¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think that fox-mask Phantom was asking for that many either.


    I looked around the ship, brushing aside what Sytry saidnguidly and happily. As expected, there was no sign of Term or Kechakchakka, nor any trace of them.


    Are they still in the Treasure Shrine, or have they been kicked out¡­¡­ If they had been kicked out into the sky, it would be bad.


    It is hard to believe that a Magi of Term¡¯s caliber can¡¯t use flight magic. He would definitely be alive. I wanted to at least confirm if he was alive or dead. If he seeds in assassinating the Emperor, it would be my fault, as I had brought him in and also did let him go.


    Just then, my deaf ears suddenly caught a small noise. Sytry stared in amazement and looked at me.


    The noise came from right in front of us¨D¨DThe cargopartment, one of our destinations. Of course, this was a ce that had already been checked during the search for Term before the ship fell.


    The cargopartment was really a ce without anything special. Normally, it would be a ce to store luggage, but this time I brought a huge amount of preserved food with me, so the space was almostpletely upied by them. Some of it was stored in each room, but it was still full. There was hardly any ce to hide.


    Damn, I should have brought Lucia or Anthem. Sytry isn¡¯t weak, but she is a rearguard. As expected, it is going to be tough if her opponent is Term.


    All because I had assumed that there was no possibility that Term and Kechakchakka were hiding on the ship.


    Sytry gently pulled out a water pistol from her waist. I, with my Barrier Rings, went in front of Sytry and opened the door to peek inside.


    The cargopartment hadn¡¯t changed much since thest time I had seen it. Unlike the other rooms, the cargo in the cargopartment was secured, just in case. The crates piled high were still intact and hadn¡¯t copsed.


    I cautiously entered the room. I looked around the room but didn¡¯t see anything suspicious. Was the noiseing from outside?


    ¡°It is alright, it seems that it was just my imagination¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Just as I was about to tell Sytry that, the lid of arge wooden box piled in front of me opened without a sound.


    The first thing I saw was a white pointy thing.


    The lid was opened from the inside and a child in white clothes with a fox mask appeared. In its hand was arge piece of Aburaage.


    Its face turned toward me. But I was just here blinking my eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­ Use some chopsticks, you know, chopsticks¡­¡­ It is bad manners to grab it with your hand.


    The fox-mask looked at me and carefreely ate the Aburaage. With a smile on my face, I walked up to the box, lightly pressed its head, and *kapon* popped the lid shut.


    Taking a deep breath, I lifted the box in one breath. It was a wooden box, so it had a certain weight to it, but it weighed as if there was nothing inside.


    No, actually, this box is empty. It is a box with nothing in it. I look back at Sytry andugh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Okay, everything¡¯s fine, yes. Let¡¯s get our stuff out of here. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maybe five boxes weren¡¯t quite enough, yup.¡± (Cry)


    Maybe because of the heat, I saw an illusion. Let¡¯s quickly get our stuff out of here and go back to the city.


    Maybe I umted too much stress. I need to have a sweet, cold drink and y with my carpet¡­¡­


    ¡°Y-You caught it alive¡­¡­ Cry-san, as expected of you¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡­ Wouldn¡¯t be able to imitate you.¡± (Sytry)


    I tried to pretend that nothing had happened, but Sytry said with a slightly tense expression on her face. What should I do about this ¡­¡­? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Cry catching a Phantom from a level 10 Treasure Shrine alive!


    But the first thing he thought when he saw her is: use chopsticks when you are eating XD


    He really is a my-pace guy!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 207，Part1: 1 - Countryside Bumpkin

    <h4>Chapter207£¬Part1: 1 - Countryside Bumpkin</h4> <h4>Chapter 207 Countryside Bumpkin</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°When I said that I wanted to catch one alive, I was talking about a Fox from the organization though¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    Aaaah, what should I do? I can¡¯t think of anything.


    The box I was holding was as light as if it was empty, but there was a *gosogoso* rustling sound inside. It seemed that the Imouto Kitsune?(I didn¡¯t know her name, so I will call her that for convenience) was too preupied with satisfying her hunger. Sytry, who always has a calm expression on her face, looked grim this time.


    A Phantom grows in strength ording to the power they umted. In a Treasure Shrine as big as the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, the power of even a single low-level underling is equal to that of a boss in a High-Level Treasure Shrine.


    To a Phantom, Mana Material is like their air. Originally, Phantoms could not live outside their Treasure Shrine for long, nor would they go outside their Treasure Shrine. But apparently, suchmon sense is irrelevant for this fox girl.


    ¡°If I was in the position of that Phantom, I would be able to destroy the country, right? If it is a Phantom of that Treasure Shrine, only High-Level Hunters will be able to face it. In addition, with its size, it would be very difficult to catch up with it if it escaped.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry is making some terrifying hypotheses. Fortunately, the purpose of the Phantoms of the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ is not humanity¡¯s destruction.


    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I think it is not impossible to defeat it if our whole Party gives it our all. Only if it is just one.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry was silent for a bit, then answered.


    The sun is *jirijiri* zing hot. The air is distorted by the heat. Despite us talking about her life and death, the thing inside the box is quiet.


    Indeed, it is definitely a Phantom that is in this box. But after all this time, it is hical to kill a humanoid creature that is not attacking you.


    Besides, if we fought and she escaped, this Phantom would go on a rampage in this country. And that¡¯s bad.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a very good move.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I think you are right¡­¡­ I think it will destroy the mixer even if I pass it on the mixer.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°?? What is a mixer?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I am experimenting with grinding up Phantoms to create liquid Mana Material. As originally, it would disperse into the air¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Ah, aaah¡­¡­ Sorry, sorry, you don¡¯t need to tell me more.¡± (Cry)


    I had a feeling that it was better not to ask any more questions, so I stopped Sytry. She looked a little disappointed, but I think it¡¯s a fair decision because it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s a single good thing to know about it.


    Without a destination, I *guruguru* walk in circles around the capital city of Toizant. I can¡¯t find any good ideas.


    Anyway, I have to do something about this Phantom. It would probably take an enormous amount of time for such a powerful Phantom to dissolve into the air and disappear. A powerful Phantom also means that it can absorb a lot of Mana Material. If they can absorb the diluted Mana Material in the air, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they live for several years.


    The quickest way to do this is to have the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ pick her up. I set the box down in an inconspicuous alleyway and slowly opened the lid with determination.


    I was praying that the contents would have disappeared, but inside the box, a Phantom was sitting while holding her knees.


    To a random observer, it is just a child wearing a fox mask. This could be mistaken for a kidnapping. It has been a while since I have crossed such a dangerous bridge. For once though, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.


    The Imouto Kitsune showed no signs of attacking me. No, there is the promise between us. As long as we have that, even if the city falls, my friends and I will not be harmed.


    I take a deep breath and check with her.


    ¡°Hey, can you¡­¡­ Contact the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ or something?¡± (Cry)


    Rather, why are you here? Isn¡¯t that crazy? Just take the box and go home!


    The Imouto Kitsune remained still for a while, then reached into her pocket and pulled out a thin board about the size of a green notebook and held it out to me.


    It was smooth. When I touch it, the ck surface emits light and numbers appear. It seemed to be the current time. I opened my eyes when I saw that.


    This is¨D¨D¨D¨DI know this. I know what this is!


    I exined to Sytry, who had a curious look on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a smartphone¡­¡­ A telephone Relic, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°By telephone, are you talking about that telephone? But there are no lines connected to it¡­¡­ Doesn¡¯t it need amunication line?¡± (Sytry)


    The telephone is amunication system that is being developed in some technological countries. It is still in the experimental stage and has not been widely used in the Empire due to various hurdles, but well, it is kind of like a Symphonic Stone that connects to various ces.


    And finally, the thing with roughly the same functionality as the telephone is this Relic from an advanced technological civilization, the smartphone!


    ¡°Weeell, as it is a Relic¡­¡­ There is, you know¡­¡­ Each terminal is assigned to a number, and when you press the number of the person you want to talk to, you can talk to the person even if he is far away.¡± (Cry)


    Sytry stares in wonder at me as I show off my knowledge for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡­ It is meaningless if you don¡¯t know the other person¡¯s number?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. That¡¯s why it is more difficult to use than the Symphonic Stones. But thanks to its peculiarity, it is very expensive because it has its enthusiasts.¡± (Cry)


    Also, for some reason, if you are not near a city, you will not be able to call or get a signal, or if you drop it or submerge it in water, it will break, it is a strange Relic with many weaknesses.


    However, the important point is that technology was so advanced in ancient civilizations that they couldmunicate over long distances even withoutmunication lines.


    Among schrs, there are those who believe that Spirits are being used to transport the voices, and those who believe that it is using the same mechanism as Symphonic Stones, and they are having a heated debate on it, but it is pointless as the mechanism behind the connection of the Symphonic Stones is not well understood in the first ce.


    I want one too, but I don¡¯t have one, and none of my friends have one, so there¡¯s not much point in getting one.


    I don¡¯t know why Imouto Kitsune has it, but could it be that the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ is a Treasure Shrine from the era of an advanced technological civilization?


    ¡°As expected of Cry-san¡­¡­ You are very knowledgeable.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry¡¯s eyes widened in respect, but I am not that familiar with this Relic.


    However, the way she looked at me was a little pleasant, so I couldn¡¯t help but be a little proud of myself.


    ¡°Look at that¡­¡­ Yeah, it seems like a new model. What is new is that those new models have¡­¡­ A camera, see. It is so small, yet has so many features.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ What other features are there?¡± (Sytry)


    It is just a rumor, but I have heard that there are several types of smartphones and that they can do different things. I hear they can do most things. It is something simr to a Magic wand.


    ¡°It can emit beams from the camera and ward off monsters, and also¡­¡­ Right, it can refrigerate your food and so on¡­¡­ All the inhabitants of the advanced technological civilizations used smartphones to protect themselves and make their lives easier. It is an all-purpose tool.¡± (Cry)


    By the way, the reason why we know so much about this Relic is because it is amon item found in advanced technological civilizations Treasure Shrine. It may have been really widespread as there are cases where more than a hundred of them have been found in a single Treasure Shrine. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Still waiting for my refrigerating smartphone to cool my drink XD


    But I can so picture Imouto Kitsune holding her knees in the box waiting for her Aburaage!


    What is Cry gonna do about her!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Imouto Kitsune : Literally tranted to Little Sister Fox.I put ¡°it/its¡± when Sytry is talking about the Imouto Kitsune because she consider it as a Phantom while Cry use ¡°she/her¡± because he consider her as a girl.

 Chapter 207，Part2: 2 - Countryside Bumpkin

    <h4>Chapter207£¬Part2: 2 - Countryside Bumpkin</h4> <h4>Chapter 207 Countryside Bumpkin</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°However, isn¡¯t it meaningless if the other side has the same thing as you, but you don¡¯t know the other side¡¯s number?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Well, well, calm down, Sytry. I know that¡­¡­ You can add a number to your contact list. Am I right?¡± (Cry)


    At that moment, the Phantom girl moved.


    She quickly snatches the smartphone from my hand when I was confidently confirming what I said with her, and *kosokoso* stealthily operates it and then hands it to me.


    There was a message on the screen that read Calling. She operated it so artistically and without any useless movement. It was way too cool.


    ¡°Awesome¡­¡­ So that¡¯s a smartphone pro. It is myplete defeat¡­¡­ Next time, I should somehow try to get one.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You countryside bumpkin¡­¡­ So embarrassing.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    The fox-mask girl opens her tiny lips for the first time.


    Her voice was t, but her neck was red and her body was shaking slightly.


    ¡ì


    ¡°That¡¯s problematic¡­¡­ Seems like he cane and take you back.¡± (Cry)


    When I told her the result of my conversation with the Ani Kitsune, the Imouto Kitsune did not show a single sign of agitation. She just sat quietly in her box.


    The sound quality of the smartphone was no less clearer than that of the Symphonic Stone. This was the first time I had used it, but I found the smartphone to be much better than the Symphonic Stone, which could only transmit my voice.


    Ani Kitsune is apparently very busy right now. The moment I let out my voice, he said, ¡°Geh¡±, you know, ¡°Geh¡±.


    He very happily said that they finally had a decent intruder, you know. He was talking about Term and Kechakchakka. I? don¡¯t know what happened to them, but from the looks of Ani Kitsune, I am sure they aren¡¯t having a good time. We can only pray about their future now.


    ¡°He really has aissez-faire way with you. Maybe Phantoms and humans have different senses of living.¡± (Cry)


    He didn¡¯t even say hello to his Imouto.


    Come to think of it, he didn¡¯t even show a hint of anger when I killed one of the Phantom. Maybe they are not family.


    Sytry raises her eyebrows in ponder.


    ¡°What should we do? When ites to a Phantom that powerful, it might be a problem to leave it as it is¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    You are perfectly right. The Imouto Kitsune in front of me may look harmless, but her power is real. You never know what she might do.


    However, I can¡¯t tell the truth to the Emperor. We might get thrown in prison. And I can¡¯t even talk to Luke and the others about her. They would try to kill her.


    The Imouto Kitsune opened a bag and ate an Aburaage. Inside of the box was littered with Aburaage wrappers.


    Why is she so carefree when I am in so much trouble? Her my-pace was truly divine.


    ¡°¡­¡­ By the way, does this country have Aburaage?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    .


    The Imouto Kitsune froze at Sytry¡¯s immediate response. A piece of Aburaage *porori* fell out of her hand.


    Of course, right. It was avable in the Empire, but I haven¡¯t seen many countries where Aburaage is eaten regrly.


    And who knows what this Phantom will do when she can no longer get any Aburaage.


    Maybe I should just push her to Ark. Such a thought passed through my mind for a moment, but it would be the starting point of another problem. In the first ce, it would most likely be a crime to bring her into the Imperial Capital.


    I mean, why don¡¯t you just fly home already,e on. You can at least fly, right?


    If you can¡¯t fly, then¡­¡­ I know. If you attach the new tail that Lucia refused to use, you can fly, can¡¯t you? That problem would also disappear and we would kill two birds with one stone.


    I am kind of tired of it already¡­¡­ It seems silly for me to bother with her. I think I will just leave her here and go home.


    Just as I was thinking about this, I suddenly felt a tug on the hem of my clothes.


    The Imouto Kitsune reached out her arm and grabbed my clothes. She didn¡¯t make a sound, but there was a hint of mncholy in her voice.


    Even if you cling to me like that, I can¡¯t even take care of myself, so there is no way I will be able to take care of a Phantom. Actually, you are too weak against Aburaage even though you are a powerful Phantom. You should go to the Aburaage kingdom or something.


    Her right hand easily slipped into her pocket. When it came out again, she was holding a silver te in her hand¨D¨DA smartphone of a different color than the one before.


    I unintentionally widened my eyes.


    Wh¡­¡­At!? I know what this is¡­¡­ That is what is called having two handhelds. This Phantom¡­ Is no ordinary Phantom.


    In one swift movement, Imouto Kitsune held it out to me and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    I deeply reflect on myself.


    ¡­¡­ Think about it. Cry Andrich. Aren¡¯t you a Hunter, and a Hunter¡¯s job is to save the weak.


    This fox-mask girl is a Phantom, but she is not a bad Phantom. Don¡¯t you feel pity for her for identally falling into human society?


    Think. You have to think of a way to make everyone happy. There should be one, there is one, there must be one. Now is the time to unleash that power that is normally dormant.


    I resisted the urge to fiddle with the smartphone I had received and put it in my pocket, then clenched my fists and said badassly.


    ¡°Well, it would be irresponsible toe this far and throw her away¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have¡­ A great idea that will make everyone happy.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Nooooo Google trante just changed their text reader voice.


    I have to get used to the new voice now. I miss the old robot-like voice XD


    But looks like Imouto Kitsune knows how to bait Cry!


    But she is so cute when she learned that there are no Aburaage


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Inakamono¡­¡­ Hazukashii ( >_<)Ani Kitsune: Literally tranted to Big Brother FoxImouto Kitsune : Literally tranted to Little Sister Fox.

 Chapter 208，Part1: 1 - Living Calamity SP

    <h4>Chapter208£¬Part1: 1 - Living Cmity SP</h4> <h4>Chapter 208 Living Cmity SP</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Aaaah¡­¡­ Another shitty day.


    The scorching sun was shining and burning thend. The men working outside tilted their tanned faces and grudgingly stared at the cloudless sky while wearing white cloaks to protect their skin.


    Most of Toizant¡¯snd, the Land of Sand, is a barren desert. It used to be and of constant strife. The massive influx of Treasure Hunters looking for the Treasure Shrine has united the people, but the fact remains that most of the territory consists of uselessnd.


    Rain falls only a few times a year, and the temperature varies widely between day and night. Sandstorms bewilder travelers, and most of thend is infested with powerful Monsters that adapted to the climate, making it impossible to even build a road.


    The only ce that is reasonably prosperous is the capital, which is centered around one of the fewrge oases in Toizant, while the rest of the city stillcks food for their daily life.


    There are many Treasures Shrines in Toizant, but their average level is high, so there are no Treasure Shrines wheremoners can dive like there is in the great Empire of Zebrudia. This is one of the reasons why Toizant had not developed for a long time, and even now, although things have improved, most of the people remain poor.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s not good, this one¡¯s not growing either.¡± (Man)


    The organization where those men belong to has the goal to save the country.


    In a small vige built a few dozen kilometers away from the capital. Their activity was taking ce in a vige that was built exactly over an earth vein.


    It was tree ntations.


    On endless sand and gravel. There were long, brittle trees nted at even intervals. The scrawny vigers were desperately sprinkling them with water, but the leaves were brown and dying, and the branches are as thin as a man¡¯s pinky finger, and they didn¡¯t look like they were growing properly at all.


    Even though they knew what wasing, the vigers¡¯ faces were dark.


    No nts can grow in Toizant¡¯s climate. Water is precious, the soil contains little nutrition, and the only nt-like existence that can survive in such a harsh environment is the man-eating monster cactus.


    Even for a powerful Magi, it is difficult to create rain in thisnd. It is because of the existence of Mana Material that the country of Toizant is nting trees in such a destend as part of their national policy.


    Mana Material strengthens vitality. It does not only work for humans and Monsters.


    By nting trees on top of the earth¡¯s veins, the pathways for Mana Material, it will strengthen the nts¡¯ vitality in order to efficiently turn the desert green. This has been Toizant¡¯s long-cherished dream since it was established as a country.


    This is a ridiculous dream on the part of the people who are doing it. We have nted many seedlings of all kinds of trees, imported from other countries, but they have all died. There were many reasons for this. Sometimes it was ack of water, sometimes it was the heat, sometimes it was the Monsters, and sometimes it was sandstorms.


    In the first ce, Toizant does not check all the conditions required. Itcked water, resources, and even technology. We had tried inviting excellent Magi, but even if they were sessful for a while, it wouldn¡¯tst long. It was not the kind of business where you could seed half-heartedly.


    But still, our activities continued. nting trees is hard work, but it is also an activity that is respected in Toizant.


    Even if it was all in vain, even if the people involved didn¡¯t even believe that they would seed one day, greenery was what the people of the Sand longed for.


    A few dozen kilometers away in the capital city, there was a lot of excitement about a conference, but that didn¡¯t matter to the men.


    Today is yet another day to fight against the scorching heat of nature.


    ¨D¨DThat was when that man arrived.


    He was a man wearing a fancy shirt with his arms sticking out. His skin was white, a sign that he was not someone from the desert. He didn¡¯t have any weapons on him, so it was hard to believe that he was equipped to walk in such a harsh desert.


    His aura was very thin, not even mentioning a Hunter, it was much less than that of vigers who breathed in Mana Material day and night, so he was very out of ce.


    The vige was originally built for nting trees, so it is a boring ce that hardly attracted tourists.


    However, when the man who hade with a child and a beautiful woman in tow, went in front of our leader, he introduced himself as a Level 8 Hunter, and said with a self-satisfied smile on his face, as if he had somehow given up on everything.


    ¡°Set up a small ¡ºShrine¡». I will lend you a god.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Wha-What, are you talking about, young man¡­¡­¡± (Men)


    ¡°I am sure it will enrich thisnd. Maybe it won¡¯t work, but it will stay the same as before, no? Just give it a try.¡± (Cry)


    It was such a ridiculous story. Originally, what he said would have beenughed out loud.


    However, the Treasure Hunter certificate that the man presented was real. The title of Level 8 carried weight. The Certification Level of the strongest Hunter in Toizant was 8. The man in front of us did not look that strong, but his title was too great to ignore.


    .


    When the viger was stunned, the Hunter¨D¨D¨DCry Andrich said.


    ¡°Once a day, offer a piece of Aburaage to her. If you do then I am sure it will work.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Three piece¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    The fox-masked child beside him tugged at the hem of his cloth and said that. Cry quickly rephrased.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You will offer three pieces. Aaaah, also¡­¡­ I want you to bury this. I want you to bury it deep in the ground. Okay?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aaaah, Cry-san¡­¡­ No way, such a waste.¡± (Sytry)


    The pink-blonde woman widens her eyes and lets out a small scream. It was such a tenseless exchange, but our leader¡¯s eyes were glued to the divine white tail that the Level 8 Hunter¨D¨D¨DThe hero offered him.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Too bad Cry didn¡¯t take the Imouto Kitsune to the n! It would have been so funny to watch everyone in the n¡¯s reaction.


    Now, how much time do we have to wait before what Cry did wille and bite him in the ass (In the good and the bad sense)! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 208，Part2: 2 - Living Calamity SP

    <h4>Chapter208£¬Part2: 2 - Living Cmity SP</h4> <h4>Chapter 208 Living Cmity SP</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I looked up at the sky, feeling like I had done all I could. The blue sky, the brilliant sunshine¨D¨DWas sofortable.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s been resolved¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I was able to push the Imouto Kitsune along with the Aburaage duties to someone who needed her power, moreover, I was able to dispose of the tail. I had it buried deep in the ground, so I am sure it will disappear with time. On top of that, I even got a smartphone.


    Today, I am more brilliant than ever.


    Sytry, who was walking next to me, said as she *chirachira* nced behind her. She seems to be concerned about the vige.


    It wasn¡¯t a very big vige, to say the least. ording to the information I had learned beforehand, it was built for a tree-nting project, but it didn¡¯t seem to be going well.


    It seems that the surroundingnd is barren, and Monsters native to the Country of the Sand, such as the Great Sand Scorpion, roam thend. Even if I was doing it while in afortable state, I don¡¯t want to work in a vige on top of a vein where Monsters tend to gather (Even if it is not enough to create a Treasure Shrine).


    ¡°Sometimes I have trouble following Cry-san¡¯s thoughts.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°It is because I am not really doing it neatly, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°The tail¡­ What a waste¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    The Imouto Kitsune may be a mereckey, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that she has the power of a god in the eyes of small people like us.


    I don¡¯t know much about her powers, but I am sure she can at least make it rain. Even if she couldn¡¯t do it, she would surely be a reliable guard in this harsh environment. She is very perceptive for a Phantom.


    I told them that it might fail or that maybe it might not work, so I won¡¯t be at fault for anything.


    Aaah, it feels so good to do something good.


    ¡°Not to apologize or anything, but the cargo we unloaded from the airship¡­ Let¡¯s send them that too.¡± (Cry)


    I heard that the tree-nting project was quite difficult. The vigers there were all thin. Most of the cargo was preserved food, but it was better than nothing. There might even be a few Aburaage left.


    Sytry-chan, who was still looking back, unusually *pukuu* puffed out her cheeks and said.


    ¡°As you will.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°That tail is too dangerous to experiment with.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ And you gave something like that to the vigers?¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry frowned. So, I made an excuse for myself.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This and that is a different story.¡± (Cry)


    I didn¡¯t give it away. I threw it away. I abandoned it, its responsibilities and all of thates with it, by burying it in a hole.


    We can just pretend that we didn¡¯t see anything dangerous. If there¡¯s nothing you can do about it, just bury it deep into the ground. If you have a problem with that, tell it to the monster fox at the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿.


    ¡°Now, all we have to do ise up with an excuse and it will be perfect.¡± (Cry)


    Well, I heard that Term and Kechakchakka are still in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, so I feel like it is going to be quite alright.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So you are also going to bury your exnation in a hole too?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Come on, Sytry. Don¡¯t sulk.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I am not sulking, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ That tail, I wanted it too, you know¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry said something disturbing. Apparently, Sytry wanted to grow a tail too.


    I kinda want to see it, but¡­¡­ My stomach can¡¯t handle having two tails in our Party.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ Something we don¡¯t need anymore.¡± (Cry)


    Freedom and peace are the best.


    I *ponpon* patted Sytry on the back, who was giving off an unusually nostalgic vibe, and squinted up at the sky.


    ¡ì


    In high spirits, I left Sytry and went back to my room to get my phone, feeling pleasantly tired, and Kruz, who had changed into her usual robe, came into my room as if she was expecting me.


    It seems that her Magic exhaustion had been recovered and herplexion is much better than yesterday. She looked at me with a frown and a sullen look in her eyes and said first thing.


    ¡°Yowaningen, where have you been? Desu. Apparently, Franz has something to talk about with you, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I thought he said the escort n was going to be done without us¡­¡­ I wonder what he wants? ¡­¡­ Kruz, youe too.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one they¡¯re calling, desu. I don¡¯t care about Yowaningen who is so secretive anymore, desu. You¡¯re on your own, desu. Hey, Yowaningen, don¡¯t grab me! Desu! Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t be so overly-familiar, I don¡¯t remember forgiving you yet, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    I am sure they haven¡¯t found out about the Imouto Kitsune yet. Is it about Term and Kechakchakka? One after another¡­ Everyone is relying on me too much.


    I have made up my mind. I will definitely retire when I get back to the Imperial Capital. That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t I just take responsibility for screwing up with the escort and quit?


    Even though I was finally going to y with my smartphone¡­¡­ While feeling disappointed, I pushed Kruz¡¯s back which was easily pushable, and headed for Franz-san¡¯s room. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Tsundere Kruz is so cute!


    But if Sytry also got a tail, what do you think she will do with it? Hope she won¡¯t put it on Kilkill-kun XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 209，Part1: 1 - A Reliable Man ②

    <h4>Chapter209£¬Part1: 1 - A Reliable Man ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 209 A Reliable Man ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    After all, I am not cut out to be a Hunter. I am notpetent enough, and it is also too mentally taxing.


    I wonder how many times I have been summoned by Franz-san by now. But it is normal to have meetings during an escort, and I have screwed up a lot, so I have plenty of ideas why I have been summoned so much.


    I have been summoned to a lot of ces, but no matter how many times I am summoned, I never get used to it. In the background, Kruz wasining about being pushed around.


    ¡°Alright, the only reason I¡¯m going along is because Lapis told me to listen to your order, Yowaningen, desu. However, no matter how much you rely on me, you¡¯re the Leader so you have to be firm or it¡¯ll be problematic, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    It is not good. I really need people like Sytry, Eva, Anthem, or Ark to lead the organization.


    What on earth does he want¡­¡­ With the Conferenceing up, Franz-san shouldn¡¯t have time to worry about me.


    I went to Franz-san¡¯s room, always ready to give him my best Dogeza at any time.


    In front of the room, fully-armed knights from the Imperial Guard stood there like a gatekeeper.


    I wonder if they won¡¯t turn me away¡­¡­ But my hope was crushed to pieces and I was promptly let through. Inside the room, there were not only Franz-san and the Imperial Guard waiting for me, there was also the familiar-looking Emperor.


    He had a well-trained body that did not look like a member of the Imperial family, and his fearless face gave him the air of a hero. At that unexpected sight, I could only freeze my expression with a smile.


    When I thought I was called by Franz-san, it was the Emperor who was there. Why the heck are you here¡­¡­?


    Was this why some Imperial Guards were standing in front of the room?


    Toizant was a backyard countrypared to Zebrudia, but when it came to amodations for foreign dignitaries, they were no less than the Empire.


    The desert climate was a bit exotic, but the spacious room was air-conditioned and furnished with expensive-looking furniture. I had no idea how much it would cost per night.


    As I enter, His Majesty raised his hand to the guards around him before Franz-san could open his mouth.


    ¡°Thank you foring, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. ¡­¡­ Leave us alone.¡± (Radrick)


    Except for Franz-san, the Imperial knights followed his order and left the room. The only ones left were Franz-san, His Majesty, and Her Imperial Princess, who was standing still behind him.


    Franz-san frowned when he saw Kruz behind me.


    ¡°I, intended to call only you¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    Apparently, it seems that Kruz is no longer useful. Why would he want to talk to me rather than Kruz, who is so much better than me?


    Before Kruz could open her mouth, I quickly say something.


    ¡°No, Kruz is useful, you know. Besides, you can trust her.¡± (Cry)


    If we listened to them together, she should be able to stop me when I tried to do something wrong.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what we are talking ab¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    ¡°No, it is fine. Franz.¡± (Radrick)


    His Majesty stopped Franz-san, who seemed to be in a bad mood. Topletely stop a nobleman like Franz-san with just a single word, he has such an amazing charisma.


    Radrick Atrum Zebrudia was a *gorigori* burly martial artist with a reputation for being a rare and outstanding man, and apparently, that was true. Come to think of it, he has maintained his dignity even as a frog. It is hard to believe we are of the same race.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. First of all, I would like to thank you for all your hard work in escorting me here. I have summoned you here to discuss the matter of this escort and our future ns.¡± (Radrick)


    I see¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t expect this discussion toe at a time when the Conference hadn¡¯t started yet, but I should have expected it.


    Will he cut my head off? Will I be captured? I should have told my Sheet Ghosts to wait outside so that I could escape at any moment¡¯s notice.


    Franz-san continues with a grim expression.


    ¡°You have invited members of the infamous ¡ºNine Tail Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» to be part of His Majesty¡¯s escort, resulting in the crash of the ¡ºck Star¡», the pride of the Empire. ording to the Empirews, of course, you deserved to be executed. Whatever the reason, using His Majesty as bait is uneptable, and leading him to a Treasure Shrine ispletely unheard of.¡± (Franz)


    Noblemen are usually arrogant and don¡¯t care about themon people. Thews of the Empire are fair to a certain extent, but even so, there are many stories of themon people crying because of the arrogant act of noblemen.


    However, Franz-san¡¯s words were kind of very convincing. If I were in Franz-san¡¯s position, I would say the same thing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see.¡± (Cry)


    I can¡¯t say that I am surprised to hear him say that¡­¡­ But it has been yet another terrible trip. When I nodded understandably, Franz-san¡¯s veins appeared on his forehead.


    I am calm because I have been through something simr a few times before. Kruz, who was following behind me, raised her voice.


    ¡°Wait. I admit that Yowaningen went too far, but as a result of his action, we have arrived safely in Toizant, desu. The reason he invited members of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± was to flush them out, and considering that, there are extenuating circumstances¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°No¡­¡­ I just didn¡¯t notice it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Haaaah?¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz makes a hysterical voice.


    I¡¯m sorry for my ipetence. But you wouldn¡¯t normally think that a member of such secret organization would be mixed in with the members of the famous ¡¶Magic Wand (Ma Tsue)¡·. Besides, Kechakchakka was also very suspicious. Who would have guessed that such a suspicious woman was really a bad guy?


    By the way, I think Franz-san, who epted the members I brought with me, may have a problem as well.


    His Majesty checked with me as I was shifting the me in my mind without expressing it.


    ¡°Fumu. Cry Andrich. In your opinion, do you think that ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· is a member of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±?¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so.¡± (Cry)


    You don¡¯t even need to think about this possibility. His Majesty¡¯s eyes widened as I answered immediately.


    ¡°Can you tell me why?¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°If she was a ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, she wouldn¡¯t be assassinating people.¡± (Cry)


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· is a Baa-san simr to an angry fire dragon. If she tried to do something, she would choose to burn it to the ground.


    His Majesty frowned at what I said. He thought about it for a while and then nodded his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you didn¡¯t know about them beforehand, then it was unavoidable.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°¡­¡­ As you wish.¡± (Franz)


    After a moment of silence, Franz-san responded to the grave words that came out of His Majesty in a stifled voice.


    The tide has turned. Kruz stared in wonder. And for some reason, I felt the urge to vomit.


    Franz-san opened his mouth. His expression was still disagreeing with the current situation, but he had no intention of objecting. His loyalty is totally admirable.


    ¡°His Majesty says he will heartily forgive you for your past mistakes. Normally, this is something that would have never happened.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°This is¡­¡­ Normally impossible, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Listen silently.¡± (Franz) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sorry I couldn¡¯t post the chapter yesterday


    Without further ado here¡¯s the chapter


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 209，Part2: 2 - A Reliable Man ②

    <h4>Chapter209£¬Part2: 2 - A Reliable Man ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 209 A Reliable Man ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    This is impossible. It is impossible. Even if it was negligence, even if everything was settled (which wasn¡¯t by the way), what happened in the escort this time is not something that can be forgiven without me. Kruz also widened her eyes in surprise.


    Even I was prepared to be punished to some extent. But they said that I won¡¯t be med for it¡­¡­ There is always more to a good story than meets the eye. There is nothing more expensive than free.


    Franz-san continued to talk.


    ¡°The Conference security will be provided by the soldiers of each country. There will be an irond security force at the venue. Even if ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡· attacks, there will be no problem. We are guests, we cannot interfere. Do you understand, Cry Andrich?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Well, of course. But it is highly unlikely that ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡· or Kechakchakka will attack us.¡± (Cry)


    They should be under house arrest at the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, and if you want, I can call to check on them, you know. Because, I, have thetest smartphone now.


    At my words, Franz-san nodded grandly and said in a dignified voice.


    ¡°So¨D¨DYou will be given a new and important mission. You are to escort Her Imperial Highness, Princess Murina during the Conference.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°We can¡¯t take her to the Conference. We will have Imperial Guards escorting her with you, but since the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± has taken direct action, we can¡¯t be too careful. This is your chance to redeem yourselves.¡± (Franz)


    I nced at Her Imperial Highness, Princess Murina. She seemed to be a very quiet person, and when she looked at me, she lowered her eyes. By the way, did the Onsen egg suit your pte?


    ¡­¡­ No, no, no, wait, wait. Why did you bring Her Imperial Princess here without any intention of having her attend the Conference? Pointlessly bringing the Emperor¡¯s daughter to a dangerous foreignnd can only be described as stupid.


    In the first ce, escorting Her Imperial Princess was not included in the contract. However, I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t want to do it. I am at a loss at what to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you turned Her Imperial Princess into a frog. You should be grateful for the opportunity to redeem your honor.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaah, something like that did happen, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san grits his teeth. I am sorry for turning you into a frog, but I had told you beforehand that I couldn¡¯t control it, and since I was able to turn you back to normal, there is no fault on me due to this.


    The problem is¨D¨DTheir thinking process. Even though they experienced so many problems with me as their escort, they are still trying to rely on me. I seriously want to question them about that.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the Imperial Guard be enough? Or do you have something in mind?¡± (Cry)


    The knights of the Imperial Guard should be the pride of Franz-san, their Commander. They were helpless against Term, but that was because their opponent was a Level 7 Magi, but against normal enemies, they are more than good enough. They are a hundred times better than me.


    Nevertheless, if that is not enough, is there a reason why you are being attacked?


    Even though I am not a person who knows politics, I have a lot of information about the Emperor Radrick, but I don¡¯t know anything about Her Imperial Princess Murina. She is not a great ruler, nor does she have any specialties or achievements. It isn¡¯t like she is a great politician, or has any specialty, or any kind of special aplishments.


    I don¡¯t mean to be disrespectful, but her presence is too thin. I didn¡¯t even know her name until the other day. I don¡¯t think there is a lot of reason to be attacked. The only reason I could think of is to take her hostage¡­¡­ However, even more so, I don¡¯t understand why you didn¡¯t leave her in the Empire.


    When I asked the obvious question, Franz-san¡¯s expression changedpletely. It wasn¡¯t anger. There was a shadow on his expression.


    The next person to speak was His Majesty. For a moment, hesitation shed across his face. I felt as if I was looking at a bomb about to explode.


    Then, His Majesty said in a tone as if he were whispering a state secret.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. This is confidential, but truth is¡­¡­. Murina is¨D¨D¨D¨DVery unlucky.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°Un¡­¡­ Lucky?¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz blinked in astonishment. And Her Imperial Princess shrinks back.


    Even though they started by saying that it was a secret, the content was such a normal thing.


    I unintentionally smiled and said to the Emperor.


    ¡°I refuse.¡± (Cry)


    Franz-san¡¯s face stiffen, but this was non-negotiable.


    After all, her luck is so bad that the Emperor of a major Empire has made it a state secret. She must be extremely unlucky. She must be so unlucky that people around her can see the damage caused by it.


    Treasure Hunters are supposed to be risk-takers, but it shouldn¡¯t be to that extent.


    ¡°In other words, the fact that without me knowing, Kechakchakka and Term got mixed up with the guards, the fact that so many Dragons attacked, the fact that the ship fell, and the fact that we hit a Treasure Shrine were all problems caused by Her Imperial Princess¡¯ bad luck, is that right?¡± (Cry)


    How should I say, of course the travel was kind of awful, but as I had experienced simr awful things a few times before it was the same as usual, so I didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    But to think it was all the fault of the employer¡­¡­ I thought it was His Majesty who had bad luck, but I guess it was Her Imperial Princess who had bad luck from the beginning. It¡¯s a terrible mix-up. Seriously, I wrongly used him because of some misinformation.


    What, you were ming me for everything as if it was the most natural in the world. You bastard! I may be disrespectful, but when it needs to be said, I will say it, I seriously will! The only time I am cowering is when I am in a weak position.


    Now that I think about it, it was natural that I wasn¡¯t the one to be med. It was all Her Imperial Princess¡¯ fault!


    Her Imperial Princess was trembling. Franz-san shoved more details on my face and yelled at me.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t get me wrong. Even with her bad luck, it was the first time that there was so much trouble. In the first ce, I hired you as a countermeasure against them! You have no right toin!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    I was momentarily overwhelmed by his willpower and what he said. However, I would not be a Level 8 if I were to back down now.


    I undauntedly approached Franz-san and said.


    ¡°Un, un, you are right. Luck is not something you can see, and all this misfortune is just a coincidence. The ones who are at fault are Term, Kechakchakka, and that Treasure Shrine, and neither Murina, Her Imperial Princess nor I are at fault at all. This escort, I, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, will be happy to oblige!¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha is Murina a mini-Cry? Is she gonna be like him and be another harbinger of misfortune and chaos!?


    Is Cry finally going to find a misfortunerade XD


    Next chapter will be about Murina and her bad luck!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 210，Part1: 1 - A Reliable Man ③

    <h4>Chapter210£¬Part1: 1 - A Reliable Man ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 210 A Reliable Man ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Yowaningen, what are you thinking, desu!


    Kruz was watching the discussion with a suspicious expression.


    In Kruz¡¯s perspective, the words and actions of this Level 8 young man she had seen so far during the escort were incoherent. He went here and there, and even though she had been trying to give him advice as a Party Member, he refused it¡­¡­ He truly seems able to handle an ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· of things.


    Zebrudia is also acting stubbornly. If you want to ask for a favor, stop beating around the bush and just ask it directly.


    Human society isplex and different from ¡°Spirit People¡¯s (Noble)¡± society.? I thought I knew this from what I did since I arrived in the Imperial Capital, but there were still many things I could not understand when I became an involved party. At this point, it would be better to just observe and not interfere, as this was another experience.


    ¡°It was the first time I left the Imperial Capital to travel to another city¨D¨DThe carriage I was riding in was attacked by an organized bandit gang of more than ten men.¡± (Murina)


    As if she had made up her mind, Her Imperial Princess spoke up in a somber voice. Neither the Emperor nor Franz interrupted her.


    As I listened to the rest of the story, I nodded in my mind without expressing it.


    I see¡­¡­ It certainly seems like bad luck, doesn¡¯t it, desu?


    What Her Imperial Princess told us was something that I had to agree was unfortunate. After all, she¡¯s the Princess of a great country. There may be a reason why they are targeted, but Zebrudia should have sent out guards in anticipation of her travel.


    And yet, every time she goes outside, she¡¯s attacked by bandits, she¡¯s attacked by Monsters, an earthquake will knock over the nearby shelves, lightning will strike nearby, and she doesn¡¯t get any Great Fortune when drawing Fortune Slips, which seems like a mere usation, but it seems inevitable that her father, the Emperor, was worried and brought her to this distantnd.


    Cry Andrich was nodding sensibly while listening to her.


    Maybe he has some idea of what was going on¡­¡­ Yowaningen¡¯s strategy has always surprised me. It would not be surprising if he came up with some kind of unpredictable solution this time as well.


    When she finished talking, Her Imperial Princess Murina closed her mouth. A strange silence filled the surrounding area for a while, and then Cry stared in wonder.


    ¡°Eh? Where is the punchline of the stories?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Murina)


    ¡°Like, when you dig a hole to make an Onsen, underground people crawl out of it, or like, when you think you have an earthquake, it is not an earthquake but a sign that an ancient dragon that has been asleep for a long time will be resurrected¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Like something so ridiculous will happen! You bastard, what do you think is happening while listening to Her Imperial Princess talk all this time!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then, you were just attacked by regr bandits, weren¡¯t you? There wasn¡¯t a punchline like they were sent by the Fox or something?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Uh¡­ No¡­¡­ There is not¡­¡­¡± (Murina)


    Her Imperial Princess, who had gathered the courage to speak, clenched her fists and quickly hid half of her body behind Franz. Cry thought for a moment, but for some reason, frowned in disbelief.


    ¡°If lightning strikes near you or doesn¡¯t hit you, then you¡¯re lucky, and it is too early to consider that bad luck, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Murina)


    Cry made a profane gesture by raising his shoulders as if to say, ¡°*Yareyare* Good grief, you country folks¡±. But no one scolds him for it.


    Even Franz froze while being shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. It is just a coincidence. Those things often happen. In the first ce, if you say that, I have lightning strike me all the time as if it was aiming for me, and unless I am cheating, I am only pulling Worst Fortune in Fortune Slip. If I use magic, it will go out of control and turn my employer into a frog.¡± (Cry)


    There¡¯s no way a man like that exists, desu!


    I almost shouted but stopped myself just in time when I realized that it was probably just a joke to lighten the mood. The Emperor narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice.


    ¡°It is not every day that bandits set their sights on the glorious Imperial family of Zebrudia.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty, I am afraid there are more than a few bandits like that. I am a Level 8 and I have been targeted a lot.¡± (Cry)


    He really is fearless. I wonder if there has ever been a man who could stand up to Radrick Atrum Zebrudia, who, even in the eyes of a Spirit People like Kruz, has the appearance of a champion, with light words and jokes. At this point, I even feel a kind of respect towards him.


    And there, Kruz finally understood why Yowaningen had not been agitated at all after all that happened.


    Perhaps the events that urred during this escort mission were not something that Yowaningen needed to worry about. The Dragons, the bandits, and the Treasure Shrine were all known to him, and he was confident that he could get through all of them. This is why¨D¨DHe was always rxed.


    However, whether he was doing it with ill intention or not is another question¡­¡­ I can only see him trying to stir up people by making them go left and right at the same time.


    ¡°Franz is using the ¡ºDisaster Transfer Armor¡». It transfers the damage Murina took to him, but¨D¨DFranz has already almost died seven times. How do you see this?¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Only seven times? It is like a margin of error. I don¡¯t even know how many times I have used my Barrier Rings on this trip alone.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Franz)


    This guy, when did he use Barrier Rin¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah, it¡¯s that thing! It was those Relics he made me charge so many times, so it was that!


    My face turned red but I shut my mouth. No, I can¡¯t interrupt them now.


    But then again, I have no idea when he activated those rings. Cry Andrich was with me for most of the time during this escort. I don¡¯t think he was under that many attacks¡­¡­


    And there, Cry nodded confidently.


    ¡°Putting aside escorting her¨D¨DWell, if it is at that level, I know a way to handle that.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What!? What is the method?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Train her.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    This whole chapter was so funny!


    Cry is like ¡°Haha you noob, you think you are unlucky? Hold my beer¡±


    Also, love the fact that he precise that he can only draw Worst Fortune in Omikuji unless he is cheating XD


    And Kruz finally discovers that the rings she was always charging are Barrier Rings!


    Of course, 7 is within the margin of error for Cry. He can use 3 Barrier Rings just because he smash his head into a wall after being summoned by Franz or use 1 because he hit his head after the carpet jumped on him!


    I wonder how many he used in total for this trip!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Fortune Slip: In Japanese Omikuji is a tradition to draw a slip that predicts the fortunes of the one who draws it. It goes from Daikichi (Great Fortune), Chukichi (Middle Fortune), Shokichi (Little Fortune), Kichi (Fortune), Suekichi (Future Fortune), Kyou (Bad Fortune), Daikyou (Worst Fortune).

 Chapter 210，Part2: 2 - A Reliable Man ③

    <h4>Chapter210£¬Part2: 2 - A Reliable Man ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 210 A Reliable Man ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Franz stared in amazement, Murina also stared in amazement. And Kruz watched him while staring in amazement.


    However, Yowaningen said while making grand gestures.


    ¡°If she bes stronger, she can repel bandits. She can fall from hundreds of meters in the air and be fine, and be struck by lightning without any problem. There will be almost no more disasters that will be transferred to Franz-san. Please give me that armor when you no longer need it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Wh-wh-wh-wh-What are you saying, you bastard! Training Murina, Her Imperial Princess!? She is a Princess, do you understand that!?¡± (Franz)


    Franz¡¯s face was so upset that it turned deep blue.


    ¡°If I may be so bold, it is impossible to survive in this world without power. Your Majesty is also a renowned warrior. I am sure that your talent has been passed down to her. It would be a shame not to train her. If she doesn¡¯t train, she will regret it when the timees. I always regret it too.¡± (Cry)


    It was an amazing statement. Even a loyal vassal would never speak out like that to the Emperor of the great nation of Zebrudia. Even Kruz, who was not familiar with human society, could see how unorthodox his current argument was.


    Since he had advised training her Imperial Princess, he can no longer say that he tried but didn¡¯t work. In the first ce, this story was supposed to be just escorting her.


    Hearing his bold proposal, the Emperor stood up. Only his right eyebrow is lowered and a crooked smile appears on his face.


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­ This is the first time I have received such a suggestion. But you do have a point. I thought it was still too early, but¨D¨DAs a member of the Imperial family, you have to be strong. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, are you saying that you can do it?¡± (Radrick)


    I felt an indescribable pressure in his sharp eyes. This is the majesty of being the Emperor of a great country¡­ It¡¯s hard to believe that he absorbs less Mana Material than me.


    Yowaningen looked straight in his eye and firmly said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. But there are many members in my n, and there is also the Ark Rodin. Leave it to him, he will definitely be able to make Her Imperial Princess a hero!¡± (Cry)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    I¡¯m checkmate. I went back to my room and fell down in my chair.


    At first, I was just only listening to her. I also intended to decline the next escort request. But for some reason, when I realized it, I was not only going to be escorting Her Imperial Princess but also training her.


    It is all because of my evading skills. I was nning to pass it off to someone, therefore, when the situation bes troublesome or urgent, they take the job that is offered to them.


    I don¡¯t mind the escort request. Her Imperial Princess¡¯ bad luck seems to be much lower than mine, and it would be too heartless to me everything on her and pretend not to know her and turn away. However, training her¡­¡­ Hmmm¡­¡­.


    ¡°Yowaningen, I have a lot to say to you, but I¡¯ll have plenty to say to youter, desu. For now, let¡¯s n the escort, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Ah, Kruz. I will leave it to you. I am too tired.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz frowned and silently went behind me. Then, before I could escape, she applied a chokehold on me.


    She wrapped her supple arms around my neck and *gyuugyuu* squeezed.


    Choking techniques are one of my weaknesses. Are you telling me that this Forest Noble has even perfected closebat quarters¡­¡­!?


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll pretend that you didn¡¯t say that, desu! Don¡¯t act like you have so much leeway and get to work, desu! It¡¯s hard¡­¡­?¡± (Kruz)


    The Barrier Rings are triggered and ended, triggered and ended, slowly decreasing. The reason I¡¯m not suffering is because I still have Barrier Rings, but that doesn¡¯t buy me a lot of time.


    This was the technique that Lucia mainly used before she made the Lucia Punch her primary weapon. She stopped using it some time ago, but it was totally my weakness. It¡¯s scary that in just a few weeks, she has been able to pinpoint my weakness¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I know!


    Maybe because I was in a hurry, a revtion came to me. I tapped Kruz¡¯s hand, which was just hugging me because I still had my Barrier Rings, and said.


    ¡°Yosh, I just got a good idea.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Have you ever said you had a good idea and it was really a good idea? Desu?¡± (Krus)


    The Emperor has given us two new tasks: escorting the princess and training the princess. Both of them are difficult tasks and have a lot of responsibility, but we can just change our way of thinking.


    Escort and training.


    In other words, it is an Escort/Training.


    ¡°It is an Escort/Training. If we do both together, we can save time and I can focus on other things I need to do.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What does that even mean, and there¡¯s nothing else you have to do besides those two things, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°In the first ce, how are you going to do that?¡± (Kruz)


    That is of course¡­¡­ By asking the ghost. It was unavoidable, as there weren¡¯t enough hands with just Kruz, Kilknight, and me. I have always been indebted to the ghosts. If she isn¡¯t able to train with the ghosts, I can ask Ark after she returns to the Imperial Capital. Today I am not onlyfortable, I am also brilliant.


    Her Imperial Princess will be arriving soon after she changes her clothes. I have to somehow get across the ghosts before then.


    I walked over to Kilknight Version Alpha standing in the corner of the room and summoned the ever so handy Sytry Ghost.


    ¡°Sytry Ghost, it might be for a small amount of time, but I am giving you an apprentice.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thanks Peter for the ko-fi!


    Yoooo Sytry gonna have an apprentice!


    Cry are you sure she is the right girl to give an apprentice to?


    She did say that if Tino was her apprentice she would have been able to shoot beam XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 211，Part1: 1 - A Reliable Man ④

    <h4>Chapter211£¬Part1: 1 - A Reliable Man ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 211 A Reliable Man ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Ghost Sytry, who came with a lot of enthusiasm, took Her Imperial Princess and her attendants.


    We don¡¯t have the time to strengthen her skills. Training is a process of umtion. Even the ever so handy Sytry Ghost would not be able to strengthen her a lot, but in terms of protection, it would be better to leave Her Imperial Princess by her side than to leave Her Imperial Princess by Kruz and my side (and Kilknight).


    Her Imperial Princess¡¯ attendants (guards and servants) protested vehemently against my decision to throw her aside, but when I told them that they could go with her, they agreed. With their watchful eyes, Liz and the others would not be so reckless, it was the perfect n.


    I am afraid of my own brilliance. Maybe this is also the power of a smartphone?


    As she was leaving, Sytry asked me with an expression as if she was peeking at me.


    ¡°Cry-san¡­¡­ About Murina Imperial Princess¡­¡­ How far am I allowed to go?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I will send her home as soon as the Conference is over, so¡­ In moderation.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is a blood test good?¡± (Sytry)


    What does a blood test have to do with training? I have no idea, but judging by the twinkle in Sytry¡¯s eyes, I am sure she will do just fine. Well, even if she doesn¡¯t get stronger, at worst, they won¡¯tin too much if the escort is sessful. Her Imperial Princess seems to be a wee bit unlucky, so it is possible that her talent is as empty as mine.


    When the Ghost was gone and I had thrown everything away, the only one left, Kruz, said while holding her mouth.


    ¡°Yowaningen, you¡¯re really unbelievable, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°That is what is called having the right person at the right ce. Because I am still the Leader, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Then what is the Leader-kind of Yowaningen going to do, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz¡¯s argumental power is one of the highest of any human being I have ever met. I avert my gaze and pull mytest smartphone out of my pocket and change the subject.


    ¡°Speaking of which, what are they going to talk about at this Conference?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know that, desu? It¡¯s hard to put into words, but¡­¡­ It¡¯s about a lot of things between nations, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    I see¡­¡­ A lot of things between nations, huh.


    Her words are too vague, but there¡¯s no sign of Kruz lying on her expression. Unlike me, she often knows what she is talking about¡­¡­ But you¡­¡­ You know exactly what they are going to talk about at this Conference, don¡¯t you?


    Apparently, even though she is a Spirit People, she knows more about human societymon sense than I do. If I am suddenly asked to talk about the Conference, I can without worry throw it at Kruz. So, I *pachin* snapped my fingers.


    ¡°Yosh, I have done all I can do. The rest is free time. Dismissed!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What are you going to do after we split up, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    What, you say? ¡­¡­ Maybe sightseeing or ying with my smartphone. And it might not be that bad to ride my carpet and fly in the sky.


    We looked at each other. Even though I didn¡¯t say anything, Kruz¡¯s expression became intense.


    ¡°Get to work, desu! The Conference hasn¡¯t even started yet, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I have heard that Franz-san and the others will be in charge of the escort, and it is part of our job to rest so we can be ready to move at any time.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No excuses, desu! Come on, properly show me what a Level 8 can do, desu! What am I supposed to say when I report to Lapis, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz is soooo serious. And apparently, Kruz has the duty to report to Lapis. Could it be that I was being graded for my qualities as a Hunter?


    I think back on what I did this time. I was in afortable state the whole time, and all I remembered was ying with the carpet. Even when we were attacked by Chill Dragons, when Term and Kechakchakka betrayed me, and when I faced the Phantoms from the Lost Inn, I did not take any decent action. This is¡­¡­ If this is reported to ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, they might leave the n.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I covered for you once, didn¡¯t I?¡± (Cry)


    When I was terrified of saying something so shameless, Kruz¡¯s lips were quivering and she said.


    ¡°Yowaningen, I covered for you, too, desu. We¡¯re even, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What¡¯s more, it was when you had the rug pulled under you, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    I don¡¯t remember any of this, but if that¡¯s what Kruz says, then that is probably the case. I don¡¯t mind that ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· leaves because it is not like we are parting forever, but I am seriously scratching my head.


    I also need to be able to give an easy achievement to Eva and Tino when they ask me how the escort went.


    ¡°R-Right, I helped with their tree ntation.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tree ntation¡­¡­? In this country? Desu. There is no way that tree nting can be sessful in Toizant, desu. It¡¯s a project that several Spirit People Magi tried and failed at, desu. Probably no one even expects that it will seed, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz¡¯s face became even steeper. Apparently, it was not to her liking. Well, I just pushed the Imouto Kitsune on them, so it shouldn¡¯t yield any results.


    But I crossed my arms, sighed a little, and said badassly.


    ¡°For tree ntation, you have to look in the long term, Kruz. How can you expect to see results in just a day? Besides, it¡¯s a terrible thing to say that people don¡¯t expect them to seed, they have been working really hard in this harsh environment. They will have to wait for at least ten years.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Or rather, when did you do that, desu! You should have called me, desu! Yowaningen! I am one of the forest people, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    That¡¯s true. But the tree nting was just an extra bonus, so it isn¡¯t my fault.


    I had to appease Kruz who was angry. Since she was born from the beautiful race known as Spirit People, it is a shame she doesn¡¯t smile more.


    ¡°Is there a man called ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· here?¡± (Man)


    That¡¯s when I heard a loud, shouting voice. It was from outside my room. I quickly looked down from the window and saw that arge number of men were also crowded in front of the inn.


    They had brown skin and were wearing turbans on their heads. A curved sword was hanging at their waist, and their clothes weren¡¯t poor, but they were crude.


    They were clearly not someone respectable. They don¡¯t seem to mind at all even though it was still broad daylight and the fact that this inn was supposed to be a high-ss inn where guests from other countries stayed. What is the security doing in Toizant? And what had I done this time?


    I have to get away. I hurriedly checked my left and right. The voices wereing from the corridor, which meant that the inside of the inn was probably already under their control. The only way to escape was to go outside. This is the second floor, so jumping down will probably reduce my Barrier Rings, but I have my carpet.


    Don¡¯t underestimate my escape skills. I grinned and whistled.


    I exchanged a contract with the carpet. We promised that it wille to me when I whistle.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It isn¡¯ting. No, not yet. It is possible it didn¡¯t hear me.


    The carpet is staying in the room right next to mine. So there was no way it could not have heard my signal, but the possibility that it didn¡¯t hear it is not zero.


    ¡°What are you doing, Yowaningen?¡± (Kruz)


    I whistled several times, but there was no sign of the carpeting. Now then, it is flirting with the female carpet, isn¡¯t it? It really is free-minded.


    In the meantime, themotion downstairs grows louder and louder.


    What do I do?


    Kruz frowned her well-shaped eyebrows and said in a whisper.


    ¡°Yowaningen, those guys are Toizant¡¯s Desert Soldiers¨D¨DThey are Toizant¡¯s national army, desu. You did something again, didn¡¯t you, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Eh? I gotta run.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kruz)


    If you look closely, you can see the Toizant¡¯s crest on the soldier¡¯s clothing, just as Kruz had said.


    They looked like bandits or something alike, but they seemed to be regr soldiers. Now it made sense that they would appear so brazenly in the city. But there was no doubt that I had to escape.


    Not that I am familiar with them, but it has never been a good thing to be involved with another country¡¯s military.


    As long as I can¡¯t fly, I can¡¯t escape from the window. The inn is surrounded. So, should I put on a disguise and go out into the hallway?


    I am sure they don¡¯t intend to subdue me by force. If their goal was to subdue me, they wouldn¡¯t have made such a tantly obvious move here. If I do well, I can escape¡­¡­ Maybe?


    Then, Kruz silently grabbed my arm. Her beautiful eyes that seem to be sucking me in are looking at me.


    ¡­¡­?


    I tried to take a step back, but there was no sign of her letting me go.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you doing?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I¡¯m holding on to you so you don¡¯t escape, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°!? Why!?¡± (Cry)


    What an unexpected betrayal. Kruz didn¡¯t say anything but somewhat smiled proudly.


    I pull my arm, but it seems that Kruz, who is a Magi but a hard-working Hunter, is stronger than me, who has barely absorbed any Mana Material. She doesn¡¯t seem to be putting much effort into it, but I can¡¯t escape. She is perfectly exploiting the Barrier Rings¡¯ weaknesses. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thanks Henry for the Ko-fi! There will be an extra chapter tomorrow!


    I wonder what ¡°in moderation¡± will sound for Sytry because clearly Strange Griefmon sense is not like normal peoplemon sense!


    I can so see Cry whistling but then 3 seconds of nk with ¡°¡­¡± appearing on the screen! XD


    But Toizant soldiersing for Cry¡­ It¡¯s definitely because of what he did in the tree ntation vige.


    What happened with the Imouto Kitsune?!


    Next chapter is the final chapter of this arc! See you tomorrow!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Hoshi no Seirai: Literally tranted to Holy Lightning Star

 Chapter 211，Part2: 2 - A Reliable Man ④

    <h4>Chapter211£¬Part2: 2 - A Reliable Man ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 211 A Reliable Man ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Yowaningen, you should work a little more diligently, desu. You threw your important mission to Sytry¨D¨DBut more importantly, you shouldn¡¯t have a reason to run from the army, right, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    It¡¯s bad. Kruz is serious. Apparently, my ipetence hase back to bite me.


    Perhaps Kruz also wanted to be in charge of training Her Imperial Princess.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, desu. I¡¯ll help you if anything happens, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    That¡¯s¡­¡­ Very reassuring.


    While I was trying to figure out how to persuade her, the door to my room was banging. As expected of the army, they work fast. They know where I am. It seems I have no choice but to give up.


    I smiled a little and prepared to force the job on Kruz.


    ¡°All right, it is my loss. But I will need all the help I can get from you, Kruz.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aaah, I get it, desu. So show me a little of your cool side, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz replied on my behalf and opened the door.


    The men who came into the room one after another were strong-looking soldiers, just like the ones who surrounded the inn in the front. In particr, the first man who entered the room was dressed much more splendidly than the others, with a few in-colored ornaments hanging from his chest.


    Most of his skin was hidden, but I could glimpse through his white cloth that it showed a well-developed body that remind me of forged steel.


    The sharpness on his eyes was iparable to the people of the Imperial Capital. When the man who seemed to be themander looked at me, he stepped in front of me and said in a voice that trembled slightly.


    ¡°So, are you ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·?¡± (Commander)


    ¡°No, I am not.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, desu. It¡¯s time for you to give up, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Immediately, Kruz crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. I¡¯m just kidding. That Kruz¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t she starting to look a bit like Lucia? I wonder what bit her?


    However, what does the Toizant¡¯s army want with me? This is the first time I have been to this country. I don¡¯t think we have a history together.


    In silence, the Toizant¡¯s soldiers were staring at me who was, without expressing it, terrified and frightened¨D¨DAnd then, they knelt vigorously on the spot.


    In front of my stunned face, he says in a stifled voice.


    ¡°On behalf of all the people of Toizant, of this vast country¨D¨DLet me express our gratitude, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. You¡­¡­ You have done well to bring greenery back to thisnd.¡± (Commander)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Heh?¡± (Cry)


    What is he talking about, this guy¡­¡­?


    ¡ì


    It was a forest that was reflected in the photo that was handed over to me.


    The trees were lush and green, and there was a particrlyrge tree growing a little further back. It¡¯s just a in forest.


    The only thing that seemed out of ce was¨D¨DThe familiar-looking men that I saw reflected nearby the forest.


    Those men were people of the desert. They wore turbans to protect themselves from the sun, and their skin was tanned. However, their faces looked somewhat dumbfounded.


    Kruz, who had been silent for a long time after the Toizant¡¯s messenger disappeared, said, sighing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yowaningen, what the hell did you do, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    That¡¯s what I want to know.


    The picture was the current state of the ntation vige where I left the Imouto Kitsune yesterday.


    Just yesterday, things were clearly not going well, so what could have possibly gone so wrong to make this happen in just one day?


    Probably no one would think it was the same ce if they were just shown yesterday¡¯s scenery and today¡¯s scenery.


    ¡°The sand here is not suitable for trees to grow, desu. Even if there is plenty of water, it wouldn¡¯t be like that, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    The resident of the forest says this with a serious expression.


    It wasn¡¯t even raining in the first ce¨D¨DBut apparently, the Imouto Kitsune did something.


    It was no longer at the level of begging for rain toe. To be able to create a forest in the desert in just one day, I should say that as expected of a Phantom of an ultra high-level Treasure Shrine.


    Fortunately, instead of being angry, Toizant¡¯s side had been grateful. I told them that I didn¡¯t know, but I made the mistake of introducing myself when I brought the Imouto Kitsune to the vige.


    Apparently, greenery was a real blessing for this ce as they came right away just to thank me. I wondered what kind of face they would make if they knew that the main reason I was doing this was to get rid of a dangerous fox.


    The only people who know the truth about this matter are Sytry and me. I have to take this to my grave.


    I gave a badass smile and raised my shoulders.


    ¡°I think they made a mistake. I don¡¯t know about that. Everything is the result of their hard work. It must have been thanks to their daily deeds.¡± (Cry)


    All is well. No need to thank me. No need to honor me. I didn¡¯t do it out of the goodness of my heart.


    Kruz stared at me, then sighed deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell Franz and the others, desu. But they¡¯ll probably find out though, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    For a moment I didn¡¯t understand what Kruz was talking about.


    However, if you think about it calmly, looking at this incident from an outsider¡¯s perspective, it was an incident done by one of Zebrudia¡¯s escorts who was doing as he pleased.


    Toizant¡¯s side might be happy, but it was not an action I took with prior permission. For the sake of the rtionship between the two countries, it would be better to pretend it never happened. That is what I want, too.


    Perhaps it was because the situation was evolving so rapidly from one day to the other,? I felt exhausted all at once.


    At any rate, I¡¯m d that I didn¡¯t get asked to do anything new. Now I just hope that this incident won¡¯t lead to any new troubles¡­¡­


    And then, Kruz unexpectedly clenched her fist and said.


    ¡°Yosh, Yowaningen. Let¡¯s go get a drink, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    I was dumbfounded at her sudden deration. I have invited Kruz for a drink before, but never did she invite me out for a drink. In the first ce, the sun was still high in the sky, and we were still Zebrudia¡¯s escort. This was a statement unbing of an honor student like Kruz.


    ¡°Eh? Why?¡± (Cry)


    When asked involuntarily, Kruz said tly without changing herplexion.


    ¡°It is because you worked hard, desu. Now that I¡¯ve got a story to tell Lapis, I¡¯ll give you a special treat, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    That day became a special day for Toizant, the Land of Sand.


    It was a celebration of such a level that even the Conference with the leaders of different countries that were scheduled to be held in the Land of Sand was no longer important. The sess of the earth vein reforestation project, which was thought to be hopeless, was a historic achievement and gave hope to the people of the desert.


    However, few people know that behind the scenes, this was due to a certain high-level Hunter.


    A vast desert stretching beyond the horizon. In front of the unnatural thick forest that covered a part of it, one of the desert people muttered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt¡­¡­¡­¡­ There¡¯s more than yesterday¨D¨DIt¡¯s spreading. Even though we shouldn¡¯t have nted any more trees¡­¡­ Nor was it raining¡­¡­ How far will it spread?¡± (Viger) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Extra chapter thanks to Peter and Henry!


    And that is how the legends of Infinite Variety Senpen Banka transforming a desert into a forest started XD


    Ok this is the final chapter of the 5th arc, I will take a week break in order to edit all the chapters starting from the 3rd Arc


    A huge thank you to Aksam (my editor) for his enormous hard work and to everyone who gave me a Ko-fi!


    See you in the 6th arc which will be about a Martial Arts Tournament ¨¤-Dragon Ball and many more misunderstandings!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 212，Part1: 1 - Evaluation

    <h4>Chapter212£¬Part1: 1 - Evaluation</h4> <h4>Chapter 212 Evaluation</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Oh, Imperial Capital¡­¡­¡­¡­ I came back alive!


    A sophisticated city, different from Toizant. The crowds of people and the horse-drawn carriages made me feel a strong sense of nostalgia. My hometown is not the Imperial Capital, but I guess that means I also became attached to this city.


    Perhaps it was because we had a lot of trouble on the way there, but on the way back, the escort was done with arge number of people. The power of numbers is truly great when I think about the fact that we were able to finish without a hitch.


    After escorting up to the Imperial Castle, I was released and I stretched widely. Now I am free.


    ¡°Yup, that was easier than usual¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Are you, serious, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz pulled her cheek while saying that. And Kilknight was silent.


    I always have a rough time with escort-type missions. This time, there was a lot going on as well, but my burden was minimal.


    In a nutshell, all I did was¡­ Dumping everything to someone else. All I needed was a friend to rely on. With that in mind, I guess you could say that it was easy.


    On top of that, I got a carpet and a smartphone. Rare Relics are a once in a lifetime thing, and the rewards are wonderful for the effort I put in.


    I *panpan* pped the shoulder of the carpet standing next to me, and it chopped me back. Was it too extravagant to think that it was time for it to let me hop on and fly on it?


    I went to the n House and then parted ways with Kruz, who had been very helpful to me.


    In terms ofbat, in terms of emotional support, and in terms of recharging my Relics, she is the MVP.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ It was aplete disaster, desu. Don¡¯t call me that easily again, Yowaningen.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ You don¡¯t want to celebrate together?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I have to report to Lapis, desu. Moreover, there are only Yowaningen, Kilknight and me for the celebration, desu! What the hell was this guy, desu? He barely spoke at all, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Even though we were talking about him, Kilknight, who was in a bright red armor, remained standing upright next to me. He would probably stay like this until Sytry came for him.


    ¡°Who knows¡­¡­¡­¡­ But he was reliable, wasn¡¯t he?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°H-How could you say something like that, Yowaningen. I¡¯m honestly impressed, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°It is better than bringing another member of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    Although it had been useless in an emergency, it seemed to have a mechanism to transmit what you say to Sytry and the others, so if it hadn¡¯t been for Kilknight, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to call Sytry and the others in such a timely manner.


    The armor of the taciturn Kilknight has been *banban* hit everywhere. The fact that he was quiet wasn¡¯t a disadvantage in terms of protection. He was not as much of a hindrance as I thought he would be, and I could take him around all the time. Although, when I do that, I have to remember to give it some raw meat for his meal¡­¡­


    Kilknight *pikuri* shivers in response to my friendly attitude.


    As if he was a machine, he moved his arm in a powerful motion, and slowly removed his armor.


    Kruz¡¯s eyes widened and she froze up. What appeared¨D¨DWas not his face, but a paper bag with two holes in it.


    ¡°Kilkil¡­¡­¡± (Kilknight)


    After saying a few words as if it was a greeting, Kilknight went straight into the n House in silence. The Hunters of ¡¶First Step (Ashiato)¡· who were used to fighting various kinds of Monsters were all giving way for him.


    Kilknight went up the stairs and disappeared (presumably) into Sytry¡¯sb on the third floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ So, actually, it was Kilkill-kun.¡± (Cry)


    Seriouslyyyyy¡­¡­ Come to think of it, Sytry seems to have mentioned that¡­¡­


    Maybe because of his usual strong impactful appearance, it was really hard to tell that? it was him when he is in full body armor as it hid all his features.


    When I was truly impressed, Kruz said quietly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ If I wasn¡¯t so kind, I would have punched you, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°As expected of Kruz, you are so kind!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You are definitely making fun of me, aren¡¯t you, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz pushed me a little. And so my escort journey came to an end.


    ¡ì


    For the first time in a long time, I took off my ¡ºPerfect Vacation¡» and slumped into thefortable chair in the n Master¡¯s office in my usual outfit.


    I felt like I was finally able to befortable.


    ¡ºPerfect Vacation¡» is a very useful Relic, but it has the drawback of being toofortable. Rumor has it that some other ¡ºPerfect Vacation¡» enthusiasts have worn it so much that they can no longer wear any other clothes. I guess I am okay with it because there is not much difference between when I am normal and when I amfortable. Because, you know, I am not working that much.


    After all, *daradara*zing around in this ce suits me the most.


    Eva makes me tea as usual. Everyday life is the best. I am the worst for having her do all the n-rted work and even having her make tea for me.


    And like every time, Eva verified what happened.


    ¡°Cry-san. How did your escort request go? I have heard rumors about it¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Around thirty points, I will say. Was everything okay on your side?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°There were no problems at all. The only thing that changed is that¨D¨D¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· have returned from their expedition. They have already left, though.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Heh, too bad, we just missed each other.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°They are mercenaries¡­¡­ Most of them were also absent, but Touka-san, their Leader was also disappointed about it.¡± (Eva) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I am baaack! Sadly I didn¡¯t re-edit all the previous chapters. I procrastinated waaaay too much. I only did from chapter 50 to 56.1¡­ I¡¯ll try to keep editing while doing the chapter I¡¯ll keep you posted when I finish a new chapter.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    MVP: Most Valuable yerYowaningen: This is how Kruz call Cry. The literal trantion is Weak HumanAshiato: The literal trantion is FootprintTomoshibi Kish-Dan: In Japanese it can also be read as Tomoshibi Kish-Dan and it trantes as Torch Knight.

 Chapter 212，Part2: 2 - Evaluation

    <h4>Chapter212£¬Part2: 2 - Evaluation</h4> <h4>Chapter 212 Evaluation</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    It has been a while since I heard that name.


    ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· is the party with the most members in ¡¶First Step (Ashiato)¡·.


    The Members of that Party are highly skilled and excel in orderly maneuvering like an army, but they rarelye back to the Imperial Capital because they are always traveling around the world in search of battlefields. Maybe that Party doesn¡¯t even think of the Imperial Capital as their base.


    By the way, ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· was one of the founding Parties of the n, and the reason why such a Party with little reason to join a n cooperated with us was because Sytry gave them expensive Potions as a gift.


    In other words, it¡¯s money. The Party Leader¡¯s motto is ¡ºMoney can buy your life¡». The Leader gets along really well with Sytry.


    If ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· had been around, I could have easily thrown the Emperor¡¯s escort to them¡­¡­


    However, it was already over. No matter how troublesome a request is, a finished request is a good request. I have got a carpet and a smartphone, so all is well.


    When I made a big yawn, I threw my legs up and pulled out mytest smartphone from my pocket.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that you seeded in nting trees in Toizant.¡± (Eva)


    As always, you are quick to pick information up.


    .


    ¡°Aaah, they made a big fuss about it. But I have nothing to do with it though.¡± (Cry)


    Phantoms are really useful when they need to be useful. It was Franz-san who told me, but it seems like Toizant¡¯s chief was too excited to focus on the Conference.


    However, I pushed through it and insisted that it had nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t know where they heard the rumor, but many people came to thank me, but I sent them back telling them I know nothing about it. I didn¡¯t even ept their gifts. It was the Imouto Kitsune who did it, so you should thank her.


    But I wonder if that can be called tree ntation¡­¡­ Rumor has it that a forest was created in a day. As if something like that can be called tree ntation!


    Eva¡¯s eyes were *pachipachi* blinking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look happy. Are you concerned with something?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Well, yeah. Even I have worries. No¡­ I have already done all I can do.¡± (Cry)


    In hindsight, I feel that it was irresponsible of me to impose the Imouto Kitsune on them. I unintentionally left her with them because her presence was too heavy for me but also because she seemed to understand me, but perhaps I should try to persuade her to return after some point. Now that I have a smartphone, it is easy-peasy to keep in touch with her even from a distance. Eeeasy-peasy.


    ¡°If you have any problems, I can try and help you¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Aaah, I will count on you.¡± (Cry)


    Oh, after all, it has to be Eva. I will absolutely make sure shees with me on my next escort.


    Just as I made up my mind, the door to the room opened.


    It was Sytry who came in, carrying a huge box.


    Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t hear the details of what happened after I asked her to train Her Imperial Princess. It is because everything has been such a mess.


    Her Imperial Princess returned safely, and Sytry didn¡¯t say anything, so I guess there was no problem, but I might as well ask her about the training she went through or something in case I am asked to talk about it in the future.


    Sytry came closer and before I could say anything else, her cheeks flushed and she said.


    ¡°Please look at this Cry-san~!¡± (Sytry)


    Ah, her attitude¡­¡­ So Sytry¡­¡­ You want me to praise you, right?


    All right. I¡¯ll praise you. *Yoshi, yoshi*, ok, ok, good girl, good girl.


    Sytry opened the wooden box with great enthusiasm. Inside the box, there were ss bottles neatly lined up.


    I picked up one of the bottles and carefully lifted it. What was inside was a reddish-ck liquid. It was not transparent, and at first nce, it looked like blood.


    Those are pretty creepy Potions¡­¡­. Now, how can I praise her?


    As I *niconico* smiled and waited for her to exin, Sytry-chan said proudly.


    ¡°I know my report iste, but¡­¡­ Please look at this Cry-san!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°*Yoshi, yoshi* Ok, ok. As expected of Sytry. Good girl, good girl.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is Her Imperial Princess Murina¡¯s blood and as promised, I got so much from her blood test.¡± (Sytry)


    ???????


    I took another look at therge number of ss bottles and at Sytry who was making a big smile. Now that I think of it, Her Imperial Princess Murina¡­¡­ Had been quite *furafura* unsteady on her feet.


    Obviously, the number of bottles was unusual. Even if you drained all the blood from a single human being, it would not amount to this much. On top of that, Her Imperial Princess Murina is a small woman.


    I looked at Eva.


    ¡°Eva, it might be sudden, but can I talk to you about my worries?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am sorry, I am feeling a little under the weather¡­¡­ I will leave you alone.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°It¡¯s royal blood you see, and it¡¯s been preserved in perfection, it¡¯s almost impossible to get your hands on it! It¡¯s worth studyin¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    Eva excuses herself with a pale face and a gait as unsteady as Her Imperial Princess Murina¡¯s.


    There was nothing that I could do, so I fearfully asked Sytry.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is she alive?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I gave her a powerful blood-enhancement Potion, so¡­¡­ There was quite a bit of burden, but there is nothing wrong with her health!¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry, it is not because there is nothing wrong with her health that it is fine¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I said training, didn¡¯t I?


    W-What should I do? They didn¡¯t say anything to me when we returned home, but wouldn¡¯t it be a death sentence if they found out?


    ¡ì


    And the next day, I got a call from the Imperial family. I think I might be screwed. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Forget to say itst chapter but thank you Chulbom for the ko-fi


    Hahaha Poor Murina getting drained of all of her blood


    Even Eva bailed on Cry this time XD


    Also I updated the cover on the main page, it is volume 7 cover.


    Cry look so cool on the cover, but what is the real story behind it¡­


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    Edited Chapter: 56.2

 Chapter 213，Part1: 1 - Evaluation ②

    <h4>Chapter213£¬Part1: 1 - Evaluation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 213 Evaluation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Inside a room of the Imperial Castle. The people who were there were all the people who I had been indebted to during the escort mission. Since yesterday, it has been a very busy day.


    I heard that there are many nobles in Zebrudia¡¯s Imperial Guards. I am probably the least well-born of all the people here.


    Franz-san stiffened for a moment at my appearance and said in disgust.


    ¡°Thanks foring. You may sit down¡­¡­ Cry Andrich¡­¡­ Do you always dress like that?¡± (Franz)


    From the moment their summoning came, I felt like a prisoner awaiting his execution. It was inevitable that I would resort to the ¡ºPerfect Vacation¡».


    Geh¡­¡­ The Emperor is here. I just barely swallowed the words that were about toe out. As expected, that would have been too disrespectful.


    The room I was summoned to was solid and sturdy as if to symbolize Zebrudia, and although there were few luxurious ornaments, there was an atmosphere that naturally made me straighten my back. The person sitting at the far end of the room was undoubtedly the most important person in the country¨D¨DThe Emperor.


    Maybe it was just that I didn¡¯t know about it, but I don¡¯t think that the Emperor everes out for a regr summoning. It may have been unavoidable during the escort, but the only time you should be able to have an audience with His Majesty was on special asions such as the ¡ºWhite Sword Gathering¡»¡­¡­ Which means, he shouldn¡¯t be here.


    Are ya bored, Emperor?


    As I tried to escape reality by thinking of something extremely profane, Franz-san cleared his throat once.


    ¡°Well, fine. This time we have summoned you because¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    That was when His Majesty opened his mouth.


    ¡°It is alright, Franz. This is not an audience, there is no need to keep the appearance. I will speak directly to him.¡± (Radrick)


    His line of sight shifted from Franz-san to me.


    I have been thinking, but Your Majesty, aren¡¯t you being too frank? Don¡¯t just pop up here and there. Are ya too bored, Emperor?


    Now, why was I summoned? Did they find out what Sytry had done? I am sure they did. I wonder if they will forgive me if I get down on my knees and do a Dogeza. It¡¯s dead?


    When I checked with Sytry, to my surprise¨D¨DIt seemed that she didn¡¯t train the Imperial Princess.


    The only thing they did was a blood test, and they didn¡¯t have time to do anything else. Apparently, she was too interested in the blood of the Imperial family.


    ¡±I have squeezed as much as I can,¡± said Sytry. It would be difficult to make Her Imperial Princess the strongest with only a few days of training, but she wanted to at least show that she was willing to put up with the training.


    It is a bad habit of hers to let her curiosity get the better of her.


    Now, what should I say¡­¡­ I had been trying to think of an excuse for the whole time, but no excuse came to my mind.


    I felt like a carp on a chopping block when His Majesty opened his mouth gravely.


    ¡°Good work on the previous escort. There were a lot of problems¡­¡­ But there were no assassins as skilled ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡· that showed up. I would say the crisis is over for the time being.¡± (Radrick)


    Hm¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh? It wasn¡¯t what I thought would happen¡­¡­ No way would I think that he would thank the person that he was about to execute.


    I blinked my eyes and looked at His Majesty and Franz-san.


    ¡°In addition, thank you for your efforts in training Murina.¡± (Radrick)


    !!


    I quickly said.


    ¡°Your words are wasted on me, Your Majesty. We didn¡¯t have much time, so we didn¡¯t get much done.¡± (Cry)


    I am really sorry for squeezing the blood out of her. I am really sorry about our girl. But she had other guards with her, didn¡¯t she? Isn¡¯t it also their fault that they didn¡¯t stop Sytry?


    I quickly checked, but I could not see Her Imperial Princess Murina in the room. His Majesty, perhaps noticing my gesture, nodded coyly.


    ¡°Murina is being instructed in swordsmanship. She has seldom asked anything for herself in the past¨D¨DBut it seems something has changed her mind.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°It was such a sudden change of mind¡­¡­ On the contrary, I am worried about it. Your Majesty.¡± (Franz)


    Said Franz-san with an expression that seems like something doesn¡¯t quite add up.


    Of course, you will change your mind after you have been drained of your blood for days. I didn¡¯t see the training¨D¨DBut even if her life wasn¡¯t in danger, there must be something wrong with other aspects of hers.


    ¡°Neither Murina nor people around her would give any details about the training¨D¨DBut it sounds like it was intense.¡± (Radrick)


    Then I say while making a solemn expression so that I don¡¯t disgust His Majesty, who doesn¡¯t know that his daughter¡¯s blood has been drained all over the ce.


    ¡°No ordinary human could have endured it. It is only thanks to Her Imperial Princess¡¯ own strength.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­ She said she never wants to do it again.¡± (Radrick)


    That¡¯s awesome, Sytry. You are the only one who would get thanked for squeezing blood out of someone!


    ¡°Once is probably enough. Her Imperial Princess has already changed¡­¡­ She will eventually be able to wipe out the disasters that befall her with her own hands.¡± (Cry)


    I took advantage of this moment to praise Her Imperial Princess and try to make it all go under the rug.


    The Emperor generously nodded at what I sincerely said. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha In Cry¡¯s mind, even the Emperor is just a regr dude XD


    Also, Cry¡¯s getting scot-free even tho he drained Imperial blood!


    I¡¯m sure a lot of secret organizations will drool for just getting one bottle of imperial like in Eminence in the Shadow Vol.1


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here Cry talks like Renge from Non Non Biyori, he said ¡°Kotei, himana¡¯n?¡± Which mean ¡°Aren¡¯t ya too free, Emperor¡± or ¡°Are ya bored, Emperor¡±

 Chapter 213，Part2: 2 - Evaluation ②

    <h4>Chapter213£¬Part2: 2 - Evaluation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 213 Evaluation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°I will receive that as apliment, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. And by the way¨D¨DYou haven¡¯t received your reward for the training, have you?¡± (Radrick)


    !? That¡¯s awesome, Sytry. You are the only one who would get rewarded for squeezing blood out of someone!


    Then His Majesty said to me who was just stunned by the unexpected turn of events. His expression remained grim, but perhaps this was just¡­¡­ His original face.


    ¡°I will give you an additional reward. Make any offer you wish.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°That is¡­¡­ Unnecessary, Your Majesty. Training Her Imperial Princess Murina is something I have offered myself¨D¨DAnd I have received enough.¡± (Cry)


    I have received enough reward¨D¨DCalled blood!


    No matter how shameless I am, I can¡¯t be rewarded for a training that I haven¡¯t done anything on it. No, in fact, if I did, it would be a problem if something were to happenter.


    If I may be bold, please give me the ¡ºTrue Tears (Tears of the Truth)¡».


    ¡°It isn¡¯t just for the training. It is also for stopping ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡·, fighting off the ¡°Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>)¡±, and also the tree ntation you did had also worked in our favor during the Conference. Even if we take into ount the crash of the airship¨D¨DA single carpet isn¡¯t worth what you did for us.¡± (Radrick)


    That¡¯s awesome, me. All of my actions were backfiring on me, and yet I got an awesome high rating, that¡¯s so scary!


    I have to avoid this at all costs¡­¡­ Rewards are proportional to your responsibilities. And the tree ntation was also a coincidence, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if anything could happen to it.


    ¡°I did everything on my own. If a reward must be given, it should be given to Franz-san, who has put himself on the line for Her Imperial Princess Murina all along.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Stop it, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. His Majesty has offered you a reward, and it would be impolite not to ept it.¡± (Franz)


    I really don¡¯t understand the world of nobility. If I may say be bold, please give me the ¡ºTrue Tears (Tears of the Truth)¡».


    ¡°But I don¡¯t need wealth. Nor status or honor.¡± (Cry)


    I remembered what Ark had told me once, that in the Rodin family, every time something happened, his title would be raised as a reward, so I added this just in case.


    I am generally satisfied with my current situation. If I could retire, that would be perfect, but that is not something the Emperor can do anything about.


    And finally, I said while being badass.


    ¡°They just corrupt your soul.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°As dys told me, what a humble man. It might also be taken as condescending though¡­¡­ Now then¡­¡­ If you don¡¯t need wealth, status, or honor, then that is problematic. The only thing that remains is power, but if you are a Level 8, you already have that.¡± (Radrick)


    Power, heh¡­¡­ If you could give it to me, I really would want it, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t need it because I am not getting any stronger even if I get a powerful armor, and if things get out of hand, Luke and the others will be there for me.


    Please give me the ¡ºTrue Tears (Tear of the Truth)¡» or a behaving carpet.


    And there, Franz-san, who had been thinking with a subtle expression, opened his mouth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want wealth or honor, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Then Your Majesty, why don¡¯t you give him that ticket?¡± (Franz)


    That ticket¡­¡­?


    His Majesty¡¯s eyes widened at what Franz said, and he groaned a little.


    ¡°Aaaah, the ¡ºSupreme Martial Arts Festival (Buteisai)¡», heh¡­¡­ Sure, I still had some leftover, but that is a little light to give as a reward¡­¡­¡± (Radrick)


    It was an unexpected turn of events. But this could be good.


    The ¡ºSupreme Martial Art Festival (Buteisai)¡» is one of the world¡¯s leading martial arts tournaments. As the name implies, famous warriors from all over the world gather topete for the title of the strongest in the world¨D¨DThe Supreme Martial Art Emperor.


    Just hearing that the event is not only for swordsmen but also for Magi, makes me have goosebumps but it is a very popr and shy event. The participants include famous swordsmen, Magi, and Treasure Hunters, and it is not umon for people to die.


    The winner receives a cash prize and tremendous honor, and all the past winners have been famous heroes.


    However, the spectators¡¯ tickets to the event were coveted not only by the nobles, but also by Treasure Hunters who love the words strongest, so you could never obtain tinum Ticket without having argework.


    I am a half-retired Treasure Hunter, but I do love to watch a fancy fight from a safe distance. As I recall, Luke wanted to go see it, too.


    It would be a good reward. Even though it was a tinum ticket, it had nothing to do with status or honor, and the price was reasonable. Even if my screw-up was discoveredter, I am sure they will forgive me if I asked just that¡­¡­ I think.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­ Marvelous. The ¡ºSupreme Martial Art Festival (Buteisai)¡»¡­¡­ I have always been interested in it. If it is possible, I wish you could give me the ticket¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    His Majesty frowned. If he gives something cheap, it may affect his reputation as the Emperor of a great country, but you asked me to tell you what I wanted, so please find in your heart to forgive me.


    Moreover, it is not a lie that I am interested. My certification Level is certainly high, but there are many people who have a higher certification Level than me participating in the tournament. The opportunity to witness the full power of powerful Hunters is truly rare. Watching powerful fighters in person will help ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· make further progress.


    When His Majesty realized that I was not going to change my opinion, he said with resignation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Alright. It is not worthy of your merit, but if you say so, then by all means. You maypete in valor to your heart¡¯s content.¡± (Radrick) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Of course, it is a ticket for participating the Tournament! I wanted to make it super ambiguous but the Emperor clearly said it, so too bad.


    I wonder if he will give the ticket to Tino or something like that XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 214，Part1: 1 - Outsider

    <h4>Chapter214£¬Part1: 1 - Outsider</h4> <h4>Chapter 214 Outsider</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    I was in a good mood, aplete change from the mood I had been before answering the summoning, and I was *udauda*zily polishing my Relics in the n Master¡¯s room.


    The reason why I was in a good mood was because of the tinum ticket I received as a reward from the Emperor.


    The tinum ticket was a silvery-white metal card. On the front, there was a picture of a crossed sword and staff. As expected of the famous Martial Art Emperor Festival, even the entrance ticket was not ordinary.


    And by the way, ording to Franz-san, this ticket is a special one. As expected of the Emperor of a great country. It must be for VIP treatment.


    There was no seat number written on it, but if you showed it to the receptionists, they would guide you to your seat.


    I have always been a nuisance to everyone and haven¡¯t been able to give anything back. That is why it makes me happy when a timees when I can give something back, like this time.


    Well, I shouldn¡¯t have received a reward in the first ce, but since His Majesty was giving it to me, I won¡¯t say anything uncalled for.


    When I was humming, Eva, who had noticed something different from my behavior, asked me what I wanted her to ask.


    ¡°Seems like you are in a great mood¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°*Jaaaan* Ta-daaa, Eva. Do you know what this is? I got it as my escort reward.¡± (Cry)


    I quickly pulled out my silvery-white metal card. Eva¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.


    ¡°!? Is this, a ticket for the Martial Art Emperor Festival!? ¡­¡­ Well, well, well¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Eva looked at me and the ticket in turn. As expected of a well-informed person, Eva seems to have sensed the situation without me saying a word.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cry-san, don¡¯t you hate those kinds of things?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not true. I have always wanted to see it, at least once. And this ticket, believe it or not, is a special ticket¨D¨DIt allows any number of people to watch the event.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, the Martial Art Emperor Festival is a prestigious festival after all. I heard that many fighters call their friends and family.¡± (Eva)


    Eva whispered something with a look of disbelief on her face.


    Well, that didn¡¯t matter. Then I asked the Vice-n Master who always contributes to the n.


    ¡°Eva¡¯sing too, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are you really going? You, Cry-san? To the Martial Art Emperor Festival?¡± (Eva)


    Eva was looking at me in half-disbelief. Was this really so surprising?


    It is true that I live while trying to avoid any conflict, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I am not interested in powerful people. Even I am a man who originally aimed to be a hero, you know.


    It has been a while since I activated my badass mode and said.


    ¡°Luke and the others have always been curious about it. It is a prestigious martial arts tournament, we might as well show up at least once.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Haah. If this is what you want, Cry-san, then, of course, I will go and support you.¡± (Eva)


    Is there anyone she wants to support? For my part, I don¡¯t have any. After all, I don¡¯t even know who will be participating.


    That is when Eva gave me a nice suggestion.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask everyone in the n to go as well? It is not every day you get a chance to do something like this¡­¡­ I am sure Tino-san will be very happy.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°I like it. I am sure there is a limit to how many people can watch the event, but¨D¨DOh yeah, maybe there¡¯s someone from our n who will bepeting?¡± (Cry)


    Starting from Ark, there are many skilled Hunters in our n. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if one of them participated in the Supreme Martial Art Festival.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about it, but it is certainly possible. The Supreme Martial Art Festival has a huge number of contestants¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is there any problem with it?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°No way. Let¡¯s cheer them on, it would be a great honor to have the winnering from our n.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°?? R-Right¡­¡­ Doesn¡¯t it seem like our talk is running in parallel?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­ Is that so?¡± (Cry)


    It was not that we are talking in parallel, it was just that we were lucky enough to get a ticket to the Supreme Martial Art Festival and we are all going there to see it. It was a story so simple that I would like to see how we can make our story run in parallel.


    Until the end, Eva looked unusually unconvinced but nodded as if to convince herself.


    ¡°W-Well, if Cry-san says so¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡ì


    Luke was in the underground training ground, ying with the Golem that Sytry got at the auction.


    Luke¡¯s reaction to seeing the ticket was exactly what I expected. His eyes widened, he stared at the ticket intently, and shouted.


    ¡°Cry, you¡¯re going to be at the Supreme Martial Art Festival! When did you get it¡­¡­¡± (Luke)


    ¡°See, the Emperor gave it to me as a reward. Luke, you wanted to go see it too, didn¡¯t you? Is your schedule free?¡± (Cry)


    Luke loves swords and swordsmen more than three meals a day. As for how much he loves it, he loves it so much that if he sees a strong-looking swordsman with a sword in his hand, he will just go ahead and sh him. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that he hates everything that is unrted to swordsmen.


    The man named Luke Psycol¨D¨DLike strong people. As a swordsman, he has a special attachment to swordsmen, but as long as his opponent is strong, he will sh it no matter if it is a Thief, a Magi, or whatever. In other words, he was just a street sher. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Eva seeing that something is not right, but still think that Cry is just being Cry and have a master n!


    Of course, he has one, he is gonna win the tournament and be Level 9!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here Eva is wondering if they aren¡¯t misunderstanding each other as Eva thinks that Cry is participating in the tournament.

 Chapter 214，Part2: 2 - Outsider

    <h4>Chapter214£¬Part2: 2 - Outsider</h4> <h4>Chapter 214 Outsider</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    It was natural that Luke was interested in the Supreme Martial Art Festival.


    Luke thought about it for a while with a difficult look on his face, but then said as if he had made up his mind.


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Cry. But I¨CI¡¯d rather participate than watching it!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°O-oh?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I¡¯m still immature, I can¡¯t even cut dimensions. But I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get something out of it if I kill someone strong enough to participate in the tournament. I¡¯m sure about it!¡± (Luke)


    There was a fiery glow in his crimson eyes. Indeed¡­¡­ Indeed, Luke would say that. But I doubt they are going to let you kill each other no matter how much you want to¡­¡­.


    But I don¡¯t know what you should do to participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how you can participate though?¡± (Cry)


    The tickets I received seemed to be VIP tickets, but tickets to the tournament are sold to the general public as well. But the right to participate in the tournament is not sold to the general public. It is a prestigious tournament, so the qualifications must be tough.


    But Luke says powerfully.


    ¡°I know how. Invitations to the Supreme Martial Art Festival are sent to the top winners of the local fighting tournaments, famous Hunters, and renowned warriors.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Then it is impossible after all.¡± (Cry)


    The Supreme Martial Arts Festival is just around the corner. Luke nodded his head in agreement with me.


    ¡°In other words, if you y the guy holding an invitation, it will drop.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    That¡­¡­ Does it work like this? No, no¡­ No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s not like this¡­ Not, like, this.


    How could he have grown up in the same hometown as me, and yet lose his sensibilities to such an extent¡­¡­ I wanted toin to Luke¡¯s ¡°Shisho (Mentor)¡±, but it was more likely that Luke¡¯s ¡°Shisho (Mentor)¡± wouldin to me.


    It is also touchy whether you can call him having a Hunter¡¯s brain as he says that he will defeat someone just because that person has something he wants. While I was at a loss as to how to appease him, Luke said forcefully.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay like this. I¡¯m going to go slice up whoeveres to my mind.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Ah¡± (Cry)


    By the time I said that, Luke was already gone. It is one of Luke¡¯s weaknesses that he doesn¡¯t listen to people properly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, he will probably use a wooden sword, so I guess he will be okay. Luke¡¯s notoriety has already spread quite a bit. He should be able to defend himself.


    Or rather, there is nothing I can do about it. Next, let¡¯s go check with Liz.


    ¡ì


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re going to the Supreme Martial Art Festival!? I¡¯m going too~! I¡¯m going to beat to death whoever¡¯sing to my mind~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Ah¡± (Cry)


    Liz disappeared. It was a wonderful movement, as if she had disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I wonder why our members are so quick-tempered.


    The Smart who was not so quick-tempered said as if she was exasperated.


    ¡°Seriously¡­ Beating someone to death¡­¡­ Onee-chan is so violent.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Un, un, you are right.¡± (Cry)


    However, you did drain Her Imperial Princess¡¯ blood as much as you wanted, didn¡¯t you? I am not going to forget that so soon.


    ¡°Even though it is not so hard to get a spot¡­ As it isn¡¯t like there are only a few participants.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Eh!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°We have already made a name for ourselves, so if we bribe¨D¨DIf we give the selectionmittee just one more push, they will ask us to participate. There are usually a lot of sudden entrants, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°U-Un, un, you are right.¡± (Cry)


    Sytry tilted her head with her usual smile¡­¡­ Apparently, Sytry-chan was also eager to fight.


    Could it be that everyone but me will participate? Lucia is surprisinglypetitive, and if everyone is going to participate, Anthem will participate too. I can¡¯t understand their feelings at all though¨D¨D.


    ¡°Do you want to participate in the Supreme Martial Art Festival so much?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ We can¡¯t? I thought this would be the best chance to gain fame.¡± (Sytry)


    Mmmmh, so ambitious.


    However, if you think about it, this is a natural conclusion. In fact, it would be stranger if the first thing a High-Level Hunter thinks about when they hear about the Supreme Martial Arts Festival is to spectate it.


    I changed my mind. I was going to watch the tournament with Luke and the others, but I think it would be a great idea to cheer for them. After all, this was a martial arts tournament¨D¨DJust a tournament. Unlike usual, there was little danger to your life.


    If they were to win, Luke and the others would have a bright future. I would be proud to be their childhood friend.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. Right¨D¨DSince we are going all out, let¡¯s go with the intention of dominating this tournament with our Party.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Maaaah¡­¡­! I think it is a wonderful idea. I will start working on it right now!¡± (Sytry)


    It went a little differently than what I nned, but I am looking forward to it. I should cheer for them grandly. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Love how both Luke and Liz brain works!


    Just go beat up some guy who has a ticket and it will magically drop on the ground!


    Is it gonna end with Cry winning the tournament because he is just gonna fight someone from his Party and they just gonna surrender to make Cry win? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here Luke is really saying it like he will get a drop item if he kills the guy XD

 Chapter 215，Part1: 1 - Outsider ②

    <h4>Chapter215£¬Part1: 1 - Outsider ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 215 Outsider ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The big news came just as Tino was returning to the n afterpleting her training at a Treasure Shrine.


    Onee-sama isn¡¯t here. Onee-sama¡¯s training is hell, but her schedule ispletely random. Sometimes she doesn¡¯t show up when a training has been scheduled, and sometimes she shows up when a training hasn¡¯t been scheduled.


    Recently, she had been away all the time due to the Emperor¡¯s request for an escort, but Tino was alreadypletely used to such a capricious ¡°Shisho (Mentor)¡±.


    ¡°Master~¡­¡­? At the Supreme Martial Art Festival?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Aaaah, it seems like he said that it is a good opportunity, so his Party should aim to dominate the tournament.¡± (Lyle)


    His tone was calm, but the eyes of the Hunter from ¡¶First Step (Ashiato)¡· who gave me the information¨D¨DLyle had a *kirakira* glint in his eyes.


    Nowadays, which is also called the heyday of Treasure Hunters, there are many martial artspetitions held in various ces, but nothing is as widespread as the ¡ºSupreme Martial Arts Festival (Buteisai)¡».


    A lot of skilled people will participate. It is not limited to Hunters.


    There will be well-known Martial Arts masters and famous Bounty Hunters. Sometimes there is the leader of the most powerful knight order, and sometimes there is a wise man who has spent his entire life studying in seclusion. Since all the weak people have been eliminated in the preliminary round, they all have one thing inmon, all of them are strong.


    Treasure hunters are used to fighting, but their goal is not to fight but to obtain treasures. In fact, they are even at a disadvantage in pure battle inside a small part of the city as they have allocated their Mana Material a little bit everywhere as they have to be able to handle a variety of situations.


    And the most unique thing in it is that the contestants are not always pure human beings.


    We don¡¯t see many of them in the Imperial Capital, but there are several races in the world that have abilities far beyond humans.


    One of them is Spirit People who excel in Magic, but there are also Beastmen and Giants that have physical strength that is iparable to that of humans, and the Dragonman race, a rarely seen race, which excels in all the domains of a warrior and is the first species to be chosen as the strongest race.


    Only by defeating those powerful contestants will you be given the honor of being the strongest. Of course, not every powerful people in the world will be able topete, so it will depend on your luck.


    However, as far as Tino knows, there have been only a few times in history when a simple human hase out on top of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    Master~ is awesome and strong. He is awesome, but to be honest, I don¡¯t think it is fair to fight these people who were born just for fighting.


    Above all, unlike Onee-sama and the others, Master~ has rarely shown his power publicly before. If Master~ was like that, he would have participated in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival a long time ago (By the way, the reason why Onee-sama and the others did not participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival until now was because they were tactful of Master).


    Why did he decide to participate now?


    Various questions went through my mind. Then Tino clenched her fists.


    ¡°I have to cheer them.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Aaaah, But if Cry was to win the tournament, we¡¯ll be the strongest group of all!¡± (Lyle)


    Tino¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected words.


    If you calmly think about it, he is right.


    The winner of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival would be given the honor of being the strongest. And if the n is run by the strongest, more people will take notice of the n. There is no cause-and-effect rtionship between the n Master¡¯s ability and the ability of the Members of that n, but that is how the world works.


    And¨D¨DIf we be the strongest n, people are bound to request us for work. Maybe, there might be some troublesome ones that would be mixed in it.


    It wasn¡¯t intentional. But Tino muttered half-reflexively.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It seems like we will be having a really bad time.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°!? That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Oh no, we have to stop him!¡± (Lyle)


    As if he hade to the same conclusion, Lyle¡¯s expression changed. Tino quickly stretched out her leg to swipe Lyle¡¯s leg, when he tried to run away while turning around.


    Lyle is Level 5. He is a mid-level Member of the n, but he has been a Hunter longer than Tino. In terms of ability, he was probably as good or maybe a little bit better than Tino, who went through many trials.


    However, he was caught off guard.


    ¡°!?¡± (Lyle)


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°!? You were the one who said it!¡± (Lyle)


    When Lyle lost his posture, shended a series of kicks before he could reposition himself. She closed the distance and didn¡¯t let him have any chance to recover. The other Members of the n looked at him and Tino, but then they looked away thinking that it was the same as usual.


    Lyle was desperate, but Tino was also desperate. If what Tino said was discovered, Onee-sama would purge her, and it was unthinkable to not support Master~.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ I will, be, rooting, for Master~!¡± (Tino)


    That¡¯s why¨D¨DI will shut your mouth.


    When a powerful blow reached Lyle, he flew high in the air. In response to that Tino chased after him without hesitation.


    ¡°If you¡­ Make the wrong move¡­ He will make you participate¡­ Do you understand!?¡± (Lyle)


    In the end, Tino stopped only after Lyle hadpletely copsed on the floor and at the sound of a gong that someone brought.


    While her shoulders were moving up and down because of her breathing, she looked at the pitiful Lyle.


    ¡°Fuuuh. Master~ will never tell me to participate, in his stead¡­¡­ Probably¡­¡­ I think.¡± (Tino)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I can¡¯t, Master~!


    Tino had a faraway look in her eyes, but then she realized that she couldn¡¯t leave it like that, so she grabbed Lyle¡¯s arm and *zuruzuru* dragged him along.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thanks Kara for the Ko-fi!


    Haha love how Tino support her Master but at the same time so not sure of her


    And poor Lyle being a punching bag in the whole chapter! Just because he is afraid of a new trial!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 215，Part2: 2 - Outsider ②

    <h4>Chapter215£¬Part2: 2 - Outsider ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 215 Outsider ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Haaah? The Supreme Martial Arts Festival? With Yowaningen!?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­ Even though he just finished an escort request a few days ago, what a busy person.¡± (Lapis)


    When Kruz Argen widened her eyes while shouting in a dumbfounded voice, the Party Leader of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, Lapis Furgol let out a chuckle as if she had seen something interesting.


    ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· is a Party where only Spirit People are in it. There are not many Spirit People in the Imperial Capital, so to prevent trouble, they rented a house and usually lived there.


    The rooms arerge and built with plenty of room to spare, but the rare Spirit People whoe out of the forest generally respect each other¡¯s freedom, so there was a spaciousmon area, but¨D¨DThere was no sign of the other members in themon room.


    The Supreme Martial Arts Festival was one of the few festivals that are widespread even among Spirit People who are generally not interested in worldly affairs.


    In the past, a certain Spirit People won thepetition and became known as a hero all over the world, so there are many participants, even Spirit People who are generally not interested in human events.


    However, since then, there has been no winner among Spirit People¨D¨D.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It must be some kind of joke, desu. That guy, he didn¡¯t even raise a finger when Dragons or Phantoms attacked him, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­ Then is he aiming to be famous¡­¡­?¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°That is even more unlikely, desu. Because that guy is saying whatever he wants even if he is in front of noblemen or the Emperor, desu. Participate¡­¡­? Are you sure you aren¡¯t mistaking it for watching the tournament rather than participating, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°There was no way the story could have gotten this big just because he was going to watch the tournament.¡± (Lapis)


    I understand that you don¡¯t believe me, but you are too agitated.


    When Lapis spoke in a reprimanding voice, Kruz¡¯s face turned red and shouted.


    ¡°I understand even if you don¡¯t remind me of it, desu. Even though I¡¯m not feeling well¨D¨DThat Yowaningen, he goes ahead and does this!¡± (Kruz)


    Maybe the exhaustion of the escort request had taken a toll on her, she had fallen ill and had been resting at home since she returned from the escort.


    Repeated attacks and an encounter with a Treasure Shrine. There weren¡¯t any serious problems on the way back, but she was still on her toes the whole time, wondering when an attack woulde. It was inevitable that she would copse.


    That was what I was thinking. But it is a different story if we are talking about the human who should have done the same thing, but is still going to the Supreme Martial Arts Festival vigorously.


    ¡°Yowaningen, don¡¯t tell me you left everything to me just so you could attend the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, desu! At the very least,e visit me, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    When Kruz wasining to someone who wasn¡¯t even here, Lapis crossed her arms and sighed with a *Yareyare* gesture.


    ¡°Then, shall you try to participate too? If you can defeat ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, it should be satisfying for you too. How to participate¡­¡­ Well, we will figure it out. We are perfect to please the crowd.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    My unexpected words made Kruz blink her eyes.


    She stared at Lapis, but she didn¡¯t seem to be joking. In the first ce, Lapis is not the kind of person who likes to joke.


    Certainly, if she could defeat ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· on the big stage, she would, well, feel a little better. It would also spread ¡¶Starlight¡¯s (Hoshi no Seirai) ¡· name around the world.


    Kruz looked thoughtful for a moment but quickly shook her head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going to do that because it would waste all the hard work I did, desu. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m interested in fame or being the strongest, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°But after all the trouble he had caused me, I¡¯m not going to let him get away so easily if he loses pathetically.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­ Well, I am sure that our Spirit People Hero will also be present at this Supreme Martial Arts Festival. Even if it is just a contractual agreement¨D¨DI do want to see the power of our n Leader in full disy.¡± (Lapis)


    Lapis narrowed her eyes with a beautiful but scary smile at her Party Member who was once again raising her voice in indignation.


    ¡ì


    ¡°*Kushun* Achoo¡­¡­ I have a feeling that something good is going to happen.¡± (Cry)


    Is it really going to be alright?


    The sight of the n Master humming happily and opening a magazine made Eva feel a bit uneasy.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is definitely, no matter how you look at it, one of the top ten Hunters in the Imperial City. But at the same time, he is also a Hunter who does not like to fight very much.


    Eva had once asked Cry why he had stopped exploring Treasure Shrines.


    Being a n Master is an honorable job, but a Treasure Hunter¡¯s main job is to explore Treasure Shrines, and few n Masters are willing to neglect that for the n (Although that was one of ¡¶First Step (Ashiato)¡· advantages over other ns).


    And to Eva¡¯s fearful question, the n Master replied with a nihilist grin.


    He said, ¡ºI have never been a fan of fighting. It is tedious and I am already tired of it¡».


    But now, as he opened the magazine with a *niconico* smile on his face, I couldn¡¯t feel a trace of his former words.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Well, since I am going to the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, I think I should go to some famous tourist spots¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    He lifted up arge magazine which had a lot of sticky notes on it and showed it to me.


    Although the Supreme Martial Arts Festival is a martial arts tournament, for the fighters, it is about their honor. Sometimes, the victory or defeat of a fighter can determine the fate of the school to which he belongs.


    The other participants are probably putting the final touches on their preparation by visiting Treasure Shrine and other ces in anticipation of the uing battle.


    No, even if they weren¡¯t necessarily all like that¨D¨DEva could clearly understand that there were no participants that would look for tourist attractions in a guidebook.


    Even to Eva who is always watching Cry¡¯s usual way of doing things, she can¡¯t help but worry when she sees Cry *niconico* smiling.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Shall I look up the information on the participants?¡± (Eva)


    The Martial Arts Festival is a one-on-one tournament. And since weapons and fighting styles are free, victory or defeat dependsrgely on thepatibility between the fighters.


    Eva doesn¡¯t know what Cry was good at, but if he had the information, he should be able to use his usual unparalleled strategies and ingenuity to find a way to deal with it.


    When she said with such thought in her mind, Cry opened his eyes in amazement and said with an innocent smile.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need it. It is not like I am that interested in the participants, and it is more fun to find out about them after the match has started.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Eva)


    Are you really motivated to do this? Is it really alright for this man to be a n Master?


    No¡­¡­ Cry-san, you are going to do whatever you want again, am I right?


    ¡°Ah, actually I marked the ces I was interested in. Do you have any ces you would like to visit Eva?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Please let me borrow it.¡± (Eva)


    I picked up the guidebook with his writing on it and tucked it under my arm.


    Even if I am being noisy, even if he said it was unnecessary¨D¨DI have to take action. For once, as the Vice-Master, I couldn¡¯t just leave it at that. The oue of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival will affect the entire n.


    When Eva made up her mind, she quickly left the n Master¡¯s office, leaving the n Master in a *pokan* daze. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Small Eva point of view, but still nice to see it!


    And also Cry master n begins! Let the news spread just like during the auction and flip the world around!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 216，Part1: 1 - Outsider ③

    <h4>Chapter216£¬Part1: 1 - Outsider ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 216 Outsider ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Eh? Of course¡­¡­ I am going to participate. Don¡¯t tell me, Leader, you are only telling me to not participate?¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia looked at me with a scowl. It wasn¡¯t a re, but it had a lot of power in it.


    As usual, I had Lucia magically recharge my Relics in my private and Relics room, which was connected to the n Master¡¯s office.


    The charge, which tended to take a long time at first, had somehow be a smooth process before I knew it.


    In the past, she used to be out of breath after she finished charging, but now she can charge seventeen Barrier Rings and still look fine.


    Lucia Roge is an aplished Magi. She has mastered every genre of Magic and was even once chosen to be one of the strongest Magi in the Empire. And even now, she is constantly developing new Magic. But on the contrary, as his older brother, there are times when I worry about her.


    ¡°It is certainly tricky. No matter howrge the venue is, the distance between us is that of a swordsman area, but killing is strictly forbidden¡­¡­ Even if you are identally killed, it is not like I am allowed to use very powerful Magics.¡± (Lucia)


    The Supreme Martial Arts Festival was open to all means ofbat, so of course Magic is OK, but the truth is that most of the contestants are close-quarters fighters.


    The venue wasrge but for a warrior who had absorbed enough Mana Material, that distance could be closed in a few steps, and in order to use powerful Magics, chanting and certain preliminary actions are essential. If you are an experienced Magi, you can make your preliminary actions as few as possible, but even that was still a disadvantage because omitting those movements was a tradeoff with its power.


    However, Lucia seems to be very motivated. I don¡¯t know how she is going to get her hands on a participation ticket, but she seems to know some Magi in the upper echelons of the Empire, so I guess she will figure it out.


    She is surprisingly stubborn and rebellious, and there is nothing that I can do that will stop her.


    I received the chain Relic that Lucia finished charging and *un, un* nodded.


    ¡°*Un, un*, do your best.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hah? Why are you talking like it is someone else¡¯s business?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s¡­¡­ Because it is someone else¡¯s business, not mine.¡± (Cry)


    The Supreme Martial Arts Festival is an individualpetition, and I have no say in Lucia¡¯s fight. The only thing I have more than Lucia is her age.


    ¡°Do you want some advice?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°If you have time to do that, shouldn¡¯t you rather worry about yourself?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°I know, I will be fine on my side. I am rooting for you.¡± (Cry)


    Because, unlike Lucia, Luke, and the others, I am not participating. As expected, it would be strange for a contestant to worry about the spectators.


    And this time, the Supreme Martial Arts Festival is just a fighting tournament, sopared to the fact that they are always fighting for their life, this is a relief.


    ¡°Just so you know, this is a one-on-one fight. Isn¡¯t this the type of fight Leader is the leastfortable with?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Eh? No, that is not true. I like the tension of a one-on-one. But of course, it is not like I don¡¯t like a group fight or a shy fight.¡± (Cry)


    If I was the one doing it, I hate all of them to the core, but if I am watching it, I love every second of it.


    However, I have already seen a lot of shy fights when I was working as one of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, so I kind of feel like ¡°Whatever¡± when I see one.


    Lucia, who should know my personality very well, blinked her eyes at my answer.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Leader, aren¡¯t you misunderstanding somethin¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    But then, I suddenly heard a light melody. In the fastest motion I could muster, I pulled out mytest smartphone from my pocket.


    ¡°Sorry, Lucia. I got a ¡ºMailu¡». I have to reply quickly¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Moh!¡± (Lucia)


    I am sure that this was how people during Advanced Technological Civilizations used their smartphones.


    ¡ºMailu¡» is a really useful feature to send a text to someone, and it was one of the many features on my smartphone.


    I clicked on an icon with familiar motions. I have received arge quantity of ¡ºMailu¡».


    Most of them are from unknown senders and the things that are written are often iprehensible, so those are called ¡°Spam Mailu¡± among smartphone researchers. I heard that if you try to open them carelessly, your smartphone will explode, so you have to be careful.


    The sender of the mail was the Imouto-Kitsune, who was still supposed to be a god in Toizant. In fact, only the Imouto-Kitsune?and the Ani-Kitsune?are registered in my smartphone contacts.


    There was an image attached to the ¡ºMailu¡». The content said only one thing ¡ºIt grew up¡». The attached image was of a huge, towering tree.


    It hasn¡¯t been too many days since I left Toizant yet, but if the Imouto-Kitsune was still in Toaizant¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think there is much of the desert anymore.


    ¡°Look, look, look at how the trees have grown.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°I have to respond quickly¡­¡­ You have to respond to it within five minutes, you know. If you can¡¯t respond, you have to find a way to respond to it even if the battery died out. That¡¯s the rules.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Lucia)


    I immediately replied, ¡ºGood for you¡». Soon there was another strange melody ying.


    ¡°Ah, now it is from the brother¡­¡­ *Yareyare* Good grief, it is hard to be popr.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is alright if I do whatever I want, right? I am done with the recharging, so I will go now.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Look at that, Lucia. He said ¡ºThey are very lively. You should learn from them, Kikkikan-san. This is a human being.¡»! *Yareyare* Good grief, of course it is natural that Term and Kechakchakka are more lively! I will send a reply. ¡ºPlease give me the Relics they have¡»¡­¡­ And send. (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Lucia almost figured out Cry¡¯s misunderstanding but fate stopped her from prying!


    And love Cry¡¯s response to the Ani-Kitsune. Completely ignoring Term and Kecha and just asking for their Relic!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here mail is written in katakana which means that Cry¡¯s pronunciation is a little wrong when he says mail. Like when a foreigner pronounces the word a little wrong Moh: It mean geez ore on.In the MTL it is written Spammeister so wanted to put it. Spammeister master of spam XDImouto-Kitsune: Literally tranted as Fox Little SisterAni-Kitsune: Literally tranted as Brother FoxKikkikan-san: Literally tranted as Sense of Danger. This is how the Phantom in Lost Inn call Cry

 Chapter 216，Part2: 2 - Outsider ③

    <h4>Chapter216£¬Part2: 2 - Outsider ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 216 Outsider ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    There are still many mysterious features, but smartphones are wonderful. My dreams are expanding.


    If I can collect enough for my Party Members, I won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to meet up with them. I wish I could have been born in such a convenient era.


    I was thinking about the distant past for a while, but then I remembered that I was in the middle of a conversation with Lucia.


    I looked back at her, but by then I couldn¡¯t see a single trace of Lucia. I looked down at my tiny smartphone and frowned.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ That is one of the reasons civilization was destroyed.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ì


    Apparently, Luke and the others had sessfully gotten the right to participate. There is no one stronger in this world than straightforward brainiacs who go straight for their goal.


    Luke and the others seemed to be training hard for the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, and Sytry-chan seemed to be busy with something. I didn¡¯t really feel it, but I guess the Supreme Martial Arts Festival is a great stage for warriors. Lucia also seemed to be busy developing new techniques, so the days went by with no oneing.


    After I had done a great job of getting a ticket from the Emperor, there was no way I need to prepare just to watch the event, so while I was passing the days whilezing around in the n Masters office, tinkering with my smartphone, polishing my Relics, and ying with the carpet, Eva came in while walking fast.


    ¡°Cry-san, I havepiled some information for you. Please take a look here. It is for the qualification rounds. I have left out the members of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·.¡± (Eva)


    What she handed me was a thick list. Since the contestants had not been officially announced yet, it was probably a private document used by the organizers of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    ¡°Eeeh, I said I didn¡¯t want it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is fine, just look at it. There is something that I am curious about¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    So troublesome. I wonder what Eva has seen in me so far, to bring me obviously confidential documents.


    I sighed grandly, but Eva¡¯s expression was so serious that I have no choice but to open the document.


    The documents contained detailed profiles of the participants. Me watching the Supreme Martial Arts Festival was a spur-of-the-moment thing. Normally, Eva shouldn¡¯t have that much power, but getting her hands on those documents in such a short time was a formidable feat.


    I *parapara* flipped through the documents. Unlike Luke and the others, I am not that interested in power people, but there are a few names that I recognized.


    ¡°Hm? Touka is also participating?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Well, I guess it is part of their appeal process.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°I gotta root for them¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Touka is the Leader of the ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· Party. They are also great warriors, and their name is said to be well known both in the country and abroad, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t know them that well because they don¡¯t spend much time in the Imperial Capital.


    However, including Luke and the others, it was not every day that so many contestants from one n participate in a tournament. I am really looking forward to it. I am sure that no matter how the match turns out, there won¡¯t be any internal strife.


    ¡°I hope they will show me a good game match.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Cry-san, you really have it easy, don¡¯t you?¡± (Eva)


    Eva said that in a dumbfounded voice, but even a coward like me, is not going to be afraid of watching a tournament.


    While *funfun* humming to myself, I continued to flip through the pages. Then, I suddenly saw something written that caught my attention.


    I stopped my hand and opened my eyes. Eva was looking at me with bated breath.


    What was written was, the name of a contestant¨D¨DThe name of a Hunter. I rubbed my eyes and looked again several times, but it wasn¡¯t an optical illusion.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡­? ¡¶Strange Freak¡¯s (Nageki no Akuryo)¡· Leader¡­¡­ Kryhi Andrichhi¡­¡­? Puh¡­¡­ What a coincidence.¡± (Cry)


    So this was what Eva said she was curious about. Certainly, I am curious about this.


    Unfortunately, there was no photo of this Kryhi in the documents, but Kryhi¡¯s name alone was just like mine. It was also a great coincidence that even our Party names were simr.


    If Kryhi¡¯s face was also simr to mine¨D¨DThen he was probably the real one. I *niyaniya* smiled and handed the documents back.


    ¡°Thank you, Eva. I haven¡¯tughed like this in ages.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ Eeeeh¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°I know¡­¡­ I just thought about a great idea.¡± (Cry)


    Let¡¯s tell Luke and the others about it. I am sure they willugh about it too.


    Depending on the tournament match, it would be the best match if Luke or one of my friends were to fight with Kryhi. If this Kryhi is insanely strong, it would be, in its own way, also interesting. It would be a great story to tell at the bar.


    For some reason, Eva looked at me with a worried expression as I was still *niyaniya* smiling and thinking about stupid things. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thank you to Austen for the ko-fi! There will be an extra chapter this Sunday!


    Who can this Kryhi be?! Will we have a Cry VS Kryhi in the tournament!


    And of course what kind of crazy idea do you think Eva is thinking after hearing Cry say that he have a great idea!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Nageki no Akuryo: literally tranted to The Lamenting Evil Spirits

 Chapter 217，Part1: 1 - A Reliable Man ⑤

    <h4>Chapter217£¬Part1: 1 - A Reliable Man ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 217 A Reliable Man ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Why did this happen?


    At the center of the Imperial Capital.


    Near the Imperial Castle, a ce which boasts one of the highestnd prices in Zebrudia (Although it is a few kilometers away from the Castle), a ce where noble families,rge merchant associations, and top-ss ns are all located.


    It had been a long time since I had been to one of those upscale residential areas where dys¡¯ residence was also located.


    A somewhat old-fashioned brick building. There are probably few people who don¡¯t know about this building, which is clearly different from its surroundings.


    Like a tower, it was taller than any of the surrounding mansions, and there were even rumors that the top floor offered a panoramic view of the entire Imperial Capital. The fact that they were allowed to build a huge structure in the middle of this upscale residential area where all the noblemen¡¯s residences are, spoke volumes about the prestige of this ¡ºn¡».


    I remember when I first came to the Imperial Capital, I went out of my way toe here for sightseeing.


    It was a Magi n, one of the oldest of all the ns that existed in the Imperial Capital. It was the headquarters of ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡·.


    And at the top of the building, where every Hunter looked at with envy, I was having tea for some reason.


    In front of me, a sharp-eyed witch, who I can¡¯t even imagine how long she has been alive, smiled sarcastically, and a huge, bald man with half of his face tattooed, who looks more terrifying than any hunter I have ever seen, scowled. What on earth did I do to deserve this?


    ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­ It looks like you have done something quite interesting, didn¡¯t you, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°To think, you woulde without making a fuss, even though you are always trying to escape it¡­¡­? Did you eat something strange?¡± (Gark)


    I unintentionally snickered.


    ?? Coming here on my own? Are my ears ying tricks on me?


    There was no way I would voluntarily go to a hellish ce where two of the top 5 most terrifying people in the Imperial Capital are.


    Certainly, I will admit that my head was on a cloud because of the ¡ºSupreme Martial Arts Festival (Buteisai)¡»tely. But, but, however. My sense of danger wasn¡¯t that numbed.


    As I calmly escaped from reality, Marie and Ahrun, the source of me being here, said with a dumbfounded look on their faces as they made tea in front of me.


    ¡°Gark-san, what do you take Cry-san for? There is no way that the ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· will try to run away!¡± (Altobaran)


    ¡°Y-Yes. Altobaran is right! Cry-san has graciously agreed toe with us!¡± (Marie)


    I don¡¯t care, but what do you guys think I am?


    I crossed my legs in half-resignation and said with as much sarcasm as I could muster.


    ¡°How can I say no to an invitation to drink tea?¡± (Cry)


    Hey, you said tea, right? You said, would you like to have tea with us? Isn¡¯t that what you said? Didn¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that weird?


    What¡¯s with the two superfluous people here? No, it was also my fault for following you here, okay? But you know, maybe this isn¡¯t¡­¡­ To have tea together?


    How could I refuse an invitation from you two who came all the way to my n! If you had told me that Gark-san and ¡°Hono Obaa-san (Fire Grandma)¡± were here, I would have refused!


    ¡°A-Aaaah, I see. That¡¯s fine then.¡± (Gark)


    It was absolutely not fine, but Gark-san made a voice as if he was convinced despite being confused.


    I put on a show of bravado for Ahrun and Marie, who were, for some reason, looking at me full of trust.


    ¡°It is only this time, you know¡­¡­ Besides, I was just thinking that I need to see ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·.¡± (Cry)


    I will never be fooled again. Damn it, I hate myself for letting my guard down because they were someone I knew.


    Without knowing the circumstances, that Baa-san says while dexterously bending one of her eyebrows.


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­ Well, what an honor. But why haven¡¯t you shown your face¡­¡­ Up until now?¡± (Rosemary)


    Isn¡¯t it obvious? It was because I didn¡¯t want to go. I didn¡¯t want to go, so I put it off!


    In addition, I was hoping that I wouldn¡¯t have to go if I didn¡¯t have to.


    ¡°Ah, I have no business with you Gark-san, so you can go home.¡± (Cry)


    .


    ¡°Want me to punch you?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°No, wait a sec. I would rather you stay¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Want me to punch you?¡± (Gark)


    Even if you are the ¡¶War Ogre (Senki)¡· it would be bad if your opponent is the ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·. However, you should be able to, at least, shield me a little.


    I took the cup of tea that Ahrun made for me and smiled because it tasted unexpectedly good. I was already in the giving-uppletely mode.


    ¡°Well then, Cry-san¡­¡­ Take your time.¡± (Ahrun)


    ¡°Wait! It would be better if Ahrun and Marie were here too¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Ahrun)


    We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?


    Ahrun¡¯s eyes widened as if he was startled, but there was no way I was going to let him go.


    Ahrun and Marie yed with my innocence. I will have you be my wall when ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· runs amok. This Baa-san is not so inconsiderate as to burn her allies to the ground. If she can go that far, Term is still better than her. I¡¯m telling you, this is worse¡­ This is worse than the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± trying to kill the emperor. Isn¡¯t it worse?


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· frowned but reluctantly nodded.


    For I, who have holes instead of eyes, I don¡¯t know if she has decided that it is alright to burn her allies or if she is disappointed that she won¡¯t be able to burn me.


    After drinking a very good tea, I put the cup down.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have a lot of time. Now that we had tea, let¡¯s get on with our business.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Cry-san, please have some more. We also have some snacks.¡± (Ahrun)


    Ah, yeah. Thank you.


    Even if you don¡¯t feel like it, something that tastes good, tastes good even if you¡¯re on the edge of your seat. I *poripori* took a bite of the cookies that Ahrun offered me to prolong my stay as much as possible, sighed heavily, and said.


    ¡°I know what you want to talk about. It is about ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡·, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Cry)


    No matter how useless I am, I can tell.


    It was only a few weeks ago that I borrowed Term, the ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡· from ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡· and challenged the request to escort the Emperor. And it turned out to be a mistake in my judgment.


    Term, the ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡· was a member of the infamous secret organization, ¡¶Nine Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡·.


    For some reason, Term was faithfully guarding the emperor until halfway through, but for some reason, he suddenly revealed himself, for some reason he ran away, and for some reason he has now be a toy for the Ani Kitsune in the Treasure Shrine. For some reason indeed?


    Even if I think back on it now, I have no idea why. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have epted the request to escort the Emperor.


    ¡°I am telling you first, it wasn¡¯t my fault. I was surprised by that too. I was so shocked to find out that the Vice-n Leader of the famous ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡· and Kechakchakka, someone who was rmended by Gark-san, were traitors.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry do you understand what you just said can be taken really sarcastically?!


    Like ¡°You blind people how could you not find out that you had Kitsune among you!? I am so shocked to find out that you couldn¡¯t even detect them!¡±


    Looks like Cry¡¯s passive provocation skill is still going strong!


    Funny how Cry can be easily baited by tea and snack too XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 217，Part2: 2 - A Reliable Man ⑤

    <h4>Chapter217£¬Part2: 2 - A Reliable Man ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 217 A Reliable Man ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Well, Kechakchakka¡¯s appearance was so suspicious that I can give you that point, but there was no one who could imagine Term¡¯s betrayal when he is way calmer than ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·.


    I nodded sincerity and raised my head and for some reason, ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destination (Shin En Kametsu)¡· had a deep smile on her face. Her pupils werepletely dted.


    Gark-san also had a drawn-out smile on his face and it was so terrifying that if it was the regr me I would do a Dogeza on the spot.


    ¡°Hmph, you said it, didn¡¯t you.¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ The staff member, who put the name on the list, had been taken care off. It was irrelevant, though.¡± (Gark)


    Taken care off!? What do you mean taken care off!? So are you telling me that it is now my turn and I will be getting rid of?


    Apparently, I said it in the wrong way. I hurriedly made an excuse.


    ¡°N-No don¡¯t get me wrong. I am not saying you guys are wrong. Term¡¯s performance was spectacr and Kechakchakka looked like that but she was also working behind the scenes. I don¡¯t think it is surprising that even the senior Gark-san and the senior Level 8 didn¡¯t notice. Fufu¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t notice it even after they revealed themselves. It was nobody¡¯s fault.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ho¡­¡­ Hooo¡­¡­ It has been a long time since I have been told that so clearly.¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right. Well, of course, it is.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Cry-san, please it¡¯s enough¨D¨D¡± (Ahrun)


    As if in a panic, Ahrun came in to stop me. I unintentionally frowned.


    I thought I was defending them, but why do both Gark-san and the Baa-san have a vein-popping up?


    ¡°Well, I am just d that it ended safely. I told the Emperor that it wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­ I never thought I would owe you one¡­¡­¡± (Rosemary)


    Thank goodness¡­¡­ I am so d I kept this Baa-san on my side.


    Gark-san? What about Gark-san¡­¡­ I think it is rather bad for him. However, since Gark-san isn¡¯t ipetent like me, we can agree that the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± tricks were clever ones.


    Rather, if you think about it calmly¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t everyone bad except me? Even Franz-san was easily beaten by Term, and the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Guards should have been stronger.


    When I think back on it, it seems that everything didn¡¯t quite blend together. I sighed deeply.


    ¡°Weakness is a sin. At the very least, you have to be strong enough to match your position¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    .


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Are you looking for a fight or are you trying tofort us!¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Ah, aaah, I wasn¡¯t talking about you, Gark-san. Aaaah, of course, I wasn¡¯t talking about you too!¡± (Cry)


    Her eyes, which do not seem to being from someone of old age, make me raise my voice.


    I am trapped from all sides. It just identally got out of my mouth. Can¡¯t I even talk to myself, here? Let¡¯s quickly finish our business and go home before I get burned.


    I ate some cookies. These cookies are so delicious. I want to take some home as souvenirs.


    However, we are going to talk about Term, but I know almost nothing about him. I don¡¯t think I can answer any of their questions though¡­¡­


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· emits a voice that sounds as if it is echoing from the depths of hell.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, hihi¡­¡­ I¡¯ve got a lot of things I need to check with you about, but¨D¨DHow is¡­¡­ Term doing right now?¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°!! That is a very good question.¡± (Cry)


    I involuntarily pped my knee. This is the only question I can answer. Taking my smartphone out of my pocket, I opened the image sent to me by the Ani Kitsune and ce it on the table.


    As if she was peering into the image with a quizzical expression, ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· face froze up. Gark-san was intently staring at the image.


    The image showed Term and Kechakchakka surrounded by many fox-masks. The picture was taken from a bird¡¯s eye view, and the image quality was not very good, so we cannot make out their expressions, but considering the Ani Kitsunement that they are very lively, they are probably still ying.


    I think if they just do a Dogeza they will be fine, but if they can go out of that ce, they will be outside, and this would be troublesome. After all, as he is Level 7, I won¡¯t be able to stand it if they hold a grudge against me.


    ¡°They are still ying in the Treasure Shrine. They should contact me when theye out.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°This photo is¨D¨DNo, this is what little Franz was talking about, the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, huh.¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°Aaaah. I didn¡¯t do anything but they got lost on their own. It¡¯s true, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Cry, you really¡­¡­ Alwayse up with the craziest idea.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°? I have no idea what you are talking about¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Don¡¯t tell me, you think that I pushed Term into a trap, do you? No way that¡¯s true.


    Common sense will tell you that there is no way a Treasure Shrine would listen to humans, and it is even more improbable to use it as a trap.


    I don¡¯t set traps. Because if I set a trap, I would get myself caught in it. It is such a sad story.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Will Terme back?¡± (Rosemary)


    Suddenly, ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· asked that. Of course, it is yes. If I said no, I would be burned.


    ¡°Of course. It will take some time, but I am sure they wille out. Are you worried?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°He is stupid to be seduced by the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, that fool. Hihi¡­¡­ I will have to interrogate him with my own hands¡­¡­¡± (Rosemary)


    Her cold voice made me involuntary straighten my posture.


    Her voice was t, but it was filled with tremendous emotion that even I, a peace-idiot, could sense it.


    A smile floated on her face and her eyes were wide open as if she wanted to burn the picture.


    I didn¡¯t even need to ask her if she was worried about him. This Baa-san is nning to burn Term down. She wants him to live so that she can burn him. I can¡¯t believe that this thought cane out of a human being like me.


    Deep down, I am d she is not my enemy.


    Apparently, she is not going to burn me for not bringing Term back. But I really want to get out of this ce right now.


    ¡°¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, you should leave it at that.¡± (Gark)


    The air was tingling. But that was when Gark-san intervened.


    It was indeed very courageous of him, it isn¡¯t for nothing that he is the one who carries the Imperial Capital Explorer Assoc. On his shoulders.


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· lifted her face and smiled.


    ¡°Yes, indeed. Before I leave it to the next generation, while I can still move¨D¨DI need to clean everything up and burn everything to ashe¡­¡­¡± (Rosemary)


    Hmm?


    ¡°Let¡¯s get into the main subject. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, we have a big job. They underestimated the Explorer Association, we are going to¨D¨DCrush the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±¡± (Gark)


    Hmmmmmmmm?


    Ahrun and Marie also have serious expressions on their faces.


    I opened my eyes, *pon* hit my hand, quickly retrieved my phone, and raised my hand in a small gesture.


    ¡°Sorry, can I use your bathroom?¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha the legendary Level 8 toilet escape!


    But as expected of Cry¡¯s passive provocation skill, each time he said something it can be taken as a provocation.


    And also so funny that both Gark and Rosemary think that Cry use the Lost Inn to trap Term and Kecha XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 218，Part1: 1 - The Man Who Keeps Running Away

    <h4>Chapter218£¬Part1: 1 - The Man Who Keeps Running Away</h4> <h4>Chapter 218 The Man Who Keeps Running Away</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    And then, I left a note in the bathroom and quickly fled ¡¶Hidden Curse¡¯s (Ma Tsue)¡· n House.


    I wasn¡¯t thinking about what would happenter at all. I mean, if I was thinking about the trouble I would have to go throughter, I wouldn¡¯t be able to run away. If the bathroom window had beenrge enough for me to get out, I would have used it even if I had to free-fall through it.


    Are those people crazy? Why do you go to the trouble of selling fights to a secret organization? Why are you acting like it is granted that I will go with you?


    If you are going to fight the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, a secret organization like the one which Term, the ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡· belongs, then it is way better to fight a fox who will give you a smartphone just for sharing an Aburaage with her. If you want to do it, I won¡¯t stop you, but if you are going to do it anyway, do it with Franz.


    I instinctively send a mail saying ¡°It¡¯s bad.¡± to the Ani-Kitsune. He immediately replied, ¡°Good for you¡±. No, it¡¯s not.


    When I was back at the n House, I ran up the stairs and opened the door to the Vice-n Master office.


    ¡°Evaaa! Evaaa! I am leaving the Imperial Capital immediately!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Wh-Wh-What is it¡­ What is going on, all of sudden!?¡± (Eva)


    Eva *bikuri* twitched in shock and looked at me.


    Unlike the n Master Office, the Vice-n Master office was terribly messy. It was tidy, but there was a lot of stuff. It is a sign that they are working a lot.


    It had been a long time since I stride closer to Eva without hesitation and raised my voice.


    ¡°Like I can stay in the Imperial Capital, I am going to the city where the Supreme Martial Arts Festival is held, right now! Which city was it already!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°A-Alright¡­¡­ There is still some time before the tournament though. Did something happen?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Rather than if something happened there, I am more like going there because nothing is happening over there, you know.¡± (Cry)


    It¡¯s bad, you know. Gark-san is someone who will do it if he said that he was going to do it. He did say that he got rid of the staff member, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he tries to get rid of me next.


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· also showed great vigor. She said she was going to leave it to the next generation, but I have no doubt that she will live until the next generation, that Baa-san.


    I am sure that when she finds out that I will not help her exterminate the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, she will try her best to burn me down to a crisp. My Barrier Rings will be of little use if I am thrown into a fire, you know.


    Maybe she felt how serious I was, Eva stood up.


    ¡°I understand. I will make the preparations. However, what about Lucia-san and the others?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Of course, I will take them with me. Anyway, I will take everyone with me, anyone that is fine with it.¡± (Cry)


    There was no way I could travel alone! I have to go look for them¡­¡­ Aaah, but I also have to examine the Relics I will be bringing with me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is it such a big incident?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, well, not really, but¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Well, to me it is a big incident, but Gark-san and that Baa-san don¡¯t attack people indiscriminately either.


    Eva made a small sigh as I was blinking my eyes.


    ¡°I understand. Then I will send a call for a meeting to order. Cry-san, please make your own preparations.¡± (Eva)


    ¡ì


    ¡°I, was supposed, to take the examination for the qualifications to possess an Advanced Compound Sacred Staff, tomorrow, you know¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    And then I was stared at by a grumpy Lucia.


    ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡· carriage quickly went past the Imperial Capital departure inspection thanks to my prestige of being a High-Level Hunter and we were traveling on the highway at a fairly high speed.


    Heavy *dosudosu* thudding footsteps can be heard outside. It is Anthem running alongside the carriage. Anthem¡¯s footwork was rtively light, but it was so heavy that it makes a loud noise when he runs while putting a little effort into it.


    When he is nearby, most Monsters do note near. Sometimes even the supposedly fearless ¡ºPhantom¡» runs away.


    The escape took ce within an hour. Eva¡¯s ability to make arrangements is truly amazing. Every time I ask her to do something, she seems to get better and better at it. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s the extra chapter!


    Nothing much to say except Sasuga Eva, she got used to preparing stuff for Cry when he has to leave without notice!


    And finally we have a trip with the whole Strange Grief Party!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 218，Part2: 2 - The Man Who Keeps Running Away

    <h4>Chapter218£¬Part2: 2 - The Man Who Keeps Running Away</h4> <h4>Chapter 218 The Man Who Keeps Running Away</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    What is the qualification to possess an Advanced Compound Sacred Staff? What is an Advanced Compound Sacred Staff? But I am sure Lucia would be even more grumpy if I asked her that.


    I thought about it for a while as I endured her stares, but I couldn¡¯t think of a good response, so I had no choice but to open my mouth fearfully.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why are you taking a qualification exam just before the Supreme Martial Arts Festival?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? It is because! Nii-san! Suddenly made me enter! The Supreme Martial Arts Festival!¡± (Lucia)


    No¡­¡­¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t make you enter the tournament, you know. I was wondering if you would like to watch the game, I wasn¡¯t the one who talked about entering the tournament.


    Lukeughed at Lucia who was pouting.


    ¡°Hahaha, give it up, Lucia. Even I skipped the Dragons extermination request I was supposed to do tomorrow in exchange for my right to participate in the tournament !¡± (Luke)


    ¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that really bad?


    The swordsmanship school to which Luke belongs often receives requests from the Empire to defeat powerful Phantoms and magical beasts. The reason Luke has in so many people without being med was because the number of times he has in Phantoms and magical beasts has been slightly higher than the number of times he has cut people.


    .


    Why didn¡¯t you say something, it¡¯s not like it was mandatory, so if you had something important to do, it would have been fine if you didn¡¯te.


    In fact, Eva did note with us because she could not leave the Imperial Capital on such short notice. She said she wouldeter to support us. That was what you should have done.


    Sytry said while *niconico* smiling.


    ¡°Me too, I push¨D¨DEntrusted the lecture I was supposed to do tomorrow to Talia-chan. Well, it is alright since that isn¡¯t my main profession, but it hurts that my research into manufacturing an improved version of Murina is left halfway through.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped, right~¡­¡­ He said to leave right now~.¡± (Liz)


    Liz said this while raising her shoulders. Apparently, everyone was quite busy. And I heard Anthem¡¯s voice from outside.


    ¡°Umuuu!¡± (Anthem)


    You guys are on fire. Although, your prioritizing is all messed up.


    You know that my invitation was just an invitation left in the wind, but why did Luke and the others so easily ept it?


    However, I won¡¯t apologize. Because Luke and the others do not want that.


    As if to avoid the subject, I leaned out to the windows. The massive outer walls of the Imperial Capital disappear beyond the horizon. There were no pursuers.


    ¡°And what about Eliza?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hmmm, Eva said she couldn¡¯t find her. I saw her this morning, though¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is so peaceful. Then I made a big yawn.


    Now it will be peaceful until the end of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival and then we return to the Imperial Capital. We might as well stay in another town somewhere until things cool down.


    And then, after thinking so far, I realized something important.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be strange if Gark-san and the others came after me, no?


    Even Arnold came after me. How can I say that an angry Gark-san and the ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· will note after me?


    For some reason, I was convinced that I would be safe if I left the city and the country. Moreover, I¨D¨DI didn¡¯t tell Eva not to talk about it. Oh no.


    ¡°Yosh, let¡¯s run¡­¡­ Lucia, give me some weight!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°We¡¯re a little short on training because we left earlier than we nned~.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°I would like you to do the same for Killkill-kun too. I will be the coachman instead, so he can run too.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Guys, do you have any idea how hard it is to continuously cast Gravity Magic on a moving target? Gravity is not a Magic that will follow people after you cast it on them!¡± (Lucia)


    The hard-working Luke and the others were having their usual banter. I can¡¯t tell them now that they shouldn¡¯t go with me to the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    I pressed down on my *kirikiri* aching stomach, and with a much more practiced control, I sent an ¡°It¡¯s bad¡± message to the Imouto-Kitsune. It¡¯s bad.


    ¡ì


    It¡¯s bad. It¡¯s seriously bad. A smell that made my nose curl was drifting on the wind.


    Far ahead, in the direction where the carriage was going¨D¨DA town was burning. Even I, whose eyesight wasn¡¯t that good, could clearly see the ck smoke and the scarlet me.


    I could hear Luke¡¯s excited shouts as he was running outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Jab! A Jab ising!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°This will be good for the economy.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I, gave up a Dragon extermination request toe here! Better than a Dragon! Come on, better than a Dragon! Come on! A Dragon that can use swords,e on!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Luke-san don¡¯t say something so outrageous! The town is burning, you know!? Anthem-san, let¡¯s go ahead.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    I can¡¯t do it anymore. God, please forgive me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I think they arrived at a random town and not the ce where the Buteisai is located.


    But of course the town they arrive to will be burning just after Cry said that.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    I don¡¯t know what a Jab is but I assume it is something like a Jabberwock.

 Chapter 219，Part1: 1 - The Man Who Keeps Running Away ②

    <h4>Chapter219£¬Part1: 1 - The Man Who Keeps Running Away ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 219 The Man Who Keeps Running Away ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Why do cities burn so often?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Seriously, I think it is because they didn¡¯t have any fire prevention measures in ce. But fire prevention measures can just prevent fires, so it is quite difficult to prevent arsons¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry said this while *niconico* smiling. Am I the only one who thinks that this isn¡¯t the expression that should be on her face right now?


    The rapidly gathering rain clouds quickly extinguished the mes. It must be thanks to Lucia¡¯s power.


    I don¡¯t know how difficult it is to call rain, but the lineup of Magic that Lucia can use grows every time I see her.


    I suddenly had a good idea, as my carriage was *tokotoko* heading to the city where everyone else had gone before me.


    ¡°If she can make it rain, isn¡¯t it also possible for her to stop a storm?¡± (Cry)


    I will graduate from being a rainy man. At my words, Sytry-chan, the only one who remained by my side to take care of me, made a blossoming smile and moved to put her hands together.


    ¡°Excellent. It is her training, right!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡­¡­ Let¡¯s not tell her that.


    Now then, it seemed that the fire had calmed down. The wounded will probably be taken care of by Anthem. The problem was Luke and Liz. I have told them not to attack civilians, but you never know what they might do. However, if we don¡¯t go in, we won¡¯t be able to stop them when the timees.


    Then, Sytry says before going inside. Her face was covered by ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡· symbol.


    ¡°Cry-san, your mask¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hm¡­¡­ Haaaah¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Sytry and the others may wear it often, but I had forgotten about it because I haven¡¯t worn it recently.


    You can¡¯t see what is in front of you, you know¡­¡­ However, it could be even more troublesome if people see my face.


    In hindsight, it was a smart decision to make a mask as our symbol as it could hide our faces. It would have been perfect if I had not forgotten to make some eye holes.


    .


    I sighed heavily and fished through my luggage. But then I opened my eyes.


    Our symbol¡­ I forgot it. Oh man, even though I am¡­¡­ Their Leader.


    All I have is the fox mask, bro.


    I sighed, took out the fox mask that was in my luggage for some reason, and put it on.


    I looked back at Sytry and asked.


    ¡°How is it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Waah! It is very nice! You look great!¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry, wearing her mask apuded me, but it is that sweetness that ruins me, you know. I mean, why can you see me even with a mask? Isn¡¯t that weird?


    I also brought the evolving demon mask, but as expected that would be bad. It would be too deviant to wear it.


    ¡°With this fox mask, can you see in front of you?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°There is no way I can see. It doesn¡¯t have holes for the eye.¡± (Cry)


    Is it a fad? Sytry reached out to me. I guess that means she will hold my hand and lead the way.


    However, I have a trump card for asions like this. I took off my mask for now and went through the collection of Relics I had brought with me.


    From inside the bag, I pulled out¨D¨DA pendant. It was a silver chain with something that was designed to resemble arge eye.


    This is a pendant Relic¨D¨DThe ¡ºThird Vision¡».


    By using this, I can get the vision that this pendant¡¯s eye sees, even if both my eyes are closed! Yes, I can walk around wearing a mask without having Sytry or Lucia hold my hand anymore! (Cost 150 million Gils)


    After I hung the pendant around my neck, I put the fox mask on. Both of my eyes are closed, but for some reason, I can see in front of me. It had a strange feeling no matter how many times I used it, but it was much better than not being able to see in front of me.


    Don¡¯t think that I will never grow. When I turned around with great enthusiasm, Sytry said to me in a small voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything extra¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡ì


    The city was burning, so the entrances and exits were crowded. But our Party is used to that kind of thing.


    Using the authority of a high-level certified Party, we quickly broke in. Leaving the carriage to Kilkill-kun, Sytry and I decided to walk. As our masks would stand out, we chose the narrowest path possible.


    ¡°Apparently, it is caused by ¡ºHumans¡».¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Human, heh¡­¡­¡­..¡± (Cry)


    I can¡¯t help but think that it is still better than Dragons or Phantoms, maybe because I had a terrible experience with them just the other day.


    Many carriages were going down therge street. I don¡¯t know where Luke and the others are, but if we head toward a noisy ce, they will be there.


    ¡°It seems that bandits were mixed with the travelers and attacked all at once. There were a good number of them, so it seemed to have been an organized crime. However, it seemed that they were not very thorough.¡± (Sytry)


    I don¡¯t know from what kind of point of view Sytry was seeing this, but this city is much bigger than the Onsen?town. Since they attacked a ce like this one, perhaps they are bigger than that band of thieves.


    I am in a rather ¡°Do as you please¡± kind of mood, but Sytry seemed to be different. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I want to know what a mask without eyeholes can do to a Hunter. I doubt that Phantoms from a Level 10 Treasure Shrine will wear a mask without eyehole just because it is a fad Cry.


    So that can only mean that a mask without eyeholes can really be used for training!


    I wonder how they see!? Do they see through the mask or maybe they see the Mana Material flowing in the air or is it like Daredevil where they just develop all their other senses!? Aaaah I so want to know!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Onsen town: It means the hot spring town. It refers to the town Cry visited in the 4th arc.

 Chapter 219，Part2: 2 - The Man Who Keeps Running Away ②

    <h4>Chapter219£¬Part2: 2 - The Man Who Keeps Running Away ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 219 The Man Who Keeps Running Away ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°There are a lot of Treasure Hunters out there, so it isn¡¯t worth considering. If they have enough people to burn a city, there are a few better ways to do it, it is such a waste¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    However, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a big deal.


    It might be disappointing for Luke and the others, but if Sytry is willing to say so much, I guess it was already settled then. Her guesses have rarely been off.


    Drenched by the rain, I *kosokoso* sneaked through the alleys to find Liz and the others. I can¡¯t wait to get a ce to stay and get some sleep.


    And then, a few meters in front of me¨D¨DI heard a violent crushing sound in the direction of the big street.


    I involuntarily shuddered. Sytry, who had been walking in front of me, stops dead in her tracks.


    A thunderous yell roared through the sky.


    ¡°Stop attacking in such small numbers when you people are so many! As if cowards would be able to stop me, Hanemann, the ¡¶Arm-Breaker (Yabu Ude)¡·!¡± (Hanemann)


    Uwaaa.


    The ground shook and an ear-piercing sound echoed through the air.


    The cobblestones on therge street were violently damaged and torn up. In the middle of it was arge man about 60% the size of Anthem.


    In his hand was a huge iron rod. However, it was as thick as my arm and nearly two meters long, so it might be better described as a pir rather than a rod.


    He was waving it as if it were a twig or something, but if it was with my bare strength, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to lift it.


    With each swing, the pursuing Hunters and guards were blown away. Sytry said in a calm voice.


    ¡°¡¶Arm-Breaker (Yabu Ude)¡·¡­¡­ A self-proimed name. There is no one who has this Alias.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°So he is the same as Luke when he used to call himself ¡¶Testament de (Zettai Shin Ken)¡·.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Luke-san still intends to be called like that though¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    However, although we call him self-proimed, he is quite skillful. Superhuman strength makes him just that untouchable.


    What is it that was bothering him? The self-proimed ¡¶Arm-Breaker (Yabu Ude)¡·, who stopped on the spot, swung his iron pole and destroyed a building.


    If you have been running all this time, why did you stop right in front of us? Whyyy?


    He hasn¡¯t seen us yet, but it was only a matter of time before he did. And from my experience, if he finds us, he will definitely try to hurt us.


    After all, we are¡­¡­ Suspicious because we are wearing a mask. For a long time, we have been attacked a lot because of this symbol.


    Who the hell decided on such a frightening mask as a symbol?


    Sytry, who was one of the reasons why I was still calm, asked.


    ¡°What shall we do?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°What indeed?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°*Ora ora oraaa*! Come and get me!¡± (Hanemann)


    The self-proimed ¡¶Arm-Breaker (Yabu Ude)¡· shouted. Despite being surrounded, there was no trace of fear in his voice.


    If they mistook this man for a traveler and let him into the town, wouldn¡¯t he be the responsibility of the guards of this town?


    Apparently thinking it would be a bad idea to challenge that berserker head-on, the guards gradually surrounded the self-proimed ¡¶Arm-Breaker (Yabu Ude)¡·. Why would they surround him right in front of us? And why hasn¡¯t the self-proimed ¡¶Testament de (Zettai Shin Ken)¡· arrived yet?


    Just as I was thinking this, the man was suddenly enveloped in intense light.


    His huge body was blown away along with his iron pole, and the self-proimed ¡¶Arm-Breaker (Yabu Ude)¡· was smashed into the alley a few meters away from where we had been peeking.


    The guard¡¯s face distorted in astonishment. Sytry stayed silent.


    Maybe it was Lucia? Just as I was holding these faint hopes, I suddenly heard quiet footsteps.


    It was not Lucia who appeared in the heavy rain and poor visibility. The sight of that person took my breath away and I widened my eyes.


    The man was¡­ Wearing a ck cloak. The man was holding in his hand one divine staff. And above all, the man had¨D¨DHis face hidden by a mask.


    ¡°A mask¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    It was a skeleton mask. It looked a little like the symbol of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, but the difference was probably due to the fact that the other side has a better sense of design. The ¡ºThird Eye¡» may have better eyesight than mine, so I could see the eye holes in his mask. To be honest, I envy him a lot.


    The man mmed his staff hard against the ground and said in a voice that carries well even in the rain.


    ¡°¡¶Arm-Breaker (Yabu Ude)¡·¡­¡­ So, this is all you can do, huh. You cannot hear me but¨D¨DRemember this. My name is Kryhi Andrichhi! I am the Leader of ¡¶Strange Friek (Nageki no Akuryo)¡·, Kryhi Andrichhi, the ¡¶Infinite Sky Flower (Senten Banka)¡·!¡± (Kryhi)


    !?


    Everyone was overwhelmed by his appearance. The ability to y a giant man with a single blow. A certain charisma that can be seen in his imposing bearing.


    ¡ºDon¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ That is¡­¡­ The rumored Leader of ¡¶StranGri (Tan Rei)¡·.¡» ¡ºThe one who is always hiding in the shadows and rarely appearing in public, the most powerful man in the Imperial Capital.¡» ¡ºWhy is he in this city¨D¨DIs he the real one!?¡» ¡ºThey said ¡¶Thousand Swords (Senken)¡· appeared over there.¡»


    The guards were rustling. I was also caught up in the atmosphere and gulped down my saliva.


    ¡°So this is¡­¡­¡­¡­ The real ¡¶Infinite Sky Flower (Senten Banka)¡·!? What a cool mask he has.¡± (Cry)


    And then, leaving us who were excited, Sytry said in a calm voice.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Sky Flower (Senten Banka)¡·¡­¡­ There is no one with an Alias like that. It is a self-proimed name isn¡¯t it.¡± (Sytry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Finally, the ¡°real¡± Cry appears!


    Cry is so funny being awed seeing him and gulping down his saliva.


    Like OMG I am seeing a hero!


    Next chapter: When Real and Fake cross paths, the story begins!


    Off-topic but just got my Death March Volume 16 copy! Really like that novel! Love the ¡°main story¡±, you know, the sightseeing part, the food eating part, the chill fight/training part.


    Then you have the ¡°side story¡± with the huge fight battle at the end¡­ Come on, I? want moar slice of life part!


    Just skip those battle every Death March fan know what this novel is truly about, it is about the Miracle Chef and hispanion touring the world XD


    Still, it was a nice volume, tho!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Zettai Shin Ken: Absolute Divine Sword

 Chapter 220，Part1: 1 - The Man Who Keeps Running Away ③

    <h4>Chapter220£¬Part1: 1 - The Man Who Keeps Running Away ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 220 The Man Who Keeps Running Away ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Hanemann, the ¡°Arm-Breaker (Yabu Ude)¡± who had been on such a rampage, waspletely knocked down by a single blow.


    As if he had already lost interest, ¡¶Infinite Flower (Senten Banka)¡· flipped his cloak in an exaggerated manner and turned around. Despite the countless gazes focused on him, he still looked majestic. He is no ordinary man.


    How to say, every single one of his moves was so sophisticated, so cool.


    And that was when I realized. Isn¡¯t Kryhi Andrichhi the one who was on Eva¡¯s list?


    To think he will appear in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, he truly is the elite of the elite. No doubt about it, it is him, there are not many people who are the real me.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Flower (Senten Banka)¡·¡­¡­ Krihy Andrichhi. Could it be the rumored guy who is going topete in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are probably right.¡± (Sytry)


    As I mutter in astonishment, feeling like I have just witnessed a legend, Sytry was, for some reason, agreeing with me in a monotone voice.


    At that moment, Kryhi suddenly looked back at us.


    His iris, which could be seen through the holes in his mask, had different colors on the left and right sides. His gold and silver heterochromia had a somewhat suspicious shine in his eyes.


    Before I knew it, Sytry had removed her mask. Kryhi stared at Sytry and me, and then came closer to us.


    Then, as I stiffened nervously, Kryhi said to me in a clear voice.


    ¡°Nice mask, ¡°Young Man (Seinen)¡±.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°Th-Thank you very much.¡± (Cry)


    The more I look at him, the more authentic he is. The world sure is big, to think there are people who don¡¯t look so much like me but at the same time also in a way look exactly like me.


    Come to think of it, I heard there are three people in the world who look exactly like you. To begin with, I think it was more likely that I was his look-alike. I don¡¯t look like him, tho¡¯.


    The reason I can be so natural with someone who can take down Hanemann with a single blow was probably because of Kryhi¡¯s calm demeanor.


    Kryhi said apologetically.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I heard your conversation. So¡­¡­ Is it possible that you are¡­¡­ My fans?¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°!! Yes, may I have your autograph as a souvenir?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eeeeeh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Of course, you can!¡± (Kryhi)


    I wasn¡¯t particrly his fan, but if there is someone who is powerful and looks just like me, I must be his fan. I will brag about it to everyone when I get back to the Imperial Capital. But, Sytry made a small exasperated sound.


    Kryhi nodded grandly. If it were me, I would have smiled in perplexity, but the real thing sure has a different magnanimity than me.


    He took out a pen and a piece of colored paper from his pocket and signed his name smoothly. I was already impressed by the manner in which he did it. It was so impressive that I didn¡¯t even want to learn from him.


    ¡°Here, it is the first time that I am in this city, and you¡¯re my first fan here.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°Thank you very much! Actually, my name is Cry.¡± (Cry)


    Sytry stayed impervious to all this. Cry and Kryhi what a strange connection.


    Kryhi Andrichhi gasped at my words.


    ¡°That¡¯s¨D¨D¨D¨DSuch a coincidence!¡± (Kryhi)


    He looked insanely happy.


    I wonder how Kryhi would react if he knew that we even have a simr name. Thinking about this, I praise the hero who looks just like me.


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I was curious about you Kryhi-san¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Marvelous! A toast to our strange connection! And while I¡¯m at it, I¡¯d love to introduce the Members of ¡¶Strange Freak (Nageki no Akuryo)¡· to my fan who looks just like me¨D¨DBut unfortunately, because of the Supreme Martial Arts, they already went ahead of me to Festival.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. By the way, what kind of party is it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aaaah. It is true that my friend¡¯s name isn¡¯t that famous, but¨D¨DThere¡¯s no need to hide it.¡± (Kryhi)


    Kryhi said confidently as he struck a badass pose with his hand on his chin.


    ¡°The first one is¨D¨DA ¡°Swordsman (Kenshi)¡± who calmly pursues his enemies with exceptional intelligence, Kool Saiko, the ¡¶Foresight (Senken)¡·¡­¡­¡± (Kryhi)


    I couldn¡¯t help but widen my eyes. That¡¯s¡­¡­ Leaving aside if he is better than Luke, he is cool and awesome, right.


    Sytry was *purupuru* shaking. I haven¡¯t seen Sytry like this in a long time.


    In fact, Sytry loves tough.? She always looks calm but she has a funny sense of humor.


    ¡°The second one is¡­¡­ A Thief who is a quick thinker and a little devious, but has saved the Party many times, Elisabeth Smyart, the ¡¶Great View (Zeikei)¡·! Her nickname is Zuri!¡± (Kryhi)


    It¡¯s kind of cute, but¡­¡­ I see, that¡¯s why it¡¯s Zuri.


    Apparently, the friends of my look-alike are my friends¡¯ look-alikes too. What an incredible coincidence. But well, we are in a world where you might hit a Treasure Shrine if you were flying in an airship¡­¡­ By the way, what is the great view?


    I asked Kryhi-san while looking at the Smyart?who was shivering next to me.


    ¡°Incidentally, do you also have an Alchemist?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You know your stuff, of course, we have! Kutry Smyart, the ¡¶Lowest Mountain Range (Saitei Sanmyaku)¡·!¡± (Kryhi)


    I widen my eyes. I don¡¯t know what was going on, but since Kryhi-san is so confident about her, she must be a very good girl, as good as Sytry. Kutry and Sytry, huh.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nine and four, huh.


    I poked Sytry, who was shivering next to me, on her shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome, Sytry, from her name alone she is already more than twice of you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¶Lowest Mountain Range (Saitei Sanmyaku)¡·¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do¡­¡­¡­¡­ Better than that.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry-chan let out a little voice that sounded like she was trying to squeeze it out of her and punched me.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And Thanks Ulil for the Ko-fi!


    So funny how Cry is fanboying Kryhi!


    And all those fake Strange Grief party members loool!


    Another Off-topic but YOOOOOOOOOOOOOO Kingdom Heart 4!


    Trailer is eeeeeepic! New FF Sora design is weird but I can get used to it! Neeeeed MOOOOAR!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Foresight (Senken): pun with Luke Alias which is Thousands Swords? (Senken). It has the same pronunciation but it is written differently.Cool and awesome: His name is Kool Saiko and in Japanese Saiko mean awesome.Zuri: Pun with Liz¡¯s name. Zuri is Liz but pronounced in reverseNot an error, Cry is calling Sytry, Smyart for the lolz.Nine and four: kyu is nine and shi is four. So on one side we have Kutry (9) and Sytry (4)

 Chapter 220，Part2: 2 - The Man Who Keeps Running Away ③

    <h4>Chapter220£¬Part2: 2 - The Man Who Keeps Running Away ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 220 The Man Who Keeps Running Away ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The uproar soon subsided.? Apparently, the bandits¡¯ goal was a Relic that had been kept in a museum inside the city.


    The fire was spreading everywhere and there was a panic, but with the help of Luke and the others (And, of course, thanks to Kryhi-san¡¯s help), no one died. The Relic had also been sessfully protected.


    I doubt I will have time for it, but I would like to go and take a lookter as it was a Relic that many bandits were after.


    After we said goodbye to Kryhi-san, Liz and the others, who joined us afterward listened to the funny story we experienced and raised a disarrayed voice.


    ¡°Eeeeeeeeeeeh!? That guy¡­ He wasn¡¯t a fan of ours!?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Tsk. I was so bored, so I was thinking if I should cut him, but then Liz said that it might be one of our shell organizations¡­¡­¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Luke clicked his tongue in annoyance and our giant Smyart agreed in a low, snarling voice. I am not going to create a shell organization¡­¡­


    Lucia sighed in dismay and looked at Sytry whose face was still red.


    ¡°By the way, why is Sytry¡¯s face so red? Leader, don¡¯t tell me you did something?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Seems like something is grinding her gears¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Because¡­¡­ ¡¶Lowest Mountain Range (Saitei Sanmyaku)¡·, he said¡­¡­¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t make any sense, does it? Doesn¡¯t that already make you a loser already? What in the world did you do to receive such a name!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Un, un, you are right¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    But it was kinda fun, so it¡¯s ok! And for some reason, I, also, feel satisfied seeing Sytry¡¯s rare punch.


    Kryhi-san is supposed to appear in the tournament, so I am very excited about it.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    A ck cloak. A man of medium height, wearing a fox mask was facing a Hunter who was required to have special attention.


    The moment he saw him, the ¡ºThief King (Tozoku Ou)¡» Gaff Shenfelder, a 7th Tails of the ¡ºNine-tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡», thought his heart would stop.


    Everything was going ording to the n. A diversion squad and a squad who will steal the Relic. We even sent people inside in advance, there wasn¡¯t even a one in a million chance that we could fail. And in fact, we have secured the Relic. No one noticed that it had been reced with a fake.


    Then why is there a fox-mask over there?


    Although it is known only to a few members of the organization, the fox-mask is the sign of a top-level executive. They are the existences that are at the pinnacle of this huge organization. Although it was just once, Gaff had actually seen one of them with his own two eyes.


    Impossible¡­¡­ They, who are originally supposed to be lurking in the darkness, would never appear in the open in broad daylight.


    However, that mask was definitely the real thing. The real fox-masks have a power that makes them recognizable at a nce.


    A chill, which I had not felt even during the mission, rushed down my spine.


    I don¡¯t remember this being part of the n. The only thing thates to my mind is that the muscle-brain Hanemann would be defeated, but that possibility was already taken into ount beforehand.


    No, wait a second¡­¡­


    The Boss was conversing with that High-Level Hunter ¡­¡­ With ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· someone who is considered as dangerous in the organization.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. He is a dangerous man with unknown tactics. We already received information that ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡· and ¡¶Caller of Dragons (Ryu Yobi)¡· had lost against him.


    Maybe he came in person to measure his skill?


    It is hard to believe that a top-executive with a fox-mask would appear before the enemy, but top executives of the ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» are generally fighters. There are rumors that they are capable enough to rival the highest level¨D¨DLevel 10 Hunters. It¡¯s a bold move from him, but not an impossible one.


    In Gaff¡¯s eyes, the fox-face¡¯s appearance was full of openings, but on the contrary, it could also be taken as a sign of extreme confidence in his skills.


    I quietly observed the situation for a while, but no conclusion came. The top executive was discussing with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· in aposed manner. While ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· did not seem to be aware of the identity of the man in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I must, confirm what¡¯s happening¡­¡­¡± (Gaff) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So this time Cry¡¯s gonna be the Boss of the Kitsune this time!?


    He even ¡°prepared¡± a fake ¡°Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡± to be even more convincing, so smart!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    It is not a typo, here Cry is calling Anthem, giant Smyart for the lolz

 Chapter 221，Part1: 1 - Fan Club

    <h4>Chapter221£¬Part1: 1 - Fan Club</h4> <h4>Chapter 221 Fan Club</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    After all, there is a difference in the sense of security when Luke and the others are with me. Kicking off the usual troubles, such as Monsters attacking us, we headed for your destination.


    As I also had an excellent encounterst time, maybe this time¡­¡­ I will be lucky.


    Luke, who had in with a wooden sword a magical beast that had attacked us and looked several times the size of a wolf, says sincerely.


    Although I cannot see his expression because of his mask, it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine that his mouth was smiling.


    ¡°After all, it is different when Cry is here¡­¡­¡± (Luke)


    ¡°!? What is different?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°They aren¡¯t much of an opponent, but they are not bad for warming up before the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    At the words of our not-Kool ¡¶Thousands Sword (Senken)¡·, Anthem nodded his head in his usual dignified manner. Heyyy, what is different?


    I am a little curious about how Luke and the others are doing when I am not around, but¡­¡­ Luke and the otherse to see me and ask if I wanted to go with them every time they go on an adventure, so they shouldn¡¯t be that much of a nuisance to the others.


    Then Lucia, who was reading a book I didn¡¯t even know whatnguage it was written in, looked up as if she had read my mind and looked at me with a stern expression. Sytry *pon* hit her hands to make the situation morefortable.


    ¡°Well, Eliza-san might not be here, but¨D¨DIf we are this many, we will be able to handle most situations. As, you know, we have already been through most of it already.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I should have brought Tiii with me~¡­¡­ Because Cry-chan said he was in a hurry, y¡¯know~. I¡¯m so bored~.¡± (Liz)


    Lizzily rolled over and said in a sloppy tone. Today, Liz lost in Janken, so she was not allowed to participate in the fight. We are probably the only party that fights over Monsters.


    I wonder how the Members of ¡¶Strange Freak (Nageki no Akuryo)¡· split their fights?


    ¡ì


    The Supreme Martial Arts Festival is a well-known festival. In this heyday of Treasure Hunters, people from all disciplines are looking up to Treasure Hunters¨D¨DOr more precisely, to powerful warriors who can bring back Relics from Treasure Shrines and fight off powerful Phantoms and magical beasts. Naturally, the crowds here would surpass the Imperial Capital¡¯s one, even when there are auctions.


    As we traveled along the road, we encountered more and more carriages that were probably going to the same destination as us.


    Hunters aren¡¯t the only ones who go to the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. Nobles and merchants are easy to recognize, but when you see unidentified groups of people who have Hunters-like physiognomy, or reckless carriages that look like only ordinary civilians are on them but do not have a single escort, you feel like you are peering into the chaos of this world.


    And then, I asked Anthem who was walking next to the carriage.


    ¡°Come to think of it, will you also participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, Anthem?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    The dependable holy knight in his full-body armor Relic made a small nod.


    There are many carriages, but the current Anthem was inconspicuous.


    Anthem Smart had now shrunk to less than half his usual height¨D¨DAbout two meters high. He looks extremely cramped, but being the most sensible person in ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, he doesn¡¯t want to cause any unnecessary confusion to the people around him.


    The full-body armor-type Relic that Anthem possesses¨D¨DThe ability of ¡ºForeigner Mail (Transformable Fortress)¡» is to adjust its size.


    The ¡ºForeigner Mail (Transformable Fortress)¡» can be transformed into a size suitable for any owner, regardless of the owner¡¯s age, gender, or physique.


    Thanks to its power fueled by Mana Material, it was the perfect Relic for Anthem, who, for a long time, had always been inconvenienced by the inability to fit into most equipment due to hisrge size. The Empire church that presented this Relic to Anthem must have thought the same thing.


    And when Anthem showed me the armor, I had a thought.


    ¨D¨DWhat would happen if you made it smaller while wearing it, was what I said.


    If you normally think about it, you would bepressed to death. But Relics are existences that are outsidemon sense.


    As a result of repeatedly y¡­¡­ Verifying the Relics, we found out that there was a hidden ability in the ¡ºForeigner Mail (Transformable Fortress)¡».


    The power of the ¡ºForeigner Mail (Transformable Fortress)¡» was certainly size-adjustment. Anyone can equip this Relic. Regardless of gender, age, or physique¨D¨DAnd in the unlikely event that it can no longer fit, the Relic will adjust the size of its contents.


    Thus, Anthem could walk down the main street without attracting attention, provided that he did not take off his armor.


    Even if I say that he was just a little bit bigger, but he is a Pdin, one of the strongest job sses with nothing to be sneered at, and he is famous in the Imperial City, so it is not often that he needs to make his body smaller (By the way, this Relic can only show its power if he wears it with the helmet on), but it is useful in cases like now. Note that while the size can be adjusted, his weight does not change.


    Anthem is a Pdin. The role of a Pdin is to step forward and protect people in times of need, and he is highly trusted in the Imperial City for his outstanding skills in healing magic. He is serious and does not stand out, so there is no doubt that he will be the next Level 8 in the party.


    ¡°Even if they aren¡¯t contestants, there¡¯s going to be a lot of strong guys, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°It is because if you leave a good track record, you might get noticed.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry said something that added fuel to the fire of the bloodthirsty Luke. Is it the end of the century?


    I was the one who suggested that we go and watch the tournament, but if it was like that, isn¡¯t the Supreme Martial Arts Festival dangerous? I know from seeing Ark and his friends that high-level hunters are not always belligerent, but if you calmly think about it¡­¡­ It is a gathering of people who want topete for supremacy on their own.


    I must tell Anthem and the others to be careful not to take the initiative and start a fight. I don¡¯t want to spread any more bad publicity. This time, I will hide my face as much as possible.


    There are a few who wear masks, so it wasn¡¯t like there were none at all. I don¡¯t want to stand out, but I don¡¯t want my face to be known even more.


    As if to prove the legitimacy of Sytry¡¯s words, the city we arrived in was covered in a strange heat that covered the entire city.


    Surrounded by Luke and others, I walked around the street while wearing a mask. Leading the way was Anthem. Even though he was smaller, he was still as tall as arge Hunter, and his intimidating presence in full body armor was so out-of-ordinary that few people approached him.


    I, who is always *bikubiku* nervous when walking outside, can behave with confidence when I am protected by Anthem. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Another Eliza name drop! In case you forgot, she is thetest member of Strange Grief. Cry recruited her when they were both stranded in a desert.


    And Cry using some loophole on a Relic to change Anthem size. As expected of the mind of a Level 8 XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Not-Kool: Because remember Luke copycat is called Kool SaikoJanken: It is rock-paper-scissorsEnd of the century: A reference to The fist of the North Star (Hokuto no Ken).

 Chapter 221，Part2: 2 - Fan Club

    <h4>Chapter221£¬Part2: 2 - Fan Club</h4> <h4>Chapter 221 Fan Club</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Heyyy~, who, do you think, is the strongest contestant this time? Ah, except me, of course.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°It¡¯s a Dragon contestant who¡¯s wielding a sword. I¡¯m sure there will be one. Cry¡¯s here. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be there. Come on! A Dragon contestant with a sword,e on!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Hmm, the winner is determined by the degree of exhaustion from the previous battles, isn¡¯t it? Not all people are pure and innocent, so there are underground fights as well¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry said with a thoughtful expression. She seemed calm, but we must remember that she was also an Alchemist and was about to enter a martial artspetition. For now, I clenched my fists and said badassly.


    ¡°Underground fight, huh¡­¡­ It is going to be so *wakuwaku* exciting. Come, bring me your arrows, your gun, or your Dragon!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Leader, what are you talking about¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°No, I just thought I should follow everyone¡¯s line of thinking.¡± (Cry)


    Because of what I said, Lucia looked at me coldly. It is just proof that even a coward can say whatever he wants from the spectating seat.


    The town was bustling as if it was in the middle of a festival. There were several food stalls, and the smell of delicious food was everywhere, so I couldn¡¯t help but have my gaze taken away.


    Then I found a stall that caught my attention.


    It was a stall where dragons made of chocte and ice cream were all lined up in a row.


    It is a type of food rarely seen in the Imperial Capital, but there is no reason why thebination of chocte and ice cream can be bad. Lucia looks up at me with a stern stare as I stop in my tracks.


    ¡°Is something wrong? Leader.¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia has the most decent sense of money in the Party. Every time I spent money wastefully, she wouldin to me.


    Un, un, you are right¡­¡­ It is because of the debt, you know.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I am going out for a minute. Wait here.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh? Ah, okay¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Well, she will forgive me somehow, so I am going to buy it. I have plenty of debt left, but strangely enough, my wallet is full.


    Buying unusual snacks is also a fun part of traveling. I know, let¡¯s take a picture with my smartphone and send it to them.


    Avoiding the crowds, I approached the stall with great enthusiasm. Then, I was pulled by the hem.


    I turn around. The woman who tugged at my sleeve and stopped me was a well-refined woman dressed in vestments like those worn by ¡°Miko (Priestesses)¡±.


    She had long, light blue hair¨D¨DMaybe she was a few years younger than me and her swaying gaze and atmosphere were somewhat supernatural. Of course, I didn¡¯t recognize her.


    ¡°Yes?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Over here.¡± (Miko)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Cry)


    She only answered with one word and the ¡°Miko (Priestesses)¡± pulled my hand when I was confused. She wasn¡¯t strong, but I had even lesser strength than her, so just like this, she kept on pulling me.


    While I was puzzled, the girl waded through more and more crowds, passed by a food stall, and took me directly into a narrow alley.


    Thest time I looked behind me, I saw Lucia looking at me with a *pokan* nk expression. Despite everything, Lucia always helps me out when I am kidnapped, but apparently this time she judged that I wasn¡¯t being kidnapped.


    Hey, but wait, she wasn¡¯t violent but this is a kidnapping, right?


    No, maybe it was too much of a leap to say that she is a kidnapper¨D¨D.


    ¡°I think you have got the wrong per¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No, no, it isn¡¯t a mistake. Pleasee this way.¡± (Miko)


    You definitely got the wrong person. I don¡¯t have a very good memory, but I certainly don¡¯t forget strange people.


    But the kidnapper in front of me does not seem to be listening to me at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even though I wanted to eat a dragon.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°We will get it for you.¡± (Miko)


    Seriously¡­¡­ You will get it for me?


    I walked between buildings after buildings while being taken. The narrow alley waspletely different from the bustling main street, and not a single person was to be seen. The public order doesn¡¯t seem to be that bad, but the mysterious ¡°Miko (Priestesses)¡± smoothly proceeded in the alleys, which one would definitely not pass through alone.


    Then, when we were halfway down the road¨D¨DThe door suddenly opened. It was only then that I realized that the building had a battered door.


    The girl slipped into the open door with an extremely natural motion. She was holding my hand, so naturally, I slipped in as well.


    ¡°??????¡± (Cry)


    ¡°This way, please.¡± (Miko)


    ¡°?????¡± (Cry)


    Without hesitation, we proceeded through the ruined interior and descended the stairs to the basement that suddenly appeared. And I *furafura* unsteadily followed her.


    There was no light, but the rooms were clean and there was no unpleasant smell.


    The basement had a sturdy-looking metal door that could not be imagined from going through the passageway up to this point.


    The mysterious girl *kosokoso* sneaked through the door and said something. A *gachari* ck sound was heard, and the door unlocked.


    ¡°This way, please.¡± (Miko)


    I did as I was told and entered the room, and I widened my eyes at the sight that unfolded in front of me.


    It was arge room. Countless candles lined the walls, clearing the darkness with their dim light.


    But the reason I stopped in my tracks¨D¨DWas because of the countless shadows lined up in the room.


    Their gender or their age was unknown. And even though they were so many, I couldn¡¯t even hear them breathing, but the strangest thing of all was¨D¨DThat each of them was wearing a fox mask.


    They all looked likemercialized products and the design was different from the one I have, but I am amazed that they have collected so many masks, such as a fat fox mask, a red fox mask, aughing fox mask and so on.


    That was when I understood everything and snapped my fingers.


    ¡°I knew it, you had the wrong guy. I am wearing a fox mask, but I am not a member of the Fox Mask Fan Club.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Yoooo did Cry just stumble inside a Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>) hideout just because he wanted to eat some choco-dragon!


    He even prepared a body-double (Kryhi) to pass as Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) during his infiltration inside the Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>)!


    What can I say but Sasuga Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Fan Club: Here in Japanese it is Aiko-kai, which can also be tranted as a group or association of fans.

 Chapter 222，Part1: 1 - Fan Club ②

    <h4>Chapter222£¬Part1: 1 - Fan Club ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 222 Fan Club ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    What is this man talking about¡­¡­?


    Gaff frowned under his mask as the Boss was saying some crazy things. The other members of the group, who were each wearing a fox mask, also looked puzzled and confused.


    It was a custom for each member of the ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» to wear a fox mask at meetings. It was true that the masks worn by Gaff and his group were imitations, but they had never been ridiculed as a Fox Mask Fan Club.


    The man, who was raising his shoulders, didn¡¯t show any signs of dreadfulness, but only his mask emitted an out-of-ordinary presence.


    The reason why those who are gathered here do not speak up even when they were ridiculed was probably due to the genuine dreadfulness of his mask.


    In the organization, what higher-ranked members say is absolute. If higher-ranked members say that they are a Fox Mask Fan Club, then the Gaff and the others must indubitably be a Fox Mask Fan Club with an iron will.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Can I take a picture?¡± (Cry)


    The man with a fox mask took a board out of his pocket. I have heard rumors about it, it was a Relic called smartphone. It was rare and expensive, so it was not an item that an ordinary person can possess.


    His attitude wasn¡¯t very boss worthy, but it wasn¡¯t for Gaff to judge whether he was the Boss or not.


    To get things going, Gaff looked at the Fox-God ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡± who apanied him.


    The Fox-God ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡± is someone with a special role in the organization. They are those who worshipped the Fox-God, the one who inspired the creation of this organization, and due to the secrecy of the organization, they are the ones who can urately judge with their eyes the authenticity of the person¡¯s identity.


    The ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡±, who did a great job and had brought him here with a method that I do not know, closed her eyes.


    Gaff has seen many Fox-God ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡±, but the one in front of him was clearly younger than the others. The ¡°Miko¡¯s (Priestess)¡± attitude confused the other members of the group so they were standing still but it was because she was supposed to make an immediate decision about his identity.


    It is a rule of the organization to pay close attention and to be respectful to the ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡±. That rule remains the same even when you are a Seventh Tail.


    However¨D¨DI didn¡¯t say it because it would be too disrespectful, but after all, should I have called a more experienced ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡±? Initially, I didn¡¯t think that the situation would turn out like this, so I didn¡¯t even think of calling a high-ranking ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡±. In the first ce, there are only a few of them.


    The ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡± opened her eyes in front of Gaff who had a hint of uneasiness in his eyes.


    Then, as if to announce something sacred, she dered.


    ¡°Kneel. You are in the presence of a ¡°Byakko (White Fox)¡°.¡± (Miko)


    At her deration, Gaff immediately knelt down. The rest of the people did the same.


    Byakko is a title. It is a title associated with the top executives who had been given a fox mask.


    As long as the ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡± made such judgment, there is no need to be suspicious of all his previous actions. Even Gaff, who is quite high up in the organization, has never been this close to a top executive.


    He does not seem to be the person Gaff once met before, but it was known that there are several top executives called Byakko.


    To Gaff and all the others members who were waiting for him, the top executive made a voice that seemed overly confused.


    ¡°!? What? Why are you suddenly on your knees!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Please forgive me for the rudeness I showed up until now, ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±.¡± (Miko)


    ¡°By ¡°Byakko (White Fox)¡±, do you mean this mask? No way, was it something so rare that people would kneel in front of it?¡± (Cry)


    The air was tense. He sounded seriously curious, but there was no way he could be serious.


    He was angry. There was no doubt about it.


    He was probably annoyed by the fact that Gaff and the others took so long to understand. It was a bad idea to doubt the authenticity of the mask. But ¡°Byakko-sama¡¯s (White Fox)¡± attitude was fearless enough to make even Gaff, who had seen the real deal, doubt him.


    In the organization, ipetent people are cut down. It was not such a rare story that a person who was well-known in the public but was recognized as ipetent in the organization.


    Even the expression of the Fox-God ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡± seemed a bit tense, even though they should always beposed.


    ¡°Well, of course, they would be rare. However, I am stumped. I have no idea what is going on, I am not a member of the Fox Mask Fan Club¡­¡­ And I have to go to the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, you know?¡± (Cry)


    My heart hurts as if it were being squeezed.


    We don¡¯t need people who can¡¯t even understand the boss¡¯ identity. The poignant irony was killing everyone¡¯s breath.


    Gaff who has the most tails in this group must speak up. He desperately moved his mouth and suggested.


    ¡°Boss, we, the ¡ºFox Mask Fan Club (Kitsune Aikokai)¡», are already making ns for the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. If you like, we can guide you around.¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°Boss¡­¡­? Aaaah, that¡¯s right. I appreciate the courtesy, but I am here with my friends.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Infiltration sess! Such a smooth infiltration, taking pictures of every member, telling that he ain¡¯t a member of the Fox Mask Fan Club!


    Now how is he gonna destroy the Kitsune from the inside!? Or is he gonna wring the Kitsune dry before throwing them away!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Byakko: unlike the Byakko (°×»¢) from one of the four guardian beasts in Taoism, here the Kanji is (°×ºü) which trante as White Fox but is also read as Byakko. They are associated with Shinto shrine.

 Chapter 222，Part2: 2 - Fan Club ②

    <h4>Chapter222£¬Part2: 2 - Fan Club ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 222 Fan Club ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Gaff didn¡¯t know about it, but apparently, there was a separate unit.


    Either they are deploying their elite in case Gaff¡¯s n fails, or they have another n in which a top executive has to apany them¨D¨DBut if this was not the case, Gaff and the others may be purged.


    I said in a stifled voice.


    ¡°We are standing by at the site. Please let us know if there is anything we can do for you.¡± (Gaff)


    Was my neck only connected by a single string? The Boss was confused and silent but nodded his head as if it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°Aaaah, I know. Can I take a picture tomemorate the asion? It is rare to see so many fox masks in one ce.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ì


    Sora Zoro, the priestess of the Fox-God, was struggling to hold back the nervousness that was showing on her face as she did her work for the first time.


    Born from a family of honorable ¡°Miko (Priestesses)¡±, Sora was naturally raised to be a ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡± from the time she was a child. In order to do that she has undergone rigorous training.


    However, there are not so many opportunities to judge the authenticity of a fox mask. Some family members havepleted their duties without ever seeing one of them.


    The Boss of the ¡¾Nine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡¿ is the one whom Sora and the others should obey as they are the ones who were chosen by the god and had been given its Relic.


    It was a great honor to stand before them, but for Sora, a newbie ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡±, this was a heavy burden.


    The reason for the dy in her decision was because she knew the weight of her judgment. The members of the organization do not doubt the words of the ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡±. That was why, in the name of the god she serves, it was absolutely unforgivable to make a mistake in judging the authenticity of his identity.


    The mask of the young man standing next to her was definitely real. The eyes of the ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡± Sora are a kind of magical eyes. She can see far more things than what ordinary eyes can see.


    It was absolutely impossible to misjudge ¡°Byakko-sama¡¯s (White Fox)¡± mask, and even if they don¡¯t have their magical eyes, the pressure radiating from the mask was extraordinary.


    But on the contrary, the young man who wore the mask showed no signs of power or whatsoever. He was still happily taking pictures, but the power radiating from his body was¨D¨DIncredibly weak.


    No matter how many times I squinted my eyes I couldn¡¯t see anything. This was by far the weakest thing Sora has ever seen. It was to the point where bringing an ordinary person from the city would be stronger than him. What a¨D¨DPowerful concealment ability!


    Sora¡¯s job is to follow orders. Using her well-trained poker face to contain her hands which were almost trembling from nervousness, she told the others in a stern tone.


    ¡°¡±Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± is seeking a dragon as a sacrifice.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°A Dragon¡­¡­!?¡± (Gaff)


    Leaving aside the ¡°Byakko (White Fox)¡±, Gaff, the one highest in grade among the members who had gathered, murmured. His eyes were questioning Sora about his true intentions, but there is no way I could know the truth.


    Even Dragons, the most powerful legendary beasts, are not difficult to hunt if the power of the organization was mobilized. But that was only if they lived nearby.


    Powerful legendary beasts are usually found above the earth¡¯s veins¨D¨DIn alienated ces where Mana Material has umted. There was no way they could be anywhere near a city.


    However, Gaff neverined about the impossible task and turned around without asking why.


    ¡°Is there any dragon habitat nearby?¡± (Gaff)


    Everyone was shaking their heads. My heart froze and my poker face almost crumbled.


    It¡¯s bad¡­¡­ I said we would prepare a Dragon when I brought ¡°Byakko (White Fox)¡± with me. I was in such a hurry at the time that I didn¡¯t think about what would happen if I couldn¡¯t prepare it, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if any punishment would befall me.


    Some of the ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡± in the past generations have been killed for offending ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±. As Sora clenched her fists, ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± said in a hurry.


    ¡°Ah, aaaah, it can¡¯t be helped. If you can¡¯t get a Dragon, you can just get one of those chocte and ice cream ones from the food stall.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Go buy it now! It is just over there!¡± (Gaff)


    In the dim light, several fox masked who had been waiting at hand rushed out at Gaff¡¯smand.


    Is it safe for a secret organization to be so conspicuous?


    In front of Sora, who seemed frozen as she was trying to run away from reality because of her blunder, Gaff took out arge bag and held it out to ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± who was standing there.


    ¡°Right¡­ Boss. Here is The Relic we talked about. Please ept it.¡± (Gaff) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Poor Sora, first time doing her work and she face Cry. Her point of view was so funny!


    And typical of Cry, went to buy choco dragon end up with a Relic from the Kitsune!


    Yooooo! Just found out that Strange Grief Manga Volume 2 was out since end of March! Go buy it to support the author!


    In case you forgot the english title is: Let This Grieving Soul Retire


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 223，Part1: 1 - Fan Club ③

    <h4>Chapter223£¬Part1: 1 - Fan Club ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 223 Fan Club ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Ah, he is back.¡± (Lucia)


    I returned safely from the basement and rejoined Lucia and the others who had been waiting for me as I had told them.


    I suddenly went from a dark ce to a bright ce, but my vision was not dazzling because, right now, I was relying on my ¡ºThird vision (Third eye)¡».


    I don¡¯t often wear a mask, so I didn¡¯t have many chances to use it, but it seemed to be a very effective Relic as it seemed really expensive.


    Lucia stared at the package I was holding, frowned, and said.


    ¡°Where did you go¡­¡­.?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s a secret.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Haah?¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia was dumbfounded. I am sure she wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told her what I experienced in the basement.


    Really, there are so many different kinds of fan clubs in this world¡­¡­ Moreover, apparently, as I have a rare fox mask, I am their Boss.


    It was an interesting experience. I don¡¯t want to get involved in any trouble, but, well, I had not been attacked, and it didn¡¯t seem to be too troublesome.


    The only thing is¡­ That the Fox Mask Fan Club resembled a secret society and they asked me not to do anything too fancy, but there was no one who doesn¡¯t do any fancy things as much as I do. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I even received a Relic. I have experienced many things in my life, but this is the first time I have received a Relic from a stranger.


    If you give me a Relic, I¡¯ll even agree to be the Boss of your fan club. But to think that a fox mask drop item will catch their eyes, those guys are pretty good connoisseurs.


    He said something about having some ns and having to go to the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, so maybe we will see them over there.


    After deciding on a ce to stay, I carefully opened the wrapped package in my room. Luke¡¯s crimson eyes light up when he sees what was inside.


    ¡°Oooh¡­¡­! Isn¡¯t it a sword! Cry, give it to me!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Only this time.¡± (Cry)


    The thing inside was a sword. It had a strange handle with a geometric pattern. The sword was in a scabbard, but the scabbard was made of wood, as if it had been madeter, and was very inpared to the obviously special handle.


    Sytry blinked and groaned.


    ¡°Well, well, well¡­¡­ This is too short to be called a longsword and too long to be called a shortsword.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°It is definitely a Relic, but¡­¡­ What a light sword.¡± (Lucia)


    Well, in any case, I am just a collector. I won¡¯t swing it so it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Since it was given to me by the Fox Mask Fan Club, I wonder if it is an item associated with foxes? But since they gave it to me for free, it shouldn¡¯t be that much of a big deal.


    I gently pulled the de from the scabbard. The de was only about half as wide as a standard straight sword and seemed tock the strength to be used as a weapon. It was a double-edged de and had a copper-like luster, and the entire de was engraved with fine grooves, creating a strange pattern.


    Since a Relic was the materialization of the memory of a past era, its appearance often does not match its ability, but at the same time, since it is an object that certainly existed in the past, its appearance and material used to create it was also an effective way to analyze its ability. Like there is no need to go to the trouble of shortening the de in order to make a weapon.


    So, of course, unless the user was a dwarf or something¨D¨DThis sword was probably a ceremonial sword.


    And then, while furrowing her eyebrow and seriously checking the sword, Lucia said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that the object that was stolen in the town we were in the other day?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡­¡­ That¡¯s absurd.


    As I stared dumbfounded at what she unexpectedly said, Lucia pulled out a newspaper that was folded carefully from her luggage, opened it, and showed it to me.


    ¡°Look, there is a picture of it.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Hooo¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    The newspaper Lucia showed me seemed to have been bought just before we left the town.


    The front-page article proudly reported that bandits had invaded the museum, that they had been sessfully repelled, and that miraculously, no one had died.


    A ck-and-white picture was printed in the middle of it. The Relic in the picture looked just like the one I have right now.


    No, wait¨D¨D.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the scabbard different?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It seems so.¡± (Lucia)


    The Relic¡¯s handle in the picture looked exactly like the Relic I have unsheathed, but their scabbard also has engraved patterns on it.


    It certainly looked simr, but it wasn¡¯t the same Relic I received from the fan club. In the first ce, the theft was a failure. It is written that most of the perpetrators were also captured.


    It was then I opened my eyes and snapped my fingers.


    ¡°I got it. The Relic that was conserved in the museum materialized with a scabbard, but I bet that the Relic acquired by the fan club didn¡¯t have a scabbard.¡± (Cry)


    The materialization of a Relic is usually in a set. If it is a sword, ites with a scabbard, and shoese with shoces. A smartphonees with a box and an instruction manual. But sometimes, one part of the set is missing. And this would be reflected in the selling price.


    If it is a Sword Relic, it was not umon for the scabbard to not materialize, but conversely, there was also a very sad pattern where only the scabbard appears.


    ¡°Eeeeh¡­¡­ Is a coincidence like this possible?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Yeah, there is. No doubt about it.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Funny how no one questions Cry about how and why he came back with a Relic with him.


    They already know that questioning Cry¡¯s actions are useless XD


    And of course, it is just a coincidence. No way it is the Relic that was stolen ;D


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 223，Part2: 2 - Fan Club ③

    <h4>Chapter223£¬Part2: 2 - Fan Club ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 223 Fan Club ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    To begin with, it is not unheard of for a same Relic to appear. The general opinion is that the number of urrences increases in proportion to the number of items that were once in cirction, but there have been cases in the past where two or more Relics that were thought to have existed only once appeared multiple times.


    This thinking is much more natural than thinking that the Fox Mask Fan Club were bad guys who burned down the town and stole items from the museum. In other words, it is the same item that was stolen, but not the stolen items.


    I *panpan* pped the newspaper and continued when Lucia was still skeptical.


    ¡°In the first ce, it¡¯s too early to judge that it¡¯s the same thing just by looking at a picture¨D¨DNo, wait?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ What is it?¡± (Lucia)


    I looked at the newspaper with a serious expression, as if I had my eyes like saucers.


    ording to the newspaper, the name of this Relic is ¡ºKey of the Earth¡» and it is one of the national treasures.


    Leaving aside whether it is the same Relic or not, and leaving aside theck of scabbard on it, isn¡¯t the fact that a second one was found be called major news.


    Maybe if I take this Relic and ask the museum, they might show me the museum¡¯s Relic up close. Maybe they will even let me touch it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Let¡¯s stop by the museum on our way home.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you sure it is fine to go only on the way home?¡± (Lucia)


    No, that¡¯s not all. If I get on the good side of the museum, I am sure they will show me other valuable Relics as well.


    I have to express my gratitude to the Fox Masks Fan Club once again.


    I then handed the Relic to Luke, who was looking at the sword with the expression of a dog that had been told to stay since earlier.


    ¡°Okay. You can¡¯t cut people with it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Uooooooooooooooooh! So, other than people. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s other than people, right!?¡± (Luke)


    Luke loves swords. And, of course, he loves sword-type Relic. It would be outrageous to let Luke wield a sword-type Relic, as just holding a sword was already dangerous, so I usually let him use only a wooden sword, but he had already tried most of the Relics I have.


    Luke checked the length of the de and *gokuri* gulped.


    ¡°This de length, sword length, weight, and pattern¨D¨D¨D¨DCry, this sword¨D¨DIt¡¯s super hard to use. It¡¯s like a toy.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What¡¯s more, no matter how much Magic I charge it with, it doesn¡¯t fill up at all! The response is different. I can¡¯t charge this sword myself!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right?¡± (Cry)


    Luke eximed excitedly. It seems that anything is fine as long as it is a sword.


    By the way, Luke is a swordsman, but he has more magical power than I do, he can draw out the power of most sword-type Relics. Since Luke is unable to fully charge it, it seems that this Relic has a very bad fuel consumption.


    He had the same expression as Lucia when I asked her to charge my Relics.? Luke grabbed his fist, quivered, and shouted.


    ¡°In other words¡­¡­ When I am able to charge this sword, I will rise one rank higher as a swordsman. That¡¯s what you mean, right Cry!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Un, un¡­¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I wish someone else could emte his attitude.¡± (Lucia)


    Because of Luke, the respect Lucia had for me lowered.


    Liz and Sytry are also amazed by Luke¡¯s simple mind. For Anthem¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know about him, because he couldn¡¯t take a single step to enter the inn, but I am sure he would be amazed too. Seriously, Luke never changed since we knew each other.


    ¡°Cry, can I keep, this sword.¡± (Luke)


    .


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This scabbard doesn¡¯t seem to be a Relic, so you might as well keep it in that one.¡± (Cry)


    Luke has a special scabbard that can hold several swords.


    I would love to find out more about it, but right now I am traveling. Considering that I had dropped the sword I was carrying in the middle of the Treasure Shrinest time, it would be much safer if Luke had it.


    Luke cheered as I *niconico* smiled at him and he immediately *bunbun* swung his sword around.


    Our destination this time was just a little farther away. I am pretty lucky this time. I have already had two good encounters. And then I received a reply to the picture of the Fox Mask Fan Club I sent to the Imouto Kitsune and the Ani Kitsune.


    ¡ºLame.¡» (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡ºI want it.¡» (Ani Kitsune)


    Apparently, it was shunned by the Imouto Kitsune but well received by the Ani Kitsune.


    ¡ì


    And then we safely arrived at ¡¾Cleat¡¿, the Supreme Martial Arts Festival venue, the city of swords and struggle.


    There was some excitement in the cities along the way, but the enthusiasm enveloping the main city was not at the same level.? It was as if the tion and tense atmosphere that Treasure Hunters (Apparently) felt before a battle seemed to be contagious.


    Just a quick check revealed an abundance of Mercenaries, Hunters, and other tough-looking people who have fought many on battlefields before and are clearly making a living from battle. Even in the Imperial Capital, Treasure Hunters can be seen here and there, but not at that level.


    And in this city, those who take pride in their power will sh andpete for supremacy. Men can¡¯t help but be excited about this.


    Heyyyy, thank goodness that I am just a spectator.


    Sytry, who was also one of those contestants, *niconico* says smilingly.


    ¡°Cry-san, I am sure they are already epting contestants, so I will go there. As we are in the same Party, I can register everyone in one go.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Aaaah, see youter.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°May I borrow your ticket?¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry is really a hard worker.


    Handing over the tinum ticket as I was told, I looked around at the warriors strolling down the street in a daze, feigned to be badass, and said.


    ¡°So the war¡­¡­ Begins.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Only one thing to say: Let the war begins!


    Strange Grief VS Kitsune!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 224，Part1: 1 - Dangerous Organization

    <h4>Chapter224£¬Part1: 1 - Dangerous Organization</h4> <h4>Chapter 224 Dangerous Organization</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The inn that Sytry booked as our base in Cleat was a robust building rather than a luxury one.


    Cleat has a strange bustling atmosphere, unlike any other city I have ever visited. And this inn was located in the center of the city.


    The building itself wasrge and simple in appearance, but what was unusual was that several fully armed knights stood guard just in front of the entrance.


    There were thick window sses and strangely shiny walls. The inn I entered with trepidation looked ordinary at first nce, but there were several security knights standing in inconspicuous ces here and there. The inns that Sytry takes when traveling are usually luxurious, but not this time apparently.


    I wondered if something was wrong, but as far as I can see, it did not seem to be the case.


    The other guests included merchants dressed in respectable (And expensive) outfits, noblemen with arge group of attendants, but not a single Hunter.


    We were shown to arge room on the upper floor that could amodate arge number of people. Liz cheered and quickly ran around the room, checking under the beds and behind the painting. Lucia was looking around through therge window.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but even though we were supposed to be an inn in the city, it looked as if they were standing guard as if they were outside.


    Sytry-chan proudly said while *chirachira* ncing at me.


    ¡°This time I took the safest lodging. Because Cleat is very dangerous during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.¡± (Sytry)


    Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why? I am just here to sightsee, you know?


    In fact, I checked the guidebooks and it is a great city for tourists. It was not as safe as Zebrudia, but it should have been on the safer side.


    Lucia sighed deeply at my silence.


    ¡°It is because we just picked a fight against the ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡»¡­¡­ So, you can never be too careful.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see how many people will show up. My arms are getting itchy.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Luke was *bunbun* turning his arm around and Anthem nodded gravely. It seemed I am the only one who didn¡¯t get it. If I wasn¡¯t used to those kinds of things, I would have been very depressed.


    Lucia said to me, who was having a badass smile, in a soothing tone.


    ¡°Leader, we have a lot of enemies, so¡­¡­ Please be careful, okay.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is because they have a grudge against us¡­¡­ Words have already spread that we will bepeting, so the remnants of those organizations will be gathering from all over the world.¡± (Lucia)


    This was the first time that I heard all this. ¡­¡­ No, I at least know that they had a grudge against us¡­¡­


    Liz, who apparently found nothing, unmannerly sat down on the table, crossed her legs, and said with a ferocious smile.


    As usual, Liz was full of confidence.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just crush them all to pieces, right~? Right~, Anthem-nii?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No.¡± (Anthem)


    Even Anthem, who always has a soft spot for his sister, said no.


    And then, in a rare agreement with him, Luke nodded gravely.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Liz, that¡¯s not the point right now.¡± (Luke)


    Yes, he is right, that is not the point. Rather, why are you acting like it is definite that we are going to be raided?


    Sure, we have captured a lot of criminals with a bounty so far, but once we have captured them, they should be locked up in prison, and those we have killed should not be alive anymore.


    Luke probably came up with the same line of thinking. He is simple but not stupid.


    And then, Luke said with an unprecedentedly serious look.


    ¡°The point is¨D¨DUnless we get a number divisible by six, we can¡¯t fairly divide them between us! Right? Cry!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Eh!? Ah¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eeeeh, that¡¯s the point!?¡± (Liz)


    Liz opened her eyes widely at me when I was pushed by Luke¡¯s momentum.


    I always lose against Luke¡¯s momentum. That is why I am still a Hunter.


    Sytry, who was organizing therge baggage we brought from the carriage, told him as if to wrap up the conversation.


    ¡°Well, if they are going to attack us, it is probably going to be with a lot of people. Whether they are going to be swordsmen or not¡­¡­ Is still unknown though.¡± (Sytry)


    Again, why is this already something definite¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did we do something that bad?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It would also be a great way to make a name for ourselves if we make a bloodbath of the contestants of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.¡± (Sytry)


    They had an expression that said that it couldn¡¯t help, but¡­¡­ Making a bloodbath just to make a name for yourself, where did your morals go?


    ¡°In other words, if we can turn the tables on them, we¡¯ll get some training and fame at the same time, two birds with one stone! Right, Cry!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Luke is so smart.¡± (Cry)


    It is okay. I am not a contestant and Luke and the others are strong.


    Even one of them is already strong, moreover, Anthem is with them, so they can handle one or two or three or four assants.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    As usual, Cry is running away from reality by thinking that maybe he won¡¯t be attacked.


    But it¡¯s okay, right now he is the Kistune¡¯s boss, so no one will attack them¡­ Probably¡­


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 224，Part2: 2 - Dangerous Organization

    <h4>Chapter224£¬Part2: 2 - Dangerous Organization</h4> <h4>Chapter 224 Dangerous Organization</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Aaah,e quickly. Come, dragon swordsman with eight arms¡­¡­¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Luke-chan, are you still saying thaaat~? No way there¡¯s a creature like that. Even for Cry-chan, that¡¯ll be a little too much¡­¡­ Right~?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    Liz sighed deeply at Luke as he began to swing his sword indoors.


    Is it some kind of magic that Liz, the Genocider, seemed a bit more mature when juxtaposed with Luke?


    I dropped my gaze to my hand and sighed deeply.


    What do I do¡­ With this¡­¡­


    The list of expected attackers that Sytry made for me was tremendous.


    Maybe it was because she wrote down those they already destroyed, but I am amazed at how many grudges they can get in just a few years. It was so long that Sytry, who had an excellent memory said, ¡°Huh? I am missing a few¡­¡­ There should have been five more¡­¡­¡±, it¡¯s the end of the world.


    The fact that I didn¡¯t realize that I was getting so many grudges spurred me to be even more impatient. Apparently, not all of them are huge organizations, but if there are so many, they will have an army if each organization on the list sends just one assant.


    And then Sytry said to me, who could only blink my eyes at those facts that didn¡¯t seem to be true.


    ¡°I heard that viins who aimed for other contestants colluded with them in order to attack us.¡± (Sytry)


    Is this hell?


    I hate violence, but I will say what needs to be said. I will say what needs to be said, you know.


    ¡°It became like this because you didn¡¯t destroy them properly!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is because we can be targeted by other organizations that aim to avenge another organization¡­¡­ The Knights Order who protect Zebrudia are excellent, but the country is not so¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    What Sytry said was understandable but difficult to agree with.


    It wasn¡¯t definite that they will attack me, but considering my luck, there was no way that they won¡¯t attack me when I can be under siege like this. I have half given up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be attacked¡­¡­ Even though I am just sightseeing this time¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I have heard that contestants who lose in a tournament might try to take revenge on the winner in the dark.¡± (Sytry)


    Does anything go here? I thought it was fair and square! I feel like I have seen the dark side of a glorious tournament, even though I haven¡¯t watched the tournament yet.


    Well, the winner being attacked in the dark has nothing to do with me though¨D¨D.


    No matter how much I thought about it, I could not find a way to turn this situation around. I wish I was the divine strategist that the rumors portrayed me as.


    I went to the window and looked out through the big window.? It seemed that this window was also specially made to withstand des, impacts, and magic.


    The room was on the expensive upper floor, and therge window offered a panoramic view of the city of Cleat. Unfortunately, my eyes aren¡¯t so good, but if you look closely, you can see smoke rising here and there in the city.


    I wonder if some of those are the remains of some fights¡­¡­ I havee to one hell of a city.


    ¡°Uuuuun, I wonder if there is something that can be done about it¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I sighed deeply and at the moment I muttered something like this, I froze up.


    A fox-masked man, d in ck was stuck just right outside the window. The holes at the eye level revealed a gleaming, bestial glint.


    I was so surprised that I lost my expression, and the man looked at me as if it was only natural that I should be here and said.


    ¡°Boss. If necessary, we¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Fox Mask Fan Club will follow any order.¡± (Fox Mask Member)


    Them going so far is, on the contrary, scary. Seriously, what kind of organization is the Fox Mask Fan Club? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry and his never-ending list of enemies, but strangely enough, Sytry saying that she missed some organization made meugh so hard!


    A ninja appears, but all Cry is thinking about is along the line of ¡°Osoroshii ko!¡± XD


    What will Cry¡¯s Infinite Trials be for them!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 225，Part1: 1 - Learning

    <h4>Chapter225£¬Part1: 1 - Learning</h4> <h4>Chapter 225 Learning</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    In a city abuzz with excitement right before the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. In one of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± strongholds that exist in Cleat.


    In a room deep underground, the Seventh Tails, Gaff Shenfelder groaned as he checked the list he had received.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ This¡­ Is going to be a massive scale battle.¡± (Gaff)


    The ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» is an extraordinary organization in terms of scale and quality. It has several sub-organizations, and its influence extends to the upper echelons of each country. However, due to the thorough secrecy and information control, few people have an urate understanding of its scope.


    As a senior and Seventh Tails member, Gaff has some grasp of the organization¡¯s power thanks to doing many operations, but even so, he cannot im to know everything.


    The names on the list brought by the Boss were very diverse, ranging fromrge organizations to small groups.


    Surprisingly, the list even includes organizations that can be considered as the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± sub-organization.


    It was unusual. The only people on the list are criminal organizations and secret societies that are generally ssified as ¡ºEvil¡». They are also the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡±petitors and can be crushed depending on the operation, but they are not necessarily enemies.


    The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± usually fights Treasure Hunters, knights order, merchants, noblemen, and others who have a lot of influence in the public society.


    The operation to which Gaff was appointed was another example. The names on the new list were all names that were not on the original mission objectives.


    ¡°With this many, it is not a number that we can crush single-handedly. Does the Boss¡­¡­ Want to set the city on fire?¡± (Gaff)


    Even so every year during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, there are bloody fights all over the ce. Every organization thates to Cleat at this time of year is on the lookout.


    If you add with that the first operation, it would destroy everything, whether they are just or evil.


    The crews that Gaff brought with him this time are all elite, but that was only to aplish the first mission that was given to them.


    So far, he has faithfully followed the organization¡¯s orders and has risen to the rank of Seventh Tails. If he seeds in this operation, he will be able to go even higher.


    ¡°Prying the mission objectives is not our job. But¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is too much to handle.¡± (Gaff)


    However, orders are absolute. No matter how unusual it may seem, they do not question it.


    If they are not informed of the objectives, that just means that Gaff doesn¡¯t need to know it.


    Depending on the scale, it would not be a problem to destroy a few of those organizations. We just need to kill them all.


    However, in the meantime, other organizations will surely notice that something was going on. A clever person would even guess that the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± was going around crushing different organizations. The more vignt they are, the more time it will take to destroy them. It would be impossible to crush all of them before the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    Mypanion who had received the list from the Boss and is highlypetent as a covert agent said.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ This mission wasn¡¯t meant for us to do it. However, the Boss has expectations on us.¡± (Covert agent)


    I already understood that¡­¡­


    No matter how secretive the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is, it wasn¡¯t like there was no chain ofmand. Maybe if the Gaff and the others did not receive the list, the mission would have gone through formal channels in order for other units to execute it.


    That is why it is an opportunity. The organization is always looking for members that are usable.


    He frowned for a while and thought about a n, but there weren¡¯t enough avable pawns that Gaff could use.


    If we don¡¯t destroy them with a blitzkrieg operation, they will be alerted, but we don¡¯t have enough people to destroy all of them in such a short time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ We don¡¯t have enough manpower. But¡­¡­ Right¡­¡­¡­¡­ We are the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±. If we don¡¯t have enough people, we still have other methods.¡± (Gaff)


    He haspleted several difficult assignments so far. If he were toin about something like this, he would not be a Seventh Tails.


    The risk is high, but it is a direct order from someone who possesses the symbol of the organization, from the Boss. Just doing it is worth it. Gaff smiled deeply and issued new orders to his subordinates.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find someone powerfullll!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Ooooh!¡± (Liz)


    Luke and Liz¡¯s tension was going higher and higher. I don¡¯t believe that the Fox Mask Fan Club will seed, but it is not like I couldn¡¯t let the two of them go out there by themselves when they are two fight-first talkter people.


    Let¡¯s all get along as a Party and go outside together. Although there was still a while to go before the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, the streets of Cleat were abuzz with excitement.


    I don¡¯t know how busy this town is during normal times, but there are a lot of stalls and a huge crowd.


    There are a few armed men present, but not all of them are likely to be contestants. For a warrior, it is an honor to participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. There must be others like me who are only there to support theirrades. It is exactly like the saying, where there are strong people, stronger people will be gathering.


    Sytry looked up at my face and smiled at me.


    ¡°You are not going to wear that fox mask today?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± (Cry)


    I stroked my cheek with the palm of my hand.


    I want to hide my face as much as possible. So I would like to wear masks as much as possible¨D¨DBut it seems that wearing that mask will attract the Fox Mask Fan Club.


    Since they even followed me to my room, I don¡¯t know how many people would gather if I were to wear it in the middle of a crowd. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Yooooo I¡¯mte to the party but episode 1015? of One piece was soooooo epic!


    I¡¯m tearing up each time I¡¯m watching it!!!!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 225，Part2: 2 - Learning

    <h4>Chapter225£¬Part2: 2 - Learning</h4> <h4>Chapter 225 Learning</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    So far no harm hase to me, but even I am learning. Some of them will be blinded by their greed and will probably try to take the mask.


    I will be really getting my priority backward if I end up in danger because of the mask even though I try to hide my face with it in order to avoid any danger.


    I¡¯m amazed at my own judgment, man.


    I was walking through the city while being protected by Luke and the others. I won¡¯t *furafura* wander to a choco-dragon stall anymore even if I see one.


    If I listened carefully, I could hear some small gossip.


    Everyone seems to be interested in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival and about who is the Strongest, and although the contestants are not supposed to be public yet, there is a lot of excitement about who will win.


    As their names are well known in Zebrudia, Anthem and Luke¡¯s names came out among the people they talked about, and as their friends, this made me feel a bit ticklish.


    And then my ears caught one name.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Sky Flower (Senten Banka)¡·¡­¡­ It seems like he is a celebrity. Looks like I have to cheer for him with all my might.¡± (Cry)


    ording to Sytry, his Alias is a self-proimed one, but the fact that it was even being gossiped about means that it will soon be his real Alias.


    I am really looking forward to what kind of tactics Kryhi Andrichhi has in store for us.


    But then, Liz¡¯s lips bent over when she heard me saying that in a good mood.


    ¡°Eeeeh, I¡¯ll be rooting for Cry-chaaaan!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    I am happy to hear that, but, I am not a contestant, you know.


    And of course, needless to say, it is Liz and the others that I will root for the most.


    As expected, the other contestants are all very talented, so it was doubtful if they would win, but if they were to win, as their childhood friends, I would be very proud of them.


    In the past, I used to get messed with when I walked through crowds like this, but this time no one messed with me.


    Liz looked bored, but putting aside if it was after the tournament, right now no one would pick a fight with such a strong group (Especially with Anthem) before an important battle.


    After walking around for a while, Luke clicked his tongue loudly.


    ¡°Oh well, let¡¯s go to the bar.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Agreeeed!¡± (Liz)


    Liz looked uselessly happy. They were totally going to buy a fight and not a drink.


    Both Sytry and Lucia looked exasperated.


    Well, they are moody people. As soon as they have had a few drinks, they won¡¯t be so inclined to fight. In case they try to start a fight, we just have to stop them.


    Moreover, I was starting to get hungry too.


    So with Luke and the others with me, we went into a random bar.


    The whole city was filled with enthusiasm but the bar was filled with people mixed with the odor of alcohol, making my head feel dizzy just by being here.


    In the dimly lit, cramped interior, a group of powerful people, probably of the same group, were gathered and drinking in silence.


    The reason why the bars here are much quieter than those in the Imperial Capital is probably because it would be a big problem if a fight were to start in this city where powerful people are gathered here and there.


    ¡°Now, who should I choose?¡± (Luke)


    As soon as we entered, Luke¡¯s eyes *kirakira* sparkled, and began to look around the bar.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Apparently, rather than getting into a fight, he waspletely ready to start a fight. I was about to open my mouth to rebuke him when Luke opened his eyes widely.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡­ Hey? Isn¡¯t that Touka?¡± (Luke)


    Beyond Luke¡¯s line of sight.? A group of people dressed in distinctive reddish-brown armor was camped in a section of the bar.


    It ismon for Hunters to wear uniform-colored equipment, and in fact? ¡¶Iron Cross (Kurogane Juji)¡· led by Sven are also dressed in dark-golden colored equipment.


    However, for this group¨D¨DThe number of people they have was too different.


    Scary face and distinctive colored equipment¨D¨DAnd with clearly over ten people with them. When you have that many people, you can no longer call it a Party.


    A Mercenary corps. Warmongers. They make their living by hunting Monsters and by being bounty Hunters, rather than exploring Treasure Shrines, and they are the most fighter-oriented group in ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·.


    ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡·.


    I had heard from Eva that their ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡± Touka would be attending the Supreme Martial Arts Festival¨D¨DBut I never expected to see them here.


    It had been a long time since Ist saw them too. It may have been several years since Ist saw them all together (Although I don¡¯t know how many of them there are).


    At that moment, a dark-haired woman in the center of the group¨D¨DThe ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡±, Touka, suddenly turned her gaze toward us.


    Her reaction was drastic. Her hand instantly mmed the ss she was holding onto the table and stood up, raising her voice that could be heard loud and clearly.


    ¡°All members, stand up!¡± (Touka)


    It was a bizarre scene. Despite her sudden words, all the members who were having a pleasant chat until a moment ago stood up at once.


    All of their eyes turn toward us at once. Other customers in the bar looked at us to see what was going on.


    ¡°Salute our Master (Client)!¡± (Touka) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Herees a new Party from First Step!


    But Liz and Luke go to a random bar but meet a Party from First Step.


    Coincidence? I THINK NOT!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Dark-golden: when you trante word by word Kurogane it be ck-golden, put the Kanji together and it bes iron.Master (Client): here the author wrote Client but put Master on top of the text.

 Chapter 226，Part1: 1 - Torch Knights

    <h4>Chapter226£¬Part1: 1 - Torch Knights</h4> <h4>Chapter 226 Torch Knights?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Following her order, members of ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· , including their Leader, all raise their hands in salute ande to a halt.


    There are two main factors that determine the strength of a Party. One is the strength of each individual and the other is the coordination between the Members.


    In order to defeat powerful Phantoms and Monsters that are unmanageable by ordinary people, the power of each person, trained through relentless training, must be increased several times through coordination in order to win.


    And, naturally, top-ss Party often have a high level of individual strength and coordination, but ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· was more the type to rely on individual strength, while the ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· was the opposite.


    Maybe these differences are also due to the difference in the content of their works.


    Just like the first time I met them, Touka and the others were like a real knight order. No, in fact, they seem more sophisticated. Or rather, didn¡¯t the number of people with them increase a little bit?


    An iron will that doesn¡¯t waver in the slightest bit even in the face of public scrutiny. As receiving their salute would draw attention to us as well, I hurriedly say.


    ¡°W-Well, well, there are people around, so take it easy.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°End of the salute!¡± (Touka)


    Their salute was also undone in a coordinated motion.


    To begin with, ¡¶Torch Knights¡¯ (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· client is not me, but Sytry. It appears that she is supporting them with supplies and finances.


    Their Knight Order moves by profit and not by logic. Therefore, ¡¶Torch Knights¡¯ (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· position inside ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· is special and their response toward me was also special.


    I am their Boss because I am Sytry¡¯s Party Leader and because they know that we get along well.


    In a sense, they are much easier to deal with than those who have a strange trust in me.


    Their salute performance was probably also a smart way to attract more customers. Merchants and noblemen would prefer a well-organized group of mercenaries to a violent group of mercenaries.


    Luke, who loves to fight strong guys, frowns and calls out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you¡¯re going topete at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival too, Touka?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Umu¡­¡­ We received an offer. Are youpeting too, ¡¶Thousand Swords (Senken)¡·?¡± (Touka)


    There are variouspetitors at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. Sometimes it is the Leader of a country¡¯s Knight Order, while other times it is the Members of a widely known mercenary group.


    That must be why ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· is well-known among merchants and noblemen. If the Leader of the group was to participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, that mercenary group would be even more well-known.


    Luke had a subtle, indescribable look on his face.


    The reason Luke the Manyer doesn¡¯t immediately sh at Touka is because she is the type of person who doesn¡¯t fight futile fights (Literally, fights that don¡¯t pay), so she doesn¡¯t mesh well with Luke in a good way.


    Luke doesn¡¯t want a one-way sword fight, he wants to cut each other up. Our n¡¯s motto is to get along with each other, so Luke, who is strangely disciplined, follows it to the letter.


    Touka quickly checked Sytry. Checked Lucia and the others, and then looked at me.


    ¡°Master too, I am sorry but I won¡¯t hold back. As we didn¡¯t get paid for it.¡± (Touka)


    So as long as you get paid, you will go easy¡­¡­ She is like always. Or rather, Touka seemed to be under the wrong impression that I willpete.


    She must have heard that through the gossip.


    .


    Actually, between you and me, Touka¨D¨DThat ¡¶Infinite Sky Flower (Senten Banka)¡· is not actually me.


    That guy¨D¨D¨D¨DIs the real me!!!


    Everything was different except for his name and Alias (Though it seemed to be a self-proimed one), but maybe the always dignified Touka would be bewildered if she learns about Kryhi¡¯s existence.


    I smiled a grin and pretended to be a badass.


    ¡°Same here, I am sorry but the real me won¡¯t hold back. Not to brag, but the real me is pretty strong. Even the cloak makes a *basatto* swoosh sound.¡± (Cry)


    Well, even the fake me can make a *basatto* swoosh sound with a cloak if I wanted it.


    Touka immediately looked bewildered. I didn¡¯t expect her to be bewildered before even seeing Kryhi, so my delight was quickly taken away from me.


    ¡°A-Aaah¡­ I see¡­¡­ A cloak?? W-Well, please go easy on me.¡± (Touka)


    ¡°W-Well, this time my goal is only to spectate the games¡­¡­ The main focus is on Luke and the others, you know.¡± (Cry)


    I hurriedly made an excuse¡­¡­ She wouldn¡¯t get angryter if she found out that I was not reallypeting, right?


    It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Even though they rarely stop by the Imperial Capital, they know that I am a pacifist and always want to retire as a Hunter.


    As always, the Members of ¡¶Torch Knights¡¯ (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· have an extraordinary atmosphere wrapped around them.


    Hunters who are recognized as high level often have an air that is clearly distinguishable to the general public, but the atmosphere around the Members of ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· is quite simr to the atmosphere of a? Knight Order when they return in triumph.


    Is it because of the charisma of Touka, their leader, that they are able to maintain such a high level of leadership? I, who am always being swept away by Luke and the others, would like to learn from her.


    The rtionship between ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· and ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· is delicate. It is neither good nor bad. In fact, since they are rarely in the Imperial Capital, their rtionship with us is fundamentally thin.


    However, our Party¡¯s attitude towards ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· was quite positive.


    We sat around the table together since they proposed it. We were being entertained by Touka and other key Members of the Party.


    ¡°Us meeting here must be some kind of fate. Please drink as much as you want, drinks on me.¡± (Sytry)


    Was what she said, so it seems to be Sytry¡¯s treat. She seems to like ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· a lot. Probably because problems with them can be easily solved with money.


    ¡°That¡¯s what she said. It is the customer¡¯s request. Don¡¯t waste Sytry¡¯s goodwill! Drink! Don¡¯t forget to thank her, not many ¡°Master (Client)¡± are this generous. Salute!¡± (Touka)


    ¡°Itadakimasuuuu!¡± (Torch Knights Members)


    Everyone saluted again in unison. Sytry blinked her eyes as if she was amazed.


    They seem to think that a salute is good for everything. And isn¡¯t their way of using the word Master weird?


    I checked how Touka and herpanions¡¯ were doing while drinking.


    It seems that ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· returned to attend the Supreme Martial Arts Festival after traveling around the country, chasing after bounty Hunters and participating in battles as they usually do.


    I was thinking how they could do so many things like hunting Orcs that were attacking a vige, crushing a beastmen group of thieves, and raiding Treasure Shrines for fun, but when I think about it, we also did a lot of stuff too. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry do you know that you are only creating more misunderstanding by saying that Kryhi is the real you! XD


    But well I am sure that the Divine Strategist did that because he is ying a 5D chess game with his enemies.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Itadakimasu: it means thanks for the food.

 Chapter 226，Part2: 2 - Torch Knights

    <h4>Chapter226£¬Part2: 2 - Torch Knights</h4> <h4>Chapter 226 Torch Knights?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Liz waspeting with the members of ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· to see who drank the most while Lucia was exasperated by this.


    Luke had apparently set his sights on another customer and was looking around the bar with a piercing gaze reminiscent of a bird looking at a prey.


    While I was being served by a Member of ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡·, I asked what I have been thinking about since a while ago.


    ¡°Come to think of it, you have more members?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡­?¡± (Touka)


    Touka¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    ¡­¡­ Did I say something strange?


    ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· is a type of Party that does not have a base of operations. They travel across different countries and sometimes scout promising members over there when they find one. And although it is not desirable to have a Party increase the number of its members on its own, ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· has allowed them to do it.


    I don¡¯t remember how many they were, but at first nce, I feel that there are more people. They have two or three more people, perhaps?


    But apparently, it seemed that something was wrong. However, there was no way I could remember the faces of all the Members of arge Party that rarely visited the Imperial Capital. Iughed to cover it up.


    ¡°Weeeell, hahaha¡­¡­ I just thought that you are so many now. Let¡¯s see¡­¡­ Ten¡­¡­ No, didn¡¯t you increase by eleven people?¡± (Cry)


    It is a joke. No matter howrge ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· is, there is no way that they got ten more people.


    ¡ºNo matter howrge our group is, there is no way that it would increase by so much, Master is so funny, hahahahaha¡» was the response I expected, but Touka crossed her arms.


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­ As always, you have a good insight. Indeed¡­¡­ We increased by eleven members.¡± (Touka)


    Eh? Seriously?


    Nonono, no matter how you look at it, you don¡¯t have eleven more people. Is this¡­¡­ Returning a joke with a joke, in order for me to do a tsukkomi?


    Is it alright for me to do a tsukkomi¡­¡­ If it was Ark, I would do it immediately, but this is Touka that we are talking about.


    Patron Sytry, who was being poured a drink by an evenrger group than I was, *kyorokyoro* looked around to see the faces of the members of ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡·.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you have more members¡­¡­ Where are the new Members?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Yes, they are on a top-secret mission. We have be famous, so we have many enemies. I apologize for the dy in the reporting.¡± (Touka)


    Touka bowed her head sincerely. Eh¡­¡­ Eeeeeh¡­¡­


    Wasn¡¯t it just a little joke? And on top of that, there weren¡¯t any new members here with you! In many ways, I don¡¯t know what to do about that.


    Moreover, ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· was famous, to begin with, so they must have had many enemies, but now they seem to have even more enemies. LOL.


    ¡°Raise your head Touka. You guys are free to increase your Members. Remember, that was the deal we made when we asked you to join the n, no?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Cry-san does not think that you are in the wrong. ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· has helped us a lot, and as long as it doesn¡¯t cause any trouble, I will keep my mouth shut.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· helped us¡­¡­¡­¡­? Aaaah, un, she is right. We are always counting on you, so adding more Members is nothing. Hahahaha.¡± (Cry)


    Yes, at best¡­¡­ Only Eva will be troubled by it. It is because she has the duty to manage the n¡¯s members.


    If Eva finds out about this, I am sure I will get a few quips from her, but I get them most of the time, so one or two more won¡¯t matter to me now.


    But¡­ I know. I wish I had something that would make her not angry even when she has a reason to be angry.


    Touka nodded understandably.


    ¡°Thank you for your generosity. During the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, it is a good opportunity for us to earn money. There are a lot of people who have other countries¡¯ bounties ced on their heads.¡± (Touka)


    ¡°Hmm? What? Aren¡¯t you talking about something interesting?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°What, what? What do I have to kill?¡± (Liz)


    I see¡­¡­ So this is what Sytry was talking about the other day. Like there will be some unscrupulous people who will interrupt the Supreme Martial Arts Festival or something¡­¡­ But they are working so hard even though the tournament is right around the corner.


    Two of our boisterous members intervened when they heard that things were going to get noisy.


    Touka sighed deeply as Liz and Luke looked at her.


    ¡°Certainly, this year¡¯s Supreme Martial Arts Festival is particrly bad. It is very out of control. ¡¶Thousand Swords (Senken)¡·, ¡¶Absolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡· and even Master¨D¨DI am sure you know this, but there are many people who are targeting you.¡± (Touka)


    ¡°Yaaay!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Yaaay!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Not! Yaaay! What do you think we came here to do aftering all the way here and leaving so many tasks behind¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    Liz and Luke¡¯s IQ fell sharply, while Lucia tsukkomied loudly.


    It seemed that they were hit by the enthusiasm of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. It seemed they wanted to do some preparatory exercise before the main event. Is there any way to stop them¡­¡­ I want to do some sightseeing, you know.


    Then I came up with a good idea and *pachin* snapped my fingers. As her name suggests, Touka turns her pair of eyes, which hold a small glow, towards me.


    ¡°I know. I also have a lot of people working on this problem. If you want, we can try and meet them once?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Mmh¡­¡­?¡± (Touka)


    It is the Fox Mask Fan Club. They are a funny bunch of people and twisted in a weird way, but their passion is real. From what I saw in the basement, it looks like some of them are good at what they do.


    They asked me to give them orders. So, I gave them an order.


    But rationally speaking, asking the Fox Mask Fan Club to deal with criminal organizations is not something you would normally do (Even if they are also a secret organization).


    In this regard, it would be somewhat reassuring if Touka participated too. After all, unlike the Fox Mask Fan Club, ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· are professionals with many achievements. Moreover, as mercenaries, they would be ustomed to cooperating with other teams.


    It is good because the Fox Mask Fan Club will get a strong ally, ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· will also have more people so it will be good, and for me¨D¨DEverything¡¯s good.


    Today I am¨D¨DBrilliant.


    And then, I remembered something important. I squinted and looked at Touka and said.


    ¡°Aaaah, right. First we must prepare that thing¨D¨D¨D¨DA Fox Mask! The more unusual the better. Of course, it could be red or something to match with your equipment¡­¡­ Can I ask you to prepare one?¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sasuga Cry! Guessing the number of new members even though they aren¡¯t even in the bar!


    Moreover adding Torch Knight with the Fox, clearly, Cry is nning to wipe out all the criminal organizations that came to Cleat.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Tsukkomi: The act of pointing out that something is ridiculous or silly. Usually this is a sketch between another person known as the ¡°boke¡± who says or does something.

 Chapter 227，Part1: 1 - Dangerous Organizations ②

    <h4>Chapter227£¬Part1: 1 - Dangerous Organizations ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 227 Dangerous Organizations ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    n X. Fulfill the Boss¡¯s orders.


    The Members of a secret organization do not need to think. All the thinking is done by the executives, who issue instructions. The only thing the members are allowed to do is faithfully execute their mission.


    It is no different even for someone who is close to the executive¡¯s rank like Gaff who is a high-ranking member.


    It is possible to doubt the mission. And it is also possible to confirm your doubt with them. However¨D¨DOnly as long as it doesn¡¯t offend the executives.


    Once feared as the ¡°Thief King (Tozoku Ou)¡±, Gaff excelled at nning andmanding. That is why he was given the position of Seventh Tails.


    Members of the ¡ºNine-Tailed Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» can be found everywhere. Illegal secret societies and criminal organizations are not necessarily in a cooperative rtionship with the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    Preparations were proceeding quietly. Few organizations could resist the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, which had an abundance of human resources and materials, but time was of the essence.


    The whole city was *piripiri* tense. Both the contestants of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival and the numerous organizations that aimed to take advantage of it were tense. Once they are alerted, we will not be able to fulfill the Boss¡¯s order.


    And it is not only the Boss¡¯s orders that need to be aplished. Gaff and his team also originally have a major operation in the works that they should do¨D¨DThe n A.


    Near Gaff, one of hispanions who was rechecking the list they received from the Boss grunted.


    ¡°However¡­¡­ Some of the organizations that we have a cooperative rtionship with are written on it¡­¡­ Some of them were even originally supposed to be used in our n.¡± (Gaff¡¯spanion)


    ¡°There is nothing that we can do about it.¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to change our n. It¡¯ll be a major change. This will jeopardize the sess of n A.¡± (Gaff¡¯spanion)


    The bitterness on mypanion¡¯s face was understandable.


    The operation that Gaff and his team were supposed to carry out this time was based on precise nning.


    The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is a huge organization, but it does not have unlimited manpower avable, and manipting other illegal organizations as if they were its limbs was the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± way of working.


    We had also reported in advance the organization we were going to use this time. There was no way that the Boss wouldn¡¯t know about it¡­¡­ But the Boss is telling us to destroy those organizations quickly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is in times like this that I don¡¯t appreciate theplete secrecy policy.¡± (Gaff¡¯spanion)


    At hispanion¡¯s words, Gaff showed him that he was shrugging his shoulders.


    The reason the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± has be such a huge organization is because of itsplete secrecy policy.


    No one knows the whereabouts of the Boss, and even the exchange of information requires meticulous codes and procedures. Even if a member of the organization was captured, they will not even be able to reach the middle section of the organization.


    But this, in turn, means that there is no way to quickly get confirmation when unexpected situations arise.


    The most feared concern is impersonation. It is hard to imagine a person impersonating a member of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±¨D¨DWhat¡¯s more, impersonating an executive whose true identity isn¡¯t known even by a senior member such as Gaff, however, the possibility of it happening is not zero.


    However, this is why we have a code. And this is why, in a case of emergency, we also have the Fox-God ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±.


    Gaff *chirari* nced at a young Fox-God ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± standing neatly nearby. The ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, maybe sensing the meaning behind Gaff¡¯s gaze, frowned and assured him.


    ¡°Are you doubting ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±? Without doubt, it is him.¡± (Miko)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Being doubtful is my job, so¡­¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°We received special eyes as a reward for our service and dedication to God.? There is absolutely no mistake. In the first ce, if he is not ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±, why would he wear a mask like that outside?¡± (Miko)


    She was saying this in a calm voice. She was right. Gaff and the others only wear them for meetings and on missions, and even then, it was not an obligation to wear them.


    The words that the Boss said in front of Gaff and the others were quite strange, but Bosses are often absurd beings.


    In the first ce, the organization ims to use the eyes of a Fox-God ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± to judge the masks. ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± are sacred and invible beings for the organization, their eyes can see through any disguise, and for them to misjudge a mask that is an artifact of a deity they believe in is¨D¨D¨D¨DAbsolutely impossible.


    Gaff does not believe in God, but if it became known that he had disrespected the ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, even the seventh rank ¡°Thief King (Tozoku Ou)¡± could not escape ruin.


    Anyway, there is no change to the n. Although it cannot be confirmed immediately, there is a regr contact schedule before the execution of n A.? We can probe it at that time.


    Let¡¯s think simple. Organizations can be crushed. It will just cause a little more work.


    The only thing we need to avoid now is to fail n X which was given to us by the Boss.


    As Gaff focused his mind and started to strategize, one of his subordinates who had been on standby near the Boss, rushed in.


    He was a man wearing a jet-ck fox mask¨D¨DAn extremely talented man who has mastered the skills of a ¡ºShinobi¡» a special scouting profession.


    The man was perfect to be the Boss¡¯s errand boy as he was wearing a Relic with the power to block recognition. It is painful to lose an excellent scout that was used for information gathering, but that could be done by any of Gaff¡¯s other subordinates, so the Boss¡¯s being in good mood was more important.


    When the man came in front of Gaff, he said in a cold, emotionless voice.


    ¡°Gaff Shenfelder.? The Boss is calling you.¡± (Shinobi)


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Gaff you can make as many secret passwords or verification you want, but Cry will always be able to infiltrate!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Shinobi: another word for Ninja.

 Chapter 227，Part2: 2 - Dangerous Organizations ②

    <h4>Chapter227£¬Part2: 2 - Dangerous Organizations ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 227 Dangerous Organizations ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    He moves like a shadow. The ¡°Thief King (Tozoku Ou)¡±, Gaff Shenfelder, is a master of stealth.


    He used to lead arge band of thieves who made their living by ¡ºStealing¡».


    He broke into banks, he broke into museums. He once broke into a Treasure Shrine and snatched a Relic that appeared at the far end of the Treasure Shrine without even fighting once against a Phantom. Even after he joined the organization, he has been contributing to the organization by stealing things because of his ability. Of course, his fighting abilities were not low, but his Mana Material growth waspletely oriented towards his thieving abilities.


    Gaff was selected for this mission because it was crucial to seize the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡».


    Even if hispanions were caught, Gaff was to run away with it. It shows, how much potential he has.


    He took the Fox-God ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± with him and went to the Boss. They were guided to the back of a luxury inn where noblemen and other important people stayed.


    It did not face the main street, but there were people watching. And the Boss was standingfortably in such a ce.


    An imposing and dignified stance that is unbing of someone from a secret organization. The way he crossed his arms without worrying about the countless stares he was receiving was truly befitting of a transcendent being.


    Gaff would never be able to do that. He wouldn¡¯t even think of doing that.


    Wearing a ¡°Byakko (White Fox)¡± mask, the Boss says admiringly.


    ¡°You really came when I called you. Such diligence.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I am honored by yourpliment. Boss.¡± (Gaff)


    The Boss¡¯s¨D¨DA superior¡¯s orders take precedence over everything else. The Fox-God ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, who had been at ease against Gaff, also appears to be somewhat nervous.


    But it was the woman behind the Boss that Gaff was curious about.


    A characteristic reddish-brown armor. A katana at her waist. The Mana Material emanating from her body wasparable to that of Gaff, but unlike Gaff, her growth orientation was morebat-oriented.


    She is strong. If she is a Hunter, she definitely has an Alias.


    There was a crimson fox mask on her face. Her shining pair of eyes were like mes and were peeking out from behind the mask¡¯s eye holes.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡­ Who is this person?¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°Aaaah, I was wondering if you guys needed some help on the things I asked you to do. You are a little short-staffed, right? That¡¯s why I called her. Even if she looks like this, this Tsuneko?here is really talented. And she has a lot of subordinates.¡± (Cry)


    Tsune¡­¡­ Ko? There is no ¡°Even if she looks like this¡±, no matter how I look at her she is not ordinary¡­¡­


    In front of Gaff¡¯s puzzled eyes, the armored woman stepped forward and said in a quiet voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m Tsuneko! By the Boss¡¯s order, we will participate in your battle, but you do not have the authority to give us order. I want you to treat us as mere coborators.¡± (Tsuneko)


    Contrary to her tone, her voice was full of tremendous fighting spirit.


    So this is¡­¡­ The execution unit directly under the Boss¡¯s order that I heard rumors about¡­¡­ Then Gaff made a small groan, but that was when he realized.


    These guys¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t they ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡·?


    ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡·.


    They are a unified, multiple Party wearing reddish-brown equipment. They are a genuine fighting group that travels around the country chasing after powerful Monsters and bounty hunters.


    The leader of their group is Kongoin Touka, a swordswoman, and an Ikkitousen¡¯s samurai. She had crushed several of our main organizations in the past and is a genuine enemy of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    And¨D¨DShe was one of the people who was supposed to be taken care of in n A.


    She wears a fox mask, but her appearance matched the characteristics we obtained from prior research about her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t like it?¡± (Cry)


    The Boss called out to Gaff carefreely when he showed his thought without outwardly expressing them.


    ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· is a mercenary group who work for money, but they know the difference between profit and loss. Even if they were offered thousands of gold bars, they would not work with a criminal organization. It was because they knew that it was more efficient and safer that way.


    However, the strange woman who calls herself Tsuneko had her arms crossed and was wearing a fox mask.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, not at all. I appreciate your consideration.¡± (Gaff)


    He no longer knew what was going on at all. Gaff, feeling like he had been ridiculed by a fox, somehow managed to speak up, when the Boss was, for some reason, *pan* pping his hands happily.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    The Fox Mask Fan Club took Touka with them and went away. Feeling like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders, I did a big stretch.


    ¡°Yep, nice, nice, nice¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    It is a perfect n that makes all my worries disappear at once. It was all thanks to Sytry-chan, who contributed a gracious sum to Touka.


    I should thank herter.


    This will probably destroy some criminal organizations. Whether they arerge or small, criminal organizations are popping up like bamboo shoots after the rain, so it will be impossible to eradicate them, but this would be better than nothing.


    As I lightly rxed my body, the recruiter girl who came with the Fox Mask Fan Club guy praised me in a solemn voice.


    ¡°¡±Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±. What a wonderful n.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why are you still here?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°There is¡­¡­ Nothing more important than serving by your excellence¡¯s side.¡± (Sora)


    She was so serious. The Fox Mask Fan Club¡­¡­ What kind of organization is this? It sounds kind of tedious.


    However, this is problematic. What will Sytry and the others say if I bring in a girl like her¡­¡­?


    As she was the only one not wearing a fox mask, I could see her face and she seemed to be somewhat nervous, I wonder what my position is in all this.


    Uuuumu¡­¡­


    ¡°Erm¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am Sora Zoro, one of the ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± of the Fox God. Please call me Sora.¡± (Sora)


    The ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± who was called Sora said that with a face that seems to have lost some of its colors.


    A ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± of the Fox-God¡­¡­ I have never heard of them, but maybe they are well known in their association.


    It is a little embarrassing, but I should probably make sure to confirm this with her.


    When I cleared my throat a little, I asked what I had always wanted to ask in shame.


    ¡°Sora, I have always been curious about it, but¡­¡­ Is this mask so rare?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Sora) <h4>Author¡¯s note:</h4>


    When you talk about spin-off, it¡¯s gotta be gourmet! So, I posted a gourmet spin-off where Master starts a coffee shop.


    It¡¯s alledy, so if you¡¯d like to check it out!


    Just eat it and you will get stronger!? ??? The strongest hunter¡¯s different dimension recipe-I can¡¯t cook, but I¡¯ve started a coffee shop ¡­-


    /n2336gg/


    I have also posted a StranGri article in my activity report.


    Hope to see you there too!


    /Tsukikage <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Tsukikage-sensei made a Strange Grief Spin-off on May, 5th 2020.


    It ended after 14 chapters + 2 extra chapters.


    Tell me if you want to read it or not. I might consider tranting it if I have time.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Tsuneko: Cry did a short pun with her name by shortening Kitsune (Fox) to Tsune and adding -ko which is a suffix attached to girls¡¯ name.Ikkitousen: it means a mighty warrior who matches a thousand knights.Popping up like bamboo shoots after the rain: A Japanese idiom meaning that the criminal organizations pop out very quickly and inrge quantities.

 Chapter 228，Part1: 1 - Dangerous Organizations ③

    <h4>Chapter228£¬Part1: 1 - Dangerous Organizations ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 228 Dangerous Organizations ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    A mask dropped by a Phantom in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ was certainly valuable. However, from the looks of it, it does not seem to have any special power.


    When a Phantom dies, it disappears without leaving behind even a piece of clothing, but in rare cases, a piece of clothing or an item worn by the Phantom may remain.


    It is said that the probability of this happening increases in proportion to the Phantom¡¯s power, but these drop items have often fewer abilities than Relics. Drop items are, so to speak, pieces of the Phantom.


    If you ask me if it was rare or not, it was rare, but to me, the mask did not look like one that would make members of the Fox Mask Fan Club obey without question. Its design sense, for example, was quite good, but it would be quite easy to reproduce it with modern technology.


    At my question, Sora¡¯s expression changed dramatically. The somewhat sacred atmosphere that was enveloping her had dissipated, and she was blinking in amazement.


    When she turned around and looked behind her to make sure that the other foxes were not there, she said in a quivering voice.


    ¡°W-What are you talking about ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±? You must be joking¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sora)


    ¡°You see, I got this mask the other day when I defeated a Phantom in a Treasure Shrine, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!???? !? Hue!? !? Eh??? Eeeeh!?¡± (Sora)


    Sora¡¯splexion turned blue, then red, then blue again. So funny¡­¡­


    But what on earth did Sora and the others think this mask was?


    I removed the mask and checked it sternly. It was just a mask. It was just a fox mask.


    The design was excellent and it certainly had a strange atmosphere on it¨D¨DBut rather than this fox mask, I would have preferred to have a mask with the ability to change your face like the ¡ºReverse Face (Transforming Mask)¡». Am I asking too much¡­¡­?


    ¡°Eh? Ermmh¡­¡­ Mumumumumu¡­¡­?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Hey, could it be possible that this mask could be sold for a lot of money? Is it something valuable?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? S-Sell!?¡± (Sora)


    Sora, who was groaning while crossing her arms in front of her and dripping cold sweat, pulled her cheeks back.


    I see¡­¡­ It is so valuable that it would be inconceivable to sell it. But, you see¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know the value of this mask.


    I wore it because it was the only way to hide my face, but either way, I prefer a mask with holes at my eye level. So that even without Relics, I can see in front of me.


    When I was carefreely thinking about this, the only girl in the Fox Mask Fan Club who was not wearing a mask approached me and said in a hushed voice, as if she was talking about a secret.


    ¡°S-So, what you mean¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is this what you are telling me? I am not the ¡°Byakko (White Fox)¡±, I got this mask, from a Treasure Shrine¡­¡­?¡± (Sora)


    When she told me this as if she was at her wit¡¯s end, I finally realized something.


    Maybe¡­¡­ She is mistaking me for someone else?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you maybe take me for someone else?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ No wayyy¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tell me it¡¯s a lie¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sora)


    Sora let out a thin scream and put her hands on her head and twisted around as if she were trying to run away from reality. Her behavior was different from when I first met her, and this was more appropriate for her age.


    I put my mask back on andforted Sora, who seemed to have made a careless mistake.


    ¡°Oh well, this kind of thing happens too, you know¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Why¡­ Didn¡¯t you say something, When I pulled your handddd!!¡± (Sora)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Even if you say that, I am stumped. She was the one who suddenly said, ¡°This way¡± and took me to the Fox Mask Fan Club meeting. I was just confused from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°T-Then what does the Fox Mask Fan Club mean?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Was I wrong? It looked like everyone was wearing a fox mask tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is that possible? Is that even possible? Would you normally say something like that? ¡­¡­ No, no. I have never been taught that!¡± (Sora)


    Sora was *purupuru* shaking. Even if you say that¡­¡­ Then, when I was in that ce, what was the right thing for me to say?


    For once, it was not my fault at all. It was Sora¡¯s fault. And it was the (Temp.) Fox Mask Fan Club¡¯s fault for letting such a child run around as their errand boy. However, it would be immature to point this out to Sora.


    I showed my badass side and the leeway of an adult.


    ¡°Oh well, if you confess honestly and apologize, they will forgive you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Huh!? Forgiven!? Are you saying that they will forgive me? No way that will be true! I have said it, you know!? I have dered it, you know!? I clearly told them that you are ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±!¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Eeeeh¡­¡­¡­¡­ That is not good, you have to clearly do the ¡°Ho-Ren-So¡°. ¡°Ho-Ren-So¡±¨D¨DReport, inform and consult, do you know about it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Whyyyy, do you have the real mask! Even though only the sacred ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± should have itttt!¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Eh? It is just a trash-tier Phantom drop from the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Sora)


    Well, in the first ce, there was also the question of how many people wander in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, but the Phantoms over there disappeared after just a conversation. So it wasn¡¯t surprising that there are a few masks out there.


    ¡°I mean, isn¡¯t it strange that just because you have a white fox mask you are a ¡°Byakko (White Fox)¡±? Isn¡¯t the system itself strange? I am sure there are some people who got the wrong person, so I think the system needs to be changed. Why don¡¯t you consult this with them?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Huh¨D¨D¨D¨D!!!¡± (Sora)


    Sora covered her ears and sat down when I pointed this out.


    There are probably plenty of white fox masks out there. So, it would be possible to make as many fake masks as you want.


    ¡°This time it was an idental identity mistake, but there might be people who will wear the mask and approach you with malicious intent, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°P-Please, stop talking for a moment!!¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Ah, okay.¡± (Cry)


    It was a suggestion that was made with the (Temp) Fox Masks Fan Club in mind, but apparently, she won¡¯t listen to it at all.


    Without a choice, I crossed my arms and waited for Sora¡¯s decision. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Funny how Cry is still thinking that Phantoms from a Level 10 Treasure Shrine can die just by having a conversation.


    And that people can normally survive a Treasure Shrine like the Lost Inn.


    But poor Sora, she is just a victim of Cry¡¯s mastermind.


    Now, she doesn¡¯t have any choice but to follow Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Temp: As in Temporary nameHo-Ren-So : It is the abbreviation of Report (Houkoku), Inform (Renraku) and? Consult (Sodan). This is something in the Japanese business culture to report on a process or a result of business from a subordinate to a superior.Here I put trash tiers Phantom but in fact he said something like Mob Phantom rather than trash tier.

 Chapter 228，Part2: 2 - Dangerous Organizations ③

    <h4>Chapter228£¬Part2: 2 - Dangerous Organizations ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 228 Dangerous Organizations ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    This time, I wasn¡¯t at fault. I just wore a mask I had with me because I wanted to hide my face.


    Seriously, it wasn¡¯t bad to have them at arm¡¯s reach, but it seems to be such a hassle, so if there is a need to apologize, I won¡¯t be afraid to do so. Because I did use them as I saw fit¡­¡­


    ¡°So what does this mean?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°I got the wrong person?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°But the mask is the real one?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°But I misjudged the ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°But the god¡¯s mask was a real one?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°As a priestess, am I not right?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°But he isn¡¯t the Boss?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Is the organization¡­¡­ Wrong?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Even though¡­¡­ It was my very first joooob.¡± (Sora)


    Sora *butsubutsu* mumbled and muttered as if she was trying to organize her thoughts.


    Isn¡¯t it fine either way? Everyone makes mistakes, even I make mistakes all the time.


    What¡¯s important is the future. It wasn¡¯t like someone would die because of that mistake, so just take it easy.


    Eventually, Sora stood up as if she had gathered her thoughts.


    She wobbled for a moment as if she was dizzy, but recovered quickly and red at me.


    Tears were gathered at the edges of her eyes. Her transparent eyes showed me wearing my fox mask. Then Sora said.


    ¡°You are¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are, indubitably, ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±, desu.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Eh? You are wrong, tho¡¯? I am just a Hunter who happened to have the mask.¡± (Cry)


    Have you been listening to me so far or what?


    In response to my answer, Sora clenched her fist and pointed her finger at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. I have decided. You are¨D¨DThe one whom the Fox-God recognized and has received the sacred artifact, the ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox-sama)¡± desuu!¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Eh!? You are wrong, tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°In the first ce, if the mask is real then the person wearing it is real, too! That¡¯s what I learned all my life! I am a priestess1, a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± of the venerable Fox-God. I was raised to be so. You cannot¨D¨DDeceive my eyes. Neveeer!¡± (Sora)


    ¡°I see. Well, that is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Amazing.¡± (Cry)


    She keeps being stubborn.


    What¡¯s a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± of the venerable Fox-God¡­¡­ What kind of club is the (Temp) Fox Mask Fan Club? Is it fun? Maybe I should join too.


    No, but if I join the Fox Mask Fan Club, then I will be the ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±? And I will have to swear absolute obedience to it? I absolutely don¡¯t want that.


    ¡°To resume, I¨D¨DDid not make a mistake.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°No, you are wrong, tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even have any thoughts of harming the organization. If anyone says that I am wrong, then they are traitors.¡± (Sora)


    ¡­¡­ Huh? Maybe she is¡­¡­ Trying to hide her mistake? Maybe she is¡­¡­ A bad girl?


    I feel very sympathetic towards her. I am also unrivaled when ites to having improv answers.


    Sora¡¯s eyes were *guruguru* spinning around. She was also *daradara* sweating profusely. But even so, Sora clenched her fists and raised them vigorously.


    ¡°This will be a new organization with at the top the new ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± that was recognized by the Fox-God. Its name is¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Ten-Tails Shadow Fox (Juubi no Kage Kitsune)¡±. We have one more tail, so we are better than them, desuu.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°No, no, no, this is not good.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh!?¡± (Sora)


    ¡ºTen Tails Shadow Fox (Juubi no Kage Kitsune)¡». It is such an ominous name. In the first ce, since the Emperor¡¯s escort, the word ¡°fox¡± does not have a good image, and there is also a possibility that it could be mistaken for a criminal organization.


    Names are important. I have regretted many times that I chose ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· as my Party name. Now, I am so used to it that I don¡¯t even think about changing it anymore, but when I first became a Hunter, we were mistaken for a Red Party many times because of its name and were chased by them.


    I am stupid, but not stupid enough to make the same mistake twice.


    I dered to Sora who was blinking widely.


    ¡°The name is not good. We will be¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¨D¨DYes, the ¡ºTen-Tails of Fried Tofu (Juubi no Aburaage)¡».¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? ¡°Ten-Tails of¡­ Fried Tofuuu (Juubi no Aburaage)¡±!?¡± (Sora)


    Sora made a hysterical voice, but I am serious.


    ¡°Yes. ¡°Ten-Tails of Fried Tofu (Juubi no Aburaage)¡±. Aburaage are great you know, sometimes they even save your life.¡± (Cry)


    In fact, it had actually allowed me to avoid some conflict. Delicious foods are good. Deliciousness is what will save the world.


    ¡°No wayyy¡­¡­ The name of our secret organization is ¡ºTen-Tails of Fried Tofu (Juubi no Aburaage)¡» ? Don¡¯t you have any naming sense?¡± (Sora)


    Sora argued back. A secret organization? Did you say a secret organization?


    I crossed my arms and said with a badass expression. Too bad I can¡¯t show it to her as my face was hidden by the fox mask.


    ¡°Secret organization¡­¡­? No, I don¡¯t n it to be secret. What we are going to do is to create delicious ¡ºInari Sushi Bento¡». The goal is to expand nationwide.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? !??? A-Are you serious!?¡± (Sora)


    What we are going to do is to make Aburaage. We are going to make delicious ¡ºInari Sushi Bento¡» with a White Fox as a brand.


    Of course, I will not do it, but the Phantoms in the ¡ºLost Inn¡» seem to love Inari Sushi, so it is perfect.


    Today I am¨D¨DBrilliant. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sora went from sacred Miko to making Inari Sushi Bento for a Level 8 Hunter! (Totally would buy their Bento tho¡¯)


    Is this what you call a carrier boost!? XD


    And as always, Cry, nice naming sense!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 229，Part1: 1 - The You Know What

    <h4>Chapter229£¬Part1: 1 - The You Know What</h4> <h4>Chapter 229 The You Know What</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    I returned to my room with Sora who had a burn-out and philosophical look on her face.


    What we rented was a room for a group of people. Even if I say a room for multiple people, as it is an inn oriented for noblemen, it is different from the rooms where you have to sleep together like those that Treasure Hunters with no money have no choice but to use.


    Lucia, who was reading a book in the magnificent living room, looked up, saw us, and opened her eyes.


    Her gaze was directed at Sora who was behind me.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? Who is she? Leader?¡± (Lucia)


    Even if you ask me what was going on¡­¡­ I don¡¯t even know the answer to that question.


    I think the best answer is to say that I am not too sure what it is about, but that would be too irresponsible. Although, I wasn¡¯t too sure what it was about¡­¡­


    I frowned and made a badass expression that I had developed in order to silence Lucia¡¯s protest.


    ¡°Well, there areplicated circumstances¡­¡­ I am in a bit of a bind myself too.¡± (Cry)


    Sora waspletely expressionless. Her eyes were dead.


    Apparently, Sora did not want to go home. I wonder if she hates being scolded that much¡­¡­ She stubbornly insisted that ¡ºIt is my job to follow ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±¡» so I had to bring her with me.


    Sure, I went with Sora¡¯s proposition, but I had no intention of taking care of someone because of it.


    I am always getting caught up in things I don¡¯t understand, but this feels like the same thing as always.


    What should I do? About this. Shouldn¡¯t I apologize to the people of the (Temp) Fox Mask Fan Club after all?


    ¡°Moh! Again with something that you don¡¯t really understand what it is about¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lucia. I am counting on you to recharge those Relics.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Moh!¡± (Lucia)


    I threw at her the ¡ºThird Vision¡», which was essential when I was wearing the fox mask, and the ¡ºOwl¡¯s Eye¡», which I used when I have to see through the darkness.


    Lucia sessfully caught them and *girori* red at me. She didn¡¯t say that she will do it, but she will, so it will be fine.


    ¡°Oh, do I smell trouble!? Who should I cut!?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°What? Is it my turn? Who should I punch?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ There isn¡¯t. There isn¡¯t any, for now, so let¡¯s stay calm.¡± (Cry)


    Liz and Luke were *warawara* wiggling towards me.


    It seemed like they had too much free time on their hands, but I *shishi* shooed them away. They are the problem child who had been denied to go with Touka even though she always wees additional forces.


    Sora, who had been hiding in my shadow, opened her eyes, was silent for a while, and then asked in a small voice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they¡­¡­ I-Is it possible¡­¡­ That, ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±, you are from ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· ?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Aaaah, that¡¯s right. How did you figure it out?¡± (Cry)


    My name and my face were not that well-known, but it was different for Lucia and the others. Apparently, their names and faces were well-known at the (Temp) Fox Mask Fan Club.


    Sora was *butsubutsu* mumbling to herself while *daradara* sweating profusely.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯sfine, it¡¯sfine, it¡¯sfine, I didn¡¯t betray them. I am a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, I am correct. I am correct. I am correct. I am not the one who is wrong. Fox-God, please grant me your blessing¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I know, this is an undercover operation¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, it would never fool them. After all, I am the one who is, correct!¡± (Sora)


    Your conclusion is wrong, you know. I still think honesty is best.


    It is fine, there is a saying, danger past and God forgotten. All my experience so far tells me that most things can be manageable.


    However, I couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with her restlessness. And I shouted loudly.


    ¡°Sytry, I am sorry, but can youe over here for a minute!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yes, yes, what is it?¡± (Sytry)


    I called her without knowing if she was there or not, but it seems she was in the bedroom. Sytry appeared in a great mood.


    I will show you my Level 8 improv power.


    I asked Sytry with a pitiful smile.


    ¡°Can I have you assign a safe house for Sora? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Look, it is for the you know what.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!! Yes, of course! It is for that thing, right!¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry put her hands together and opened her eyes widely.


    You can really count on Sytry. I would love for Liz and Luke to learn from her.


    After all, it¡¯s gotta be Sytry. I have always been shipping Sytry. She has good chemistry and our personalities arepatible. But I am not gonna marry her, tho¡¯.


    ¡°For the you know what, I will have you create an Inari Sushi Bento.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I see¡­¡­ Inari Sushi¡­¡­?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°It is for the you know what.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°For the you know what, right? The you know what¡­¡­ Alright. I will have it ready. When do you need it?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Right now.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Right¡­¡­ Now!? But the Supreme Martial Arts Festival is just around the corner¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry¡¯s eyes widened even more. You can see the confusion in her pupils. Moreover, this was the first time she came to Cleat.


    I badassly raised my shoulders and said.


    ¡°Well, this is for¡­¡­ The you know what, you see.¡± (Cry)


    Sytry was silent for a moment and then nodded ordingly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I understand. It is for the you know what¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am going to go out for a bit. It might take me a little while before getting back.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry *patapata* throttled out of the room. We are already in the middle of the night¡­¡­ You could have done it tomorrow.


    Sora blinked her eyes in confusion. Lucia, who had been watching the exchange as if she were looking at something fishy, looked at me and asked.


    ¡°Leader¡­¡­ What is the you know what?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°That¡¯s of course¨D¨DWhen I say the you know what, it is about the you know what.¡± (Cry)


    Even if you ask me what it is, I have no clue about what it is. Because I promise not to ask what it is.


    This is my improvisation power. This is how¡­¡­ Real improv is done, you know.


    When I made a big yawn, I took out my smartphone from my pocket and sat down in a *fukafuka* soft chair on which my body would sink.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    No wonder everyone is always thinking that Cry knows everything when he always says vague stuff like that!


    What do you think ¡°The you know what¡± can be!?


    All bets are open!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Danger past and God forgotten: The Japanese literal trantion was ¡°You will forget how hot it is if it goes deep enough in your throat.¡± But the English idiom is Danger past and God forgotten which means that in times of trouble people are prone to call on God only to forget about it once the problem is solved.

 Chapter 229，Part2: 2 - The You Know What

    <h4>Chapter229£¬Part2: 2 - The You Know What</h4> <h4>Chapter 229 The You Know What</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Sora Zoro couldn¡¯t keep up with the change in the situation.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. The only thing I do know is that I am in a predicament that I have no control over whatsoever.


    ¡±Miko (Shrine Maidens)¡± of the Fox God are special being who are respected by the organization. However, this was not because they werepetent, but probably because of their symbolic aspect.


    Sora is not the only ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± of the Fox God. So it is quite possible that if she makes any major mistake, she could be quietly erased.


    It is outrageous to make a mistake when judging the ¡°Byakko (White Fox)¡±, the one at the top of the organization.? Because it was the very reason for the ¡°Miko¡¯s (Shrine Maidens)¡± existences.


    The ¡°Byakko¡¯s (White Fox)¡± mask was the real one. Normally, there would be room for consideration, but when the other party is ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· , the archenemy of the ¡ºNine Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» , then the story is different.


    Long story short, Sora, was deceived. On her first mission, she had been entangled in an borate and cunning scheme.


    Moreover, the man who deceived Sora was even encouraging her to tell the truth.


    There was no way I could tell the truth. I would be killed for sure. Even if they didn¡¯t kill me, they would imprison me for sure.


    And me being imprisoned is not always better than death. You never know what they will do to you.


    I am sure the rest of the ¡°Miko (Shrine Maidens)¡± group will not help me as I had screwed up.


    The option to get off the ship was already gone from Sora.


    Sora doesn¡¯t want to die yet. She was born and raised as a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, and she won¡¯t ept that she would be killed even though she did nothing wrong.


    It may be an unbing thought for a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, but the mask was definitely real. So, Sora isn¡¯t at fault.


    The person who holds the mask of the god is an object of devotion. It is the basis of the Fox-God ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±.


    At some point, the meaning changed and we began to serve the ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡», but this was wrong in the first ce.


    I am just returning to our roots. It is Sora¡¯s mission to return to what it should be. Sora isn¡¯t at fault.


    I am just going back to the way it should be. Yes, as an organization serving the new ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±¨D¨DAs the ¡ºTen-Tails of Fried Tofu (Juubi no Aburaage)¡», we will follow his will and expand our Inari Sushi nationwide! Sora isn¡¯t at fault!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sora)


    Maybe I should stop being a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, was what Sora thought.


    However, a Fox-God ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± is not something you can quit just because you want to leave, and even if you do quit¨D¨DThe organization will definitelye after her if they realize that what Sora said was a mistake.


    ¡°How is it Cry-san? I had a lot of trouble but¨D¨DHere¡¯s what we were talking about.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I am amazed you were able to get it ready on such a short notice.¡± (Cry)


    Unaware of Sora¡¯s feelings, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·had a nk and ignorant but loathsome look on his face.


    We were taken to a small building a little outside of the center of town.


    Maybe because it was originally a coffee shop, the first thing you see is a kitchen that looks out of ce. It seemed to have a shared space as well. If she had prepared the kitchen after listening to those iprehensible instructions, then her management skill is extraordinary.


    Would I have to live in hiding for now? Would a change of clothes and a change of hairstyle be able to deceive them a little?


    However, the organization nned a major operation in Cleat. Sora is just a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, so she doesn¡¯t know the details, but an operation managed by a Seventh Tails must be quite a big one.


    The fake ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±¨D¨DNo, the ¡°Shin Byakko-sama (True White Fox)¡± said that he was short of manpower due to the n, but Gaff¨D¨DA thief with a long history of warfare will surely carry out the operation even with that problem.


    If I say something wrong, I might even be caught up in his n.


    ¡°I have also prepared the Aburaage! We are going, to make Inari Sushi Bento, right? Preparing everything was very difficult! As it is rarely eaten in this area¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Eh? Seriously, you really have everything ready?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Sytry)


    I have to make a move. There is already no ce for me in the original organization. I have to survive somehow¨D¨DNo, serving the ¡°Shin Byakko-sama (True White Fox)¡± is Sora¡¯s destiny! Sora isn¡¯t at fault!


    Forcing myself to cheer up, I clench my fists and raise my face. I raise my voice full of determination.


    ¡°¡±Byakko-sama (White Fox), I am at your service. I, the ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± Sora Zoro, intend to serve the ¡°Shin no Byakko-sama (True White Fox)¡± with all my heart and soul. Please protect me. Please treat me kindlyyy!! By the way, I, cannot, cookkk! I¡¯ve never done it beforeee!¡± (Sora)


    Isn¡¯t it unreasonable to conquer the world by making Aburaage? What on earth are you thinking? What is the goal of the divine strategist that needs to make me fall from my position!?


    I can feel my eyes *guruguru* spinning. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on at all. Even so, the ¡°Shin Byakko-sama (True White Fox)¡± frowned at Sora, who tried desperately to support the idea.


    And then Sytry said with a troubled look on her face.


    ¡°Cry-san, the thing I hate the most is¡­¡­ Deficit.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ And the thing you like the most?¡± (Cry)


    .


    ¡°That is of course¡­¡­¡­¡­ The you know what. Cry-san should do more of the you know what with me.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hahahahaha, your jokes are so funny, Sytry.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Fufufufufu¡­¡­ Preparing everything was very difficult. But this is all for the you know what, Cry-san. For, the, you, know, what!¡± (Sytry)


    Is it really gonna be alright? I wonder how far ahead ¡°Shin Byakko-sama (True White Fox)¡± really thought this through?


    In the first ce, does this ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± understand that the reason why Sora was able to be dispatched so quickly was because there was a possibility that the real one will appear during this operation?


    Sora looked at ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± who smiled while looking at the pouty Sytry, but immediately gave up thinking about him.


    After all, there is nothing that Sora, a simple ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± can do about it. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sora still trying to run away from reality!


    Your only way to survive now is to conquer the world by selling Inari Sushi Bento!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Shin Byakko-sama : Here Sora changed from °×ºü? (Byakko) to Õæ°×ºü (True White Fox) which can be read as Shin Byakko or Mashiro Kitsune which also means White Fox.

 Chapter 230，Part1: 1 - Strange Freak

    <h4>Chapter230£¬Part1: 1 - Strange Freak</h4> <h4>Chapter 230 Strange Freak</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Their abilities are quite good. Their ability to gather information is especially excellent. We defeated 3 groups yesterday. The atmosphere around them is a little disconcerting¡­¡­ But where did you find talented people like them?¡± (Touka)


    Apparently, Touka and her group decided to stay at the inn next to ours. It is likely that they are taking into consideration Sytry, who is their Client and seems to be supplying them with some kind of supplies.


    When I asked her how she felt about working with the (Temp) Fox Mask Fan Club, she turned toward me with probing eyes and said that.


    Her crimson armor, which was their symbolic color, was dazzling.? The assessment Touka made was, as always, cool-headed.? She is one of the few friends I have who had the temperament not to take my Level 8 reputation at face value.


    If something bad had happened, Touka would have mercilessly admonished me, so I guess that means that nothing happened.


    The Fox Masks Fan Club. Even though we have a rtionship that began with a misunderstanding that I quite don¡¯t understand, they seem like they are, after all, a group of very strong people.


    ¡°Well, a lot of things happened, you know. I am d that you seem to be getting along.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°The enemy you fight today may be your friend tomorrow. The reverse is also true. Sometimes we use people who look like criminals¨D¨DBut, you have to tell us in advance or it might be problematic.¡± (Touka)


    What a terrible thing to say. It is true that the suspiciousness of those people was unusual, but what does she see in them that makes her assume they are criminals or the like?


    In the end, Sora didn¡¯t go with my suggestion to confess honestly. Apparently, she decided that she would keep going with what she did.


    Therefore, the misunderstanding with the (Temp) Fox Mask Fan Club hasn¡¯t been cleared up yet. I feel very close with her thanks to her improvising response¨D¨DBut as someone older than her, I will have to do something about it.


    Sytry interrupted Touka who was having a keen eye. Then squinted her eyes and said with a thin smile.


    ¡°Well, well, Touka-san. It is as I have already told you in advance. Cry-san can manipte criminals at will. You will not say anything about it, and you will have to act on that assumption¨D¨DThis is all written in our contract.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Muh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Touka)


    Touka stifled and went silent. What kind of contract did she make with Sytry? At least the way ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· and their friends look at Sytry is not purely client-driven.


    And which Cry-san is a Cry-san that can control criminals at will, you are talking about?


    Rather, I think I am more of being the one who will be manipted. It is just because Eva or Sytry are there that it is not happening¨D¨D.


    ¡°Well, fine. We will do anything if you give us money. Our motto is to use what we can use, though we wouldn¡¯t do a mock battle with ¡¶Thousand Swords (Senken)¡· no matter how much money you offer us.¡± (Touka)


    Luke¡­¡­ You are hated, aren¡¯t you. No, I should say that you are feared rather than hated.


    The more skilled his opponent is, the hotter he gets and the harder he is to hold back, that is why Luke is a man who is feared by the n Members as much as they fear Liz.


    By the way, he was bored of me being all quiet right now, so he went out to the city with Liz and Anthem.


    They probably went out to look for someone to punch. I don¡¯t think they are going to get arrested this time as Anthem is with them.


    .


    And then, as if to switch the subject, Sytry sped her hands and then *pachin* snapped her fingers.


    ¡°So, Touka-san. Did you find out any information?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Information¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I asked them to look into the Supreme Martial Arts Festival contestants. I had to do everything I can if I wanted to win.¡± (Sytry)


    As expected of Sytry. Luke and Lucia are alsopeting, and I think it might be difficult for an ¡°Alchemist (Renkinjutsu-shi)¡± to win, but it seems for her that it is not a reason to cut corners.


    Touka smiled with a rare wry smile as if all the spite was drained out of her face.


    ¡°Seriously. You do know that I am a contestant too, right¨D¨D¡± (Touka)


    ¡°That and our business together are two different stories.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°You are perfectly right. A well-paying client is more valuable than anything else.¡± (Touka)


    They really get along¡­¡­¡­¡­ I would like for them to share their sociability with the rest of the group. Liz and Luke would be impossible, but even if she looks like this Lucia is unexpectedly shy.


    Touka straightened her posture and had one of herpanions bring a file to her. Spreading it out on the table, she says in a hushed voice, as if she was talking about a secret.


    ¡°First of all, right¡­¡­ Let¡¯s start with the most interesting one of them. Boss¨D¨DYour impostor is going to participate.¡± (Touka)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, he is not an impostor, he is the real me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Touka)


    Touka stared at me in amazement and exchanged a wondering look with herpanions.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Cry is still saying that Kryhi is the real him


    What does he want to do by making everyone think that Kryhi is him!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 230，Part2: 2 - Strange Freak

    <h4>Chapter230£¬Part2: 2 - Strange Freak</h4> <h4>Chapter 230 Strange Freak</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    In this era, wealth is generated from the many naturally urring Treasure Shrine. Treasure Hunters who bring back Relics from Treasure Shrines are called heroes.


    Treasure Hunters were the fastest way to obtain wealth, honor, and power, all of which is why this current era was called the Golden Age of Treasure Hunters.


    It was inevitable that Kryhi Andrichhi, who from an early age disyed qualities of a hero, would aspire to be a Hunter.


    When he noticed it, he was already admiring them, and by the time he realized it, the adults around him had no doubt that Kryhi would be big as a Treasure Hunter.


    Although his body didn¡¯t grow asrge as he wanted, Kryhi had a remarkable fighting sense and powerful magical qualities that were unbelievable for a human.


    Above all else¨D¨DHe had a high Mana Material absorption rate and high retention capacity of it, something which was essential for Treasure Hunters.


    And finally¨D¨DAs if guided by fate, Kryhi became a Treasure Hunter.


    However, even with his abilities that could be said to be blessed by gods, Treasure Shrines were formidable foes.


    After leaving his hometown, what awaited Kryhi was a thorny path.


    He was crazy about them. He conquered numerous Treasure Shrines. He studied them. He nearly lost his life multiple times and he had also been targeted by criminal organizations.


    He had no room to spare. He couldn¡¯t afford to sleep. All those trials were a test sent by the gods for Kryhi Andrichhi, and oveing those trials brought joy to him.


    And the next thing he knew¨D¨DKryhi¡¯s name was roaring through thousands of kilometers.


    Level 8 (Or with abilities seemingly at that level), Kryhi Andrichhi, the ¡¶Infinite Sky Flowers (Senten Banka)¡· .


    He hasn¡¯t received an Alias yet. However, many Hunters know about Kryhi¡¯s name.


    He was proud of the fact that he could dere his alias dignifiedly. Treasure Hunters¡¯ Alias is normally decided by the Explorer Association, but he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand it if they chose ame Alias.


    ¡¶Infinite Sky Flowers (Senten Banka)¡·. Traveling through thousands of sky and shining out like ten thousand flowers. The ideal for Kryhi, for a Treasure Hunter.


    Sometimes his name was mistakenly remembered, but such matters were trivial.


    Finally, Kryhi even earned the right to participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    He could feel all of it.


    The current rumors about Kryhi have been overblown. Kryhi is not yet Level 8, does not yet have an Alias, has not yet destroyed a huge criminal organization without doing anything, or turned a flower garden into a Treasure Shrine.


    However, those rumors were surely a manifestation of their expectations of him.


    Kryhi Andrichhi can finally surpass the rumors by going above it, by winning the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    The contestants are probably very strong opponents. Many of them have probably been climbing the stair of martial arts long before Kryhi.


    However, Kryhi¡¯s current condition was better than ever.


    I can do it. I am sure that my current abilities areparable to a Level 8.


    Moreover, Kryhi haspanions with him. Preciouspanions who agreed with Kryhi¡¯s ideals and followed him, who was initially a solo.


    Although he cannot fight in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival with hispanions, just the fact that hispanions are here gives Kryhi strength.


    He even made a Party. He was surprised when they said they wanted to name the Party ¡¶Strange Freak (Nageki no Akuryo)¡· and when they wanted to have a mask as their symbol, but Kryhi has the capacity to listen to hispanions¡¯ opinions.


    ¡°Heyyy, isn¡¯t it bad? What are we going to do, Kool? No way, we¡¯ll be able to beat the real thing, you know? Especially, me.¡± (Elizabeth)


    ¡°Mumu¡­¡­ This is indeed bad. I didn¡¯t expect the real one to show up¡­¡­¡± (Kool)


    In an inn they rented as their base during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. In the living room, the Party Members of ¡¶Strange Freak (Nageki no Akuryo)¡·, Elizabeth Smyart, the ¡¶Great View (Zeikei)¡· and Kool Saiko, ¡¶Foresight (Senken)¡· were consulting with each other with serious expressions on their faces.


    Elizabeth Smyart is a ¡°Thief (Tozoku)¡±.? She has dazzling fluorescent pink hair and an outfit that almost makes her seem like an exhibitionist. What is the most striking is herrge, big breasts.? It seems that her Alias of ¡¶Great View (Zeikei)¡·es from there as well. It was an Alias that only someone stupid coulde up with, and sometimes she says very cunning things, but her skill as a Thief isn¡¯t bad.


    Kool Saiko is the brain of the Party. He wears sses, his particrity is that he always speaks in honorifics, and for some reason, he calls himself a swordsman, although he has apparently never swung a sword.


    Although he is almost useless in battle, the fact that Kryhi, who has not been trained as a Leader, was able to form a party and smoothly lead it to this point was due to his ¡¶Foresight (Senken)¡·.


    As for the other members, there are a few strange things about them, but they are irreceablepanions for Kryhi, who has always been a solo.


    ¡°Because except for Kryhi, our Party is onlyposed of small yers.¡± (Kool)


    ¡°Well, yeahh¡­¡­ If it weren¡¯t for that they wouldn¡¯t call me ¡ºZuri¡».¡± (Elizabeth)


    ¡°!! It is not true!¡± (Kryhi)


    Kryhi intervened unexpectedly at the words he couldn¡¯t let slide.


    Although it started with just a coincidence, both of them are already Members of this Party.


    Although he always tells them again and again, low self-esteem is a weakness of Kryhi¡¯s Party Members.


    ¡°Kool, Zuri. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be on this big stage so early.? I¡¯m grateful to you.¡± (Kryhi)


    Said Kryhi with a serious face, and Zuri makes a drawn expression. Kool also has a troubled look on his face.


    ¡°Why¡­¡­ Is this guy so strong¡­¡­ To think he will really be able to participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival¨D¨D¡± (Kool)


    ¡°Well, yeahh¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s because he¡¯s been fighting and surviving all by himself, and¡­¡­¡­¡­ He¡¯s the only one who isn¡¯t posing.¡± (Elizabeth)


    That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t matter who they are. No matter who my opponent is, I won¡¯t lose. Come at me!


    I will turn it around.


    I will show that I can make not only my name but also the name of ¡¶Strange Freak (Nageki no Akuryo)¡· known to the world. That is another one of my dreams now.


    When Kryhi renew his resolve, he turned his eyes that were burning quietly out the window.


    The city was gradually bing more and more lively in anticipation of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. Then? Kryhi suddenly thought.


    Come to think of it, I wonder if that young man with a name simr to mine wille to support me? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Kryhi became a Hunter because fate (Cry) wanted it!


    The story would have been so different if Cry had the same capabilities as Kryhi


    It¡¯s like the Tsukikage-sensei is trolling us by saying: ¡°This is what Cry would have be if I wanted to make a story with everyone in Strange Grief as a OP character¡±


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Hahaha all this paragraph seems like a parody of One Piece like Kryhi who is a parody of CryHere Senten means 1000 sky and Banka mean 10 000 flowers, so this sentence is just Kryhi interpretation of his AliasZuri: Zuri means unfair in Japanese, but it is also how you would say Liz if you reverse the sybles.

 Chapter 231，Part1: 1 - Strange Freak ②

    <h4>Chapter231£¬Part1: 1 - Strange Freak ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 231 Strange Freak ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The inn wasfortable. The rooms were spacious and air-conditioned, and the food was delicious. The bath wasrge and the lounge was beautiful.


    The Party¡¯s assets are managed by Sytry, so I don¡¯t know how much it cost per night, but I could easily live here if I wanted to.


    Sinking deeply into the sofa, I looked at the newspaper delivered to me by the inn service and made a big yawn.


    ¡°Ho ho¡­¡­ This seems so dangerous¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    The newspapers were full of stories listing the destructive behavior that urredst night.


    It seemed that the war between the hot-blooded strongmen who came to the festival VS the ruffians who resented them was intensifying.


    However, the person who brought me the newspaper from the room service only frowned and didn¡¯t seem to be particrly agitated. Maybe this is some kind of a tradition at this time of the year for Cleat.


    There are really some outrageous cities out there. It is hard to believe that this is a civilized country.


    But what a surprise?


    Even though incidents like this were happening outside, when you are inside this inn, all of it bes irrelevant.


    Maybe because the inn is frequented by noblemen and wealthy merchants, the security at the inn is wless. There was once a Fox Mask Fan Club member stuck under the window, but other than that, no other suspicious people have entered the inn.


    Well, even if they dide in, it would not be a problem because our manyer has a lot of time on his hands.


    To begin with, if you are in danger in a ce you thought was safe, it is still more satisfying to be in danger in a ce where you know it is dangerous, QED.


    This is¨D¨DAn ¡ºEnlightenment¡». It is also called giving up. I have had too much bad luck so far.


    ¡°Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh, this is my new technique, the dividing sword! Dieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Hey, watch out~! Your sword, it¡¯s breaking~! Luke-chan, you can¡¯t do that with a wooden sword~!¡± (Liz)


    Liz and Luke were having a mock battle because the living room was spacious.


    There were abnormal sounds of swords cutting through the air, but there was no sound of their footsteps. At first, they were *dotan batan* noisy, but when I told them to stop because it was disturbing the neighbors and would destroy the room, they started a mock battle while taking that into consideration.


    Moreover, they were starting to talk about how it was a training to give their all while being quiet. It was good that they could enjoy themselves with anything, but that wasn¡¯t my point.


    No matter how spacious the room is, there is no need to conduct a mock battle indoors. There are plenty of training grounds outside, so why are you doing it here?


    Then, at that moment, Liz raised a short voice.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± (Liz)


    There was a tremendous cracking sound. A broken wooden sword pierced through, shattering the windowpane right in front of me.


    Having no idea what was going on at all, all I could do was smile.


    I couldn¡¯t even see what kind of trajectory the wooden sword had taken.


    Liz¡¯s movements were too fast for my eyes to see, but Luke and the others¡¯ movements being this fast isn¡¯t a new thing for me. If my Barrier Rings weren¡¯t something that activated automatically, I am sure I would have been inadvertently killed by my best friends.


    Rather, my Barrier Rings, they didn¡¯t activate just now, did they? I was between Luke, Liz, and the window. How could the wooden sword be dexterous enough to break the window without hurting me?


    I would rather have it hit me than pay for the window, tho¡¯¡­¡­


    And then Lucia, who was on the sofa with me and was reading a book, yelled at me.


    ¡°Heyyy! No matter how bored you are don¡¯t do anything stupid indoor!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°You deflected my dividing sword, huh!? ¡­¡­ Not bad, Lucia!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Don¡¯t not bad me! Don¡¯t do it!¡± (Lucia)


    Aaaah, Lucia deflected it with her magic. When did she do that¡­¡­?


    Magic is something that has a timeg when you use it, but her speed of activation, which seems to bypass a disadvantage like that, was undoubtedly something that she had cultivated thanks to Luke and the others.


    Lucia was surely ring at me when she pointed her staff, which was by her side, at me.


    ¡°Leader too! Why are you spacing out when there is a sword flying at you!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Because I wanted to space out?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Moooh!¡± (Lucia)


    No, I couldn¡¯t see it, you know. I didn¡¯t notice it, you know. Rather, it has been a long time since I couldn¡¯t see it. It was just a habit that I don¡¯t be agitated. It¡¯s because I have given up.


    I looked at the shattered inset window and asked Lucia with a hopeless attitude.


    Is it a blessing in disguise that the street of the broken window side has few pedestrians?


    ¡°Lucia, fix the window with your magic.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­ How, do I do that?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Look, use that one, you know¡­¡­ Window Restoration Magic.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia looked at me as if I was a carp on top of a cutting board.


    It¡¯s okay, I am sure it is going to be okay. I am sure it will be fixed by tomorrow. It has been fine so far. Lucia is excellent, so it will be fine.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I stood up to avoid her gaze and performed a scolding performance on Luke and Liz.


    ¡°! Hey, Luke, Liz stop fidgeting! Stop always bothering Lucia! This is what I am always warning you about! This!¡± (Cry)


    The strongest and badass Hunter¡¯s weakness is his excellent sister-inw. He has never been able to oppose her.


    Lucia, see, it is not my fault. It is Luke and Liz who are bad.


    ¡°Buuut, there are no enemiiies. Enemies~.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Exactly, enemies. Give me enemies! My soul is trembling with the desire to y!¡± (Luke)


    There is something wrong with you seriously doing a mock battle with one of your Party Members just because you are bored or because there are no enemies.


    Learn from Anthem and Sytry who went to treat the victims ofst night! Seriously, you guys are really¡­!


    Then when I showed my indignation to my heart¡¯s content, I came up with a good idea.


    I know, let¡¯s leave them with the Fox Mask Fan Club.


    Letting them rampage indoors now will be a problem and Lucia¡¯s mood is bound to get worse.


    It is also a problem to let them exhaust their energy right before the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, but apparently, they have too much energy in them¡­¡­


    Both of them have been denied by Touka, but this time I am not leaving them with Touka. They may have to fight together, but they aren¡¯t with Touka.


    This is what the Divine Strategist is all about, this is also known as sophistry.


    .


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aaaah. Uuuuun, but you know¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    If you think about it rationally, I am the wrong person to be cooperating with the Fox Mask Fan Club.


    Sora insisted that I was the real deal or something, but they have destroyed several criminal organizations, so I can¡¯t take back what I said, but it doesn¡¯t change that it is a misunderstanding.


    Is it really a good idea to leave Luke and Liz with them? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Lucia, time to take out the grimoire Cry wrote to learn Windows Restoration Magic.


    Just leave Luke and Liz with the Kitsune, Cry.


    They will wipe all the secret organizations that are in Cleat in one fell swoop!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 231，Part2: 2 - Strange Freak ②

    <h4>Chapter231£¬Part2: 2 - Strange Freak ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 231 Strange Freak ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Luke and Liz were looking at me with *kirakira* sparkling eyes.


    If I give priority to the Fox Mask Fan Club, I should not leave Luke and Liz with them.


    However, if I don¡¯t leave Luke and Liz with them, Lucia¡¯s mood is going to drop dead. I closed my eyes and thought for a while.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ W-Well, I never, said that I was the ¡°Byakko (White Fox)¡±, okay? They just misunderstood on their own, okay?¡± (Cry)


    It is not my fault, okay? What is bad is their vague system that makes you the boss if you have a white fox mask, okay?


    It is not my fault, okay? I don¡¯t know anything, okay? And I don¡¯t want to know, okay?


    ¡­¡­ Just in case, I will consult this with Sora. Just consulting. We are just going to have a little talk.


    If it doesn¡¯t work¡­¡­ Should we all make Aburaage?


    ¡ì


    Lucia and I, Liz and Luke. The four of us walk down the street.


    The street was thriving. The crowds made it hard just to walk, but since Sora¡¯s Kitchen is located on the outskirts of the city, it was only a matter of time before we got there.


    Walking together in an unfamiliar city like this reminds me of the old days when we all still hunted and traveled around the world together.


    Liz, who was walking next to me, suddenly raised a surprised voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the first time Cry-chan introduced us to an enemy?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Aaah, indeed, this is surely the first time he is taking us to a ce while telling us about it beforehand.¡± (Luke)


    There was never a time when I took you somewhere without talking to you about it first.


    ¡°Cry-chan, be careful of pickpockets. There seems to be a lot of them around here.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°As expected, they wouldn¡¯t try to touch him with all of us around. Well, even if they steal it, we won¡¯t let them get away with it.¡± (Lucia)


    Wearing a ck robe and a tricorn hat. No matter how you look at it, Lucia with her long staff is a Magi.


    Putting aside if I was alone, even pickpockets will choose their target.


    No one will pick a fight with Hunters who are routinely exposed to Mana Material and strengthened by it.


    As I walked in the *pokapoka* warm sunlight, I suddenly spotted a familiar face in the crowd.


    A distinctive ck outfit. He is not tall, considering the average height of Treasure Hunters, but he has a distinctive staff and is good-looking, so he catches people¡¯s attention just by being there.


    The real me. Kryhi Andrichhi, the ¡¶Infinite Sky Flowers (Senten Banka)¡·.


    I greatly waved my hand at our unexpected reunion.


    I never thought I would be this lucky to meet so many people. I wonder if he remembers me?


    ¡°Oiii, Kryhi-san! Long time no see!¡± (Cry)


    As expected of the real thing, Kryhi Andrichhi turned toward us with badass manners that would make people fall in love with him.


    When he saw me, his eyes widened and lost his calm demeanor.


    ¡°!! You¨D¨DSo, you really came to this city!¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°Aaah, so he¡¯s the guy Syt was talking about¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    I have told Liz and the others not to say anything rude if they saw him.


    No matter how simr we are, it is not good to call him fake just because of that. I mean, as far as I am concerned, that one is clearly stronger than me.


    Lucia red at Kryhi with a still, sullen expression, but it is not like I can make her stop doing that.


    The crowd spontaneously split. So this is¨D¨DReal charisma, huh. How badass.


    Kryhi approached with a *niconico* friendly smile and said in a cheerful voice.


    He acts as if he were meeting a friend he has known for ten years. I am sure he has highmunication power. He is just impable.


    ¡°What a coincidence! I was just wondering yesterday if I would see you again too!¡± (Kryhi)


    That¡¯s¡­¡­ What a coincidence indeed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ By the way, who is the girl clinging to his arm?


    Kryhi had a girl glued to his arm. A girl with long ck hair.


    A pointy hat and ck robe. She has a long staff. Judging from her outfit, she must be a Magi.


    The girl blinked her eyes at me¨D¨DOr rather at Lucia. Come to think of it, they don¡¯t really look alike because some points are different, but, yeah, if I were to just look at their features, they look really alike.


    Kryhi introduced her with a troubled look on his face.


    ¡°Aaah, she is Rusha Andrichhi. She is a Magi and¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­ My sister-inw? And also, she is my apprentice. She still doesn¡¯t have an Alias, but her talent is quite decent.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    Lucia said nothing. There were just her cheeks that were twitching.


    That¡¯s, how to say¡­¡­ What an amazing coincidence. Our Lucia isn¡¯t my apprentice, tho¡¯.


    W-Well, that kind of thing happens too. I would like to leave quickly, but it would be unbing if I didn¡¯t at least say hello.


    I regained myposure and spoke to Rusha, who clung tightly to Kryhi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I see, nice to meet you. I am a fan of your Onii-san.¡± (Cry)


    Rusha, whose eyes had been blinking frequently, smiled as if it was blossoming.


    And then, she said in a very sweet voice.


    ¡°Aaaah, yeeees~, you are, the fake one, riiight~! I¡¯mmm~, Onii-chan¡¯s girlfriennnd~, and his future waifuuu~, Rusha, desuuuu~!¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°Hah?¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia¡¯s eyebrows were getting closer and closer together. Oh no, Lucia¡¯s lucidity is dying.


    Liz¡¯s cheeks were also *pikupiku* twitching, but I am sure hers was because she was trying to hold back herughter.


    Rusha hugged Kryhi¡¯s arms as if she was pressing them against her chest and said in a joyful voice.


    ¡°Onii-chan wiiill~, never lose, against someone like youuu~! Onii-chan is, sooo~ cool, sooo~ strong, sooo~ smart, and sooo~ kind¡­¡­ He told me thaaaat~ if I be stronger and be a first ss Magi, he would marry meeee~!¡± (Rusha)


    What a stunning personality.


    Personally, I don¡¯t dislike it, but Lucia¡¯s expression has changed from anger to nothing at all. It¡¯s bad.


    Kryhi frowned his eyebrows and rebuked Rusha as if he was truly exasperated. There was no hint of embarrassment in his expression.


    ¡°H-Hey, hey. I¡¯m sorry, Ruscha is always like this. She even calls herself my Imouto at that¡­¡­¡­¡­ B-But she might be strange but she isn¡¯t a bad girl. Come on, Rusha, apologize. You were way too rude.¡± (Kryhi)


    What do you mean she calls herself your Imouto, even though she is not your Imouto?


    My Imouto, who is my Imouto, but stopped being Imouto-like, waspletely stumped.


    Liz calls herself in the first person when she snaps, but Lucia stops saying anything when she snaps. Rusha¡¯s life was only hanging by a thread.


    Being scolded by Kryhi, Rusha looked *pokan* nk for a moment, but then tears begin to well up in her eyes.


    .


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, I, love Onii-chan so much¡­¡­ That¡¯s why, I always immediately go out of control when it is about him¡­¡­¡± (Rusha)


    Her eyes were *chirachira* ncing towards Kryhi. This girl, she was definitely not sorry, wasn¡¯t she? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Herees Lucia¡¯s fake! And of course, she is a ¡°Brocon¡±, even if she isn¡¯t Kryhi¡¯s sister.


    And Lucia reaching absolute zero when seeing Rusha, lol!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 232，Part1: 1 - Strange Freak ③

    <h4>Chapter232£¬Part1: 1 - Strange Freak ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 232 Strange Freak ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    I took Lucia to a shadowy ce andforted her.


    Lucia¡¯s face was bright red and she was shaking and *furufuru* trembling.


    Apparently, she can¡¯t stay calm with Rusha, who has a name just like hers.


    ¡°Rx, rx, it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°A coincidence!? As if such a coincidence is possible!!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fuuunny~, Lucia-chan!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°It¡¯s not funnyyy!¡± (Lucia)


    For some reason, Lucia red at me when Liz teased her, and then she *bambam* stamped on the ground.


    Lucia, who used to *tokotoko* quietly follow behind me, had bepletely aggressive due to Sytry or Liz¡¯s influence.


    She has been fighting criminals for so long that she has little hesitation in shooting Magic at people. I don¡¯t want to think that she isn¡¯t sensible enough to shoot Magic at Hunters who are not criminals, but¨D¨D.


    ¡°Sure, sure Rusha is strange. But she didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Probably.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°She didn¡¯t, mean to offend me!? She was one hundred percent malicious! If she didn¡¯t mean to offend me, then she must have a problem! I, would, never say something like that!¡± (Lucia)


    You would not say that kind of thing? Well, obviously you won¡¯t¡­¡­ You don¡¯t need to tell me.


    Me and Kryhi, Lucia and Rusha, the only simrity between us are our names. Kryhi is stronger than me, but it is highly likely that Lucia is stronger than Rusha. If she were stronger than Lucia, she would already have an Alias.


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right. Even Lucia wasn¡¯t that sticky in the past. Putting aside when she was a child, I don¡¯t know what to think about it if an adult does it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eeeeh¡­¡­ She doesn¡¯t do that much? Neeeeh, Lucia-chan.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uuuuuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia¡¯s face turned red and she holds her head. Isn¡¯t it fine since our names are different?


    The problem is that she looks just like Lucia if you mention only her characteristics.? Even a coincidence has its limit. I would like to see the other members.


    Apparently, they are not very famous yet, but as they be more well known, they will likely bepared to us in some way.


    Luke, who had been watching Rusha with great interest, asked me.


    ¡°Hey Cry. Lucia¡¯s good and all, but have you got my fake yet? Where¡¯s mine?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°I told you they are not fake¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    That¡¯s when Kryhi, who had been following us from a distance dexterously made his way through the crowd and approached.


    He raised his voice with a concerned tone to Lucia who was bright red.


    ¡°Are you alright? You don¡¯t look well¡­¡­ Should I cast on you some Recovery Magic?¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°No, she is fine. It must be because of the crowd.¡± (Cry)


    You can also use Recovery Magic? The real me has really high specs¡­¡­


    Rusha clings to Kryhi¡¯s arm while sounding somewhat proud of herself.


    ¡°Even if you say thaaaat, isn¡¯t she just envious of Onii-chan and me being all lovey-doveyyyy?¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°Haaah!?¡± (Lucia)


    It¡¯s not good. Lucia is going to fire without thinking twice, just like Liz would.


    I would like to talk a little more, but Rusha and Lucia are too ipatible. I wish someone else would ask Lucia, who is in a bad mood, to recharge my Relicster.


    ¡°Sorry, but we are in a hurry¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Muh, that¡¯s too bad. I thought I¡¯d introduce you to the rest of my Party¡­¡­¡± (Kryhi)


    That¡¯s something¡­¡­ I would love you to do. I have always wanted to meet the rest and those Smyart girls that you mentioned before.


    After all, are they simr to our Smart? I am afraid of Liz¡¯s reaction, but it will be a good story to tellter.


    As Kryhi pulled Rusha, he looked around at the crowd and sighed a little.


    ¡°Well, be careful. It probably won¡¯t be a problem, but Cleat seemed to be in an agitating period during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival¡­¡­ It is said that Supreme Martial Arts Festival¡¯s contestants are particrly vulnerable to being targeted.¡± (Kryhi)


    Does that mean¡­¡­ I won¡¯t be targeted, right?


    The other three are contestants, but no bandit would be able to beat a Hunter who would dive into a Level 8 Treasure Shrine.


    ¡°Haaah? You should be careful? What are you talking about? There¡¯s no way Cry-chan would be beaten by bandits, moreover, right now, we¡¯re going to go there and beat them to death as a warm-up.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kryhi)


    Liz indignantly argued back to Kryhi.


    If she had been in a bad mood, she would have yelled at him, but apparently, she was in a good mood today.


    No, we are not going to beat them to death? We are going there to help them.


    The (Temporary) Fox Mask Fan Club aren¡¯t criminals either, so their goal is probably to capture them rather than go for the kill. As the money-loving Touka is with them, they are probably doing that as the bounty is higher if you capture a bounty Hunter.


    After thinking so far, I came up with a good idea.


    ¡°I know¡­¡­ If you want to¡­¡­ Does Kryhi-san want to do it too? Criminal Hunt.¡± (Cry)


    Well, I won¡¯t be participating, but I am also curious to see what Kryhi is capable of.


    Kryhi-san¡¯s stared in amazement. And Rusha was probably ring at me.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°What, does this mean? Sora. What is the Boss thinking?¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°Everything, is ording to the ¡°Byakko-sama¡¯s (White Fox)¡± will¡­¡­¡± (Sora)


    The ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± of the Fox-God averted her gaze and when she uttered her usual words, she looked at the wooden box in the corner of the room.


    The spacious kitchen that was set up was filled with the smell of soybeans. It seemed that what was inside the wooden box was tofu.


    The ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, who always wore sacred clothes and had a mystical air around her, was now wearing a white apron.


    Gaff has served the organization for a long time, but this was the first time he has seen a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± wearing anything other than their sacred clothes.


    ¡°At ¡°Byakko-sama¡¯s (White Fox)¡± order¡­¡­ I am producing Aburaage.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°???¡± (Gaff)


    I couldn¡¯t understand. The Fox ¡°(Kitsune)¡± is a secret organization, so the intention behind eachmand is rarely fullymunicated to its members.


    Especially when Gaff¡¯s rank was low, he was used with little to no notice at all, and yet he has never questioned his orders.


    ¡°Aburaage ? What does Aburaage have to do with anything!?¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Only, only ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± knows everything behind this.¡± (Sora)


    The ¡°Miko¡¯s (Shrine Maiden)¡± eyes werepletely dead.


    The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is a secret organization, you know!? I somehow managed to hold back my enraged expression and changed back to my normal expression.


    The reason Gaff has been able to move without questioning the order so far was because the order was clear and without room for doubt. They were clearly sabotage missions.


    And one of those missions¡­¡­ Is to produce Aburaage?


    ¡°Poison¡­¡­ Did you put poison in them?¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I won¡¯t put any in them. I have been ordered to make them delicious.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°¡­¡­ What is the Boss nning to do?¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°Think for yourself! Gaff Shenfelder! Are you rebelling against ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±!?¡± (Sora)


    Sora pointed her index at Gaff and reprimanded him.


    The look on her face was unlike anything Gaff had ever seen before.


    She, who had never changed color under any circumstances, had her cheeks covered in cold sweats and her voice was agitated.


    However, if she said that much, he had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ N-No¡­¡­ Everything will be done ording to the Boss¡¯ will.¡± (Gaff) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Strange Grief ¡°real¡± Party finally united with Kryhi.


    Now everyone will think that Kryhi is Cry!


    As expected of Cry¡¯s 5D chess game.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 232，Part2: 2 - Strange Freak ③

    <h4>Chapter232£¬Part2: 2 - Strange Freak ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 232 Strange Freak ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I had never heard of a base like this one in Cleat before, but the kitchens furnished there look brand new.


    There is no doubt that the organization used their fund to invest in those, including the ingredients.


    That¡¯s when Sora fearfully asked me.


    ¡°By the way, Gaff. I am just asking out of curiosity, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why are you here?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ Do you think I am stupid. We have eyes everywhere.¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°Why choose a ce so obviou¨D¨DN-Nothing.¡± (Sora)


    Sora *bunbun* shakes her head widely and begins to fry the tofu that had been drained of its water in a frying pan.


    ¡°Everything, everything is ording to ¡°Byakko-sama¡¯s (White Fox)¡± will. Look at this, Gaff. Aburaage are¨D¨DMade with tofu. Right now the tofu are store-bought, but it will eventually be made from scratch. Everything I am doing is ording to ¡°Byakko-sama¡¯s (White Fox)¡± order, so¨D¨DOuchhh¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ve, never cooked before.¡± (Sora)


    Why aren¡¯t they hiring someone else? Why would they let a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, someone who holds a sacred and special position in the organization, make Aburaage?


    One can only wonder, but Gaff gave up thinking about it further.


    If she said that it is the Boss¡¯s order, then there is nothing that Gaff, a subordinate, can say. This too has probably a noble purpose behind it.


    As I looked at Sora, who was struggling to get by, there was suddenly a knock at the front door.


    This is one of the organization¡¯s hideouts. There is no way that a customer woulde to the organization¡¯s hideout. The door opened in front of Gaff, who smoothly took a position.


    ¡°Soraaa, can you do me a favor¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    My thoughts froze up.


    The one who entered was a young man with dark hair. However, that was not the reason Gaff froze.


    It was because that voice¨D¨DBelong to the Boss.


    ¡°!? !??? Bo¡­¡­ss?¡± (Gaff)


    All the eyes turned toward Gaff when he made that stifling sound.


    Sora, who was making Aburaage, was alsopletely frozen.


    The Boss blinked his eyes a few times and opened his mouth as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡­ Aaaah, that¡¯s perfect. I had some things for you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Boss, your mask! What happened to your mask!?¡± (Gaff)


    That can¡¯t be. ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is a secret organization, so the bosses hide their true identities. In fact, every executive that Gaff has met was also wearing a mask.


    It wasn¡¯t like it was a written rule, but the Boss has many enemies. There are not many people in the organization who know their true faces.


    The Boss smiled bitterly at Gaff¡¯s *pokan* shocked expression.


    ¡°Ah, aaah¡­¡­ No, well, it¡¯s hot today and that mask is stuffy. You will have to forgive me. It is not like I can wear it all the time.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? ???¡± (Gaff)


    His appearance was so natural.


    He didn¡¯t even have the slightest fear of being betrayed by his subordinates, he had a transcendental attitude.


    All the executives I have encountered up to this point have been d in an unidentifiable sense of intimidation, but the Boss in front of me was wearing a very different kind of intimidation.


    The Boss exposed his back full of openings and walked past next to Gaff, and looked into the frying pan.


    ¡°It smells good¡­¡­. So, you can do it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Y-Yess. ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±! Everything is done ording to ¡°Byakko-sama¡¯s (White Fox)¡± will! ¡°Byakko-sama¡¯s (White Fox)¡± will!¡± (Sora)


    Sora straightened her posture, *daradara* sweated profusely, and shouted in a hoarse voice.


    The Boss examined the pan with a serious expression and frowned.


    ¡°No, Sora. With this kind of Aburaage¨D¨DFufu¡­¡­ you can¡¯t, conquer the world.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Gaff)


    Gaff just barely stopped his voice from unintentionallying out at the shocking truth.


    After all, you are nning to conquer the world by using Aburaage!? How?


    ¡°I-I am sorry, I will remake them!¡± (Sora)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Just do it slowly. It¡¯s okay, no one can get it right the first time.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Y-Yess¡­¡­¡± (Sora)


    I would like to confirm with him how it is possible, but there is no way I can.


    The identity of the Boss is the organization¡¯s top secret. Gaff understands that.


    The fact that the Boss exposes his face so openly, but is still unknown to the public is probably due to himpletely controlling the information circting around it.


    It didn¡¯t matter if I saw his true face, if I carelessly changed my attitude because of that, I might be silenced.


    Gaff is a Thief. He is confident in his fighting ability, but there is no way he canpete with the Boss who is equivalent to a Level 10.


    The Boss took a te Relic (Didn¡¯t he say that it was a smartphone?) from his pocket, took a few pictures of the Aburaage, and then turned toward Gaff.


    ¡°Oh right, this is perfect. About that subject¡­¡­ It is though, isn¡¯t it? I brought in new reinforcement.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­ As you wish.¡± (Gaff)


    I kneel down on the spot. I think frantically, while careful to keep my gaze low in order to now look at the Boss¡¯s face.


    Is he not trusting me? It is certainly a difficult operation if you take into ount the main mission, but so far we haven¡¯t made any major mistakes.


    They are subordinates that answer directly to the Boss, so there is no way that I can make any rash movement.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You don¡¯t have to be so formal. Oiiii,e on in.¡± (Cry)


    The Boss called out in a light voice. A group of several peoplees in session through the entrance.


    The people that came in were a group of people without masks.


    A dark-haired young man with a sophisticated air around him, a dark-haired Magi. A pink-blonde Thief and a red-haired Swordsman. All of them have an atmosphere characteristic of those who have absorbed arge quantity of Mana Material.


    Reflexively, he searched through the database of strongmen in his head. And this time, Gaff felt his heart-stopping.


    The red-haired Swordsman looked around the room and narrowed his eyes which contained the brilliance of a strongly developed sword.


    ¡°So, where¡¯s the guy I¡¯m supposed to cut? Is it the girl over there?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡±Strange¡­¡­ Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡±¡­¡­?¡± (Gaff)


    There is no doubt. Gaff¡¯s head is filled with information about powerful men from all around the world and from all ages.


    ¡¶Absolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡·, ¡¶Thousand Swords (Senken)¡·, ¡¶Unrestricted Creation (Bansho Jizai)¡· .


    And then, the ck-haired young man in front of me must be the same young man who met the Boss in the town where we switched the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡»¨D¨DNo doubt, he is the renowned ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    The Boss opened his eyes in wonder.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ You already know about them!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Y-Yes. Of course¡­¡­¡± (Gaff)


    I can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s impossible. But, although I blinked my eyes a few times, the reality before me remains the same.


    ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· is the Party that the organization is the wariest of. As a matter of fact, several sub-organizations have already been destroyed by them.


    In the first ce, Hanemann, Gaff¡¯s subordinate who had escaped with a replica of the Key of the Earth as a diversion¨D¨DHad been done in by this guy.


    But, having said that, even the Torch were definitely enemies of the organization.


    To deceive your enemies, you must first start with your allies. How far¨D¨DDoes his deceiving go?


    I don¡¯t know. There was nothing suspicious at all about ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡· actions. Indeed, their actions were too radical, but that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t suspect it.


    Their cover-up is too perfect.


    They are able to do anything. Even the Explorer Association would not think that ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· are traitors.


    The Boss chuckled and said something even more unbelievable.


    ¡°Then, I am counting on you to take care of them. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaah, right. If things work out, I will give you that mask in return.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading and sorry, I couldn¡¯t post it yesterday.


    What are you doing Cry don¡¯t give the mask! Keep being the Boss!


    Especially now that even Gaff thinks that Strange Grief are in fact Kitsune!


    Or maybe Cry¡¯s just like you have achieved your purpose, now die.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 233，Part1: 1 - Real Boss

    <h4>Chapter233£¬Part1: 1 - Real Boss</h4> <h4>Chapter 233 Real Boss</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Gaff-san looked as if he was absent-minded from the beginning to the end. Just like this, he nodded to mymand and left the room.


    Apparently¡­¡­ He wanted that rare mask really badly.


    Luke and Liz, followed by Kryhi, followed him. The only one left was Lucia, who was my escort, and me.


    Sora was single-mindedly moving the pan as if she were escaping reality, but when the Aburaage were fried, she finally turned off the fire and approached me.


    If you look closely, you can see that her face was pale.


    ¡°Wh-What, are you thinking!? You are letting him inherit that sacred mask!?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Because, it is not like I needed it¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ No, way¡­¡­ Are you going to betray me!? After, going so far, are you going to betray me !?¡± (Sora)


    ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. It is not like I am forcing Sora to do anything and also I don¡¯t need a mask that would cause me trouble.


    That is, after all, just a memento for me. It is better if someone who understands its value keeps it.


    There will be a feud with the real ¡°Byakko (White Fox)¡± if I hand it over to him? ¡­¡­. I miss the part where this is my problem.


    The reason why the situation got soplicated in the first ce is because of the (Temporary) Fox Mask Fan Club¡¯s system.


    I don¡¯t want to be told that I can¡¯t, by coincidence, have the same mask as them as if possessing one was a crime. And it was Sora who rejected my suggestion to apologize honestly.


    Lucia, who had her arms crossed and was looking at Sora with her (usual) dissatisfied expression, sighed a little.


    ¡°Leader, what did you do this time?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Nothing yet¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Is it from now on!? What are you going to do from now on!? ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±!! You are, a god! A God! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± (Sora)


    ¡°She is kind of saying the same thing as Ti, though¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia did not even change her expression when she saw Sora fussing like a child with her head in her hands. She had been in the midst of trouble for so long that she waspletely immune to this.


    If it was just the nerve, then ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· is probably top-ss among Hunters.


    I don¡¯t mean to brag, but I am unrivaled in being in situations where I don¡¯t know what is going on at all. And Lucia and others who are close to me are second only to me in being ustomed to such situations.


    Sora *bishito* strongly pointed at me.


    ¡°I have made up my mind!¡¡If ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± says so, then I will bring the other ¡°Miko (Shrine Maidens)¡± to my sideee!¡± (Sora)


    ¡°U-Un, un, that¡¯s right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Now that¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll drag everyone with me desuu! I won¡¯t let you escape! I won¡¯t let you get away by bequeathing the mask! No matter what the others say, you are the real thing desu! I did exactly what I was taught desu! That¡¯s why, what is wrong is¨D¨DThis world!¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Religion is seriously scary¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    She knows she is wrong, but the way she coverts it is crazy.


    Or rather, by ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± does she mean those ¡°Miko (Shrine Maidens)¡±? She is so different from the Miko I know about, tho¡¯¡­¡­ Is she gonna be alright?


    The one who is wrong is you, you know. And the one who is not wrong is me. How can I keep the situation from escting?


    ¡°Watch me, ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±! For I, Sora Zoro, will increase your faction! At yourmand, I will make everyone make Aburaage!¡± (Sora)


    Sora ran out with teary eyes. Lucia *bishito* strongly thrust her index at her defenseless back and said.


    ¡°¡ºBe a frog¡»!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡ì


    As things got out of control, I called all my friends.


    I can¡¯t do anything about it, but I have reassuring friends with me. I am sorry for calling them when they are so busy right before the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, but it is more likely that it will be a problem if I keep quiet.


    Luke and Liz are off to hunt criminals, so there were only four of us gathered: Anthem, Lucia, Sytry, and myself.


    However, they are enough. I sat back on the couch with my arms crossed and made a badass smile.


    ¡°The Thirty-eighth StranGri meeting. Liz and Luke are absentees. I asked you to gather here today to discuss how we can break out of the situation we are in.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem¡¯s ¡°Umu¡± is reassuring. I ced arge jar on the table.


    Inside it, there was a light blue Sora-kaeru. She was *petapeta* hitting the jar from the inside and *kerokero* crying. Poor thing¡­¡­


    However, we couldn¡¯t let her escte the situation any further. I was surprised that Lucia had suddenly unleashed her Magic, but everything turned out okay.


    With apology, I cleared my throat with a small cough.


    ¡°First let me exin the situation. I am currently being followed by a group of fox-loving people whom I don¡¯t know very well, and for some reason, they have mistaken me for their leader, so I am in a bind. I wanted to do something to clear up the misunderstanding, but they told me to give them any order, so I inadvertently gave them one. And at the same time, people will be furious at this Sora here when the misunderstanding gets cleared up, so she doesn¡¯t want to clear the misunderstanding. What should I do?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°*Kerokero* Croak croak!¡± (Sora-kaeru)


    ¡°???? How, did you get into that situation?¡± (Sytry)


    The quick-witted Sytry was confused and blinked her eyes. How did I get into that situation? Well¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have no idea.


    What did I do? I just put on a fox mask and walked around the city.


    Sytry crossed her arms for a moment, then sped her hands together in a small gesture.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­¡­¡­ If you want a quick solution, how about we kill all of them or pay them off?¡± (Sytry)


    What a straight answer¡­¡­ Kill them all or pay them off, huh¡­¡­


    Well, killing them is out of questions, altho¡¯¨D¨D.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± (Cry)


    It is not like we had any bad intentions. As for Sora¡¯s attempt to cover up her mistake, she only did it because she is still a child.


    If I show how sincere I am, they will probably forgive us. The problem is just that my debt will increase.


    ¡°*Kerooo* Croaaak!?¡± (Sora-kaeru)


    ¡°Right? I am a little bit tied up at this time of the year, so let¡¯s get this sorted out quickly!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°*Kerokero* Croak, croak! *Keroooo* Croaaaak!¡± (Sora-kaeru)


    Sora wanted to say something, so I turned the jar over and took her out of the jar. Even though Sora was the size of the palm of my hand, her eyes were still *guruguru* rolling around.


    I put her down on the floor and asked Lucia to turn her back to normal.


    No matter how many times I see it, it is so weird to see a frog change to the size of a person.


    Sora looked like she was about to die. Her breathing was ragged and she looked as if she had seen the end of the world. If anything, the damages were probably greater to her mental state than to her physical state.


    ¡°Haaa, haaa, I-I thought I was going to die¡­¡­¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. But¡­¡­ You were trying to run, so¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°O-On what world do you transform someone who is trying to run away into a frog¨D¨D¡± (Sora)


    She was catching her breath on top of the carpet for a while but quickly stood up and puffed out her chest.


    ¡°M-More than that, killing us is outrageous, desu! You are underestimating us! Do you know how many people we are!¡± (Sora)


    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t thinking about killing all of you.¡± (Cry)


    Or rather¡­¡­ You make it sound like it is only a matter of numbers, but will it be possible if you are not many?


    Even though she said she serves a god, she was quite tough. She flipped her attitude really quickly.


    ¡°Like money will solve anything! We are a secret society, you know! We are something sacred!¡± (Sora)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Theeeen, what am I supposed to do?¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sora getting crazy and how Lucia handling it was so funny!


    Sora: ¡°I¡¯m gonna make everyone your subordinate!¡±


    Lucia:? ¡°Nop, be a frog¡±


    And finally a new StranGri meeting! The rest of Strange Grief finally going to find out about the ¡°Fox Fan Club¡±.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    I miss the part where this is my problem: Just an Easter egg for Spiderman, the real trantion was ¡°I don¡¯t see how this is my problem¡±Sora-kaeru: Sora-frog.

 Chapter 233，Part2: 2 - Real Boss

    <h4>Chapter233£¬Part2: 2 - Real Boss</h4> <h4>Chapter 233 Real Boss</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I¡¯m kind of getting tired of this already.


    At my question, Sora nodded grandly and opened her arms.


    ¡°There is only one way for us to survive. Pretend we didn¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t worry, your mask is a real one! With my approval as a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± will be the real one.¡± (Sora)


    Isn¡¯t that¡­¡­ Just improvising?


    Both Sytry and Anthem were amazed by her.


    ¡°We will also, involve everyone else! We will bring in so many people that they will not be able to punish us carelessly! Watch and see, I will create a huge faction! We will be the ¡°Ten-Tails of Fried Tofu (Juubi no Aburaage)¡±!¡± (Sora)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cry-san, what kind of group is this fox-lover group?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Umu¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem nodded gravely.


    Well¡­¡­ I have no idea. But looking at Sora¡¯s appearance right now, I think I understand how they became a secret society. They are too much into this.


    And at this rate, I will be the head of one of their biggest factions.


    ¡°I know, I will give my mask to you, Sora. It is valuable, no? Sora, you should be the head of one of the biggest factions.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? I don¡¯t want it!!!¡± (Sora)


    Come on, it is like it had be the old maid from the old maid game. Maybe I should just throw it away somewhere¡­¡­


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you escape. I won¡¯t let you get away, ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±! It doesn¡¯t matter how secretive the organization is, it is only a matter of time before you are exposed! The real Boss might being now! No, obviously the Boss wille! Please do something!¡± (Sora)


    Sora was really desperate. Apparently, their secret organization has very strict rules.


    I *pon* hit my hand and smiled at her pleading voice.


    ¡°Alright. I will do something about this.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Seriously, you should have said it sooner. Your Boss ising, right? I will talk to him myself.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!??¡± (Sora)


    Well, that settles it. I am a master of apology. While most people would hesitate to do a Dogeza, I won¡¯t hesitate to do it if necessary.


    No matter how strict their rules are, I am an outsider. If I pay attention to what I say and do a sincere Dogeza, I will be able to make them absolve Sora.


    It is a little bit scary, but with Anthem as my escort, it will be perfect.


    Sora who looked *pokan* dumbfounded for a moment, said fearfully.


    ¡°The other person will be the Boss, you know!? I hear that the Boss is a fearsome person, so even you ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± won¡¯t¨D¨D¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s alright, alright. I will do my best so it won¡¯t cause you a problemter, Sora. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± (Cry)


    You are overthinking this. Even if you say that the Boss is fearsome, it is not like I will get killed.


    Sometimes a small problem will look like a big problem that can¡¯t be solved. When that happens, all you have to do is to change your perspective.


    The only person I fear to meet right now is Gark-san.


    That¡¯s when Sytry pped her hands.


    ¡°With this, I guess StranGri meeting is over, right?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I am sorry for gathering you all so suddenly. But thanks for the help.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No, no, Cry-san¡¯s problems are also my problems¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    After all, what you should have are friends you can rely on. By consulting with them, I can organize my thoughts.


    And there, Sytry grabbed Sora¡¯s shoulder, which was frozen. Sora *bikuri* shivered and looked back at Sytry.


    ¡°Now then¡­¡­ There is something I need to check, so may I have a word with you, Sora-san?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    I don¡¯t understand. Seriously, I don¡¯t understand the situation, his intentions, or anything at all.


    When you think that he had deceived me, he turns the situation around and wants to try to talk to the Boss.


    ¡±Shin Byakko-sama (True White Fox)¡± is truly a formidable opponent, to have so much power over Sora who was raised as a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± who was expected to remain calm and collected at all times.


    Sora is not a Treasure Hunter. She had close to no fighting abilities.


    That¡¯s why, even though I have only heard rumors about ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· power, I don¡¯t think that he could beat the Boss.


    Even if he had all his friends with him, I wouldn¡¯t feel safe.


    ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» is one of thergest secret organizations in the world. And the boss is also known to be unnaturally powerful even for this kind of organization.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of discussion he intends to have, but the organization will not tolerate any leaks.


    There is no way that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· would be let go after he tried to impersonate the Boss.


    ¡±Shin Byakko-sama (True White Fox)¡± underestimates too much secret organizations.


    So I have to take action now, while the situation is not yet exposed.


    Sora is a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±. She is a priestess, someone who has a special position. She would lose it if it became known that she had misjudged the Boss, but for now she still has her authority.


    ¡±Shin Byakko-sama (True White Fox)¡± told me not to worry, that he would somehow manage.


    However, it is the ¡°Miko¡¯s (Shrine Maiden)¡± duty to serve and lend her strength to the Boss who had been given a fox mask by the god.


    I must do it. Even if it is a fake, there is no doubt that ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± is the ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±.


    It is said that Sora¡¯s ancestors, who were once persecuted because of the different nature of the god they dedicated to, decided to help and work together with the Boss of that time, who had been given a fox mask by the god.


    Since then, ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± had been a beacon for Sora and the other ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± of the Fox-God.


    It is said that there are several people in the organization who have a ¡°Byakko (White Fox)¡± mask. But now, there is an outsider with a mask.


    This is probably¨D¨DA turning point in history.


    I must not misunderstand whom I have to serve. No matter how terrible the consequences may be, no matter if the whole n is decimated, if it is God¡¯s will, then¨D¨D.


    I have already resolved myself. The shaking and tremorsing from my limbs have already subsided.


    All that remains is to fulfill the duty of the ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±.


    I solemnly returned to the hideout assigned to me.


    When I unlocked and opened the door, I find a girl wearing a white fox mask who was *peropero* licking a te.


    ¡°!?¡± (Sora)


    My brain refused to understand.


    It was, no doubt, a real mask.


    My heart did indeed stop for a moment. My breath was blocked and my whole body went numb.


    My gaze cannot tear itself away from the mask the girl was wearing.


    The mask was real. No different from the one worn by ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±, a real mask.


    However, the pressure I felt was iparable to the one that ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± was releasing.


    A god¨D¨DNo, a monster. My limbs couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Although her physique was smaller than Sora¡¯s, Sora was experiencing for the first time the difference in each other¡¯s rank.


    I was stupid. Sora was stupid. Ignorant.


    This is¨D¨DThe real Boss.


    If this presence is the proof of being the ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±, then misjudging it with someone else can only be considered as being ipetent.


    The real Boss looked over here.


    We look the same, but you would never think that we are the same species. Then the real Boss said in a cold voice to Sora, who could not move a finger.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good.? Give me better Aburaage or¡­ I will attack you.¡± (Real Boss) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Of course the Imouto Kistune wille when you talk about Aburaage!


    Poor Sora, after being cooked by Sytry, now she is going to be cooked by the Imouto Kistune!


    Also tonight is FF7 25th anniversary! I¡¯m soooooo hype for that! Give me Remake Part 2! Give me more Zack!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 234，Part1: 1 - The You Know What ②

    <h4>Chapter234£¬Part1: 1 - The You Know What ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 234 The You Know What ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Cleat, the city of swords and battles. More than ten men were gathered in a room in the town, which was in the midst of the excitement for the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    There are people that smile. Some that frowned. Some that do not hide their irritation. They vary in age and appearance, but the only thing they have inmon is the atmosphere they had on them.


    It was an atmosphere of a cannibal beast. The characteristic vignce of those who have always lived by eating and not trusting other people is something that can be recognized at a nce even by ordinary people who are not involved in warfare.


    In fact, those gathered in that room were exactly those cannibalistic beasts.


    The Supreme Martial Arts Festival is a festival where warriors gather. And it is never just the good guys who gathered there.


    It takes a suitably skilled person to capture a bandit who has absorbed Mana Material. In this era, many renowned warriors are bounty Hunters on the side. That is why there are also many who hold grudges against them.


    A secret society that plots to overthrow a country out of its own desire. A band of thieves who mainly attack merchant fleets crossing the country, and Red Hunters who specialize in assassinations.


    Even if they don¡¯t have any personal grudge, killing a renowned warrior provides notoriety. Or some would pay them in order to undertake a retaliation.


    It could even be said that it was a tradition at this time of the year for contestants to die outside of the tournament.


    But even so, it is normally impossible for people like them to gather in one ce.


    Of course, those people who live on the dark side of society are not allied with each other.


    Sometimes they even scramble for profit and kill each other. An implicit truce is agreed upon during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, but most people consider that killing each other is eptable as long as they did not get caught.


    It is not for nothing that these people had been able to escape the authorities and Hunters. Even if at this time of year, Cleat is on the lookout for marauders.


    The reason why these people, who are by nature very cautious, decided to gather like this was because the person who contacted them was so important.


    There is no one who doesn¡¯t know the name of the organization, but there is also no one who knows who they are.


    A secret society that lurks in the shadows and has long been hostile to all nations and organizations, and has always surpassed them.


    Its members, its exact size and influence, and even its leader are unknown. However, it is said that the organization is always behind major events and wars that shake a country, the dark sovereign.


    ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡».


    And those men who lived on the same side knew that their reach was much wider than their reputation said.


    The ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» is a huge organization. It is a terrifying opponent that has made many countries its enemy, yet those countries still haven¡¯t managed to grab its tail. There are probably many of its members who are influential people in the public world.


    Its power is now equal to that of a nation. In fact, there are rumors that the organization originated from a once destroyed country.


    Therefore, even if they belonged to different organizations, they could not refuse the call.


    There is no way they would send a low-level subordinate as their representative.


    As long as they live in the darkness, they cannot escape the influence of a stronger darkness.


    In the midst of the tense atmosphere, one of the men speaks out as if he couldn¡¯t stand the silence.


    ¡°But, what could have happened in order for the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» to call us? Have you heard anything?¡± (Man)


    ¡°No idea. They have gathered many different organizations. They must have a good reason.¡± (Man 2)


    ¡°Maybe a warning or a job for us. But typical of the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡», they didn¡¯t evenmunicate the purpose of the meeting, they are way too cautious or paranoid though¨D¨D¡± (Man 3)


    They observed and kept each other in check. This convocation was quite different, considering the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± previous tactics.


    Some of the members here had made deals with the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± as their organization representative, but their usualmunication was by letter or if it had to be face-to-face, only one-on-one.


    The ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» hates leaving traces behind. If it was a warning or a job, a one-on-one would have been enough.


    There must be a big reason for gathering so many people that are not their members in one ce.


    In the underground, respect is primordial. No matter how powerful the opponent is, there is no way that an organization will remain silent if one of them is killed here.


    However, there was no way that the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± didn¡¯t know that.


    And then, an old man sitting in the far back¨D¨DAn executive from a certain organization opened his mouth gravely.


    ¡°It might be rted to ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·¡± (Old man)


    ¡°!!¡± (Man 1)


    ¡°If you¡¯re here, then you already know. The story about how that man foiled the ¡ºFox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡» n.¡± (Old man)


    Just a few days ago, a Conference took ce in Toizant, the country of sand.


    The memory of a Level 8 Hunter being selected as the escort of the Emperor of Zebrudia was still fresh.


    And although it is not information that has been spread publicly, anyone with an acute ear knows that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· prevented the attack on the Emperor that had urred.


    And hear that the assant was the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» too.


    It is hard to imagine that someone could survive an attack from the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± which has many high-level hunter-ss members.


    Zebrudia Empire¡¯s knights are said to be well trained, but that alone would not be enough to escape the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± evil clutches. Although the details of the situation have not been reported, it is not difficult to imagine that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was active in the fight against the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    And, it is said that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· will participate in this year¡¯s Supreme Martial Arts Festival on the rmendation of the Emperor of Zebrudia.


    So if you consider all this, there was only one conclusion.


    ¡°Retaliation, huh.¡± (Man 1)


    The word that was said by one of them caused the others to gasp.


    The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± will not tolerate those who dare to stand against them. Even if the opponent is a Level 8, someone who is above that Ark Rodan, there is no stopping them. It is because of its thoroughness that this organization is been feared.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· the one who defended the Emperor of Zebrudia and threw dirt on the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± face will be crushed during this Supreme Martial Arts Festival, in which he willpete on the Emperor¡¯s rmendation. There will be no more effective retaliation than that.


    No one can imagine how he managed to survive an attack from the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, but now, the story about ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is already over.


    No matter how monstrous he is, as long as he is a human, there are limits to his vignce. ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·, the n that this man manages is a powerful n, but the size of his organization is too differentpared to the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    Silence filled the room again.


    No one said anything more. But their eyes shone with darkness.


    One feels his blood tingling at the hint of war, another instantly calctes the benefits of aiding the organization called ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± in order to defeat ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    Others are afraid and excited by the opportunity to retaliate for what was once done to their friends.


    If the ¡¶Fox (Kitsune)¡· are going to start a war, there is no question about not participating. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who haspletely crushed all those who stood against him, is the natural enemy of all those who lives on the dark side of the society.


    There is a possibility that they will be discarded pieces, but this kind of thing happens everywhere. They just have to get theirnding well.


    And at that moment, the only door that was in the room opened.


    The heat that was trapped inside escaped through the wide-open door.


    The one who entered was a slender man wearing a crimson fox mask. The way he stood there took their breath away.


    He was dressed in a kimono-like outfit with no unnecessary ornaments and had a sword at his waist.


    His face was hidden by a mask, but his ming crimson hair, which extends from the back of his head, was tied back, and although he was not dressed in an intimidating manner, the aura of the Mana Material quietly rising from his body was so thick that it took the breath away of men who have lived in the dark side of the society until now.


    It was the first time they had seen him. They had heard that the members of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± were all skilled, but he would undoubtedly be a renowned swordsman in the public world.


    The man entered the room without hesitation, not caring about the countless stares he received, looked around at the men gathered there, and said as if it were nothing.


    ¡°Oooooh, they are all gathered here. I don¡¯t know why, but¡­¡­ For now, die.¡± (Crimson Mask)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thank you Chulbom for the ko-fi! There will be an extra chapter next Sunday!


    It was nice knowing you, unknown organizations.


    At least, now we know how secret organization hated Cry!


    Off-topic but YOOOOOOOOOOO FF7 Rebirth! EPIIIIIC!


    We even have that Zack timeline! I¡¯m waiting for a Zack + Cloud VS Sephiroth!


    Also it seems like it¡¯s gonna be open-world. I¡¯ll be happy if it is like God of War open world.


    I¡¯m also hyped for Reunion as Crisis Core is one of the game I yed on PSP!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 234，Part2: 2 - The You Know What ②

    <h4>Chapter234£¬Part2: 2 - The You Know What ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 234 The You Know What ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand but there were a whole bunch of people! Their strength was so-so, but it was just right for a warm-up! After all, it¡¯s good when they are people. Humans are good.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°There were a lot of guards, all of them were gathered there, it has been a while since I moved my body~. Touka-chan seemed to be sick because she was in charge of enclosing them tho¡¯~¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Like, do you get what I mean? Bodies that have absorbed Mana Material are, how to say¡­ Have a totally different feeling. Their equipment was also quite nice, it was a st!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°After all, bad guys are rich, riiiight? They were all armed with Relics~¨D¨D¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Ehm¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    Liz and Luke were fluttering around like excited dogs.


    Apparently, the tour done by the (Temporary) Fox Mask Fan Club was much to Luke and Liz¡¯s liking.


    Luke and Liz love violence. And they prefer to kill Monsters rather than Phantoms, and more than Monsters, they prefer humans.


    It is something a bit dreadful, but I guess there are certain peculiarities that only a warrior can understand.


    In a small corner of the newspaper, there was a small news story about ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· having destroyed several criminal organizations.


    Luke *niyari* smiled with a wild grin.


    ¡°I let them take the credit. I¡¯m good as long as I can cut people. There¡¯s no problem, right!?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°U-Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I have a feeling there are quite a few problems, but I dare not say. Luke¡¯s nature waspletely of a manyer.


    ¡°Look, Cry-chan ! There¡¯s that much stuff just from counting what they were wearing!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°U-Un, un, that¡¯s amazing.¡± (Cry)


    Liz turned over the leather bag she was carrying and dumped all the jewelry inside on the table in front of her.


    Shiny gold coins, daggers, rings, bracelets, and even pistols. Large gems were on the rings and were so shiny that it was hard to guess how much one of them would be worth. Of course, they were most likely not fakes.


    By the way, when a bandit is captured in a town, all of his possessions are confiscated by the country, and a portion is paid as a reward at ater date.


    Although it is implicitly allowed to take the loot to some extent, this ispletely out. Liz waspletely a thief by nature.


    I think back on the hardship that Touka and the others, who were supposed to have attacked with them, must have had.


    Liz¡¯s eyes lit up and from behind me, she stretched her arm in front of me and put something on me.


    ¡°Cry-chan, I¡¯ll give it to you! Look, at this loot¨D¨DA ne made of bones!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I want to ept just your feelings.


    Liz is an out-of-control thief who is not so much interested in the loot as she is more interested in the process of stealing itself.


    ¡°Woooooooooooooooh, is the second batch noting yet! I¡¯m gonna sh you!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± (Liz)


    Luke shed at Liz¡¯s in no time. And Liz avoided it in no time.


    Apparently, they still have too much energy if you just send them outside once¡­¡­


    As I was dismayed at Luke and Liz for starting a mock battle, Sytry brought a tray with a tea set and a box on it.


    ¡°Cry-san, I bought a popr cake!¡± (Sytry)


    I understand why Luke and Liz are in a good mood, but Sytry was also in a good mood, which I rarely see these days.


    Her expression is still the same, it is her usual smile, but the sparkle in her eyes is different. As a childhood friend, I can tell. She is not able to suppress her emotions.


    Sytry is always generally calm, so this kind of thing is quite rare.


    ¡°Did something good happen?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No, no¨D¨DI will make you some tea.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry-chan was *sowasowa* fidgeting while making me a cup of tea. Seriously, what happened?


    There was only one cup on the tray.


    She is always very attentive, but it is rare that she even offers me a cake. Or rather, this is like her trump card, which she only does when something happens.


    It can be seen as a signal sent by Sytry.


    After quickly setting the tea set in front of me and forgetting to open the box of cakes, Sytry goes behind me.


    Just like this, she touched my neck with her cooled hands.


    ¡°Let me rub your shoulders.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I couldn¡¯t have tea with her rubbing my shoulders, but I let it go. After *gyugyu* rubbing my shoulders a few times, she put her arms around me and hugged me from behind. She looks just like Liz. This was different from her usual massage.


    A soft touch was pressed against my neck. Then, Sytry said in a feverish voice on my ear.


    ¡°Cry-san¡­¡­ Shall I lend you some money?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    At my silence, Sytry finally got into the main subject.


    ¡°In exchange, give me that. The, you, know, what, desu. Neeeh? Can I have it?¡± (Sytry)


    I would give you anything if it is something that I can give, but¡­¡­ It¡¯s so scary. The fact that I had no idea at all what she is talking about is scary.


    While Sytry was *surisuri* rubbing her hands over my body, she put her lips behind my ear. Whether it was fear or pleasure, I felt a shiver run down my spine.


    ¡°Neeeh, when did you get it? How did you get it? You¡¯re going to give it to me, right?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you talking about?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°The you know what. Neeeh, I will definitely use it carefully. Please, give it to me.¡± (Sytry)


    She is begging too much. Did I get something? Something I got just recently¡­ Something I got just recently¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Moreover, it is something that the wealthy Sytry would want.


    ¡°W-What should I do¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Do you want something in exchange? What do you want me to do? I will do anything, neeeh, Cry-san. Anything, desu. Please don¡¯t tease me. *Konkon* Sniff, sniff.¡± (Surry)


    Not good. I am d she is enjoying herself, but I can¡¯t think of anything that Sytry might want.


    Sytry, it is a bad habit of yours to not be able to say it clearly. Or what? Do you want something that you can¡¯t say out loud?


    As I stroked Sytry¡¯s bare arm, frantically searching for a clue of what she meant, Lucia entered at the perfect timing.


    Lucia *jirori* red at Sytry who was *betabeta* sticking to me and looked at me without saying anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Leader, Gark-san and Rosemary-san are here. What do we do?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Send them back.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way! Sytry, you are in the way! Come on, let¡¯s go! Pull yourself together, Nii-san!¡± (Lucia)


    She waved her staff and physically shook Sytry off, and then Lucia forced me to stand up.


    I forgot about them. One difficulty after another, having a pair that includes ¡¶War Ogre (Senki)¡· and ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·ing, is it hell? Do they have so much free time?


    What was the point of me running away from the bathroom if you were going toe after me? You should read the room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to see them. It¡¯s tooooo much trouble. I¡¯m busy.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t be selfish! Come on, walk quickly! You are busy, you say? What do you mean you are busy when you are *ichaicha* flirting with Sytry?¡± (Lucia)


    What was the point of asking ¡°What do we do?¡±?


    Sytry follows while *mojimoji* squirming her hands.? Luke and Liz, who were ying while wearing the fox mask that they seemed to have received, continued behind me without saying anything.


    And I was taken before the monsters, feeling like a sinner on his way to the gallows. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Soooo the you know what was an criminal organization!


    Seriously if Cry isn¡¯t here to control Strange Grief, every member except Anthem and Lucia would be criminals!


    And with Garking now is time for Cry to be show his divine strategist mode!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 235，Part1: 1 - Solution

    <h4>Chapter235£¬Part1: 1 - Solution</h4> <h4>Chapter 235 Solution</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The two pursuers were waiting in amon area on the ground floor of the inn, looking like ordinary people.


    However, Gark-san had a terrifying face, and the Baa-san, who burns everything, had an aura of a champion around her, so she was tremendously intimidating.


    The atmosphere of a big merchant or nobleman is different from that of an excellent Hunter. This is probably the reason why there is empty space around the two of them.


    As soon as he saw me, the look in Gark-san¡¯s eyes, which was bad enough in itself, turned into that of a criminal.


    The expression on the Baa-san¡¯s face did not change that much, but I knew that she was an arsonist who would burn her surroundings when she is in the mood to do it.


    There is a part of her that thinks that as long as you don¡¯t die, it is okay to do anything she wants, and if she kills you, there would be nothing left of you so it is also okay.


    I am sure that she destroyed the city during their sh with a magic organization during my vacation, but the fact that she is able to walk around out in the open like this makes her much worse than a mere criminal organization.


    A space had formed around them that I would normally never approach, but Lucia was pulling my hand, so there was nothing I could do about it.


    Somehow my stomach, head, and heart hurt. My body was heavy. I wanna puke.


    Sytry pulled out a chair for me, so I sat down. Then I let out an involuntary deep sigh and said.


    ¡°Gark-san¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do you have nothing else to do?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Haaaaah!? You open your mouth and that¡¯s the first thing you say!?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°I am not free, you know¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Leader, please be serious about this.¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia chided me when I waspletely giving up. Maybe have no allies¡­¡­ I turned my gaze to Sytry who was standing nearby, but Sytry was just *nikori* smiling.


    You are wrong, you know. I don¡¯t want you to smile.


    Normally, this would be a scene that would attract strange stares, but as one would expect, everyone is skilled at avoiding danger, so no one is looking at us.


    A few customers even quickly ran away.


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· who tilted her teacup with graceful movements said in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interfere with the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, either. It is an exciting and bloodthirsty festival, even I used topete in it to be the strongest.¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°I heard about it, Rosemary-san. Moreover¡­¡­ I hear you are banned from it since you burn down the audience.¡± (Sytry)


    Does this Baa-san have any limiter¡­¡­ Seriously, our Liz and Luke are still better in that case.


    That Baa-san stared at Sytry because of her sarcasm, which she said with a big smile, but she immediately looked back at me as if she had regained herposure.


    I feel like I was being stared to death even though she was just looking at me. The power of her eyes is tremendous.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, it is your fault for leaving before we had a detailed meeting. But¡­¡­ Well, fine¡­¡­ I do not know if that was your intention, but I was going toe to Cleat in the first ce.¡± (Rosemary)


    I don¡¯t mind if you forgive me, but why do I not have the right to veto this meeting? Is it because of my fame¡­¡­ You are valuing me too much.


    I *chirari* nced at Sytry and Lucia, who was *jii* next to me and staring at me.


    Thanks to that I regained some of myposure.


    Let¡¯s think calmly. This time is better thanst time.


    Unlikest time, when I was suddenly abducted to ¡¶Hidden Curse¡¯s (Ma Tsue)¡· n House, this time Sytry and Lucia are here.


    Sytry is the brain of the Party and Lucia is my barrier. She is my irond shield thatpletely covers me, even against stray bullets. Above all, this ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· Baa-san is a bit lenient when facing Magi who are like her.


    In any case, they wille after me even if I run away. Let¡¯s settle it right here while the two of them are still with me.


    I badassly say.


    ¡°So, what was it already? Was it something about a fox?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t mention their name here. You don¡¯t know where their ears might be. Let¡¯s change ces for now. I¡¯ve rented a conference room at this Explorer Association branch.¡± (Gark)


    What a hassle¡­¡­ In the first ce, what is the fox?


    At this point in time, I don¡¯t really understand the important part. I had been meaning to ask, but it was something I didn¡¯t want to do, so I kept putting it off.


    I know that it is an organization so crazy that it is trying to assassinate the Emperor, but I don¡¯t really understand the dangers of secret organizations because they are basically out of my league.


    Are foxes in rage these days, I mean, we have Fan Club and Treasure Shrine about foxes? How many organizations are there? You have to make it easier to understand.


    Why don¡¯t you just find them and burn them on your own? What do you want me to do?


    Yeah, I know.? Even if I say I don¡¯t like it, you are still telling me to help you, right?


    Gark-san and that Baa-san probably don¡¯t have enough manpower, so I will lend you Anthem. Return him to me immediately after, okay?


    I could not speak out against these two people, so I kept silent and argued with them in my mind, but that was when Sytry interrupted me.


    ¡°Ah, that is what you are talking about. Gark-san, if that is the case, all the preparations are already over.¡± (Sytry)


    What¡­¡­ Did you say!?


    ¡°Muh¡­¡­ Did you tell Sytry?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t talk, but we have been together since childhood, so.¡± (Cry)


    With all my might, I suck up Sytry.


    My reliable Party brain is looking at me with a *kirakira* twinkle in her eye.


    I don¡¯t really get it, but it seems that Sytry had finished preparing everything before I knew it. As expected of Sytry, as always, thanks for everything!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Will it really be alright, tho¡¯?


    Sytry smiled confidently and smugly.


    ¡°Real first ss ends thing before it even begins.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­ Big talk, you little girl.¡± (Rosemary)


    Contrary to my anxiety, Sytry provoked Baa-san with a cute face.


    Certainly, no one is better than me when ites to being done before it even starts. In a bad way, though.


    Their gazes collided with each other. Lucia also silently stood still.


    Indeed, indeed. When you don¡¯t understand what is going on, it is best if you keep quiet.


    Gark-san says in a low voice and with an irritated smile.


    ¡°What did you do, Cry? Tell me what you did in detail.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°I, didn¡¯t do anything, you know.¡± (Cry)


    It was Sytry who did it. But when did she do it? How can she guess what I haven¡¯t told her? I take my hat off to her insight.


    I wonder if the reason she looked so busy since she came to this city was because she was preparing for this? I am sure she was busy with the preparation for that matter with the Aburaage, but Sytry sure is awesome.


    Sytry is awesome. Sytry is really awesome.


    ¡°Everything is already in the palm of Cry-san¡¯s hand.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡­¡­ I am *kurukuru* turning the palm of my hand, but is it really going to be okay?


    Don¡¯t tell me you are just saying some random stuff? It will be a problem if you tell meter that you were just spouting random stuff, do you?


    Those anxieties passed through my mind for a moment, but I have faith in Sytry.


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°And Cry-san said he would give me an organization as a gift!¡± (Sytry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    This chapter is super long so it will a 3 part chapter, sorry about that¡­


    So the you know what is a criminal organization!


    Moreover if she is getting the Kitsune, who know what kind of experiment she will do with it!


    And as always Cry¡¯s passive provocation skill is OP!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Baa-san: Grandma or Old Lady.

 Chapter 235，Part2: 2 - Solution

    <h4>Chapter235£¬Part2: 2 - Solution</h4> <h4>Chapter 235 Solution</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Baa-san and Gark looked at me at once.


    Sytry is getting more and more hyped up than ever.? She is intelligent, but at the same time she loves to joke, so I have no idea how serious she is.


    Did I, ever say that? I don¡¯t remember and I can¡¯t imagine how I could give that organization or whatever it is as a gift to her at all.


    I turned away from Sytry, who seemed to be enjoying herself, and I took over.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, putting aside her joke¡­¡­¡­¡­ We (Sytry) have already done all we can. There is nothing more I can do, so how about you do whatever you want on your side.¡± (Cry)


    Sytry¡¯s power is in other words my power.


    As always, I tried to drown things up by puffing my chest and answering with an appropriate answer, when Gark-san leaned forward and furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°Cry. Do you¡­¡­¡­¡­ You do realize that they¡¯ve got a weapon and they¡¯re going to do something in this city, don¡¯t you?¡± (Gark)


    Seriously, you are so persistent¡­¡­ There is nothing more I can say, you know.


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hm?¡± (Cry)


    I feel like I just heard a word I shouldn¡¯t ignore¡­¡­


    By the time I blinked my eyes, Gark-san had clicked his tongue loudly and leaned back.


    ¡°Damn it, Cry, where do you get your information from? We¡¯ve been trying for years to get information on them, and only recently we finally found some information¡­¡­¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Eh!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ From Eva¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    Sorry, Eva¡­¡­ My mouth moved by itself¡­¡­ But, being questioned like this is really unfair. I am really sorry.


    ¡°Aaah? No matter how good your intelligencework is, there¡¯s no way you can get information that we¡¯ve spent years trying to¨D¨D¡± (Gark)


    And just as Gark-san was about to say that much, my smartphone suddenly shook in his pocket.


    I took it out in a hurry and checked it.


    I am getting the hang of this Relic. Lucia, who has to charge it every day, had a dissatisfied expression on her face.


    Gark-san looked at me while raising his eyebrow as I started fiddling with my smartphone in the middle of our conversation.


    But the rule is to check it as soon as it arrives. While feeling Baa-san and Gark-san¡¯s stares, I read my message.


    ¡°Ehm¡­¡­ ¡ºAburaage Naw?¡»¡± (Cry)


    What is Naw¡­¡­


    The attached photo showed a familiar kitchen and empty tes.


    No matter how many times I rubbed my eyes and checked the room in the picture, it was clearly the room Sytry had prepared.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wut? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ She is here?


    Sure, I sent some pictures *chokochoko* here and there, but how did she get here even though the desert is so far away¡­¡­?


    Waitwaitwait, isn¡¯t this¡­¡­ Really bad? That Imouto Kitsune is still a Phantom. If this continues, there is a possibility that Sora will be fried just for fun.


    It is not the time to talk about secret organizations.


    ¡°Sorry, some urgent business just came up. I have to leave now.¡± (Cry)


    However, even if I say that I do not intend to throw them out.


    For once, I feel like I should listen to them properly.


    I heard some disturbing words, and I would like to make sure to fully understand what happened, including what kind of preparation Sytry did.


    But for now, the priority is on human life.


    Later, I will find some time to discuss this with Sytry¨D¨DHuh? Right now, aren¡¯t I¡­¡­ Really Leader-like?


    As I was thinking about this, Gark-san clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Tsk. Damn, ah, okay. Do whatever you want. You always do whatever you want without saying a word¨D¨DI won¡¯t say anything if you deliver, but we will do it our way.¡± (Gark)


    Eh!? No¡­¡­¡­¡­ We need to talk and act together¨D¨D.


    As I fumbled around without expressing it, I heard something evaporate in front of my eyes.


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· pointed her bony finger at me.


    Her fingertips blinked several times. The shes of light that she emitted were continuously being evaporated a few centimeters in front of my eyes. Lucia must have defended me because there was no reaction from my Barrier Rings.


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· blew on her fingertip that was smoking and said.


    ¡°Aaah, I understand. I do owe you a debt. I too am a reasonable person and this time I am doing you a favor, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. And to begin with, it is not like I am much of a thinker¡­¡­¡± (Rosemary)


    Confused, the Baa-san stood up before I could say anything.


    She *pin* straightens her back which is hard to believe wille from someone that old. She is a little taller than me, and I hear that when she was young, she was often mistaken for a Spirit People.


    I don¡¯t remember owing you anything in the first ce, but in any case, I would appreciate it if you would stop attacking me as a greeting. Lucia had a dissatisfied expression, but she did not seem to be offended at all.


    Her voice was hoarse, but she could not hide the heat lurking behind it. Her eyes were shining like Liz¡¯s eyes would.


    This person should be at a good age now, but when will she retire?


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· said with a deep, monster-like smile. Her voice was filled with a power that would only allow you to say yes.


    ¡°However, we are in¨D¨DA festival. When the timees, give me a signal, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. I havee from such a long way home, by whipping my old bones. I still have to retaliate because of the matter with Term. Understand?¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Tsk. Oi, Cry. Don¡¯t ck off and do a good performance during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival too. If the winneres from our branch, we can show it off.¡± (Gark)


    As the Baa-san quickly leaves, Gark-san clicks his tongue and chases after her.


    That Baa-san is just like a storm. What an overbearing person¡­¡­ Gark-san waspletely overwhelmed. That Baa-san was already a skilled Hunter when Gark-san had just be a Hunter, so that may have had something to do with this pecking order.


    Do Hunters usually say that they will retaliate? As for me, I just hope Lucia won¡¯t be like her.


    Gark-san, for the most part, said whatever he wanted tho¡¯.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the end, I couldn¡¯t hear the story, no?


    A new photo was sent to my smartphone. It is a picture of Sora, who was confused while continuing to make Aburaage.


    No, let¡¯s solve things by starting with the easiest problem for now.


    Why is this happening when I just came to watch the Supreme Martial Arts Festival?


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡±Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± is a fearful person. That is what I have been taught all my life.


    In ss, in daily prayer, or in lubies sung to me as a child.


    Power, wisdom, luck, charisma, vignce. And¨D¨DA cruelty that rivals God¡¯s.


    The ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» is a secret organization. Although Sora and other priests are given special powers, it is by no means a religious organization.


    The organization, which seems to have originated from an intelligence agency of a now-defunct country, has grown through the exceptional skills of its Bosses over the generations.


    It has absorbed many talented criminals and talented people who are dissatisfied with their country, honed their skills, taken roots in various countries, and has grown quietly but surely.


    The thoroughness of the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± existence was so great that no one in the public world was aware of its existence until the moment when its power grew sufficientlyrge.


    The fox mask is just a symbol. Very few of the members truly believe in the Fox-God.


    The mask the Boss first brought back was a special item for Sora and the others who worshiped the Fox-God. And the Boss needed a cause, a banner, for everyone to rally around.


    As a result, an organization was created. A solid organization that has not wavered over the years.


    The white fox mask given by the God is the proof of being the Boss.


    The Boss of the organization is not hereditary. There is always fierce conflict inside the organization.


    Therefore¨D¨DThe Boss is the strongest in the organization.


    It is not clear at all by what criteria the Boss is selected, but at least no weakling has ever been the Boss.


    The money, power, and technology that the organization has make the Boss the most powerful.


    A terrifying existence that even high-level Hunters who have absorbed a lot of Mana Materials cannot handle.


    Even among the priests, only a few of them have ever seen the Boss.


    No one knows where the Bosses is, and there are not many opportunities to verify the Boss¡¯ authenticity in the first ce.


    Sora too had never seen their figure before. She had always hoped to see it.


    However, she did not believe in them being the strongest.


    That was why when I first found ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡±, I had no doubts at all even though I did not feel any powering from him.


    I didn¡¯t realize it until I was tossed around shamelessly and him exposing himself.


    I was going to do everything I could. The ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± who appeared was a fake, but only his mask was real.


    Hence I told him that it was my rightful duty as a priest to serve him.


    That was until that moment when I saw the real thing in front of me.


    TL notes:


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry randomly throwing Eva¡¯s name killed me!


    Now Gark will also think that Eva is a master in gathering information (Which she kinda is, she did find Akasha no To¡¯s ice cream hideout XD)


    And don¡¯t forget, final part of the chapter tomorrow!


    Off-topic but I¡¯m having One Piece withdrawal symptoms


    Where is my weekly chapter of One Piece TT.TT


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Baa-san: Grandma or Old Lady.Aburaage Naw: Aburaage NowHere the word she uses to say retaliate is the same word that a gang or mafia would say. Hence Cry¡¯s question.

 Chapter 235，Part3: 3 - Solution

    <h4>Chapter235£¬Part3: 3 - Solution</h4> <h4>Chapter 235 Solution</h4> <h4>Part 3</h4>


    The real thing was in a different ss. It far surpasses the rumor I had heard beforehand.


    At a single nce, it makes you understand the disparity in our existence from the bottom of your soul.


    The atmosphere around her that has instantly shattered Sora, who had been trained to always maintain herposure, can¡¯t make her think that she is a human.


    From her height and voice, she seems to be younger than Sora, but her age is irrelevant.


    There is no way I would be able to cover things up. There is no way I would be able to have an excuse.


    I was a fool for trying to deceive myself about the situation even for a moment.


    In front of that power, the tiny Sora can only bow down and wait for the inevitable.


    The Boss says in a voice devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Quickly, make, the next one¡­¡­¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­ Boss.¡± (Sora)


    But however,? Sora was now being ordered to make Aburaage solemnly by the Boss.


    I no longer understand what was happening. Confusion was no longer the word to describe my feelings.


    I was now in the kitchen prepared by the fake ¡°Kitsune-sama (Fox)¡±, and was continuing to make Aburaage as the true ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± requested, which is also the same order as the one I received from the fake ¡°Kitsune-sama (Fox)¡±.


    I move her hands incessantly, throwing the tofu into the oil. While a cold gaze observes all of Sora¡¯s movements.


    My heart was beating like it was going to explode. I don¡¯t know what she wants, but if I stop my hand¨D¨DShe will kill me.


    The fake ¡°Kitsune-sama (Fox)¡± was much more lenient now that I think about it. He ordered but did not force me to do anything, and he wasn¡¯t intimidating. But the real one was different.


    One after another, the finished Aburaage disappeared into ¡°Byakko-sama¡¯s (White Fox)¡± mouth. After ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± carefully licked the te, she red at Sora.


    ¡°With this, you won¡¯t be able to conquer the world. Next one.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°!?¡± (Sora)


    What she was saying was exactly the same thing as what the fake ¡°Kitsune-sama (Fox)¡± said. I feel like I was being made fun of by a fox.


    But this time, ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± is definitely the real deal. The power I feel from her is not the same.


    I fearfully verify with her.


    ¡°A-Ano¡­¡­ How would you, do that with Aburaage¨D¨D¡± (Sora)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ By making. Inari Sushi Bento?¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡±Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± checked something on a te simr to the one the fake ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± had (Didn¡¯t the Fake ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± say that it was a smartphone?) and said that.


    ¡°!? Eh!? Eeeeh!? Was that true!?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Quick, next one. Make it quickly or frying you¡­¡­ Is not a possibility that would be impossible.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°!???¡± (Sora)


    There was a terrible force behind her voice that made me understand that she meant what she was saying.


    How much of this is true and how much of this is a lie?


    The fake ¡°Kitsune-sama (Fox)¡± is a fake, but he says the same thing as the real one¡­¡­? I can¡¯t keep up with the information.


    After all, who is wrong?


    When ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± pulls a couch out of nowhere, she *gorori*ys down and starts ying with her smartphone while *batabata* pping her white legs, which are stretched out from her white kimono.


    The couch softly floated up, and I couldn¡¯t help but look at it.


    There wasn¡¯t any sign like Magic has, but could this be the power of the Boss, who isparable to a Level 10 Hunter?


    The Boss *jirori* stared down at Sora from her couch that was in mid-air.


    ¡°Faster, stop looking, keep making.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°Ano¡­¡­ Boss, didn¡¯t you,e here for the operation?¡± (Sora)


    Very little information was given to Sora by Gaff.


    It seems that there is some big operation happening right now in this Cleat. It is for this reason, that Gaff and his group switched a Relic earlier in time and came to this city.


    They are now concentrating on eradicating the organizations that have been attracted into this city, but that is not the main part of the mission that has been handed down to them.


    In the first ce, Sora, a priest, was nearby because she received information that the Boss might show up.


    It must be a considerable operation, considering that the Boss who is so busy ising. There shouldn¡¯t have been time to y around, let alone eat Aburaage.


    When Sora fearfully reaffirmed the information she had based on very few hints, ¡°Shin Kitsune-sama (True Fox)¡± says with a straight face.


    ¡°Who cares about that, just finish making them.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°Eh!? Well, in fact¡­¡­ A fake ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± was¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sora)


    .


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aburaage Wise.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    Not good. This girl doesn¡¯t listen to me any more than the fake does.


    She is certainly a terrifying person. I wonder how this person made the organization grow this big?


    Why on earth is it Aburaage? Why is a priestess like Sora making them? How many do I have to make?


    There were still plenty of ingredients prepared by the fake ¡°Kitsune-sama (Fox)¡±. Now wasn¡¯t the time to say that the oil was hot when itnded on you.


    Perhaps this is my punishment?


    A punishment for Sora, who was tricked into making Aburaage, to make Aburaage forever.


    A punishment where she ys Sora by saying the same thing as what the fake ¡°Kitsune-sama (Fox)¡± said.


    Or was it a joke or something? Was the ¡°Nine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage)¡± an organization that would make such a joke?


    If you are going to execute me, just do it directly.


    When I was thinking that I couldn¡¯t understand her reasoning anymore, the door opened vigorously.


    The real Boss turned her gaze over there from the top of the couch.


    The one who came in was the source of Sora being trapped in this situation¨D¨DThe fake ¡°Kitsune-sama (Fox)¡±.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing a mask so he didn¡¯t appear as a ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, but I unintentionally raised my voice.


    ¡°!! You, you can¡¯t, fake ¡°Kitsune-sama (Fox)¡±! Right now, right now the real one¨D¨D¡± (Sora)


    Why did I say he can¡¯t? In the first ce, I am someone from the organization.


    I should assume that my lie has been exposed. Then it should have been more convenient for the fake one toe here.


    I stopped breathing. In front of Sora, who watched with bated breath, the gazes of the real and the fake meet.


    Even the renowned ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· would not be able to beat this Boss. The amount of Mana Materials they have absorbed is too different.


    And that was when Sora realized.


    That even when he met the real thing, there was no trace of astonishment on the fake¡¯s face.


    The fake ¡°Kitsune-sama (Fox)¡± was silent for a moment, then pointed his finger in the air and shouted.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here, you thieving fox? I will tell it, you know! I will tell it if I have to, you know! I will tell it to the Ani Kitsune, you know! What about the desert! Stay properly worshipped! Stop forcing her to make Aburaage! I feel sorry for Sora!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? ???¡± (Sora)


    Eh¡­¡­ EEEeeeh¡­¡­? Don¡¯t tell me, they know each other?


    The fake ¡°Kitsune-sama (Fox)¡± is a fake? But interact with the real one? Eh? Huh?


    From the looks of it, they are probably not enemies. If they were enemies, they would not be discussing. When the real one *pochipochi* fiddles with her phone, the smartphone of the fake one *buruburu* trembles.


    I was wondering what she was doing earlier, but it seems that she was contacting him. Eh? Eh? Hmm?


    ¡°Aburaage Will? What is a Will? Rather, if you want to eat it so bad, why don¡¯t you fry it yourself!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ !!¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    When ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± *pon* hit her hand, she jumped down from the couch. She pushed Sora aside, took tofu from the box of ingredients, and began to fry it herself.


    Upon closer inspection, I noticed a tough tail extending from her behind. I don¡¯t think this thing was on her a while ago, but when did it appear? Does the Boss have a tail as well as a mask?


    Her tail was *furufuru* wagging. Then tiredness rushed over me.


    When the fake ¡°Kitsune-sama (Fox)¡± entered the room, he wiped his forehead and said with a pathetic smile.


    ¡°Good, that solves one thing.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What, are you?¡± (Sora)


    I don¡¯t want to do this anymore. I don¡¯t know what to believe in anymore.


    What am I supposed to do? What has been solved? What are you trying to do?


    A real ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± who looks into the frying pan with a serious face. A fake ¡°Byakko-sama (White Fox)¡± who blinks his eyes with a dumb expression on his face.


    As I watched them, I felt like something inside me crumble noisily. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s the extra chapter thanks to Chulbom ko-fi.


    As expected of the Aburaage lover (Imouto Kitsune),ing to Cleat because she received the Aburaage call (Cry¡¯s text)!


    Poor Sora, she had no idea what was happening anymore. What is real and what is fake!? (FF7 Rebirth trailer reference XD)


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ano: it is something like Erm or excuse me.No idea what she meant. It is just written ¡°ÓÍ“P¤²¤ï¤º¡± (Aburaage Wazu). The Wazu might be an English word but it could be ¡°Aburaage was¡± but was what, ¡°Aburaage wise¡± as Cry is the Aburaage wiseman? If you understand write it inment.The raw said ¡°will¡± in English.

 Chapter 236，Part1: 1 - Oracle

    <h4>Chapter236£¬Part1: 1 - Oracle</h4> <h4>Chapter 236 Oracle</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Explorer Association, Cleat branch. In a room of an inn where he has a business rtionship, Gark Welter frowned as he looked at the newspaper.


    ¡°Muh¡­¡­ Incidents are down 80 percent from previous years¡­¡­¡­¡­ How did he do that?¡± (Gark)


    Every year, Cleat turns into a devil¡¯s den at this time of the year. The newspapers published in Cleat are usually filled with disturbing articles, like criminal groups that are trying to make a name for themselves by beating up those whoe from outside, and those who want to retaliate in the midst of the chaos.


    Naturally, many strong Hunters from the Explorer Association received many requests, but this year the situation was clearly different.


    There were only a handful of incidents that should have been caused by those criminal organizations that were covered in the newspapers.


    It is unlikely that the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± retreated because they know that we will do something against them.


    It is hard to imagine that information that could hardly be grasped by the information broker from the Explorer Association would be widely known among criminal organizations.


    A quick nce at the newspapers revealed that, instead of incidents involving attacking a participant of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, there were several articles reporting that ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· had destroyed several prominent criminal organizations.


    There is no doubt. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· did something.


    The opponents are, to a greater or lesser extent, elite individuals who have long survived on the dark side. Aside from their strength, they are especially good at hiding.


    ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· is certainly a Party that specializes in chasing after bounty hunters, but the most troublesome part of bounty hunting is locating the bounty hunter. It is difficult to imagine that they have obtained information on so many different organizations and then moved to attack them.


    In the first ce, ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· belong to ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·, so it is natural to assume that some sort ofmunication took ce between them.


    Cry is fearless, but there is a part of him that keeps him from doing too much.


    Is the reason why he started to destroy those organizations because it would lead to the eradication of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, or because it would be bad if they were toe to aid the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± in the event that they were cornered?


    Other organizations and the? ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± are not necessarily allies, but ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is definitely amon enemy for them. If pushes to shove, it is possible that they would band together and fight back.


    Gark has also been involved inrge-scale organization annihtion operations before, but as this newspaper confirms, this one seems to be on a different scale.


    I groaned and thought a little, but I couldn¡¯t see the full picture of Cry¡¯s strategy at all.


    The only thing I can tell you is that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is doing something ridiculously bold.


    After all, while fighting the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± head-on, there was no trace of tension in his expression, nor did he ask for Gark¡¯s cooperation.


    Haah, that¡¯s right. Sure indeed, you have been a guy like that from the very beginning.


    Ark as an individual and Cry as a group. Ark stands out but Cry is surprisingly inconspicuous in rtion to their activities.


    If Ikkitousen?members gather together, harder it is for them to stand out. From the very beginning, everything must have been in the palm of ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· hand.


    There is apparently a reason why ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· has a mask with a blindughing skeleton as their symbol and a terrifying Party name.


    The skeleton is said to be ridiculing you so much that it is grieving.


    ¨D¨DYou can see less than us even though we have no eye holes, you trash.


    Cry himself said he forgot to put eyeholes on it, but how could anyone be that stupid?


    Gark¡¯s smile deepened as he recalled the scene when he said that aloof remark.


    Even if he is faking it, he is doing it so poorly, so that is why people say that he has a high provocation power. In addition, he gives the impression that he really means what he says, even when people recognize what he does, he does not change, so his nature is really bad.


    And there, without knocking, the door opened vigorously.


    Tall and slender, with a form like a candle. ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, whose appearance has hardly changed since Gark was a neer, stood there for a moment with a posture of kicking the door and stepped majestically inside.


    Rosemary Puropos. She should have already retired from the front lines, but the presence of Mana Material that could be felt in her body is still active.


    Although she had be softer than in the past, the witch in front of me was the kind of person who would be dismissed as a Youkai by anyone who looked at her.


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· *zukazuka* crept inside, snorted once, and lifted the corners of her mouth in a smile.


    ¡°Branch Manager, apparently the ¡ºHellgate¡» is going to have a secret meeting. I am going to burn them down.¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Where is this informationing from?¡± (Gark)


    Hellgate is a well-known organization in the nearby country.


    Of course, they can¡¯t bepared to the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, which hands reach all around the world, but it is unmistakably A-ss organization that is known for being a small group of elite.


    It seems likely that only a group of this ss would join hands with the secretive ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± or at least have information on them.


    Gark, however, frowned. This time, Gark and his team were a small group of elite. Even including Gark and Rosemary, they could only count on one hand the number of people they had on their side.


    There was the fear of them being alerted if too many people gathered, and in the first ce, if we were going to have an all-out war with the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, gathering all the Hunters in the Imperial Capital Branch would not be enough.


    Hellgate is a formidable organization. They are reasonably powerful, but unlike the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, they are not as secretive.


    If we attacked, a battle would be inevitable. However, Rosemary¡¯s expression showed no sign of concern.


    ¡°I burned the information broker. I taught you long ago, Gark. Burn them slowly¡­¡­ Only what they say before turning into ashes are valuable.¡± (Rosemary)


    It is believed that information brokers will sell any information they can get for money, but not if it puts them in danger.


    But apparently, the information broker decided that ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· was more frightening than Hellgate. Gark sighed deeply, imagining her figure in the corner of his mind.


    But if you burned him, there is probably nothing left.


    However, it is certainly true that it would be a disgrace to just sit back and wait.


    Perhaps she feels the same way, Rosemary says in a voice that chills people¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I am going to show that kid, that I am still active.¡± (Rosemary)


    Did her old age not diminish her temperament as a Hunter at all?


    But the same is true of Gark, when a talented young man shows up, their blood can¡¯t help but boil.


    ¡ì


    Apparently, ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· has be much quieter.


    In her heyday, the building would have burned like a candle, but this attack was as quiet as a creeping fire.


    The location of the secret meeting was at the edge of the city of Cleat. It looked like an old building.


    Immediately, she burned down the first floor moderately, and Rosemary stepped into the enemy¡¯s territory.


    There was a terrible smell. The walls and ceilings of the building were supposed to be burning hot, but only the inside was burning.


    Maybe they were on guard duty, a few armed men were lying on the ground. They seemed to be alive, but they couldn¡¯t move. Then Rosemary raised her shoulders.


    ¡°You are going to interrogate them, aren¡¯t you? As expected, even I can behave.¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s natural. In every branch, public opinion will be noisy when you have dead people. Even if they are criminals.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°That is just how they do it.¡± (Rosemary)


    I can¡¯t believe that this is the same person who once insisted that if she doesn¡¯t turn them into ashes, she won¡¯t be able to sleep. I can¡¯t say anything because I also used to have simr principles¨D¨DBut anyway, the years go by so fast.


    I intended to work with ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, but the way she does things didn¡¯t really change.


    Overwhelming chanting speed, overwhelming magical power, and overwhelming destructive power. Fascinated by fire Magic and having reached the abyss of it, Rosemary can hardly use any Magic other than Fire Magic. For a Magi, whose strength lies in their versatility, what she did is a heresy.


    But in other words¨D¨DShe became a Level 8 with just that one thing alone. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sorry I couldn¡¯t post this chapter yesterday and this chapter is like the previous one super long so it will also be a 3 part chapter¡­


    Here¡¯s the origin of Strange Grief name and the meaning of the mask from other people¡¯s points of view! How fitting for Cry¡¯s Party!


    Of course, it isn¡¯t because Cry was grieving because of his ipetence and because he forgot to put eyehole in the mask XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ikkitousen : it means a warrior that is worth a thousand Youkai: It is how you call Japanese folklore Monster.

 Chapter 236，Part2: 2 - Oracle

    <h4>Chapter236£¬Part2: 2 - Oracle</h4> <h4>Chapter 236 Oracle</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Rosemary Puropos is not a Magi.


    She is¨D¨DA weapon. She has burned people, burned Monsters, burned Phantoms, and burned Treasure Shrine. There are many who are considered to be Ikkitousen, but none is more deserving of the name than she is.


    I didn¡¯t even have time to prepare. But the same should be said for the other side.


    The number of guards packed in the lobby was few. If they knew that ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· would being, they wouldn¡¯t have been so few.


    Rosemary looked unhappy, maybe because she was unsatisfied with the fact that she had defeated them without even receiving a counterattack.


    It appears that there will be no opportunity for Gark to rampage.


    We carefully climbed up the stairs. If ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· has one weakness, it would be her range.


    Magi are basically not suited to be in the front line. Even the fastest chanting is no match for a powerful warrior in close quarters. But apparently, Rosemary has no intention of letting Gark go first.


    Rosemary frowned.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ So quiet. There are too few of them.¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are they having a secret meeting with a big organization?¡± (Gark)


    The number of guards at a secret meeting indicates the power hierarchy of the organizations.


    Upon closer inspection, it seems that the building is owned by Hellgate, but the fact that there is no escort so far suggests that the partner of their secret meeting may be of a higher rank.


    There are only a limited number of organizations that are higher in rank than an A-ss organization. Gark lowered his voice.


    ¡°Did we get a jackpot?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Rosemary)


    A building surrounded by silence. This is the perfect environment for a secret meeting with those secretive ¡¶Fox (Kitsune)¡·.


    I should have worn an armor. Now, I have a halberd, but I wasn¡¯t wearing an armor because I would have stood out. It would have been fine if I was facing ordinary Hunters, but if I have to deal with a member of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±¨D¨D.


    But then, footsteps echoed from the top of the stairs.


    It is not the sound of footsteps of someone walking. It¡¯s running footsteps¨D¨DAnd you can tell from the sound that they are in quite a hurry. The building¡¯s construction materials are soundproof, but you can still hear them, so they must be in a considerable hurry.


    Rosemary stopped. I readied my halberd and positioned myself to jump out at any moment.


    And almost simultaneously, the door on the upper floor opened vigorously.


    ¡°Haaah, haaah, haaah¨D¨D¡± (Men)


    Several men in ck came out of the door all panicking.


    A small screaming voice came from the opened door. The men went down the stairs as if they were rolling down from it, saw Rosemarie, stepped off the stairs, and tumbled down.


    Rosemary stepped back and Gark stepped forward instead. He kicked the man who slipped and was rolling upward on the stairs.


    They were on the strong side of the scale. From the presence of thick Mana Material felt from their body¨D¨DThere is no doubt that they are Hellgate members. But the men were clearly running away.


    Men with strength equal to or greater than that of veteran Hunters. Those men were stuck on the staircase sandwiched by Gark and Rosemary from below and someone from above.


    And at that moment, a familiar voice came from above. It was a high-pitched male voice.


    ¡°Hm? Are we done ying tag? Run away more, run away as if your life depends on it. Or it¡¯ll be boring.¡± (?)


    ¡°!?¡± (Gark)


    Descending from above was a man dressed in an easy-to-move kimono and a fox mask on his face. At his waist was a huge scabbard. In his hand was a wooden sword.


    Even though the distance was still far, and even though his voice contained no anger, I felt a strong pressure. He jumped lightly from the door andnded near the men, breaking his jump.


    At that moment, Gark¡¯s dynamic vision barely caught his sword strikes.


    Natural and soft sword strikes, like a gentle breeze or like a mountain stream. After a few seconds, the men fell to the ground without a sound when they tried to stand up.


    Be one with nature and cut like the flow of the wind. This is an unprecedented self-taught swordsmanship. Furyuken.


    The fox-masked man did not let out a single breath and looked at Gark and Rosemary. The mask only covered the front of his face, so his tied red hair was clearly visible.


    After a moment of silence, the fox-masked man said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oooh, lucky! Just at the right time when I wanted to try something!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Wait, Luke! It¡¯s me!¡± (Gark)


    Luke did not hesitate to jump on Gark, who shouted in a panic.


    ¡°Gark? I don¡¯t know any Gark! I¡¯m here because I was told I could y all the people that are here!¡± (Luke)


    Kicking against the wall and the stair railing, Luke pounces on Gark with his shapeshifting movements.


    Since he engaged in mock battle with ¡¶Absolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡· on a daily basis, his movement was so agile that you wouldn¡¯t think that he is a swordsman. His terrifyingly fast sword sh was also probably a measure against Liz.


    Not good, this distance is inside ¡¶Thousand Swords (Senken)¡· range. I will lose with my halberd.


    But, I gained some time. mes rush into the space from behind me like a wave. I heard Rosemary¡¯s grumpy voice.


    ¡°Hmpf¡­¡­ Let¡¯s roast you a little bit.¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°Baa-chan, let me tell you something good. A cool swordsman¨D¨DDoesn¡¯t burn! He can cut mes too!¡± (Luke)


    Luke, on the other hand, plunged straight into the mes. It would have been one thing if it was just mes, but to do that against a Level 8 offensive magic would need tremendous guts.


    As expected, even ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· is dumbfounded.


    ¡°This guy¡­¡­ He didn¡¯t even hesitate!¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°Aaaaah¨D¨DMy wooden sword.¡± (Luke)


    Come to think of it, Luke seems to have also built up Magic resistance thanks to Lucia¡¯s Magic. It is an ideal rtionship where one member enhances the other.


    Luke himself did not burn up, but his wooden sword instantly turned from charcoal to ashes.


    And then Luke copsed in the mes.


    ¡°Damnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! The sword of the strongest swordsman doesn¡¯t break! Destroying my sword once again means that I am still inexperienced! Cry, give me strength!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tsk. Looks like they beat us to it. There is no doubt about his insights, but he really is a shrewd man¨D¨D¡± (Rosemary)


    Amidst Luke¡¯s wailing, ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· clicked her tongue with a loathsome expression on her face.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    As expected of Luke the battle junky, rushing straight into the fire of a Rosemary!


    What do you think Cry¡¯s ¡°advice¡± will be when Luke asks him how to make a wooden sword resist fire?


    It would be so funny if Cry tell him to learn something like the Haki XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ikkitousen : it means a warrior that is worth a thousand Furyuken: Furyuken (ïLÁ÷„‡) can mean elegant sword or wind sword style.

 Chapter 236，Part3: 3 - Oracle

    <h4>Chapter236£¬Part3: 3 - Oracle</h4> <h4>Chapter 236 Oracle</h4> <h4>Part 3</h4>


    ¡°Eh? One more time? So the Boss that I thought was definitely the real thing is in fact a fake wearing the mask of the real one, but when I thought that he was a fake, he seems to be friends with the real boss, and on top of that, they¡¯re both so enthusiastic about turning the organization into making Inari Sushi Bento and expanding nationwide! You don¡¯t understand what I am talking about? Don¡¯t ask me, ask the Boss!¡± (Sora)


    Using the Symphonic Stone she was given, she contacted the ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± head-temple of the Fox-God. The ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± from the main temple of the Fox-God who received the contact seemed to be confused, but so was Sora, who was also confused.


    Even as I do this, the Boss and the fake Boss are standing shoulder to shoulder frying tofu. It¡¯s a good thing my life is saved, but I no longer know what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°However, when did you be the Boss?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    Byakko-sama said while licking her te of Aburaage while the fake Kitsune-sama was frowning.


    Leaving aside the fact that they were not on the same page, they did not appear to be hostile by any means. It¡¯s driving me crazy.


    Over the Symphonic Stone, the Sensei who once taught Sora what being a priestess is, tells her to calm down.


    ¡ºSora, calm down. Byakko-sama should be heading to your ce right now.¡» (Sora¡¯s Sensei)


    ¡°As I said, Byakko-sama just came! Byakko-sama came and suddenly told me ¡ºGive me Aburaage¡»¨D¨D¡± (Sora)


    ¡ºNo matter how much the will of Byakko-sama is beyond human reach, Byakko-sama would never say such a foolish thing. Byakko-sama¡¯s purpose is¨D¨DDestruction, the destruction and the rebirth of the world! The purpose of the organization has not changed since its inception!¡» (Sora¡¯s Sensei)


    Sora thinks so, too. She thought so. But it is not the case. It is not like that.


    I turned back and asked Byakko-sama who stared at the frying pan with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Byakko-sama, which is more important to you, Aburaage or the rebirth of the world?¡± (Sora)


    Her answer was one short word. She looked at me and said one word in a cold voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hah?¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°Hiih¡­¡­ S-Seeee! After all, Byakko-sama is saying that Aburaage is more important! Because of you, Sensei, Byakko-sama is in a bad mood!¡± (Sora)


    ¡ºCalm down, Sora. Take a deep breath. There¡¯s no way Byakko-sama would behave like that!¡» (Sora¡¯s Sensei)


    ¡°It¡¯s not good. This is an oracle. Byakko-sama says to unify the world with Inari Sushi Bento! This is serious!¡± (Sora)


    ¡ºYou have to calm down, Sora. The real Boss should being soon! All right, put Byakko-sama on instead. I should find out if we talk through the Symphonic Stone!¡» (Sora¡¯s Sensei)


    ¡°No way¡­¡­¡± (Sora)


    It is very difficult to tell to this terrifying Byakko-sama to talk instead. Or rather, what is the deal about the fake Kitsune-sama being able to speak so easily with the real one, even though he is a fake?


    What is the rtionship between this fake and the real one? What will happen to the organization now? What about the operation? Yes, there should have been an operation that has something to do with some powerful item.


    When I was staring at her, the fake Kitsune-sama noticed Sora¡¯s gaze.


    Apparently, the fake is friendlier than the real one. After all, Sora has no choice but to serve him. The real one is too heavy for Sora.


    ¡°What happened?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ My supervisor wants to talk with the Boss.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Hooo, a Symphonic Stone. You have a nice item¨D¨DAlthough, I have something way better, a smartphone!¡± (Cry)


    When the fake Kitsune-sama received the Symphonic Stone in a very friendly manner¨D¨DHe tugged on Byakko-sama¡¯s ear, who was looking seriously at the frying pan.


    Sora¡¯s heart almost stopped at the sight of so much violence. Byakko-sama red at the fake Kitsune-sama.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hah?¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    At that moment, a chill runs down my spine at the killing intent radiating from her body, but the fake Kitsune-sama remains *niconico* smiling.


    Does he not feel this pressure? He is clearly inferior in strength, but he is too much of a big shot in front of the real thing.


    ¡°She said that your subordinate is contacting you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll watch the frying pan for you.¡± (Cry)


    Byakko-sama took the Symphonic Stone with a clearly disgusted expression on her face. Sensei¡¯s voice came from the stone.


    ¡ºByakko-sama. It has been a long time. My ungrateful apprentice was rude towards you. So, she was saying something strange¨D¨DSomething about saving the world with Aburaage.¡» (Sora¡¯s Sensei)


    It was a straightforward question.


    Byakko-sama sat down in the kitchen and crossed her legs. Her white tail that wasing out of her shined faintly.


    And then Byakko-sama snorted a little and began to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Jii. It¡¯s as she said. We have decided to destroy and rebirth the world with Aburaage. This is the will of the Fox-God.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°!?¡± (Sora)


    The voice that came out of her mouth waspletely different from the one that had been so dreadfully emotionless earlier.


    It has a quiet, powerful, and mysterious appeal¨D¨DThe voice of a young man.


    The fake Kitsune-sama was also dumbfounded. He wasn¡¯t looking at the frying pan at all.


    ¡º!? Byakko-sama!? However, that is¡­¡­ Even if it is for our long-standing guidelines for the organization, it is too ¨D¨D¡» (Sora¡¯s Sensei)


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself. For the time being, we will switch the organization to a form suitable for producing Aburaage. Anyone who rebels will be purged.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡ºHowever, the other Byakko-sama won¡¯t¨D¨DN-Nothing. T-Then, what shall we do!?¡» (Sora¡¯s Sensei)


    Byakko-sama suddenly sees the frying pan and jumps down from the kitchen in a hurry.


    ¡°Fry Aburaage.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡º !? ¡» (Sora¡¯s Sensei)


    Only for herst words, her voice was the same as before.


    However, I¡¯m not sure if Sensei, who even I, despite being far away, understood that he was clearly flustered, noticed it or not¨D¨D.


    After *poi* tossing the Symphonic Stone to Sora, Byakko-sama picked up the over-fried Aburaage from the frying pan with chopsticks with a sad look on her face.


    It is over. The organization is over. With this, even Sensei would understand that this is an order from the real Byakko-sama.


    The only way left for Sora was to make Aburaage. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Finally Sora gave up. She resign to her fate of making Aburaage!


    And the Imouto Kitsune is trolling so hard on the Kitsune!


    Everything is really in Cry¡¯s palm of hands.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Rebirth: I should put recreation but I wanted an FF7 Rebirth easter egg soooo¡­Jii: It means Gramps like grandpa.

 Chapter 237，Part1: 1 - Strange Freak ④

    <h4>Chapter237£¬Part1: 1 - Strange Freak ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 237 Strange Freak ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Master~, Lucia Onee-sama¡­¡­! I¡¯m here to support you!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Oh, Cry. How¡¯s iting?¡± (Sven)


    ¡°Ah, thanks foring. Of course, it¡¯s perfect!¡± (Cry)


    A group of members wearing ¡¶First Step¡¯s (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· symbol¨D¨D¨DTino, Sven, and the others *zurazura* entered the room. I weed them with a badass smile.


    They must havee to support us because the opening ceremony of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival ising up. They may not all havee to support us, but it was arge group.


    The spacious lobby in the inn was filled. But it is not like it was umon for strong Hunters to gather at this time of year.


    The lodging we were staying at is a high-graded one, but not unaffordable for the most skilled hunters. The curious nces soon stopped looking at us.


    Eva, in her white uniform, as usual, was also in the mix. Apparently, she had been safely escorted by the Hunters.


    Surrounded by these strong Hunters, I have the illusion that I have be strong myself. Sven smiles wildly at me and asks.


    ¡°How is it? Are you getting used to Cleat¡¯s atmosphere? I don¡¯t think I need to worry about you guys, but for those whoe from Zebrudia, we y away, so¡­¡­¡± (Sven)


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Do you think Liz or Luke cares about that? They are already doing some warm-up.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No¡­¡­ But what about you?¡± (Sven)


    Sven¡¯s expression was full of dismay.


    No, of course, I am perfect, too. I have been lounging around in the inn the whole time, so there is no way I am away or anything.


    Before I could answer, Tino assured for me.


    ¡°Sven. There¡¯s no way Master~ would let the pressure get the better of him.¡± (Tino)


    It had been a long time since I had seen Tino¡¯s face.


    I *kyorokyoro* look around the spacious lobby and see Lucia, who is standing next to me as my escort.


    ¡°Master~, I will¨D¨DI will use all my savings to bet on you Master~ !¡± (Tino)


    Come to think of it, I wonder if there will be betting going on?


    It is an individualpetition, but it seems to be just barely possible because there is no one who will intentionally lose when he or she is strong enough to participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    I unintentionallyughed at Tino¡¯s joke.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, thank you. I wonder if I should try a little harder this time!¡± (Cry)


    Well, there is no way you can bet on me as I am notpeting, tho¡¯.


    ¡°Yes, good luck! I will learn a lot from this!¡± (Tino)


    Tino looked up at me with *kirakira* sparkling eyes. Good, good, good, watch and learn from Liz and the others.


    As I nodded good-humoredly to my friend I hadn¡¯t seen in a while, Eva stepped in between us.


    As usual, her wise eyes stare up at me through her slim sses.


    ¡°Master, I met Touka-san. It seems you have requested some work from her.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Hm, aaaah. It is just business. It is not a big deal, it is just Luke and Liz who said they wanted to do some warm-up before the tournament.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Warm-up, is it?¡± (Eva)


    I crossed my arms and put on some air.


    ¡°It is kind of a tradition in Cleat this time of year, right? Well, it seems to be going a little better than usual, tho¡¯¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    I hear the Fox Mask Fan Club was quite excellent. These days, not a day goes by that I don¡¯t see the name of Touka in the newspaper.


    As someone who is often attacked by Monsters and bandits on my travels, I am lucky to have fewer bad guys around, and lucky that the name spreading out is Touka and not mine.


    This time I am more brilliant than ever.


    ¡°You are in good spirits, even though it is right before the martial arts tournament. Lucia-san is not going?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°It is because I have to take care of Leader.¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia gives me a reproachful look, but I can¡¯t help it since I can¡¯t rx without an escort.


    In the first ce, you didn¡¯t particrlyin about this before, did you?


    But it would be immature of me to point that out.


    ¡°We might get attacked at the inn¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ That is because you are doing something that could set off an attack.¡± (Sven)


    Sven said that with a subtle look on his face. This is terrible fake news. When I looked at Tino, Tino quickly averted her gaze.


    ¡°No, you are wrong, you know. I assure you, I didn¡¯t do anything, you know. Attacks ur even when I am doing nothing.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Haaaaa.¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia sighed deeply.


    Lucia must know that I am a harmless person that can¡¯t even harm an insect, so I am sure it is a sigh of resignation at my misfortune by just being there.


    But for once, we are okay. Sven and the others are there, and the perimeter ispletely solid.


    The Imouto Kitsune, whom I should have abandoned in the desert, has arrived, but she is crazy about Aburaage.


    Then I decided to change the mood a little bit. I am going to tell you a special story.


    I smiled and said as if I was telling a secret story.


    ¡°Right, Sven. Actually, in this city¨D¨DThe real me is here.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Haaah?¡± (Sven)


    ¡°Well, they say there are three people in the world who look exactly like you, right? I became his fan the moment I met him. And what¡¯s more, even hispanions look exactly like mine.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Nii-san!? I! Would never! Say something like that!¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia¡¯s face turned bright red and she denied it, but well, your name looks exactly the same name, no?


    He said she didn¡¯t have an Alias yet, so if you take that into ount¨D¨D.


    ¡°I bet that¡¯s the Lucia from the past.¡± (Cry)


    Lucia was precocious and was only attached to me for a very short period of time, and it wasn¡¯t that bad, but there was definitely a time like that¡­¡­ I think?


    Ehm? There wasn¡¯t a time like that?


    I looked at Lucia, who was shaking as if she was holding something in her fist, and blinked at her.


    ¡°Liz also said that you looked exactly the same, you know?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ni-i-sa-n? Next time, you say that, I will turn you into a frog, okay?¡± (Lucia)


    Not good. I will be turned into a frog.


    ¡°Anyway, Sven should definitely see him. If you tell him you heard about him from me, he will happily sign an autograph for you, I am sure of it! And while you are at it, I hope you will see the other members too.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Master~¡­¡­ Why are you so overjoyed¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Tino said that with a dismayed expression on her face, but well¡­¡­ Even you, Tino, would haveughed uncontrobly if you met your look-alike.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Tsun-tsun Lucia is so cute!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Hajimari no Ashiato: It means Footprint of the Beginning

 Chapter 237，Part2: 2 - Strange Freak ④

    <h4>Chapter237£¬Part2: 2 - Strange Freak ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 237 Strange Freak ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    What the heck is this?


    The self-proimed ¡¶Foresight (Senken)¡· Kool Saiko could not hide his bewilderment at the unexpected turn of events.


    Next to me, Zuri, the self-proimed ¡¶Great View (Zeikei)¡· was equally perplexed.


    ¡°Gyahahahahahahaha, indeed, this is, no doubt, the real deal!¡± (Sven)


    ¡°Sven, you are being impolite byughing so much.¡± (Cry)


    Cry Andrich, the ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    In addition to being a genius Hunter who reached Level 8 at a young age, he is also the Master of therge n, ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·.


    And the group that suddenly arrived was Members of that ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·.


    Kool Saiko is the brains of the Party.


    When we formed ¡¶Strange Freak (Nageki no Akuryo)¡·, I did thorough research on ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·.


    The tall man who stood at the front. The Hunter in ck-and-gold equipment and who has an Alias is none other than Sven Anger, the famous ¡¶Storm Attack (Rengeki)¡·.


    For Treasure Hunters, your name is your pride.


    The act of calling yourself with an Alias that looks exactly like someone else¡¯s Alias is as close to borderline as possible, and if the other party is a short-tempered Hunter, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he or she wants to kill you.


    But what about this reaction?


    Instead of getting angry in front of the man who impersonates the n Master (Although, of course, Kryhi is not impersonating anyone), he was pping his hand and rejoicing.


    ¡°The real deal? What are you talking about? I am¨D¨DI am definitely the real deal.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°As expected of Onii-chan, so cooool! The best, desu! More real than the real deal!¡± (Rusha)


    Kryhi said it with dignity. His appearance certainly had the air of a hero that only the real deal can bring out. He is the real deal, but he is a real idiot.


    .


    Rusha, who knows that Kryhi is a fake but is fascinated by him, shouted in a lovely voice and hugged him in her arms.


    A ¡°Thief (Tozoku)¡± girl with red ribbons on her head, standing next to Sven, quickly evades her gaze.


    ¡°Lucia Onee-sama¡­¡­ I feel so bad for you¡­¡­ Huh.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Hm? Did you say something about meee?¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± (Tino)


    The Thief girl quickly hid behind Sven as the daredevil Rusha, who seemed to have picked a quarrel with the real deal, quickly hid behind Sven.


    Kryhi looked around the group leisurely with his cane in hand.


    ¡°So, who are you guys? With your appearance¨D¨DIt¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re no ordinary people. Even if you hide it, you can¡¯t fool my eyes!¡± (Kryhi)


    If I were to mention one of Krychi Andrichhi¡¯s weaknesses, it would be that he doesn¡¯t learn much about things around him.


    After fighting solo for so long, Kryhi knew very little about other Hunters. So when Kool and the others stuck up to him, he didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all.


    By the way, Kryhi Andrichhi seems to be his real name. His family register also exists as well.


    It ispletely coincidental. Kryhi is almost the same age as Cry, so there is no way he could have copied his name.


    But what exactly is the real thing thinking?


    When I heard that Kryhi had met the real thing, I thought that it was the end. But instead of denouncing Kryhi, the real one apparently seems to have let him go.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is said to be a divine strategist. Perhaps he saw that Kryhi¡¯s deception was not intentional, but even so, this response is strange.


    After all, does that mean that all those who are capable of being certified as high-level Hunters are entric?


    I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible, but when I look at Kryhi, I don¡¯t know what is true anymore.


    Sven Anger said, making a serious face at the embellished words Kryhi said.


    ¡°We are¨D¨DMembers of the n you created.¡± (Sven)


    ¡°What¡­¡­¡­¡­ Did you say!?¡± (Kryhi)


    Kryhi opened his eyes widely.


    Don¡¯t what did you say, me, idiot. You didn¡¯t even form a n!


    It is true that talented Treasure Hunters will quickly create rumors. Sometimes your reputation can go up on its own, sometimes you will get an Alias, a Fan club can be formed, or you can be a bounty Hunter, but there is no way you can be the Master of a n that you didn¡¯t even create.


    However, Kryhi looked down at his own hands and muttered.


    ¡°I am¡­¡­ Since when did I create a n?¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°Eh!? Eeeeeh!? O-Onii-chan, you¡¯re aweeesome!¡± (Rusha)


    See, even that Rusha is confused!


    Kryhi has often been mistaken for the real Cry Andrich.


    He is used to being praised for achievements he doesn¡¯t remember doing. There were even some times when he got misunderstood by the Explorer Association.


    Right. His real personality and ability, which is not fake, blew away any doubts.


    It is bad because he thinks he is the real thing.


    ¡°I know, a picture! Let¡¯s take amemorative picture, Marietta, bring your camera!¡± (Sven)


    ¡°Sven, you¡¯re too yful¡­¡­ Good grief.¡± (Marietta)


    At Sven¡¯s instructions, the female Magi that was next to him started running.


    Apparently, the real ones thought Kool and the others were just pranksters or a fan group. Of course, they do.


    Kryhi wasughing refreshingly surrounded by members of a n he doesn¡¯t remember making. He is too much of a big shot.


    Then, Sven quickly looked at Kool. His sharp eyes, reminiscent of a bird of prey, took my breath away.


    ¡°Oi, you are Luke, right? Where is Sytry?¡± (Sven)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ If you are talking about Kutry, she is doing something outside, right now. Because she is an Alchemist.¡± (Kool)


    I am sure that right now she is eloquently selling fake potions.


    The ¡¶Lowest Mountains (Saitei Sanmyaku)¡·? is the lowest.


    ¡°What about Anthem?¡± (Sven)


    Not good. I can¡¯tpete with the real thing.


    No, is this better because the real Luke didn¡¯t show up? As expected, even with my foresight, I couldn¡¯t predict this turn of events.


    Kool Saiko answered in the same mood as a bandit being interrogated.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ We are, currently recruiting.¡± (Kool) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Kryhi is really naive but so funny.


    Him thinking that he created a n even though he did nothing XD


    And Kool still trying to have a full Strange Grief copycat party!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 238，Part1: 1 - Key of the Earth

    <h4>Chapter238£¬Part1: 1 - Key of the Earth</h4> <h4>Chapter 238 Key of the Earth </h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Cleat city-center. In one of the ¡°Nine-Tails Shadow Fox¡¯s (Kyubi no Kage)¡± bases, Gaff nodded in satisfaction at his subordinates¡¯ results.


    His wild appearance couldn¡¯t be seen because he was a bit tired from his series of daily missions, but his eyes were *kirakira* shining brightly.


    ¡°Well done. This should satisfy the Boss.¡± (Gaff)


    A special order given by the Boss. Neutralization of multiple organizations.


    It was a difficult mission to carry out in parallel with the original mission. In the first ce, the eradication targets included organizations that were supposed to be used for the original mission.


    The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± works in the shadows and keeps his own hands clean. Secrecy is maintained because it is done with a minimum number of people.


    Gaff was forced to change his n, which was the result of meticulous nning.


    However, he did it. No matter which criminal organizations they are, they cannot ignore the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± call.


    We lured them in and sometimes we went over there, and by doing that, most of the key members of the major organizations fell into our hands.


    Gaff does not know what benefits it would bring to the organizations by crushing those organizations, but there are surely some ns behind this.


    This puts him, a seventh-tails, Gaff Shenfelder, the ¡ºThief King (Tozoku Ou)¡» one step ahead of his fellow members of the same rank.


    I was surprised when the Boss showed me his real face, but it is not so bad if I consider it a sign of trust.


    I have matured through all the various missions I have had so far. For someone who had once led arge group of bandits, scheming is one of Gaff¡¯s specialties.


    But now, Gaff felt a stronger sense of aplishment than ever before.


    So far, unexpected things have rarely urred. That is something to be proud of, but immediately containing an ident is also a testament to one¡¯s skill too.


    One of my subordinates. The man who worked a lot as Gaff¡¯s right-hand man says in a t voice.


    ¡°But as expected of someone directly reporting to the Boss, what a great skill. ¡­¡­ Although I don¡¯t want to get caught in their rampage¡­¡­¡± (Gaff right-hand man)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Manipting people like his limbs also shows his strength. The powerful have their share of nastiness, big or small.¡± (Gaff)


    I managed to follow up, but the people who were working directly for the Boss and were left in my care were the worst I had ever seen, even though I had seen many troublesome people in my life.


    Arbitrary behavior was the norm for them. They y those whom they have been instructed not to y, leave their post if they find a criminal with a Relic on them, they will rob the criminals, and do whatever they want.


    The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is supposed to be a secret organization, but their behavior showed no intention of staying secret. How could they have not been discovered yet?


    As for the fox which seemed to be Touka and the fox which seemed to be ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, they do not listen to Gaff and his subordinates, also, the fox that seemed to be Touka only does the work they were assigned and nothing more and even try to charge us fees.


    Moreover, the fox which seemed to be ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was even yelling his name out loud in front of the enemies. Still, they were better as they weren¡¯t rampaging¡­¡­


    It is the end of the world because even these people are as strong or stronger than Gaff¡¯s best subordinates.


    ¡°For better or worse, Mana Material has a stronger influence on the strong-willed ones¡­¡­¡± (Gaff)


    That¡¯s why Gaff, who was hostile to every nation and possessed charisma and skills, became stronger. That was why those unruly people were so strong.


    A person with a strong will is a difficult person to deal with, so to speak. I bow down to the Boss who can bring together members with such strong habits without a care in the world. If this mission goes well, the mask will be handed over to Gaff, but I am not confident that I can make those people stay in line.


    At any rate, the reason why Gaff and his team were able to so swiftly destroy the criminal organization this time was because of the power of the unit directly under the Boss¡¯smand.


    Without those guys, we would not have enough strength. There would have been holes in our.


    It has always been Gaff¡¯s bad habit to try to get by with the minimum number of personnel required.


    Maybe the Boss had anticipated Gaff¡¯s weakness. I should make a n in order to be able to respond to sudden missions the next time theye up.


    ¡°I am sure n X would be alright if we leave it to the others. Don¡¯t cut corners on n A either. This is arge-scale, ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» operation.¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°Yes, of course. As we haven¡¯t received an order to cancel it.¡± (Gaff¡¯s right-hand man)


    Gaff smiled deeply, as his subordinate narrowed his eyes at him.


    When the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± causes an incident, the vast majority of those incidents end with the mastermind being unknown. But this time the n is different.


    n A is an unprecedented scale operation, a ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± operation. With this operation, the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± will mark its name in history.


    We¡¯ve built up our strength. The time for hiding underground is over.


    It signified the arrival of a new era.


    Suddenly, I remembered a colleague I had once worked with¨D¨D¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· who had the same number of tails as me.


    My robust arms, my fingers, trembled. This was not from fear. This was me trembling¨D¨DFrom excitement.


    ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· was a terrifying Magi.


    He had enormous magical power and experience. With his social standing, he was unrivaled when it came to assassinating human opponents.


    A powerful Magi is a precious being. Therefore, despite Gaff and ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· having the same number of tails, the quality of their missions was different.


    I was not informed of this until after the incident, but it seems that this n was originally supposed to begin with the assassination of the Emperor by ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡·.


    However, he got the rug pulled from under him. ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· failed.


    The details of what happened did note down to me.


    Officially, the assassination was prevented by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· but since ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is an ally, this information must have been tampered with in some way.


    But that doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· failed. But it¡¯ll be different with me¨D¨D¡± (Gaff)


    The n is proceeding almost without a hitch. We even have the help of the Boss. If this fails, it would only mean¨D¨DThat I wasn¡¯t worth it. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Too bad we didn¡¯t see Luke, Liz, and Kryhi (yelling his name) fighting against those criminal organizations.


    And how bad can Luke and Liz be for Gaff to be exasperated with them XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 238，Part2: 2 - Key of the Earth

    <h4>Chapter238£¬Part2: 2 - Key of the Earth?</h4> <h4>Chapter 238 Key of the Earth?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Come to think of it, I hear they are nning topete in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival¨D¨D¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°It¡¯s the basic to have people on the inside, but to sneak them into the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, how long have they been nning this¨D¨D¡± (Gaff right-hand man)


    It is a frightening story. Even Gaff, a reasonably high-ranking member, had never heard that ¡¶Thousand Swords (Senken)¡· and ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· arerades.


    But they have made a move on this mission. Trust can easily be broken, and it is no exaggeration to say that this is our only chance. Failure is absolutely uneptable.


    And then my subordinate, who had been in charge of themunication, came running in.


    ¡°Gaff, I just got a call from the headquarters. They want to know what happened to the object for n A.¡± (Gaff subordinate)


    Gaff frowned at the unexpected call.


    n A rests all on the power of a certain item. It was an item that had been securely stored in an imperial museum, and its seizure was also Phase 1 of the n.


    ¡°That object¡­¡­? We should have already informed them of the sess of that mission¡­¡­ I already gave it to the Boss. The information is quite dyed¡­¡­¡± (Gaff)


    The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, whose originse from an intelligence agency, puts a lot of effort into information. Leaving aside if it was only a few hours, it is unusual for information to be dyed by a few days.


    It¡¯s not as if the Boss forgot to tell them¨D¨D.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Luke gritted his teeth hard and said with a frustrated look on his face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡­ Cry. No matter how many times I try¨D¨DI can¡¯t charge it.¡± (Luke)


    What was held out to me was a sword-type Relic engraved with a suspicious-looking pattern that was given to me by the Fox Mask Fan Club.


    Luke is a genuine swordsman. Although he is a swordsman, it does not mean that he has zero Magic power.


    He has experienced theplete collection of my sword-type Relics. And unlike me, he is not dependent on Lucia, so he has enough Magic power to charge most of the sword-type Relic.


    No, even if he didn¡¯t have enough at that time, he would train and get it. That is who the man called Luke Sykol is.


    I take the sword he offered and lightly look through it.


    As it is shorter than most swords, this sword would be extremely difficult for swordsmen to use if they use it as their main weapon.


    The ¡ºKey of the Earth¡».


    If it is the same Relic as the one that was almost stolen from the museum, it would seem that the power that this Relic possesses is unknown.


    The reason why it is recognized as a National Treasure is because there has been no simr Relic before, plus the fact that it was found in a high-level Treasure Shrine.


    Basically, the power of a Relic is proportional to the concentration of Mana Material¨D¨DTo the level of the Treasure Shrine. Most Treasure Hunters don¡¯t want a Relic with unknown effects, so Relics are often bought by museums for simr reasons.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Key of the Earth, the Key of the Earth¡­¡­ Right?¡± (Cry)


    However, a name is a way to summarize the object. There must be a reason for an object to be given a name like this when its abilities are unknown.


    The newspaper didn¡¯t have any detailed information, but my blood as a Relic enthusiast was boiling.


    The de, which was so straight that it makes it seem that it is a disy model, possesses a mysterious feeling in its own way.


    Luke clenched his fist and shouted as if to dere something.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ To think I can handle a sword satisfactorily, I am still immature. I didn¡¯t train enough! But there¡¯s no one left to cut!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°No, it is a key. So, it is not a sword.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Luke)


    Luke looked like a pigeon hit by a peashooter.


    I got a small note from Touka that you and Liz were on a rampage. The tournament is about to start, so please be quiet.


    I straightened my posture, made eye contact with Luke, and with a serious expression on my face, I said something usible but random.


    ¡°Luke, do you know what you need for a key? Sometimes the answer is simpler than you think.¡± (Cry)


    He is a top-notch swordsman and better than me in almost every way exceptmon sense, but when ites to Relic knowledge, I am better than him.


    Luke pondered for a bit and said with confidence.


    ¡°What do you need for a key¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is it a keyhole?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    He said what I was going to say.


    I sighed deeply and tried to y it cool.


    ¡°In other words¡­¡­ This is¡­ Right. This is the key to the future! If it gets into the wrong hands, it¡¯s going to be very bad.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Whu¡­¡­ What!? Wrong hands!? What are the wrong hands!?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Of course, they are¡­¡­ Like¡­¡­ You know? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes, enemies of the world.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Enemies¡­¡­ Of the world!? Where are they!? I can cut them down, right!?¡± (Luke)


    Why do you look so happy¡­¡­ It was just some random bullshit. I am just saying random things that you might like.


    Lucia, who had been quietly reading a book, looked at me in dismay.


    It will be problematic if Luke bes serious because I said too many random things. How do I answer him¡­¡­?


    I worried for a while and answered fearfully.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ Something like a natural disaster or something.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Natural¡­¡­ Disasters, huuuuh¡­¡­¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ However, the strongest swordsman can also cut disasters!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!!¡± (Luke)


    Being disappointed then being relieved, your expression sure is busy, Luke.


    I was entrusted with this Relic because of a misunderstanding. I will have to return it before I leave this city.


    But since I have taken the trouble to keep this Relic, I would like to try various things out at least once, even if I have to return it.


    I yawned a little and silently ced the Key to the Earth in front of Lucia. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Cry¡¯s gonna make Lucia charge the Relic, what is he gonna do with it!?


    And who bet that thanks to what Cry said Luke¡¯s gonna cut natural disaster next time XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 239，Part1: 1 - Byakko

    <h4>Chapter239£¬Part1: 1 - Byakko</h4> <h4>Chapter 239 Byakko</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Haaah, haaah¡­¡­ I-I can¡¯t anymore¡­¡­ Nii-san¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia *gutari*y limp and looked at me with resentful eyes.


    Her limbs that were thrown out didn¡¯t have any strength anymore, and her expression was very pale as if blood had been drained from her.


    The amount of magic power Lucia possesses is enormous. In addition to her initial talent, she has been recharging my collection of Relic for a long time, so her magical power alone surpasses that of even the best Magi. Would you understand how extraordinary she is if I tell you that she can recharge my collection of Relic almost without a break, while Marietta and the others can recharge it only by drinking down magic restoration potions one after another?


    This time, I brought very little Relic with me because I was sightseeing, so recharging them every morning seemed much easier, but¨D¨D.


    I looked at the Key of the Earth that she had been recharging exhaustively.


    ¡°Fuuumu.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Really what is the Key of the Earth¨D¨DIt does not, have the same charging amount as a sword¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia was out of breath. The Barrier Rings are one of the most famous Relic because of the enormous amount of magic power it requires. However, it seems that this Key of the Earth required far more Magic power than Barrier Rings.


    It is also understandable that Luke was unable to recharge it.


    What kind of effect does it have? Even the famous sword-type Relic that Ark has¨D¨D¡ºHistoria (Pioneer of History)¡» doesn¡¯t require that much Magic power.


    I smiled unintentionally.


    ¡°I see, this is¨D¨DDangerous.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Lucia)


    As one would expect from a Relic that is recognized as a national treasure and how can I say this, my collector¡¯s spirit is being stimted.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of power it has or how it can be activated, but basically, the power of a Relic is proportional to its Magic power.


    The fact that such a small Relic requires so much Magic power is, so to speak, like a crab stuffed full of meat.


    Now then, how do I check its abilities¡­¡­


    Lucia extended her arm and knocked on my knees without strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look, so happyyyy.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Is it as powerful as the ¡°Float (Aerial Fortress)¡±¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Lucia)


    The world of Relics is a profound one. One of the most massive Relics identified in this world is a flying castle called ¡°Float (Aerial Fortress)¡±.


    As its name suggests, it flies freely in the sky and unterally burns down the ground with its powerful magic cannon, it was an unbelievable Relic that once struck the world with terror.


    The magical recharge of a Relic is basically proportional to its size and power. The consummation of Magic for facility-type and building-type Relics is off the charts.


    And in fact, it is said that the Magic power that ¡°Float (Aerial Fortress)¡± needs was iparable to that of a Barrier Ring.


    By the way, the end of the aerial fortresses was due to it crashing because it ran out of Magic power. It had many Magi on board, but even so, it seemed that it still did not have enough Magic power.


    Despite the tragedy it had created, its stupid end is now passed down as a joke.


    ¡°A keyhole, huuuh¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Nii-san¡­¡­¡­¡­ Please don¡¯t do anything dangerous.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°I am not going to do anything dangerous.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Since it is called the Key of the Earth, there must be a door that can be opened with it. That is only if the Relic¡¯s godfather didn¡¯t name it randomly tho¡¯¨D¨D.


    No¡­¡­ Maybe it is possible that in order to activate it, it needs its sheath. If the sword is a key, then the keyhole might be its sheath. This thinking isn¡¯t too far-fetched.


    Among Relics, it is not that rare that a Relic can only be activated when used in a set.


    There are many patterns that make a Relic useless, such as only one shoe-type Relic appearing, or only one Symphonic Stone appearing. I guess I shouldn¡¯t expect too much from this¡­¡­


    ¡°If it is not something dangerous, what are you going to do¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Something fun?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Why are you assuming that I would do something dangerous? I have often been in danger, but it wasn¡¯t like I was the one who rushed into them. I think.


    When Lucia was silent and had her usual dissatisfied face, I gave her a half-hearted smile and changed the subject.


    ¡°By the way, Lucia, will you be ready for the tournament ?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? I-It was you, Nii-san who told me to charge the Relic, right!?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Certainly¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, you are making fun of me?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡­¡­ No, but because¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that the Relic would demand so much Magic power that Lucia, whose main job is a Magi, would copse.


    When I fell silent, my Imouto, who was able to sigh a little, says.


    ¡°I will be alright. Even if I am exhausted, all I need to do is to get potions from Sytry¡­¡­ But rather than that will you be alright, Leader?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Of course, I am ready to cheer you on. I will even wave a g.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    When the tofu ingredients were gone, the endless process of making Aburaage finallyes to an end.


    By the way, there was nothing left of the product that was supposed to be sold because Byakko-sama ate all of it.


    Unlike Sora, who was fed up with the greasy smell, the petite Byakko-sama looked a little disappointed. Apparently, after eating dozens of servings, she still hadn¡¯t eaten enough. Sora, who had been forced to support her all the time, already had a sore wrist.


    Byakko-sama was staring at Sora. All of it was unexpected, but the pressure I felt from her gaze was as extraordinary as ever.


    I don¡¯t know what to do. Should I ask what I can do to help?


    Fake Kitsune-sama¡­¡­ Please help me.


    Her silent stare makes my eyes *guruguru* spin but I manage to somehow open my mouth.


    ¡°So Byakko-sama¡­¡­¡­¡­ You like Aburaage.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not really.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    Said Byakko-sama with a stern attitude. How could she say such a thing after eating so much?


    Clearly, she ate more than her body size. Although, her thin belly remained as t as it was before she ate.


    After that, the Byakko-sama goes silent. I heard that the Boss is talkative, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    I have to talk about something¡­¡­ But what? Sora is just a priestess. I have been educated, but not to be standing next to the Boss.


    The silent Byakko-sama suddenly looks at Sora and says.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me Aburaage in ten seconds, I¡¯ll kil¨D¨D¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°Ehm, between Byakko-sama and the fake Kitsune-sama¨D¨D¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, what kind of rtionship do you have?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Imouto Kitsune) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sora just avoid her death by a hair¡¯s breadth!


    And Cry still want to use the Relic even when he know that it is super dangerous.


    Sasuga Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 239，Part2: 2 - Byakko

    <h4>Chapter239£¬Part2: 2 - Byakko</h4> <h4>Chapter 239 Byakko</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Byakko-sama was silent.


    That was a close call. I had heard that the Boss was someone fearsome, but this Byakko-sama was too free-spirited.


    As I held my chest to soothe my *dokidoki* throbbing heart, Byakko-sama opened her mouth terrifyingly.? Her tail was shining.


    ¡°That Kikkikan-san?is¨D¨DA consultant for our organization. I hired him to make our organization specialize in manufacturing Aburaage.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    !?


    That can¡¯t be¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t make any sense to have a secret organization manufacturing Aburaage. Are the other Bosses aware of what Byakko-sama is doing?


    Or rather, what is Kikkikan-san?


    ¡°Of course, the other knows about this. Kikikan-san is a nickname for ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. That is what we call him.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡± (Sora)


    As if she was reading my mind, her pinpointed answers made me open my eyes involuntarily.


    No way¡­ To think even the other Bosses knew about it, what a frightening story. What in the world is happening to the organization? What will happen to the organization?


    She was talking about taking over the world with Aburaage, but a secret organization shouldn¡¯t be something like this. As one would expect, even from an organization with a tight hierarchy like this one, there is no way that the other members will just go along with this.


    It is true that ¡°Nine Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡± is an organization where only the top sets the rules, but¨D¨DWould you normally say that secret society are out of fashion?


    Maybe she can¡¯t tell everything to someone like Sora, but in the first ce, destroying and recreating with Aburaage¡­¡­ What does that even mean?


    Unanswerable thoughts are *guruguru* going round and round in my head. Byakko-sama said while *furufuru* wagging his shining tail.


    ¡°I am the one¨D¨DWho decides thews. Secret societies are out of fashion now. As for the destruction and the recreation, I can¡¯t tell you everything I know about that just yet.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°I-I¡­¡­ See.¡± (Sora)


    I can only agree with her answer. As expected of the Boss, does it mean that she knows everything that is going on inside my mind?


    I could feel it thanks to the atmosphere she has around her, but what unfathomable strength she has.


    As Sora shuddered involuntarily, Byakko-sama nodded in satisfaction for some reason.


    ¡°However, Byakko-sama¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even though we are going to destroy and recreate the world with Aburaage, the instructions don¡¯t appear to have been transmitted. Wouldn¡¯t that confuse the members of the organization?¡± (Sora)


    Like Sora, Gaff, a fairly high-ranking member of the group, did not seem to know about the new policy. Even with all the secrecy, this should never have happened before.


    And there, Byakko-sama asked Sora something for the first time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sora, what do you think?¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    Well¡­¡­ First of all, she should contact her subordinates through the Boss¡¯smunicationwork. It may have been an urgent matter, but the current approach is too unnatural for the organization.


    The leadership of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is quite high. If the order came through the original chain ofmand, it would have been able to convince them that there is nothing wrong, even if they may feel something strange about it.


    However, there is no way that Byakko-sama does not know such a thing.


    The tail that Byakko-sama was wagging *pitari* stopped. Then she asked in a small voice.


    ¡°By the way, just for the record¨D¨DSora, do you know¡­¡­ How my chain ofmand works?¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°N-No¡­¡­¡­¡­ This, this is too much for a simple priestess to know¡­¡­¡± (Sora)


    Why would she ask that? There¡¯s no way I would know about the highest chain ofmand. The secrecy of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is aplex system.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    Byakko-sama fell silent as if she was pondering something.


    In any case, information sharing is essential if we are to truly change the guidelines. Although Byakko-sama gave orders to Sora¡¯s Sensei, a priest is after all just a priest and is not in charge of the practical affairs of the organization.


    At this rate, the organization will be all messed up.


    And then, there was a fearful knock at the door. Very few people know about this kitchen.


    And the voice I heard was Gaff¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Boss, are you there?¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°J-Just a moment!¡± (Sora)


    I answered hurriedly. Gaff has not yet met this Byakko-sama. Not only that, but he is also unaware that the fake Kitsune-sama is a fake.


    That part was resolved by the fact that the real thing is acquainted with the fake thing, but to begin with, Bosses seldom show their faces.


    The fake was just being open about it, but originally, the location of the boss is normally the most important secret.


    ¡°Byakko-sama, he is the one in charge of this operation. What shall we do?¡± (Sora)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let him in.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    Apparently, the real thing is just as bold as the fake thing.


    With her permission, I unlocked the door, turned around¨D¨DAnd Sora gasped.


    Gaff, who entered, hurriedly stood respectfully by the sight of it.


    Standing there in a calm manner was¨D¨DCry Andrich, who certainly should not have been there a moment ago.


    The littledy Byakko-sama who was talking to Sora just a few seconds ago was nowhere to be found.


    Andpared to the fake Kitsune-sama¨D¨DHis behavior was different from usual.


    His height and face are the same, but his expression is sharper than usual, and the pressure radiating from his body is off the charts.


    Gaff is pale at the sight of the fake Kitsune-sama, who lookspletely different from before.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I have returned.¡± (Gaff)


    The fake Kitsune-sama grandiosely nodded. The gesture he made as he sat in the kitchen was unlike anything he had ever done before and was appropriate for the head of a secret organization.


    ¡°You did welling back, the ¡°Thief King (Tozoku Ou)¡±, Gaff Shenfelder. You don¡¯t have to say anything, the look on your face¨D¨DIt looks like you havepleted my orders.¡± (Cry?)


    ¡°Ha¡­¡­¡­¡­ Thank you very much, it is an honor¨D¨D¡± (Gaff)


    Said ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· in a majestic statement when Gaff was solidified.


    ¡°You think I am too different from before, don¡¯t you? My previous attitude was just a bluff. I showed myself in such a pathetic manner in order to, test you. I have certainly seen your loyalty to the organization.¡± (Cry?)


    ¡°!!¡± (Gaff)


    Gaff Shenfelder¡¯s gestures were *gachigachi* tense. And then, Sora noticed.


    On ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· butt¨D¨DThere was a white tail growing from it. I have a very bad feeling about this.


    The fake Kitsune-sama chuckled and called out to Gaff who was prostrating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so scared, I will keep my promise. I will give you¨D¨DThis mask¨D¨Dand the guidelines for the future.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°Guidelines¡­¡­?¡± (Gaff)


    Then, the fake fake Kitsune-sama who was being yed by Byakko-sama, said in a confident voice that was uncharacteristic of the fake Kitsune-sama.


    ¡°The currently ongoing n A¨D¨DThe assault as well as the extermination operation during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival has been canceled due to unavoidable circumstances. Use all your resources to fry Aburaage. Communicate this to your men with your chain ofmand.¡± (Imouto Kitsune) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Imouto Kitsune finally did it.


    She officially changed the Kitsune into a Aburaage factory!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Kikkikan-san: That is how the Imouto Kitsune calls Cry. It means (no) Sense of Danger-san

 Chapter 240，Part1: 1 - Byakko ②

    <h4>Chapter240£¬Part1: 1 - Byakko ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 240 Byakko ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Eh? Retire from the Supreme Martial Arts Festival and leave the city? Why¡­¡­¡­¡­? No¡­¡­ Kool, I am sure you must have a good reason to say that.¡± (Kryhi)


    After hearing what Kool said, Kryhi, the Leader of the group, widened his eyes for a moment, but immediately made a serious expression.


    Inside a cramped inn, the members of ¡¶Strange Freak (Nageki no Akuryo)¡· was gathered together.


    ¡¶Strange Freak (Nageki no Akuryo)¡· is a Party built around its leader, Kryhi Andrichhi.


    The members assembled, including Kool Saiko, are by no means big-time viins, and the only real coincidence is Kryhi¡¯s strength. As for Kool and the others, they are at best second-rate in terms of ability, and none of them has an Alias.


    One of the reasons why Kool and the others have been overlooked so far is probably because, with the exception of Kryhi, their Leader, they do not have that much ability.


    And as for Kryhi, no one was sure that he was really a fake because he has a noble spirit befitting a Treasure Hunter.


    Until now, ¡¶Strange Freak¡¯s (Nageki no Akuryo)¡· scope of activities had not been covered by ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·. They had never intentionally participated inrge-scale joint operations, and when they were discovered, they just cover it up by saying that they were mere look-alikes. However, once they came face to face with the real thing, there was nothing they could do about it anymore.


    ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· apparently has no strong feelings against Kool and the others. But they know that they exist.


    There is no telling what they will do to them if theymit any more outrage by using a name that looks exactly like theirs. For Treasure Hunters, reputation sometimes precedes even thew.


    If this happens, they have no choice but to run away.


    A woman Alchemist with a terrible zed look in her eyes. Thata woman had red-haired and had her legs crossed wildly on the table.


    Kutry Smyart, the ¡¶Lowest Mountains (Saitei Sanmyaku)¡·, who has a poor, barely bulging chest, smoked a cigar and sighed deeply.


    Apparently, business was good in Cleat. Kutry, who fattened her own pockets by selling diluted and inferior Potions, is probably the worst member of this Party. Clutching a bottle of cheap liquor in her left hand and a cigar in her right, she looks like a thug no matter how you look at her.


    She is a rare member that probably surpasses the original ¡¶Worst of the Worst (Saitei Saiyaku)¡· in terms of infamy, including the fact that she is the stingiest even though she earns the most money.


    ¡°That¡¯s because, Kool¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are a scaredy-cat. But even if you weren¡¯t, there¡¯s no way we could beat the real deal.¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°Haaaaah!? What are you saying about my Onii-chan!? If it is Onii-chan, then he will absolutely definitely beat the real deal!¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°Are you stupid? Besides, even if this guy is good, the rest of our Party members are too weak. We didn¡¯t even find an Anthem, and I¡¯ve made a lot of money. It¡¯s time to end this.¡± (Kutry)


    What Kutry said was very direct, but in a way she was right. If there is one biggest difference between the real and the fake thing, it would be the weakness of the Party members.


    The most inexperienced of them all is Rusha. In a Party with a powerful Magi named Kryhi, Rusha, an inexperienced magician, is aplete dead weight. ording to Kryhi, she is talented, but even that is a far cry from Kryhi¡¯s talent, who despite having no master, fought alone, and seeded in what he does.


    Rusha yelled with tears in her eyes, shaking *iyaiya* horizontally her head.


    ¡°Shutup, shutup, shutup! You small boobs! Even though we finally got an entry ticket, the Supreme Martial Arts Festival is the perfect opportunity for Onii-chan to show his power, you know!?¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kutry)


    Zuri had an uninterested look on her face like she didn¡¯t care if he can make himself known or not. In the first ce, overall, Kool and the others were not too keen on that idea.


    Neither Kool nor Zuri nor Kutry was particrly obsessed with being a Treasure Hunter.? They just went with the flow as there was someone who looked like the original so they started to pose as look-alikes.


    No, like us, Rusha is probably not interested in being a Hunter either. She is just longing for Kryhi.


    Kryhi thought for a while with a serious expression on his face, but eventually, he opened his eyes thinly and said with a badass expression.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ I understand your point. But, still¨D¨Deven if defeat awaits me, the Supreme Martial Arts Festival is a great opportunity. I want to challenge the real deal.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°Real deal?¡± (Zuri)


    At Zuri¡¯s questioning look, Kryhi said in a cheerful voice as if he was singing.


    ¡°Aaah. All the warriors gathered here are the real deal. And there will be even stronger ones in the main tournament! If I retreat here, I¡¯ll feel sorry for all the powerful opponents I¡¯ve beaten so far! Now, I may be a fake¨D¨DBut I¡¯ll fight here¨D¨DAnd prove my power and pride! My soul as a Hunter demands it!¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°That¡¯s just in your head, man.¡± (Kutry)


    Kryhi does not seem to be offended at all by Kutry¡¯s exasperated voice.


    I don¡¯t understand how he can interact so much with the n Members that the real deal created and not notice it at all. I don¡¯t understand how he could be working with the real deal to fight criminals at the request of the real deal and not notice. Even though, people would normally immediately realize that it is impossible that he is just a look-alike¡­¡­


    I don¡¯t know what the real deal is thinking. But apparently, it seemed that this time as well we couldn¡¯t stop Kryhi.


    With his stomach *kirikiri* stirring up, Kool reflexively held his stomach.


    Kool Saiko is the brains of the Party. But Kryhi Andrichhi always pretends to listen to Kool, but never really listens.


    Zuri, who as a Thief, was sensitive to danger like this, asked Kool in a whisper.


    ¡°What do we do? Run away?¡± (Zuri)


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­¡± (Kool)


    What do we do¡­¡­ Kool frowned, crossed his arms, and groaned.


    It would be easy to just run away. We do not have any strong attachment to the Party, and if we run away, Kryhi will probably ept it with an excuse that he will make up on his own.


    But Kryhi Andrichhi is a man who is hard to leave by himself.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    It was a mysterious forest.


    The trees nted at equal intervals *potsupostu* spread out in all directions, but unlike an ordinary forest, you could not find any sign of life in it.


    There was no sound of birds, no sign of beasts, or even insects, and what was extremely mysterious was¨D¨DThe soil.


    The soil of this forest consisted of fine grains of sand that would flow easily if scooped up. It was and poor in nutrients which would make it very difficult for nts to grow.


    And indeed, numerous attempts to nt trees in that location had all failed.


    Until that day when a high-level Hunter visited.


    ¡¾Toizant¡¿. And that was called the Land of Sand until just a few days ago.


    In the center of the forest, there was a small vige.


    It was a strange vige, where there was a mix of houses made of brick and houses made of wood.


    A tanned man with a thick turban wrapped around his head noticed that something was wrong and shouted in a panic.


    ¡°Oi, Kitsune-sama isn¡¯t here!? Does anyone know what happened!?¡± (Man)


    ¡°What!?¡± (Man 2)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just taking a nap somewhere?¡± (Man 3) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I find the Imouto Kitsune really cute, napping in a shrine and going to eat Aburaage all day long. It reminds me of the foxes you can pat in Ghost of Tsushima.


    And here you can see an example of how Cry¡¯s getting achievement without doing anything! (He did text the Imouto Kitsune about the Aburaage Kitchen tho¡¯ XD)


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 240，Part2: 2 - Byakko ②

    <h4>Chapter240£¬Part2: 2 - Byakko ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 240 Byakko ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    When they heard about her disappearance, the vigers gathered together while having anxious faces.


    The miraculous forests were all created by a girl wearing a fox mask.


    They don¡¯t know who she is. All the vigers know is that it was the famous ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who brought her to them and that the girl will use her strange power in exchange for Aburaage.


    She was probably not a god, but the girl¡¯s power was mighty.


    In an instant, a ntation that had never been established before, no matter how many renowned Magi were invited, was established.


    A man who is the head of the tree ntation vige looked up at a tree that exists in the center of the vige.


    It was a huge tree that would normally take thousands of years to grow. It was so thick that ten people could barely circle around it while holding each other¡¯s hand, and its height was outstandingpared to the forest, which continues to grow day and night. If one were to look at the forest from afar, it would probably look like a giant tree sticking out like a joke.


    The tree grew directly above something which seemed like a tail that was given to them by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. As he advised just before he left, a small shrine had been built nearby and the girl should have always been taking naps there.


    However, there wasn¡¯t even a shadow of the girl who should have been lying there for most of the day until now. Only three pieces of *kapikapi* crisp and dry Aburaage were ced there.


    Obviously, this is an unusual situation. There is no way that Kitsune-sama, who loves Aburaage and eats it as soon as you give it to her, would leave Aburaage on a te until it ispletely dry.


    Even if she goes for a walk, that Kitsune-sama will never forget to eat.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Vigers)


    The vigers, however, did not make any further noise, but only confusedly looked at each other.


    And full of greenery was what people of the desert have always longed for. Everyone was grateful for the miraculous forests, and there were more and more people saying that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· should be given a medal.


    However, even they have a limit on how much greenery they want.


    The growth of the forest knew no bounds. Although no trees had been nted, the forest was expanding with each passing day, turning the desert green at a tremendous rate.


    The wooden houses are the result of that attempt to stop the forest from swallowing the vige.


    nts and animals that had adapted to the desert had been pushed away, and some caught a cold due to the temperatures that have dropped several degrees due to the sudden appearance of the forest.


    And most of all, it was frightening that there was no end in sight. Even if they asked Kitsune-sama to stop the expansion, it wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Eventually, one of the vigers says bitterly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wasn¡¯t it ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who took her away?¡± (Vigers 1)


    ¡°!? T-That¡¯s right. N=There¡¯s no doubt about it!¡± (Viger 2)


    ¡°That man, took Kitsune-sama with him!¡± (Viger 3)


    ¡°I saw her fiddling with a square board! That must be how they weremunicating with each other!¡± (Viger 4)


    Voices rose one after another after what that man said, and eventually, it turned into cheers.


    They didn¡¯t care about the truth of the matter. The encroaching of the forest has stopped. Toizant was saved.


    The relief and excitement did not stop after nightfall, and then a thankful feast began.


    ¡ì


    Phantoms are memories of the past reproduced by Mana Material. Therefore, unless there is a particr reason, Phantoms do not have a lifespan.


    Because they are not living organisms, they do not have any biological desires. Even the habits that exist in each individual are based on their reason for existence, not on the experience they have.


    Therefore, a Phantom that came from the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿¨D¨DThe nameless Imouto Kitsune, created by powerful Mana Material, was now moving as if driven by something.


    I had to move.


    Phantom does not require food. I don¡¯t even know if it tastes good or bad. Nor would I take sides with that ¡°Kikkikan-no-Nai¡± human.


    However, the habit deeply engraved in my being is in desperate need of the object called Aburaage.


    ¡°B-Byakko-sama, it¡¯s, it¡¯s going to be okay, right?¡± (Sora)


    A woman dressed as a Miko asks the Imouto Kitsune who was sitting in the kitchen.


    No matter how many times she asked the question, the Imouto Kitsune answered in a cold voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything is based on precise calctions. I have a grasp on everything.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡­ This is¡­¡­ This is, the Boss¡¯s order. The Boss¡¯s, order¨D¨D¡± (Sora)


    She is not interested in human activities. The Imouto Kitsune is a Phantom, created as a god¡¯s familiar. In other words, she is a god.


    God is overbearing. God does not take mere mortals into consideration.


    The Imouto Kitsune just wants to eat Aburaage.


    The reason my brother obeyed that human he called ¡ºKikkikan-san¡» was just because of the result of a negotiation.


    No matter how many thousands of people die, no matter how many organizations crumble¨D¨DThe Imouto Kitsune is a fox. The ones in the wrong are the fools who had been deceived by something like deception and a little mind-reading.


    Learn from that Kikkikan-san. That person is¨D¨DNot thinking about anything productive at all at an unbelievable scale.


    It was like from the beginning he had voluntarily turned his brain down to a foolish point. No wonder my mother lost. In the contest of wits, those kinds of people are surprisingly the most troublesome.


    Even the Imouto Kitsune doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    The opportunity to masquerade as a human being was something that rarely happened when I lived in the Treasure Shrine.


    And as I wagged my tail, which hade out, in a good mood, the Symphonic Stone that I had gotten from the priestess trembled.


    I answered, but no voice wasing out.


    ???


    As I tilted my head and looked at the stone for a while, I suddenly heard a voice.


    ¡ºWho¨D¨DAre you?¡» (Symphonic Stone)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    I realize my failure. Even the Imouto Kitsune¡¯s power has its limits. I can¡¯t do everything, and there are things that I am more suited to than others.


    I am not good at deceiving opponents that are far away. It is hard to read their minds without facing them. Especially this time, the opponent seems to have a very high mental defensive ability. I can hardly read its minds.


    There was strength in its voice. A powerful force that could threaten the Imouto Kitsune whoes from one of the world¡¯s top Treasure Shrines.


    Now then, who do I masquerade as¡­¡­


    Sora? Gaff? Sora¡¯s Sensei?


    I don¡¯t care what the situation is, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t know what is going on.


    I think as I stroke my tail. Then the Imouto Kitsune changed her voice and said.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Boss. No, it is weird to say nice to meet you since I have been watching you for a long time. You who have no sense of danger, I am ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·¨D¨DYour enemy.¡± (Imouto Kitsune) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahahaha Now the real Boss will want Cry¡¯s head because of that!


    Nice job Imouto Kitsune!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Kikkikan no Nai: It literally mean No sense of Danger.

 Chapter 241，Part1: 1 - Body Double

    <h4>Chapter241£¬Part1: 1 - Body Double</h4> <h4>Chapter 241 Body Double</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Neeeh, Cry-san. Weeell¡­¡­ How long do you think it will be before it happens?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Eh? About what?¡± (Cry)


    When I felt that all the burden I have had been lifted and I was in a rxed mood, Sytry, who seemed to havergely finished her business, *mojimoji* fidgeted with her hands and looked up at me.


    Apparently, she made a lot of money from trading potions and conducting business with Touka and her group. She seems to be in a very good mood.


    And when Sytry is in a good mood, I am also in a very good mood.


    I immediately opened the box of high-quality chocte that Sytry bought for me and as I was picking up the jewel-looking choctes, she quickly went behind me and leaned on me.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Cry-san¡­¡­ The Ki-Tsu-Ne, you know. The Ki-Tsu-Ne. Actually, I have¡­¡­ A lot of things I would like to do when I obtain the Kitsune.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaah, about that¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I have no recollection of any of this at all, but I nodded understandably for now.


    I have been associated with foxestely, but when she says fox here, I guess she is referring to the (Temporary) Fox Mask Fan Club. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know what the official name of that fan club is¡­¡­ Well, whatever.


    I put the chocte in my mouth and said to Sytry.


    .


    ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°In the first ce, it isn¡¯t like it was originally mine¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­Don¡¯t, tell, me¡­¡­ It was a lie! You lied to me!? Cry-san!?¡± (Sytry)


    I heard a gasp and a sound as if she had her breath away taken away. Rather than lying, I don¡¯t remember saying I would give it to you.


    ¡°Because, after I have done all those things¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I count on my fingers.


    I pushed Touka, Liz, and Luke to them, right? I pushed the Imouto Kitsune to them, right? I made Sora fry Aburaage, right?


    Even though it was done spontaneously, it was overkill. I hope they would forgive me by giving them one mask, tho¡¯¡­¡­ Why is all this happening? Such a mystery.


    ¡°Me too! Me too¡­ I wanted to do a lot of things too!¡± (Sytry)


    I brought the chocte I picked up to Sytry¡¯s mouth, when she was pressing her chest against my neck and *guragura* shaking her shoulders.


    Sytry was *iyaiya* shaking her head left and right. She is regressing to being a child¡­¡­


    I wanted to do a lot of things too, you say, but I never intended to do those things to them, you know! ¡­¡­ By the way what is the ¡°Things¡± you are talking about?


    ¡°Cry-san, you are so horrible! Even though you owe me money! I bought a kitchen in order to make Aburaage, you know!?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡­ Sytry is so generous.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What is so funny in making me cry!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Sytry is so good at faking her tears¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    No, really. Since a long time ago, I have been tricked by Sytry fake tears.


    Maybe it was because she was the youngest in the three siblings, Sytry was quite the spoiled kid even if she is very well-behaved. But you won¡¯t get anything even if you hit me.


    Of course, as for the debt, I hope to pay it back someday, but purchasing a kitchen is like a consumption taxpared to a ten-figure debt.


    As she is leaning over, it was like she was hugging me, but I don¡¯t feel any pain at all as Sytry is lightweight, has a good style, and she even takes it easy on me.


    ¡°Uuuuh¡­¡­¡­ The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±. My ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­ Moooh! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I know! Cry-san¡­¡­ Can you, still say the same things, after seeing this?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hm?¡± (Cry)


    There, Sytry released my body and *panpan* pped her hands twice.


    Kilkill-kun, who may have been waiting nearby,es inside the room. But his outfit was different from his usual boomerang pants.


    Even though it was still hot, it was wearing a bright red jacket and a bright red hat over his paper bag. And most importantly, it was carrying arge bag over its shoulder.


    If I were a child, I would have cry out at the sight of this scene. But I unintentionally *pachin* snapped my fingers at its distinctive figure.


    ¡°I got that! It¡¯s Santa us from the ¡¾White Oasis¡¿.¡± (Cry)


    It is the name of the most famous Phantom in this world.


    The Santa us Phantom that appears in the Level 2 Treasure Shrine, ¡¾White Oasis¡¿is a mysterious Phantom that will leave a present if you spend the night with a child on a specific date and time.


    It seems to be a Treasure Shrine that had manifested because of the memory of ancient customs, and now simr events are held in various countries tomemorate its distinctive appearance. Unfortunately, I have never been to that Treasure Shrine because it is not located in Zebrudia, but when I was a child, I dreamed of visiting there at least once.


    By the way, it is said that there is a certain probability that the children will be kidnapped, so it is dangerous to go there without Hunters. It is a Phantom after all.


    However, I heard that Santa us is an elderly Phantom with a big belly. He is definitely not a macho with such long arms.


    As my eyes light up, Sytry says the same thing again in a sulky voice.


    ¡°Can you still say the same things¡­¡­ After seeing this? Neeeh, can you still, say the same thing, after seeing this? Neeeh?¡± (Sytry)


    Kilkill-kun flipped the bag over. The contents *gorori* rolled onto the carpet, and my thoughts froze at the sight of that unexpected item.


    What was in the bag was¨D¨DSomething humanoid. Rather than humanoid¨D¨DIt was a child. A human, girl.


    The child that was tossed crudely squirmed and looked up. For the first time in a long time, I feel like puking.


    I looked away and looked at Sytry, and for some reason, my beloved childhood friend was looking proud of herself.


    I looked at the child again. I saw her standing up, and my heart stopped once again.


    The child¨D¨DWas just not any child. No matter how empty my brain is I can at least remember the faces I have seen recently.


    She has silky, well-groomed hair and smart eyes. She has a somewhat ephemeral atmosphere.


    The child was¨D¨DHer Highness. The daughter of the Emperor of Zebrudia, her Imperial Highness, Princess Murina. Oh god, I want to run away. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Cry, Santa just brought you a gift! A cute little Princess!


    Now, how is he gonna turn the situation around so it will be in his favor!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 241，Part2: 2 - Body Double

    <h4>Chapter241£¬Part2: 2 - Body Double</h4> <h4>Chapter 241 Body Double</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Of course, Her Imperial Highness, Princess Murina would not normally enter Kilkill-kun¡¯s bag. So, that means, in other words, she entered the bag thanks to an unnatural method.


    No matter how friendly he is I don¡¯t think that the Emperor of Zebrudia would allow Her Imperial Highness to be put into the bag of a macho magical creature, which means that this could be, maybe, you know¨D¨DA kidnapping?


    ¡­¡­ When I am reborn, next time I want to be a stone.


    ¡°What do you think, how is it, my masterpiece¨D¨DKilkill-kun N¡ã2.¡± (Sytry)


    Does that mean that you created it to kill-kill me?


    Sytry said that in an exhrating voice. That voice¨D¨DIt is the tone when she wants to be praised. I am not going to praise you!?


    ¡°Wh-Where did you kidnap that from?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh? I made it from the blood I extracted. It was a lot of hard work. I worked very hard.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!? !???¡± (Cry)


    Not good, the chocte I just ate ising back out of my mouth. My heart was beating in an rming way.


    She made it? Did Sytry just say that she made it!? The more I looked at Kilkill-kun N¡ã2, the more I saw that she was the Imperial Princess herself. But when I looked closely, I felt that she was a little taller, and above all, I don¡¯t think that even Her Imperial Highness, Princess Murina, who had been frightened all throughout the second half of the trip, would not say a word after being kidnapped.


    Maybe Sytry¡¯s head¡­¡­ Is as low as the ¡°Lowest Mountains (Saitei Sanmyaku)¡±?


    Which is better between that and a kidnapping?


    When I was at the peak of my confusion, Sytry says.


    ¡°How is it? I have¡­ I have worked so hard to create a new magical creature! And yet, Cry-san, are you really telling me that you are not going to give me the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±!?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are threatening me!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    Sytry dumbfoundedly stared at me, so I involuntarily also stared at her dumbfoundedly.


    Her Imperial Highness blinked her eyes quietly, looked at me and opened her pretty lips. She says in a beautiful voice that sounds like the tinkling of a bell.


    ¡°Killkill¡­¡­¡± (Kilkill-kun N¡ã2)


    Nono, let¡¯s think this through. When you create a look-alike of Her Imperial Princess, it would cause a lot of problems, no?


    What the hell? Are you living out of curiosity? Actually, I have always thought Sytry¡¯s desire to explore was a little overkill, seriously!


    Her Imperial Princess *sutasuta* toddled in front of me and stood by as if it was waiting for my order. Since she had the same appearance as the Imperial Princess, I would like her to go back to her castle, but if she goes back to her castle, there will be two Imperial Princesses.


    The only fortunate thing is that Franz-san is not here.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kilkill-kun N¡ã2)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Silence filled the room.


    What are you going to do now, think! Aren¡¯t you the divine strategist, Cry Andrich! You can do it! If you are the divine strategist, then even this kind of situation¨D¨DNo, even if I were a real divine strategist, it would be impossible.


    Not good, my head can¡¯t think at all. I forced open my mouth, which showed no sign of moving at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Now that you got a jackpot, how about another one?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Cry-san, you kno¡­¡­ My experiment seeded. Please give me apliment.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sytry, you are so greaaat.¡± (Cry)


    When Sytry quickly held her head out in front of me I became a machine that would almost automatically praise people.


    What a well-shaped head. I stroked her smooth hair with my hand, but as it wasn¡¯t the time for that I changed my hand to a chop. Sytry *kya* squealed happily. I am the one who wants to *kyakya* squeal.


    ¡°By the way, about three generations of Her Imperial Princess were sacrificed in the process.¡± (Sytry)


    I kicked the words that Sytry just said out of my mind and kept thinking.


    Wait a second¡­¡­ A body double? Can we use it like a body double? If I ask Gark-san to help me, will he cover up Sytry¡¯s experiment? However, this Kilkill-kun N¡ã2¨D¨DKilkill-chan can only say kill, kill.


    ¡°I made it on time for my match. Fufu¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am looking forward to showing it off during my match!¡± (Sytry)


    No, no, you can¡¯t. Don¡¯t show it off.


    Sure, Alchemists are allowed to use magical creatures in their matches, but they also know that we have drained her blood.


    What? Do you have a heart of steel? In the first ce, the Emperor of Zebrudia will being to see the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    Think. Think of a way to fool them. Sytry, who I could always count on, can not be relied upon now. So, I stood up.


    ¡°Yosh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let¡¯s leave it to Eva.¡± (Cry)


    . <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    When you are in a pinch and don¡¯t know what to do just dump it on Eva!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here he said something like buy one get one free. Probably an excuse to the Emperor he just thought of. Something along the line of you have a daughter here have another one for free.

 Chapter 242，Part1: 1 - Help

    <h4>Chapter242£¬Part1: 1 - Help</h4> <h4>Chapter 242 Help</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Really, what is he doing¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Eva put her fingers on her forehead and sighed deeply.


    The Vice-n Master of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· has a widework of contacts. In particr, her merchants¡¯work includes not only those in Zebrudia, but also Cleat.


    Only a few days aftering to Cleat.


    ording to the information I gathered as a matter of habit, the n Master was apparently very active since his arrival in the city.


    The number of crimes has been reduced and well-known bandits have been captured. There is also information about Gark, Rosemary Puropos, the ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·? in the mix.


    Although the name of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is not clearly mentioned, there is no longer any room for doubt when ¡¶Torch Knights (Touka Kish-Dan)¡· are involved, in addition to the aforementioned information.


    To pull off such a feat in front of such a big stage, should I say that he is as bold as ever¨D¨D.


    Is there anything I can do? Such thoughts crossed my mind, but Eva has never been able to keep up with the Master¡¯s scheming.


    Eva¡¯s involvement is usually after all is said and done. This time too, the fact that it was caught in Eva¡¯s informationwork suggests that it was already over.


    In the first ce, if he needed help, he would be the one who would ask for it. As a Vice-n Master, all I can do is clean up afterward.


    It wasn¡¯t like he wasn¡¯t trusting us. The young man called ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· has always been a man who could handle an infinite variety of situations even from Eva¡¯s perspective, who had known him for some time.


    With a difficult look on my face, I was checking the newspapers of variouspanies that had been brought to me when I suddenly heard the sound of *dondon* banging on the door.


    ¡°Help, Eva!!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Wh-What is it, so suddenly¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    Sure, I thought that if he needed help, he would be the one who would ask for it, but it was too fast. My heart wasn¡¯t ready at all.


    When I unlocked the door, the n Master jumped in, looking as rxed as usual.


    Behind him was Sytry and something small (Perhaps a child), covered and hidden by a cloth.


    When he looked around the room and saw that Eva was alone, Cry expired a deep breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, what happened, for you to ask for help?¡± (Eva)


    This was not the first time Cry had asked Eva for help. Most of it was cleanup tasks and not much about helping him.


    Apparently, this n Master was not good at the tedious part of cleaning up and dealing with people, even though he solved incidents without a hitch.


    It would probably be the same this time too. We are right before the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, and as one would expect, even Cry could not afford to settle everything on his own.


    ¡°You will help me?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, if it is something I can help with¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    The n Master, who always looks unsure of himself despite his abilities, expired another breath as if relieved when he heard Eva¡¯s words, raised his index finger, and said in a hushed voice.


    ¡°First, I want you to look at this.¡± (Cry)


    Cry gently peeled off the cloth covering the child. Eva¡¯s thoughtspletely froze as its face appeared from underneath.


    What appeared beneath it was Zebrudia Imperial Highness¨D¨DPrincess Murina Atrum Zebrudia.


    I have seen her in pictures and I have seen her disguised as a maid at the White Sword Gathering with my own eyes. There is no way I could be mistaken.


    ¡°!? Wai¡­ Wh¡­ Wh-What does that mea¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Actually, she is¨D¨DA fake.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!???¡± (Eva)


    I couldn¡¯t understand anything anymore. Her Imperial Princess didn¡¯t move in the slightest even when she met Eva¡¯s gaze, she just blinked slowly.


    My thoughts that were once frozen gradually started to work.


    No matter how you look at her, (except for her clothes) you can only see her as Her Imperial Princess, but at the same time, Her Imperial Princess cannot be in a ce like this.


    The Princess of the great nation of Zebrudia is an important figure in her own right. She is always protected by her Imperial Guards when she travels, and to begin with, she has no freedom to move.


    The fact that I was able to adapt so quickly to this ridiculous situation was probably because I had adapted myself to this as I have been involved in ridiculous situations like this one before.


    As I was calming down my breath that was almost hyperventting, I asked with a voice as low as Cry¡¯s.


    ¡°By that¡­¡­¡­¡­ What do you mean?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°She has been artificially created. It¡¯s bad.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Artificially, created¡­¡­?¡± (Eva)


    I slowly chew on those words.


    That is¨D¨DBad. This n Master often says it is bad for trivial things, but this time it is really bad.


    I look again at the fake Imperial Princess in front of me. Her hair color, eye color, height, body, and everything else is just like Her Imperial Princess. I think the only difference is the expression on her face.


    Her Imperial Princess, known for her gentle temperament, always looked like she was about to cry or had an anxious expression on her face, but the fake one in front of me had an expression with a lot of leeways that did not indicate what she was thinking at all.


    But this is not at the level of a body double. It is neither at the level of a disguise. Neither at the level of a twin.


    Eva is good at remembering people¡¯s faces. She can spot even a minor disguise, but she was so real that even Eva couldn¡¯t tell them apart. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Yay an Eva POV!


    You can feel that Eva has so much respect for Cry.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 242，Part2: 2 - Help

    <h4>Chapter242£¬Part2: 2 - Help</h4> <h4>Chapter 242 Help</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Think. Think. Think.


    Think about what he means. What is the purpose of creating her? A body double? It would be too inhumane. In the first ce, if she was a body double, Cry wouldn¡¯t say that it was bad.


    No, to begin with, who made it? There is no way that Zebrudia would create someone who looks exactly like the Princess. There is no way they would allow it. There is no way that the Emperor would allow it. There is no way that a public research institute could do it. Technically and ethically.


    I felt a chill. I smelled a conspiracy.


    If there is anyone who can create the Princess herself, it would be¨D¨DOne of thergest organizations even among underground organizations.


    Would it be Akasha, the one who just caused a big incident the other day, or that one organization that Cry is said to have fought off in thest escort mission¨D¨D.


    That¡¯s when all the dots connected.


    A Level 8. There is no such thing as an entity that can make Cry impatient when he is unperturbed in any kind of situation.


    Fearfully, I uttered those words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡»¨D¨DThe ¡ºFox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡» plot?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Huh¡± (Cry)


    His eyes widened and Cry made a startled expression on his face.


    Was it so surprising that I was able to correctly guess it with so little information? I have not been with him for such a long time just for show.


    As I had exceeded this n Master¡¯s expectations for the first time, I was a little happy, but now was not the time to be happy.


    A fake Princess. We must act faster than usual.


    ¡°I understand the general situation. You have rescued her from the clutches of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, haven¡¯t you?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un.¡± (Cry)


    .


    After all, that is exactly what I assumed.


    I heard that the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± were plotting to assassinate the Emperor. The plot was thwarted by Cry and the perpetrators were apparently identified, but the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is arge organization.


    It would not be surprising if the organization that failed to assassinate the Emperor would target Her Imperial Princess as their next target.


    Cry must have found out that the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± was making a fake Imperial Princess and rescued her.


    As expected in this situation, even Cry cannot keep hisposure, and sweat was *daradara* pouring down his cheeks.


    I also felt like covering my ears, but it is precisely when the n Master is in a pinch that the Vice-n Master must remain calm.


    ¡°Please, calm down. Is there, only one fake?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Th-There were, three failures. But, the only sessful one, is her. Right, Sytry?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes, that is right. Damn you, ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.¡± (Sytry)


    Cryplexion was deep blue, probably because of the horrific scene he witnessed. Cry was supported by Sytry who was behind him when he was getting wobbly.


    Apparently, even Cry who seemed to be manipting this whole situation was also human. My fighting spirit was being ignited.


    I say as I raised my head and firmly look at Cry.


    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor should also be here to observe the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. Let us contact him.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­!?¡± (Cry)


    I knew it, you were nning to solve this problem by yourself.


    ¡°Cry-san, we cannot solve this problem by ourselves. Even if you could¨D¨DThe presence of an impostor is a danger to Her Imperial Princess. We should contact them. If it ising from a Level 8, they won¡¯t ignore it.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are absolutely right. This is all the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± fault, as expected, you can count on Eva.¡± (Sytry)


    We can¡¯t stay like this. I ced the cloth that Cry stripped off over the fake Imperial Princess again.


    Fortunately, members of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· are gathering at Cleat. We should have enough escorts with us.


    The fake Imperial Princess card is too powerful. The other side will definitely try to take her back.


    It is too dangerous to leave her with Cry, who is directly fighting the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    No, I am sure that Cry brought her to me in order for me to keep her. And there was no way I could refuse that request.


    ¡°I will take care of her. Sven-san is here, so I will ask him to escort us. Cry-san will keep fighting the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Ah, un¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Maybe going around and destroying criminal organizations in Cleat was just one part of the n?


    It is useless¡­¡­ No matter how much I think about it, I have no idea what the big picture is. First, I have to do what I can do perfectly.


    And there, Cry *butsubutsu* mumbled something.


    ¡°I have to fight with the fox, huh. With the bad foxes¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°? Is there such a thing as a good fox?¡± (Eva)


    Could it be that he has a coborator inside the organization? Inside that ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±?


    The n Master said with a look that was, as always, so unreliable.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, just a little bit.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sorry I couldn¡¯t post a chapterst Saturday. IRL stuffed happened.


    But here¡¯s the conclusion of the chapter and oh boy what a huge misunderstanding Eva got XD!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 243，Part1: 1 - Great Sinner

    <h4>Chapter243£¬Part1: 1 - Great Sinner</h4> <h4>Chapter 243 Great Sinner</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    It¡¯s bad. I went to Eva for advice. But for some reason, everything Sytry had done was being med on a secret organization. I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.


    Eva leaves the room with the fake princess while moving *kibikibi* briskly. There is nothing that a little figurehead n Master like me can say to her when she has a serious profile like that.


    The door *pakan* mmed shut, and Sytry¡¯s cheeks, which had a sour look until now *pukuu* puffed up.


    ¡°Even though¡­¡­ I was going to make a big unveiling¡­¡­ And negotiate with Zebrudia¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    She didn¡¯t reflect at all¡­¡­ Not even one bit. What were you going to negotiate?


    Speaking of which, Liz once told me.? Sytry does everything without a hitch¨D¨DBut she is also prone to do a major screw-up on a regr basis. I thought Liz was overthinking when she told me that the allegations of aiding and abiding the mass jailbreak were an example of this, but maybe it was true.


    What do we do¡­¡­¡­¡­ About this?


    Sytry looked at me with ming eyes for a while, but she quickly recovered


    ¡°Well, but if you think about it, this is in its own way, not a bad move. And it is not like the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± can protest about it in public¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Being positive is good, but you switched too quickly. What¡¯s more, to call a situation where I was having cold sweats a good move¡­¡­¡­¡­ What are we going to do!


    Eva, that girl, she said she was going to talk with His Majesty the Emperor, you know! As expected, the other side is the Emperor of a major power, it should take a little while to get through to him.


    I still have time. Let¡¯s talk to Lucia and Anthem.


    Sytry, who is usually the most reliable, had twinkles in her eye and did her usual hand gesture by *pon* hitting her hand.


    ¡°I know! While we are at it, let¡¯s push a few extra to them! If I cannot get it¨D¨DThen you can go die!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hey! Who do you think is causing me so much trouble?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kya!?¡± (Sytry)


    When there is the need to say it, I will say it, you know! When I grabbed Sytry¡¯s shoulders, her body shook greatly, maybe because she wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    The fire was able to be quickly extinguished but most of it was thanks to something like luck. And at that moment, a bottle with bright liquid in it crossed the edge of my vision.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry raised a voice that seemed to be taken aback. And there was a small sound of ss breaking.


    And then¨D¨DThe world became a mess.


    I felt a wind that was like a storm. The sound, impact, and heat generated behind me were prevented by the Barrier Ring that had activated.


    The footing that we were on copsed. I immediately hugged Sytry and my vision turned upside down.


    Fortunately, the room had a high ceiling. Whether I fall head first or body first, my Barrier Rings are perfect.


    As soon as I fell, the next Barrier Ring was activated and I was thrown onto the floor.


    On the ceiling¨D¨DThere was a huge, huge hole. It felt like an explosion, but even though there were scorch marks on the edges of the hole, there was no sign of fire.


    Is it an enemy? A natural disaster? While I was lying on the floor, confused, Sytry, who was in my arms, said in a small voice.


    .


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°What!? What the hell!? !?? Eh!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Cry-san, please calm down. It was just¨D¨DAn Modified Explosion Potion that had fallen.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!??¡± (Cry)


    Eh? A Potion? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Aaaaah ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Fortunately, the room downstairs seems to have been empty. But the room upstairs¨D¨DSeemed to be destroyed¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it bad?


    It was not amon shock. If it weren¡¯t for my Barrier Rings, I would have died for sure. But what a horrible potion to carry around, Sytry.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Of course. Cry-san protected me¡­¡­ I am unharmed.¡± (Sytry)


    If it weren¡¯t for that Cry-san, the room wouldn¡¯t have been destroyed, tho¡¯¡­¡­


    Finally understanding the situation, I put down my arms and released Sytry from my hug, but she did not move from above me. She continued to *gyugyu* press her body tightly against me and put her nose to my neck. But I didn¡¯t have the energy to push her away.


    My heart is about to jump out of my chest after all this. The Barrier Ring protects me from attacks, but it doesn¡¯t make me stronger.


    I feel like I am going to throw up when I see the pieces *parapara* falling down. I was going to scold Sytry for making the fake Princess, but I can¡¯t scold her for this.


    Then I heard a *batabata* pping sound in the room above. I heard the door opening and then Eva looked down at us through the hole.


    ¡°Wha-What¨D¨DIs this, what happened!?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Ehmm¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    What excuse can I say¡­¡­ Eva is used to our members being outrageous, but as expected, we won¡¯t get away with it if the room she was staying in was destroyed.


    Then, Sytry touched my neck with the tip of her lips for a moment, and then stood up and said it loud and proud.


    ¡°Everything is alright, Eva-san. We are alright, it was just¨D¨DAn attack from the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.¡± (Sytry)


    !? Don¡¯t tell me, I am¡­¡­ The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±!?


    Eva gasped with a pale expression. Sytry took my hand and helped me to get on my feet.


    I was still weak and wobbly on my feet and I had to borrow a shoulder, but soon my strength came back. For better or worse, I am used to idents. Mentally I feel like throwing up, but physically I am fine.


    ¡°There is no problem, this is¨D¨DA remote attack. The assants are probably already running away in fear of Cry-san. We have to¡­¡­ Set up a strategy. Contact His Majesty, the Emperor now!¡± (Sytry)


    My childhood friend¡¯s mentality is so strong that it is dangerous. It is as if she is used to this.


    Maybe because he heard the sound, Sven came and peeked out of the hole.


    ¡°Ooooh, ooooh, you got hit pretty hard, didn¡¯t you.¡± (Sven)


    ¡°¡­¡­ We are unharmed. But the floors and furniture aren¡¯t as sturdy as I am tho¡¯¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I scolded my heart that was about to crumble and pretended to be as badass as I could.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    How to make the lie about the Kitsune creating the fake Princess?


    Just stage a fake attack on everyone will believe it!


    Even when he knows nothing of what is happening, strategist Cry is always a step ahead!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 243，Part2: 2 - Great Sinner

    <h4>Chapter243£¬Part2: 2 - Great Sinner</h4> <h4>Chapter 243 Great Sinner</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°This is¡­¡­ Aaaah, how can it be¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Apparently, Eva¡¯s skills were far beyond my expectations.


    Franz-san, who was wearing the same Relic Armor I remembered, opened the bag and grunted with a pale expression.


    Before I could consult with Lucia and the others, I was immediately taken in by Franz-san.


    The ce we were at was arge mansion in Cleat that Zebrudia owned.


    Fortunately, the only thing I can be happy about is the absence of the Emperor, but reception room with a stuffy atmosphere like this is my least favorite ce.? I want to go to the bathroom.


    However, I have no idea how and when in the world she got Franz-san¡¯s contact.


    All I could do was to tune in to this word while experiencing dizziness simr to that of standing up too quickly.


    ¡°Really, how can it be indeed¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Seriously¡­¡­¡­¡­ Those ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±¡­¡­ What a horrible organization.¡± (Sytry)


    Crossing her arms in front of me, Sytry was beaming while nodding. She must have grown up to be a tough girl when she was close to cunning Alchemists and merchants in the Alchemyboratory in the Imperial Capital. Normally, I would have been pleased to see her as a reliable person, but I would like her to remember how she was when she was a child.


    The fake Princess did not move a single eyebrow in front of therge-build Franz-san. Franz-san stared at her neat face from a close distance, and *wanawana* trembled with fear.


    ¡°I thought it was a joke when I heard about that, but¨D¨DThis must be brought to His Majesty¡¯s attention¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    ¡°On top of that, they were even experimenting with putting Phantoms through a blender to extract Mana Material! I saw it! I saw the vindictive screams of the Phantoms being *gorigori* crushed and the liquid Mana Material that was being extracted!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°What¡­¡­ Did you say!?¡± (Franz)


    Eva looked at me with a face drained of its blood. Franz also looked at me, not at Sytry. For some reason, Sytry also looked at me. I was the one who wanted to say, what did you say?


    Sytry must have been around me all this time, but when in the world did she see something like that.


    Clenching her fists, Sytry stepped forward with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°And at the same time, they were¨D¨DTrying to create a magical creature by patching together the useful part of criminals¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    Wait a minute! Don¡¯t do any more scary stuff I don¡¯t understand!


    And there I put my hand on Sytry¡¯s head and stopped her from talking.


    ¡°¨D¨DWell, who cares about stuff like that anyway.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Stuff like that, you say!? You yourself were attacked! We lightly checked the marks, but the power of that explosion¡­¡­ Wasn¡¯t anythingmon.¡± (Franz)


    I also checked the explosion mark, but even to an amateur like me, it was just mysterious marks. There was no unnecessary destruction at all.


    The destruction marks were charred but strangely smooth as if something had cut them off¨D¨D.


    ¡°It was probably a Potion with apressed range attack that was made in order to be more powerful against high-level Phantom. I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me if Cry-san didn¡¯t protect me¨D¨DDamn you, ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.¡± (Sytry)


    How much easier it would have been for me to get on board with her if I knew nothing about it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un. But, well, I am used to¨D¨DBeing attacked.¡± (Cry)


    And of course, I am used to screwing up. I kind of feel like getting down on my knees right now.


    Franz-san *urouro* hovered in front of the fake Princess with his arms crossed for a while, but eventually stopped in front of me and looked down at me.


    He had a stern appearance. His forehead was wrinkled. Franz-san was here because he was escorting the? Emperor of Zebrudia, who came here to inspect the Supreme Martial Arts Festival every year, but he was probably not in a good mood.


    I am sorry for any inconvenience my childhood friend may have caused youuuuuuuuuuuu!


    Boil it or bake it already, do whatever you want with me.


    ¡°However¡­¡­¡­¡­ What is the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡±¡­¡­. Purpose? For what purpose did they create a fake of Her Imperial Princess¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    ¡°!? Eh!? I have to think about that too? Ah¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    I hold my mouth in a panic. Oh no, I couldn¡¯t help but say it out loud.


    Eva was startled. Franz-san looked at me as if he was momentarily taken aback, and then his expression immediately distorted.


    No, no, no, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, you know. It is just¡­¡­ I am not very good at lying¨D¨DI have been made Leader, but Sytry is the negotiator rather than me.


    Then, Sytry-chan, the negotiator and liar, pped her hands a little harder than usual to get their attention before they got angry at me.


    ¡°I hear that Zebrudia branch of the Explorer Association is also investigating the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± with a keen eye. Isn¡¯t the Zebrudia side also grasping something on their side? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Was what Cry-san said.¡± (Sytry)


    Was thest part about ¡°What I said¡± really necessary?


    Sytry looked at me with *kirakira* sparkling eyes, but I wonder if I am being selfish for wanting her eyes to be a little cloudy because she was lying.


    Franz-san was silent at the words, which were stered with lies all over, but eventually said in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Guh¡­¡­ It can¡¯t be helped. After all this, there is no need to say anything more. Follow me.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Eh!? Did you really grasp something!?¡± (Cry)


    What a surprise. So what Sytry said wasn¡¯t just something random?


    As my eyes widened at this unexpected turn of events, Franz-san looked at me as if he were looking at his parents¡¯ killer and said.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ Damn, if I had more power, I would have beheaded you¨D¨D¨D¨DCome here, I will make you help us foil the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± n.¡± (Franz) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Sytry really pushed all the illegal stuff she did to the Kitsune!


    Damn you Kitsune! (Onore Kitsune!) XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 244，Part1: 1 - Great Sinner ②

    <h4>Chapter244£¬Part1: 1 - Great Sinner ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 244 Great Sinner ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡¶Nine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡·. Commonly known as¨D¨D¡±Fox (Kitsune).¡±


    An organization that has existed for a long time and is considered one of thergest antisocial organizations was now in a state of quiet confusion.


    The middle management quarters receive reports from members in each region, formte a n of action, and issues instructions. That is the modus operandi of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    There are several ¡ºMiddle management quarters¡» that receive information, and no one but the highest top executives knows the full picture of what is going on. Up until now, this thorough secrecy was one of the factors that allowed the organization to escape the investigators¡¯ hands, but it is now backfiring.


    Members have some discretion depending on the number of tails they are given. Gaff, a seven-tailed, the one who was supposed to carry out the n at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival is one of the top members.


    A man who had a reputation for both his discretion and charisma, especially in his ability tomand his subordinates to achieve his goals, however, the events urring at the current Supreme Martial Arts Festival were a little too grandiose.


    At the headquarters of operations, the center of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, which few people even knew existed, where information from a wide area centered on the Imperial Capital of Zebuldia was collected and organized¨D¨DPeople wearing fox masks were spending their days organizing the informationing in.


    ¡°Producing Aburaage? Which operation is this?¡± (Kitsune Member 1)


    ¡°The ¡°Thief King (Tozoku Ou)¡± reported that the operation was progressing smoothly¨D¨D¡± (Kitsune Member 2)


    ¡°We have information that the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± are gathering and hunting other organizations¨D¨D¡± (Kitsune Member 3)


    ¡°It must be part of Gaff¡¯s operation. Tell them to report it when there is a change in the operation.¡± (Kitsune Member 4)


    To a certain extent, they take into ount discrepancies in the information. The decisional power is given to those on the field because they need to be flexible enough to be able to face any problems.


    So far, it has worked. There is no ipetent person in the organization called ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, which has always emphasized quality over quantity.


    ¡°Word came from Zebrudia Foxes, it says that a fox had blown up one of the rooms of an inn that a n used. The n is ¡ºFirst Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡» which unit did it?¡± (Kitsune Member 1)


    ¡°A fake Princess appeared¡­¡­?¡± (Kitsune Member 2)


    One after another, information that was not part of the n came in. Even if they wanted to confirm the truth, the troops inside Cleat are doing their own operations, and as long as there is no report from the other side, there should be no problem with the operation.


    This time¡¯s strategy is thergest one that the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± has ever undertaken. The execution team is also an elite team, Gaff, the one who leads them, is, in particr, a man of extraordinary skill and ambition. He should understand the importance of this operation.


    However, aside from blowing up an inn and destroying other organizations, they cannot overlook the fake Imperial Princess.


    ¡°Just in case, send a unit. It should not affect the operation, but there is a possibility that someone is trying to interfere. Also, check to see if there are any idiots in the research department who created a fake Imperial Princess and let her roam free. And contact the Boss too.¡± (Fox Member 3)


    This operation is an important one, as the symbols of the organization, the highest executives are participating.


    The highest executive with a fox mask brought back from the ultra-high level Treasure Shrine¨D¨DThe authority held by a Nine-Tails is far apart from anyone else.


    Possessing authority, charisma, and individualbat ability. If anyone is deemed as an ipetent person, no matter if they are an ally or not, they will be purged.


    At that moment, one of the fox mask men that were in line stood up and made an unusually impatient voice.


    ¡°An urgentmunication from the Boss, who was on his way to Cleat, it says ¡°What happened to that artifact¡±¨D¨D¡± (Fox Member 4)


    ¡°What¡­¡­!? Gaff said that he had already handed it over¨D¨D¡± (Fox Member 5)


    The fake imperial princess is not particrly relevant to the operation, but that artifact¨D¨DThat Relic is the main part of this operation.


    We have already received a report from Gaff that he has already handed it over directly to the Boss. This query is clearly strange.


    Gaff was also supposed to be apanied by a Miko of the Fox-God. There was no way she could have misjudged the Boss¡¯s identity.


    Considering all these factors, there is only one conclusion that can be drawn¨D¨D.


    ¡°¨D¨DDon¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ This is¡­¡­¡­¡­ An internal conflict!?¡± (Fox Member 5)


    ¡°Huh!?¡± (Fox Member 6)


    The room became momentarily quiet by his shocking words.


    Because of its top-secret nature, even the information center does not know the whole picture, but there is more than one fox mask top executive¨D¨Da.k.a. the Boss. It is said that the Bossesmunicate with each other in secret on a regr basis to determine the guidelines of the organization.


    It is believed that the organization is usually divided into regions to pilot the organization, but on very rare asions they may give conflicting orders.


    However, this time, it is not at the level where they are just conflicting with each other.


    This is an important operation. It is unforgivable for a Boss to take ¡ºThat¡» which was supposed to be used by another Boss in secret.


    That meant a power struggle, something that was unrted to the organization until now, was about to break out.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± (Fox Member 1)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Tell the truth, don¡¯t make anything up. This is¡­¡­ Way over our heads.¡± (Fox Member 5)


    It is not Gaff¡¯s responsibility. Nor, of course, is it the responsibility of the headquarters.


    The identity of the Boss is confidential and authority is absolute within the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±. They cannot go against the Boss.


    That was how the organization has developed all this time.


    If an internal struggle happened, it would paralyze the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± functioning and many would die.


    The fox masks that had been in contact with various areas began to move once again. However, the atmosphere was very different.


    A blood-for-blood war was now at hand.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°The ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± conspiracy, huh¡­¡­ In all honesty, it doesn¡¯t go well with me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about, after doing all this!¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san cut me off with a single sentence as I dered my surrender in a badass manner.


    I forced my body which was unwilling to move and wasining by stopping my body, and followed Franz. Sytry followed me while *niconico* smiling, and it seemed that the bathroom strategy was not going to work this time.


    Why am I always this unlucky? I am once again carried away by the flow of the situation.


    I am a kelp that sways to the bottom of the sea. The sea, so beautiful.


    No, waitwaitwaitwait. It is too early to give up. If I give up now, I will be pitted against the bad fox.


    I appealed to Franz-san with all my feelings.


    ¡°Franz-san, ourpatibility. Compatibility exists for Hunters ! The fox and I are notpatible. The fox ispatible with Gark-san and the burning Baa-san!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°The burning Baa-san!? No¨D¨DBefore that. For you to say that you are ipatible, do you know the true identity of the fox!?¡± (Franz)


    I dug my own grave. As if he wanted to eat me, Franz-san came at me with wide-open eyes.


    I reflexively tried to pull Sytry in order to hide behind her, but it was so pathetic that I stopped myself and just hugged her shoulder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ok. I don¡¯t know but I can at least predict that!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Predict it!? What do you mean!? Stop always talking in a roundabout way and make it clear!¡± (Franz)


    Because, see¡­¡­ There is no enemy that would bepatible with me. On the contrary, if there is someone like that, I would like you to bring him to me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Kitsune civil war iing!


    In the red corner, you have the evil Kitsune plotting to destroy and rebirth the world!


    And in the blue corner, you have the Juubi no Aburaage plotting to conquer the world with Aburaage!


    Who will win this civil war! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 244，Part2: 2 - Great Sinner ②

    <h4>Chapter244£¬Part2: 2 - Great Sinner ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 244 Great Sinner ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    When I look away, I see that I was looking eye to eye with Sytry.


    Sytry nodded her head as if to say that she knew what I was talking about, and then said somewhat proudly to Franz-san.


    ¡°Please calm down, Franz-san. This is ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· divine strategy that sees the future through his knowledge of all things!¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry¡­¡­ What do you know about me? When did I see the future! I can¡¯t even see much of what is in front of me¡­¡­


    After I *kuchakucha* ruffled Sytry¡¯s hair in retaliation, she says it out loud and proudly.


    ¡°Aaah, that¡¯s right. He can see it¨D¨DThe appearance of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± and the way he goes past the limit of his destructive power!!!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tsk. Well, fine. Either way, a battle is inevitable! They are an enemy that threatens not only Zebuldia but all nations!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°No, of course, I am not saying we won¡¯t fight! But people havepatibility. For me¨D¨DI need Ark!¡± (Cry)


    I say while pinching at Sytry¡¯s *mochimochi* gummy cheeks.


    Is it this mouth? Is it this mouth that is to me? I trusted you, Sytry! Stop fooling around! Stop *niconico* smiling! Take this, take this!


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Be serious for a second!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°I am serious!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s even worse!¡± (Franz)


    What do you want me to do¡­¡­?


    ¡ì


    After a dozen minutes of following him, feeling like a sinner just before his execution, we arrived at arge mansion located a little off the main street of Cleat.


    There were not many pedestrians on the street, but the streets were being patrolled by fully armed soldiers, which was clearly not usual. The front of the mansion was simrly guarded by strong soldiers.


    When Franz *zukazuka* walked briskly, the soldiers saluted him with a uniform motion.


    ¡°I have heard rumors, but they really have a strict security.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right. I have only heard rumors about it, tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    Franz-san returned when Ipletely became a person who just nods his head without thinking.


    Weren¡¯t we going to have a strategy meeting? Where are we going?


    As I filled my head with questions without showing it on my face, Franz-san said something unbelievable.


    ¡°His Majesty will see you.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°!???¡± (Cry)


    Eeeeeh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Emperor, my dude, are ya bored?


    Sure, Eva said something about having to tell His Majesty the Emperor, but I didn¡¯t think we were going to have to meet with him¡­¡­ I seriously¡­¡­ Don¡¯t want to meet him.


    ¡°Her Highness Princess Murina is here too. You have already been disrespectful to me a lot already, but don¡¯t be rude!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Just now, I had a really rude thought but I didn¡¯t say it out loud you know?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are you testing my tolerance? Hmm?¡± (Franz)


    I don¡¯t want to meet him, I don¡¯t want to meet him, I don¡¯t want to meet him, I don¡¯t want to meet him.


    I wonder if His Majesty the Emperor will not have a stomach ache and lose his will to see me visit.


    For some reason, Sytry¡¯s eyes were shining, but I am really not good at meeting great people like him.


    Let me tell you, I know nothing about politeness. I have always lived a *<i>fuwafuwa</i>* fluffy life. It¡¯s to the point where Lucia, who couldn¡¯t bear to watch me, asked me to not talk and keep quiet.


    I know¡­¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if I don¡¯t say anything? I will leave everything to Sytry¨D¨DNo, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t leave anything to Sytry right now.


    We walk through the mansion, which has a lot of security, and stop in front of a magnificent double door.


    Not long after Franz-san spoke to the knight guarding the door, a voice came from inside the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± (Radrick)


    Feeling like I¡¯m about to puke, I follow Franz-san.


    I prayed desperately with a ¡°Don¡¯t be there, don¡¯t be there, don¡¯t be there¡±, but fact is, the Emperor who had given me the ticket was waiting calmly inside. Princess Murina, who was standing next to him, looked at me with a tense and a *pukuri* twitching face, but then stopped as if she had stopped thinking.


    Compared to that time on the airship, there were far more guards in the room, and the air was terribly stuffy and tense.


    As expected of the Emperor of a great country, the room has no windows and he has thick security. But in any case, if the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± attacked, you would be helplessly defeated anyway, no?


    What do they want me to do? I know, first¨D¨DI have to get on my knees.


    ¡°We are in a state of emergency, no need to be extra polite, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.¡± (Radrick)


    Even though I could have bought some time if we needed to be polite¡­¡­ But my body¡­¡­ My body wants to bow down.


    ¡°I have already been told by Franz that you rescued the fake Murina from the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± hand. Well done.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-It was not a big deal.¡± (Cry)


    It was really not a big deal. And it is Sytry that has created that big deal.


    Then Sytry stepped forward, made firm eye contact with the Emperor, and firmly stated.


    ¡°We are hunters in Zebrudia, and it is only natural that we should serve Zebrudia, to which we owe so much.¡± (Sytry)


    I want to pull out this tongue.


    The Emperor¡¯s gaze shifts to Sytry as he speaks in a serious voice that is pleasant to the ear.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ So, you are Sytry Smart. From what I hear, you are quite a skilled Alchemist.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°I am honored, Your Majesty. However, my skills are nothing to boast ofpared to ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· skills.¡± (Sytry)


    I¡¯m gonna puke. Hey, stop.


    Maybe you are thinking about me, but you really need to stop praising for no particr reason, seriously, stop.


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­ By the way, what is the rtionship between you and ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°I am his wife.¡± (Sytry)


    I half reflexively *<i>spaaan</i>* smacked the back of Sytry¡¯s head.


    Franz-san, the guards, Her Imperial Princess Murina, and even His Majesty the Emperor look at us as if they were startled.


    Oh shit¡­¡­ No, no, but, you know. She has done nothing but lie since the beginning, didn¡¯t you!


    I made the coolest face I could and changed the subject.


    ¡°Enough joking, let¡¯s get into the main subject, Your Majesty.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaah, right. Franz¡± (Radrick)


    At the Emperor¡¯s instruction, Franz-san stepped forward. After being hit on the head, Sytry was back on her feet with a serious face, as if nothing happened.


    Franz-san cleared his throat and red at me.


    ¡°*Gohon* Ahem. Come to think of it, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, you are a Relic collector, right? Have you ever heard of a Relic called ¡ºKey of the Earth¡»?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Hm? Aaah, I have it, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Oh, great, so you have it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°!? W-Well, I just happened to get it recently due to various reasons. Only one, tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    Oh shit¡­¡­ Was hiding it the correct answer? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Sytry trying to officially be Cry¡¯s wife in front of the Emperor!


    And Cry chillingly showing that he has the Key of the Earth, Sasuga Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here Cry said the same thing asst time he was summoned by the Emperor (Kotei, hima¡¯nan). I added my dude for the lolz

 Chapter 245，Part1: 1 - Great Sinner ③

    <h4>Chapter245£¬Part1: 1 - Great Sinner ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 245 Great Sinner ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Franz-san and the Emperor¡¯s cold gaze pierced my whole body.


    I have no idea what is going on at all.


    Apparently, I shouldn¡¯t have it, but this is so confusing.


    I want you to clearly start by saying something like ¡°There is no way you have it but¡±.


    I closed my eyes for a moment to calm myself and tried to recover from the situation.


    ¡°Maybe it is just a Relic that looks like it¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Y-You bastard, are you trying to make fun of me? Hmm?¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san came in front of me and looked down at me.


    As he is appointed to the Imperial Guard by the Emperor, he is quite skilled. Although not asrge as Anthem, he is quiterge and he has a scary face, so if he pressed me, my body would take the Dogeza?position on its own.


    However, I can¡¯t take an attitude like that here. Even if I am like this, I am still ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡· Leader. There is a limit to how much of my pathetic side I can show.


    They shouldn¡¯t think, that having a Leader like this, ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· isn¡¯t worth much, but they should at least think, ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· has it so hard because they are so skilled but their Leader is so useless¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­ Nothing is differentpared to the usual, tho¡¯?


    I make a serious face and say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, get me wrong. I am not making fun of you, even I know when to do it or not. I will at least see who I am against when I do it. I am serious when I say this, you know.¡± (Cry)


    I might be blind, but no matter how blind I am, I could at least tell the difference between a skilled person and an ordinary person.


    A nobleman who has been entrusted to be the head of the Imperial Guard is surely an elite person. Who could make fun of Franz-san?


    ¡°!??? ??? ???¡± (Franz)


    For some reason, Franz-san¡¯s eyes blinked frequently and stared at me. His face is so busy, turning blue then red.


    ¡­¡­. Hmmmmm?


    And then, Sytry pped her hands vigorously.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s put the jokes aside. You tease too much, Cry-san.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I see.¡± (Cry)


    I see¡­¡­?


    I had no idea what was going on, but I was out of ideas, so I nodded once and reset my mind.


    So the Emperor, who had been holding his forehead and maintaining hisposure, says to Franz-san.


    ¡°Franz, move the subject along.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ As you will.¡± (Franz)


    That¡¯s right. The story isn¡¯t over yet.


    Then Franz-san exined.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I won¡¯t bore you with the details, but the Key of the Earth is, ording to some sources, a very dangerous Relic. However, the magical power required to charge it is bottomless, and since no one has ever seeded in charging it, it has been discreetly stored in a museum. Where in the world did they get the information about this Relic¨D¨DIf they had found a way to use it¨D¨DIt would be no exaggeration to say that the world is in danger.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Could, no one charge it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°ording to the Book of Relic, a special tool, is needed. It is not an amount of power that can be handled by humans.¡± (Franz)


    Is it a pattern where a Relic activates only if it isbined with another one? This kind of Relic is not so rare.


    I crossed my legs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see.¡± (Cry)


    It¡¯s bad. I got Lucia to charge it.


    Sytry is looking at me with *kirakira* sparkling eyes. The image of Lucia charging frantically with her tail on and continuously drinking Sytry¡¯s potion is still fresh in my memory.


    I am digressing but when Lucia was drinking down potion after potion while muttering ¡°It is training, it is training¡±, I was carefreely thinking that she must have it hard.


    Indeed, she did say that this Relic was the one that has sucked the most Magic out of her so far¡­¡­


    At that moment, due to me making a half-hearted smile at a bad timing, Franz-san said to me in a voice that sounded like he had just seen the depths of hell.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡­¡­ You bastard¡­¡­ You, charged, it?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°!? But I didn¡¯t say that!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Damn, because of your sloppy attitude you made me *daradara* sweat profusely¨D¨DAre you making fun of me or what!? Aaaaah?¡± (Franz)


    An easy-to-travel *biribiri* angry voice shook my eardrums.


    Even if you say that¨D¨DI am not making fun of you. This was my answer because I am not making fun of you.


    When Franz-san reached out his arm, Sytry quickly raised her hand and stopped him.


    The amount of Mana Material that Sytry and Franz-san had absorbed should be different, but Sytry who is a rearguard, and Franz-san who is a vanguard wield their abilities differently.


    Franz-san was about to open his mouth in displeasure when a small white hand reached out from the side and touched his arm.


    The one who reached out its hand was Sytry¡¯s special fake Imperial Princess.


    Sytry¡¯s special¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sytry, don¡¯t think you¡¯re forgiven just because you defended me once!


    Due to the unexpected interference, Franz¡¯s spirits drop.


    Apparently, like all the other magical creatures she created, she inputted amand to protect me.


    Now is the perfect timing.


    ¡°Well, Franz-san, calm down. I did charge it, but you can¡¯t me me for doing it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Y-You did charge it¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    ¡°It is only natural to recharge it when you have a Relic. Even Arnold, even Ark, even ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, everyone does it! So would¡­¡­ Any Treasure Hunters!!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t you dare activate it!¡± (Franz)


    That is why I am not wrong.


    The ones who are wrong are¡­¡­ Yeah¡­ Arnold, Ark, and ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·¨D¨DNo, the ones who are wrong are all the Treasure Hunters.


    I desperately appeal to Franz-san, whose face turns red, with my justification.


    ¡°Recharging a Relic is¨D¨DNot illegal.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Are you going to destroy our country!? The Key of the Earth is ssified as a first-ss dangerous Relic!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t know it was such a dangerous thing, you know.¡± (Cry)


    Even the newspapers didn¡¯t mention that¡­¡­ But in light of the information that Franz-san gave me, the flow of information must have been controlled.


    As there are a surprisingly high number of Relics that can be dangerously powerful under certain conditions, so this is amon story. And this time, he seems to have learned of its abilities through a (presumably a Relic) book¨D¨D


    ¡°Stop lying! ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, the divine strategist! How could you not know, you who have a power close to foreseeing the future and an informationwork throughout the Empire! You should have noticed it when the amount of Magic to recharge it was strange! You bastard, you better stop doing that or I¡¯ll seriously throw you in jail!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°*Uwa*¡­¡­ Franz-san¡¯s rating of me is supra high.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh!! Kuhhhhhh!!! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡± (Franz)


    When I said my honest thoughts, Franz-san¡¯s face turned red and yelled out loud.


    It would be a problem if even the bigwigs of a big country believed in such wild rumors¡­¡­ I am neither a divine strategist nor do I have the power to foresee the future nor do I possess an informationwork.


    Rather, the basic is that things do not go the way I want. If it weren¡¯t for Luke and the others, I would have been killed in an ident long ago (As I am a very unlucky man, I won¡¯t say that if it weren¡¯t for Luke and the others, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to ces where I would get into idents.). <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Poor Lucia, working so hard to recharge the relic but all Cry is thinking is along the line of ¡°Yup, that looks hard, glhf¡±!


    And Cry it is not like you got to ces where there are idents, it is the idents that go to you!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Dogeza: It means to get down on his knees.

 Chapter 245，Part2: 2 - Great Sinner ③

    <h4>Chapter245£¬Part2: 2 - Great Sinner ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 245 Great Sinner ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    When I was at a loss for words because of Franz-san who was emotionally unstable, the Emperor made a wondering expression.


    ¡°But that should have been an item that could not be filled even with a hundred Spirit People Magi. How did you¨D¨DDon¡¯t tell me you got your hands on a recharging Relic?¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    When I opened my eyes, the Emperor saw my expression and got his eyes popped out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡­¡­ you really, recharged the key, with your own power? Is that even possible? What a surprise¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°Otou-sama¡­¡­¡± (Murina)


    The True Imperial Princess snuggled up to His Majesty when he was disoriented.


    *Fumufumu*, I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even the Emperor, who is also known as a warrior, would have his eyes popped out just by listening to this. Apparently, it seems to be a really bad thing.


    I let out a small sigh.


    Seriously, where did the (Tentative) Fox Fan Club get such a dangerous Relic? Next time I run into Gaff-san I should ask him.


    I love Relic. I love to collect them, I love to use them, and I am even willing to go into debt to Sytry for them. But I think even I have a sense of crisis.


    I took behind my back¨D¨DThe ¡ºKey of the Earth¡» that was on my side, sheath inside a random scabbard, and presented it to Franz-san.


    ¡°Alright. I will give it back. You guys can keep it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Huh!?¡± (Franz)


    The moment he sees the Key of the Earth, the Emperor stands up as if he was pushed away.


    Franz took a big leap and covered the Emperor and His Imperial Princess behind him.


    Sytry opened her eyes and the fake Imperial Princess certainly voiced out a small *killkill*.


    I am the only one left behind.


    ¡°Eh!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°H-Hey, what do you dare to do in front of his Majesty¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    ¡°I told you I will give it to you¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    I offered it to him, but Franz-san shielded His Majesty behind his back and red at me like a bodyguard would when there is a weapon pointed at his Lord.


    ¡°Don¡¯t point that thing towards us! Your Majesty, just in case, get out of the room! Assant!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    Before I knew it, the knights were rushing in from outside the room.


    Franz shouted as he let the Emperor escape outside the room. Even at a time like this, Sytry was still smiling at her own pace.


    Wait a minute, I am not an assaint!


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch the key! Once it is activated, this country is over! Restrain him!¡± (Franz)


    Eeeeeeeh¡­¡­ What do you want me to do?


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    After all, the human realm is the best.


    To the Imouto Kitsune and to the Phantoms from the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, people are of a lower race and at the same time lovable fools.


    Of course, that is only limited to those who can be easily fooled.


    ¡ºKikkikan-san¡» who cannot be fooled even when using all their power is an opponent to be wary of (Although the Imouto Kitsune herself can no longer attack him because she has already lost in a battle of wits).


    But at least there were no such enemies in this kitchen now. If I folded my arms and nodded my head, people woulde out of nowhere, swinging frying pans and mass produce offerings.


    A girl in white vestments looked at the Imouto Kitsune with a worried look. Drawing out humans¡¯ true feelings is the Imouto Kitsune¡¯s specialty, and she already knew exactly what was going on.


    Apparently, that girl is someone in the position of being a Miko who worshiped the Imouto Kitsune¡¯s Mother as a god. I had no idea that such a person existed, but it was a foolish thing for a human to do, and it had nothing to do with the Imouto Kitsune.


    Today, as always, the Imouto Kitsune is using her innate power to the fullest and enjoying herte youth. Eating Aburaage produced by fooling people is a supreme pleasure that satisfies not only her appetite but also her instincts.


    Apparently, the people in front of me were members of a secret organization and had an important mission, but that was of no interest to the Imouto Kitsune.


    Increasing the number of people to fool is like solving a puzzle that has be a little more difficult.


    Then, at that moment, the door suddenly opened.


    At the same time, the Imouto Kitsune¡¯s appearance¨D¨DHad changed into ¡ºKikkikan-san¡», the person that the man worshipped.


    When Gaff came without making a single sound from his footsteps and frowned¨D¨DI turned into the person he thinks is the strongest, into ¡ºKikkikan-san¡».


    With my fingertips, I yed with a fox mask I had made by transforming an Aburaage that was close to my hand and confirmed this to Gaff in a calm andposed manner.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°Yes. The mission is going well, Boss. But the headquarters is saying something strange¨D¨D¡± (Gaff)


    The man in front of me does not know that I, the Imouto Kitsune, took the appearance of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    Created as a Phantom of a wise divine fox, the IQ of this Imouto Kitsune far surpasses that of humans. She can speak anynguage she wants and understands the inferior races with ease.


    Unless you have an overwhelming intelligence, it is impossible to transform into another person without the opponent you are talking feel a difort feeling.


    There is no opening in it. As the Imouto Kitsune puffed out her chest, she clearly said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Bullshit. The Boss is Kikkikan, this one.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°Kikkikan¡­¡­?¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°But I know what they want. Look, if the headquarters wants it, give it to them. This stuff is actually just for a backup.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    The Imouto Kitsune quickly reached behind her and took a *atsuatsu* hot Aburaage from the table, instantly turning it into what Gaff was looking for¨D¨DA *atsuatsu* hot ¡ºKey of the Earth¡».


    Gaff hurriedly received the Key of the Earth that I let go and let out a small scream because of the heat.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ Why is it like this¨D¨D?¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°I just put a little too much heat on it. You can take it with you. This will satisfy the headquarters.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    Gaff looked puzzled for a moment, but quickly thanked me and walked out of the room.


    After all, humanity is stupid. Gaff is considered to be quite strong among humans, but he can¡¯t distinguish between an Aburaage and a Relic.


    It is true that the Imouto Kitsune¡¯s illusions are powerful, and in some cases, they can even deceive thews of the world and they are something that can only be broken if seen through by a strong person with a certain degree of power.


    The difort will be stronger as time goes on, but the process of deception is onlyplete when the other party realizes that he or she has been deceived.


    The Imouto Kitsune breathed through her nose in satisfaction at the stupidity of the inferior races and the uracy of her Relic transformation, and then shey down in the air and started *pochipochi* fiddling with her phone.


    ¡­¡­ Come to think of it, that Kikkikan-san still seems to be able to use his smartphone made from different Aburaage wrappers just fine, but when will he realize that it is an illusion? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    In case you wonder how Cry can still send messages to Imouto Kitsune even though the smartphone is fake it is because her power is so huge that Cry¡¯s fake smartphone could even trick physicsw and has the same functionality as a real smartphone.


    So as long as Cry does not suspect or discover that it is a fake it is like he has a real smartphone on him.


    So you can think that he really has a smartphone as Cry would never suspect that he has a fake smartphone XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 245，Part3: 5 p1 - Tino Shade wants to support them

    <h4>Chapter245£¬Part3: 5 p1 - Tino Shade wants to support them</h4> <h4>Chapter 245.5 Tino Shade wants to support them</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Supreme Martial Arts Festival. It is one of the most prestigious martial art festivals.


    At that time of the year, Cleat attracts skilled martial artists from all over the world.


    Magi, Knights, Martial Artists, and Treasure Hunters. The tournament, in which participation alone is considered a sign of being first ss, was one of the most coveted events for those who enjoyed martial arts.


    If by any chance you win the championship, your name will be known all over the world. Perhaps, your name will even be engraved in history books.


    In this age when power is determined by powerful Relics produced by Treasure Shrines, strength shows your value, and the Supreme Martial Arts Festival was a good way to demonstrate this.


    Tino¡¯s first visit to Cleat was far more boisterous than I could have imagined.


    Stalls that were lined up in a row, merchants that were calling out to the crowd. On the roofs were countless gs with swords, the symbol of the Cleat, and even though everything was outdoors, Tino felt the heat of the crowd, which made her tense up.


    At this time of the year, Cleat will be filled with strong people. Thepanions of the contestants will probably also be there to cheer them on.


    Even by just walking through the crowd, you could see a number of people who had absorbed no small amount of Mana Material. Among some of them, there were even people more powerful than Tino.


    But the contestants in the tournament are even stronger than these people.


    What is decided here is the pinnacle of martial arts¨D¨DThe War Emperor. The more you develop your skills, the more you advance in your path as a Hunter, the more you realize how big the world is.


    Tino took a small breath and clenched her fists in order to pump her spirit up.


    Tino will not be participating in this year¡¯s Supreme Martial Arts Festival. She is not strong enough and has not received an offer to participate in the preliminary round. Nor has she umted enough achievements to be qualified.


    But the fact that her esteemed Master~ and Onee-sama will bepeting is tantamount to Tinopeting.


    Many members of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· are alsoing to Cleat this year. It is because the benefits of the n Master¡¯s honor will also fall on the n Members and in no small measure.


    Tino was convinced.


    Even the best of the best is equal to some ¡°Dust (Trash)¡± under Master¡¯s~ divine stratagem.


    ¨D¨DDuring this year¡¯s Supreme Martial Arts Festival, Master~ will be a legend.


    Of course, Onee-sama and the others will alsoe close. However, they should not be able to beat Master~. In fact, Tino had seen Luke Onii-sam and Onee-sama killing each other in the name of mock battles many times, but I had never seen them in a mock battle with Master~.


    It is probably because they know that they live in a different stage. Your fist is not the only means to fight, when you face Master~, the battle is already over.


    The winner will be Master~. This is already a foregone conclusion.


    The strongest n with the strongest Members. And Master~, the winner of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, will no doubt be certified as Level 9 soon.


    Tino will be a witness to his legend.


    I don¡¯t think Master~ needs help, but Tino is willing to do whatever it takes to help Master~ win.


    From the day I learned that Master~ was going to participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, I put more effort into my training. Although Onee-sama neglected me, I could not give up on supporting Master~. As his Kouhai, I can¡¯t shame him when people see me.


    I have withdrawn all of my modest savings for today. I used every means avable to gather information on Master¡¯s~ opponents who might potentially be a threat.


    When he checked the information, Master¡¯s~ reaction was one of disinterest, but this must have been a sign of confidence.


    When I asked Master~ if there was anything I could do, Master told me to find some delicious snacks at a street vendor and bring them to him. That is also another sign of confidence.


    The fact that I worked hard to visit all the stores in the Cleat to find some delicious pastries and bring them with me, but they were not on-sell, is another minor detail. I clearly didn¡¯t mind at all.


    Iter heard that apparently, Master~ was making Aburaage. His divine stratagem is¡­¡­ In full throttle.


    And now Tino¡¯s biggest goal is¨D¨DTo make Master~ the most popr contestant.


    At the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, the poprity of a contestant is clearly disyed in the form of betting rates. The more people bet on Master~, the more popr he is¨D¨DAnd this is revealed in the form of having lower rates.


    Gambling is belittling, but I don¡¯t care about gambling.


    Onee-sama and the others made Master~, the Leader of the strongest Party. Then Tino will spread Master¡¯s~ reputation all at once.


    Of course, it is also possible to make a name for yourself by winning repeatedly without having any prior information.


    However, Master~ said he would do his best this time. Then Tino will do all she can too.


    Master~ never brag about his achievements, and his only weakness is his modesty. This is the best I can do as his Kouhai to inspire him.


    This should be the first time that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· will be in a martial artspetition. Therefore, Tino will make the Supreme Martial Arts Festival the best and brightest stage.


    It will be a surprise. I am sure Master~ will be pleased.


    Naturally, Tino is going to bet all her fortune on Master~. But that is not enough at all.


    Tino looked around once more at Cleat which was crowded with powerful people and renewed her resolve.


    ¡°Look at me Master~¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will make Master~ the best of all of them.¡± (Tino)


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Ooooh Tino it has been a while!


    I see that the ¡°Master wa kami!¡± is still going strong!


    Go, go spread the Cry religion to the world XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 245，Part4: 5 p2 - Tino Shade wants to support them

    <h4>Chapter245£¬Part4: 5 p2 - Tino Shade wants to support them</h4> <h4>Chapter 245.5 Tino Shade wants to support them</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    For the time being, I went to talk with members belonging to the same n as me and Sven Anger, the ¡¶Storm Attack (Rengeki)¡·, one of the member of a Party that belong to ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·, opened his eyes and looked at Tino as if I have lost my sanity.


    ¡°Haaaaah!? Bet on Cry!? What are you talking about? Are you insane?¡± (Sven)


    ¡°I am not crazy! Sven, if you are a member of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·, you should cooperate with me!¡± (Tino)


    I *bam* mmed both of my hands down on the table. Tino is Onee-sama¡¯s apprentice, and is a solo¨D¨DIn other words, I am by myself. I am a cool character, but for the first time in a long time, I am trying to persuade him with my passion.


    Although not as powerful as ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, the Party that Sven is leading, ¡¶Iron Cross (Kurogane Juuji)¡·, is a powerful Party.


    In a sense, this Party is the opposite of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, they possess a stable track record. So naturally, their assets are iparable to Tino¡¯s assets.


    And once word gets out that ¡¶Iron Cross (Kurogane Juuji)¡· has put all their money on the line, it is likely that other Party of Hunters will learn from them and do the same.


    The newest Member of ¡¶Iron Cross (Kurogane Juuji)¡· who was sitting next to him¨D¨DHenrick opened his mouth and immediately snarled.


    In the first ce, Sven was invited by Master~ toe to support him. In a sense, it was natural for him to participate in the betting¨D¨DObviously.


    Sven said to Tino, who was clenching her fists and puffing out her chest.


    ¡°Bet all my money on Cry you say, Tino¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t you think that Cry could lose?¡± (Sven)


    My eyes widened involuntarily at his words, which I had never thought of. I stared at Sven and said as if I was trying to intimidate him.


    ¡°!? Are you¡­¡­ Telling me that you are doubting Master¡¯s~ abilities?¡± (Tino)


    At Tino¡¯s best effort to keep her voice as low as possible, Sven narrowed his eyes and said.


    ¡°I do not doubt his abilities. Just his abilities though.¡± (Sven)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    When Tino went silent, Marietta, a Magi who was sitting next to Sven, said.


    ¡°Think this through Tino! Master can¨D¨DIn order to give someone a trial¡­¡­ Lose on purpose don¡¯t you think?¡± (Marietta)


    In-Indeed¨D¨DUh.


    Master~ is awesome. He is strong. He is cool. He is graceful. But¨D¨DHe is a trial demon.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is not driven by honor or money. He always thinks of his friends. And every now and then, he pushes Tino through hellish trials.


    How many times have I thought I was going to die¨D¨D?


    ¡°Tino, betting on Cry isn¡¯t the only way to support him. Think deeeply about this.¡± (Marietta)


    Marietta¡¯s expression was one ofplete concern for Tino. It was probably because she had seen Tino nearly die so many times before.


    But this time, Master~ said he would do his best. And I said in a light-hearted way that I should do my best, too.


    I gritted my teeth and red at Sven.


    Then Tino can¨D¨DOnly believe in him.


    Rather than doubting my beloved Master~, Tino prefers to blindly follow him.


    ¡°No¡­¡­ I, believe, in Master~. I¨D¨DI will bet everything on Master~!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tino, have you¡­¡­ Ever been rewarded for believing in him?¡± (Sven)


    ¡°I have!!¡± (Tino)


    Tino answered immediately without thinking, to which Henrick, who had remained silent until now, said something horrifying but outrageous.


    ¡°But Tino-san, you lent Master money, right? Did he return it to you?¡± (Henrick)


    ¡°Asking you is useless.¡± (Tino)


    This is not a negotiation anymore. I *kururi* turned around and left them.


    And the debt is irrelevant now. To begin with, that wasn¡¯t a loan, I gave my money to him! And the money has indeed been given back to me.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ By Sytry Onee-sama.


    ¡°You should think this through! Tino, Cry must be ying with you again.¡± (Sven)


    Sven¡¯s voice pierced me as it flew from behind me.


    Sven is excellent. He also recognizes Master¡¯s~ strength. That¡¯s why his words are so painful. It hurts my heart.


    Master~ is gentle. He is gentle. He is gentle towards Tino.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Master~, I am ashamed of myself for not being able to make any excuse.


    While covering my ears and scolding my broken heart, I decided to look for my next target, the ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And once again thank you Chulbom for the Ko-fi, it is much appreciated!


    So Sven¡¯s not gonna bet on Cry because he knows Cry¡¯s shenanigans! Smart move!


    And like a good waifu, Sytry is paying all of Cry¡¯s debt (And closing of all of his escape option!)!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 246，Part1: 1 - Inherited Will

    <h4>Chapter246£¬Part1: 1 - Inherited Will</h4> <h4>Chapter 246 Inherited Will</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Why and what in the world is going on?


    The audience with the Emperor ended in a very disappointing way for me.


    I walked while dragging my heavy body which was probably due to mental fatigue. Dark clouds were gathering over my sightseeing tour of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, which was supposed to be full of fun.


    Don¡¯t tell me this is¡­¡­ Me going to get involved in some strange incident again? There are too many dangers in this world.


    Maybe this is due to my position as a Level 8¨D¨DNo, it doesn¡¯t matter if I am Level 8 or not. It has always been like this.


    Unlike me who was frowning, Sytry, who was walking next to me, was in a great mood.


    On the surface, Sytry seemed to be smiling as usual, but to me, her childhood friend who has known her for a long time, it was obvious. I can almost hear her humming in my head.


    ¡°Seriously, what were you thinking?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I think it was a very good decision on your part!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°They took Experiment 123 with them without any questions, so I am really looking forward to seeing how things will work out in the future!¡± (Sytry)


    Who was the guy who first advised Sytry to be an Alchemist without thinking twice about it!


    ¡°I hope my research will be able to help you, Cry-san¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry¡¯s eyes were crystal clear, not a single cloud in them, nor any bad intention. Maybe it was due to the expression on her face, she looks a few years younger than usual (In fact, Sytry has always been mature, so there was never a time when she was young and innocent).


    I hope my research will be able to help you, you say¡­¡­ Please don¡¯t make it sound like you created a fake Imperial Princess for me.


    I would like to punch Sytry like Lucia always does, but considering her reaction earlier, I won¡¯t because she would probably be happy about it.


    ¡­¡­ Is it because I haven¡¯t been with hertely? Is it possible that because of this it has made Sytry¡¯s mind too full of Alchemist stuff?


    ¡°Uuuun¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°If you have any problems, I am happy to discuss them with you.¡± (Sytry)


    I have so many worries that it is like a bargain sale of worries. And one of them is you.


    Well, half of it is probably just me overthinking it, so I will just toss them out. My biggest concern at the moment is the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡».


    Apparently, the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡» is a terrifying weapon and is being targeted by the foxes from a secret organization. I see, along the way, there seemed to have been circumstances behind the attack on the museum that possessed the other ¡ºKey of the Earth¡».


    However, I don¡¯t understand the logic of what happened past that point.


    In the end, they refuse to take the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡».


    Isn¡¯t it strange that they kept pushing it to me even though I tried to return it to them because it was something dangerous?


    They should keep it tightly in the country, but when I nodded my head, it ended up in me keeping it.


    It has always been like this. Nothing good ever happen when I nodded my head, but, however, I couldn¡¯t shake my head when I was surrounded by Franz-san and the rest of the guards who had murderous looks on their faces.


    No matter how you think about it, it is strange to think that it is safer to leave it with me just because I am a Level 8 than to keep it themselves. They said that I will keep it just for the time we are here and they will take it backter when they finish getting ready to protect it¡­¡­ But that is too much responsibility for me.


    There, Sytry puts a finger to her lips and says with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°But a sword that brings cmity¡­¡­ It looks like it can be used in many ways.¡± (Sytry)


    The Key to the Earth. ording to ssified information that the Empire possesses, it seems to be an energy weapon made to efficiently destroyrge areas.


    Ark¡¯s Relic, ¡ºHistoria, (Pioneer of History)¡» boasts its terrifying destructive power by concentrating and unleashing its power, but the Key of the Earth is, so to speak, a wide-range version of it.


    ording to the literature on the Relic, when the Key of the Earth is activated, the earth will crack, the sky will split, and inds will sink.


    Since Relics basically increase in power in proportion to the magic power required, it makes sense that Lucia, who can fully recharge all my Relics, used so much magic power that she went limp.


    As it is not a focused attack Relic, it is not suitable to use against Phantoms but it is a fearsome Relic that can possibly even destroy a country.


    In terms of danger, it is definitely the most dangerous Relic I have seen so far.


    Sytry says while *niconico* smiling.


    ¡°If you want, I can keep it for you.¡± (Sytry)


    However, I can¡¯t have Sytry and the others protect it just because it is dangerous.


    They will¨D¨DUse it. They will definitely use it.


    Liz will say ¡°Heeee, so it¡¯s that dangerous~. How do you use it? Like this! Or this! Or something like this?¡± I can picture her swinging it around like that.


    And of course, I can¡¯t have this Imouto whose eyes are still quietly shining, keep it either. Sytry¡¯s stock market was already at its lowest point today.


    Fortunately, the Key of the Earth is not such arge Relic. If I carry it in a in scabbard like this, it won¡¯t stand out too much. I just hope that the other side will be ready to take it as soon as possible.


    As I was walking down the road to the inn with these thoughts in mind, I spotted a familiar middle-aged man in the crowd.


    He was the reason I got this key, Gaff-san.


    Today, I wasn¡¯t wearing the fox mask as I wasn¡¯t in the mood to wear it. Our eyes met for a moment, but then he quickly averted his eyes. I raised my hand.


    ¡°Oi, Gaff-san. Over here, over here!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Gaff)


    Gaff-san opened his eyes and *bikuri* twitched. Still waving my hand, he approached me with a tense look.


    The intimidating presence of therge Gaff-san isparable to that of the fighting maniacs who have gathered for the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. Gaff-san who was *zukazuka*ing closer attracted a lot of attention.


    When he came in front of me, Gaff-san said in a hushed voice.


    ¡°Boss, any outside contact is¨D¨D¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°Perfect timing. About this key¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Why do you have this Relic!? It should have been returned¨D¨D¡± (Gaff)


    ??? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ How did Gaff-san know that I tried to return the key?


    Is it thanks to the Fox Mask Fan Club informationwork?


    I didn¡¯t know what was going on for a moment, but I got myself together and went down to the business.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really get it, but it came back to me. And so they told me to keep it safe, so is it okay if I keep it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It¡­¡­ Came back¡­¡­? N-No¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡­ Of course, you can¡­¡­¡± (Gaff)


    Good, good, good. His Majesty the Emperor ordered me to keep it, so I couldn¡¯t have Gaff-san telling me to give it back to him.


    Gaff-san blinked his eyes in confusion and stared at my face.


    That was when I *pon* hit my hand and took out the fox mask from my pocket.


    ¡°Ah, right. Gaff-san, I will give this to you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Huh!? !????¡± (Gaff) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I¡¯m sure Gaff is thinking ¡°What kind of sorcery is this!? I just gave back the Key of the Earth!¡±


    And love how Cry knows that if he gives the Key of the Earth to Strange Grief they will immediately use it.


    But it seems like Cry is finally officially stepping down from being the Boss of the Kitsune!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 246，Part2: 2 - Inherited Will

    <h4>Chapter246£¬Part2: 2 - Inherited Will</h4> <h4>Chapter 246 Inherited Will</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Maybe he didn¡¯t expect it, Gaff-san¡¯s facepletely freezes.


    Originally, this mask was a drop item. It may be valuable, but I don¡¯t know its true value. If so, it would be better for the mask to be given to Gaff-san, who really understands the value of the mask.


    I took Gaff-san¡¯s hand and let him hold the mask. His rugged hand was damp with cold sweat. Is he surprisingly someone timid despite his bold appearance?


    ¡°You wanted it, didn¡¯t you? I have been waiting for the right moment.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°W-Well that¡¯s¨D¨DB-But carrying this, I am still not ready, and my work, is only halfway¨D¨D¡± (Gaff)


    Maybe it is because he is confused, he is being incoherent.


    I just *un un* that¡¯s right nodded and randomly said something badass.


    ¡°No¡­¡­ You did enough! Gaff-san, you have shown enough talent to carry this on!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Gaff)


    Now that I think about it, I feel that everything started because of this mask. I should not have had anything to do with the Fox Mask Fan Club.


    Then I wouldn¡¯t have gotten my hand on Key of the Earth, and Sytry would not have created a fake Princess. Luke would not have indiscriminately cut people either, nor would he have forced me to be a Hunter despite me having no talent, nor would Tino have gone through so much hardship because of Liz, yes, no doubt about it.


    ¡°I hope you will continue to do your best for the Fox Mask Fan Club! I would be happier if someone who wants that mask had it. I am just a guy who happened to get this mask, but as your predecessor, I am expecting a lot from you, do your best!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°How-However¨D¨DWhat are the future guidelines and handover¨D¨D¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°Guidelines¡­¡­ Handover¨D¨DNo¡­¡­ From now on, you are the guidelines!!!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Gaff)


    At my promation, Gaff-san opened his eyes to the limit.


    I don¡¯t want to do this anymore. I want to be free from these shackles as fast as possible. What did I do? Eh? You are telling me that it is my fault because I am not doing anything? Hahaaa¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ If you have any problem, you should talk to Sora. For the time being, I think you should keep doing what we are doing right now.¡± (Cry)


    After a moment of silence, I pushed everything onto Sora.


    Since she knew I was a fake and insisted that I was the real, real thing, she should take at least that much responsibility.


    Well, but¡­¡­ You know what. Gaff-san seems to be a high-ranking member of the Fox Mask Fan Club, so I feel like everything would be fine. At least he would be better than me at being at the top, as I didn¡¯t know what was going on at all.


    Gaff-san looked at me for a while in silence but eventually nodded gravely.


    ¡°I respectfully¨D¨Dept your order. Boss.¡± (Gaff)


    Good, good, good. Now everything is settled. Now all I have to do is to get surrounded by Luke and the others, protect the Key of the Earth, and give it back to the country when they are ready.


    I don¡¯t know anything about the bad foxes, but I am sure that the burning Baa-san will surely burn them.


    ¡°What will Boss do from now on?¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°Let me see¡­¡­ I will leisurely observe the fight, maybe.¡± (Cry)


    Well, I am talking about Kryhi, Luke, Touka, and the other people¡¯s fights, you know. Let¡¯s watch the fights with Tino while eating popcorn. That is why I came here in the first ce.


    In reality, it would probably have been better if I locked myself in my room, but unfortunately, I would not be safe at all if I stayed at home without any escort.


    Gaff-san nodded as if he was very satisfied with what I said and looked at Sytry, who had been *niconico* smiling and silent all this time.


    ¡°By the way, who is that person next to you?¡± (Gaff)


    Come to think of it, this is the first time he met Sytry. How should I introduce her to him¨D¨D?


    When I was hesitating, Sytry *pachin* snapped her hand with a big smile and said.


    ¡°I am his wife.¡± (Sytry)


    You are saying this because you want to be hit, aren¡¯t you?


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Somewhere in ¡¾Cleat¡¿. Three figures wearing fox masks were gathered in a room in the basement.


    One is a slender young man. He is not huge, but his body is toned, and he has a calm, yet seamless appearance. His body did not have the intimidating aura of a powerful man, but there was a strange charisma about him that made people naturally bow down to him.


    His face was covered with a white fox mask, so he was not recognizable.


    He is one of the top Leaders of the ¡¾Nine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡¿, thergest secret organization in the world. The man called ¡°Boss¡± says in an unusually slightly irritated tone.


    ¡°The forces around here are already *gatagata* rattled. Nothing can be done.¡± (Boss)


    The two people with a fox masks facing him¨D¨DHis two trusted subordinates say nothing and ept the Boss¡¯s words with awe.


    ¡°All the members are frying Aburaage while being sure that they are following orders. Other organizations that were useful pawns have been thinned out by none other than us, and the center ofmand is in disarray. On top of that¨D¨DThere are suspicions that other Byakko may have intervened. It¡¯s absolutely outrageous.¡± (Boss)


    They understood that an intelligencework was primordial. They also understood that too much secrecy sometimes leads to discrepancies. But never in the history of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± has the situation been this messy.


    When on earth did they interfere? Why did they interfere? How did they do it? Is there really a traitor on the inside?


    The only foxes that have been eroded are those in this vicinity, and while the organization itself is not yet on the brink of copse, it cannot be overlooked, nor can they interfere in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival under these circumstances.


    Maybe due to good timing, they sessfully retrieved the Key of the Earth, the key to the operation, but this operation is not so light that it can be pushed through on that basis alone. What is needed first is to reorganize the organization.


    Looking at the box containing the key to the earth, a man with a fox mask says in a cruel voice.


    ¡°We are withdrawing. But we will not retreat without doing anything.¡± (Boss)


    If we back down at this point, the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± name will be tarnished.


    It is unclear how the organization got into this mess, but the culprit can be predicted.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, the Level 8 Hunter. And the one who should have made the request to him, the Zebrudia Empire.


    The man whopletely prevented the assassination of Radrick Atrum Zebrudia by stopping ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· and ¡¶Dragon Caller (Ryuu Yobi)¡· who was considered one of the best Magi even inside the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    .


    It is also known that he has called on the Explore Association to fight the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±. If we do not destroy him now, he will continue to stand as an enemy of the organization.


    To begin with, people who are capable of defeating a Level 8 Hunter are rare even in the organization. We cannot afford to let more human resources be exhausted for no good reason, nor can we allow him to get away with it.


    Crush him with my own hands. On a grand stage. We will retaliate against Zebrudia.


    ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is vindictive. We will make our name that was previously only known in the underworld reverberate in the public world.


    ¡°I will take care of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. And you will kidnap the princess. Don¡¯t be picky on how to do it, let¡¯s carve the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± mark on the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.¡± (Boss) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Ooooh, saw volume 6 picture in the wikia. Lucia in her kitsune form is so cute!


    And the real Boss is finally on the move! He should have run with his tail between his legs.


    Now he is gonna regret ever defying Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 247，Part1: 1 - Inherited Will ②

    <h4>Chapter247£¬Part1: 1 - Inherited Will ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 247 Inherited Will ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    I opened the door. The first thing I felt was a sticky, oily, savory air.


    The secret kitchen prepared by Sytry was nowpletely transformed into an Aburaage factory.


    To think something like this will happen¡­¡­ I was the one who asked Sytry to set up the kitchen, but I didn¡¯t expect that to happen.


    Wooden boxes were piled high in the kitchen. The first ingredients were prepared by Sytry, but there was obviously more than before.


    When I looked at Sytry who was next to me, she shook her head.


    If all the ingredients inside were for Aburaage, then Sora has already found someone to provide for the ingredients in such a short period of time.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ I am surrounded by only talented people, aren¡¯t I?¡± (Cry)


    Has Sora already decided to push forward in that direction?


    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t stay with you. I can help out once in a while, but it is not like my favorite food is Aburaage.


    The sound of popping oil. In the kitchen, there was Sora, wearing a mask and frantically swinging a frying pan¨D¨DAnd me, wearing a fox mask, with my legs crossed in mid-air.


    Sytry¡¯s expression hardened and she slowly looked up at me.


    I rubbed my eyes and stared at the me floating in the air again.


    It is me. It is exactly me over there. His mask won¡¯t deceive my eyes. More than Kryhi Andrichhi, he looks way more simr to me.


    Sora¡¯s gaze turned to me, and her eyes widened as if she was startled.


    Noticing me, the me removed his fox mask and smiled a cool, nihilistic smile for nothing.


    The me says in my cool, clear voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, well, well¡­¡­ Who are you, is not something that I will ask, my fake. You have really done whatever you wanted up until now.¡± (Epic Cry)


    !?


    Without a second thought, I opened my hands and looked down.


    ¡°I was¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ A fake all along?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°This one is the real one! Kyaaaa!¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry-chan screamed in a high-pitch voice and hugged me.


    The Cool me watched the scene with wide eyes for a while and then held his knees as if he had been blown away.


    What is happening¡­¡­ I have no idea.


    No, but if you think about it¨D¨DI am not this cool.


    I don¡¯t really get it but even though he looks like me, he looks really strong. Kryhi looks strong too, but this real me looks so much like me that it felt so weird.


    It seemed like a hassle, so I gave up pursuing it any further, shifted my gaze to Sora, and quickly got down to business.


    ¡°Sora, you know that mask, I gave it to Gaff-san.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°???? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Eh!? ??? Erm¡­ Wai¡­¡­ What? Why!?¡± (Sora)


    Sora was very confused. From the way she looked at me and the me who was holding his knees alternately, I could tell that she had not grasped the situation at all.


    But don¡¯t worry, I have no idea either.


    ¡°It was because he looks like he wanted it. And I didn¡¯t need it anymore¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, that¡¯s about it, take care of the rest.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Eh¡­¡­¡± (Sora)


    The so-called criminal hunt that Touka and her group are conducting¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, it will settle down after a while. It is not like Touka and her group are my subordinates, and they are much more independent than I am.


    I was their intermediary, but I don¡¯t know what happened after that. Maybe they are pleased to have made a connection with the strange but somehow high-spec Fox Mask Fan Club.


    All I have to do now¨D¨DIs to retrieve my wild children.


    And then, the real me, who was holding his knees, said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m leaving, too.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh!?!?¡± (Sora)


    By the time I blinked, the real me had changed into the Imouto Kitsune.


    A small voice could be heard from behind her mask. As she was holding her knees, she looked very sluggish.


    I see¡­¡­ It is said that fox-type magical beasts have the ability to transform themselves as people, but can the Imouto Kitsune transform herself into people as well? But why was she disguised as me?


    Sora¡¯s cheeks *pikupiku* twitched, and she made a disarrayed voice.


    ¡°Eh!? Wait, a second! Why!?¡± (Sora)


    The Imouto Kitsune picked up a piece of Aburaage from the pan beside her, *mogumogu* munched on it, properly swallowed it, and then said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I got bored of it.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°!? !? !? Bo-Bored¡­¡­¡­¡­? Bored of it, you say. Wh-What should I do f-from now on!?¡± (Sora)


    The Imouto Kitsune sighed deeply when she was saying that with a clinging voice.


    ¡°He can¡¯t read the mood. I feel bummed out. I can¡¯t do it anymore. I¡¯m going sightseeing and I¡¯m going home. Thanks for the Aburaage.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    She really is an irresponsible girl for leaving after getting so far.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ But sometimes I almost forget that this fox girl was a Phantom in the first ce.


    ¡°No way¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sora)


    When Sora muttered in dismay, the Imouto Kitsune was already gone.


    She truly has an absurd and frightening power, doing that even though we should have been watching her.


    But Phantoms are usually something absurd.


    But to think she had been deceived by that fox¡­¡­ I feel really sorry for her. I will have to file aint to her brotherter.


    But first, Sora needs help. I am not like the Imouto Kitsune, I am not leaving without saying anything.


    Whether I knew what was going on or not, I pushed Sytry¡¯s head, when she was smiling, a few times with the palm of my hand and said.


    ¡°Sytry, take care of the rest.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m his wife, I¡¯m his wife, I¡¯m his wife.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t get too used to this joke.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Why am I the only one who has to go through all this¡­¡­


    Sora, who was supposed to spend the rest of her life as a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± of the Fox-God, waspletely pushed over the edge by the Boss of that organization.


    One of the Bosses, the girl, said she was bored and left the ce, and the Boss who was supposed to be a fake gave his mask to Gaff, one of our senior members.


    In the first ce, just having a situation where the fake knows the real Boss is already ununderstandable, leaving aside the real Boss, having a fake Boss should be deadly for the organization.


    After all, it means that there is now one more person possessing the mask¨D¨DThere is now one more Boss that has appeared.


    Gaff does not know that the person who gave him the mask is a fake. In the first ce, it was Sora who assured him that the person who gave him the mask was the real deal.


    The situation was already irreversible.


    Even though I am sure I didn¡¯t do anything wrong and was just listening to the Boss, I can¡¯t help but feel like I am trapped.


    Where the hell did I go wrong? Was it when the mask was in ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· possession? Was it when Sora made the decision of him being the Boss just by looking at the mask? When I became stubborn when I was questioned by Gaff? Or was it when I didn¡¯t reveal the truth when I found out about it in the middle of it?


    There is¡­¡­ Only one answer.


    In the empty kitchen, Sora shouted as if to tell something to herself.


    ¡°I, am not wrong! I can say it with all my heart! Byakko-sama, the Boss ordered me to fry Aburaage, so I fried Aburaage! If the Boss said that we would conquer the world with Inari Sushi Bento, then it is my duty as a priestess to follow his order! The Boss¡¯s words are absolute! Doubting it is unforgivable! I did everything I could do!¡± (Sora)


    I feel that even the headquarters I am contacting regrly is in a state of confusion.


    In the first ce, when the frying Aburaage operation started, we did a major deviation from the organization¡¯s previous moves.


    Something is happening. I can feel something inexplicable, a great turn on the wheel of destiny.


    Sora misunderstood (Although I didn¡¯t make a mistake) only because I was involved in the change.


    The die has already been cast. The ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± of the Fox-God is obligated to be a wise, error-free, mystical being.


    We have no use for a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± who misidentified the Boss. That is why Sora never made any mistakes and will never apologize.


    Both the real Boss and the fake Boss told me to fry Aburaage. And that order has not been cancelled.


    Keep on frying Aburaage. They told me that was how we would conquer the world. No matter how ridiculous the order may be, as long as we don¡¯t know the intention behind it, we have no choice but to obey.


    So Sora¡¯s role is simple. Conquer the world with Aburaage. Yes, as a non-secret organization, the ¡ºTen Tails of Aburaage (Juubi no Aburaage)¡»¨D¨D.


    And the rest can be whatever they want, I don¡¯t care.


    For Sora, a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden) of the Fox-God is just a priestess who serves their god, not a leader who is involved in operating the organization. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Cry doubting himself when the Imouto Kitsune transformed into him killed me!


    Not sure what kind of answer she hoped to get from him but her getting damaged because of it was so funny.


    And Sora, as always, is trying to transform the Kitsune into a Foodpany XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 247，Part2: 2 - Inherited Will ②

    <h4>Chapter247£¬Part2: 2 - Inherited Will ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 247 Inherited Will ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2?</h4>


    Footsteps could be heard from behind the door. The footsteps sounded somewhat confident. And Sora *fuu*ughed with her nose.


    These footsteps must be Gaff¡¯s footsteps. They belong to the poor Gaff, who inherited the real mask from the fake Boss.


    In a way, he is more of a victim than Sora.


    However, at the moment when Gaff obtained the real mask, he became the Boss. He has a responsibility to be the Boss. That¡¯s the way this organization is structured. There is no room for doubt.


    The door opened. And Gaff, wearing a fox mask, entered.


    Sora took a deep breath and opened her lips solemnly as she kneeled down to carry out her original role as a priestess for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°Byakko-sama. We are making steady progress in establishing a production system for the Aburaage that you have ordered us to produce. What¡­¡­ Shall we do from now on?¡± (Sora)


    Byakko-sama is the object of worship for a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±. It is unthinkable to raise one¡¯s face without his permission.


    In the first ce, it was Gaff who hastened the production of Aburaage by order of the previous Byakko-sama.


    The Byakko-sama, who had been the ¡°Thief King (Tozoku Ou)¡± until a few moments ago, fell silent for a while before saying in a deep voice to Sora who was still looking at the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well done. You understand our ns for the future, don¡¯t you?¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes. I have engraved Byakko-sama¡¯s order in my heart. He said we would conquer the world by making Inari Sushi Bento.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Say what!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ N-No¡­¡­ It is nothing. You do understand the intent behind it, don¡¯t you?¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I, a mere simple ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, cannot hope toprehend the thoughts of Byakko-sama.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°No way¡­¡± (Gaff)


    Apparently, the new Byakko-sama hasn¡¯t heard anything either.


    No¡­¡­ There is only one Byakko-sama. There is no previous or new one. Sometimes he would split in order to be active in various fields, and although there are rumors that his alter-egos would meet with each other, there is only one Byakko-sama, okay?


    Certainly, when he was just Gaff, he didn¡¯t need to know the intent behind the order. But it is different now.


    Gaff was silent for a while before saying to Sora who had sneakily pushed all the responsibility on him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ For the time being, we can¡¯t stop the n once it¡¯s in motion, can we?¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Everything will be done ording to Byakko-sama¡¯s will.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°I am¡­ the Byakko. I have fullmand of everything.¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°It is as you say. That mask is unmistakable proof that you are an agent of the Fox-God, and as a ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, I obey you.¡± (Sora)


    I dered fearfully. But I sense that Gaff is equally perplexed when he hears this.


    Right now, Sora and the new Boss¡¯s heart were in agreement.


    ¡°The other day, Byakko-sama gave an order. He said to create a new organization. The name of the new organization that will expand in the public is ¡ºTen-Tails of Aburaage (Juubi no Aburaage)¡».¡± (Sora)


    ¡°!? U-Uuumu¡­¡­¡± (Gaff)


    Apparently, neither the man who was once known as the ¡°Thief King (Tozoku Ou)¡± nor the head of arge gang of thieves is ustomed to this kind of situation.


    He groaned with a difficult face for a while but eventually said as if he had prepared himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ The previous strategy is novel. Even within the organization, there are those who will not ept it¨D¨DThere will be confusion.¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think it is as you say.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°The order has already been issued¡­¡­ And it has already been sent out. The headquarters is also in disarray. Depending on the situation¨D¨DA civil war might happen.¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sora)


    A Civil War. As a simple ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, I cannot nod my head as it would be too disrespectful, but he is right.


    I don¡¯t know how theymunicate with each other, but as long as there is more than one person at the top, it is not impossible that there will be a conflict among them.


    And in that case, it is the Byakko in front of me who has just inherited the name of the Boss who is in a tight spot. There is no way anyone would want to board a sinking ship.


    And then the new Byakko-sama said in a quiet but powerful voice.


    ¡°I am¡­ The guidelines. Order every member in the vicinity to participate in the operation. Get them to fry Aburaage ! And hurry up the work! Get the stores ready! Get the distribution channels set up!¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ As you wish.¡± (Sora)


    Urgency could be heard in his voice.


    He is not going to let anyone leave. He is nning to force them into his side. The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± does not tolerate traitors and they do not trust their members. That¡¯s why Gaff is going to involve everyone in it.


    No one has found out about the change of the Byakko yet. He has to move while he still has the previous Byakko¡¯s credibility.


    And oddly enough, this was in line with what Sora was trying to do.


    ¡°Those who oppose us, those who do not follow us, and those who disobey our orders will be purged! All operations currently in progress will be cancelled! Make them work so they cannot escape! Get them ready for battle! Send out a broadcast in the name of the Byakko to the headquarters. This is an extremely, highly important operation. I¡¯m¨D¨DThe guidelines. I won¡¯t let anyone get in the way! Don¡¯t back down! Fight! Don¡¯t worry, we have the blessing of the Fox-God!¡± (Gaff)


    In the first ce, once an order is given, it cannot be revoked so easily. A Leader has a duty as a Leader.


    The only option is to die or to move forward.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Three days before the main event of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, the city was filled with even greater enthusiasm.


    Luke and the others seem to be in great shape (Well, it is rarer that they are not in great shape).


    While I was *gorogoro* chilling at the inn, Lucia, who, today too, was recharging my Relics (Which had been depleted because of me ying with it), suddenly said something strange.


    ¡°By the way, Leader, are you ready for the Supreme Martial Arts Festival? It seems that the number of Relics you have is quite small this time.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yeah?¡± (Cry)


    Ready? ¡­¡­ Is she talking about being ready to support them? Well, of course, I am perfectly ready.? I am a man like no other when ites to cheering.


    Lucia sighed in exasperation as I smiled and held out avishly decorated pamphlet.


    ¡°Nii-san, you are in the first round. Do you get that?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Hm?¡± (Cry)


    I looked down at the pamphlet. Listed on the page was the tournament match-up for the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    Like a goldfish, I blinked and read the match-up table written on the tips of my finger.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kryhi Andrichhi VS Cry Andrich?¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ How many people have the same name as mine, exactly? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Gaff picking the same choice as Sora is so funny.


    Drag everyone in the mud and be the Juubi no Aburaage!


    This is how a Level 8 convert the most dangerous secret organization into a restaurant.


    Now, Cry can start phase 2: Cry VS Kryhi!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 248，Part1: 1 - Eve

    <h4>Chapter248£¬Part1: 1 - Eve</h4> <h4>Chapter 248 Eve</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Kryhi-san, please be careful.¡± (Kool)


    At the Brain¨D¨DAt Kool Saiko¡¯s concerned words, Kryhi Andrichhi nodded quietly as usual.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± (Kryhi)


    The renowned Supreme Martial Arts Festival. Of course, I was confident in my abilities, but I do not expect to win easily.


    My Party Members who were looking at me seemed more anxious than ever.


    The foul-mouthed Alchemist crossed her legs while turning her back to me. Kutry Smyart, the ¡¶Lowest Mountain (Saitei Sanmyaku)¡· smokes a cigarette and says in an unusually chiding voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to run away now? You have already aplished your goal just by having your name listed in the participant list of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, haven¡¯t you? Besides, your name has spread through all the bounty hunting you did. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be defeated so easily, but there¡¯s not much profit in staying here any longer. All you have to do is run away. If you leave here, I will ce my final bet on the other guy.¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°Haaa!? There¡¯s no way Onii-chan will lose to a guy like that!? Besides, there¡¯s an anti-fraud rule that Party Members can only bet on their Leader¨D¨D¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re so naive, there are plenty of ways to do it. Besides, if he wins, it will be a hassle! Kryhi may be stronger than his opponent, but you, Rusha, as expected, you can¡¯t win.? The only thing you have that resembles the real thing is you calling him Onii-chan.¡± (Kutry)


    Kutry¡¯s straightforward words made Rusha¡¯s eyes widen in shock, and she says in a teary voice.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ That¡¯s not true! Even you, Kutry, are inferior to Sytry!¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Fine with me. It¡¯s not just the amount of knowledge that matters to an Alchemist. It¡¯s because¨D¨DI am the worst.¡± (Kutry)


    Kutry grinned and gave a dark smile.


    What are they talking about¡­¡­ I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯ve already noticed that they have something of a unique sense of camaraderie that I¡¯m not privy to.


    It¡¯s good that the Party Members get along well, so I¡¯m not going to interrupt them about it.


    However, this is something I must say.


    ¡°Kutry, I¡¯m not going to run away. I¡¯m still a Treasure Hunter. If I retreat in the face of the unknown, I¡¯m disqualified as a Treasure Hunter.¡± (Kryhi)


    Fixing a match is out of the question. Kryhi has his own pride. Even if I die during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, I will have no regrets.


    Kutry was tongue-tied at Kryhi¡¯s forceful words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tsk. That¡¯s what I thought. Suit yourself. But if you lose, I¡¯m out.¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°Haaaaah¡­¡­ He is as serious as ever. Even though we are the ones who call ourselves Smyart.¡± (Zuri)


    ¡°Kekeke¡­¡­ It is toote to say something like that when we are already looking for a brother, My Sister.¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°Kutry, the lowest persona you want to appear is too shallow too.¡± (Zuri)


    Said Zuri in a tired voice.


    Kryhi is the only one who will be on the big stage, but apparently, his Party Members are not exactly normal either.


    Winning the Supreme Martial Arts Festival will give you prestige. However, the Supreme Martial Arts Festival does not only give merits.


    If I were to suffer an unsightly defeat at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, my Party Members would be the target of ridicule. Considering this, I can understand my friend¡¯s anxiety.


    And that meant ack of trust in my leadership.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ve been hunting bounty hunters for a while now and I¡¯m well prepared. I am now¨D¨DThe strongest I have ever been.¡± (Kryhi)


    Bounty hunting was a good experience. The fox-maskedpanions I fought with were strong, they were at a level that I had rarely encountered before, and the enemies were not easy to deal with.


    But that is why my strength has increased now that I have survived those fierce battles. It was fortuitous that I got to know strong opponents before the mainpetition.


    Of course, this also meant that my power was also known, but if I was to be defeated just because of this, I would not be able to win the fierce battle that would happen during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival anyway.


    There, Kryhi sighed with all his thoughts.


    ¡°But, I didn¡¯t think that¨D¨DCry, you would also bepeting in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival too.¡± (Kryhi)


    Kryhi was astonished when he checked the tournament table distributed to him.


    To my surprise, my opponent in the first round was that man who had said he was my fan¨D¨DCry Andrich.


    Even though Cry didn¡¯t say anything, I couldn¡¯t help but feel something like fate.


    It is the management of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival that decides the tournament match-up. If Cry was going to participate in the tournament, what were the odds that he would meet me in the first round?


    He was a mysterious man. Despite only feeling powerlessnessing from him, he has many connections and he was well-liked by the powerful. He was, so to speak¨D¨DKryhi¡¯s opposite.


    ording to Kool and others, he also has an Alias. Moreover, his Alias is just like mine.


    ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ Andrich¡­¡­ What a funny name. I wonder if his ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was him trying to imitate me?¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey, Kool, is this guy really going to be okay?¡± (Zuri)


    ¡°Well, Kryhi-san is a warrior and he doesn¡¯t care about other people that much¡­¡­¡± (Kool)


    It has been a long time since Kryhi has been so interested in other people.


    Kryhi has no idea how powerful that man is as he couldn¡¯t feel any Mana Materialing from him.


    However, even if I know him, even if he is my fan, I will not hold back.


    Because I believe that giving your all is the only way to be polite, that¡¯s why¨D¨D.


    I found myself smiling before I knew it, and my smile deepened even more.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    In a hushed voice, Gaff Shenfelder says to his former right-hand man.


    ¡°Good work. Were the orders thorough?¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°Yes. However, those fake Boss are bing quite tricky¡­¡­¡± (Gaff¡¯s right-hand man)


    ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯ve been outsmarted by the secret organization. I¡¯m surprised to find myself in trouble right from the start when I¡¯m finally in the Boss¡¯s seat. It¡¯s a blind spot.¡± (Gaff)


    Faking being the Boss¡¯s is going rampant.


    Slow and steady is better than fast and loose. Words spread quickly based on the informationwork that Gaff had.


    Initially, this area was Gaff¡¯s responsibility, and thanks to that the situation and¨D¨DThe inheritance proceeded swiftly.


    ¡°Good thing the ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± is here with us.¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°Yeah, totally. The judgment of authenticity of the ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± is endorsed by the organization.¡± (Gaff¡¯s right-hand man)


    One of the factors that make the organization able to keep being secretive is the existence of ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± of the Fox-God. Practical or not, the organization would not be able to function without the ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±.


    His experience of surviving as a bandit with arge number of men under hismand whispered to Gaff.


    It says that he must consolidate the foundation as soon as possible even if he doesn¡¯t know precisely how to do it.


    I have also heard rumors of internal strife at the center ofmand. I hope it is a simple rumor, but I don¡¯t believe that simple rumors can spread out from the center ofmand.


    Seriously, that Boss made me take over at a problematic time. No¨D¨DDoes it mean that I am not qualified to lead the organization if I cannot contain this level of problems?


    Alternatively, it could be that this event is customary as long as there is more than one boss with a fox mask. For the fox masks that control other areas, the change of Bosses in one area should be an excellent opportunity to increase their own territory.


    Either way, I finally have the fox mask, the sign of being the Boss. No way I will be just sitting back and watching.


    The previous Boss told me that he would leisurely watch the battle. Then, let me show you.


    The royal strategies of Gaff Shenfelder, the one who was once called ¡°Thief King (Tozoku Ou)¡±.


    ¡°Make Aburaage¡­¡­ Let everyone fry Aburaage. That is God¡¯s will¨D¨D¡±? (Sora)


    Said Sora as if she were giving an oracle. But her eyes werepletely fixed.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    When you look at it Kryhi really is like Cry. Not understanding what¡¯s happening around him but is still full of confidence in himself (Except that Cry is faking his badass mode).


    Gaff thinking that Cry will leisurely watch HIS fight and that other Bosses are trying to take his territory is just normal is so funny.


    This is just Gaff and Sora¡¯s Infinite Trial!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    My Sister: here she is saying it in English.

 Chapter 248，Part2: 2 - Eve

    <h4>Chapter248£¬Part2: 2 - Eve</h4> <h4>Chapter 248 Eve</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Woooooooooooooooooooh, powerful unseen foes are waiting for usss! My sword is whispering to me that it wants to suck blooddd!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°But Luke-chan, your sword is made of wood, no?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°I willll! Advance to a new stageee! In the Supreme Martial Arts Festivallll! Cutting with a sword is powerful, but cutting with a wooden sword is even more powerfulll! The strongest swordsman can¨D¨DCut the world with a wooden sworddd!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    A meaningless roar echoed through the room. Luke and the others¡¯ tension had reached the maximum in anticipation of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    Apparently, they were not satisfied with bounty hunting with Touka and her group.


    However, I didn¡¯t have time to worry about that now. I crossed my arms and stared at the tournament match-up.


    ¡°Uuuun¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What is wrong? Cry-san?¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry called out to me with an upward nce.


    Cry Andrich is mentioned in this tournament.


    The question is whether this Cry Andrich is me or another Cry Andrich.


    I have never heard of anyone with the same name as me, but there are examples such as Kryhi Andrichhi. In the first ce, I came here to watch the games, not to participate in them.


    Who would like to attend a Muscle-Brain Fest? I am here to watch the games with Tino and the others while eating popcorn, you know.


    ¡°Are you maybe¡­¡­ Worried about the match, Leader?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Cry-san will be fine! After all, the other party is a fake!¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry is encouraging me while Lucia is grumpy today too. Apparently, in order to hear what they think, I need to ask them¨D¨D.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Heh? Do you think I am going to be participating in the tournament?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hah?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Sytry)


    Lucia and Sytry stiffened. Iughed at what happened.


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha, I will not participate. There is no way that I will participate.¡± (Cry)


    Me participating in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, that¡¯s absurd. I am a man who has always just barely avoided many deadly troubles in the past, you know?


    I can¡¯t even fight, let alone battle. One-on-one is my weakest point. Well, I¡¯m not good at many-on-one battles either.


    The Cry Andrich mentioned here is probably a Cry Andrich that is not me.


    ¡°Wh-What¡­ What are you talking abou¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°The Cry Andrich mentioned here is a Cry Andrich that is not me.¡± (Cry)


    In the first ce, I had to apply in order to participate in the tournament. How could I be listed in the tournament match-up if I had not done so?


    I was indeed surprised for a moment to see my name written on it, but if I took a deep breath and thought about it calmly it was self-exnatory.


    ¡°Ni-Nii-san!? I-It is the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, you know!? It is not just any random martial arts tournament, you know!?¡± (Lucia)


    With a smile, I avoided Lucia whose face was twitching and was having an intense look.


    ¡°No, this is just a simple martial arts tournament.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Nii-san!? Are you serious!? Nii-san!?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Ti-chan¡­¡­ You poor thing.¡± (Sytry)


    Lucia yelled out loud. And Sytry muttered with an unusually sorry expression.


    Hearing themotion, Luke and the others rushed in. And so the night before the Supreme Martial Arts Festival passed.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Really, human vige is such a noisy ce.


    For those born and raised in a Treasure Shrine, the vige in the desert was noisy, but the noise of this city on the eve of a festival far exceeded that.


    No one in the crowd paid any attention to the tiny figure. It was surely there, but no one noticed it.


    For the fox Phantom living in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ deceiving people is now proof of their existence.


    I¡¯m done ying in this town. I tricked people into frying Aburaage, and I have also yed a trick on a human organization that I don¡¯t really understand. It¡¯s a shame to leave that huge amount of Aburaage, but I can eventually have it again if I use the same trick.


    God¡¯s kins are fickle. We only get involved with people when we want to get involved with people.


    Now, what should I do? Should I go back to the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, or should I go back to the desert vige again? As I was walking while humming a tune, a piece of paper that had fallen to the ground suddenly caught the Imouto Kitsune¡¯s eye.


    It was the tournament match-up for tomorrow¡¯s Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    ¡ºSupreme Martial Arts Festival (Butaisai)¡».Although the Imouto Kitsune did not have muchmon sense of the human world, she had already grasped a general idea of what was going on from the conversations of the people in this region.


    It is a festival topete in strength. Even though it is obvious that the strongest of all is ¡°Mother (Haha-sama)¡±, Humans are truly foolish,peting with each other in warfare among lower races.


    And there, as I casually nced down, a familiar name suddenly came into my eyes.


    ¡°Cry Andrich VS Kryhi Andrichhi¡­¡­?¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    Cry Andrich.


    It is a name that even the Imouto Kitsune, who have no interest in human name, could never forget.


    No¨D¨DHe is the natural enemy of the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ itself.


    Once, the Phantom of the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ lost a battle of wits with that man and was robbed of its tail, which could be called the main body of the Treasure Shrine.


    As far as the Imouto Kitsune goes, he is a foe with whom I have a history, as I have been cleverly trapped and have even been imposed a rule prohibiting me from attacking him.


    That mancks respect for the Imouto Kitsune. My pride as oneing from a divine lineage would not allow me to stay defeated, but he was too dangerous to face alone. That is what I thought.


    After checking the tournament match-up for a while, the Imouto Kitsune murmured.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Interesting.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    With high intellect, I assemble my next operation.


    I was thinking of going home already, but with this, I¡¯ll be able to pay back that Kikkikan-san this time.


    Although I cannot attack him directly, there are many ways to deceive humans.


    This time I am going to show that man what I can do. I will trick him, get him down on his knees, and force him tob my tail.


    The strongest Hunter. A Level 8. I¡¯m going to tarnish your reputation in the human world. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry is still running away from reality even after seeing his name on the tournament match-up!


    Sasuga Cry, his running away from reality power is too strong!


    And what is the Imouto Kitsune n!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 249，Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival

    <h4>Chapter249£¬Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival</h4> <h4>Chapter 249 Supreme Martial Arts Festival?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Then came the fateful day.


    My stomach has been hurting since the morning, but Lucia knocked me up.


    ¡°Come on, pull yourself together! Leader! Are you going to fight like that? Your opponent is also a skilled fighter, you know?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I can¡¯t because my Relics aren¡¯t charged.¡± (Cry)


    I waspletely sleep-deprived.


    As I tried my best to make excuses, my excellent Imouto looked down at me and said.


    ¡°I charged them.¡± (Lucia)


    My stomach really hurts.? I want to go back to the Imperial Capital right now.


    Liz, who had apparently been engaged in a mock battle with Luke since early in the morning, blinked at me, and *jirojiro* looked at me strangely.


    ¡°Cry-chan, you look like you feel really bad. Even tho¡¯ you always seem to be fine no matter what¡¯s going on¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    I always feel bad!


    Apparently, I couldn¡¯t stay in bed all the time. I had no choice but to get up.


    Today too, Sytry put her hands together and was *niconico* smiling.


    ¡°Well, well, Cry-san. If the Cry-san in the tournament match-up is not Cry-san, then Cry-san is Cry-san, Cry-san, Cry-san¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry is bugged¡­¡­ Is it because I hit her head too many times?


    Apparently, she liked the tsukkomi a lot. Sytry just *niconico* smiled and started arranging the potions in front of me.


    ¡°This is smoke, this is explosion, this is poison, this is paralysis, this is sleep, this is scratch medicine, this is Mana Potion¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    Even if there is a bug in her head, her function remains, huh¡­¡­


    No, not yet. You don¡¯t know yet. There is still a possibility that the me on the contestant list is not me.


    There are look-alikes, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if there was a real one (No idea what this means, tho¡¯).


    I feel like I¡¯m going to throw up from the inevitable tension and frustration I am feeling right now.


    And then Lucia said dismissively.


    ¡°Haaaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why did you get a ticket if you didn¡¯t want to be in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    .


    ¡°Because I wanted to watch it.¡± (Cry)


    To put it more simply, I thought Luke and the others would want to watch the game, but I never thought it would be like this.


    And then, Luke, who had been *mogumogu* gulping down a long piece of bread with his mouth full, swallowed it firmly and shouted loudly despite being in the early hours of the morning.


    ¡°I see, so you¡¯re saying¨D¨DThe battlefield is the best seat around!!¡± (Luke)


    This is not watching the game anymore. That¡¯s not watching the game anymore, you know. I¡¯m gonna die, you know. It¡¯s not just stray bullets that will fly at me, you know.


    No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not gonna participate. I¡¯m not gonna participate. So there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.


    I check with Sytry, who seems to still have a bit of a loose screw that hasn¡¯t been screwed back yet.


    ¡°By the way, just to make sure I¡¯m clear, can you surrender at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡­ I believe there was a system like this in ce.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°What!? I won¡¯t let something so boring happen! If there¡¯s anyone like that, I¡¯ll turn him into rust for my sword before he can surrender!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Luke-chan, I don¡¯t know if you know this, but¨D¨DWooden swords don¡¯t rust, okay?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Haah.¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia sighed deeply at the usual exchange between Luke and Liz.


    It¡¯s bad. Luke¡¯s wooden sword will turn me into rust.


    It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It isn¡¯t me. I don¡¯t remember ever saying I would participate, and this tournament match-up is just because of someone with the same name as mine.


    And if by any chance, by one in a million chances, I am going to participate, my opponent is not Luke, so it¡¯s okay. I am sure he will at least give me time to surrender.


    After I took a deep breath, I smiled.


    Humans have no choice but tough when they are helpless.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­¡­ (In a certain sense) Let¡¯s create a legend.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!¡± (Luke)


    ¡ì


    The venue of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. The Coliseum, located in the middle of Cleat, was filled with enthusiasm even though the doors had not been opened yet.


    There were cheers and angry shouts. The atmosphere of a battlefield made your skin crawl. As if it were right before a war, the ce was full of people with all sorts of weapons.


    And indeed, the Supreme Martial Arts Festival is a war.


    Sometimes, for Hunters, pride is worth more than their life. This tournament not only decides the best of the best but also results in more than a few deaths each year.


    ¡°Ooooh, what¡¯s the matter, Cry? You don¡¯t look so good today!¡± (Sven)


    ¡°I am always like this.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Are you really okay, desu!? Yowaningen, you are in the first match, right, desu!?¡± (Kruz)


    We joined ¡¶Iron Cross (Kurogane Juuji)¡·, ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, and other members of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· who were here to support us.


    Apparently, myplexion was so bad that Sven and Kruz could clearly see it.


    I am not going to clear up their misunderstandings anymore, but apparently, everyone assumed that I was going to fight. Tell me earlier! If you thought that, you should have just told me a little earlier!


    I suppressed my desire to run away right now and said badassly.


    ¡°This is a warrior¡¯s pale face.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What? What are you talking about? Desu?¡± (Kruz)


    Not good, it isn¡¯t just Sytry. My thinking is also a little buggy today.


    ¡°I was thinking a little too muchst night, so I didn¡¯t sleep a lot.¡± (Cry)


    I wasn¡¯t lying. It has been a long time since I have had trouble sleeping because of overthinking. Even though being able to sleep was one of my few good qualities¨D¨D.


    ¡°Oh, I know what you mean Cry! I? was so excited that I was swinging my sword all night!¡± (Luke)


    Luke, who was obviously in high spirits, roared despite the crowd.


    Hey, stop, Luke. Don¡¯t put me in the same basket as you! <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Yooooo Cry¡¯s gonna create a legend during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival!


    And sasuga Lucia, always got Cry¡¯s back thanks to her charging duty.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 249，Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival

    <h4>Chapter249£¬Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival</h4> <h4>Chapter 249 Supreme Martial Arts Festival?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Wh-What, I was worried for nothing, desu! Hmph! Don¡¯t show us a poor fight, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°You say you thought too much and couldn¡¯t sleep well, so you mean that you¡¯re fully motivated, huh. That¡¯s rare.¡± (Sven)


    ¡°Master~, please do your best! I¡¯m all set, I bet all my money!¡± (Tino)


    Tino clenched her fist with a nervous look while encouraging me.


    It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s gonna be okay. Tino¡¯s entire fortune will be covered by Sytry, so it will be okay.


    No, it is not me. I am not a contestant. Those who believe will be saved, I¡¯m not a contestant. I will neverpete, I won¡¯t, okay?


    With a gentle smile, I told Tino.


    ¡°Tino is a naughty?girl, huh.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Eh?¡± (Tino)


    That Tino, she really is a naughty girl for not considering the possibility of someone having the same name as me.


    ¡ì


    The entrance gate. When I showed my ticket and was about to enter, the receptionist opened her eyes and said.


    ¡°Cry Andrich-sama¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh? You just entered earlier, didn¡¯t you?¡± (Receptionist)


    ¡°Eh!?¡± (Cry)


    My eyes widened at her unexpected words.


    Sytry and the others who were following behind me were also *pokan* aghast. Sytry quickly interjects.


    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t make a mistake with Kryhi Andrichhi?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°No¡­¡­ There is no mistake. You already entered.¡± (Receptionist)


    The receptionist looked at me with a suspicious look on her face.


    Perhaps it might be¡­¡­¡­¡­ Could this possibly be it?


    That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t remember saying I was going to participate. No matter how much I want to, I wouldn¡¯t mistake participating for watching.


    All became clear and I felt better all at once. I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Seriously, so confusing. Who the hell is this Cry Andrich?


    Should I bet on him?


    Lucia looked up at me with a *jii* staring look.


    ¡°Why, are you looking so happy about, Leader?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°For the time being, please let him re-enter.¡± (Sytry)


    When Sytry said that, the receptionist looked at my arm and said.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Did you lose yourpetitors¡¯ proof too? Even though I told you that we wouldn¡¯t reissue it¡­¡­ Here, please don¡¯t lose it again. Well then, good luck.¡± (Receptionist)


    While I was rxed and felt a sense of security, a bracelet was *pachin* snapped onto my hand.


    Haha, apetitor¡¯s proof she said. I don¡¯t need it, you know, I am not apetitor.


    ¡°Cry Andrich-san is in the first round so he is over here.¡± (Receptionist)


    ¡°Good luck~, Cry-chan~!¡± (Liz)


    Hahaha, I told you that this Cry Andrich-san is not me, so it will be alright.


    ¡°Here is the waiting room.¡± (Receptionist)


    Haha, a waiting room, you say, what does a spectator wait for? The only things I am waiting for are drinks and battles.


    The door closed with a *patan* m sound.


    That sound finally brought me back to myself.


    The waiting room was clean but empty with nothing noteworthy.


    The only furniture present is a chair and a table. Plus a refrigerator. If you look up, the ceiling is right above you. There is no particr ce to hide.


    Why, why is this happening to me! Why didn¡¯t you say no loud and clear, me!


    I was so relieved that my brain waspletely empty.


    I *kyorokyoro* looked around, but no one seemed to be able to exin this situation to me.


    But the biggest problem is that the real Cry-san, who was supposed to be waiting here, is not here.


    There is nowhere to hide in the waiting room.


    At any rate, hoping for a slim ray of hope, I opened the small beverage fridge.


    ¡°Cry-saaan, are ya heeere?¡± (Cry)


    All that was inside were a few bottles of water. It¡¯s bad, I didn¡¯t think he would be here, but he was seriously nowhere to be found.


    No, not yet. We don¡¯t know yet. It is possible that Cry Andrich is a liquid creature, right? There should have been no racial restrictions on the contestants of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, right?


    ¡°Cry-saaan, is this Cry-san? Or is this maybe Cry-san? Or is this him?¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºKyan !¡» (?)


    When I took out bottles of water one by one as a way to escape reality, a bottle of water screamed.


    That was when I came back to myself for a second time.


    ¡°Gotta go to the toilet¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    It¡¯s bad, this is not the time to escape reality. This is not the time for auditory hallucinations.


    Where is the real Cry-san? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Of course, Cry use the legendary toilet escape!


    And what can this auditory hallucination be!?


    But seriously how can anyone look for someone in a bottle of water, Sasuga Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here when Cry say dame na ko which can mean naughty girl or bad girl.Until the end of the chapter, each time Cry is talking out loud, he is talking like a child who is the seeker in hide and seek.

 Chapter 250，Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ②

    <h4>Chapter250£¬Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 250 Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    In the empty waiting room, a small fridge quietly opened and one of the bottles of water tumbled out without anyone touching it.


    And the Imouto Kitsune returned to her original form from the water bottle.


    The first thing the Imouto Kitsune did after returning to her original form was to take a deep breath and calm herself down.


    She searched for any presence by *pikupiku* twitching her two ears, which had popped out due to her nervousness. There was no sign of Kikkikan-san, after he had left the room. She breathed a sigh of relief when she confirmed that.


    He was truly a terrifying human. It was hard to believe that he could hunt down my metamorphosed self which, for a fox incarnation, I am proud to call a perfect transformation, with such pinpoint uracy.


    Turning into an inorganic object is the basics of the basics. This time, my tail should not have inadvertentlye out.


    But in the end, I won. I was able to fool him. ¡ºKikkikan-san¡» didn¡¯t notice the Imouto Kitsune¡¯s transformation. I wondered what would happen for a second when I let my voice out, but I had not been exposed yet.


    But the real deal begins here. I must proceed with caution. The opponent is someone my brother and my mother had a hard time dealing with. I am confident in the n I have made, but I don¡¯t know what trigger will make him find me out.


    Even this time, it was an irregrity for that man toe to the waiting room. I was able to hide myself by bing a water bottle thanks to my quick thinking, but if you think about it, it was only natural for him toe because he was supposed to participate in the tournament as a fighter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Interesting.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    There are rules in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿. When you lose a battle of wits, you must not take revenge.


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t feel anything for being beaten.


    As a result of a clever trap he set upst time, I was even bound to not be able to attack him, and as a result, I was unjustifiablybeled as a glutton by my fellow brethren.


    Even as I recall it now, it was a humiliating story.


    I can¡¯t take revenge. However, it is possible to challenge him in a new game.


    This time, it is the Imouto Kitsune¡¯s turn to attack.


    Will that man, who is so dull that he never realized the true identity of the Aburaage smartphone, be able to see through my scheming?


    I won¡¯t hold back when I am fooling people.


    I closed my eyes, raised my index finger, and unleashed my technique. This will keep Kikkikan-san lost in the bathroom for a while, and he will not be able toe out.


    While stuck in the bathroom, Kikkikan-san¡¯s sense of direction is lost. And then, when I saw his panicked figure, Iughed at him.


    Satisfied with her work, the Imouto Kitsune smiled, then somersaulted and transformed into Cry Andrich.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    The sky was clear. The huge arena, which could hold tens of thousands of people, was filled with people and excitement.


    Finally, the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (Buteisai)¡± was about to begin. The majority of the seats were filled, and one begins to feel like questioning where so many people could have been hidden in Cleat.


    All the members of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·, including Tino, sat on the arena seat where it is reserved for the fighter¡¯s rtive.


    Like Tino and many others, the seats given to the fighter¡¯s rtives are the inner seats closest to where the fighter will be fighting. This is because, in this Supreme Martial Arts Festival, which is open to all races and professions, the participants¡¯ attacks who have absorbedrge amounts of Mana Material tend to berge-scale, so theirpanions are expected to act as a breakwater in case of an emergency.


    When I looked at the next block and at the opposite seats a few hundred meters away, all I saw were strong people. Tino took a deep breath in order to calm herself down when her shoulders naturally tensed up.


    ¡°Oi, oi, it hasn¡¯t even started yet, are you gonna be alright?¡± (Sven)


    ¡°That¡¯s right, desu. We are Yowaningen invitee, so we have to behave ordingly, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Sven Anger, the Leader of ¡¶Iron Cross (Kurogane Juuji)¡· and Kruz, a member from ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, who was sitting nearby talked to me.


    However, putting aside Sven, Kruz seemed to be as nervous as Tino.


    ¡°I bet a lot of money, so if he loses he won¡¯t get off so easily, desuuu!¡± (Kruz)


    In the end, Tino¡¯s strategy to increase Master¡¯s~ reputation failed, except for one person. It appears that Master¡¯s~ credibility has hit rock bottom.


    No, or maybe I should say that, in a sense, they understand him.


    Hearing what Kruz said, Sven looked at Kruz with pity.


    ¡°Kruz, you are, how to say¡­¡­ Like that, huh.¡± (Sven)


    ¡°!? That!? What do you mean by that, desu! If you have something to say, say it in my face, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Master~ is God. Master will definitely win, so there is no problem.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°R-Right! Yowaningen will win, so there¡¯s no problem, desu! We were even invited, so it¡¯s only natural that we bet on him, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz quickly agreed with Tino. However, her transparent eyes clearly showed agitation.


    She probably has the same anxiety as Tino.


    In the first ce, whether he wins or loses, Tino has no choice but to bet on her dear Master~. If she didn¡¯t bet on him, wouldn¡¯t her faith in him be questioned when people asked herter? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Kruz is back and has been indoctrinate by Tino!


    And Imouto Kitsune is as always so cute! Thinking that by taking Cry¡¯s ce she is ¡°challenging¡± him.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 250，Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ②

    <h4>Chapter250£¬Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 250 Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°But what¡¯s with this matchup, desu! That¡¯s too messed up, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz *bachibachi* taps the tournament match-up. Tino agrees with her.


    Master¡¯s~ opponent, his first-round opponent, is Kryhi Andrichhi. Obviously, he is a fake Master~.


    I heard that there was a fake (Although Master~ said that he was the real thing), but Ipletely did not expect that they would fight in the first round on this grand stage (Moreover it was at the very first match, including all the other participants¡¯ matches). It is punishable by a thousand deaths to try to impersonate ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· whose name is well-known throughout the four corners of the world.


    And Master~ facing that opponent is another reason for Tino to bet on Master~.


    Because, see¨D¨DI could never say that the real thing is inferior to the fake one.


    Svenughs pleasantly at Kruz¡¯s legitimate indignation.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha, but this guy is pretty strong. He is a skilled Magi. And he absorbed quite a lot of Mana Material.¡± (Sven)


    ¡°Aaah, you told me that you met him, right, desu? But if he¡¯s that good, it is even more ridiculous to use a pseudonym, desu! This is the Supreme Martial Arts Festival that is well-known even among Spirit People, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°It seems to be his real name.¡± (Sven)


    ¡°!? And you believe it, desu! There¡¯s no way this could be a coincidence, desu! Calmly think about it, what are the odds that their Alias even look alike, let alone their name, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    I¡¯m very worried. The Master is God, but there is a cunning side to him.


    A fake with a real name that looks just like his own¨D¨DOr rather, it is more natural to think that he tried to be a fake because his real name was so simr¨D¨DOr something along this line is very likely. Master¡¯s~ kindness is both an advantage and sometimes a disadvantage.


    Apparently, from what I could hear so far, those who did not know Master properly did not know which one was the real one.


    Cry Andrich and Kryhi Andrichhi. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· and ¡¶Infinite Sky Flower (Senten Banka)¡·.


    Initially, Master~ is not a person who shows his face in public very often. Aside from his Alias, his name and face are probably less recognizable than those of other high-level Hunters. Of course, it was intentional, but it had backfired.


    If he loses this match¨D¨DKryhi could be treated as the real thing.


    Either way, I have already bet all my money. All Tino can do at this point is to lean forward and cheer for him.


    I puffed my cheeks as hard as I could. I encouraged my heart that was about to be discouraged despite nothing happening to it.


    I am going to be able to see the battles in such close proximity. I cannot just cheer for Master~, I must learn something from this tournament.


    ¡ì


    And then, the time came. The buzz that filled the ce changed.


    The whirlpool of enthusiasm remained the same, but the arena, filled with a strange silence, was strangely uplifting to the spirit.


    Arge man appears in the spacious arena.


    He is a man with a stature that could rival Anthem, the ¡¶Unshakeable Permeance (Fudo Fuhen) ¡·. And he was also¨D¨DThe ¡ºPrevious War Emperor¡» who had reached the top of the tournament with his overwhelming power in the previous tournament.


    Held in his right hand is a huge metal pole that made him look small. It is a pole made of adamantine, which is said to be the sturdiest and heaviest rod in the world aside from Relics.


    As a warrior, Tino also has information about him, but in thest tournament, this man crushed all arts and techniques with just his metal pole and a steeled body.


    Anthem does not take off his armor, but this man did not wear any armor.


    His bare flesh is so inhuman that just one nce is enough to give one the chills. It is hard to believe that he is of the same species as me.


    Is it a miracle from the Mana Material that a human being can have physical abilities that far surpass those of legendary beasts and Monsters?


    This year¡¯spetitors must have been thinking about how to break through this Previous War Emperor.


    The Previous War Emperor took a quiet breath. Then a thunderous voice echoed through the spacious arena.


    A shockwave passed through Tino¡¯s body. The sound was so loud that I covered my ears in reflex. If it had been at close range, he would have knocked me unconscious by the sound alone.


    He certainly has the skill of someone who stands at the top of this world.


    ¡°In this ce called Cleat, one year has passed! All those who desire my throne, the new throne of the ¡ºWar Emperor¡», have gathered here after removing all their obstacles! I hereby announce the opening of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival!!¡± (War Emperor)


    Easy to understand sentences. But there was a gleam in his eyes, the gleam of a beast in front of its prey. His voice was eager and demanded bloodthirsty battles.


    I knew at first nce. This man is waiting for a challenger able to threaten him.


    The title of War Emperores with enormous money and honor. However, this is a man who desires neither money nor honor, but only power. The one who has kicked out his rivals and bes a War Emperor is probably this kind of man.


    Tino had a hunch.


    In order for Master~ to be the War Emperor, that man, the Previous War Emperor, will be his biggest obstacle.


    Tino is fully andpletely on Master~ side, but I wasn¡¯t too sure if Master~, who always had a gentle smile on his face, could beat that man who looks like a monster.


    And so the first round begins.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Finally, it¡¯s here. I¡¯ve been waiting for this.


    The air that caressed my skin contained a lot of the audience¡¯s enthusiasm. Euphoria filled my body.


    Kryhi Andrichhi, the ¡¶Infinite Sky Flower (Senten Banka)¡·, closed his eyes for a moment, focused his mind, and then flipped his switch.


    He is in perfect shape. Kryhi used to be a solo Hunter until Kool and his friends invited him to join their Party. For a solo Hunter who can¡¯t get help from anyone, being ready for a battle at any moment¡¯s notice is a vital skill, so to speak.


    Kryhi is a Magi, but he is used to fighting solo. In that sense, the battle in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival is in Kryhi¡¯s favor.


    Generally, in this type ofpetition, close-quarterbatants are considered to be the strongest. In fact, the Previous War Emperor was a monster-like man who specialized in physical strength.


    However, even if Kryhi shudders at the sight of his majesty and the extreme strength that oozes out from him, Kryhi does not intend to lose at all.


    I¡¯ll keep winning. It¡¯s how I¡¯ve lived my whole life. For hunters, the desire to win is more necessary than anything else.


    But this time, Kryhi is not only fighting for himself.


    I¡¯ll be the Warrior Emperor. And I¡¯ll make the name ¡¶Strange Freak (Nageki no Akuryo)¡· legendary.


    For the sake of my friends who always look somewhat unsure of themselves, but follow me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go all out, Cry. And I will carry your will with me as well.¡± (Kryhi)


    Muttered Kryhi Andrichhi to himself and proceeded to the battlefield. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Finally, the Buteisai is gonna start!


    How is Cry¡¯s obviously carefully nned strategy andpletely not because of luck gonna end up!?


    What is is endgame!?


    Hang on tight because its gonna be epic!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 251，Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ③

    <h4>Chapter251£¬Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 251 Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡».


    The secret organization ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± has several bases around the country that are unknown to anyone.


    However, one of Cleat¡¯s normally quiet bases was now in the midst of amotion as if a beehive had been poked.


    In a room at the far end of the base, the new boss¨D¨DGaff Shenfelder gave his instructions in a loud voice.


    ¡°Assassins from another organization! Traitor! Seize them! Don¡¯t listen to what they say! They are being manipted by a fake.¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°Please don¡¯t let anyone escape! This is an order from the Boss!¡± (Sora)


    Sora, too, raised both of her hands in the air in support of his opinion. Her expressioncked the somewhat sacred atmosphere that she always has on her face.


    It was not at the stage where retreating is possible. If they lost here, they would have no ce in the organization. ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± have a special position, but they could be disposed of in the wake of the civil war. Because the dead cannot protest.


    Gaff¡¯s subordinates are extremely talented. They are experienced, powerful, and ustomed to wielding their power under Gaff.


    We¡¯ve been preparing in advance for a major operation in Cleat. The weather in the sky, the advantage of thend, the harmony of the subordinates, everything was all on the new Boss¡¯s side.


    The subordinates, each wearing a fox mask and armed, rushed out of the room when they saw the ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡± with an unprecedented bloodcurdling expression.


    The members of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± are all elite, even their most basic subordinates. Even if their opponents are under the direct order of another Boss, they will not be defeated so easily.


    ¡°The enemies are fewer than us in numbers. We are ¡ºSuperior¡» than them.¡± (Gaff)


    By now, the Supreme Martial Arts Festival tournament should have begun. The key to the operation, the Key to the Earth, is in the hands of the previous Boss, something should happen.


    If possible, Gaff and the others would like to take their time and watch the tournament like the Boss, but they can¡¯t move without dealing with those rude fox-masked intruders first.


    If we show an opening, you will be killed. The one who is right will not be the winner. The winner is the one who will be right.


    At that moment, the door opened with a bang. A man wearing a fox mask rushed in. But he was not Gaff¡¯s subordinate.


    To think he cane this far while oveing his subordinates who have been studying and are skilled at detecting people¡¯s presence, as expected of someone who also belongs to the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    The intruder was covered in wounds. His robes were cut everywhere and his blood was staining them.


    However, to think he would have made it this far and pass through countless traps and Gaff¡¯s subordinates, he is undoubtedly capable. He might even be a subordinate that reports directly to the other Boss.


    However, the number of enemies is small. To begin with, it was only a few days ago that Gaff took over the Boss¡¯s position. Their raid is not arge-scale, meticulously nned one.


    The intruder looked at Gaff, saw the mask he was wearing, and opened his eyes widely.


    It was just a small opening. However, Gaff is not senile enough to miss the opportunity that arose.


    The essence of the ¡°Thief King (Tozoku Ou)¡± is his ability tomand, but it is not like he iscking in confidence inbat ability. It took him less than a second to draw his weapon, get ready, rush into him, and stab him.


    In an instant, a narrow, custom-made knife was plunged deep into the man¡¯s torso.


    ¡°Huh!?¡± (Intruder)


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. Because, you know, it seems that there¡¯s been some kind of misunderstanding.¡± (Gaff)


    He won¡¯t let him say anything. The intruder opened his eyes and tried to move his lips, but eventually failed in the end and fell down.


    Gaff¡¯s knife was coated with a drug. It was a special paralyzing drug that was researched in order to keep powerful Phantoms alive. Even if they had absorbed Mana Material, most enemies cannot withstand it.


    He kicked the intruder into a corner of the room with the knife still stuck in the intruder.


    There will be more intruders toe. Intruders who made an unfortunate misunderstanding due to another Boss¡¯s instigation.


    It¡¯s a full-on fight.


    Gaff, who was unmistakably wearing the proof of being the boss, grinned with only his mouth.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do whatever you want. This is my territory¨D¨DI¡¯m¡­¡­ The Boss.¡± (Gaff)


    ¡°Boss, we have to make Aburaage too. It was you, the Boss, who gave that order.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­ I know. I know it very well. I am the one who gave that order.¡± (Gaff)


    At the ¡°Miko¡¯s (Shrine Maiden)¡± words, Gaff¡¯s smile faded, and sighed.


    It¡¯s too silly, but it¡¯s the strategy that the previous Boss had set up. We can¡¯t cut corners.


    The previous Boss has passed the mask on to Gaff, but it is not like he had lost his strength. Gaff is not so confident that he thinks he can beat the other Bosses without the previous Boss¡¯s backing.


    I never thought I¡¯d have my back against a wall as soon as I became the Boss¡­¡­ Gaff made a small sigh and decided to issue a new order.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Cleat arena. A few dozen meters above the arena, where the Supreme Martial Arts Festival is about to take ce, a human figure was floating.


    Wearing a jet-ck coat. A fox mask covers his face. He was standing in the empty air and looked down at the ck stone¨D¨DThe Symphonic Stone in his hand.


    The informationing from the Symphonic Stones was not very good. The voicesing out of it conveyed only an atmosphere of urgency, and it was clear that the headquarters was in turmoil.


    One of the highest top-ranking executives of the ¡°Nine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡±. The man whose territory covers a wide area, including Zebuldia, bit his lip in frustration at the situation.


    The chain ofmand waspletely divided. Communication with my men, who had been sent to the hideout first just in case, was cut off. Apparently, my men had been attacked.


    This disorder in the chain ofmand was unusual. The headquarters, which was supposed to takemand in such a situation, was also slow.


    To think they tried to iste us, what a foolish n. It must have been a yearly and very carefully prepared n to disrupt our organization that has been in hiding for so long to this extent in such a short time. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Yes, of course, Cry spent years thinking about this n.


    All this is no sheer coincidence!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 251，Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ③

    <h4>Chapter251£¬Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 251 Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I put away the Symphonic Stone in my pocket.


    This incident is not the handiwork of the Explorer Association. It is neither the work of the Empire. The foxes¡¯ eyes are everywhere, so if it were arge organization, it would be impossible that there would be no information at all.


    To think an individual Hunter would so openly challenge the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± to such an extent, it seems that the previous information that the ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· was a fierce group that destroyed all criminal organizations was not an exaggeration.


    However, he was too naive. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· made one mistake. He revealed his true identity.


    The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is different from other secret organizations.


    It is true that the n failed. But ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· will die for that. There are many powerful Treasure Hunters, but few are schemer enough to trap the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± that is so thoroughly secretive.


    If ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· dies, the next operation will surely be sessful. It may take some time to rebuild the organization, but it is not a bad return if we can eliminate the obstacles to the organization at an early stage.


    The weakness of this Hunter was that he was too proud.


    He is convinced of his victory. He believes that he cannot be assassinated.


    There is always someone above you. It is not a smart move, but the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± are not afraid to use any means to achieve their objectives. Neither will we take half-measures. Being the Boss is also synonymous with being the strongest in the organization!


    Radrick Atrum Zebrudia will see the horrific death of the man who protected him today. And his fear of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± will be solidified.


    After thinking so far, the Boss looked down at the tournament match-up for the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    ¡°What a foolish n he had thought of¡­¡­¡± (Boss)


    First round of the tournament match-up. Cry Andrich VS Kryhi Andrichhi. This is a ridiculous match-up in which people are making fun of it by saying that it is the fake VS the real thing.


    I don¡¯t know how he manipted the match schedule, or what his intentions were by doing this, but it is too shy to be able to put smoke in my eyes.


    I have never met ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· face to face, but even if it is unclear which one is the real one, the solution is simple.


    ¨D¨DIf you don¡¯t know his faces, I just have to kill them both.


    On the ground. Two dark-haired men stand in the vast arena. The match was about to begin.


    If I am to aim for it, it is at the moment when one of them falls. There is a barrier in the arena, but that is to prevent stray bullets, not attacks from the outside.


    I squinted my eyes and observed the battle closely. They are about the size of a pea, but I can see that the two men are talking to each other.


    Not yet. Fake and real. An unknown Hunter and a renowned Hunter. Without a doubt, the match will be a short-term decisive battle.


    Focus all your attention. The opponent is Level 8, and I don¡¯t think I will lose if I fight him head-on, but if it drags on, reinforcements wille in.


    From my pocket, I take out the key to the original operation, the Relic I managed to recover¨D¨DThe ¡ºKey of the Earth¡». It is already charged.


    This is far from the original operation, but¨D¨DCome, let the despair begin. Now is the time to show the whole world the power of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    The moment I thought of that¨D¨DThe arena atmosphere changed dramatically. From above, I couldn¡¯t even hear the sound in the arena, but I could feel the confusion.


    Did something happen¡­¡­?


    I squinted my eyes and looked down below. He saw one of the men raise his hand.


    And then¨D¨DIn an instant, a powerful sound, impact, and light passed through the Boss¡¯s entire body.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Right now¡­¡­¡­¡­ What did you just say?¡± (Kryhi)


    The dark-haired man asked with a stunned expression.


    Kryhi Andrichhi. Kikkikan-san¡¯s opponent and the fake. ¡¶Infinite Sky Flower (Senten Banka)¡·.


    From his body, I feel quite a bit of Mana Material for a human being, but of course, he is 10,000 times stronger than Kikkikan-san, but not much from the point of view of God¡¯s kin.


    He is just an insignificant, human warrior.


    The Imouto Kitsune smiled a fearless smile typical of Kikkikan-san, and once again looked around the noisy arena, and said in a loud voice that seemed to reach every corner of the arena.


    ¡°I said, ¡°It is an honor to meet, real thing¡±. But that will end today, today, I will defeat you and I will be the real¨D¨D¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·!¡± (Imouto Kitsune) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahahaha Imouto Kitsune n is finally in motion!


    Kryhi is 10 000 times stronger than Cry but isn¡¯t Cry power level 0?


    By saying that, it reminds me of the time when they say that Cry is weaker than a random citizen! XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 252，Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ④

    <h4>Chapter252£¬Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 252 Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    It was the perfect n. Without expressing it, the Imouto Kitsune was pleased with her own trick.


    I think I am able toe up with such a n the moment I see the tournament match-up, I am frightened by my own talent.


    I don¡¯t really know why but it seemed that Kikkikan-san, who seemed to be a well-known Hunter in the human world, will be fighting someone who has a name just like his own. It is a strategy that can only work if both of them are here.


    Due to the Imouto Kitsune¡¯s deception, Kikkikan-san became the fake. He may deny itter, but this clear deration has been seen by many people. He will surely have a hard time regaining his honor.


    My only regret is that I will not be able to see with my own eyes his face, which has no sense of danger, but that¡¯s something that can¡¯t be helped.


    The only thing left to do is to lose before the technique I put on him which leaves Kikkikan-san astray, wears off. And before Kikkikan-san knows it, he will have lost without even standing on this grand stage once!


    The Imouto Kitsune¡¯s art of transformation is perfect. Although there are differences in the degree of proficiency, the Phantoms from the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ generally have the power to transform into human beings.


    Kryhi Andrichhi took a step back and muttered with a stunned expression.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡­ Saying¡­¡­ Kuh.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°Are you surprised? You didn¡¯t think there was a fake? Did you think it was a coincidence that you and I met?¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    I read a little bit of the mind of the person in front of me and make a nice follow-up. The foxes¡¯ techniques are techniques that are made to deceive people. It is easy to y a trick even on aplete stranger.


    But this Kryhi Andrichhi guy¨D¨DIs very mysterious.


    There is no cloud in this man¡¯s eyes and no malice in his heart. His honed soul reflects the power that is appropriate for his body, and the staff in his hand is a Relic.


    The only resemnce to Kikkikan-san is genuinely just their name. If I really have to find something else, I would say that they have the same hair color, but apart from those two points, everything else is different.


    And apparently, this man¨D¨DDo not know about ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. Even though that name seems to be quite famous, the world truly works in mysterious ways.


    However, this is convenient for me. If he was really a fake, he would have been agitated by the Imouto Kitsune¡¯s deration, but he is not aware of it.


    I can¡¯t help but think that heaven is telling me to trick them.


    I will trick Kryhi, I will trick the audience¨D¨DAnd I will trick Kikkikan-san.


    The Imouto Kitsune opened her arms and showed herposure. She felt countless gazes on her.


    Curious look. Bewildered look. Contempt look. The noise due to the confusion is pleasant. Confusion is the true nature of the Phantoms of the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿.


    And then, Kryhi Andrichhi took a step forward and said with a quiet but trembling voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Cry. In this world¨D¨DThere¡¯s no such thing as being the real one or the fake one.¡± (Kryhi)


    By the time he said that his body stopped trembling. His eyes, which were the same color as Kikkikan-san, were quietly shining.


    His tone was quiet, but his voice strangely echoed in the arena.


    ¡°No matter what method you use, one cannot be another person. You cannot be me, and I cannot be you. But you don¡¯t have to be me in the first ce! Because even if you don¡¯t be like me, you are already a splendid Cry Andrich!¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°¡­¡­????¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    The Imouto Kitsune blinked her eyes and stared at the man who didn¡¯t notice even a millimeter of her n at all.


    The audience was utterly captivated by his strangely pleasant voice.


    I see, apparently, like Kikkikan-san who has no sense of danger, this person with a simr name has no sense of danger at all.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you admire me. I also don¡¯t mind that we have an Alias that is very simr. But don¡¯t say such a sad thing like abandoning yourself and bing me¡­¡­ At the moment you got the right to stand at this Supreme Martial Arts Festival, you are already outstanding because if you are fake, you wouldn¡¯t be here. Including the fact that you admire me, you are Cry Andrich! I want you to recognize yourself without belittling that fact! And then, at that time, I willpete with you with a smile on my face! I will see you again, at this Supreme Martial Arts Festival!¡± (Kryhi)


    His straight voice disappeared into the sky. A beatter, the audience exploded in cheers. Apparently, this was perceived as a performance.


    Kikkikan-san haspletely be the underdog. Although it was as nned, as it turns out, human society is also quite instructive.


    What should I do¡­¡­ While being a little lost, I raised my hand.


    The audience goes quiet at the fake¡¯s movement. Normally, it was nned that I would be ridiculed here, but it seemed that hispassion had been stronger than him wanting to ridicule me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That is bullshit, real one. Right here, right now, you will fall. This is the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, you must show your prowess before spouting nonsense. Or what, are you not confident enough to win?¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    At the Imouto Kitsune¡¯s voice, Kryhi¡¯s expression turned a little sad but immediately eximed.


    The wind blew. Hisrge ck robe fluttered, and the staff he held in his right hand came into view.


    It is a metallic staff with a blue crystalid at the top of the staff. And it wasn¡¯t something that came from this world.


    ¡°I will¨D¨DNot be defeated by the fake you! Until you find your true self, I will stand as your goal and ideal! All of this, Cry Andrich is¨D¨DFor your own sake!¡± (Kryhi)


    The Imouto Kitsune chillingly brushed off what he said.


    Kryhi Andrichhi is talented. He also has experience. Moreover, he has heart.


    However, the staff held by the man in front of me has greater strength.


    Purple electricity scatters in the center of the crystal. It is a Staff Relic. It is a staff specific to a particr attribute and increases its power.


    Without letting it show on my face, I was satisfied with the result that went beyond my expectations.


    I see, I thought he was 10,000 times stronger than Kikkikan-san, but it seems that it was more than just 10,000 times stronger. The magical power that dwells in his body was weaved together and amplified explosively.


    This man¨D¨DIs a lightning Magi. Moreover, he did not learn any other attributes, he is a One Attribute Magi.


    The sky, the atmosphere was shivering. ¡¶Infinite Sky Flower (Senten Banka)¡·. Kryhi Andrichhi shouted.


    ¡°I will defeat you¨D¨DI owe you, so I won¡¯t hold back! ept my full power! Traveling through thousands of skies, and blooming like thousands of flowers, ¡¶Infinite Sky Flower (Senten Banka)¡·¨D¨DThe power of the Lightning Emperor, of Kryhi Andrichhi !!¡± (Kryhi)


    Almost on reflex, I look up. And then¨D¨DA ray of light fell from the sky.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Kryhi¡¯s dialogue is so shonen protagonist like XD


    And Imouto Kitsune is cute when she is lost because of Kryhi overly positive speech!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 252，Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ④

    <h4>Chapter252£¬Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 252 Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Spectator seat of the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (Buteisai)¡±. In one corner, the Members of ¡¶Strange Freak (Nageki no Akuryo)¡· were observing the scene while shrinking back.


    Kutry Smyart leaned back with her legs crossed, watched the lightning pouring down from the sky, and clicked her tongue.


    ¡°Tsk. As always, it is such a ridiculous power. His power has gone up again.¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°Because he is really strong~. And it¡¯s not like he really needs us.¡± (Zuri)


    Elizabeth Smyart¨D¨DZuri agreed and sighed deeply.


    Kryhi is strong. Even though he has a name like an imitation of a famous person, he is uselessly strong.


    .


    He is simple. He is naive, gullible, doesn¡¯t think too much, and can¡¯t use various kinds of magic, which is a Magi¡¯s strong point.


    But, he is strong.


    Kryhi Andrichhi can only use lightning techniques, which is said to be the most difficult Magic of all Magic techniques. And he loves the technique of scattering that intense light and shockwave, which some call heroic magic.


    He has been able to work solo. He was able to operate solo. No matter howrge his opponent was, he didn¡¯t lose.


    I am sure that Kryhi would have been sessful even if his name didn¡¯t sound like ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    ¨D¨DHe had devoted almost all of his abilities to lightning techniques. The name ¡¶Infinite Sky Flowers (Senten Banka)¡· was Kool and others¡¯ idea, but ¡¶Lightning Emperor (Raitei)¡· is not a self-proimed Alias. If he were to be given an Alias, it would definitely be that one.


    Countless lightning strikes throughout the entire stage.? Due to the intense sound and impact, the barrier that was originally supposed to be invisible that separated the audience from the inside was bent.


    The spread-out lightning punched deep holes in the ground, and dust raised up on the stage due to the impacts.


    It was clearly not a Magic that can be used against humans, but he probably didn¡¯t care about things like that.


    Kryhi always uses his full power. And that was both his strong point and his w.


    Kool Saiko, who had been looking pale since the morning, *butsubutsu* mumbled something while holding his stomach.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡­ All this¡­¡­ I still don¡¯t understand what his opponent wants to do.¡± (Kool)


    ¡°Go for it Oniiii-chaaan! Kill that fakerrr!¡± (Rusha)


    Rusha was cheering him on while being *bikubiku* scared of the lightning.


    Certainly, Kryhi is strong. He is strong, but I don¡¯t believe he can beat a Level 8.


    The Treasure Shrine that Kryhi Andrichhi always ventures into is Level 5. Because of Kool and the others who are weak, he has to lower the level of the Treasure Shrines he explores.


    His offensive magic is too unsuitable to work with multiple people.


    If Kool and the others had not created ¡¶Strange Freak (Nageki no Akuryo)¡·, Kryhi would have been able to conquer more and more Treasure Shines as a solo and be an even stronger Magi. But it is not like I do not have any regrets about doing that.


    ¨D¨DNo matter what method you use, one cannot be another person.


    Oddly enough, Kryhi¡¯s speech was a critical hit to Kool and the rest. What would he think if before he knew it, he had be the fake one?


    The fact that their Alias resembles each other was just something like a childish prank. I was sure that one day he would have realized it.


    ¨D¨DHowever, now that they havee this far, there is nothing Kool and the rest can do. The die has already been cast.


    The ¡°Lightning Emperor (Raitei)¡± roared. Even more lightning strikes and the light and the impact increase.


    It is even more advanced than ¡ºCmity Thunder (Jurin Suru Kaminari)¡», the most famous advanced Magic in the lightning category.


    The highest level of lightning attributes magic. ¡ºAma no Ikazuchi (Heavenly Lightning)¡».


    The technique, which Kool and the rest would have never been able to witness, was like a heavenly disaster.


    It is a fearsome technique that can obliterate even the best-trained Hunters if it hits them seriously. As it is a continuous attack, even a Barrier Ring, which is considered the world¡¯s best defensive measure, is meaningless in front of it.


    The rest of the audience was stunned, probably because they had not expected to see a technique like that from the very beginning.


    The thunderbolts showed no sign of stopping.


    The light makes it impossible to see Kryhi Andrichhi. But even Kryhi should have enough decency to stop his Magic if he had defeated his opponent.


    The fact that his attack does not stop is proof that his opponent is alive.


    Even Kool¡¯s foresight could not understand the reason why the real one would dere that he was the fake. However, the real ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is a strategist, so if we do not y his cards right, there will surely be unpleasant consequences.


    Now that we havee this far, as expected, even I cannot abandon him. Since Zuri, who has been given the cunning character, is not saying anything, I guess her will is the same as mine. As for Rusha, there¡¯s no need to ask.


    Maybe if we show our sincerity, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· may forgive us. If he did not intend to forgive us, wouldn¡¯t he have denounced us as quickly as possible, rather than dering to be fake in the first ce? This can be one way of thinking about this.


    However, even if their Leader forgives us, will hispanion do the same?


    ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· is a Party that is known to destroy all kinds of criminal organizations and is even feared by cklisted Hunters. Its members are as famous as ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. They could probably crush Kool and the rest with their pinky. On top of that, Kryhi is innocent, but it is not the case for Kool and the rest.


    His body trembles as I hear the incessant thunder. I then casually looked at the seats where the real members were cheering.


    ¨D¨DIn the cheering section, Members of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· were shouting and cheering.


    They are raising their voices,pletely unperturbed by the incessant thunderstorms. At first, I thought they were cheering for the real one, but that did not seem to be the case.


    ¡°Gooo! Do ittt! Make him sufferrr!¡± (Sven)


    The one who is particrly excited is Sven Anger, the ¡¶Storm Attack (Rengeki)¡·, whom I met once before. He seems to be having a lot of fun.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on anymore, but apparently, thepanions of the real one do not care at all about the strange deration of the real one.


    I do not understand in so many ways.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kool)


    Kool stopped thinking there. No more, the load is too heavy. No matter how cool you are, you can¡¯t know what you don¡¯t know.


    After all, I am only a ¡°Foresight (Senken)¡± imitation of the ¡°Thousands Sword (Senken)¡±. My edge is dull.


    And then, suddenly, the lightning stopped. From the cloud of dust, I heard Kryhi¡¯s shocked voice.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡­¡­¡­ You dodged all the continuous unavoidable lightning attacks!? Who are you¨D¨DCry Andrich!¡± (Kryhi) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Sven is the best! But I¡¯m sure he isn¡¯t the only one from First Step cheering for Kryhi to make ¡°Cry¡± suffer.


    And what are you doing Imouto Kitsune dodging all the lighting attack!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    <i>Jurin Suru Kaminari</i> : It can be tranted as Rampaging Lightning.

 Chapter 253，Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Art Festival ⑤

    <h4>Chapter253£¬Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Art Festival ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 253 Supreme Martial Art Festival ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Oops¡­¡­¡­¡­ I identally avoided it.


    In the arena that was instantly scorched by therge-scale offensive magic. Amidst the clouds of dust, the Imouto Kitsune was at a loss as to what to do.


    Kryhi¡¯s offensive magic was quite powerful. The Imouto Kitsune is not very good at things like that, but everything ising together. For offensive magic that is used on a human, it is overpowered.


    The Magic power in Kryhi¡¯s body was specialized to use lightning magic. This meant that he couldn¡¯t use Magic of other attributes very well.


    His Staff Relic is specialized to amplify Lightning Magic. If he tried to use other magic with this staff, not only would the Magic not activate, but it would also give him a painful recoil.


    And his Magic was extremely efficient in causing lightning as it disturb the atmosphere. Although itcks any precision, the fact that this ss of destructive phenomena can be used in session is due to the fact that his technique is extremely efficient.


    In that sense, the man called Kryhi Andrichhi, was neither more nor less than a Lightning Magi through and through.


    Despite all this destruction, Kryhi opened and closed his hand as if he was confused.


    .


    ¡°No¨D¨DWas there a gap in my control? Don¡¯t tell me, my body¡­¡­ Was hesitating in defeating you, huh? But Lightning Magic should hit on its own even if there¡¯s a slight misalignment¡­¡­¡­¡­ There is no point in thinking about it, huh?¡± (Kryhi)


    If that was true, I should have faked my fall.


    Kryhi¡¯s attack was more than powerful enough and wide enough to be seen from the sidelines. Since I called myself a fake, I should have fallen.


    It waspletely on reflexes. The Imouto Kitsune is actually not good with lightning. It is a kind of her instinct that she once had when she was a living being and before she was recreated as a Phantom.


    Besides, the Imouto Kitsune is not in her best condition. Mana Materials are too thin in the outside world. A lightning strike like that would be quite painful.


    Kryhi Andrichhi *guruguru* spun his cane around and pointed it at me.


    ¡°If you avoid ten lightning bolts, I¡¯ll make one hundred lightning bolts, and if you avoid one hundred lightning bolts, then I¡¯ll make one thousand lightning bolts! Take this! Flowers of lightning bolts that fill thousands of skies!¡± (Kryhi)


    As if following his voice, light and loud sounds fall from the sky. The Imouto Kitsune, who could read the people¡¯s minds, understood.


    This guy¨D¨DHe is not aiming at his opponent.


    He is going to scorch this whole arena with lightning. I never thought that human beings were such terrifying creatures¨D¨DEven ¡°Haha-sama (Mother)¡±, who is a god, would at least aim at her enemies.


    Aren¡¯t human beings intelligent creatures?


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t like I could fight back. I was here in order to y a trick¨D¨DAnd to begin with, it wasn¡¯t like the Imouto Kitsune had the means to attack.


    The purpose of the Phantoms of the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ is to deceive, not to kill. They may be killed as a result, but it must not be one-sided or kill them directly.


    After all, I can¡¯t attack him. I have to somehow do something¨D¨D.


    I have to¡­¡­ I have to somehow lose. If I don¡¯t do it soon, the technique I used on Kikkikan-san will end.


    In the face of the obvious excess of lightning that filled the world, the Imouto Kitsune became dejected and took a step forward.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    The initial farcical and nonsensical exchange was like a lie and became a breathtaking battle.


    Everyone was looking at the dust-filled arena as if they were devouring it. Not to mention the first lightning bolt, the lightning bolt that continuously rained down on the entire ce, was like God¡¯s judgment, and it did not look like a technique from a single Magi.


    At first, Tino was confused by Master~ who for some reason was brimming in confidence while dering himself as a fake, but after witnessing the battle, I naturally lost all unnecessary thoughts.


    Kryhi Andrichhi. He has a name just like Master¡¯s~, but he is not just any ordinary person. Both his attack speed and power are top-notch, as one would expect from a man who was allowed to participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. If Tino were to fight, it would be a contest between Tino kicking Kryhi first or Kryhi being quicker to cast his technique.


    If you just look at the power of his lightning, it is definitely stronger than Arnold¡¯s lightning. If you allow your opponent to make his move, you won¡¯t be able to get close to him.


    However, in front of that Master¡¯s~ actions were nothing short of horrendous.


    It¡¯s a little hard to see with the smoke, but Master~¨D¨DStepped forward.


    ¡°He is avoiding¡­¡­¡­¡­ The lightning?¡± (Tino)


    It was like a joke. The speed of a lightning strike is slower than that of light, but it is not something that can be avoided by human reflexes. In the first ce, it would be impossible to avoid the damage caused by the impact if one just barely manages to avoid it.


    However, Master~ ran through the pouring lightning without a care in the world. From the outside, it even looks as if the lightning is avoiding Master~. The term Divine Strategist doesn¡¯t do him justice, it was truly a feat befitting a Level 8.


    I was momentarily surprised by Kryhi¡¯s unexpected Magic, but the advantage would probably be on the Master¡¯s~ side.


    As Tino was seriously thinking about this, Sytry Onee-sama, who was sitting nearby, said.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s a fake. I see, the fake that was in the kitchen at that time was for this¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Eh!?¡± (Tino)


    As Tino opened her eyes in shock, Onee-sama, who was sitting next to me, voiced her agreement.


    ¡°Riiight~. If it was Cry-chan, he wouldn¡¯t be running. And like, Cry-chan doesn¡¯t like to run.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Is he interfering with his opponent¡¯s technique¡­¡­? Is he deviating it? ¡­¡­ How can he do that? It doesn¡¯t seem to be Magic¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°That¡¯s of course, with trainiiing! Withstanding it is epic, but avoiding it is awesome, I¡¯ll do it too!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Umu, umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Apparently, even from Lucia Onee-sama and Luke Onii-sama point of view, that is not Master~.


    I check the arena again. But in my eyes, even if it is far away, I can only see that it is Master~. His divinity is just like Master¡¯s~, but if Onee-sama and the others say so, he is probably not Master~.


    For a moment my mind went nk. But then, the words that came naturally out of my mouth were filled with resignation.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­ So this is this time¡¯s trial, huh¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Master~, having a body-double is not allowed at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, you know¡­¡­ Even though you are on such a grand stage. Or rather, no matter which tournament, you cannot have a body-double.


    However, that being said, Master~ did say ¡ºI won¡¯t appear¡».


    I thought it was a metaphor of some sort, but I had no idea he meant exactly that¨D¨DMaster~ where did you find someone who looks just like you? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I¡¯m going on vacation for two weeks so I¡¯m not sure if I can do my regr update.


    I¡¯ll do my best but no promises¡­


    Of course, everyone else from Strange Grief knew that it was not Cry!


    Tino looks like you still need to train!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 253，Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Art Festival ⑤

    <h4>Chapter253£¬Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Art Festival ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 253 Supreme Martial Art Festival ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I leaned forward and looked closely.


    However, Master¡¯s~ body-double also seems to be doing a surprisingly good job. Kryhi Andrichhiughed at Fake Master~ who approached him while miraculously avoiding the lightning.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll hit you with everything I got! Can you avoid this!? ¡ºLightning Arrow (Kaminari no Ya)¡»!¡± (Kryhi)


    In no time, countless Magic Lightning arrows were created and attacked the Fake Master~.


    Arrow Magic is rudimentary among offensive magic. But still, Lightning Magic is more difficult, and to begin with, the Kryhi is shooting arrows in parallel with making lightning rain.


    I don¡¯t like the fact that he has a name that sounds exactly like Master~, but I can understand why he calls himself the ¡°Lightning Emperor (Raitei)¡±. Even Ark Rodin would not be able to manipte lightning to this extent. Well, he is a Magic Swordsman, so he is not a pure Magi¨D¨D.


    The Fake Master~ jumped to avoid the arrows flying at his feet at high speed. But that was obviously a bad move.


    No matter how much power you have, avoiding attacks in mid-air is¨D¨DExtremely difficult.


    Kryhi must have anticipated his move. The top of the staff was pointed at Cry who was in the air. Then, Kryhi shouted as if he couldn¡¯t contain his feelings.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment, Cry! Receive the power of the heavens¨D¨D¡ºHeavenly Destruction, God¡¯s Raining Flower, Spear of Lightning (Raisou Tenmetsujin Raika)¡»!!¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ An original spell, huh.¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia Onee-sama muttered in dismay.


    A spear was generated at the tip of the staff. It was a spear of lightning with a violet glow around it. But its substance was not that of mere energy, it shone like metal.


    A mass ofpressed magical power. Just like when Mana Material converges to create the substance of a Relic, the excessivelypressed power creates a substance.


    The spear boasts a mystical brilliance. It has more than enough destructive power when it is just a lightning strike, but how much more powerful would it be if it werepressed?


    Even high-level Hunters who allocate Mana Materials to their durability will not escape death if they take it directly.


    A lethal blow was fired without hesitation at Master~ who was in mid-air.


    And then¨D¨DThe Fake Master~ created the very same spear to intercept his attack.


    ¡°!???¡± (Kryhi)


    In a cloud of dust, a shining spear collided with another shining spear. During the collision and shockwave of that destructive energy, Tino certainly heard cracking sounds on the barrier protecting the audience.


    The audience screamed, but it was quickly suppressed. It was the power of the shockwave. The light, impact, and heat hit the audience. Anthem Nii-sama, the other hunters in the front rows, and the Magi who had been standing by in case of emergency stood up to suppress it.


    A cloud of dust blew away. The lightning had already stopped. Swirling clouds floated in the sky above.


    And then, what came into Tino¡¯s view was¨D¨D.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡­¡­¡­ You could cast the same magic as I did, at the exact same time, and without a wand. ¨D¨DHow amazing are you?¡± (Kryhi)


    It was Kryhi Andrichhi who was standing in the middle of the battered and ckened arena, and the Fake Master~ who was copsed by the wall.


    The screams in the audience subside. Kryhi Andrichhi looked at the staff and said seriously.


    ¡°Did you duplicate my original magic in that split second? Without this wand¨D¨DI would have lost. It¡¯s as if you are a mirror of me. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s rude of me to say this.¡± (Kryhi)


    Aaaah, Master~¡­¡­ I knew it, after all, I am going to lose my entire fortune, right?


    The audience was also in an uproar because of the excessively fierce battle that had unfolded from the first round. Even Kruz, who had bet all her money with Tino at Tino¡¯s suggestion, was pale.


    But the battle was already decided. No matter who that Fake Master~ is, I don¡¯t think that he could withstand that blow. In the first ce, it seems that the Fake Master~ has not transcended Lightning attack, unlike the True Master~.


    Even though Master~ would have won if he was fighting¡­¡­ It¡¯s frustrating but it¡¯s not like I can say that he is a fake. Because using a substitute would be more disgraceful than if he were to fight and lose, after all.


    Kryhi shouted in a clear voice.


    ¡°Referee. He can¡¯t get up again. Our attack seems to have offset each other¨D¨DBut the original was stronger, as expected. Cry fought well, get him a doctor.¡± (Kryhi)


    Hearing his voice, the referee finally starts to move as if he had just remembered his job. The doctors and Magi who were waiting rushed over to the fallen fake Master~.


    And then, Tino saw.


    ¨D¨DThe fighter entrance. Master¡¯s head was sneaking out from behind a pir, and his eyes were blinking frequently.


    The fake is lying on the ground, surrounded by rescuers. Two Masters~. As for which one is the real one, there is no need to guess.


    In an unusual behavior, the True Master~ seemed to be in a hurry. I don¡¯t know what in the world he was thinking when he appeared on the stage, but he was *kyorokyoro* checking around suspiciously.


    Was he in a hurry, or was he looking for something, or did he not expect to be defeated?


    No one seems to have noticed it yet due to the aftermath of the fierce battle, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before someone does.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Cry-chan.¡± (Liz)


    Probably because Onee-sama noticed him too, she said that in a light tone. Onee-sama must have been looking forward to Master¡¯s~ battle, but her voice hardly contained any astonishment.


    But not for Tino.


    Master~¡­¡­ For once, please reflect on this. I will say it when I have to say it! I will definitely say it!


    Onee-sama may half-kill me, but for once I have to say it. Tino was really looking forward to the day I would see Master~ fight.


    However, looking at it this way, the True Master~ was Master¡¯s true embodiment of himself. Looking back on it now, the Fake Master¡¯s~ attitude was a little too fearlesspared to the True Master~.


    Of course, I don¡¯t dislike the fearless Master~, but it is obvious when youpare the two.


    How is he going to get out of this? Does the fact that he is showing up now mean that he has a n? He wouldn¡¯t show up without a reason. But it¡¯s not like he can look for a rematch¨D¨D.


    ¨D¨DIt was at the moment when Tino was thinking about this that ¡ºIt¡» fell from the sky into the arena.


    It appeared majestically without hiding. It fell like a leaf amidst countless gazes andnded soundlessly on the ground behind Kryhi.


    The audience, who had been excited by the afterglow of the heated battle, was filled with confusion.


    It was a human being. A tall human wearing a long, jet-ck robe. But how could a mere human fall from the sky?


    Its face was¨D¨DCovered with a white fox mask.


    Maybe noticing its presence, Kryhi turned around.


    Kryhi¡¯s eyes widened for a moment at the suspicious intruder, but without shrinking at all, he approached the intruder and called out.


    ¡°What are¡­ You?. Where did youe from? I¡¯m sorry, but if it is the next match¨D¨D¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°Enough talk¡­¡­ You, don¡¯t have, to say, anything, anymore. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. Die.¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    And the man wearing a fox mask and a tattered ck robe raised his arms widely. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha I¡¯mte but I love yourment on Epic Cry/Real Cry/Fake Cry! They are so funny!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 254，Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ⑥

    <h4>Chapter254£¬Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Chapter 254 Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    It was as if I was dreaming.


    Several minutes after I spent escaping reality in the bathroom. When I finally came outside, frightened, I saw¨D¨DStanding in the middle of the arena Kryhi and a man wearing a fox mask.


    On top of that, I was lying down in a corner of the arena. I don¡¯t even know what I am saying right now.


    Due to those extra events that were so unexpected, even my brain, which was not working very well normally, waspletely not working.


    The arena was in turmoil. No one seemed to notice me hiding in the shadow of a pir. I crossed my arms and asked myself.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is what it means¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It means¡­¡­ It meeeeeean¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    What¡­¡­¡­¡­ Does it mean? I can¡¯t evene up with a hypothesis¡­¡­


    Come to think of it, something was wrong from the time the water bottle screamed. To begin with, I was supposed toe out a little earlier.


    For some reason, I could not get out of the bathroom. I opened the door to the private room and stepped out to leave the bathroom, only to find myself back inside the bathroom.


    I don¡¯t even know what I am talking about. I am at the point where I doubt my own intelligence when I am making this much nonsense.


    I had no choice but to wander around the restroom, and when I tried to return to the private room instead of out of the restroom, this time I was outside¡­¡­¡­¡­ But when I look at this situation maybe I should have stayed in the restroom a little longer.


    .


    The arena lookspletely like a battlefield.


    A man with a fox mask raises his right hand. It was a man fully in ck with a white fox mask.


    I can only see his profile, but it is the same design as the mask I had. However, in terms of physique, he is not Gaff-san.


    With a badass expression, but without thinking of anything, I checked inside the arena.


    And then¨D¨DThe man swings his arm down.


    It was as if an invisible bomb had exploded. Then a sound and a shockwave passed through the arena.


    Of course, there was no way I could react. However, the Barrier Ring, which was not supposed toe into y this time, was activated andpletely blocked the sound and shockwave.


    Nearby¨D¨DThe barrier over the arena produced cracking sounds. Dust flies, and the me, who was fallen down, and several Magi who had gathered near me, fly violently through the air.


    I could hear terrified screams. And in the midst of the cloud of dust that made it impossible to see anything, I heard Kryhi¡¯s impatient voice.


    ¡°Wh-What are you doing!? All of sudden¨D¨DIt shouldn¡¯t be your turn to fight yet! Moreover, this power¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kuh!¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kuh.¡± (Cry)


    I couldn¡¯t see anything. I always see nothing. Whether it is the past, the future, or reality.


    In the middle of the arena with extremely poor visibility, explosions could be heard in session. Some of them seem to have exceeded the activation threshold of the Barrier Ring and were blocked by the barrier.


    It¡¯s bad, I don¡¯t know what it means, but it is killing me. But I don¡¯t know what to do. It was amon thing, tho¡¯.


    For the time being, I hid myself in the shadow of the pir at the entrance and took a big deep breath.


    Stay calm, you gotta stay calm, Cry Andrich. Right now, it should have been my turn to fight. If I solve the situation one by one, I should be able to see the light.


    For the time being¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­I know, a Dogeza!


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­ Calm down, calm, down. ¡°Giant Lightning Fang (Gouraitenkou)¡±!¡± (Kryhi)


    A very thick lightning bolt falls from the sky. Because Anthem wasn¡¯t nearby, it fell on me as if it was natural, and my Barrier Ring prevented it.


    Due to me hiding behind the entrance, the entrance got caught up in the middle of it and half of it copsed while screams erupted from the surrounding audience.


    ¡°My aim, is¨D¨DGuuuh.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°When, I was thinking, how strong you can be, did you really, think, you will win, against us, with such strength, don¡¯t make, meugh!¡± (Kitsune¡¯s boss)


    I don¡¯t know who he was, but his voice was shaking, and he was clearly notughing.


    Deafening sounds could be heard intermittently. And as I observed from a distance, I could see the dust swirling in the air.


    It was a familiar sight.


    This is¨D¨DA Magic barrier. It is a secret technique that boasts absolute invincible defense by releasing the pure magical power hidden in your body.


    At the same time, the release of pure magic power is close to the worst in terms of fuel consumption, and although theoretically anyone can do it, it is a technique that should notst long unless you have a huge amount of magic power like Lucia. Apparently, the man with a fox mask is a Lucia-ss Magi.


    The heavens screamed. I could hear Kryhi¡¯s voice and it sounded as if he was enduring the pain.


    ¡°Guh¨D¨DI, won¡¯t lose!¡± (Kryhi)


    He is going to use a big Magic. Moreover, it is Lightning Magic. I don¡¯t know what is going on, but I reflexively shouted.


    ¡°Kryhi, you gotta aim properlyyy!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh!? Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! ¡ºAma no Ikazuchi (Heavenly Lightning)¡» !!!¡± (Kryhi)


    The heavens were filled with light. Electricities, sounds, and shockwaves filled the arena. It was clearly a dangerous Magic.


    When I said to aim, I didn¡¯t mean to hit his opponent, I meant not to hit me, but¨D¨D.


    Lightning was pouring down on my whole body. All the attacks are blocked by my Barrier Rings, but they were probably guided towards me because of all the chains I have. Without the lightning rod called Anthem, I am helpless against lightning.


    However, that fox mask guy¡­¡­ Who the hell is he¡­¡­?


    I, who is used to being scold, can see through him.


    That fox mask guy¨D¨DIs totally pissed.


    The lightning stopped after Kryhi¡¯s finishing blow hit me. Then, I hear Kryhi¡¯s astonished voice.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. I felt a resistance. After being hit by that much lightning¨D¨DAnd you are unharmed!?¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°It is useless. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, if you are the sky, then¨D¨DMy power is the void. This is not what I had nned, but you will die for the offense you have caused me!¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    Then I opened my eyes. It was as if all the pieces of the puzzle fit together.


    Maybe¨D¨DNo, there is no doubt.


    That man is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ A higher-up of the (Temporary) Fox Mask Fan Club? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry in the middle of lightning raining on him but still chilling like nothings wrong XD


    And Fox Mask Fan Club! Really Cry!?


    Your misunderstanding powa is way too strong!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 254，Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ⑥

    <h4>Chapter254£¬Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Chapter 254 Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Even though I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, isn¡¯t he angry that I gave all sorts of instructions while pretending to be a high-ranking person?


    I don¡¯t know why he is hitting Kryhi, but since he has an Alias and a name just like mine, there is a good chance that something has been twisted during the informationmunication. I am used to encountering discrepancies inmunication, so I know what I am talking about.


    Damn you, Sora. I told you to quickly clear up the misunderstanding and apologize¨D¨DThis is why people who aren¡¯t used to being pissed off at are no good.


    That guy is also weird for even appearing in the arena of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival for that¡­¡­ Could it be that the Fox Mask Fan Club is full of weirdos? At the very least, don¡¯t bother others.


    Now that it is like this, I have no choice but to apologize sincerely. But the question is, how can I get close to that guy from the Fox Mask Fan Club who is in the middle of this battlefield and clear up the misunderstanding?


    A fight between high-level hunters is already something like a natural disaster.


    Screams and roars, shockwaves, and lighting. The earth trembled, and although it was probably an irregr battle, no one intervened. The aftermath alone would easily blow me away, so it is highly likely that I wouldn¡¯t have enough Barrier Rings.


    However, even my heart would break if I force everything onto Kryhi. I know best the pain of being criticized for something you did not do.


    At times like this, it gotta be¡­¡­ That. You know that, that¡­¡­ That?


    What should I do?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well done, breaking my barrier. But it¡¯s toote now.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    When I was *tsuntsun* poked on the foot, I looked down. I wondered when the Imouto Kitsune had appeared, but she was staring at me.


    Her white kimono was dirty and in *boroboro* tattered in many ces, but she did not appear to be injured.


    When I was unable to keep up with the sudden situation, the Imouto Kitsune who was *muzumuzu* moving her body restlessly said in a small voice.


    ¡°I transformed myself, into Kikkikan-san.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡± (Cry)


    I see, it seems that the me, who had fallen down, was this girl who had transformed into me. I should have quickly noticed it earlier since I have seen her doing it in front of me once.


    But why would she do that¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    To me, who was too slow to understand, the Imouto Kitsune said impatiently again.


    ¡°I transformed into Kikkikan-san, and lost. With this, your reputation, is ruined.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°What¡­¡­ Did you say¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    The Imouto Kitsune¡¯s expression was terribly difficult to read, partly because she was wearing a mask. However, the movement of the tail on her hips says it all.


    This girl¨D¨D.


    ¨D¨DPerhaps, she is a really good girl?


    ¡°Th-Thank you? You saved me?¡±? (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    The Imouto Kitsune¡¯s cheeks *pikuri* twitched and her ears *pyokon* sprouted from the top of her head as if they reacted to something.


    Don¡¯t tell me she sensed my reluctance to go to the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, so she entered thepetition instead, and even ruined my reputation by losing? ¡­¡­ Seriously, there is nothing much to say about it.


    I thought it was a creature that just ate Aburaage, but what a fine y. It was worth the effort (Sora) made in order to give her a lot of Aburaage.


    ¡°No, wayyy¡­¡­¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    I excessively praise the Imouto Kitsune who stepped back with an incredulous expression on her face.


    ¡°No, no, s¡¯riously, s¡¯riously. I was wondering what I was gonna do for the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. But if you have lost, then I don¡¯t have to attend anymore, so I feel like a weight has been lifted off my shoulders.¡± (Cry)


    Not to mention ruining my reputation.


    All that¡¯s left is to apologize to that misunderstood fox mask bastard and ask for his forgiveness. Could you do that for me too?


    I reflexively reach out and try to touch the Imouto Kitsune¡¯s ear, only to have my hand *pachiri* pped away.


    The Imouto Kitsune was *purupuru* trembling, but said a few words in a cold voice.


    ¡°I, hate, Kikkikan-san.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kikkikan-san, has no sense of danger.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    Isn¡¯t that something you have always said?


    That is enough. It is unjustified nder. It is not that I don¡¯t have any sense of danger.


    ¡°I am just used to these kinds of things.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Learn, your lesson.¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    The Imouto Kitsune spun widely on the spot. And her tail hit my leg.


    ¨D¨DAnd then, in an instant, the field of my vision changed.


    My feets wobbled and I regained my footing just in time before falling over. But then an electric shock, a shockwave, and a sound wave hit my body at the same time.


    I feel the Barrier Ring activating. There is only¨D¨DIf I am not mistaken, only one left. And then¨D¨DI see the fox mask guy a few dozen centimeters in front of me.


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    .


    ¡°!?¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    For a moment, I thought my heart would stop.


    I was surprised, but it was the same for him. His attack stopped and the fox mask guy moved back widely.


    I *kyorokyoro* checked my surroundings and I grasped the situation the fastest my brain could.


    Apparently, the Imouto Kitsune did a good thing and sent me to the middle of the arena. As expected of God¡¯s kin, she is very versatile.


    For the time being, I crossed my arms and smiled badassly.


    ¡°What, she really is a good girl¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ But I wish you would let me prepare mentally. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thanks Austen for the Ko-fi! I probably won¡¯t post the extra chapter until mid-October, because I¡¯m on vacation but I won¡¯t forget about it, don¡¯t worry.


    Imouto Kitsune use deception on Cry.


    It is not very effective.


    Cry use praise/taunt on Imouto Kitsune.


    It is super effective!


    Imouto Kitsune use Teleport on Cry.


    It is super effective!


    Imouto Kitsune what a good girl indeed XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    No way: Sonn¡¯aaa. Just imagine the Imouto Kitsune with an anime shocked face! (And maybe an orz too XD)

 Chapter 255，Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ⑦

    <h4>Chapter255£¬Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢ß</h4> <h4>Chapter 255 Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢ß</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Only a few knew exactly what was going on.


    The Supreme Martial Arts Festival was abuzz because it went from a spectacr match befitting of a martial arts tournament to an unexpected turn of events.


    Every time there is a big turnout at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, so it is not umon for criminal organizations with grudges to attack contestants, but there has never been a case in which a criminal organization has invaded the arena.


    The contestants in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival are all Ikkitousen heroes, despite the diversity of their professions and races. How arrogant and insolent they are to appear in the midst of such a gathering.


    At the perimeter of the audience seat. Radrick Atrum Zebrudia, who was watching the game from one of the seats farthest and highest from where the match was being unfolded, was one of those who knew exactly what was going on.


    ¡°¡±Fox (Kitsune)¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­ So you appeared. I never expected you to appear in front of so many people¨D¨DHow fearless are you?¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°To think they would barge into a match like that¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    Franz Argmann, the Commander of the Imperial Guard, who was standing next to him and looked a little happy when the ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was being pressed on, grunted with a serious expression.


    The ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» is a criminal organization with an extremely high level of secrecy. Although its true nature is bing gradually known these days, there are still many who are unaware of its existence.


    In that sense, Zebrudia is a fairly well-informed country. Although there were only two assants, they were able to repel their attack and their investigation was also proceeding in secret.


    When Radrick saw the mask the assant was wearing, he muttered.


    ¡°That man¡¯s fox mask¨D¨DIs the same one we saw in that Treasure Shrine.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°After all, there must be some truth to the rumor that they have some connection to that Treasure Shrine.¡± (Franz)


    The ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ we encountered on the way to our previous conference was a Treasure Shrine that was both mysterious and instinctively terrifying.


    In all ages and all ces, there has been no small number of organizations that have used God¡¯s name for their purpose. One of the reasons why Zebrudia has be such arge country is because of the destruction of the Treasure Shrine, ¡¾Star Temple¡¿ that once existed in the ce where the Imperial Capital is now currently located.


    It was quite possible that the organization, which bears the name of a fox, had some connection to the Lost Inn.


    Franz and other Knights who were on escort duty were getting tense.? Murina, who was also watching the battle next to the Emperor, looked with a pale expression.


    ¡°But to take on that much lightning and remain unharmed¨D¨DHe is pretty good.¡± (Radrick)


    ¡°There is probably a trick behind this.¡± (Franz)


    Although the inside of the arena was covered with a thick cloud of dust and the visibility was poor, they could see some of the situations from the seats reserved for VIPs.


    Kryhi Andrichhi¡¯s lightning attack had indeed hit that fox mask man.


    Lightning Magic is the magic of heroes. It is quite difficult to master, but its power doespensate for it. Kryhi Andrichhi has a name that sounds like a joke or something, but his power is certainly appropriate for the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    And yet, under his attacks¨D¨DThat fox mask man was unperturbed. His costume was a bit scorched, but his appearance showed that he received no damage.


    The fact that he can easily withstand an attack that blows away even ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· which is said to boast an absolute defense, is proof that his ability exceeds that of even a Level 8 Hunter.


    ¡°How-However, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· seems to be intact¨D¨D.¡± (Franz)


    Franz objected. Franz¡¯s voice was filled with a mixture of emotion toward ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who had teased him so much, and a feeling that he could not afford to fall short against someone from a criminal organization.


    However, he indeed has a point.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who had once fallen down after being hit by that golden spear, now stood before that fox mask man unharmed.


    For a moment, I thought he lost against Kryhi Andrichhi, but what was that about? Moreover, I couldn¡¯t even see the moment when he stood in front of that fox mask man.


    Either way, right now, on the battlefield, two men with unknown abilities who are far from humans face each other.


    Conceding the victory was probably part of his n.


    The fox mask man who had immediatelyunched an attack at Kryhi was now looking at Cry with alert.


    ¡°So it is going to be Absolute Defense VS Hyper Regeneration.¡± (Radrick)


    The attack of the fox mask man was invisible. It was neither lightning nor fire. Thanks to the dust, the air currents gave a glimpse of his power, but if not for that, his attack would not have even been detected.


    Kryhi was caught in the attack and fell behind Cry. His hand still held the staff and he was still conscious, but his limbs were bent in the wrong direction. It would be difficult for him to fight again.


    ¨D¨DIt is going to be a long fight.


    At that time, Franz, who had received a report from one of the guards, said.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have requested the dispatch of security guards. But, after all¨D¨DThey said that there aren¡¯t that many men avable.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Damn, Cleat. So they were unwilling to send more.¡± (Radrick)


    From the beginning, the management of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival was skeptical about the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± intervention. Partly because the tactics of the attackers were so sophisticated, and partly because the organization is not yet that publicly known. Even the Empire does not know all the details of the operation of this attack.


    We also advised them in advance to increase security guards, but apparently, it was not epted.


    Originally, the Supreme Martial Arts Festival was a dangerous festival, and a certain amount of soldiers were mobilized.


    No one has yet stepped into the battlefield because they have seen how fierce Kryhi¡¯s battle was.


    Those in the rank that are allowed to participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival are not simple opponents that can be defeated by just outnumbering them. In fact, if you try to subdue the Kryhi who can control lightning, a considerable number of soldiers would be killed or injured.


    Moreover, if you know your opponent¡¯s abilities, you could take countermeasures, but the fox mask man¡¯s attack methods are aplete mystery.


    If we were in Zebrudia, we could prepare enough soldiers with the intention of suffering losses, but as the Emperor of a great Empire, the number of soldiers I can take with me to other countries is limited.


    ¡°We have ced the soldiers we brought with us in various parts of the arena. We won¡¯t let him get away.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Good.¡± (Radrick)


    Franz¡¯s expression showed that he was a bit frustrated. If he fell from the sky, it means that man must be able to fly. It would be quite difficult to track him down.


    The soldiers we brought with us are all elite, but they will not fare well against that fox mask man. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Even when Cry lose, it is ¡°just¡± part of his n!


    Poor Imouto Kitsune, at the end you only helped Cry!!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ikkitousen: The literal trantion is a mighty knight who matches a thousand but you can think of as One Man Army. Like Link in Zelda: Hyrule Warriors or Dynasty Warriors.

 Chapter 255，Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ⑦

    <h4>Chapter255£¬Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢ß</h4> <h4>Chapter 255 Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢ß</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°We have also asked the contestants to help. Although I am not sure how far they will go¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    It was safe to say that whether or not we could capture that fox mask man depends on ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· and the contestants¡¯ strength.


    High-level Hunters tend to attack on arge scale. If you join the battle in the wrong way, you may even get in the way.


    Party members who always work together would have no problem with their teamwork, but strangely enough, the people who sat at the members of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· seat seemed to be only watching the situation quietly.


    There is not a shred of anxiety on their face, and you can see that they have absolute trust in their Leader.


    Or is it possible that his n would fall apart if they joined carelessly?


    The fox mask man says in a heavy voice.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ As I thought, it was strange. Contrary to, how you dered war on us, he was different. So, you are the ¡ºReal¡» one?¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°But, it means, just one more, thing, to do.¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled and grinned.


    Without even taking a stance, his eyes looked straight at the fox mask man. He showed an arrogant attitude that was different from the fox mask man.


    And then, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· opened his mouth for the first time.


    ¡°First of all¨D¨DLet me apologize. I didn¡¯t think it would turn out like this.¡± (Cry)


    His eyes were firmly fixed on the fox mask man, but his words were probably spoken to Kryhi.


    Maybe there was something that even the Divine Strategist could not predict¡­¡­ But if you look at Kryhi, who hadplete control over lightning, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to think that he could win.


    ¡°Whether it is one person, or two, it makes no difference. Repent and die, for having defied us.¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    The fox mask man¡¯s voice was quiet, but it held an unfathomable amount of hatred behind it.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· blinked for a moment at his words, but then said, in a voice that sounded as if he were taken aback.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t be so angry. It was my bad too. I certainly screwed around a bit too much, but let me tell you¨D¨DI think there was a problem with your organizational structure, too, don¡¯t you think so?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Wh¡­¡­ A¡­¡­ T!?¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    The fox mask man was at a loss for words. And then, the sky¨D¨Dshed.


    A giant lightning bolt fell down.


    A sound that shakes the air. And light. The scale was the same as the previous lightning, but the blow was certainly filled with willpower.


    The lightning pierced the fox mask man¨D¨DNot, it pierced ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    The unexpected attack took my breath away. Franz¡¯s eyes were also wide open.


    The impact caused the fox mask man to take a step back.


    However, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· received the lightning that fell from the sky like God¡¯s judgment and remained calm even inside the light.


    Kryhi¡¯s arm, which was raised high, fell as if he had run out of strength.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was silent for a while and then said apologetically.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize¡­¡­ So can you forgive me?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I, see¡­¡­ You certainly, are different,pared to, the fake. However¨D¨DCan you still remain calm, after seeing this!?¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    The fox mask man pulled a shining sword from his waist. Franz, who was frozen next to me, shuddered at the sight of it.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡­ The Key of the Earth!? This is¨D¨DSomething that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was keeping!?¡± (Franz)


    A weapon of destruction that has once destroyed countless nations and civilizations¨D¨DThe ¡ºKey of the Earth¡». ording to some literature, its power is said to be greater than that of any existing weapon, and it can split the earth, the sea, and the sky.


    The Relic, which was conversely safe due to requiring an enormous amount of Magic power, was now something that seemed to have been recharged by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    ¡°Kuh! Franz, have the Magi prepare defensive Magic!¡± (Radrick)


    I quickly stood up and gave instructions. I don¡¯t know why that Relic ended up in the hands of the enemy, but that is not what I should be thinking about right now.


    As long as that Relic is in the hands of that fox mask man, evacuation is already pointless. No one knows what is going on, but if we dy in dealing with the situation, we will all die.


    No, even if we did not die, the effect of this Relic would destroy all civilization on this continent, not to mention Cleat or Zebrudia.


    We have prepared Magi skilled in defensive Magic in anticipation of this situation, but will they even be able to prevent it¨D¨D.


    At that moment, one of the Imperial Guard, who had been sent out to guard the arena, ran into the VIP seat, out of breath.


    ¡°¡±Commander (Dancho)¡±, it¡¯s an attack! People wearing a fox mask is attacking¨D¨DHer Highness, Princess Murina!¡± (Imperial Guard)


    ¡°What did you say!?¡± (Franz)


    Franz received the report with a grim look on his face but immediately turned towards Murina.


    Murina also blinks anxiously. A nobleman from another country sitting in a nearby VIP seat looks at Zebrudia¡¯s seat while wondering what was going on.


    Then the Imperial Guard took a deep breath and gave a precise report.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ They are fighting against the fake Imperial Princess Murina.¡± (Imperial Guard) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Everything ising together!


    Cry¡¯s n of Sytry collecting Murina¡¯s blood and creating Kilkill-chan was all for this moment!


    Everything is in the palm of Cry-sama¡¯s hand!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 256，Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ⑧

    <h4>Chapter256£¬Part1: 1 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢à</h4> <h4>Chapter 256 Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢à</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Zebrudia Empire is a great nation. And the Zebrudia Imperial Family, which stands at the top of the Empire, has produced outstanding individuals from generation to generation.


    One of the abilities required as one of Zebrudia Imperial Family is military prowess.


    A strong nation demands a strong king. With the rise of Treasure Hunters, the Level of the warriors rose greatly, but even today, it was still one of the pirs of the Empire.


    The current Emperor, Radrick Atrum Zebrudia, is also known as a great warrior and holds the title of Dragon yer. Although Zebrudia has many enemies, no one has ever seeded in assassinating a member of the Imperial Family.


    Amidst such a powerful Zebrudia Imperial Family, the only one who was seen as a weakness was the Imperial Princess, Murina Atrum Zebrudia.


    Zebrudia also has a Prince, but the Imperial Princess Murina was unique among Zebrudia¡¯s Imperial Family.


    She is timid and does not make public appearances, and her contact with others is minimal. Maybe because of this personality, her martial arts skills, which are considered essential for the Imperial family, are below average.


    Normally, member of the Zebrudia¡¯s Imperial Family show their qualities by the time they are in their teens¨D¨DEven before they turn ten if they are outstanding, but this Imperial Princess has yet to show any talent.


    Perhaps out of concern for the current situation, or perhaps because the Emperor of a great nation was also the son of a man, the current Emperor paid special attention to Princess Murina.


    He always assigns the best Imperial Guard as her escort and takes her with him to conferences. It appears that he is careful to ensure that the Princess does not remain alone in the country.


    Weakness is a sin in Zebrudia. But to the Emperor of Zebuldia, the Princess is special.


    It was only natural that the Princess was chosen as the ¡ºFox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡» target.


    Radrick stood out as a politician. He overrode the opposition of many nobles and instituted numerous policies favoring Hunters, and as a result, Zebrudia is now at the peak of its prosperity.


    Naturally, his personal security is top ss. As he is an excellent warrior himself, it is not easy to assassinate the Emperor in the castle, and on his brief outing¨D¨DOn his way to the Conference, his assassination ended in a failure.


    Since the failure of ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· who was a top-notch assassin as well as the Magi, ¡¶Dragon Caller¡¯s (Ryuu Yobi)¡· Kechackchacka, who possessed unique power, the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡» would have to exert a great deal of force to break through the Emperor¡¯s protection. Even if they seeded in assassinating him, the organization would have to suffer a great deal of damage.


    They had already lost ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· and ¡¶Dragon¡¯s Caller (Ryuu Yobi)¡·, two of their top-ss Magi. Zebrudia was not the ¡ºFox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡» only enemy, so they cannot afford to lose any more power in the organization.


    Even if they seeded in assassinating the Emperor after all the suffering, Zebrudia also has an excellent Prince who inherited his blood.


    At the loss of their excellent leader, people¡¯s anger would be gathered under the Prince¡¯s banner and would be directed at the weakened ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡». Since the Empire trusted Magi called ¡¶Still Water (Shisui)¡· can no longer be used as an assassin, that move would not be a wise one.


    That was why the assassination of the Princess was necessary. If the assassination of the Princess, who was under the protection of the Emperor, was sessful, people¡¯s resentment would turn towards the Emperor.


    It would show the ¡ºFox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡» power and invite infighting. It would also put a crack on the united Zebrudia.


    It¡¯s nothingpared to the huge ns that were originally nned, but it will also be bad for them.


    The timing of the raid is the moment when the Imperial Guard protecting the Princess is at its thinnest¨D¨DThe moment when the Boss appears.


    Security at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival is thin. The guards brought by Zebrudia are also few in number. Essentially, the contestants will be the major bottleneck in conducting the raid, but all of their attention will be drawn to the boss who has appeared in the arena.


    At the moment when all attention is focused on the arena, the Imperial Guards protecting the Princess would be at their thinnest.


    Zebrudia¡¯s Imperial Guards is a group of elite, but if there are only a few of them, they can be handled.


    ¨D¨DWas what it was supposed to be.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡­¡± (Kitsune l)


    ¡°Kil, kil¡­¡­?¡± (Kilkill-chan)


    With a mysterious expression on her face, the Imperial Princess knocked down the series of daggers attacks that were closing in in an instant.


    Her white hand was holding a sword. It was a sword with Zebrudia¡¯s crest engraved on it which was dropped by the Imperial Guard who had been protecting the Princess.


    Clearing up the guard was easy. There were fewer guards than we had anticipated beforehand, and there was no sense of tension that they would have normally had when guarding an important person. A surprise blow mowed down their consciousness and they couldn¡¯t evenunch a good counterattack.


    And yet, even though thest hurdle has been cleared and all that remains is to assassinate the Princess¨D¨DThe Princess herself cannot be defeated.


    My hands were numb, even though I had just received one single blow. Her terrifying arm strength, which could not be believed to have beening out from her slender arm, was undoubtedly that of someone wielding Mana Material as her power.


    We got our priorities wrong. We should have taken care of the Princess instead of the guards in the first ambush. We should not have given them time. We were misled by previous information. I regret it, but it is toote now.


    It was also a failure that one of the three men who were supposed to be in charge of the attack was wounded in a painful counterattack by the guard. In front of the three fox mask men, there was no tension in the expression of the Princess.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± (Kitsune 1)


    With mypanion, we simultaneously attack her from left and right. The Princess spun lightly in response to the sh, which was timed asynchronously.


    A normal person¡¯s legs would have been tangled, but hers were as light as if they were dancing.


    My blow with all my strength was easily repelled by her spinning white de. Normally if you spin around on a battlefield like that you would only expose an opening especially if you are surrounded.


    However, the seemingly random and powerful sh released by the Princesspletely caught our attack.


    ¡°Kil, kil, kil.¡± (Kilkill-chan)


    What terrific dynamic vision. Her supple muscles and bodynguage are the movements of one who ispletely ustomed to doing those movements. These are not the movements of someone who needs protection.


    To begin with, there was absolutely no hesitation in her blow, as there should absolutely have in an amateur¡¯s attack. There was no fear in her clear eyes.


    If you show an opening¨D¨DYou will be killed.


    The fact that I did not bring the weapon I usually used because it was inappropriate for an assassination backfired on me.


    The girl in front of me is¨D¨DA monster. What was all that talk about her being timid and not demonstrating any talent yet?


    The Princess, who had repelled our attacks, lowered herself and stepped forward with the same momentum. For a moment, her eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    ¡°Kil, killuuu?¡± (Kilkill-chan)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Fuuuh¡­¡­!¡± (Kitsune 1)


    There is also the question about why she is only saying kill, kill.


    I caught her de with mine and managed to parry and deflect it. Sharp metallic sounds continuously reverberated.


    Each blow is heavy. In addition, the impact is getting stronger and stronger. Are you telling me that she is not serious yet?


    Even attacks made from behind her by mypanion were handled with such ease that one was tempted to think that she had eyes in her back. This is not the work of a human being.


    Then thepanion who was wounded and retreated in the back snapped his fingers. It was our signal.


    I repelled her attack with all my strength and moved to the side to distance myself. The Princess opened her eyes in wonder.


    ¨D¨DAnd then, the Princess was engulfed in ck mes.


    The Princess burned up like a torch without a single scream. Mypanion who released the Magic let out a rough breath while protecting his arm, which was cut severely.


    ¡°Haaaa, haaaa¡­¡­ Zebrudia¡­¡­ To think that a mere Princess can have this much power¨D¨D¡± (Kitsune 3)


    ¡°I should have noticed it when the number of escorts was so small¨D¨DWe have to withdraw before people gathered¨D¨D¡± (Kitsune 1)


    When I was about to finish my sentence, it happened.


    The burning Princess staggered greatly. And with the same momentum, she hugged one of mypanions and pushed him down.


    ¡°Killuuu!!!!¡± (Kilkill-chan)


    ¡°!? That¡¯s ridiculous¨D¨DThat was Advanced Level Magic!?¡± (Kitsune 3)


    Mypanion who cast the Magic yelled in surprise.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill¨D¨D¡± (Kilkill-chan)


    ¨D¨DImpossible.


    When the Princess got on top of him, she hit mypanion several times and leaped up like a spring.


    It was like a sceneing straight from a nightmare.


    The stench of burning flesh. The Princess approached to attack with her whole body enveloped in mes. Her hand already no longer held the sword.


    I quickly crossed my arms and defended myself. A small fist thrusts from below me. A tremendous impact, which would make me think that I had not guarded against, rushed through my entire body.


    My body which should have been strengthened with Mana Material was crooked and my bones creaked. ck mes spread through both of my hands, and an intense pain rushed through me.


    To attack without a single scream while being burned all over by those mes, she cannot be human.


    Time was running out. If this keeps going on, people wille. We will be wiped out.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreaaaat!¡± (Kitsune 1)


    It is okay, she was hit by an offensive Advanced Level Magic. She is seriously wounded, it is enough¡­ Enough to show how much of a threat the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is.


    Mypanion who had fallen¨D¨DNo, it is useless. We can¡¯t afford to take him with us. I ran while looking back as fast as I could. My otherpanion followed me while holding his arm.


    ¡°Kill, ki¡­¡­ Ll¡­¡­ Gill, Gill, gill, gill, gill, gill, gill¡­¡­ Ki¡­ Ll¡­¡­¡± (Kilkill-chan)


    How can she still move?


    ¨D¨DSomething engulfed in mes was chasing after us while roaring.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Gogogo Kilkill-chan!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 256，Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ⑧

    <h4>Chapter256£¬Part2: 2 - Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢à</h4> <h4>Chapter 256 Supreme Martial Arts Festival ¢à</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    For once, I think I might be done for.


    In the middle of the dangerous arena, I stood there only because of my feeling of obligation to apologize.


    Number of Barrier Rings left¨D¨DZero.


    Kryhi, whounched his final lightning attack from behind me that caused myst Barrier Ring to be used, was apparentlypletely knocked out.


    For him to do something uncalled for or something like this, did he have a grudge against me or what?


    But not yet. I have not apologized yet. I don¡¯t have any more Barrier Ring, but I am not here to fight.


    I came here¨D¨DTo do a Dogeza! I am here to offer a sincere and heartfelt apology!


    Few people have seen my miserable Dogeza and still wanted to attack me¨D¨DNop, quite a lot wanted to in fact¡­¡­


    But even if I ran away, I was bound to be shot from behind anyway. There is no one better than me when ites to getting shot from behind.


    The higher-up fox mask guy said in a shaky voice to me, who was willing to show my apology with my whole body but was still not able to do a Dogeza due to not finding the correct timing.


    ¡°I, see¡­¡­ You certainly, are different,pared to, the fake. However¨D¨DCan you still remain calm, after seeing this!?¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    The fox mask guy pulled out a sword from his waist.


    ¨D¨DThe fox mask guy only did that. And it was all it took for the atmosphere to change.


    Instantly¨D¨DThe air swirled. I instinctively covered my eyes and retreated from the powerful wind and sand cloud that urred.


    The fox mask guy held the sword in a reverse grip and raised it in front of him.


    A familiar geometric pattern was running across his de.


    A powerful Relic, a hidden treasure that the Emperor mentioned¨D¨DThe ¡ºKey of the Earth¡».


    ¡°This country will perish. It is sheer stupidity to assume that no one can charge it.¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    Only I and my fox mask guy stood in the center of the tornado of sand created by the sword. The sand, wind, and forcepletely blocked out the sounds and scenery of the outside world, it was as if we were trapped in another world.


    However, I get it. I have yed with many different kinds of Relics. Among them, there are many sword-type Relics.


    The fox mask guy in front of me¨D¨DStill hasn¡¯t used 1% of the power of the Key of the Earth.


    ¡°Apparently, you know a thing or two. Indeed, I have not yet¨D¨DActivated the power of this key.¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    The amount of charge required for the Key of the Earth was so high that Lucia, who had increased her total amount of Magic power due to the super recovery method many times, reached her limit multiple times.


    And the power of the Relic is almost always proportional to the amount of Magic power required.


    There are several Relics that could cause massive destruction in this world. Many of them were owned by the state, as they were beyond the control of a single individual.


    Of course, even I, a Relic Collector, have never seen the moment when one of those Relics is activated.


    ¡°The Key of the Earth once destroyed many civilizations. Even if I release a tiny fraction of its power, it would be easy to destroy this tiny city!¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    What¡­¡­ Did you say?


    Why do you want to destroy the city!? What kind of organizations are you guys?!


    Sure, Sora failed. She failed and thought I was the Boss and we did various things.


    Well, I may be a little responsible for causing all this confusion, but that should have nothing to do with this city.


    ¡°Stop doing something so futile! I¡¯m sorry, I am sorry, okay. I apologize, so let¡¯s make up, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you! Sorry¨D¨DNo, please ept my sincere apologies!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¨D¨DHow far, are you going to mock¨D¨D¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    Why? Why won¡¯t you forgive me when I apologize? Hmph, I knew it.


    But even I am proud of havinge this far with nothing but apologies.


    I don¡¯t know where he got it, but he has a Key of the Earth. Then all I have to do is to counter it.


    I don¡¯t mean to threaten him, but if my opponent¡¯s destructive impulse is based on a powerful Relic, then showing him the same thing should change his reaction a little bit¨D¨D.


    I pulled the Key of the Earth from my waist and thrust it out in front of him. The fox mask guypletely stopped moving.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I also have the same Relic. And of course, it is already charged.¡± (Cry)


    The change in the fox mask guy was obvious. His limbs, his shoulders, were trembling. And he muttered in astonishment.


    ¡°What¡­¡­ Impo¡­ Ssible. Bastard, why¨D¨DDo you have it¨D¨D¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    It is not impossible, I really have it. This is reality.


    It is quitemon for two identical Relics to appear. When it is a super-powerful Relic, the probability drops significantly, but it is still not zero.


    Apparently, my n worked, which is unusual. But even so, I am notpletely calm.


    The stress from the fact that my Barrier Rings have been reduced to zero is steadily umting. Even my limbs are shaking right now. If I were allowed to, I would like to sit down right away.


    Isn¡¯t it enough? I hope you will forgive me as we both possess the same rare Relic. I didn¡¯te here to fight, and of course, I didn¡¯te here toin.


    The fox mask guy was alternatelyparing my key and his own Key of the Earth. Even if you check it so much, there is no difference. They seem to have the same name, so it is the same Relic, you know. Yup, there is no doubt about it.


    When I was thinking about this, the fox mask guy muttered in a shaky voice.


    ¡°This, is¨D¨D?¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    I opened my eyes in surprise. The Key of the Earth, which the fox mask guy was holding, disappeared.


    I am sure I didn¡¯t blink once¨D¨DSo it is not like the problem was because I have a bad dynamic vision.


    At the same time, I reflexively moved my nose to smell the aroma that filled the air. I kinda have smelled this smell a lot recently.


    The fox mask guy opens his hand. A golden square object falls to the ground.


    I double-check, frown, doubt my eyes, and doubt my own mind.


    It was¨D¨DAn Aburaage. A delicious-looking Aburaage that has been fried into a golden brown color.


    The fox mask guy looks down at the Aburaage while being stunned.


    He waspletely stunned. The anger I had certainly felt earlier was gone.


    What? What the hell is this situation? What am I supposed to do? What happened? How do I follow this up?


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡­ Looks like you dropped something tasty on the ground?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    ¡°N-No, I am sure¨D¨DIt is that kind of Relic. It is not your fault. I am sure the Key of the Earth is a Relic that transforms into an Aburaage! I bet my key will transform into an Aburaage too!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Grrrrh¨D¨D¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    The fox mask guy let out a short growl and slowly raised his head.


    A fox mask that hid half of his face. I could hardly make out his expressions, but I instinctively understood them.


    It¡¯s bad, he is angry. He is totally pissed off.


    Because, see, it can¡¯t be helped, couldn¡¯t it? My brain is not fast enough to make a good answer in an emergency situation like this one. In a situation like this¨D¨DI gotta do a Dogeza!


    ¨D¨DThat was almost a reflexive decision.


    I am ipetent. But so far, I have made up many of my mistakes by doing a Dogeza. I have almost no instantaneous strength, but only when ites to doing a Dogeza, I have sharpened it.


    Bend your knees, put your hands in front of you, lower your hips, and prostrate yourself on the ground.


    I have repeated it dozens of times, hundreds of times, and sometimes even practiced doing it, and it has now be a routine.


    Originally, the most beautiful Dogeza on earth would have been disyed. But in the middle of it¨D¨DMy knees copsed.


    ¡°Haaa¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    This was probably the consequence of the extreme stress caused by losing all of my Barrier Rings.


    When I almost fell over, I closed my eyes from the approaching ground and quickly stretched both of my hands in front of me.


    However, I was holding the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡» in my right hand.


    The ¡ºKey of the Earth¡» was, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world, sucked by the ground.


    And then, an impact blew out on all sides. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I wonder when Cry Dogeza level will reach the sliding Dogeza level¡­


    But did Cry just activate the Key of the Earth¡­


    Will it also transform into an Aburaage!? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 257，Part1: 1 - Demon King

    <h4>Chapter257£¬Part1: 1 - Demon King</h4> <h4>Chapter 257 Demon King?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    At that moment, the fire Magi, Rosemary Pyropos, ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· sensed the earth grieving.


    Dealing with invisible power is the foundation of a Magi.? Maybe, even if you weren¡¯t as skilled as Rosemary, if you had even the slightest aptitude for Magic, you must have felt the manifestation of that power.


    That power. That power was that huge.


    It was a power that could never be handled by human hands. The magnitude of that power was beyond Magic, it was already to the scale of a natural disaster, and even ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· a Level 8 which specializes in offensive power, was no match for it.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ You really did something so troublesome.¡± (Rosemary)


    Rosemary, who had been crossing her leg while in the audience watching how the battle was progressing, stood up with her staff.


    I heard that the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± was up to something. I even instructed him to give me a signal. But, as expected, I did not expect this turn of events.


    The words the fox mask man said were no joke. That Relic was¨D¨DAn extremely powerful instrument capable of destroying the world. And just like Rosemary, those in the audience who are skilled enough also realize that what he says was true.


    An invisible force pierced the earth and the ground shook. Buildings shook violently, and ordinary people, unaware of what was happening, screamed.


    This was not an earthquake. This was just a harbinger of destruction.


    We couldn¡¯t see inside due to the cloud of dust. However, the Relic has been activated.


    That ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· kid¡­¡­ He messed up.


    Is this how a strategist gets swallowed by his own strategy? It seems that even the Divine Strategist, who is said to always have everything in the palm of his hands, was also a son of men.


    Having seen many different kinds of magic over the years, Rosemary knew that the force of destruction swelling in the arena was an extremely pure, transparent, and colorless energy.


    It is also the same line of technique that this fox mask man used to one-sidedly beat the ¡°Emperor of Lightning (Raitei)¡±, Kryhi Andrichhi. And it is probably not a coincidence that this fox mask man uses that Relic.


    Just like Kryhi who used his Staff Relic to boost his power, that Relic is probably highlypatible with him.


    We received information that they were going to use weapons, but the scale was muchrger than expected.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like the barrier will hold. It ispletely above its limits.¡± (Rosemary)


    The barrier used in Cleat¡¯s Supreme Martial Arts Festival mitigates all kinds of attacks.? However, as expected, it is meaningless in front of a destructive power of this scale.


    Rosemary could clearly see the enormous energy spreading like cracks under the ground.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ What do we do?¡± (Gark)


    Gark, who, like Rosemary, is likely to have an extremely urate grasp of the situation, stares intently into the arena.


    At that moment, the impact that was released again blew the dust away.


    The visibility clears up.? What appeared there were¨D¨DTwo shadows grasping a single sword stuck in the ground.


    Needless to say, one of them is the well-known ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.? The other was¨D¨DThe fox mask man.


    A wave of destruction shakes the ce. Cracks run through the pirs and the floor.


    ¨D¨DHowever, the energy was greatly reducedpared to what Rosemary felt at first.


    That fact can only mean¨D¨DOne thing.


    That¡¯s the signal. Rosemary stood up and scolded the audience, who were about to be swallowed by the confusion.


    ¡°Calm down! ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is suppressing it, it is still not toote!¡± (Rosemary)


    The destructive energy emitted from that Relic is certainlyrge. If it were to be properly unleashed, it would destroy not only Cleat but also the far-off Zebrudia. It is a far cry from the damage caused by criminal organizations, this will truly doom everything.


    However, it is still not toote. The power of that Relic is enormous, it is at a scale where even Rosemary could not stop it.


    However, what is taking ce right now is the Supreme Martial Arts Festival¨D¨DThere are over hundreds of talented Magi here.


    Even if destruction cannot bepletely prevented, it can be mitigated. No¨D¨DIn fact, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is doing exactly that.


    Hunters who raid Treasure Shrines have all excellent situational judgment. Those who have sensed the intent behind Rosemary¡¯s words immediately put their hands on the ground and hit the destructive force with their power. With an output like this one, the effect of the Relic probably won¡¯tst long.


    ¡°I will evacuate the people out of here.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Yeah, from now on this is Magi¡¯s job. Seriously, to abuse an old woman¨D¨DThat damn kid.¡± (Rosemary)


    Gark started to run in order to lead the evacuation.


    Defending is not her main duty, but she cannot say so right now. ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· sighed heavily, and for the first time in a long time, used all of her Magic power.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Follow after ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· !! You have to suppress the destruction at all costs! I don¡¯t need bodyguards! Go!¡± (Radrick)


    I was naive. Radrick Atrum Zebrudia gritted his teeth at the unexpected turn of events.


    ¡°Your Majesty, at the very least evacuate¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    ¡°It is unnecessary! I have an obligation to see this through!¡± (Radrick)


    Below me, arge crowd of spectators was running for cover. I could clearly see that some were running away as if they were running for their life, others were evacuating, and Magi were kneeling on the ground, trying to suppress the Relic¡¯s power.


    ording to the literature, the power of the Key of the Earth is massive destruction created by interfering with the Earth.


    Its destructive power is further increased by absorbing and spreading through the energy of the Earth¡¯s veins centered on the point of activation. The tremors currently shaking the arena are but a sliver of its original destructive power.


    I got up, grabbed the fence, and stared at the ce in front of me.


    The Key of the Earth that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· and the fox mask man were grabbing, was shining brightly.


    As the Emperor of a great nation, I am expected to remain calm at all times.


    Until now, Radrick has always tried to behave as an Emperor without being overwhelmed by his emotions.


    However, now, for the first time in his life, Radrick felt something boiling hot rising in his head.


    ¡°Grr¡­¡­¡­¡­ Damn, you¡­¡­ ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±. To think, you would go that far¨D¨DGrr¡± (Radrick)


    Hisst bit of reason whispered to him.? This is¨D¨DWrath.


    The many dark deeds that had taken ce within the Zebrudia Empire and the assassination attempts on him. The emotions that he had managed to suppress even when a duplicate of his own daughter was made, were nowpletely beyond his limit.


    Up until now, the reason why Zebrudia has not crushed their organization no matter what is because the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± have been too silent when they move.


    In order to move arge force, there must be a good reason behind it. Zebrudia is an absolute monarchy, but even so, there will always be those who will oppose the use of power to crush an opponent who has not caused significant visible damage. Sometimes it is necessary to weigh the risks and rewards and choose a wait-and-see approach. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Yeeeees, of course, Cry is the one holding back the destruction.


    And the one activating the Key of the Earth is the Kitsune¡¯s Boss.


    Of course, of course¡­


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Rosemary Pyropos: Change from Rosemary Puropos to Rosemary Pyropos because pyro means fire.

 Chapter 257，Part2: 2 - Demon King

    <h4>Chapter257£¬Part2: 2 - Demon King</h4> <h4>Chapter 257 Demon King?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    However, this time¨D¨DIt is absolutely uneptable.


    A shining Key of the Earth. ording to the books, it is¨D¨DA sign that the Key of the Earth has been fully released.


    It is said that the Key of the Earth, when fully released, will absorb the power of the Earth¡¯s veins and affect all corners of the world, copsing mountains, sinking continents, and even changing the topography of the earth.


    ording to a book found in a Treasure Shrine, even in ancient times when the Key of the Earth existed, it was never fully released.


    And ording to the research of the Empire Relics Research Institute, it is very likely that the reason for the demise of that civilization was due to a single and total release of the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡».


    I knew that the goal of the secret organization, ¡¶Nine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡· was the destruction of civilization.


    However, leaving aside the destruction of a country, when ites to unleashing a power that can indiscriminately change the, they are already¨D¨DThe enemy of the world.


    It was a shot that should never have been fired. Because hidden behind it, there was a fearless, murderous intent to destroy any organization, including the world.


    Had he known that a n of this magnitude was underway, Radrick would not have taken a measure that light.


    Even if Cleat became an emptynd, or if he was impeached by other countries, he would have used every possible means to destroy the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    I take a deep, big breath. The burning wrath that had been coursing through my brain subsides.


    However, it has not disappeared.


    The only thing left was¨D¨DA cold killing intent. Squinting, I look down at the fox mask man gripping the hilt.


    I clenched my fist tightly. My nails pierced my skin and blood started to flow from it.


    However, neither the pain, nor the tremors, nor the screams enter Radrick Atrum Zebrudia¡¯s consciousness right now.


    ¡°I will crush you¨D¨DI will kill you, you damn ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±. Even if tens of thousands of our men die, even if we have to turn every root upside down, not a single fox will escape our grasp and be destroyed.¡± (Radrick)


    The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± isn¡¯t the only one who can do whatever he wants.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    So this is¨D¨D¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. What a crazy man.


    When the Boss just barely parried the impact released by the initial activation, he quickly attached himself to the key held by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    At the same time, he poured his Magic power into the key and struck his own power against the destructive magical power released from the Key of the Earth to offset it, even if only a little. A terrifying shock, unlike anything he has ever felt, runs through his body.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who was also gripping the sword, blinked his eyes frequently, but he didn¡¯t seem to rein it back.


    It was something of a miracle that I was able to parry the shock wave. If I had been swept away, the country would have been destroyed within seconds before I coulde back. The destruction of the Key of the Earth would have grown in the blink of an eye.


    I didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to what was happening around me. I just stared at the man in front of me, desperately trying to offset the destructive power.


    ¡°Bas¡­ Tard¨D¨DHow¡­ could you¨D¨D¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    ¡°Eh? About what?¡± (Cry)


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· stared in wonder as he gripped the sword. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· remained unperturbed in the midst of the terrifying torrent of destruction.


    It is the privilege of the activator of the Key of the Earth. He is the eye of the storm. I am sure he does not feel the wave of destruction caused by the Key of the Earth at all.


    I wanted to strangle him to death. However, I didn¡¯t have the leeway to do that.


    If I let my guard down even for a moment, I will be swallowed by the destruction.? That was the premonition I had.


    The Relic was shining brightly. It was a sign that the power of the Key of the Earth had been fully released.


    ¡°Kuh¨D¨DYou¡­ Bastard¨D¨D¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    The power that flowed through the hand that touched the key caused an intense pain that felt as if his entire body was being torn apart. It was something that the Boss, who had studied and acquired a vast amount of magical power and strength, had not felt for a long time.


    He could see how small his power is in the vast power that tries to sweep him. He could just hold the key with all his might.


    Even if the original n had seeded, it was not intended to go this far. The ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± ultimate goal is the destruction of civilization, but it is on the premise of recreation.


    The full release of the Key of the Earth was too destructive for that. The Key of the Earth was a kind of trump card that should never be used.


    A little show of strength would be enough of a demonstration.


    To fully release it¨D¨DIs this man trying to destroy the world?


    He is¨D¨DInsane.


    ¡°Dogeza¡­¡­ I was just trying to do a Dogeza.¡± (Cry)


    If he made a move now, the Boss would not be able to resist. However, there was no sign of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·? making a move.


    It is not like he activated the Key of the Earth in order to defeat the Boss in the first ce. It¡¯s too far-fetched for a n.


    ¡°What¡­ A¡­? Dogeza!?¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    I had no idea what he was talking about. I had no idea how he could afford to fully unleash a Relic that would doom the world.


    His thoughts are¨D¨DUnreadable. Kryhi was strong, but he was just a hero. However, the man in front of me is different.


    ¡°B-But, you know, I think that it is also your fault too, you know. It wasn¡¯t like I was particrly hostile against you guys, so, you see¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Why!? Why aren¡¯t you trying to stop the Earth of the Key from activating?


    The world will be destroyed, you know? Zebrudia, Cleat, and even other countries will all be destroyed. The nature of the Earth¡¯s veins from this era is very different from those in the ancient era, so I don¡¯t know the details of howrge it will spread, but at the very least, the number of victims will not be just a few million.


    I knew that ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· are supposed to be drastic, but the word drastic is a kid¡¯s ypared to him.


    The man in front of me is¨D¨DThe ¡°Demon King (Maou)¡±.


    He is going to wipe out the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, along with his allies and the whole civilization.


    His nk, absentminded expression on his face seems more and more frightening.


    When he saw the shining sword, his hands, and the Boss¡¯s face, he frowned.


    ¡°Somehow, I¡¯m really sorry for everything.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I¡¯m back from vacation!


    Sorry I couldn¡¯t post it yesterday, I was on the ne.


    But shockingly I seed to post every scheduled chapter during my vacation! Maybe I should go on vacation more often.


    Also, the promised extra chapter will be posted this Sunday.


    And this chapter is so funny, even the Kitsune¡¯s Boss is afraid of Cry now.


    Sasuga Cry, trying to destroy the world without even meaning to!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 258，Part1: 1 - Demon King ②

    <h4>Chapter258£¬Part1: 1 - Demon King ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 258 Demon King ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    So far, ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· has ovee many hardships.


    Sometimes their opponent was a Monster, sometimes a Phantom, sometimes a Human, and sometimes the ¡ºSituation¡» itself.


    A violent tremor hit the ce. When the dust cleared up, Sytry, who had confirmed the situation, quickly stood up and raised her voice.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is suppressing the destructiooon! Please help, if it continues, it will be catastrophiiic! It will be! Catastrophic!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°! Hey, go stop it~! You guys, don¡¯t you dare keep making Cry do all the work~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Nii-saaan!? Moooh!¡± (Lucia)


    Without a dy, my sister, Liz, follows suit. ¡¶First Step¡¯s (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· Magi began to use their Magic as if her voices had brought them back to their senses.


    The arena, which was supposed to be sturdy, was making a *mishimishi* creaking sound. The wave of destruction felt in the center of the arena pulsated like a heartbeat, as if a monster was waiting for the moment to awake.


    ¡°Cry-san is! Suppressing! The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±!¡± (Sytry)


    Her pink irises were looking down towards the arena. A fox mask man and their Leader were holding a single sword stuck on the ground.


    Just before the thick cloud of dust rose up, it was the fox mask man who was holding the sword. So, at first nce, it appears that it was the fox mask man who had activated the Relic.


    However¨D¨DIt is wrong. Sytry knows. It is too risky to activate such a powerful Relic in public. ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» has no reason to activate this Relic in this situation.


    To begin with, although it is hard to tell because of the distance, the hand holding the sword the lowest is Cry Andrich¡¯s.


    Sytry took out as many Magic Recovery Potions as she could from her bag and ced them on the chairs.


    Lucia¡¯s hair floats slightly due to using a powerful amount of Magic. An enormous amount of power is released into the ground from the palms of her hands, which are ced against the ground, resisting the torrent of destruction.


    Every moment counts. There is almost no one, neither enemy nor ally, who can urately grasp the situation.


    Then the one who wins¨D¨DIs the one who created the flow.


    Sytry felt a strong, *zokuzoku* thrilling tion fills her body.


    We can¡¯t just let, the ¡ºFox (Kitsune)¡», do whatever they want!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go notify everyoneee!!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Aaaa, aaaah, she is so excited.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Woooooooooooooooooooh, I¡¯m going too!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Luke-chan, let¡¯s stop that destruction from here.¡± (Liz)


    Luke roared, but my sister quickly restrained him. It is a division ofbor. Luke Psycol¡¯s breakthrough power is exceptional, but he has no aptitude at all in this kind of field (Well, I doubt his sword could stop this energy in the first ce).


    Lucia and Anthem are using their power to suppress the destruction going from the ground as much as possible.


    ¡¶First Step¡¯s (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· Magi are limiting the power released from the center while having their face turn pale.


    If it is my sister, she would be able to get every single one of those screw-ups to drink a Potion to restore their Magic.


    In the midst of the violent tremors, Sytry urately turned around and ran along the audience seats.


    ¡°Everyone, we are in troubleee! It¡¯s the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±! ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is, suppressing the destructiooon! Please helpppp! if it continues, it will be catastrophiiic!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    It has be a dangerous situation. That was all I knew.


    The Key of the Earth that I was grasping was shining brightly. It felt more powerful than any weapon-type Relic I had once tried to use for fun.


    Even I, with my dull senses, can feel it, so I am sure all the people in the arena can feel the same thing.


    Am I¡­¡­ In a checkmate?


    I have made a lot of mistakes so far, but basically, my powers are those of a small fry. I have never activated a Relic that can cause destruction this big.


    In front of me, a person wearing a fox mask reached out and grasped the hilt of the sword.


    I couldn¡¯t see his eyes because he was wearing a mask, but I could see that he was gritting his teeth. Apparently, he was very angry.


    I quickly took a deep breath.


    ¡°Well, calm down. At times like this, you have to stay calm.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    I looked up and saw the arena itself shaking violently. I didn¡¯t feel the tremor, but it wasn¡¯t just a normal tremor. In addition, the force emanating from the key showed no sign of dying down.


    What do I do? What should I do? At this rate, Cleat will end up in a terrible state.


    Seriously, this is why I told them not to let me keep the key¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I wonder if this key will also turn into an Aburaage soon.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Agah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tsu¡­¡­ Nuuuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    ¡°Hey? I am asking you this seriously, but¡­¡­ How did you get that Relic to turn into an Aburaage?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ Guh¡­¡­ Gah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­ Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah¡­¡­¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Of course Sytry already know what to do and pin everything on the Kitsune!


    And Cry still running away from reality and wishing for his key to transform into an Aburaage, sasuga Cry!


    But seriously let¡¯s see what Demon King Cry is going to do.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 258，Part2: 2 - Demon King ②

    <h4>Chapter258£¬Part2: 2 - Demon King ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 258 Demon King ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    When I asked with a gleam of hope, the fox mask guy gave a voice that sounded like it was echoing from the depths of hell.


    I don¡¯t really get it, but apparently, he didn¡¯t have the leeway to talk.


    Uuuun¡­¡­ If it is the same Relic, this key should be able to turn into an Aburaage if you do something with it¨D¨D.


    I wanted to take my hand away and try different things, but my hand was stuck to the key and wouldn¡¯t let go. I can¡¯t even stand up because the fox mask guy is pressing me down from above. The whole situation is working against me.


    Come on, I am always so unlucky. While suppressing my urge to cry, I fearfully made a proposal.


    ¡°I am really sorry, could you move aside for a moment? I want to try various things¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Wh-at¨D¨DKuh!?¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    I have no idea why the fox mask guy looks so much in pain while I am fine. And apparently, he won¡¯t move aside.


    However, even if I am rotten, I am still Level 8, so I cannot do nothing in an emergency situation like this one.


    I have handled many Relics up until now. Among them, of course, there are sword-type Relics. I am unmatched against any of my childhood friends only in the time I spend with my Relics.


    If so, I should be able to control this Key of the Earth well.


    Believe in yourself. Your time spent handling all those Relics will not betray you.


    I closed my eyes and focused on my spirit. I shifted my consciousness to the sword and suppressed its activation based on my experience and knowledge so far.


    ¨D¨DThen, at that moment, I felt something lukewarm on my face.


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    I opened my eyes. The fox mask guy was vomiting blood.


    A fishy smell simr to iron rust fills the air. As expected, even I am used to smelling blood, but¨D¨D.


    As I was stunned, the fox mask guy spewed out even more blood. My hand was stuck on the sword, so I couldn¡¯t even avoid it.


    ¡°!??¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Gagu¡­¡­¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Cry)


    The fox mask guy slowly moved his left arm, which was not holding the sword, to restrain the key of the earth from the top. That was when I realized.


    The Key of the Earth was shining even brighter. Its light had taken on a reddish hue. The power flowing into the ground also increasedpared to before.


    Areh? Areh? N-No, I was nning to stop it¨D¨D


    I further attempt to control it. The Key of the Earth turned red like it was being heated and the arena shook even more violently.


    People flew, screams and roars shook the world.


    Areh? What if¨D¨DI can¡¯t control it?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see¡­¡­ This Relic is in another ss than all those I used before, huh?


    He still seemed to be conscious, but the fox mask guy waspletely hazy.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t even have the leeway to be angry at me, but even so, his hands were still gripping the sword.


    Do you really want that Key of the Earth so badly¨D¨DWait a sec? Maybe it is because of that fox mask guy in front of me that I cannot control it?


    This man was trying to use the Key of the Earth earlier.


    It turned into an Aburaage (Which really doesn¡¯t make any sense), but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he still wants to use it.


    Fortunately, the fox mask guy doesn¡¯t seem to have any leeway either.? The fox mask guy wants to activate the sword, and I want to stop its activation. It seems that I would not get any help.? So I grit my teeth.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a contest of strength. Let¡¯s get serious.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    ¡°Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!¡± (Cry)


    I put all my strength into the sword and try to control it. The sword shines like the sun, the arena trembles even more, the ground cracks, and the fox mask guy spits blood.


    It was truly a picture of hell. I closed my eyes tightly because of the excessive sh of light.


    All I had in me was the feeling that I cannot lose no matter what.


    There are already no more Barrier Rings. There is nothing to protect me. Running away is futile. Then, I have no choice but to push forward.


    Many members of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· were also in the arena. If I lose in taking control of a Relic, I would not be able to face Martis-san, who had taught me so much about Relics, and Tino, who came with me in order to purchase Relics.


    ¡°S-top¨D¨D¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­ What power!¡± (Cry)


    The power flowing from the sword showed no sign of diminishing in the slightest. On the contrary, even though I thought it was at its limit, it was rising even higher. It was a terrifying power that could not be believed to be emanating from such a tiny sword.


    A Relic maniption power that surpasses mine, Fox Mask Fan Club¨D¨DWhat a fearsome group.


    I thought I was second to none in the time I spent y¨D¨DHandling Relics, but the world is a big ce. There is always someone above you.


    That fox mask guy is vomiting blood again. I think you should better give up quickly and get some treatment. With that amount of blood loss, if it were me, I would probably be dead by now.


    You still want to use the Relic even after being like that! What the hell are you!!


    Then, at that moment, I heard a *pushiri* sharp sounding from my hand.


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    I opened my eyes. Sounds disappeared for a moment.


    And right in front of my eyes, the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡» which I had been holding tightly, shattered into pieces. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Yooooo! So his divine n was to destroy the key all along!


    Now not only everyone thinks that the Kitsune wants to destroy the world there is also no more key. Sasuga Cry!


    Even the Key of the Earth can contain Cry¡¯s full power!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 259，Part1: 1 - Winners and Losers

    <h4>Chapter259£¬Part1: 1 - Winners and Losers</h4> <h4>Chapter 259 Winners and Losers</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The end came abruptly. The great tremor, which felt as if heaven and earth were turned upside down, stopped abruptly.


    The arena was in a terrible state. No matter how sturdy the arena was, it could not withstand the violent tremor that urred at the end.


    The ceiling had copsed and everywhere was covered in debris. Murina was curled up near a chair.


    However, Radrick ignored them and immediately shouted.


    .


    ¡°The key is broken, catch him!¡± (Radrick)


    Weapon-type Relics are generally quite sturdy. The Key of the Earth is no exception and boasts tremendous strength, not even a scratch could be made even when struck with a greatsword.


    To think, the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡» could be shattered¨D¨DThe National Research Institute of Relics, which has inspected the literature in detail, has not reported anything of such at all, but I suppose that too much poweres at a price.


    For the Empire¨D¨DNo, for the world, this is a fortunate story.


    Until now, as a kind of resistance, the Empire has not been able to choose to destroy the Relic, but since it was targeted by the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±¨D¨DAnd the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± was crazy enough to fully release the Relic without hesitation the destruction of the key was an urgent matter, even if the situation were to be resolved. If it was destroyed under these circumstances, the other nobles would agree with what happened.


    The fox mask man, who had been desperately fighting with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· for the key, stood up and wobbled greatly.


    You could not say that only a small amount of blood was flowing from his mouth. He was clearly seriously wounded. I do not know the cause, but it was probably the result of the tug-of-war with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    It is said that high-ranking ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± members surpass even high-level Hunters. However, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    His terrible n has beenpletely thwarted. He was also exhausted.


    The Imperial Guards followed Radrick¡¯s order and rushed into the battlefield.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· stood up unsteadily. The blood he is covered in is probably blood from the fox mask man, but his movements clearly showed his fatigue.


    No¨D¨DAlthough it could not bepletely suppressed, he resisted the Key of the Earth.? It was a feat far beyond Level 8.


    His posture copsed, and ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· fell to his knees and pressed his forehead.


    I guess he is at his limit. We cannot lose a hero here. We have to save him at all costs.


    Holding his chest, the fox mask man looked down at ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who was on his knees.


    His n failed. The Key of the Earth was released, but the destruction was minimal.


    It isn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t understand that fact, but to think he would not choose to flee even though he is seriously injured, what a terrifying obsession he has.


    However, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is not alone. There are many skilled people here as spectators.


    That is why the destruction caused by the Key of the Earth was only this small.


    Then Radrick took a deep breath and yelled as if to let out his fury.


    ¡°Capture this bandit at all cost!! Whoever captures him will receive any reward desired!¡± (Radrick)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    I was set up. By the time I understood this, it was already toote.


    I managed to suppress the Key of the Earth.? I guess I just barely made it in time. But otherwise¨D¨DThe situation was extremely bad.


    No¨D¨DIt is probably fortuitous that it ended only at that Level. The Key of the Earth is originally not something that can be suppressed by humans.


    Although his head was *kurakura* dizzy from losing too much blood, the Boss was able to assess the situation urately.


    My body is heavy. My wounds are deep. It has been a long time since I have felt this much pain or have been humiliated to this degree.


    The sounds sound distant. The screams and everything else sounded filtered. I understood that I needed to be vignt, but I no longer had enough strength to do so.


    What entered the Boss¡¯s field of vision was an unsteady ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    Finally, I can see the full picture of the n ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was following.


    Even though he didn¡¯t use his strength to suppress the Key of the Earth as the Boss did, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· wobbled greatly and fell to his knees.


    At his appearance which seemed so natural, the Boss wasughing naturally.


    ¡°Fufufu¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    What a frightening man. What a terrifying man. You cannot describe him with such a clich¨¦d word like ¡°Divine Strategist¡±.


    This man¡¯s strategy was too dangerous. Moreover, the sess rate was never high. If even a single button had been pressed incorrectly, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· would not have been able to avoid being branded as a traitor, and the possibility of the world being destroyed was by no means small.


    It was the kind of strategy that even if someone hade up with it, people would have rejected it without even considering it.


    Ordinary people would never notice it and it is the same for the ¡°Nine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡±, a secret organization. No, it is highly likely that even the members of the organization won¡¯t believe it.


    This is nothing like a conspiracy. The idea in itself is crazy.


    The Key of the Earth was shattered. The second key has not been discovered yet.


    The operation failedpletely. Nevertheless, only the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is suspected of having fully released the Key of the Earth.


    Originally, the n was to use the Key of the Earth, make people aware of some of its horrors, and then use it as a weapon to interfere with other countries.


    However, he had gone too far. Since we were considered to be able to easily y the card that would destroy the world, they would surelye to kill us without any regard for themselves.


    Even those who have been secretly siding with us will change their minds. It will not be the same as before.


    In addition, we don¡¯t have any deterrence anymore. The weapon of destruction has been shattered.


    Impossible. It was impossible. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And here¡¯s the extra chapter!


    Nothing much to say except that Cry is hailed as a hero by Radrick for stopping the Key of the Earth and feared by the Kitsune Boss because of his crazy n.


    Sasuga Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 259，Part2: 2 - Winners and Losers

    <h4>Chapter259£¬Part2: 2 - Winners and Losers</h4> <h4>Chapter 259 Winners and Losers</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°How¡­¡­ Where the hell did you learn about it! ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡­ The ground¡­ Is shaking so much that I¡¯m getting sick.¡± (Cry)


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· *bosoboso* mumbles something that I can¡¯t tell if he is serious or just joking.


    The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± learned of the power of the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡» from a certain book-type Relic found in a Treasure Shrine. However, the document did not mention anything about the key destroying itself when it is overloaded.


    No, there was no record of the Key of the Earth being fully released in the first ce. At least at the time, the book was written, it had never been done.


    And as far as the organization has been able to determine, there is no evidence that the Key to the Earth, which was found as a Relic, had ever been used.


    What kind of sorcery did he use to find out the limits of the power of a Relic that has never been used?


    What kind of channels did he use to obtain information that even the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± and its power as an organization couldn¡¯t get?


    Unfortunately, there was no time for leisurely thinking about this.


    This is an enemy territory, I didn¡¯t expect to receive so much damage.? I must escape at all costs.


    However, before that, only this man¨D¨D.


    Just as I was about to take a step toward ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who was still kneeling on the ground, a shadow suddenly appeared in my field of vision.


    ¡°Challenger, your opponent is meeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡± (?)


    ¡°Kuh!?¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    His voice was hoarse, but it gave off a strong sense of confidence that was almost arrogant.? The Boss took a step back due to the pressure falling from directly above.


    A huge fist wrapped in a golden gauntlet immediately pierced the ground in front of me.


    The ground which had once stopped trembling greatly trembled again and the earth cracked.


    I verify who the intruder was and click my tongue.


    The Previous War Emperor, Champion. He is a man who allocated all the Mana Material he obtained from the Treasure Shrines he entered for training, to his muscles.


    In the original n, he was one of the potential enemies the Boss was the wariest of.


    This is typical of what happens when you give power to the hands of a talented idiot.


    ¡°¡¶Amazing Demon Emperor (Kaiwan Oni Mikado)¡·.¡± (Kitsune¡¯s Boss)


    At the Boss¡¯s voice, the War Emperor does not answer. Instead of answering, he strongly stepped in.


    I¡¯m wounded, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t fight.


    Although it is not like he doesn¡¯t know that sometimes wounded people can disy astonishing power, there was neither caution nor hesitation in the War Emperor¡¯s attack.


    The man in front of me will probably wield his violence as freely and unrestrictedly as his instincts dictate, and will never think calmly until he is defeated and dead.


    The Boss immediately gave up.? He had to give up.


    The man in front of me is not at all a man of wisdom or strategist, but he is quicker, tougher, and stronger than anyone. Putting aside if I was at my best, he is not someone I would be able to deal with right now.


    Several Hunters jump down from the spectator seats. As the Boss was falling back, the War Emperorughed like a demon and swung his fist at him.


    He seemed to have left behind the weapon he usually uses, but his bare fist was powerful enough to knock out even a high-level Hunter with a single blow.


    ¡°Like I¡¯ll let you get awayyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!¡±(War Emperor)


    It was as if a raging bull was charging forward. The pressureing from him was not the kind that could be exerted by a human being.


    A fist with terrifying power unleashed based on pure instinct is deflected and evaded with minimal movement by cloaking on the surface of my body with all my remaining magical power.


    Normally a mere fist is nothing to be afraid of, but in my current state, I cannot even put up a minimum of defense for a long time.


    My head is *zukizuki* aching. It ispletely due to the phenomenon of ack of Magic power. I can¡¯t even form a scaffold with my Magic power.


    Maybe due to the impatience of the Boss¡¯s movements, the War Emperor¡¯s movements change fromrge ones to small ones.? I guess he is intending on relying on the number of attacks, as even a simple jab can¡¯t be endured by an average Hunter.


    I strongly stepped forward and was sent flying for a little bit. The Boss received the casually released ¡ºLight¡» fist with all his might.


    An impact spreads over my Magic, over my defenses, and seems to tear apart my body.


    However, this was my goal.


    The War Emperor¡¯s inability to think ahead is both his strength and his weakness. I barely manage to hold on to my fading consciousness andnd on my feet, using both hands and feet. And the War Emperor stare dumbfoundedly.


    Right behind the Boss who was blown away¨D¨DThere was the contestant¡¯s entrance wide open.


    This is¨D¨DMy way out. Even if I ran away, the chances of escaping from the War Emperor are infinitesimally small. But this is the only way to escape.


    I kick the ground and start to run. Blood spills from my lips. My head aches. Behind me, I hear the sound of the War Emperor¡¯s giant footsteps and a roar that rises from the audience¨D¨D


    ¨D¨DAnd then, the atmosphere changed.


    The sound that had beening from behind me, the tremendous pressure, disappeared.


    My location has not changed. It was the familiar hallway that I surveyed beforehand.


    Standing in front of me was a girl wearing the same mask as the one I was wearing.


    A white kimono that evokes a sense of sacredness. A white tail extended from behind her.


    Her small, thin index finger was pointed at me. Then the girl said to me, who did not understand the situation at all.


    ¡°Kikkikan-san¡¯s enemy. I¡¯ll let you go¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ This time, it is my win!¡± (Imouto Kitsune) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Yooo! Imouto Kitsune returns to save the Kitsune¡¯s Boss.


    But I doubt that Cry even cares about all that so you can¡¯t really call it a win (>_<)


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Challenger: Here it is said in English.Champion: Here it is also said in English.Kaiwan mean amazing ability, Oni mean demon or ogre, Mikado means emperor

 Chapter 260，Part1: 1 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ⑥

    <h4>Chapter260£¬Part1: 1 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Chapter 260 Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    What in the world did I do?


    Before I knew it, I found myself in a gray world where Gaff, Sora, the Imouto Kitsune, and Kryhi were dancing with their hands linked together with a lot of people with fox masks.


    There is no context at all, but for some reason, they seem to be having so much fun. I hit my head and try to remember why I am in this ce, but I can¡¯t remember anything at all.


    Am I in heaven or in hell? As I watched Kryhi *kurukuru* spin around happily with lightning falling behind him without any sounding from the sky, I felt as if nothing mattered anymore.


    As I slowly blinked my eyes, I was suddenly grabbed by the arm from behind.


    ¡°What are you doing, with such a pitiful face¨D¨DFormer n Master.¡± (?)


    The one who grabbed my arm was Touka, the Leader of ¡°Torch Knights (Touka Kishi-Dan)¡±. Behind her, the Party Members led by her, all wearing identical colored equipment, were *kurukuru* spinning around while holding each other¡¯s hands.


    It is a simple move, but at any rate, it is spectacr because there are so many of them. Then, I suddenly noticed ufortable words mixed with what Touka said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡­? Former n Master?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Are you sleep talking? You retired a long time ago as a Hunter and as a n Master.¡± (Touka)


    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± (Cry)


    Retired¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ So, I am retired ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t remember how it happened, but Touka is not the type of person who makes jokes. Touka¡¯s words are more credible than my memories.


    As I rub my eyes, Touka, unusually, says with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°So today I have to take care of the rest of my requests. Let¡¯s dance.¡± (Touka)


    Shouted Touka in high spirits. Member from ¡°Torch Knights (Touka Kishi-Dan)¡±? who had been holding hands spread out as if they were bouncing and began to perform a shaky dance with small steps.


    The circle, small at first, gradually grew and Franz-san joined in, Arnold joined in, Greg-sama joined in, the Emperor, Her Imperial Highness the Princess, Kecha, and Term joined in, and ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· began to shoot colorful mes into the sky, and suddenly my body was pushed up and I was being carried on someone¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Cry-chan, you are fully retired! Congrattionnn!¡±


    And then, I opened my eyes in my bed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looks like I had a terrible dream.¡± (Cry)


    My nightgown was soaked with sweat. I rubbed my eyes, held my head, and slowly checked my surroundings. The bedroom looks familiar¨D¨DIt was the room we were staying in.


    There, a voice full of energy is thrown into my sleepy head.


    ¡°Cry-chan, G¡¯morniiiiing! What, what? A terrible dream?¡± (Liz)


    The one who showed up was Liz. She was the one who had suddenly pulled me up on her shoulders in celebration of my full retirement.


    Her eyes, which have a shining vitality hidden in them, are dazzling today as well.? Memories of the time before I lost consciousnesse back to me, albeit btedly.


    It all started when I was suddenly chosen to participate as a contestant in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. From the talking water bottle to the rain of lightning, to the Imouto Kitsune who fought in my ce, to the sudden appearance of the fox mask guy and his outburst¨D¨DIt is so ridiculous that it could bepared to the dream I just had. Maybe that wasn¡¯t a dream either?


    Liz exined to me who couldn¡¯t hide my confusion and could only blink my eyes.


    ¡°Cry-chan, you see, you passed out after all that¡­¡­ The doctor said everything was fine, but are you okay?¡± (Liz)


    I see, I see¡­¡­?


    I moved my arms and touched my hands and feet to check, but there was no particr pain. So Sytry came in while exining with a smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Cry-san. I made sure everything went well. The doctor diagnosed it as just fatigue¨D¨DBut are you all right?¡± (Sytry)


    By nature, my physical strength is on par with an average person. Yesterday, I was under continuous stress and the situation was changing at a dizzying pace. The ground was shaking violently, so if it is the weak me, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for me to lose consciousness.


    Rather, am I not the one who worked really hard this time? Maybe I can retire now, no?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Areh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yesterday?


    I looked out the window at the bright lighting in. I blinked my eyes and confirmed something with Sytry.


    ¡°Aaaah, I am fine now. ¡­¡­ By the way, how long have I been asleep?¡± (Cry)


    Sytry made a slightly thoughtful face and held up her index.


    One day? Or maybe overnight? Not as much time as I thought, no?


    In front of me, who was relieved, Sytry smiled as she raised her second finger, then raised her third finger, then raised her fourth finger.


    When I was stunned, she now began to reduce the number of fingers one by one¨D¨DTo finally settle on two.


    In contrast to me who was shocked, Sytry had a big smile on her face. She is having fun again, doing weird things¨D¨D.


    ¡°Two days? I slept for two days? Just because I am tired, didn¡¯t I sleep way too much?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No, this is a peace sign.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t do something so confusing~!¡± (Liz)


    Liz pped Sytry¡¯s head vigorously on my behalf. Sytry¡­¡­ Did something really good happen to you?


    Just as I was about to open my mouth, Luke and the others came rushing into the bedroom with their usual vigor.


    ¡°Ooooh, Cry. Are you okay? You know what, Gark, the branch manager told me not to chase after him¨D¨D.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡­ You finally woke up, Nii-san? Seriously, you made everyone worry about you¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    In the end, I don¡¯t know how many days have passed, but the situation seems to have calmed down.


    While I was still slowly being dragged out of my dream world, Sytry gave a small cough and as usual, stepped forward to represent everyone as usual.


    ¡°Now then, from where should we begin¡­¡­¡­¡­ I know, let¡¯s talk about the damage that Cry-san must be concerned about and how we missed the fox even though we had such an advantage.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    What do you think people would think if they hear Cry say ¡°What a terrible dream¡± and him being all soaked up when he woke up?


    Something along the line of ¡°This is the harbinger of doom¡±, but good thing it is just Strange Grief who heard him.


    And Sytry is such a troll!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 260，Part2: 2 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ⑥

    <h4>Chapter260£¬Part2: 2 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Chapter 260 Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Uwaaaa¡­¡­ It¡¯s awful¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I unintentionally gasped. The arena which was the site where the Supreme Martial Arts Festival was taking ce was in terrible shape.


    At the center of Cleat, the arena, which was a symbol of the city and stood on a vast site, hadpletely copsed.? The building, which had been sorge that one could look it up, was reduced to rubble, and the only remnants of it were the magnificent stone monument that had been erected in front of the arena.? There wererge cracks in the well-maintained roads, showing just how big the tremors were.


    No one would believe that it was only one Relic that caused all this.


    It is more powerful than any offensive Relics I have ever seen. After all, the arena was built with an emphasis on sturdiness, and even the barriers were supposed to be multiyered. Even with Ark¡¯s holy sword, which boasts high power, it would have been difficult to destroy so much.


    Seeing so many people clearing away the debris, I feel sorry for them.


    When I heard from Sytry about what had happened, my reaction was only one word: ¡°Ha?¡±.


    Apparently, the one who stood at the center of the arena at that time was the bad fox that Gark-san and the others had been chasing. And it seems that the bad fox was trying to use the Key of the Earth to bring the world to its doom. It sounds like a joke, but the damage has actually been done to this extent, so I can only believe it.


    I see, I thought it was too evil for a simple member of the Fox Mask Fan Club to have done this, but¡­¡­ In the end, is this what it means? I was standing in front of such a dangerous guy without any Barrier Rings? I would have thrown up if it wasn¡¯t already over.


    What¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s not about bad luck anymore, making a fox as their symbol, what is wrong with them. It is too confusing.


    Not to mention the Imouto Kitsune who is a Phantom, now it means that there were three kinds of simr people moving in Cleat this time: bad foxes, good foxes, and Phantom foxes. It is absolutely iprehensible. Even if it wasn¡¯t me, anyone would have misunderstood.


    Lucia, who seems to have fainted for a while after squeezing out all her Magic power, sighs deeply as if following my lead.


    ¡°It is a miracle that it ended with only the arena. I thought it was over too.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Umu, umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem also nodded with deep emotion.


    It seems that at that moment when the Key of the Earth was activated, Lucia and the other Magi did their best to suppress the destruction. It means that without them, it would have not ended with just that.


    In other words, Lucia and the others covered for my blunders as usual. This time, the scope of my involvement was too broad tho¡¯¨D¨D.


    Countless wagons were stopped to load up the debris and take it somewhere else. The expressions on the faces of those cleaning up, however, were not that dark.


    It seems that the reason why there is not a gloomy atmosphere in the arena ruins was because there were no casualties during the copse.


    When such arge building copses, this is an unusual result. The only fortunate thing amidst all this misfortune is that both the contestants and the audience at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival were all strong people.


    ¡°Weeell, there were a lot of Hunters and Gark-chan among the audience, right~¡­¡­ So this is a reasonable result~.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°I also loan¨D¨DGave a lot of Potions free of charge.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I¡¯ve shed a lot too!¡± (Luke)


    For some reason, Luke dered that confidently. If possible, I would like you to do something other than shing.


    However¡­¡­¡­¡­ What¡¯s happening?


    ¡°The Empire is in hot pursuit of the fox who released the Key to the Earth. It is like the caution they had for them so far was a lie¨D¨DThe Empire seems to take this matter quite seriously.¡± (Sytry)


    For some reason, Sytry pokes me on the shoulder in a very happy way. You always seem to be having fun, don¡¯t you?


    However, if she knew that it was me who activated the key, she would not look so happy.


    Considering the scale of the destruction¨D¨DEven considering the fact that it was stopped in the middle, it would definitely be a death sentence. The excuse of me falling down by ident would probably not pass.


    Well, in the end, the fox was trying to release the key, so the result is not much different¡­¡­ But for the activation part, well, you know¡­


    While I was frowning, Sytry kept smiling and said.


    ¡°It was the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, but it is also a little bit of my faul¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Cry-san does not have any fault at all. It was all the work of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°No, but¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It was the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.¡± (Sytry)


    For some reason, Sytry was very stubborn. Luke, Lucia, and Liz continue by agreeing with her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really get it but it was the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± fault!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is to be med.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Of course it was the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± fault, isn¡¯t it? Cry-chan did a great job and the only one to be med is the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± annnnd¡­¡­ The Supreme Martial Arts Festival management who canceled it just because of something like this!¡± (Liz)


    Looks like it is the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± fault.


    Apparently, there is no room for objections. Hmmm, I think some responsibility lies on me tho¡¯¡­¡­


    At the very least, I don¡¯t think the management is to me¨D¨DI¡¯m sorry for Luke and the other contestants who were looking forward to it, but if the arena was in *barabara* tatters, they would cancel it.


    When I let out a big sigh, I looked at Sytry, who was putting pressure on me with a smile and said.


    ¡°But if it is the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± fault, so is Sytry¡¯s.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Eh!?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Umu, umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Sytry looked in shock, and Anthem, who had remained silent until now, nodded usibly.


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped now that it is over. But from now on, what should I do as a Level 8 Hunter?


    It was bad enough the other day when I got caught up in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, but apparently, I am unlucky again this time.


    It is going to happen anyway, but it seems that it will be a long time before I can fully retire peacefully like in the dream I had.


    I took a deep breath, stretched my arms and legs, and left the arena ruins with mypanions in tow. <h4>Author¡¯s Note</h4>


    Thank you for your continued support. This is Tsukikage.


    This is the end of Part 6, which has been a long time in the making. How was it!?


    Part 6 had a slightly different theme than Part 5.


    Many new characters appeared¨D¨DBut, well, the hijinks are still the same, but I hope you enjoy it!


    I will write more about my impressions in the Activity Report section.


    Now, about continuing the story¡­ I¡¯ll keep on writing (What a fastball).


    Thanks to your support, the light novel seems to be doing well, and we also have Eliza, who has yet to appear in the main story.


    I still have a lot of things I want to write about, so I would like to start Part 7 when the time is right.


    Since the 5th and 6th Parts crossed a little bit and were about the Kitsune, the 7th part is going to be a Hunter-like story for the first time in a while.


    But first, as usual, there are still a few things left to write about the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, so I would like to update the after-story for a while.


    There¡¯s like the story about Sora, the story about the Kitsune, the story about the Emperor, and so on. Please stay tuned! ( ¡ä©`£à)


    In addition, the 6th part had been going on over the course of a year.


    At this rate, the Light Novel may catch up with the Web Novel (the person in charge asked me if it was okay.), so I would like to speed up the updating a bit.


    Please stay tuned for more information on that as well¡­


    ¡ö About the Light Novel and the Manga


    Currently, 5 volumes of the Light Novel and 3 volumes of the Manga are on sale.


    In addition to beautiful illustrations, the book has more characters, changes in the story development, and a newly written Short Story at the end of the book.


    Moreover, the 6th volume of the Light Novel and the 4th volume of the Manga are scheduled to be released in February 2021.


    The Manga is at the moment when Tino was still being all Tino~ Tino~, so it¡¯s perfect for those whock Tino vitamins!


    I look forward to seeing you there as well!


    Thank you all so much for sticking with me in Part 6 for a little over a year!


    Thank you for your continuing support in the next part!


    Finally, because it will motivate me


    If you enjoyed it, if you are interested in the rest of the story, or if you are more of a Cry than a Kryhi, then


    Please rate, bookmark, and give me feedback.


    /Tsukikage


    Update notice: @ktsuki_novel£¨Twitter) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And happy Halloweeeeen!


    The information on Author¡¯s note was from August 1st, 2021.


    The Japanese light novel currently has 9 volumes and thest one went on sale 2 days ago and the manga has 6 volumes.


    Right now, I still have 80-something chapters left to trante, the road is still long but no worry I still n to trante this to the end!


    There are still 5 chapters talking about what happens after Cry ¡°crushed¡± Kitsune¡¯s n before the end of this arc.


    FYI, after that, I¡¯ll probably take 1 or 2 weeks of break.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 261，Part1: 1 - Winner and Loser ②

    <h4>Chapter261£¬Part1: 1 - Winner and Loser ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 261 Winner and Loser ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°His Majesty is very furious. Find that fox mask man, no matter what it takes! He must still be around, he must be captured by any means necessary! You are not going to show your ipetence to the rest of the world by letting someone who has been weakened so much by a single Hunter get away! Get Cleat to cooperate too, they disregarded our warnings! Even Her Highness Princess Murina has been attacked!¡± (Franz)


    Zebrudia embassy present in Cleat was now like a beehive that had been poked.


    Hearing Franz¡¯s yell, the soldiers and clerks rushed out in a hurry. It had been a whole day since the incident at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, and although they had been working tirelessly to investigate, no useful information had yete to light. This fact makes Franz and his team impatient.


    That fox mask man was obviously seriously wounded. In that state, it would have been impossible for him to evade the attack of the War Emperor and disappear without leaving a single footprint despite being surrounded by numerous high-level hunters.


    That fox mask man was suffering from ack of Magic power, the Key of the Earth has probably siphoned off his Magic from him. He could not use Magic in that state. The possibility that he escaped by flying in the air is almost nil.


    Does he have a coborator or was there a hidden passageway? Regardless, if the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± was to escape in that state, Zebrudia wouldpletely lose its reputation.


    We are not going to make an excuse for this by saying that it was because Cleat was in another country. They, head-on, picked a fight with Zebrudia.


    At a meeting to set their future policy. In the middle of negotiating with Cleat¡¯s deputies. As we were hurriedly exchanging information, a subordinate came to report.


    ¡°¡±Commander (Dancho)¡± Franz, the retrieval of the remaining blood in the arena has beenpleted. We have enough for our needs¨D¨DWe can use divination with it.¡± (Soldier)


    ¡°Alright¡­¡­ I don¡¯t like the idea of relying on techniques with low uracy, but¨D¨DIt can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Franz)


    It was a blessing in disguise that the fox mask man left behind blood. If we have one piece of his body, we could have used divination to pinpoint his approximate location even if hepletely escapes us.


    Once his general location is known, the Empire¡¯s military power would be able to do arge-scale swiping operation.


    Of course, this would alert him. So this would have to be done as ourst resort¨D¨D.


    Then my subordinate said with a stiff look on his face.


    ¡°Also¨D¨DThe Alchemist who is a Party Member of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· said she wants us to share some of the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± blood¨D¨D¡± (Soldier)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    His unexpected words made Franz¡¯s blood rush to his head for a moment, but he took a deep breath and repressed it.


    ¡°It is not like we can say no, he is one of the main contributors for this case. Divide it to the extent that it doesn¡¯t interfere with the technique.¡± (Franz)


    I have had a lot of trouble due to ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· secrecy but an achievement is an achievement.


    I don¡¯t know why the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± had the key, but as a result, the damage was limited to just one arena being destroyed, thanks to the efforts of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. Even in the analysis of the Empire¡¯s analysts, they reported that the destruction caused by the Key of the Earth was greatly suppressed immediately after its outbreak.


    If ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· had not fainted, the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± might not have escaped, but it can be said that he is not human as he only fainted after him using this enormous power to suppress the destruction.


    After he took a rest, we must listen to what he has to say, but no matter how much the Empire ces importance on Hunters, it would be dishonorable for the Empire to have a single Hunter carry us all the way.


    He is also cooperating with other Hunters, including Gark, the branch manager.


    If hispanion asks for the blood we collected, we have to abide.


    While researchers affiliated with the government are probably not inferior in terms of research, the enhanced sense of an active Treasure Hunter is often frightening.


    Kill the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± by any means necessary. That was the order of the Emperor.


    In the not-so-distant future, it will be announced to each country in a formal statement. This has now be a war.


    Then Franz pressed his temples and changed his gear.


    ¡°What about the Fake Imperial Princess?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°She is currently being treated. She had been charred, but she has a terrifying vitality¨D¨DSo her life is probably not in danger, was what they said.¡± (Soldier)


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­¡­¡­ Her Imperial Princess, Murina, was concerned about her.¡± (Franz)


    I breathe a sigh of relief.? That gentle Princess would have been very sad if her impostor died instead of her.


    One of the unexpected things that happened this time was that the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± attacked the fake Princess Murina.


    The fake Imperial Princess Murina should have been created by those fox mask men. It is such a pitiful story for them to attack her by mistake.


    There was a lot of discussion among the investigators of the Empire, but there is no doubt that the fox-masked assants attacked the Fake Imperial Princess Murina, and that the Fake Imperial Princess turned the table on two of the assants. There were three attackers, so it seems one escaped, but there was nothing we could do.


    It is possible that the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± side was also in a hurry. After all, that fox mask man had initially mistaken Kryhi Andrichhi for the real ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    Anyway, that fake has in a way, saved our lives. Her fighting abilities have also been proven. We will have to discuss how to handle her when we return to the Empire.


    After all, she looks just like Her Imperial Princess Murina. We cannot let her go, nor can we kill her.


    Then my subordinate said with a stiff look on his face.


    ¡°And¡­¡­ Actually, the Alchemist in ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· Party said she wants to diagnose the Fake Imperial Princess Murina¨D¨D¡± (Soldier)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What the hell is going on with that guy¡¯s Party¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    Are they our enemies or our allies? Are they trying to disturb us, agitate us or is there a meaning behind what they are doing?


    I now owe him a terrible debt.


    Franz mmed the table with all his might in exasperation and gave his permission in a hushed voice.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    It was a crisis that the Boss, who hadpleted many difficult missions in the organization, had never experienced before.


    For the secretive ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, being captured is the thing they fear the most. At that moment when he was being pursued by the Previous War Emperor in the arena, the Boss was definitely cornered.


    His magical power was nearly exhausted, and he was also injured. Since it was a sudden operation, he did not establish an escape route in case of emergency.


    There were also many high-level Hunters around, so the chances of escaping were almost zero.


    ¨D¨DThat is until a mysterious girl in a fox mask appeared.


    At best, she was a mysterious girl, at worst, she was a girl with an inhuman atmosphere around her. And above all, her face was covered with the same mask as the one the Boss was wearing.


    The Boss knows the other top executives very well. No one in the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± was that young.


    The young girl said to the Boss who was getting ready to fight the new opponent.


    She said ¡ºI¡¯ll let you go¡».


    From that point forward, I don¡¯t remember much. One thing I am sure of is that the girl¡¯s power got the Boss out of Cleat without a struggle.


    I did not see the War Emperor who should have been chasing me, nor any of the soldiers who should have surrounded the arena¨D¨DThat was probably some kind of illusion.


    Moreover, it is a powerful illusion that can fool even high-level Hunters who are highly resistant to it. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    What is Sytry¡¯s gonna do with the Kitsune¡¯s Boss blood?


    Will we see a new Kilkill-Kitsune with that blood!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 261，Part2: 2 - Winner and Loser ②

    <h4>Chapter261£¬Part2: 2 - Winner and Loser ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 261 Winner and Loser ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The Boss finally breathed a sigh of relief when he reached a safe house that the organization uses during emergencies in a nearby town.


    I scolded my body, which wasining due to the fatigue, and used Potions to heal my wounds and Magic power. For the time being, the biggest crisis is over, but I must not let my guard down yet.


    The organization also envisioned an all-out war with the Empire, but that was not until a long time in the future. The Key of the Earth, our trick in our sleeve has also been lost, so a difficult battle is about to begin.


    What happened to my subordinates who were in charge of assassinating the Princess?


    If they had seeded, they would be back at headquarters. If by any chance they failed¨D¨DThey would already be dead.


    I close my eyes and rest my body while keeping my attention on my surroundings. In my mind, I see the girl with a fox mask who saved me.


    Her appearance, her extraordinary power, the fox mask she wears. If she is not a member of the organization, there is only one answer thates to mind.


    ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, the Treasure Shrine that led to the establishment of ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡». It is said that God¡¯s kin like there.


    Once upon a time, the founder of ¡ºNine-Tail Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» encountered the Treasure Shrine and was bestowed with a fox mask by the gods who lived there.


    The organization has a rule that anyone whoes across that Treasure Shrine and obtains the mask will be epted as a person recognized by God.


    The belief in the Fox God is one of the pirs of the organization. But at the same time, it is just a stiption.


    The term epted as a person recognized by the gods means that the organization appoints that powerful person as a top executive as he encounters the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ and through fateful circumstances was able to obtain the mask, which is a drop item of a Phantom. That¡¯s all.


    In other words, the acquisition of the mask is only meant as a trial to bring in the strong.


    Even the special status given to the priestess isn¡¯t because of some deep reason. ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» is in the end a derivation of an intelligence agency.


    Naturally, there is no cooperative rtionship between the Phantoms of the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ and the organization. In the long history of the organization, there have been several times when the organization has fallen into crisis, but the Phantoms of that Treasure Shrine have never saved the organization. In the first ce, it is against providence for a Phantom to appear outside of its Treasure Shrine.


    The girl with a fox mask said to the Boss, ¡ºKikkikan-san¡¯s enemy. I¡¯ll let you go¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ This time, it is my win!¡».


    What did her words really mean? Who is Kikkikan-san? Is it his real name? Or is it a nickname? How do you get a nickname like that? Why is letting the Boss escape a win for her?


    No matter how much I think about it, I cannot find an answer. If I had to guess from the situation, it would seem that ¡ºKikkikan-san¡» is referring to the ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· that was facing the Boss at that time, but¨D¨D.


    ¡­¡­ It is no use, what I need right now is to rest.


    The structure of the organization is in shambles. Fighting ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· in the state is¨D¨DToo dangerous.


    Whatever the identity of that fox mask girl is, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. I should assume that we have gained a strong ally and use her.


    ¨D¨DJust as I was thinking this, a voice suddenly called out to me from behind.


    ¡°Kuh, kuh, kuh¡­¡­ Looks like you got beaten up pretty badly¨D¨D¡ºKuubi (Void Tail)¡».¡± (?)


    It was a woman¡¯s voice with a chilling resonance. The Boss opened his eyes and sighed at the sound of a voice that showed no sign of her personality.


    Before he knew it, a tall shadow appeared in the room. She was dressed in a loose-fitting kimono and carried a sword at her waist. Her face was covered with a mask simr to the one worn by the Boss.


    ¡±Nine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡± has multiple tails. There is more than one top executive with a mask.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Insolent. ¡ºKenbi (Sword Tail)¡» this is my territory.¡± (Kuubi)


    ¡°Can you even say that¨D¨DDo you think I know nothing? I have heard¨D¨DThe rumors. It seems the organizational structure is almost unmaintainable, and the headquarters is in disarray.¡± (Kenbi)


    .


    Being hit at a sore spot, the Boss¨D¨D¡ºKuubi¡», one of those who stand at the top of the organization, frowned.


    Kuubi directly controls arge area centered on Zebrudia. This time, it is only a small part of the area that has been reduced to chaos by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· but it is also the most important part.


    The pain of this failure is not at the same level as losing the major assets called ¡¶Stillwater (Shisui)¡· and ¡¶Dragon Caller (Ryuu Yobi)¡·.


    Normally, it is against the rules for a Boss to show up unannounced on another Boss¡¯s territory. Kenbi is a superhuman who rose to the top executive position with just one sword, but she is not so ipetent that she cannot understand this.


    Above all, Kenbi¡¯s fighting ability is high. She has managed to get around all the unmanageable obstacles with just her sword alone, so her pure killing power is one of the best in the organization. This is also the reason why Kenbi is recognized among the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± even though they value people that make schemes.


    ¡°However, I know his MO. The chaos will soon calm down. There are no problems.¡± (Kuubi)


    And that¡¯s when Kuubi opened his eyes.


    No¡­¡­ It was a stroke of luck that Kenbi came here.


    No matter who ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is, his guard should be down now.


    It is a shame that I can¡¯t do it myself, but if I send this woman to assassinate him, everything will turn around.


    Once ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· dies, the Empire should be a little more docile.


    Above all else, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· could be the natural predator of the organization. It is best to destroy him here.


    And there, Kenbi said in a calm voice.


    ¡°I understand the situation, generally speaking. By the way, Kuubi, how¨D¨DDid you get out of that enclosure? It must have been difficult for you to escape even if you use all your strength there¨D¨D¡± (Kenbi)


    I see, you had already nned something in advance. That¡¯s also against the organization¡¯s rules, but now I am thankful for that.


    Kenbi took a deep breath and tried his best to answer calmly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Believe it or not, I was saved by the Fox God¡¯s kin. God is blessing the organization.¡± (Kuubi)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see.¡± (Kenbi)


    Kenbi¡¯s answer was unexpectedly straightforward.


    Without any further questioning¨D¨DShe pulled her weapon from her waist with a natural motion.


    The de was over one meter long. The curved de has a unique de crest. The de, which is reminiscent of the depths of the ocean, is more like a work of art than a piece of weaponry and has an appeal that draws you in.


    A de with a quiet radiance. It looks like she was just standing there, but there was no opening nor carelessness in her.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you think you are doing?¡± (Kuubi)


    My strength is almost back. There is no problem with using my techniques. Kenbi snickered a smallugh as she met Kuubi¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°When I was thinking what kind of excuse you will use, to think you will use a god as one¡­¡­ Kuubi, who was known for his ruthless pragmatism and schemes, has fallen from grace. You are suspected of using a strategic weapon, the Key of the Earth, without permission in order to endanger the organization, and plotting a civil war by secretly giving masks to your subordinates to throw the headquarters into chaos. Now¨D¨DYou¡¯re going to disappear.¡± (Kenbi)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Say what!?¡± (Kuubi)


    At her unexpected words, I stood up and red at Kenbi. Although I could not read Kenbi¡¯s expression because it was hidden by her mask, her voice was filled with contempt and pity.


    Her Katana Relic¨D¨DThe smooth-looking de was pointed at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± won¡¯t die. It¡¯s just that a new tail will grow back. I should thank ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· for stopping the wave of destruction in its tracks. Command around Zebrudia¡¯s area will be handed over without any problems.¡± (Kenbi)


    Did she say ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·!?


    At her word, a revtion descended on Kuubi.


    The events that have taken ce up until now sh through Kuubi¡¯s mind like a revolvingntern.


    When you think about it calmly, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· actions at Cleat were too urate and too deadly for the organization. It was as if¨D¨DThe Boss¡¯s actions,? all the operations that took ce at Cleat were already known.


    No strategist would be able to pull off such a maneuver without knowing the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± every move and policy.


    And then¨D¨DThe saving grace from the Fox God¡¯s kin that appeared at the perfect moment.


    If there is any possibility of someone manipting the Fox God¡¯s kin, it can be none other than a priestess.


    If all these strategies were all to bring Kuubi down, then¨D¨D.


    In order to do all those things without being discovered by Kuubi, you need power. Help from someone at the top executive level.


    I knew that there were rumors of a possible civil war circting at the headquarters.


    At the time, I thought it was just a boring joke, but¨D¨D.


    I get up and start to circte my Magic.


    I have heard that Kenbi is not good at strategizing, but¨D¨DWas that all a bluff?


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, you¨D¨DUsed ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·¨D¨D To start a civil war.¡± (Kuubi)


    ¡°? Hmph, I see, further negotiations are pointless.¡± (Kenbi)


    Kenbi snickered At Kuubi¡¯s¨D¨DAt the traitor¡¯s question and held her sword at his eye level. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thank you Chulbom for the Ko-fi!


    Pffff do you think Cry needs the cooperation of a Kitsune¡¯s Boss to think of his n to destroy you?


    Of course not, because Cry is the Divine Strategist and has everything in the palm of his hands!


    And also Kenbi didn¡¯t you know?


    The strongest swordsman (here swordswoman in her case) does not use a Relic sword to kill the enemy, but a wooden sword!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 262，Part1: 1 - Winners and Losers ③

    <h4>Chapter262£¬Part1: 1 - Winners and Losers ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 262 Winners and Losers ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Masteeeeeeeeer~! You woke up!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Once again, you¡¯ve done some outrageous things¡­¡­¡± (Sven)


    The Members of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· were gathered in a building near Cleat¡¯s Explorer Association branch.


    Tino was about to run up to me in high tension when she was intercepted by Sytry, who came from the side. Sven twisted one eyebrow and sighed loudly with an exquisite expression of dismay and frown on his face.


    While I was passed out, the Treasure Hunters among the audience were also apparently doing their best on all fronts.


    The Magi, led by Gark-san and ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· suppressed the destruction caused by the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡», and those who could not contribute to these efforts were busy protecting the public from the destruction of the arena and guiding evacuations.


    Although I didn¡¯t mean to do anything bad, as the person who triggered the Relic, I feel nothing but shame.


    Scratching my head, I speak with a little bit of an apologetic feeling.


    ¡°Seriously, I¡¯ve been caught up in some really bad shit.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Caught up?¡± (Eva)


    Eva, who had apparently been running around as she was in charge of the liaison between ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· and the others, lifts her sses and stares at me with a quizzical look.


    A skeptical look that even makes me feel heavy pressure¨D¨DThat look, they know that I identally fell down, don¡¯t they?


    At my words, Touka shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. The Supreme Martial Arts Festival was canceled, but we did enough publicity.¡± (Touka)


    As expected of an adult. She seems to have already epted the fact that she is no longer able to participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, which is an honor for a warrior.


    Well, I guess Touka is more money than honor, so maybe it doesn¡¯t really bother her¡­¡­


    Maybe they are working right now as I can¡¯t find the other members of ¡°Torch Knights (Touka Kishi-Dan)¡±. The turmoil that had happened must be the perfect opportunity for ¡°Torch Knights (Touka Kishi-Dan)¡±, as they are simr to a mercenary organization.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are you gonna dance?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°? What are you talking about, Master? Did you hit your head?¡± (Touka)


    The Touka in my dream shed through my mind for a moment, and Touka turned a cold eye on me as I said something strange.


    As I tried to deceive her by making a badass expression, Tino, who was approaching me after avoiding the Sytry Barrier (Or rather, slowly approaching so as not to get caught by her), asked me with a concerned expression.


    ¡°Master~, are you feeling better now?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little tired.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡­ You are just a little tired you said, don¡¯t randomly say that after suppressing so much power, desu! Everyone was worried about you, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz says in her usual strong tone of voice. However, the expressions on the faces of the n Members surrounding me showed no signs of concern for me.


    Leaving aside my childhood friends, the only people who were worried about me were Tino, Kruz, and Eva.


    In any case, since I passed out, shouldn¡¯t they be a little bit more worried about me?


    And that was when I noticed a strange word slipped inside what Kruz said.


    ¡°Suppressing that much power¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh? I was suppressing it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Haaah? Yowaningen, what are you talking about, desu. The eyes of a ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡± can see Magic so it cannot be fooled. From my estimation¨D¨D30%¡­¡­ No, you were suppressing 35%, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    30%¡­¡­ 30%?


    Unfortunately, I only know that the output of that Key of the Earth is enormous, so I don¡¯t know how great of a feat it is.


    Lapis, the Leader of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, who had been silent with her arms crossed at the table alone and with an ennui expression on her face, gave a small sigh and stood up.


    She came close to me and looked down at me with clear eyes that I couldn¡¯t discern what her emotions were.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ It was truly an inhuman power. Where in the world did that much power lie dormant in your body¡­¡­? Even up close like this, I can¡¯t see a glimpse of Magic power. Lucia, your Imouto showed an enormous amount of Magic power reminiscent of a great river, but that is not the case for you.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.¡± (Lucia)


    At Lapis¡¯ment, Lucia, who was standing next to me, held her head as if to suppress a headache and let out a long, long sigh.


    I see¡­¡­ I did indeed try to suppress the power of the Key of the Earth. I thought I had failed, but apparently, I had seeded, I just didn¡¯t notice it. I guess I am a guy who can do it when he wants.


    ¡°I see, so I suppressed it¡­¡­ Actually, I tried to stop itpletely. I couldn¡¯t handle it, I guess I am still inexperienced.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Apparently, it seems that you are fine, desu. Yowaningen, seriously, what is going on with your body, desuka? It¡¯s impossible for you to be in such good health after exerting so much power, even if you consider it from the perspective of a Spirit People, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    While blinking her eyes, Kruz naturally extended her hand but Sytry *pechiri* pped it.


    Sytry says with a smile to a bewildered Kruz.


    ¡°No touching¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ A little bit is fine, no, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°No. I gave permission for ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· to negotiate to pull Lucia out, but I did not give permission to touch Cry-san.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    Sytry immediately ps down the hand that is extended without hesitation. It¡¯s an impregnable guard that you wouldn¡¯t think woulde from an Alchemist. You girls are surprisingly close¡­¡­ <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Of course you cannot see Cry¡¯s power with your eyes. His power defies thew of the world!


    He could have fully stopped the Key of the Earth but wanted to do an Infinite Trial that¡¯s why he only stopped 35% XD


    Sasuga Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 262，Part2: 2 - Winners and Losers ③

    <h4>Chapter262£¬Part2: 2 - Winners and Losers ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 262 Winners and Losers ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I took my gaze away from Sytry and Kruz, who were *pechipechi* pping each other¡¯s hands, and looked at the members gathered in a circle.


    Apparently, they have endured this time¡¯s uproar and everyone seems to be tired.


    They were only going to watch the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, but they were forced to save people from a copsing arena, so it is understandable. I, who was forced to participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival even though I intended just to watch, can painfully understand that.


    And then Tino¡¯s face caught my eye and I suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Come to think of it, what happened to the bet? You bet your entire fortune, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It¡¯s¨D¨D¨D¨DNo, who cares about something like this, Master~!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Oh, right. Cry, this one time, we were all talking about how we¡¯d have to mention something to you when we see you.¡± (Sven)


    Who cares about something like this? No, I don¡¯t think it is a good mindset¨D¨D.


    At Sven¡¯s words, the other members *unun* nodded their heads in earnest.


    Aaah? Thanks to being Liz¡¯s childhood friend I immediately realized what she was going to do and stopped her, who was about to step forward with a furrowed eyebrow. That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about when I say shecks a cooperative spirit.


    The other party is a n Member, not an enemy, and it is within the n Master¡¯s duty to listen to what they have to say.


    Sven looked me in the eye and said in a serious voice.


    ¡°Cry, if you are going to do something big, make sure you talk to us in advance. This time, it wasn¡¯t just us, regr civilians were about to be caught in it too, you know!? You may be worried about leaking information, but there are plenty of ways to do it. But to do it out of the blue is just bad for our hearts.¡± (Sven)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Everyone was nodding their heads in agreement with Sven¡¯s words. Kruz also stopped her exchange with Sytry and looked at me.


    I crossed my arms, badassly nodded multiple times and then tilted my head.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hm?


    ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about, tho¡¯¡­¡­ This was totally unexpected for me too.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Haaaaaaah.¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia sighs at this. Sven lowers the corners of his eyes and gives her a pitiful look.


    No, because¨D¨DIs there anyone who could have predicted what happened this time?


    I know that the Alias ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· can be qualified with the word Divine Strategist, but there¡¯s a limit to how much you can do. Well, I can¡¯t even clearly see what is in front of me, tho¡¯.


    I hesitate a little bit because it is so pathetic, but I must make myself clear for once.


    ¡°Let me tell you this, until I woke up and heard the story, I thought that fox mask guy was a higher-up from the Fox Mask Fan Club.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What are you talking about, man?¡± (Sven)


    ¡°In the first ce, as I said before, I originally had no intention of participating in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, you know. I was looking forward to watching some first-ss battles, but it waspletely unexpected that it would turn out like that. If I had known in advance, I would have used¨D¨DSven as my scapegoat.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Haaah!? Q-Quit it!¡± (Sven)


    Sven raised a voice that sounded seriously disgusted.


    It seems that a man like me is not even allowed to watch a battle quietly. Is this a sign from God telling me not to go to dangerous ces?


    But is there anyone out there who is so unlucky that it can get this bad? It¡¯s not funny at all.


    The reliable Members of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· look at each other. Touka, with her eyebrows raised and aplicated expression on her face, and Lapis, who looks uninterested.


    Next to the pale Sven, Marietta, who was listening to the conversation with a difficult look on her face, said timidly.


    ¡°In other words¡­¡­ Is this what you are saying, Master? Initially, Kryhi Andrichhi was supposed to be able to do something about it, but since he was weaker than expected, the Key of the Earth had been used.¡± (Marietta)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t say that. You are the brain behind ¡¶Iron Cross (Kurogane Juuji)¡·, aren¡¯t you? What kind of thought process do you go through toe to that conclusion?


    The other members were frightened by the conclusion made by one of the leading Party Members of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·. There were even some people who were looking at me with strained expressions.


    It¡¯s a ridiculous assumption, don¡¯t believe it. No matter how little charisma I have, no matter how beautiful Marietta is, you can¡¯t believe such nonsense!


    ¡°I see, this time¨D¨DYou were going to drop the bomb on Kryhi¡­¡­¡± (First Step Member 1)


    ¡°In other words, we were¨D¨DHere as backups.¡± (First Step Member 2)


    ¡°I-Indeed, I was certainly surprised by that deration about being a fake before the battle started¨D¨D¡± (First Step Member 3)


    ¡°Wait a second¨D¨DIsn¡¯t it the first time that Master got injured!?¡± (First Step Member 4)


    The Members buzzed around and raised their voices as they please.


    I widened my eyes when I noticed that there were words mixed in that I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Deration about being a fake!? What is a deration about being a fake?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Apparently, the Imouto Kitsune who took my ce was doing whatever she wanted.


    I pped my hands as hard as I could to change the atmosphere and said in a cheerful voice with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Anyway, good job everyone! The long-awaited Supreme Martial Arts Festival has been ruined and you have worked really hard. Right, I came up with something good! Since we are all here, let¡¯s all go on a quick trip somewhere!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Please stop already!¡± (Lyle)


    Screamed Lyle at my suggestion. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Marietta found out about Cry¡¯s original n!


    Too bad Kryhi was too weak and couldn¡¯tplete the trial.


    In the end, Cry had to step up and clean his mess XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 263，Part1: 1 - Winners and Losers ④

    <h4>Chapter263£¬Part1: 1 - Winners and Losers ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 263 Winners and Losers ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°So, you were¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ A famous Hunter, I see.¡± (Kryhi)


    With deep emotions, Kryhi Andrichhi, who had brought along hispanions in droves, started the conversation with this.


    This incident was awful in many ways, but if I had to name the biggest victim, it would probably be Kryhi Andrichhi.


    I got bad luck because I was forced to participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival without knowing anything about it, and for some reason, I had been showered with lightning because of him, but he was also misfortunate to be mistaken for me and be attacked by that fox mask guy.


    However, Kryhi¡¯s demeanor was calm as usual.


    It seems he didn¡¯t mind that I was hiding the fact that I am Level 8.


    Well, leaving aside my name, my Alias ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is rtively well-known, so him not knowing about it is weird¨D¨D.


    If Sytry had been there, she would have sessfully managed the conversation instead, but unfortunately, she was away for work today.? Lucia, Anthem, and Liz weren¡¯t there either.


    I had no one to rely on, so I was silent and didn¡¯t know what to say when Kryhi continued.


    ¡°I wanted toe to see you sooner, but it was only this morning that I was finally able to move. I pushed myself too hard on thatst blow.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aaaaaah, you mean the one that hit me, huh.¡± (Cry)


    I remember¡­¡­ It was the one that reaped myst Barrier Ring. If you think about it, I haven¡¯t been attacked by the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, but I have been hit a lot by Kryhi¡­¡­


    The reason why Lightning Magic is called the Magic of heroes is because of its high power, but also because its difficulty level is one of the highest among all types of Magic. Its high degree of difficulty also includes the difficulty of controlling it.


    To put it simply, Lightning Magic is good for burning offrge areas, but it is difficult to hit a specific target.


    Even if the control of the spell is perfect, if there is an Anthem or a very unfortunate man nearby, there is a high probability that it will be sucked in that direction.


    You are asking me how I know that? Because Lucia told me!


    Lucia does not use Lightning Magic, but now you know why, don¡¯t you? I will never forget the look on Lucia¡¯s face when she identally hit me the first time she cast Lightning Magic.


    Kryhi noddedrgely at my words, held his forehead, and brushed his hair back. It was a somewhat awkward gesture, but it suited him well.


    ¡°I heard what happened.? It¡¯s my loss, I heard that you were cutting corners in that match in order to lure the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hm?¡± (Cry)


    How did the story get so twisted that he woulde to such a conclusion?


    There is nothing that could be further from the truth. Looks like rumors are really nonsensical.


    But even if I wanted to tell the truth¨D¨DIt is prettyplex. It is veryplicated to exin, especially the part where the me that Kryhi was fighting was the me that wasn¡¯t me.


    When I checked behind me, Luke, who was in the room for escort duty, was nodding knowingly. You definitely didn¡¯t get it, did you¡­¡­


    He is a fiery man, but he is indifferent to things that do not interest him. It is regrettable that the group withmon sense is not in the room with me.


    For a moment, Luke and I met eye to eye. Luke nodded, stepped forward, and said with a *yareyare* good grief sigh.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. He was cutting corners? You¡¯re wrong. That¡¯s all Cry¡¯s strategy. I don¡¯t get it either tho¡¯.¡± (Luke)


    If you don¡¯t get it, I want you to stay silent¡­¡­


    Hmmmm, What kind of response would allow me to settle this matter amicably? Even if I can¡¯t tell the truth, I would like to clear up the misunderstanding Kryhi has.


    Kryhi looked at me with a serious expression.


    ¡°Cry, tell me one thing. Was it an act too when you were blown away by my lightning?¡± (Kryhi)


    !! It¡¯s here!


    At least¡­¡­ At least let me make myself seem like a smaller fish! But seriously, why do I have to work so hard to make a small fish look even smaller!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, I can¡¯t do that kind of acting. I can¡¯t go into details, but¨D¨DIt was a terrifyingly powerful Lightning Magic. I only know of one person who could use Lightning Magic better than Kryhi.¡± (Cry)


    No ordinary hero could have unleashed that much Lightning. I have holes in my eye, so I don¡¯t know much about Hunters¡¯ strength, but if it is just the way they handle Lightning, he is probably better than the level 7 Hunter¨D¨D¨D¨DArnold from ¡¶Fallen Mist (Kiri no Rai Ryuu)¡·.


    Then who is a better user than him, you say? Well, of course, it is¨D¨DArk Rodin. I am a fan of Ark and also because the length of my rtionship with him is far longer than Kryhi¡¯s. The number of requests I have made to him is just not the same.


    Kryhi closed his eyes at my words and remained silent, but eventually nodded slowly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ I guess it was as I expected. However, it was something I didn¡¯t want to believe. I¡¯ve always thought I was second to none when it came to dealing with lightning¨D¨DBut I have to admit it.¡± (Kryhi)


    Kryhi looked straight at me. His fists were clenched in frustration, and they were *furufuru* shaking. Hunters are always sopetitive.


    But, it can¡¯t be helped. After all, your opponent is that Ark Rodin from ¡¶Silver Lightning Star (Ginsei Banrai)¡·. In addition, it even contains favoritism in my judgment. I would give him 99 without a second thought. He would have 100 points if he could improve the part where he is not here when I want him to be there.


    Then, Kryhi clearly said to me who was smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit it, Cry Andrich. You are¨D¨DA better ¡°Emperor of Lightning (Raitei)¡± than me.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes?¡± (Cry)


    What is this guy talking about? Has he been hit by Lightning so hard that his head has gone poof? Does ¡¶Infinite Sky Flower (Senten Banka)¡· mean that he has a flower garden in his head?


    When I was speechless, Kryhi continued. His voice was quiet but filled with a strange passion.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide, I know. You¨D¨DYou absorbed my power by daring to receive my lightning!¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°!? Receiving Lightning and absorbing its power!? What¡¯s that, that¡¯s so coooool! Cry, I¡¯ll do that next time too!¡± (Luke)


    Luke¡¯s eyes immediately light up as he gets on board with a logic I couldn¡¯t understand.


    The tsukkomi role. Someone please y the role of the tsukkomi.


    ¡°The power of that mysterious fox mask and the power of the Key of the Earth that I felt just before I fainted isn¡¯t something that could be stopped by a human mage! Yes, that is unless you borrow the power of Mother Nature! No, that¡¯s not the only reason behind my thoughts. The lightning that was supposed to be aimed at the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, you caught it with your body! You twisted the magic cast by another Magi, received it, and turned it into your own power. This is a realm I do not know. At that time, you were without a doubt the ¡°Emperor of Lightning (Raitei)¡±¨D¨DNo, wrong¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are the one who is above the ¡°Emperor of Lightning (Raitei)¡±¨D¨DYou are the ¡¶God of Lightning (Raijin)¡·!¡± (Kryhi)


    I caught it¡­ you say¨D¨DYou are the one who sent it towards me! I will take my hat off to you for that crazy idea.


    Don¡¯t tell me Kryhi Andrichhi is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Someone bad? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I want to see Lucia showing her Lightning Magic to Strange Grief but the lightning suddenly bends and hits Cry!


    Lucia shocked face ¡Æ(???¡¨) Nii-san!!!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 263，Part2: 2 - Winners and Losers ④

    <h4>Chapter263£¬Part2: 2 - Winners and Losers ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 263 Winners and Losers ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    For now, this misunderstanding¡­¡­ I have to clear up this misunderstanding.


    ¡°The-The reason it hit me was because you have no contro¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Kryhi¡¯s hair was *bachibachi* fluttering with purple electricity. It is a torrent of intense emotion that is causing this phenomenon. It is a scene that ismon for powerful Magi, and I involuntarily stop my tsukkomi and take a step backward.


    The ¡¶Emperor of Lightning (Raitei)¡· pointed his finger at me and shouted in a strong voice.


    ¡°I have decided, ¡¶God of Lightning (Raijin)¡·¨D¨DI will surpass you! I¡¯m going to aim for even greater heights by mastering the ultimate technique of taking lightning into my body! It¡¯s a pity that the Supreme Martial Arts Festival was canceled in the middle, but I¡¯m so d I participated! I have learned what is above me. The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± sorcerer¨D¨DAnd you! I can be stronger! It must be fate that you and I, whose names are simr, met!¡± (Kryhi)


    No, I am not. It is Ark who is the superior lightning user, not me. Moreover, typically, if someone wants to say that they are superior, they would say it differently!


    I had a lot of things I wanted to say, but Kryhi was so shy with his *bachibachi* sparks that I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    While I was idling, Kryhi¡¯s excitement reached its peak. His eyes were *kirakira* shining brightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight again someday. I won¡¯t forget. There is someone who uses lightning better than me! And let¡¯s tell everyone, about the existence of the ¡¶God of Lightning (Raijin)¡·, the one who surpasses the ¡¶Emperor of Lightning (Raitei)¡·! Next time, we¡¯ll fight a battle that will satisfy you¨D¨DUntil I can ovee you, I will entrust the title of ¡¶God of Lightning (Raijin)¡· to you!¡± (Kryhi)


    For some reason, I got the title of ¡¶God of Lightning (Raijin)¡·.


    Now, it is not that rumors are nonsensical. It is that they aren¡¯t even true. High-level Hunters really are a bunch of weirdos.


    Kryhi turns away with a dashing and grandiose motion. He is going to run away.


    Something¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have to stop him¨D¨D. Damn, I can¡¯t get my thought together because it is so *bachibachi* *bachibachi* damn loud.


    However, I managed to open my mouth and shout.


    ¡°Wait, Kryhi! You have already beaten me!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What did you say?¡± (Kryhi)


    Kryhi *pitari* stopped moving and looked back at me. However, the purple lightning wrapped around him only grew stronger. At this point, it could be said that he was no longer able to control his lightning.


    The ¡¶Emperor of Lightning (Raitei)¡· looked at me as if he was staring at something fishy.


    ¡°Just for reference¡­¡­ In what ways do you think I¡¯m winning?¡± (Kryhi)


    That¡¯s of course¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ All of them. On the contrary, I can¡¯t think of any point where I beat Kryhi.


    However, if I am not specific he will probably not believe me.


    What came into my confused eyes was Kryhi¡¯spanions who were quietly standing behind him as sparks of shy purple lightning flew around him.


    I had only seen Rusha¡­¡­ But I guess they must be the look-alike of mypanion which he presented during our first meeting.


    A timid-looking young man (probably Kool), a woman thief withrge breasts dressed in a shy manner (probably Zuri). And¨D¨DA Magi-like woman with evil-looking eyes (probably Kutry). It¡¯s not like they were a discount version of us, everything was different except for their gender. Ahhh, if it wasn¡¯t an emergency situation right now, I would have loved to have had a long chat with them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Where am I winning?¡± (Kryhi)


    Kryhi asked again in a low voice and took a step closer.


    If he get any closer, I would be struck by the lightning that was wrapping him. So, I shouted in a panic.


    ¡°I-It is a variation ofpanions! Don¡¯t you have wonderfulpanions with you!¡± (Cry)


    Urgh¡­¡­ That¡¯s wrong. That was not what I wanted to say!


    It was a sentence that could have even sounded like a joke. However, Kryhi opened his eyes and took a deep breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see. Certainly, that¡¯s true.¡± (Kryhi)


    Did I seed¡­¡­ In persuading him? Isn¡¯t this the first time I have sessfully convinced someone?


    On the other hand, as this was the first time it happened to me, I opened my eyes and was at a loss for words, but Krahi said in a quiet voice as if he had regained hisposure.


    ¡°I stand corrected¨D¨DWe will defeat you.¡± (Kryhi)


    !? That¡¯s not it! That¡¯s not it at all!


    Look, the Luke and Liz who havemon sense, are *pekopeko* bowing their heads very low behind you. See, look behind you!


    ¡­¡­ Could ¡¶Strange Freak (Nageki no Akuryo)¡· be, in every sense of the word, the exact opposite of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·?


    Maybe Kryhi doesn¡¯t listen to people just as much as Luke and Liz do.


    In other words¡­¡­ Persuading him is useless? Am I going to be the ¡¶God of Lightning (Raijin)¡·?


    That¡¯s when Luke, our problem child, stepped forward. That¡¯s right¨D¨DLuke! You also won¡¯t lose when ites to one-waymunication!


    Now is the time to smash Kryhi to a pulp!


    I pray to God. And Luke eximed confidently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it, ¡¶Emperor of Lightning (Raitei)¡·. The reason why you are overwhelmingly inferior to the ¡¶God of Lightning (Raijin)¡·¨D¨D¨D¨DYou don¡¯t get it, how to be stronger!¡± (Luke)


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. I couldn¡¯t keep up with his logic¡­¡­ Did you see that, this is our¨D¨DLuke Psycol! Not Kool, but Luke Psycol!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Luke, when did I be the ¡¶God of Lightning (Raijin)¡·? You have been adventuring with me for a long time, haven¡¯t you? Have you ever seen me control the lightning even once? Don¡¯t be so easily influenced!


    Do you have a sword stuck in your head or what?


    Even the ¡¶Emperor of Lightning (Raitei)¡· who never listens, was stunned with wide-opened eyes, probably because he wasn¡¯t expecting those words.


    And then Luke said as if he was giving a sermon.


    ¡°Listen, the reason you lost to the ¡¶God of Lightning (Raijin)¡· is because you are relying on a Relic. Those training wheels are corrupting you! Just as the true strongest swordsman does not choose his weapon, a true lightning user should be able to control lightning at will even without a weapon, as proof of this, Cry has never relied on Relics! In order to be the strongest swordsman, I entrusted all of my weapons to Cry! If you¡¯re aiming to be the strongest, leave that wand here!¡± (Luke) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    And that¡¯s how ¡°Cry¡± officially be Raijin and yoinked Kryhi¡¯s Relic XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 264，Part1: 1 - Winners and Losers ⑤

    <h4>Chapter264£¬Part1: 1 - Winners and Losers ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 264 Winners and Losers ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Thus, our Supreme Martial Arts Festival came to an end in a tumultuous way.


    We had gained something and we had lost other things. And as usual, I was swept along from start to finish.


    With Zebrudia at the lead, the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± eradication ord had been signed, those actions had been taken by those who had been watching us at the event, and Gark and his group were very excited, so the world is in uproar but that¡¯s none of my business.


    If there is only one thing that they and I agree on, it is that¨D¨DCriminal organizations should die. If evil people disappear from this world, I can live a little more peacefully without any misunderstandings or being called the ¡°God of Lightning (Raijin)¡± or something.


    As we were preparing to leave Cleat, Luke, who had been boredly polishing his wooden sword on his chair, suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°But you know, Cry. Isn¡¯t Cry the only one who got all the stuff this time?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes?¡± (Cry)


    No, no, I didn¡¯t get anything, okay?? It¡¯s true that I waszing around, but I can¡¯t say I gained something, and the final moment was a real mess.


    It was Luke, not me, who snatched Kryhi¡¯s staff.


    However, for someone to be willing to listen to what Luke is saying, the world is really big.


    Maybe because he could sense my exasperation, Luke straightened his posture and said.


    ¡°Because, seeeee, I was also looking forward to participating in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival and shing strong guys, you know? Not only you were the only one who got to fight, but you were also able to fight against such a strong ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, that wasn¡¯t what we talked about. Even I wanted to fight and be struck by lightning¨D¨D¡± (Luke)


    I don¡¯t understand the second half of the story, let alone the first half. So there are people who want to be struck by lightning, so mysterious.


    ¡°Well, that criminal hunt was fun in its own way, you know? But you know, that was just an appetizer. If the main dish that I thought was going to have was taken away, even I, who is aiming to be a cool swordsman who doesn¡¯t talk a lot, wouldin. Okay, Cry. I want to sh to the death strong guuuuys!¡± (Luke)


    Said Luke with a serious expression and full of emotions. No, no, no¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, you can¡¯t kill people¡­¡­


    ¡°And well, Lucia and Anthem still have it good, right? Because they did something reckless like stopping that huge amount of energy at the end! I don¡¯t know what happened to Sytry, but she was making peace signs! But where are my enemies! Cutting through falling rubble is just boring! Cry, where¡¯s my enemies! My enemies that I can sh on! MY E-NE-MIE-S! No to discrimination!¡± (Luke)


    Luke begins to stamp his feet on the ground and scream like a child.


    A cool swordsman¡­ Who doesn¡¯t talk a lot¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    Apparently, he had built up a lot of frustration¡­¡­


    That¡¯s when Lizes in with an exasperated look on her face.


    ¡°Luke-chan, I heard that you tried to cut down the ¡°Previous War Emperor (Zen Butei)¡± but he escaped you.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°That guy¡¯s a coward! He said he wouldn¡¯t fight outside of a match because it would destroy buildings. If it were me, I would have dly fought!¡± (Luke)


    That is why you can¡¯t be the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡± even though you are willing to fight and are the best with a sword¡­¡­ Apparently, the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡± requires a certain amount of spiritual training.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Luke-chan. Cry-chan is troubled, so let¡¯s go over there, ¡®k¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    She said in a reproachful voice. And Luke raised a strong tone as her hand grabbed him from behind.


    ¡°Aaah!? Liz, aren¡¯t you in the same boat as me!?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­¡­¡­ If Luke-chan wasn¡¯t sulking, I would have done it, but it is useless for me to do it side by side with Luke-chan¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    Said Liz with an exquisite expression like she couldn¡¯t stomach it. Apparently, there is still some shame inside Liz.


    So Liz wanted enemies too¡­¡­ So this is¡­¡­ A first-ss Hunter! Please ask Zuri to teach you somemon sense.


    As I watched Liz dragging Luke with such thoughts in my mind, Liz turned around and *bishiri* pointed her finger at me.


    ¡°But, Cry-chan! I¡¯m not satisfied either, okay! You¡¯ll make it up, ¡®lrigh!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Eeeeeeeh¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± (Cry)


    It seems that I owe her now¡­¡­ What is going on?


    Lucia, who had been silently getting ready until now, stared at me when she heard Liz¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I will say it just in case, Luke-san said something like that, but I don¡¯t agree with it either, Leader! Not only was I forced to miss my certification exam, I was also forced to stop that thing!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ll give you Kryhi¡¯s staff.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? I don¡¯t want it!¡± (Lucia)


    But what the hell did I do? ¡­¡­ The one who did all the bad things is the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±. The criminal organization called ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±. Why am I the one who needs to make it up to them?


    ¡°Me too! Me too! You will have to make it up to me! Not only they took Kilkill-chan from me, but I also didn¡¯t get the organization I was supposed to get! Apu!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Syt, you were in such an excellent mood that you were making peace signs, didn¡¯t you!¡± (Lucia)


    Sytry, who was starting to take advantage of the situation, was violently blown away by Lucia¡¯s Wind Magic and rolled over. It was a fierce tsukkomi even though it was between two childhood friends.


    Sytry¡­¡­ You gave everyone a peace sign, huh. What did you do and how much did you earn?


    When I swallowed various thoughts, I called out to Anthem who was sitting beside me.


    ¡°So my only ally is Anthem, huh¡­¡­ Although, you are not trying to stop Sytry or Liz.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    It shouldn¡¯t be Umu, it should be Um¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I wonder how much Sytry got for her to be so happy.


    And Lucia doesn¡¯t want Kryhi¡¯s staff because she doesn¡¯t want to hit her dear Nii-chan with lightning XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 264，Part2: 2 - Winners and Losers ⑤

    <h4>Chapter264£¬Part2: 2 - Winners and Losers ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 264 Winners and Losers ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°But well, if you think about it, it is just the beginning. Because Cry-san has just picked a head-on fight with the world¡¯srgest criminal organization!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°A lot of enemies¡­¡­ Areing?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°I am sure they will!¡± (Sytry)


    I intentionally ignore Luke and Sytry¡¯s conversation and head for the city¡¯s exit.


    There are too many people in this world who pick on fights that no one is selling. Adding one or two additional enemies means nothing for us ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· as we have so many enemies, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t this time really bad?


    It has finally calmed down a bit recently, but should I not go out for a while again? On this side, you have a poor Hunter who can¡¯t even detect the slightest presence of a person. Even if I am in afortable state, it will be a burden if I have to keep on the lookout for an attacker who may or may not appear.


    When it is as powerful as a fox Phantom, then I can kind of recognize its presence tho¡¯¡­¡­


    I guess there¡¯s nothing left to do in this city anymore¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right?


    As I was thinking this, I suddenly spotted a familiar face in the crowd on the main street, and I involuntarily held my head.


    Walking along the edge of the street as if swept away by the crowd was the not-so-bad fox¨D¨D¡ºSora¡» of the (Temporary) Fox Mask Fan Club.


    Her clothes had changed from her sacred white vestments to something that would not look out of ce among the people in the city, and a hat hid her long hair, but there was no mistaking her for anyone else.


    In a sense, she may be the only person I have directly inconvenienced in my involvement this time.


    As for whether it is purely my fault or not, I think Sora who has mistaken me for their Leader and tried to cover it up, is probably to me as well, but at least it was my fault that she ended up frying Aburaage.


    I was inclined to ignore her and leave the city, but that would have been irresponsible.


    I even had Sytry prepare a kitchen, so I should at least check the end result. If not, I should at least say hello.


    Unsure of what to say, I raise my hand with a full smile.


    ¡°Soraaa, how are you doing?¡± (Cry)


    Sora shuddered and looked at me. While I was wondering what happened, her eyes widened and her mouth drew a straight line.


    And then, Sora took a deep breath and came up to us, *kyorokyoro* looking around, and held up one finger to her mouth.


    ¡°Shhhhhh, Boss¨D¨DNo¡­¡­ Cry-san. I am not Sora anymore.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Eh!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What happened?¡± (Cry)


    I opened my eyes at what she unexpectedly said. And Sora answered quietly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know exactly what is going on either, but I was cut off. It seems that there was an investigation to know who is responsible for that incident, and a civil war broke out¨D¨DThe Bosses are fighting each other, and it¡¯s a mess! It¡¯s a big mess! I am sure that the organization will not be restored to its original state even if things settle down. The whole area, including Zebrudia, is now a nk area. We can no longer contact the headquarters anymore. We don¡¯t even know who our allies are and who our enemies are. I, too¡­¡­ Was also fired from my position as a ¡°Miko (Priestess)¡±.¡± (Sora)


    ¡°Oh¡­¡­ Ohhhh¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t really get it, but apparently, something terrible happened.


    They may still be the quiet ones, but nothing good will happen if you have the word fox in your name.


    ¡°Gaff also gathered as many acquaintances as he could before the lines ofmunication were severed, but being cut offpletely from the organization is the worst pattern imaginable, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Or rather, there is nothing more we can do. Gaff ispletely overwhelmed. What do we do?¡± (Sora)


    Maybe she was pretending to be strong earlier, but now she told me this with a face that looked like she would cry at any moment.


    Even if you ask me what to do, I have no idea.


    I frowned and remained silent for a while, but as Sora¡¯s expression did not change, I had no choice but to sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t really get it, but if you¡¯ve been cut off and have nothing left to do, why don¡¯t you go ahead and make and sell Inari Sushi Bento as we nned? That¡¯s much better than an organization that would fire you like that¡­¡­¡­¡­ Probably.¡± (Cry)


    Even a Phantom of an ultra-high-level Treasure Shrine has been fascinated by it. You never know what will happen in life. It¡¯s a good idea to sell the idea. Unexpectedly, it might sell?


    Sora froze with an expression that looks like she was about to cry. I grabbed Sytry¡¯s arm, who was waiting quietly behind me without interfering, but had a somewhat itchy look on her face, and offered it to her.


    Here, I¡¯ll lend you Sytry¡­¡­ Although, you have to return it when you are done using it.


    Finally, I would add one piece of advice. I won¡¯t being to this city anymore, so this is my parting gift.


    ¡°Ahhhhh, it would be better if you don¡¯t put the word fox in the name of your store. Unless you want to get in trouble.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Aaaah Sora gives up, your purpose in life is now to make Aburaage.


    And looks like the Kitsune are having a full-on civil war!


    All because Cry let the Boss escape! Sasuga Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 264，Part3: 5 p1 - How to become a God of Lightning

    <h4>Chapter264£¬Part3: 5 p1 - How to be a God of Lightning</h4> <h4>Chapter 264.5 How to be a God of Lightning?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Eh!? Master~ is¡­¡­ The ¡°God of Lightning (Raijin)¡±?¡± (Tino)


    Tino was dumbstruck by this unexpected information.


    At the arena of the ¡°Buteisai (Supreme Martial Arts Festival)¡±. Although it was frustrating, Master¡¯s~ impostor, Kryhi Andrichhi, boasted enough power to be called ¡¶Emperor of Lightning (Raijin)¡·.


    To be able to master lightning spells, which are known for their difficulty in control, to such an extent made him undoubtedly a top-ss spellcaster.


    Initially, the moment when you are able to use lightning is proof that you are first ss. If you convert it to Hunter¡¯s Level, Level 5 would be too underrated. Users who will fall into this category Tino knows are Ark Rodin and Arnold Hale, but as far as Tino knows, Ark¡¯s Lightning Magic was not thatrge-scale, and Arnold¡¯s power was derived from his weapons. His skill is worthy of him being called ¡¶Emperor of Lightning (Raitei)¡· as he is able to continuously drop lightning over such a wide area.


    On the other hand, what about the real Cry Andrich?


    Master~ is strong. He is strong, kind, smart beyond what Tino can imagine, charismatic, and has a long list of aplishments to his credit. It is no wonder that he is called the strongest young Hunter in Zebrudia, the sacrednd of Treasure Hunters.


    However, I have never seen him use lightning. And apparently, the one who was fighting in the arena was a body double¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have seen him being hit by lightning though.


    However, in front of the perplexed Tino, Luke Onii-sama didn¡¯t seem to doubt that Master~ was the ¡°God of Lightning (Raijin)¡±.


    Luke Onii-sama is Master¡¯s~ childhood friend. They seem to have been close friends even before they became Hunters, and the length of their rtionship is iparable to Tino¡¯s.


    That¡¯s why normally I think that Luke Onii-sama is right¨D¨DBut is it possible that Luke Onii-sama has seen Master~ manipte lightning?


    Tino looked at him quizzically, but Luke Onii-sama crossed his arms and nodded his head in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been struck by lightning for a while now, so that¡¯s what it was¡­¡­¡± (Luke)


    Eeeeeeeh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is this really what happened?


    Luke Onii-sama¡¯s attitude was, as always, full of confidence. This is probably the reason why he has so many fans despite the fact that he is such a problem child that even Master~ often has a troubled look on his face. Tino is definitely a Master¡¯s~ fan though.


    However, leaving that aside¨D¨DWhen he says this so clearly and so confidently, it seems somehow convincing, so it is really strange.


    Certainly, lightning is not something that can strike you by ident. It is more natural to think that Master~ was manipting the lightning since, normally, it may only happen once in a lifetime. In the first ce, even if Master~ was struck by lightning, he always remained calm, so considering that what he said might make some kind of sense¨D¨D.


    As Tino was sinking into a sea of thoughts, Luke Onii-sama asked Tino as if he was seeking my agreement.


    ¡°Plus, it is freaking cool, right?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Eh!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Y-Yes.¡± (Tino)


    At his sudden and straightforward question, I reflexively blushed, looked down, and answered in a low voice.


    Of course. It goes without saying that Master~ is cool, and Tino is a member of the Master~ Fan Club. I had been following him since we first met, and that was what prompted Tino to be a hunter in the first ce, so there was no way I could say no.


    But even taking that into ount, there is no causal rtionship between Master~ being awesome and being a ¡°God of Lightning (Raijin)¡±. Master~ is supreme at being a god or a ¡°God of Lightning (Raijin)¡±. And it seems that I will barely be able to get my betting money back.


    And then Luke Onii-sama nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Riiight, like, attacking with the power of lightning, that¡¯s cool as hell!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°!? Eh? Ah, yes. That¡¯s right!¡± (Tino)


    Ahhhh, I see¡­¡­ It was about that¡­¡­ No, I knew it. Of course, I knew, okay?


    By the way, Ruda told me that Arnold, the ¡¶Heavy Lightning Strike (Go Rai Yabusen)¡·, cut down a Phantom from a Level 8 Treasure Shrine into two by using the power of lightning.


    Tino is fully and perfectly a Master~ fan so I am interested in Arnold as much as a stone by the side of the road, but there is no doubt about Arnold¡¯s ability.


    And since Arnold can borrow the power of lightning, there is no reason why Master~ cannot borrow the power of lightning. If Tino were a lightning spirit, I would dly lend my power. So, I guess after all¡­¡­ He is the ¡°God of Lightning (Raijin)¡±?


    ¡°Tino, you want to do it too, right!?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Yes! Of course! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Tino)


    On reflexes, I nodded at his high-spirited question but then I opened my eyes widely.


    Luke Onii-sama *bambam* hit Tino¡¯s back in a good mood.


    .


    ¡°Right! I learned something new after watching Cry! A strike containing the power of lightning¨D¨DThat strike was totally written in the notebook that Cry made for me a long time ago, the name of this sword is¨D¨D¡ºLightning God Sword (Raijin Ken)¡»!¡¡The me and the Tino from tomorrow will definitely be stronger than the me and the Tino from today!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Eh? Eeeeeeeh?¡± (Tino)


    D-Don¡¯t continue the conversation by yourself! Is something that I want to say, but can¡¯t.


    Tino is at the bottom of ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡·? hierarchy. What can I do against Luke Onii-sama, who can even make Onee-sama exasperated?


    ¡°I learned something new from what Cry said! I came up with a training menu for this. Cry¡¯s back told me¨D¨DTo get the power of lightning, you just have to feel the lightning!!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    You said his back talk to you¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that just Luke Onii-sama reading too much on his own? Master~ is indeed often a demon, but even he would not tell you to bathe in lightning in order to get the power of lightning.


    I let out a small sigh. A memory of a distant past¨D¨DOr so it seems, but it was only a few months ago, came back to me.


    ¡°Luke Onii-sama, you do not acquire the power of lightning even if you are hit by lightning. When you are hit by lightning¨D¨DYou can only acquire resistance towards it. I know this, I¡¯ve done it.¡± (Tino)


    Running a marathon on vacation while taking lightning-inducing drugs was really tough.? It¡¯s funny how it is a good memory now. That was nothingpared to being a frog though¡­¡­


    Luke Onii-sama is simple, but not stupid. If he understands from Tino¡¯s experience that his training is a mistake, then my past experiences will not be for nothing.


    Please don¡¯t let his back talk to you and go ask him directly¨D¨D.


    As Tino stared at him with those thoughts in her eyes, Luke Onii-sama narrowed his eyes and said with a somewhat badass expression.


    ¡°Aaaah, that¡¯s right. I know, I¡¯ve done it too. But this is what I think. Isn¡¯t it because its strength wasn¡¯t high enough?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°!? Yes!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°In order to yield enormous power, you need an enormous amount of power. Just like how you need to consume arge amount of Magic power to use powerful Magic! In order to be the strongest Hunter, what you need is¨D¨DThe strongest lightning! The energy of lightning, the power of Mother Nature, will take Tino and me to greater heights!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t draw conclusions on your own!¡± (Tino)


    I shouted without thinking. If it had been Onee-sama, I would have been punished for sure for this tsukkomi, but Luke Onii-sama was unaffected. His eyes were shining like mes with a strong will and thirst for power.


    I see, no wonder you are so good with a sword after being hit by a waterfall. Now, Luke Onii-sama¨D¨DYou are not going to listen to me, are you? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Cry also wrote a legendary book for Luke!


    For Lucia it¡¯s aption of legendary magic and for Luke it¡¯s aption of legendary sword moves.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 264，Part4: 5 p2 - How to become a God of Lightning

    <h4>Chapter264£¬Part4: 5 p2 - How to be a God of Lightning</h4> <h4>Chapter 264.5 How to be a God of Lightning?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°The Lightning God Sword¡­¡­ That was what I wascking, a long-range attack! Kukuku¡­¡­ I can already see Cry¡¯s surprised face! And Tino¨D¨DYou will yield the power of lightning in your body and obtain speed that surpasses that of a human! A fist thatbines the speed and the intensity of lightning¨D¨DAnd due to its swift and lightning movement, your Alias will be¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¶Shadow Lightning (Raikage)¡· !¡± (Luke)


    ¡°!! ¡¶Shadow Lightning (Raikage)¡· !¡± (Tino)


    So you will just keep on going, huh, Luke Onii-sama! But I am sorry, but I n to ask Master~ to give me my Alias¡­¡­ And yes, I would be more than happy if I could get one or two words from Master¡¯s~ own Alias.


    I swallow these thoughts, which I have yet to share with anyone, and think of ways to somehow avoid getting involved in this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ But¡­¡­ The thing is¡­¡­ If you want to train, wouldn¡¯t it be better to train with Onee-sama? I am ashamed to say this, but I am stillcking experience.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Liz is already fast enough! If we train together, you¡¯ll never be able to catch up! This is a training I thought of, so I should be the first one to do it! Listen. This is top-secret training. We¡¯ll reveal the story after simting once. Liz¡¯ll owe me this.¡± (Luke)


    It¡¯s not good, this man¡­¡­ Is Onee-sama¡¯s childhood friend. At this rate, I will end up scorched ck.


    Master~ has imprinted a little bit of the word ¡°hold back¡± in Onee-sama¡¯s dictionary, but I don¡¯t think there is anything like that in Luke Onii-sama¡¯s dictionary.


    As Tino desperately searched for a way out, Luke Onii-sama clenched his fist tightly and said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s both be a ¡°God of Lightning (Raijin)¡± and show off to Cry! Tino, you should store lightning in your body. I¡¯ll train so I can gather lightning in my sword. If we teach each other after we have mastered it, we can double our learning speed! Liz seems to be able to create her speed by controlling her body, but it is obvious that lightning energy is stronger than heat energy created by controlling her heart! It¡¯s okay, I understand Tino¡¯s concerns. You think it¡¯s meaningless if you can¡¯t use it without lightning, right? But even eels can generate electricity, we just need to generate it from inside us! And if you want you can learn Magic, or you can spin your hand around and around and do something like a hand-cranked generator. If you ask Sytry, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll create some tools for you! The possibilities are endless! Also, it is so damn cool!¡± (Luke)


    I have no idea what you are talking about.


    My eyes were spinning, I was sweating cold sweat, and my heart was beating wildly.


    I ruminated over the words I barely heard in my confusion.


    ¡°Show off¡­¡­ I¡¯ll show off to Master~? I¡¯ll show it off?¡± (Tino)


    A level 8 Hunter who quickly rose to glory. Did Tino ever have anything to show off to such a person?


    Master~ is strong. He is strong, kind, smart beyond Tino¡¯s imagination, charismatic, and has a long list of aplishments to his credit. The only thing Tino has over him is the amount of debt.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll show it off. And we¡¯ll tell the world that we are the ¡°God of Lightning (Raijin)¡±! We¡¯ll be¨D¨D¡±Gods of Lightning (Raijin)¡±! And Tino will also be clear to go to Treasure Shrines with us! That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡­¡­ With one more person, attacks will be more spread out, so we can go to even more intense Treasure Shrines!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Master and I, together, in a Treasure Shrine¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    That is an excellent idea. Of course, this assumes that Tino is capable of keeping up with the Treasure Shrines that Master~ is conquering, but if we can conquer Treasure Shrines together, it will be a wonderful experience and it will be a wonderful memory. Besides, there will be a bond that will be deepened by going through deadly ces together.


    This is Tino¡¯s dream, which has not disappeared even though I have been beaten down by so many trials and have been disciplined by Onee-sama.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! And if Tino learns swordsmanship, she¡¯ll be the best! Because Liz doesn¡¯t use a sword! I bet there is no swordsman who has ever in a lightning-fast Thief who has mastered the sword! And of course, Tino is the only Thief who can move at lightning speed and use a sword! Cry will be impressed too! He¡¯ll shower you with high praise!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°!! That Master~ will¡­¡­ Shower me with high praise!?¡± (Tino)


    That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ Completely unimaginable. That Master~, who has smashed his enemies, n Members, and Tino to the bottom, regardless of who he is dealing with and wherever he is, will praise me unreservedly¨D¨D.


    That, Master~ who has a habit of saying ¡°The trial hasn¡¯t started yet (Liberal trantion)¡±, will praise me?


    Maybe he will hug me and pat my head and go on a date with me¡­¡­ I can get those things?


    ¡°With a little training, not only can you be the ¡°God of Lightning (Raijin)¡±, you will also surprise Cry. Tino, are you up for it?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ I¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ll do it!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°All right, then let¡¯s get Lucia to shoot out lightning as soon as possible¨D¨D¡± (Luke)


    Hearing those words, Tino came back to her senses just barely in time.


    Lucia¡­¡­ Lucia Onee-sama!? If Lucia Onee-sama, who is known as one of the best Magi in the capital, were to use lightning magic on me¨D¨DThe current me might turn into charcoal, don¡¯t you think?


    The amount of excitement in his words is too high. Is his passion enhanced by Mana Material? It is frightening in a different sense than Sytry Onee-sama who is rational and who does not allow counterarguments.


    I take a deep breath and calm my mind. My head cooled down and myposure returned.


    Or rather, in the first ce, isn¡¯t Master~ the ¡°God of Lightning (Raijin)¡±?


    That man, Kryhi Andrichhi, seems to be the type of person to make a lot of assumptions, so isn¡¯t it some kind of mistake?


    Also Luke Onii-sama, electric eels are not actual eels.


    And by the way, Tino isn¡¯t an eel, and of course, isn¡¯t an electric eel either.


    That¡¯s when Lucia Onee-sama entered the room. With a sullen and grumpy expression, she holds a familiar staff in her hand.


    Maybe because she hears Tino¡¯s conversation from outside the room, the first thing she does is to clear things up.


    ¡°I will never cast it, alright? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ And if I did it anyway, it would just fall on Nii-san or Anthem-san. Seriously, you are so easily influenced¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    .


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll hold hands with Cry and Anthem.¡± (Lucia)


    Well, that¡¯s a nice idea. But be that as it may, I think Luke Onii-sama should stop saying weird things with such a serious expression.


    ¡°What happened for you to have that staff?¡± (Tino)


    Lucia Onee-sama was holding a staff. It was the staff that Kryhi Andrichhi used.


    In response to Tino¡¯s question, Lucia Onee-sama sighs heavily and says in a mncholy voice.


    ¡°Nii-san¨D¨DLeader pushed it to me. I told him I didn¡¯t want it, but he told me ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Lucia should keep it as she isn¡¯t good at controlling lightning¨D¨D¡±.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh¡­¡­?¡± (Tino)


    ¡ºI¡» don¡¯t need it? ¡ºLucia¡» is not good at controlling lightning?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me Master~¡­¡­ You are the ¡°God of Lightning (Raijin)¡±?


    ¡°It is not my control that is bad! I can¡¯t hit because! Nii-san! Is the one who attracts it! Moooh!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Ahhhh, I wonder if there is a trick to attracting lightning. I can still understand Anthem¡¯s case since he is big¡­¡­ I should ask Cry about that.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Every time you ask me why I can¡¯t use Lightning Magic, do you know how troubled I get! Nii-san, do you know! Nii-san!! It is not that I can¡¯t use it! I can use it! I can use it, but it will fall on you, Nii-san, so I don¡¯t use it! I don¡¯t like it! Do you know how hard Syt had to work to make a lightning-inducing drug as a countermeasure for that! Do you even know! Do you! Do you!?Don¡¯t be shocked at every little thing! I am the one who is shocked!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yosh, for the time being, Master~ is God.


    When I dered that in my heart like I was reminding myself of that fact, I quietly left the room before getting caught up by Lucia Onee-sama, who was taking it out on a stuffed animal, and Luke Onii-sama. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    And here¡¯s thest chapter of this arc!


    Tino almost got caught by Luke and start his training!


    Don¡¯t worry it¡¯s a training Cry thought of, you won¡¯t die. It will just hurt to the point you feel like you are dying!


    I¡¯ll take a break so see you in December!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Do you!: The raw says ¡°Kono! Kono!¡±. Lucia so cute >.<

 Chapter 265，Part1: 1 - Return to the Everyday Life

    <h4>Chapter265£¬Part1: 1 - Return to the Everyday Life</h4> <h4>Chapter 265 Return to the Everyday Life</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, I¡¯m baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack!¡± (Cry)


    Imperial Capital of Zebrudia. The private room of the n House.


    Somehow, when I returned from Toizant, I did something simr. With a sense of d¨¦j¨¤-vu, I spun around in a big circle on the spot and fell back onto the bed that had been so familiar to me for so long.


    A custom-made bed with just the right amount of bounce softly epts me.


    ¡±Supreme Martial Arts Festival (Buteisai)¡±. A trip that was supposed to be just sightseeing ended up in a terrible mess.


    My body felt heavy as if the gravity around me had increased. Although there was no substantial damage (Although my reputation took some damage), I felt strong fatigue.


    Physically and mentally¨D¨DI was red at a lot by Franz-san, the bad foxes held a grudge against me, and I somehow managed to cheat about the Imouto Kitsune who should have been a huge problem if it was known that she had been outside and in the end, even though it was 90% my fault, I was able to suppress the Key of the Earth that had activated. I should have the right to rest now.


    I have decided. I will never go outside. No matter what happens, I will never leave my room for a while!


    Fortunately, I have everything here. I can have my meals brought to me, and there is even a bathroom. I also have arge number of Relics to polish.


    It seems that the Empire will negotiate with neighboring countries and cooperate with them to eradicate the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±. It seems that Treasure Hunters who had gathered there have also received a request.


    I also received a request to cooperate, but I firmly refused. I was red at by everyone, including Gark-san, but I don¡¯t care, I have other things to do!


    With firm determination, I dered to Eva who was standing near the entrance of the room with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ¡°Eva! I am not allowing any visits for a while! Even if it is from the country, merchants, Gark-san, or anyone who sends me a request, turn them away! I have other things¡­ To do!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ehhhhh¡­¡­ What is it that you have to do?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Nothing is what I am going to do.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Are you¡­¡­¡­¡­ Being philosophical?¡± (Eva)


    I am not philosophizing. I just need a rest for my brain. Well, if you are asking me if I am using it to the point of exhaustion, it is pretty doubtful tho¡¯¡­¡­


    I twist my heavy body on the bed and stretch my back as far as I can to rx my body.


    As a n Master and a Level 8, I should avoid appearing pathetic in front of everyone, but if it is with Eva, it is fine.


    Ahhhhh, I can¡¯t. The repercussions of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival are taking a toll on my body. I want to be one with the bed right now.


    Eva sighs deeply as I immediately show my pathetic side with my whole body.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. I will decline everything for a little while. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What would you like me to do if Luke-san and the otherse here?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Lukeee? It is fine to let Luke and the others through.¡± (Cry)


    Or rather, Luke and the others are going toe in on their own anyway¡­¡­ Is there any way to reject them when they break in?


    I have been, pushed around by Luke and the others, and even now, I am still doing something dangerous like being a Hunter, you know! I am¨D¨DUsed to being swept away.


    As I was *gorogoro* rolling around and lying on my bed in order to recover my energy, I noticed a piece of paper on the table¨D¨DOn the side table that was right next to my bed.


    I reach my arm out and pick it up. It was a very old piece of paper folded in two. I am sure there wasn¡¯t something like this before I went to the Supreme Martial Arts Festival¨D¨D.


    I check what was written inside and frown.


    ¡°Lemme see¡­¡­ ¡ºKuu, I can¡¯t find you¡», huh¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? A letter? Someone entered here while you were away¡­?¡± (Eva)


    Evaes up to me, wide-eyed and shocked. I put down the letter with a simple sentence and *gorogoro* rolled on the bed.


    ¡°No, this one is fine. I see¡­¡­ Uuuun¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What was it? That letter?¡± (Eva)


    That¡¯s of course¡­¡­ A letter Eliza left for me. Kuu is something like a nickname she calls me.


    Eliza Beck is the only outside member of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· and a Spirit People who go at her own pace in the Party.


    Her role is Thief. Her Alias is ¡¶Lost (Horo)¡·. Her temperament is so easy-going that it is hard to think that she is a Spirit People (You could say that she is happy-go-lucky), and her skill is reliable, but as her Alias suggest, she had the troubling habit of wandering as she pleases from ce to ce as the wind blow.


    As the Party Leader and the person who rmended her to the Party, I also saw Eliza quite a few times.


    What is extremely troubling is that she is not really aware that she is wandering. From what is written in the letter, it also suggests that is the case here, but I have never tried to exclude Eliza from anything I do.


    It is not that you can¡¯t find me, it is that you are gone¡­¡­


    Well, maybe it is necessary to be that happy-go-lucky in order to be in ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, a Party that goes here and there doing whatever they likes.


    But, Eliza¡­¡­ Where and what were you doing? She seems to meet Luke and the others to a certain extent, but in my opinion, Eliza is quite a rare character.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like she is hiding from me, and it doesn¡¯t seem like she hates me, but for some reason, our timing just doesn¡¯t match.


    ording to Liz, Eliza seems to have a high sense of danger above all else, so that is the reason why it is so hard to meet with each other or something¡­¡­ What does that mean?


    Now, the letter only says one sentence, but I have an idea as to why Eliza entered the room while I was away.


    When I got up, I looked around the room and discovered a box at the foot of the side table. It was a rugged wooden box.


    When I moved the heavy box with difficulty and opened the lid, I found arge amount of junk that I did not understand what it was.


    Old worn-out boots and rusty coins. A deless knife and a simple metal ring. All of these seemingly worthless items were Relicsing from Mister Treasure Shrine. Perhaps they had been found by Eliza while she was wandering. Maybe some of them might have been store-bought items, but that was of no importance.


    Initially, it is said that Spirit People of the Desert had a nature that made them love the earth and travel the world. Spirit People of the Forest are known for never leaving their forests, but Spirit People of the Desert are all travelers, though not as much as Eliza.


    ¡±Spirit People of the Desert (Desert Noble)¡± are natural-born Hunters who have traveled to many magicalnds with their superior magical qualities, affinities for spirits, flexible bodies, and keen intuition. Even today, there are many uncharted natural areas in the world, and the areas they enter include many Treasure Shrines.


    I also met Eliza at a certain desert Treasure Shrine.


    Eliza is a skilled, happy-go-lucky, intuitive, and genuine Hunter¨D¨DAnd isn¡¯t very materialistic.


    Eliza Beck¡¯s goal was to enter the Treasure Shrine in itself, so she showed little interest in the Relics that exist inside or the drops items from the Phantoms she had defeated. Of course, she needed money to wander around, so she picked up items that looked valuable, but most of the time she left them there.


    I was the one who stopped her from doing that. She had gone to the trouble of entering a dangerous Treasure Shrine and found Relics, it would be a shame not to bring it back home with her.


    Even though most of the Relics she found in the Treasure Shrines are junk-Relics, they can be worth a good amount of money if you collect enough of them.


    Thus, an agreement was made between Eliza and me.


    Eliza brings back the Relics and I sell them and give her the profits. I don¡¯t take amission, but she promised that if I find a Relic I want in the loot, I can get it. It is a contract in which no one loses.


    Sytry manages the loot during their activities as a Party, so the only things she brings to me are those she obtains during her solo activities, but the more times she does it, the more items she gives me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I am baaack! And what a fantastic news I got Strange Grief Light Novel is being officially tranted by J-Novel Club. Normally, we shouldn¡¯t have a bad surprise with them. Now finger cross that they will make a physical release of it!


    We start the 7th Arc with a truckload of information on Eliza, the only member of Strange Grief we never see, nice!


    But if she is really sensitive to disaster, I think it is normal that we can¡¯t see her as Cry is a walking disaster XD


    Hope we can see her soon!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here there is no pronoun but it can be ¡°you¡± or ¡°it¡±. But further down seems to make me think that she mean she can¡¯t find Cry.Horo: mean Wanderer or Lost one.

 Chapter 265，Part2: 2 - Return to the Everyday Life

    <h4>Chapter265£¬Part2: 2 - Return to the Everyday Life</h4> <h4>Chapter 265 Return to the Everyday Life</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    What happened at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival was a good experience for me.


    There was a terrible Relic that caused an earthquake over a wide area just by piercing the ground. As a Relic collector, I must umte even more knowledge about them. The Key to the Earth has been broken, but there is no guarantee that there is not a simr Relic.


    I have to practice so that I can stop it immediately the next time a Key of the Earth activates¨D¨D.


    As I was thinking about this and fishing through the content, I found a long, thin object wrapped in ck cloth in the pile of junk.


    I quickly took it up and unraveled the cloth with a strange pattern on it.


    Oh, this is¡­¡­ A Sword-type Relic! How unusual.


    ¡°This is it, this is it. This is what I was looking for!¡± (Cry)


    I lifted the sword in its scabbard with great enthusiasm and observed it. It is a sword with a ck gem on its hilt, surely a significant sword. However, it does not have the same ceremonial atmosphere as the Key of the Earth.


    The fact that it was sheathed and carefully wrapped in cloth suggests that Eliza was also managing it carefully.


    I will have Lucia charge itter.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Please keep it in moderation¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Eva sighed in exasperation as I smiled at the daily life that had finally returned to me.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    .


    ¡°Haaah!? Nii-san is on the wanted list in the underworld!?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Looks like theypletely got their eyes on him¡­¡­ There is a big mess going on with the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, so I don¡¯t think they will move carelessly¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry replied with a troubled look at Lucia¡¯s hysteric voice.


    ¡°Well, after doing all that¡­¡­ And also because he is ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡· Leader.¡± (Liz)


    By nature, skilled Treasure Hunters are often targeted by thieves. Hunters whose main activity is to explore Treasure Shrines still have few opportunities to incur a grudge, but this ispletely not the case for a Party like ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· that has crushed several organizations.


    The events at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival have settled down to a certain level. The copsed arena has been cleaned up, and daily life has seemingly returned to normal.


    However, it is only temporary.


    The revtion of the existence of a fearsome secret organization had a significant impact, both on arge scale and a small scale.


    Initially, a bounty was ced on ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· by the people who were in the organizations that had been crushed by them. The reason why there have not been that many assaults so far is because it was not worth the risk.


    For a Treasure Hunter, having a bounty is proof of your name being recognized. So having one on your head is still alright.


    Luke frowned as he looked at the list of wanted documents that Sytry had ordered from the underworld.


    ¡°They¡¯re really fired up. One, ten, hundred, thousand¡­¡­¡­¡­ What do you have to do to get a bounty this high? Even if I killed a hundred people, it wouldn¡¯t be this high. Does he have a trick or something?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Uuuumu¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    ¡°If they pull their weight, it will be able to pay off his debt, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    The amount on the bounty wasn¡¯t normal.


    Unlike normal bounty, the amount of a wanted man¡¯s bounty posted in the underworld is proportional to the number of grudges you have and the number of people who want you dead. Most of those with high bounties on their heads are important figures of great nations or families of Hunters who have been active for generations¨D¨DAnd other influential people whose mere death would cause a ripple effect in various fields. Isn¡¯t it unprecedented that such arge bounty is ced on a single Hunter who is not of a particrly remarkable birth and has not killed a single person?


    Liz opened her eyes as she looked at the bounty list.


    ¡°Ark-chan had been overtaken.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°As expected of a giant organization, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­ There is probably also a question of honor in y¡­¡­ But well, it doesn¡¯t seem like they have a lot of leeways either¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ording to Sytry¡¯s investigation, the interior of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is in a very unstable state. There are no details about it but it seems there is a civil war going on. Perhaps the activation of the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡» was unexpected for the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±. Moreover, they do not seem to realize that it was not the fox mask man who activated the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡».


    What matters here is not the actual situation, but how it is viewed by others.


    In front of the public, their n had been crushed. If they leave him alone, they will be underestimated. So there is no way to avoid putting a bounty on his head. That¡¯s what this huge bounty means.


    Well, in the first ce, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is also the sworn enemy of some people.


    Fortunately, the list itselfes from the underworld. There is no need to worry about being attacked by famous Hunters who are active in public society.


    ¡°Soooo nice¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cry. I wonder if powerful swordsmen wille?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°With that amount of money, they wouldn¡¯t attack unless they are very confident¡­¡­ If there is going to be an attack, I think they wille after being fully prepared¡­¡­ After that, I don¡¯t think swordsmen wille.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Haaaaah¡­¡­ This is all because he is doing those crazy stunts¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    There are a lot of mysterious rumors surrounding ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, Zebrudia¡¯s Level 8 Hunter, but there is only one thing that is certain.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· has survived many deadly situations and has never suffered a single scratch.


    That¡¯s when Sytry stood up, *pan* pped her hands together, and said.


    ¡°I heard Cry-san won¡¯t be leaving his room for a while, so let¡¯s escort him for a while. I know each of you is busy, so let¡¯s do it in rotation!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Syt, aren¡¯t you the busiest one? Don¡¯t you look pale?¡± (Liz)


    Hearing her sister¡¯s words, Sytry put her hand on her forehead.


    As if he remembered something, Luke *pon* hit his hand and got up with a look of annoyance.


    ¡°Aaaaah, I¡¯ve been called too¡­¡­ Seriously, just because I¡¯ve skipped out on exterminating Dragons, they are making a big deal out of it¨D¨DCan¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll show them the ¡°Lightning God Sword (Raijinken)¡± that I am practicing on.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Even I have missed a very important exam¡­¡­ How can I excuse myself to the professor who rmended me¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Umu, Umu. (Anthem)


    ¡°Anthem-Nii has it good, riiight? Your bosses don¡¯t particrly bother you¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    Anthem nodded vigorously at Liz, who looked envious.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu!¡± (Anthem) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So hype for next week as FF7 Reunion ising out!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 266，Part1: 1 - Return to the Everyday life ②

    <h4>Chapter266£¬Part1: 1 - Return to the Everyday life ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 266 Return to the Everyday life ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The lounge at ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· n House is well known among Zebrudia¡¯s Treasure Hunters.


    Being a Treasure Hunter is a lucrative profession. It is not umon for a first-ss Hunter to earn enough money tost the lifetime of an average citizen in a single hunt.


    The n House, built with abundant funds by some of the best young Hunters in the Imperial Capital, is cutting-edge and has be some kind of dream for young Treasure Hunters. Combined with the n name, which sounds very beginner-friendly, it has often been a reason for newly registered Hunter fledglings to have illusions about the profession of Treasure Hunter. It is probably because the n Master thought of such effects that will bring him that he built such a huge n House in a prime location in the Imperial Capital.


    And of course, even for the Vice-n Master, who was found by such a talented n Master, it was a wonder that he had not appeared on the front stage before despite being so ingenious.


    ¡°The n Master wants to focus on another matter for a while, so no one should interfere with him. I understand your situation, but please withdraw.¡± (Eva)


    In the lounge of the spacious n House. Eva Renfeed, Vice-n Master of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· said in a clerical tone to Gark as he sat in front of arge table set up in the center of the lounge.


    Even after his retirement, the head of the Explorer Association¡¯s branch office is still highly respected. There are only a limited number of people who would not shrink in front of the former ¡¶War Ogre (Senki)¡·, a man who is known for his ability to make even crying children silent. What¡¯s more, if you count the number of ordinary people who have not absorbed Mana Material and not shrunk in front of him, there are probably only a handful of them in the whole Imperial Capital.


    Eva Renfeed is a brilliant woman. Gark knows that she is not just any ordinary civilian as she is the one who managed and made the n grow to this level, but also because she is the right-hand woman of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, the man who could control any situation with such ease. Moreover, Gark was well aware that she sometimes reprimanded Cry and supported him in both his public and private life.


    At the same time, she possesses a certain stubbornness that, once she has made up her mind, she will not budge, no matter how much leverage you have. When necessary, she will work with Gark to persuade Cry, but if she decides that there is no middle ground, no matter how many threats or how much you give her, there won¡¯t be a middle ground. Her temperament is probably one of the reasons why Cry chose her.


    In addition, unlike Cry, she is the type of person to argue with logic. She is also well-versed in the Empire¡¯sws, the rules, and the regtions of the Explorer Association. In addition, if you are an ordinary civilian and not a Hunter, the authority of the Explorers Association does not affect you.


    All the staff members that Gark had brought with him were already in the mood to give up. Originally, Gark had no intention of threatening her with violence either.


    The lounge is filled with Hunters belonging to ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·. They are Hunters who do not shrivel up even if their opponent is the head of a branch of the Explorer Association. Of course, even if those Hunters weren¡¯t here, threatening ordinary civilians with violence is outrageous.


    ¡°If ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was a little more hardworking, Zebrudia would be twice as developed as it is now.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°If ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was a little more hardworking, I would have copsed from exhaustion.¡± (Eva)


    At Gark¡¯s light-hearted remark, Eva said that with a serious expression without even smiling. Seeing this, Gark sighed a little.


    The reason why Gark came all the way to the n House today was to check on the progress and confirm what happened during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival incident.


    If possible, it would have been better to discuss the matter face to face, but this time there would be no problem if she ryed the message. Since no incident urred.


    The fact that he did note to meet them meant that he had decided that there was no need to meet face-to-face. If the other party was just a regr Hunter, Gark would have forced the meeting with him, but he had a proven track record for his divine strategies, extraordinary insight, and his near-future prediction. He has a track record so good that Zebrudia can not ignore him.


    Two weeks have passed since the incident at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. The operation to destroy the secret organization, ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» was proceeding more smoothly than how Zebrudia and Gark had ever imagined.


    Their opponent is an organization with a reputation for thorough secrecy. The Empire and the Explorer Association have been secretly investigating this organization, but have been unable to obtain any information about it. No matter how many countries work together to solve the problem, there is almost nothing that can be done if the names of the organization¡¯s members, their base of operations, and everything else are unknown.


    Gark and his team were prepared for a long battle, but the situation developed unexpectedly.


    Some of their members switched sides to Zebrudia and brought information with them. They weren¡¯t executive personnel, and the information they brought was not that great in quantity or quality, but the defection of members of an organization that they had not been able to catch the tail of was a major change.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, the conclusion at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival was not like him.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Eva was silent at what Gark said.


    Up until now, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· has defeated all the organizations, bandits, and Phantoms that have stood in his way, with his clever strategies that don¡¯t seem to being from a human. In this incident too, his figure that faced the fox mask man in the arena showed that he was calm, and that is why Gark and the others did not immediately enter the arena but decided to observe the situation.


    This led to a dy in the preemptive response and let the fox mask man escape, but to begin with, this point is strange.


    If he didn¡¯t want him to escape, all he had to do was to put people on his escape route. That ce was full of mighty warriors like Luke or Liz.


    The arena had a barrier and his escape routes were limited. There is no way that Cry would not have noticed something that simple, and even if he were absolutely confident in his n, Cry would definitely deploy people there as he usually does. Although just barely enough people to capture the fox mask man.


    If so, why didn¡¯t Cry block the entrance at that time? Was he counting on the Previous War Emperor and all the other Hunters in the audience to stop him?


    The fox mask man that had escaped, a n unlike Cry¡¯s which has holes in it. And the investigation of the organization, which, however, has made great progress.


    So Gark arrived at an answer.


    Everything¨D¨DWhat if everything was part of his n?


    What if everything from letting that fox mask man escape to the betrayal of the members of his organization was exactly what Cry had nned?


    That intruder who came out in the open at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival must have been a high-ranking member of the organization. Normally, there was no way he would have allowed him to escape.


    However, if it turns out to be to our advantage¨D¨DWouldn¡¯t ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· choose to let him escape?


    The organization, which had been rock solid, is now shaky. It is clear that the trigger for this was the incident at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    The activation of a Relic weapon that could destroy the world. That was surely unexpected for the organization. As a result, some people gave up on the organization.


    No matter how big an organization is, it will never have the power to deal with multiple nations at the same time. And the enraged Emperor Radrick Atrum Zebrudia is already on the verge of purging all the nobles that are uncooperative.


    Few people know the truth about the incident at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. Gark, the Empire, and perhaps even the fox mask man do not know¨D¨DOnly one person knows the full truth. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Gark, of course, Cry nned the Kitsune Boss¡¯ escape.


    Did you think that he fought with the Kitsune Boss with no n, that Cry let him escape due to some negligence!?


    Or maybe something along the line of he didn¡¯t even expect to fight at the tournament?


    Preposterous! This is impossible. So of course, Cry nned everything!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    .

 Chapter 266，Part2: 2 - Return to the Everyday life ②

    <h4>Chapter266£¬Part2: 2 - Return to the Everyday life ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 266 Return to the Everyday life ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Finally, I take out of my pocket one of the purposes of today¡¯s visit, something I have been entrusted with, and ce it on the desk.


    Eva opened her eyes. That ck stone with strange patterns was also one of the most famous Relics.


    ¡°Franz-kyo has entrusted me with a Symphonic Stone. Cry¡¯s policy on secrets is nothing new. I want you to give this to Cry. The operation to eradicate the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± will be led by the nation, and we are still discussing what steps to take¨D¨DSo contact me if you hear anything, is what he said.¡± (Gark)


    Relying on Treasure Hunters is not in the best interest of the country¡¯s honor, but they cannot leave an effective card doing nothing.


    Normally, it is impossible for a nobleman to give a Hunter a direct line ofmunication. This must have been apromise that Franz-kyo, who hated ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, made after killing himself for the sake of the Empire. Cry would have been charged with contempt if he had made one single mistake, but as usual, he was just barely safe.


    Eva stared down at the Relic for a while but eventually gave a small nod.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ We will gratefully receive it. I will give it to the Master.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°From now on¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Imperial Capital is going to be really busy.¡± (Gark)


    From recent sources that I heard, arge bounty has been ced on ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· head. Up until now, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· has fought off many bandits, but this time, the amount of money on his head was enough to attack even a Level 8 Hunter.


    Of course, I don¡¯t expect that man to be defeated so easily. Cry Andrich is not the same man he once was when he came to the Imperial City to be a Hunter.


    He¡­ Became stronger.? At first nce, he may not seem to have changed, but he has established an organization, trained his allies, and earned their trust¨D¨DAnd now that the war against the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± has begun, defeat is not an option for the current ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    Cry Andrich¡¯s defeat will lead to a drop in morale. After crossing his arms, Gark continues.


    ¡°Eva, there is a possibility that the bandits who want to aim at ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· may harm the n¡¯s staff. You must be very careful.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°That is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not something new. This ce is full of Hunters, and originally, when the n House was built and at the Master¡¯s instructions, the upper floors were built with the assumption of assants attacking. He wanted us to be able to escape while the Hunters belonging to the n were fighting on the first and second floors. Fortunately, it hasn¡¯t happened yet¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see. So he has considered it from the beginning, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s a natural consideration when you¡¯re hiring nobatants¨D¨DGood thinking he had there.¡± (Gark)


    It is more difficult than it sounds for the powerful to put themselves in the shoes of the powerless. Even the Association of Explorers cannot im to be able topletely guarantee the safety of its employees.


    And to spend money on it, I am sure there would have been a bacsh from the Hunters who paid for it, but the fact that he seems to think nothing of it, and yet he gives instructions when he has to, shows that he is a solid n Master.


    ¡°The defenses are perfect. We put a lot of effort into the third floor and above, so the first and second floors aren¡¯t as good¨D¨DHe said that if there is a fight on those floors, it will break anyway so no need to put so much effort on it.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Is this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ How it goes normally?¡± (Gark)


    To begin with, ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· is supposed to be a n where the n Master¡¯s authority is weak. Is it OK to include Hunters belonging to the n in the interception force without permission


    For a moment, such a question crossed his mind, but Gark nodded broadly and convinced himself.


    Perhaps I should not say this as the head of the Imperial Capital Branch of the Explorer Association, but of course, it is better to have Hunters fight to the death than to have ordinary civilians killed or injured. Those with power must protect the weak. That is one of the reasons why the Explorer Association was established.


    ¡°If anything happens, contact the Explorers Association as usual. We will do our best to help.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Yes. At that time, we will count on you.¡± (Eva)


    As the discussion was over he stood up.


    Gark is not free either. First of all, he has to find out if there were any ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± among the staff and the Hunters who belonged to Explorer Association. Just thinking about it gave him a headache. In the first ce, Gark was appointed as the branch manager because of his charisma and experience as a Hunter, so he is not good at detailed investigations.


    He sighed heavily as he thought about the work he would have to do after returning to the branch office when suddenly he heard a familiar voiceing from the entrance.


    ¡°Aaaah, Eva, theeere you are¨D¨DAbout the guest who is supposed to be here today¡­¡­¡­¡­ Geh, Gark-san!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Cry-san!?¡± (Eva)


    The person who appeared enthusiastly at the entrance of the lounge was Cry Andrich, the Master of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· who had just refused to meet with me.


    Our eyes met and silence prevailed in the lounge. My subordinates from the Explorer Association who I brought along were also staring in shock at the goofy, smiling Cry who appeared.


    He was focused¡­¡­ On another matter? He said that no one should interfere with him? And did that guy just say ¡°Geh¡±?


    Eva also looked at Gark as if she was troubled. If the person who refused to meet with you shows up with a goofy smile on his face, no matter how brilliant your Vice-n Master is, she will probably have that look on her face.


    Cry frowned and approached while? *kyorokyoro* checking his surroundings.


    ¡°What? Were you talking with Eva? I am sorry, but I have an important guest that is supposed to arrive today¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    You¡¯re the one I came to see.


    Just as I was about to yell this at him, the ss in the lounge shattered.


    *Kirakira* Shining ss shards flew around. Even though I have long since retired as a Treasure Hunter, my kic vision clearly caught what flew in through the window.


    I quickly took a stance.


    It was a single arrow. A long, thick, golden arrow.


    The arrow prated the lounge window as if it was the most natural thing in the world, and pierced Cry¡¯s forehead who was *furafura* goofily approaching as if it sucked the arrow.


    And as usual, the arrow was deflected as if it hit a thick wall.


    ¡°!? Wh-What?¡± (Cry)


    Said Cry with a voice devoid of any pain or worry.


    Contrary to Cry who is standing still, the Hunters in the lounge quickly took up fighting positions at the sudden peaceful mood that got shattered.


    ¡°Kuh!? What was that!? Is it Liz? Or is it Luke?¡± (Member 1)


    ¡°It¡¯s an attack!¡± (Member 2)


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· absolute defense.


    We can assume that the Relic collector, Cry Andrich, has a Barrier Ring, but the attacker is probably also taking that into ount.


    Cry picked up the fallen arrow and looked around in confusion. The arrow was thick enough to blow off the head of a mythical beast. The arrowhead was sharp¨D¨DAnd something like a ck box was strapped to it.


    A Barrier Ring is powerful, therefore countermeasures against it are always taken. The basis of assassination is a two-hit-sure kill.


    The things that are attached to arrows in such a situation are always the same. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is surely aware of this, so Gark stood in front of his men and shouted a warning.


    ¡°Cry, it¡¯s a bomb!¡± (Gark)


    ¡°!? Gark-san, pass!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aaaah!?¡± (Gark)


    With a light voice, Cry turned towards Gark and threw the arrow at him.


    Completely caught off guard, the arrow *kurukuru* spins around, slides across the floor, and closes in on me. Cry jumps with a smooth movement as if it was nned, and rammed into Eva as if he were protecting her.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?¡± (Gark)


    Don¡¯t tell me, his guest is this!?


    I crossed my arms and took a defensive stance. With my eyes, I saw everything turn white, and the heat and shock sted through my entire body. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sasuga Cry, pushing the bomb on Gark and saving Eva at the same time.


    With that masterful pass from Cry, I¡¯m off ying FF7 Reunion.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Kyo: It is a suffix for a noble. It can be tranted as ¡°Lord¡± or ¡°Sir¡±.

 Chapter 267，Part1: 1 - Prediction

    <h4>Chapter267£¬Part1: 1 - Prediction</h4> <h4>Chapter 267 Prediction</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Tino, who rushed over after hearing what happened, gasped at the horrific scene.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    The lounge of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·, which had been the dream of the Hunters in the Imperial Capital, was in a terrible state.


    Therge windows were shattered, and the chairs and tables that had been neatly arranged were in pieces. The floor, which had always been shiny and polished, had cracks, holes, and dark marks everywhere.


    Since this was the state after some cleanup, it is clear that the attack that took ce during the middle of the day was an extremely brutal one that did not take into consideration any damage to the surrounding area.


    In the lounge, Hunters and staff were cleaning up the debris. It will take a while to restore the lounge back to its original state.


    Then, Tino walked towards the center of the lounge, the ce with the most violent destruction, and crouched down.


    That was probably the hypocenter. Tables and chairs have been blown away, and the floor has scorched marks and had been dented deeper than in other ces. There was a ¡°Chalk Outline (Drawing)¡± of a human figure on the floor as if someone had fallen down there.


    However, this was not the main point to take note of.


    Near the hypocenter, there was a part of the area that remained unburned.? It looked as if a thick wall had protected it from the st, and it was left unburned in a fan shape around a single point. It was a strange sight to see, it was as if the st and the heat had beenpletely blocked out, to the point that there was not even soot on the ground.


    The toughness of High-level Hunters who have absorbed arge amount of Mana Material is distinctly different from that of ordinary people. Although it depends on the quality of the attack, there are quite a lot of people who can take on an attack that would kill an ordinary person instantly and remain unharmed. Even Tino is much sturdier than the average person.


    The most famous in that regard is Anthem Onii-sama, the ¡¶Unshakeable Permeance (Fudo Fuhen)¡·, who has allocated all of his Mana Material growth into his toughness, and his body is proof that he boasts a toughness that was close to a Level 8 Hunter.


    There, Lyle, a Hunter from the n who was cleaning up the debris, spotted Tino and approached her.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible. How much of a grudge did he get for people to attack the n House in broad daylight, and head-on at that¡­¡­¡± (Lyle)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Was Master~ safe?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°What do you think? He¡¯s unharmed, unharmed. On the contrary, those who were unlucky enough to be in the lounge at that time are more injured. Especially Branch Manager Gark, who had a bomb pressed on him by Cry, is very pissed off. Seriously. That guy is also enough of a monster as he received an explosion up close and has only that level of injury.¡± (Lyle)


    ¡°Pressed¡­¡­ On him?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Yeah. He said, ¡ºGark-san, pass!¡» . Apparently, bombs aren¡¯t something to worry too much about for Cry.¡± (Tino)


    When Lyle shrugged his shoulders and exined, he let out a sigh.


    Master~¡­¡­ I see that your response does not change even if it is against the Branch Manager of the Explorer Assoc. And to be allowed tomit such barbaric acts like pushing explosives at people, a Level 8 is truly a terrifying existence.


    In the first ce, since you will remain unharmed even when you take the explosion at close range, is there a need to pass it? I guess Tino¡¯s question is probably due to her foolishness, as I do not see Master¡¯s~ true intentions.


    ¡°Has the culprit been caught yet?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°No, this time it was done by a professional. And they probably didn¡¯t intend to kill him this time. Both the explosives and the arrow were too weak to target Cry, who is known for his absolute defense. It was probably just a starting move to learn his weaknesses and M.O.¡± (Lyle)


    Indeed, he has a point. Level 8 Hunter is a title that is only granted to those who have fought in many battles and gone through many mysterious and dangerous uncharted territories. They would always be unconsciously on the lookout for their surroundings, and there was no way that mere explosives or arrows would get through their defense.


    However, if what he said is correct, there should be a second attack. A move that would make that professional confident enough to definitely kill a Level 8.


    It could very well happen if we don¡¯t catch the culprit as soon as possible.


    There can¡¯t be that many daredevil killers who would target a Level 8 Hunter. If we do our research, we should be able to identify some suspects¨D¨D.


    After thinking that far, Lyle said while scratching his head.


    ¡°Seems like Cry said he¡¯s too busy to worry about something like this.¡± (Lyle)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°It seemed that he had already anticipated the attack, and seriously, just after that he said that he was too busy to worry about it just because of a suddenly attacked, I don¡¯t know if he is too bold or what but he said¨D¨D¡±There are too many people thate to my mind so I don¡¯t have the time to worry about it¡±, seriously that guy.¡± (Lyle)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Okay¡­¡± (Tino)


    Lyle clicked his tongue with an indescribable expression on his face. Tino could feel his heartache from her heart.


    Nobles and criminal organizations care about honor, but those things are also important for Treasure Hunters.


    It is said that you can have a lot of enemies if you are in the Hunter business, so it is over for you if you are underestimated. After all, many Treasure Hunters are crude and Treasure Shrines are usually located outside of cities, at ces where no citizen can see them. Sometimes your loot is taken away by force, and there are even bandits who specialize in attacking Treasure Hunters.


    Sometimes you have to fight even if you know you will lose. If you are attacked, you retaliate. That is the basis of being a Treasure Hunter, and that is how ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· has done since the beginning.


    In particr, if the n House is attacked like this and he does not fight back, he would be underestimated. ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· has a lot of enemies. The reason why the number of attacks has calmed down recently is because the bandits had been put off by ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡· sheer violence.


    Word is spreading that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· missed his catch for the first time during the ¡ºSupreme Martial Arts Festival (Buteisai)¡». I also heard that a bounty had been ced on Master~.


    If he shows his weakness now, criminals who have been quiet so far maye after ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· head.


    Although Tino has no idea how many of them there will be¨D¨D.


    Just as she was about to shudder at the terrifying thought, Tino felt a jolt like a lightning bolt strike her. Almost on reflex, she shook her head.


    Wrong. That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s the opposite.


    In the past, Tino would not have noticed. But now, thanks to going through so many experiences, Tino is just a little bit closer to Master~.


    That¡¯s why I noticed. Master must be¨D¨DBy not retaliating, he intends to invite more criminals to attack him and finish them off in a single round at the right time.


    Assassination favors the ¡ºAssants¡» as they can decide when and how to attack. It is difficult to maintain vignce against an attack that coulde at any time, and it is impossible to stay in a safe ce all the time.


    That¡¯s why you don¡¯t usually think of inviting an attack. If you show weaknesses, they will gain momentum and attack. Crushing them all at once is far more dangerous and requires more strength than crushing them one by one.


    But at the same time, if you don¡¯t consider the risk¨D¨DThe quickest way to round up the enemy is to invite them to attack and then crush them.


    Especially because it is the only way to defeat potential enemies. Leaving aside finding an enemy who has already attacked us once, it is almost impossible to find an enemy who has yet to make a move on us and whom we do not even know if they are there or not, and if we do not firmly destroy them all from the root, we will have enemies forever.


    Their target is a Level 8, the ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. It would be too much for a single assassin to take on. If this attack was just a preliminary check, the real attack will be a team of assassins teaming up and attacking inrge numbers in order to make sure that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is killed.


    The opponents are assassins with enough power to target High-level hunters, which all of whom would be beyond Tino¡¯s power.


    The opponents specialize in interpersonalbat, so there is a high possibility that the Hunters of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· are going to struggle against them.


    In other words¨D¨DThis is the next ¡ºInfinite Trial¡». No doubt about it.


    It is war. War is the correct word to describe the battle that will happen between the assassins who formed a clique and ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato) ¡·.


    ¡°!? Tino, hey what¡¯s the matter, you suddenly start shaking¨D¨D¡± (Lyle)


    ¡°No problem. I am just¡­¡­¡­¡­ Trembling from excitement.¡± (Tino)


    I quickly observe my surroundings. I lowered myself and backed up against a wall. I have no weapons, but fortunately, Tino¡¯s best weapon is my own body.


    It is always ¡°Master¡¯s~¡± MO to send bandits the moment you let your guard down or the moment you rx while thinking you are still clear.


    ¡°What are you doing? Tino.¡± (Lyle)


    Lyle stared in wonder at Tino who suddenly went on alert. It was evidence that Lyle had undergone fewer trials than Tino.


    I must maintain full readiness in order to be ready to be attacked at any time and at any ce.


    I know¡­ It would be nice to show this perfect prediction to Master~.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I¡¯m off to see Master~¡± (Tino)


    ¡°O-Oh. Okay. Say hello to Cry for me.¡± (Lyle)


    Tino took a deep breath and slipped out of the lounge, taking great care not to make any noise.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    FF7, Strange Grief trantion, and work¡­


    Sooo tired, wanna sleep¡­ G¡¯night¡­ Zzz¡­


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 267，Part2: 2 - Prediction

    <h4>Chapter267£¬Part2: 2 - Prediction</h4> <h4>Chapter 267 Prediction</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Neee~ why not~? Let¡¯s kill them? We¡¯ve to crush them properly or it¡¯ll be dangerous? Why can¡¯t weeee~!?¡± (Liz)


    One night after the attack, I am in my private room at the n House. I was sitting on the bed with my head in my hands, and Liz raised a sweet voice while clinging to me.


    I sighed for what must have been the umpteenth time as I was left at her mercy.


    They say that when you gain power, you gain allies as well as enemies. This is especially true for Treasure Hunters, a fact that came as a shock to me, as I became a Hunter simply because I wanted to go on adventures.


    If you take revenge on a bandit who has attacked you, you would get more grudges. If you sell Relics or monster¡¯s parts to a firm, you may be scorned by other firms, and many of your rival Hunters are also ambitious, so they will aim to kick you down if they have a chance. And, of course, it is not out of spite but it was not umon for my childhood friends to directly offend their clients and incur their resentment.


    Recently, she has be a bit quieter, but apparently, something has changed after the Supreme Martial Arts Festival that happened recently.


    My private room which was windowless and below the hidden door of the n Master¡¯s office also serves as a safe zone created for times like these. When the n was first established, I was attacked so often that it was natural to think about the staff and my safety.


    Contrary to expectations, the n House had never been attacked until now¡­¡­ What went wrong? Was it wrong for me to go to the lounge despite announcing that I was going to stay in my room?


    When I closed my eyes, all I could see in my mind was the approaching arrow and the bomb that was strapped on it. Fortunately, as usual, I was unharmed thanks to the Barrier Ring¡¯s power, Eva was unharmed as well, and Gark, who I had passed the bomb, was alive, but I did not know what to do. The only thing I do know is that I would be safe if I shut myself up in my private room.


    The identity of the attackers was no longer important. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for something to attack me in the first ce, and I had no idea what it was. It was possible that the bandits we had missed came in retaliation, or that Franz-san had run out of patience and hired a hitman to kill me.


    It would be nice if this case was the kind of incident that time would solve¨D¨D.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ughter every single one of them and all their families to make an example out of them, no~? I¡¯ll properly catch every singlest one of them. Nee~? It¡¯s fine, right?¡± (Liz)


    And the biggest problem was my childhood friends.


    Liz leaned over to me while *pafpaf* tapping the bed with her foot without reserve.


    I whispered in her ears when she unreservedly got close to me by putting her arms around me from the front.


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Whyyy? Neee, at this rate, we will be underestimated, y¡¯know? I¡¯ll definitely make them regret aiming at Cry-chan.? I¡¯ll make a bloodbath of them and hang them at the gate of the Imperial Capital.¡± (Liz)


    There was a boiling emotion in her voice that could not be hidden.


    I thought I knew the Treasure Hunter¡¯s rules. But she goes a little overboard. It would be enough to repel the attacker, but this is not the kind of thing that would satisfy her. When she finds the culprits, she will make an example and ughter every single one of them and all their families. Which one is the criminal?


    Liz says as she *surisuri* rubs her skin against me.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, Liz-chan isn¡¯t mad at Cry-chan being attacked, okay? There¡¯s no way Cry-chan will be killed by an explosion¨D¨DBut it¡¯s just, if you get hit, you have to fight back¡­¡­ That¡¯s what hunters do. Right?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Uuuun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    She ispletely mad. Sytry came to mest night and said something like, ¡ºThey attacked someone I care about, so I am going to attack someone they care about¡», so if I didn¡¯t stop her, she would have totally be a criminal.


    It is not about the matter of not getting caught or anything like that. It is about how I would exin to Liz and Sytry¡¯s parents back in our hometown if that happened.


    She may be under considerable stress, her skinship is more intense than usual. Her hands and feet are unreservedly entwined with my body. Her body temperature was transmitted to me and I started to sweat.


    Unexpectedly, I was bitten on my neck, and I raised my voice. Stop acting like an animal!


    I shake Liz off, grabbed her hands and feet, and hold her down on the bed.? Liz opened her eyes and rxed.


    It has been a while since I became a Hunter, but my repertoire of excuses to use at times like this hasn¡¯t increased at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am busy right now, so it¡¯s okay. Everything is going ording to n!¡± (Cry)


    In the first ce, because of that incident, the asion for Martis-san, who was supposed toe to appraise the Relic that Eliza had left behind, had all but disappeared.


    I was going to take a good rest while fiddling with my Relics without thinking about anything¨D¨DBut no matter how badly they hurt me, I don¡¯t think I would want to kill every single one of the attackers and all their families. I have been through a lot of bad things, you know! I have a high tolerance for bad things.


    ¡°Eeeeeh? Really? Are you really going to retaliate properly?¡± (Liz)


    I tell Liz once and for all, who is unusually semi-convinced of what I said.


    ¡°This is not the time to think about such nonsense. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t attack us for a while since everyone is talking about it. Even the guards are on the move.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eeeeeeeh¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    I get it. I get it. You are stressed out.


    I reach out and caress the neck of the pouting Liz. Liz¡¯s skin is as smooth and slightly hot as when she was a child, and it seems to suckle against the palm of my hand.


    I am always troubled by how close she is but she loves skinship and often hugs me, but most of all, Liz loves to be touched. She was a little envious of the way I used to brush Lucia¡¯s hair in the past, so brushing her hair is also very effective.


    I know a lot of ways to get her into a good mood. It is not just to show that I have known her for a long time.


    As I smiled, feeling enlightened, Liz blinked at me and said in a somewhat softer voice than before.


    ¡°Huh? ¡­¡­ Could it be that Cry-chan is stressed out? Are you in the mood? Shall I undress?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I should call Lucia and Sytry when Liz is escorting me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter how much it¡¯s for the sake of the n, it¡¯s really stressful to endure retaliating, riiight.? Yep, OK. You can dump your stress on me.¡± (Liz)


    With flushed cheeks, Liz says that. What kind of misunderstanding does she have? What the hell does she think I am?


    I don¡¯t know if she was joking or serious, but I was now stunned before I was embarrassed. I silently twist her soft cheeks. Liz smiles like a blossoming flower.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ She isn¡¯t defending at all. I removed my hands and sighed deeply.


    ¡°It is kind of dissatisfying to have Liz worry about my stress.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eeeh, you¡¯re always sticking around with me, so it¡¯s fine to let me stick around with you sometimes¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    It seems that for the next while, Liz and the others will be escorting me on a daily basis.


    I am very grateful and looking forward to it, but will I really be able to withstand my childhood friend who has grown up to be this powerful? It is just the first day and I am already filled with anxiety.


    But apparently, retaliating haspletely gone out of her mind. It is very helpful that she is simple.


    ¡°Well, it is not like I am stressed or anything, but I had a rough time during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, so I need to gather my strength back. I am sure Liz is tired, too, so I hope you would stay quiet for a while.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°In the end, I didn¡¯t even participate in the match, so I¡¯m not tired¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah, that¡¯s right! My ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± wanted to see Cry-chan¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I would love to see your ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± too, but I am busy. I am shutting myself up and resting, but that doesn¡¯t mean I am free.¡± (Cry)


    Every time I meet Liz and the others¡¯ ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±, I am either hearing them brag orin about Liz and the others¡­¡­ I am not their guardian, you know!


    I am too afraid to check how much these girls exaggerate what they say about me.


    Then, at that moment, there was a sound on the other side of the door.? Liz¡¯s smile was gone, she got off the bed with a somewhat bored expression, approached the door, and opened it without hesitation.


    It was Tino who was outside the door. She was sitting on her butt and looking up at Onee-sama with a pale expression.


    ¡°I wondered why you were outside the whole time¡­¡­¡­ But Cry-chan, what are you going to do about this?¡± (Liz)


    This room no longer has the appearance of a hidden room, but it is toote now. Tino¡¯s eyes widen and she looks at me as if frightened.


    ¡°Gathering strength. I-Inviting the attack¡­¡­¡­¡­ ughter¡­¡­ Every single one of them and all their¡­¡­ Families?¡± (Tino)


    Even if you were eavesdropping, you only heard the most dangerous parts, and I never said anything about inviting an attack. Could it be because of Liz¡¯s silent pressure?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is because when she is in a good mood but is interrupted, she will suddenly switch to being in a bad mood all at once.


    Liz grabbed Tino by the neck and lightly released her toward me. Tino fell to the foot of the bed without even stopping her fall and let out a short scream.


    ¡°I wonder if I didn¡¯t educate her enough? Well, she heard your strategy. This happened as soon as I said that there is no training today.¡± (Liz)


    Well, well, calm down. I was surprised that she came out of nowhere, but Tino is a good girl. I am sure she was worried about me after the attack.


    No matter how you look at it, Liz is too stormy right now. I smiled and spoke slowly so that even a frightened Tino could understand them.


    ¡°There is no strategy¡­¡­¡­¡­ We are not going to ughter everyone and we are not going to make a bloodbath. Right now, I am just building up my power for a while to prepare for the future¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Master~ is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Building up¡­¡­ His power!?¡± (Tino)


    Tino ruminates in a hushed voice and her expression is drawn back even more so.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What the hell am I from Tino¡¯s perspective? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Tino¡¯s misunderstanding is getting bigger and bigger!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 268，Part1: 1 - Crimson Sword

    <h4>Chapter268£¬Part1: 1 - Crimson Sword</h4> <h4>Chapter 268 Crimson Sword</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    I heard a *konkon* sound and turned around. Outside the window, a dove made of chains was striking the window with its beak.


    There are no other tall buildings around ¡¶First Step¡¯s (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· n House.? That is the kind of ce I chose to make a n House.


    Unlike the lounge, the n Master¡¯s office, which is on the top floor, is difficult to snipe from outside, and since Liz¡¯s once smashed through the windows, they have been reced with bio-ss (A special material enhanced with Mana Material), which boasts the highest strength and price among ss materials. Even so, it could probably be destroyed if a High-level Hunter went all out to destroy it, but criminals would never do anything that conspicuous on the main street like this. They threw explosives from outside, tho¡¯¡­¡­


    I turn the handle and open the window a little, and the ¡ºPigeon¡¯s Chain¡» which was pping its wings frantically outside the windowes in.


    It is from Martis-san¡¯s collection. Among the many chain-shaped Relics that exist, those with the ability to fly are rare, and even I do not have one myself. The ¡ºPigeon¡¯s Chain¡» is one of the most convenient chain-type Relics, as it is clever and wise enough to protect itself from foreign enemies, can be used in ce of a carrier pigeon, and is quite fuel-efficient due to its small size.


    I quickly untied the tube that was tied to its ankle and took out the letter from inside.


    I take a quick look inside. As expected, the letter was from Martis-san.


    Apparently, it seems that he will not be able to do house-call appraisals for a while. It may be that even a Relic appraiser with an unlimited love of Relics cannot win against the passing of the years.


    Well, I also want to avoid Martis-san from getting involved in this. He is my Relic ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±, but at the same time, he is as much a nonbatant as I am.


    As I frowned and read the chaotic text, which included aint about being scolded by his son and daughter-inw for preparing a house-call appraisal without caring for them, his grandson¡¯s love affair, gossip on the street and other situations, and then Luke, today¡¯s escort, who was polishing his new wooden sword on the sofa, called out to me.


    ¡°So, Cry. When are we going to start the bloodbath?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°I don¡¯t really get it, but my ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± who heard about the attack, told me, don¡¯t sh them, don¡¯t ever sh them. In other words¡­¡­ He¡¯s telling me to sh them, right?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Uuuun?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sh them. They¡¯ll be shed on their own. For a first-ss swordsman, it¡¯s the other side thates to sh you.¡± (Luke)


    I have no idea what he is talking about or what he is trying to say, but¡­¡­ Apparently, he is full of motivation.


    Luke isn¡¯t as snappy as Liz, but he is as aggressive as Liz. He is not angry, but he is aggressive, so there is a possibility that he is worse than Liz.


    ¡°I found a side effect of the ¡°Lightning God Sword (Raijinken)¡±. Wounds that are caused by the sh will be scorched which reduces the possibility of blood loss. In other words, I can sh a lot more on one person. I¡¯m ready to go at any time. I know! I¡¯ll sh for Liz and the others¡¯ share too!¡± (Luke)


    When you and your opponent are hit by lightning, you already do a lot of damage to both sides, don¡¯t you think? And apparently, the story of me stopping Liz¡¯s has not been transmitted at all.


    The Pigeon¡¯s chain wandered in front of me as if it was telling me to quickly give it a reply. I looked alternately at Luke and the pigeon and said something appropriate.


    ¡°No you can¡¯t, it is not the time yet. I am busy too, so please stay quiet for a while. If you do that, I am sure something good might happen.¡± (Cry)


    There has been no second attack so far. Maybe it is possible that there won¡¯t be any anymore.


    When you rationally think about it, the assant has made one big mistake this time.


    He got Gark-san¨D¨DThe head of one of the Explorer Association branches involved. He is a man with a lot of authority in spite of his appearance. In this heyday era of Treasure Hunters, if you make enemies with the Explorer Association, you will not survive.


    Right now, I am sure Gark-san is out there actively looking for the assant. The only option is to wait.


    ¡°Damn, so it¡¯s still not good now¡­¡­ Seriously, putting on air is Cry¡¯s bad habit. Aaaaah, my magic sword wants to suck some blood¡­¡­¡± (Luke)


    It is not good now and it will always be not good and I am sure that the magic sword which was turned to dust by lightning and remade recently doesn¡¯t want to suck blood.


    And Luke blurts out.


    ¡°Kill people, I want to kill people¡­¡­¡± (Luke)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well then, you must have a lot of free time on your hands.


    It can¡¯t be helped, I will just leave him alone for a while. Just as I was about to get up, there was a sudden knock at the door.


    Luke *pitari* stopped maintaining his sword and looked at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Eva.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°? Yeah, I know.¡± (Luke)


    Even if you know it, there is still a danger of you shing her.


    When I replied, Eva, who is as always serious from head to toe, entered.


    Her appearance had not changed at all from before the attack. Normally, an explosion at close range would have left anyone in a state of shock from which you would not recover for some time, but Eva was back to her normal self the next day. Her courage is also tremendous.


    However, that is why we must avoid any damage to Eva and the n¡¯s regr staff.


    ¡°How are you?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Thanks to you, there is no particr problem. In the first ce, thanks to Cry-san, I was unharmed. Although it looks like it will take a while to repair the lounge¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    ¡°You can take some time off work for a while, you know. It¡¯s dangerous, and Luke can handle the paperwork for you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Oooh ! Eva leave it to me! My arm is itchy for it!¡± (Luke)


    In response to my little joke, Luke, who can¡¯t do office work, exims confidently.


    Eva frowned her eyebrows in disgust for a moment and *kohon* cleared her throat.


    ¡°Do not worry. I have absorbed a certain amount of Mana Materials for times like this¡­¡­ Besides, I will be staying at the n House for a while. It is the safest ce after all.¡± (Eva)


    ¡­¡­ When did you absorb it, even though you seemed insanely busy?


    And could it be possible that Eva¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is stronger than me? She does seem to have the talent for it¡­¡­ Life is something that is usually unfair.


    Staying at the n House is a great idea. We are prepared for a siege for a while, and we have a mountain of guards to protect us.


    ¡°Want to do a Pajama Party?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t. Many letters and many sympathy gifts arrived after people heard about Cry-san¡¯s attack, but what should I do? And I have declined all visits¨D¨D.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°I am so popr.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is because Cry-san do not usually appear in public, so they think that it is a good opportunity. Because right now, you are a hot topic¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Eva looked at me with a steady gaze. However, it is kind of uneasy when she is so normal after almost being caught in an explosion.


    No matter how much Mana Material she absorbs, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she is still a nonbatant. After all, preparation is still necessary.


    I removed the Barrier Ring on my right pinky and threw it toward Eva. I have a lot of Barrier Rings anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I have one less.


    Eva, who caught the ring, looked at me suspiciously.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡­ What is this¨D¨D?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°It is a Barrier Ring, I will give it to you. I am sorry it is secondhand, but you should keep it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? A Barrier Ring!? Such an expensive¨D¨DN-No, wait a minute! Why are you suddenly giving this to me now!?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°No, wait a sec¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    That¡¯s when, for no particr reason, I suddenly had an epiphany.


    I cross my arms and look at the pigeon chain *konkon* pecking at the desk with its beak.


    If it is not possible for Martis-san to do a house-call appraisal, why don¡¯t I just send the item to him? If I ask Tino to bring it for me, Martis-san wouldn¡¯t refuse the appraisal.


    Tino is a member of the n, and she often goes in and out of the n House. It wouldn¡¯t be unnatural.? Today, I am¨D¨DI am brilliant. I wonder why I didn¡¯t notice it until now! <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Eva in a panic because Cry gave her a Barrier Ring.


    For Cry to give her a Barrier Ring, what will happen to her!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Magic sword: Here Luke means his wooden sword. But in a way it is a magic sword as the one who create it is Lucia. XD

 Chapter 268，Part2: 2 - Crimson Sword

    <h4>Chapter268£¬Part2: 2 - Crimson Sword</h4> <h4>Chapter 268 Crimson Sword</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I pointed out the window with my finger, and the pigeon chain flew away, probably judging that there would be no reply from me. Eva blinked her eyes frequently, alternately looking at me and the pigeon as it flew away.


    ¡°Fufufu¡­¡­ Thanks to Eva, I came up with a good idea.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh!? Heh? Wh-What is it!? No, what was the pigeon chain??? Are you doing something again!? What did you notice!?¡± (Eva)


    You don¡¯t have to be so agitated¡­¡­ It is sooo funny to see Eva, who is always so calm and collected, in a panic. It is kind of soothing.


    ¡°It is nothing. Everything is fine, everything is fine.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Is it also fine that Tino-san is secretly telling the whole n that ¡ºMaster~ is going to ughter every single one of them and all their families¡» ?¡± (Eva)


    That is¡­¡­ Seriously not fine at all.


    Even a High-level Hunter is not allowed to ughter everyone including all of their families, and of course, hanging the corpse of a criminal on the gate of the Imperial Capital is also not allowed. Well, I stopped Liz with an appropriate reason, so I am sure she won¡¯t do such a thing¨D¨DBut my reputation is going to fall again.


    I feel like my credibility with Tino has been decliningtely.


    ¡°The Members of the n are also wavering. Apparently, there is talk about striking before a tragedy urs¨D¨D.¡± (Eva)


    I¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything, but the situation is progressing by itself¡­¡­


    It is true that the n House has been attacked, and you can take action if you like, but please don¡¯t me me for anything that you will do.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is such a dangerous world out there.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you are going to get away by just saying that?¡± (Eva)


    For some reason, even the slightest actions have caused me a lot of trouble recently¡­¡­ Sitting still is probably the right thing to do.


    When I gave a big yawn, Luke, who was holding up his wooden sword and observing it, looked at me as if he suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Cry, my ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± said that if you have time, you shoulde and see him. Apparently, he has something to discuss with you.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°With the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡±? Despite the situation being what it is¨D¨DCry-san, you really have a wide personalwork of connections.¡± (Eva)


    Rather than a personalwork, I am sure it is going to be anotherint. That is what it is most of the time.


    In particr, Liz and Luke¡¯s ¡°Master¡¯s (Shisho)¡± have a much higher call andint rate than the others. Theyin in the name of consultation, which is unbearable.


    By the way, Sytry, Lucia, and Anthem-rted calls often give me VIP treatment and ask for opinions, but that is a problem in its own way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do you have any idea why?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hmmm, Nop.¡± (Luke)


    There¡¯s no way there isn¡¯t. Remember! You are too unaware of things like this.


    Eva is also looking at Luke with worried eyes. When prompted by her gaze, Luke frowned and groaned for a while, and then said as if suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaaah, maybe it¡¯s about that. The other day, ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± was carrying the two swords that he always uses, and I was wondering which one was the strongest, so I asked him.¡± (Luke)


    Unlike Luke, Luke¡¯s master, the ¡°Kensei (Sword Saint)¡±, was a swordsman among swordsmen, from his body to his soul. Possessing both strength and integrity, he earned the respect of every swordsman in the Imperial Capital and possessed many famous swords as a sword collector.


    Although he has a ban on carrying a sword in his belt, Luke also loves swords. I remember the first time he came face to face with the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡±, Luke looked at the sword in his hand with a *kirakira* twinkle in his eye.


    ¡°Then ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± said he didn¡¯t know, so I secretly tried to see which one was stronger, and somehow¨D¨DBoth broke.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°In other words, the Crimson Heavenly Sword and the Azure Spirit Sword were both equally strong swords. They had the same length, too, so they went well together in a dual sword style.¡± (Luke)


    ¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.


    Luke¡¯s expression showed no remorse at all, even though breaking two of his ¡°Master¡¯s (Shisho)¡± swords was an outrage that could have gotten him killed, let alone emunicated.


    Maybe the most terrifying thing is the power of a High-level Hunter who has absorbed a lot of Mana Material. Relics are sturdy and swords that aren¡¯t Relic are usually not something that is easily breakable, but apparently, that doesn¡¯t matter when you¡¯re a genius swordsman like Luke.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it usually the other way around? Shouldn¡¯t it be that because of your skill, you can¡¯t break swords that would break easily if handled by an amateur?


    There, Luke crossed his arms and squinted.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, wait. Is it about breaking the sword that ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± cherishes during the ¡°Lightning God Sword (Raijinken)¡± training? Because with a wooden sword, no matter how many times you try it, it¡¯s just going to turn into dust¡­¡­¡± (Luke)


    How many swords are you going to break before being satisfied!? That ¡°Lightning God Sword (Raijinken)¡±, is a recent event, isn¡¯t it!? That¡¯s definitely the reason for the call.


    Weapons aren¡¯t cheap.? In this day and age, the price of weapons is sky-high unless you are making them yourself. Not to mention Relics, some swords forged by cksmiths cost more than 100,000,000. When ites to the kind of sword that the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡± possesses, how much would it be worth in terms of mary value¨D¨DIn the first ce, a sword is like a soul for a swordsman.? Luke, who is using a wooden sword, might not understand though.


    I have no idea why Luke has not been emunicated yet. Eva is also stunned by his story.


    What would happen if I unconcernedly answer his call¡­¡­? The ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡± isn¡¯t a brute like Luke, but he is a swordsman feared throughout the Imperial Capital.? He is also greedy for strength, and I was once challenged to a serious match with him.


    I don¡¯t want to see him as much as possible and would rather not expose myself in front of an angry ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡±.


    Is there any way to get him to forgive Luke for his barbaric act¨D¨DThat¡¯s right¡­¡­ To rece his broken sword, I can give him a rare Sword-type Relic to put him in a good mood¨D¨D.


    Then I saw a box at my feet. It was a box containing a gift from Eliza.


    I take a deep breath and lift up the sword wrapped in the ck cloth that I have been eyeing the most among all the things inside.


    I removed the cloth. Inside of it was a straight sword with a crimson de. Gilbert¡¯s sword also had a crimson de, but the red of this sword was even darker and deeper.


    ¡°Ouuuuuh!? What¡¯s this sword¨D¨D¡± (Luke)


    I tried looking it up in my Relics Encyclopedia, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t identify it. Although Sword-type Relics have been studied extensively, I still couldn¡¯t identify it, so it must be a fairly rare Relic. I was going to ask Martis-san to appraise it, but I can¡¯t escape without making some sacrifices.


    I don¡¯t know if it can rece the sword that Luke broke, but I guess this must be destiny. Besides, I just had a rough time at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival with a Sword-type Relic.


    Taking a deep breath again, I rewrapped the sword in the cloth and ced it on the desk.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go, but you can take this to your ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± instead. It¡¯s quite a rare item.¡± (Cry)


    Its performance as a sword is unknown, but it is a beautiful sword. This will probably put the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡± in a better mood.


    If you know the power it has, please let me know¡­¡­ <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Luke is seriously trying to master the Raijinken


    I wonder how long before he really uses it against an enemy


    And Cry will be (*???)


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 269，Part1: 1 - Assailant

    <h4>Chapter269£¬Part1: 1 - Assant</h4> <h4>Chapter 269 Assant?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Treasure Hunters are sensitive to information. Just like in the past when ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· tried to buy a Relic, information spread instantly among Treasure Hunters.


    That ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· which has easily handled numerous events with his divine strategies, is¨D¨DBuilding up his strength.


    Information was mixed. Some say that the n House attack was the trigger, while others say that even that attack was predicted by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    The only consensus is that the retaliation will be drastic.


    Of course, that is against the Empire¡¯sws. No matter if you are a High-level Hunter¨D¨DOr rather, especially because you are a High-level Hunter, you will not be forgiven if you break thew.


    However, ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡· notoriety had a track record that would lead people to believe otherwise. Once theye against you, they will hunt you down to the ends of the earth and never let you go.


    Imperial Capital of Zebrudia. A store quietly existed in a corner of the Abandoned Metropolitan Area, known as a crucible for criminals that simmered in the darkness of the Imperial Capital.


    In a ruined mansion that looked as if it was about to copse at any moment. At the very back of a half-broken old door and down the stairs of the basement.


    The ¡ºRed Link (Red Tavern)¡». It is an existence that can be called the Dark Explorer¡¯s Association that mediates dirty requests and is created to share information with those outsides of the public society.


    The store is small, but only those who belong to arge organization or possess first-ss ability and are referred by someone are allowed to enter the bar.


    Except for the strong-looking manager, there were only a few customers in the restaurant with a few tables ced appropriately. The appearance, gender, and age of the customers were all different, but they all shared the same ruthless light in their eyes and the hint of violence that had seeped into their bodies.


    In a dimly lit corner of the restaurant. There was a man and a woman around a small table. A small man with dark hair covering his eyes. The small man had a depressing atmosphere and the blonde woman had a strong-willed look in her eyes.


    Although they are less intimidatingpared to the other customers, the very fact that they are present at this location is proof that they are skilled Red Hunters.


    ¡¾Zero Struggle (Mutou)¡¿ and ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ . They were two assassins who were known for their Aliases and for aiming big games.


    The reason why these two, who usually work in other countries, came to Zebrudia was because of a man who has a huge bounty on his head.


    It is hard to believe that the bounty was ced on a single Treasure Hunter. If they can take care of him, they will be able to live happily for the rest of their life. They would even have the honor of killing the Hunter who outwitted the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    However, those two did not look good in front of this once-in-a-lifetime job.


    The blond woman¨D¨D¡¾Golden (<i>Konjiki</i>)¡¿, an archer with a 100% uracy, mmed her fist on the table and looked down at the man in an intimidating manner.


    ¡°Hey, you, are you saying you are afraid now!? We¡¯ve already attacked once, you know!?¡± (Konjiki)


    Assassination is an easy job for ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿. Even if her opponent is a skilled Treasure Hunter, she did her job without failing once.


    There was no problem even if the opponent was clearly more powerful. Although Mana Material growth is greatly influenced by the will of the Hunter, most Treasure Hunters tend to use the Mana Material they absorb for their attack strength. While their defenses can be adequately covered by their armor, they cannot stand up against mighty Phantoms unless they increase their offensive power. There is no one who didn¡¯t die after being pierced through the vital by ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿, which increases her stealth and offensive power with the Mana Material she absorbed.


    And what made the job even more sure to be done was her partner¡¯s ¡¾Zero Struggle (Mutou)¡¿.


    He is a man who distrusts people and alwayscks self-confidence, but his ability to manipte explosives and poisons to defeat his targets without a fight is a terrifying feat that is different from simple brute strength.


    If ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ and ¡¾Zero Struggle (Mutou)¡¿, who have different areas of expertise, team up, there is no opponent they cannot kill.


    However, the man who always performs a solid job while shaking andcking confidence was nowpletely atrophied.


    ¡°I-I-Impossible. W-We can¡¯t win. That man is¡­¡­ A m-monster.¡± (Mutou)


    ¡°It is no new news that he is a monster!? He is a Level 8!?¡± (Konjiki)


    Normally, assassins do not target Level 8 Hunters. It is because it is too risky.


    A Treasure Hunter¡¯s Certification Level cannot be raised without umting achievements. There are also exams.? Being a Level 8 Hunter is, so to speak, proof that you are one of the most powerful people in the world.


    The quantity of Mana Material absorbed, the number of battlefields they live through. The quantity and quality of their efforts and, above all, their talents are iparable. In this world, there are several types of people, such as one-talent specialized types and versatile types, but Level 8 has the power to blow away such differences.


    The fact that there are only four people at Level 8 or above in Zebrudia, Hunter¡¯s holynd, also shows how abnormal they are.


    And yet, they still decided to go for it. They weighed the risk, the bounty reward, and the honor they will gain, and decided to take the shot.


    ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ is a hunter. After nning and making a move, it is impossible for her to withdraw now. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Fear him! Fear the Infinite Variety!


    Even assassins are afraid of Cry and all he did was to pass a bomb to Gark XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Hunter: here hunter means a person that hunt something and not the job Hunter.

 Chapter 269，Part2: 2 - Assailant

    <h4>Chapter269£¬Part2: 2 - Assant</h4> <h4>Chapter 269 Assant</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ crossed her arms and squinted her eyes, but her partner said while trembling.


    ¡°Aaaaah, that¡¯s true¡­¡­ I-I knew that, it might not work. B-But, he is not just strong. Aaaah¡­¡­ That guy, threw, my, special bomb, at Ga-Gark. Th-There are definitely a few screws, loose in his head.¡± (Mutou)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Konjiki)


    ¡°H-H-How are we, w-w-weakling, g-g-going to kill someone even crazier than us!¡± (Mutou)


    The bar was silent. Neither the manager wearing all ck at the counter nor the other customers said a word. But what he said was right on target.


    The strength of an assassin is that he is aware that his actions are culpable from the start.


    Therefore, ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ does not need to be picky about her means to achieve her goal, and as long as her opponent is normal, the advantage is on the ¡¾Golden¡¯s (Konjiki)¡¿ side. This is true no matter how powerful her target is.


    However, what if her opponent had no intention of being picky in the first ce?


    ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ clearly understood the meaning behind the fear in ¡¾Zero Struggle¡¯s (Mutou)¡¿ eyes.


    ¡°W-We are on the same battlefield. ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿. Th-Th-That guy is standing in the s-same battlefield as us! L-Listen, th-th-that guy, is gonna do it! So-So-Something that even we won¡¯t. Th-Th-That guy will kill our friends, acquaintances, and family members¨D¨DAnd hang them. To-To-To make an example of us! He isn¡¯t afraid of crossing the line!¡± (Mutou)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I have no friends. Well, except you. And my family is long gone.¡± (Konjiki)


    ¡°I-I-I still have, some.¡± (Mutou)


    As ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ narrowed her eyes, ¡¾Zero Struggle (Mutou)¡¿ stood up unsteadily and emotionally waved his arms around and shouted.


    The table *gatari* rattled and the air froze.


    ¡°Lo-Look! Almost all of those gu-gu-guys who came here with us fu-fu-full of confidence, r-r-ran away! Just after h-h-hearing how the Explorer Assoc. is afraid of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·? going t-t-too far!¡± (Mutou)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, damn.¡± (Konjiki)


    Indeed¨D¨DIt is the worst.


    If information gets out that the Explorer Association which ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· belongs to is afraid of them going too far, then even assassins will run away.


    Even their allies are afraid of that Party¡¯s actions, so there is no reason for their enemies, for ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ and the others to not be afraid.


    Obviously, he is a bad deal. He is a real monster, a monster that is not worth the billion on his head.


    The only way to avoid retaliation was to eliminate the entire Party, it would be one thing if there is only one of them but there was no way that just two people could take out an entire Party full of people with Aliases.


    She was going to hire other pawns if the situation warranted it, but they all fled.


    When the first shot was fired, hostility began. Retreat here would be extremely dangerous in many ways, but in this case, it might still be better to run away. She couldn¡¯t even see the limits of her target yet.


    Neither bombs nor arrows worked. It is possible that even poisons are ineffective. But above all, it is rare for the smart ¡¾Zero Struggle (Mutou)¡¿ to insist so much.


    It was aplete waste of time. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh with disappointment.


    ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s not cool to give up on a target once you¡¯ve set your mind to it, but if you insist, I guess we¡¯ve no choice. Since it¡¯s decided, let¡¯s get the hell out of this country.¡± (Konjiki)


    ¡°Un. Mo-Mo-Monster hunting, i-is not our, j-job.¡± (Mutou)


    The other side is probably waiting for our next attack. They definitely know that the first shot was just to test the water.


    Even the Divine Strategist would not think that we would immediately switch to escape after such a tant disy of force.


    Just as they were thinking this, the store shook violently. It was the sound of something heavy hitting the metal door.


    As if in reflexes, the manager stood up and the other customers got into a fighting stance. ¡¾Zero Struggle (Mutou)¡¿ groaned and backed up against the wall with a pale expression on his face.


    The air trembles. A heavy sound strikes the door again and again.


    The door is sturdy but it is not designed for people who woulde and head-on attack skilled assassins.


    No, to begin with¨D¨DThere should be very few people who know about this tavern. Where did the information leak from? They looked at the manager, but he was shaking his head.


    From behind the door, they could hear a shout. It was the cry of a young woman who seemed to be desperate.


    ¡°I will not let Master~ be a criminal!¡± (Tino?)


    One person¡­¡­ huh. Is she a member of ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· n?


    We can do it. There is no problem if she is alone. As if to break through such escapist thinking, a man with a bad-boy-sounding voice could be heard outside.


    ¡°Hey, we know you are here! Surrender, there are fifty of us, we will not hang you, nor will we make an example out of you!¡± (Sven?)


    Fifty people¡­¡­ You say!? Impossible. There are too many. In the first ce, unless it is a fairlyrge n, there aren¡¯t even fifty members in it.


    It could be a bluff, but it would be dangerous to say so. There are a lot of presences behind the door.


    Even if there were really only 30 people, it would not make a big difference. To begin with, ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ and the others were not even equipped for battle. There were guards outside, but they must have been beaten up as well.


    ¡°There is a back door.¡± (Manager)


    The manager says shortly and disappears behind the counter. The door bent and the hinges *gatagata* rattled. It will be breached by force, there was no time to think.


    ¡°Damn, let¡¯s get away!¡± (Konjiki)


    She pulled ¡¾Zero Struggle (Mutou)¡¿ arm and headed for the back of the counter. Almost at the same time, the thick door, weighing several tens of kilograms, copsed violently. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hohoho Merry Christmas! And Here¡¯s your Christmas gift!


    Tino catching the bad guy before Cry does a genocide!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 270，Part1: 1 - Creeping Evil Hand

    <h4>Chapter270£¬Part1: 1 - Creeping Evil Hand</h4> <h4>Chapter 270 Creeping Evil Hand</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Peace is always broken abruptly. My mind was woken up by a violent shake.


    ¡°What does this mean, Leader! Moh! Why are you sleeping when it is already eleven o¡¯clock!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Mmmmh¡­¡­¡­¡­??¡± (Cry)


    Shaken *gakugaku* violently, I have no choice but to pull my face out of the futon.


    What came into my blurred vision was Lucia¡¯s sullen face, whose features had been well-bnced for a long time, but whose beauty had been polished more and more recently.


    Lucia is the only one who shakes me awake in my sleep. Even Luke, who is always on a rampage, rarely does such a terrible thing.


    Lucia has been my Imouto for a long time now, and even when we were back home, it was her role to wake me up when I was weak in the morning.


    ¡°One more, hour¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Moh! Why, are you, so,zy, Nii-san!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Because, it¡¯s not like I have anything else to do¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaah!? Mo-More importantly, look at this! This!¡± (Lucia)


    The futon was pulled off from me and a newspaper was mmed on my pillow. Why does my sister who is so gentle in front of others,e on so strongly against her brother¡­¡­


    Where exactly did the Lucia who was *tokotoko* following me from behind go¨D¨D?


    ¡°Here, I brought you breakfast. Although it is already noon!!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Uuuun¡­¡­ Mmmmh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Oooh?¡± (Cry)


    I had no choice but to move my head slightly and open my eyes a little to check the newspaper. What came to my eyes was an article that was a little too stimting for me to wake up from my sleep.


    Reflexively, I closed my eyes and rolled over. I don¡¯t know. I know nothing.


    ¡°Good night¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hey, Nii-san! Don¡¯t sleep! Don¡¯t sleeeeeeeeep¨D¨D!¡± (Lucia)


    I was grabbed by the arm and *gakugaku* shaken violently. The *gakugaku*? shaking attack was one of the few attacks which the Barrier Ring do not work against.


    Even if a Magi is said to have weak strength, as expected of a Level 6, all her specs surpass this older brother.


    ¡°No matter how much of a n Master I am, I am not the n Members¡¯ guardian, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Look, read this properly! It says here that they attacked on Nii-san¡¯s orders, see!?¡± (Lucia)


    On the front page of the newspaper was an article about a major n, ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· attacking a section of the Abandoned Metropolitan Area.


    Apparently, our n Members attacked a section of the Abandoned Metropolitan Area inrge numbers. The photos posted with it show a copsed and ruined town.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give any orders, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is the same as if you did. It says that they attacked in retaliation for attacking Nii-san!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°How annoying¡­¡­¡­¡­ I told them I didn¡¯t need retaliation¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    You have never been so loyal before, guys. Or is it a matter of pride as a Hunter or something?


    Lucia leans halfway onto the bed and forces me to get up by putting her arms under my armpits.


    I see, so they are the reason I am in this mess this early in the morning¡­¡­


    ¡°In the first ce, why did they do that at the Abandoned Metropolitan Area¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Apparently¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is because Syt told Ti about a ce where she thought the assassins might be. She said it is a very special ce that few public people know about.¡± (Lucia)


    So Sytry did this¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not only is she a hard worker, but she is also a great puzzle solver.


    She was pretty upset about the lounge being destroyed¡­¡­ Sytry is rather open to what I say, but I am sure it didn¡¯t cost her anything to tell the others about the assassin¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ However, the Abandoned Metropolitan Area is something like a ruin in the first ce, so there¡¯s no need to make a fuss about it now¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It seems like 5 buildings have been destroyed¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Isn¡¯t it a big rampage? How could they destroy 5 buildings? Maybe they were bored? Is it because they didn¡¯t rampage enough these days?


    You show-offs¡­¡­ If you keep doing that our n will receive a bad impression. Even though ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· already has a bad reputation, what are you going to do if the whole n¡¯s reputation bes worse? ¡­¡­ It is about to go beyond what Ark¡¯s reputation can cover despite being in the n.


    ¡°The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is already a done deal. The country said that they will take care of it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I really don¡¯t want you to do this anymore. I told you that I would remain quiet, didn¡¯t I? No, it is fine if you want to go on a rampage on your own, but please don¡¯t cause me trouble.


    I ampletely awake now. And without hesitation, Lucia quickly ces my neatly folded clothes beside me.


    ¡°Come on, Nii-sa¡­¡­¡­¡­ Leader, change your clothes. It seems that a lot of interviews areing to the n Master. Eva is handling it, but¨D¨DToday is going to be busy, okay?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Yeaaah, thank you. Uuuun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Now is not the time to be doing interviews.¡± (Cry)


    Why is it that after I finally came back to the Imperial Capital and decided to shut myself away for a while that one thing after another happens to me¨D¨D.


    ¡°I even brought your meal.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Perfect.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I am your escort today, so don¡¯t worry.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ Really reassuring. Uuuun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t even want to think about having Liz or Luke as escorts for interviews. Sytry is a bit more rational, but she has a habit of saying unnecessary things sometimes. In that sense, Lucia is a safe bet.


    It is a relief, but it is also true that I don¡¯t want to be interviewed¨D¨D.


    And then I had a good idea. I stretched out my arm and picked up the ck stone on the side table. It is the Relic that Gark-san brought with him just the other day¨D¨DA Symphonic Stone.


    It was a little nerve-wracking, but it must have been some kind of fate that I got this Symphonic Stone just before the incident urred. I took a deep breath, made up my mind, and called Franz-san.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Inside a room in the Imperial Castle, the pride of Zebrudia. In one of the most secure rooms in the Empire, where all kinds of espionage measures are taken, the Empire¡¯s most important figures were gathered.


    From the general of the army of the Empire to the head of the Imperial Magic Academy. But also the head of the intelligence agency, a nobleman belonging to the empire for a long time, also known as the sword of the Empire.


    The one who was entrusted to lead these big shots was the sword of the Emperor of Zebrudia.? It was Franz Argmann, themander of the Imperial Guard, the Zero Knight Order.


    The opponent is a huge secret organization, which their full scope is still unknown. Its members and its power are in sharp contrast to the organizations the Empire has been able to capture so far. They must be extremely careful in handling information.


    It was only natural that Franz, a member of the Argmann family who had served the Imperial Family since the founding of the country, and the iron loyalty he had shown by using a Relic that was feared not only by outside countries but also by the people inside the country, would be entrusted with themand of this operation.


    The operation was going well, probably due in part to some advance preparation. The budget was raised smoothly, as was cooperation with other countries. There was no way anyone could stand up to Radrick Atrum Zebrudia, whose eyes held a glint of even murderous intent.


    Since the events at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival and the Emperor¡¯s statement against the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, multiple people have disappeared in Zebrudia. Investigations have not yet beenpleted, but it is likely that they were members of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    Some were long-time and trusted employees of an organization. Some were celebrities. Some were in important positions in the country. It shows that the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± was secretly extending its evil reach incredibly deep.


    It seems that multiple people have disappeared in neighboring countries. It takes an extraordinary amount of effort to send spies to a hostile country without arousing suspicion. The fact that they have disappeared across the board indicates that a major change has urred in the ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡».


    Did they withdraw by order of the organization or were they erased?


    That event at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival probably affected the organization more than meets the eye.


    Most importantly, perhaps, is that informants from the inside have emerged.


    We must be careful in our selection of information, but as the organization¡¯s discipline has loosened to the point of having traitors, now is¨D¨DThe opportunity to strike back.


    One of the members around the table frowns and sighs deeply.


    ¡°But they have a cumbersome organizational structure. I didn¡¯t realize they were so paranoid on controlling inside information to this extent¨D¨D¡± (Member)


    With these words, the air in the conference room bes somewhat rxed.


    The operation is going well. We have established cooperative rtions with other countries. Even informants were showing up. However, important information on the organization had not been discovered.


    For example, the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± headquarters. The name of the boss or top executive. Its organizational structure. We searched the safe house based on the information the informant gave up, but there was nothing left.


    We have learned about incidents involving the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± in the past, but we know nothing about the main thing, their future operations. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haaa Lucia, so cute when she is with Cry


    And I wonder if that assassin couple got away or not¡­


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 270，Part2: 2 - Creeping Evil Hand

    <h4>Chapter270£¬Part2: 2 - Creeping Evil Hand</h4> <h4>Chapter 270 Creeping Evil Hand</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Controlling information by using codes to the point of being paranoid. No one was given any information other than the mission for which they were in charge, and they did not even know the names of their direct superiors. This organization was designed so that no problems would arise even if someone was exposed and captured. Without knowing anything, the Empire¡¯s greatest treasure, the ¡ºTrue Tears (Tears of the Truth)¡» would be powerless.


    It is a wonder that the organization was able to operate with such thorough secrecy. Perhaps it was the high quality of its members that allowed it to survive.


    It is going to be a long fight. In the first ce, it is not clear whether the members present here are really friends or foes.


    Franz sighs without expressing it while looking at the members of the meeting, who are all arguing with each other.


    The only person we can truly trust is that man who proved his innocence by using the same means as Franz.


    It might bete but I have to say that the way that man proved his innocence was effective, albeit unorthodox.


    Isn¡¯t there at least one person among them who has the courage to prove their innocence with the Relic?


    Just like what¨D¨D¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· did.


    Just as I was about to bite my lip at my ipetence in having to rely on that joke of a man, the secretary who had been standing behind me suddenly raised his voice.


    ¡°¡±Franz-Dancho (Commander Franz)¡±, here is the Symphonic Stone. It is from that man.¡± (Secretary)


    ¡°Mh¡­¡­¡­¡­ After all, can that man really see our course of actions?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ That is not possible. This room has all kinds of intelligence measures in ce, and only a few people know about ¡°Franz-Dancho¡¯s (Commander Franz¡¯s)¡± schedule.¡± (Secretary)


    The counter ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± meeting is confidential. Even the location, time, and the fact that it will be held are kept secret from everyone except those involved.


    Special attention was paid in order to not have any leak of this confidential information. We had taken every conceivable countermeasure, but even Franz, who is Anti-¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· had to admit that he is good. He is truly a Divine Strategist.


    ¡°Review our espionage measures. Thoroughly investigate whether anyone had leaked the schedule! The other side is just a Hunter, and as Imperial noblemen, we can¡¯t let him do whatever he pleases!¡± (Franz)


    While reprimanding the secretary, I put the Symphonic Stone into receiving mode. The trembling Relic stopped, and from it, I could hear a rxed voice that I had heard in my nightmare.


    ¡ºAaah, aaah, aaah, Franz-san? Yahooo, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me, it is me.¡» (Cry)


    ¡°I will kill you. I am not your friend!¡± (Franz)


    What does this guy think an Imperial nobleman is!?


    A prestigious nobleman with a long history. Has anyone ever said ¡°Yahoo¡± to a member of the Argmann family?


    I feel like there was a sense of fear when I first met him¨D¨DOr is that just my imagination? This guy was wearing a patterned shirt the whole time.


    It is true that I gave him the Symphonic Stone so that he would contact me if something happened, but to hear news from him at such a speed¨D¨DIs a good thing, but it is pissing me off.


    ¡°Is it new information on the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±? I don¡¯t have a lot of time, keep it short.¡± (Franz)


    ¡ºEh? Ah, no, I don¡¯t have time to worry about the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± anymore¨D¨DDo you have a newspaper with you?¡» (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Bring me the newspaper.¡± (Franz)


    Suppressing my irritation with a deep breath, I asked my subordinate to bring me a newspaper.


    Ever since he became the Emperor¡¯s escort, Franz¡¯s generosity knows no bounds. Even the most impudent subordinate is better than ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· so he will inevitably be kinder to his subordinates.


    Franz never fails to check information. He has a pretty good idea of what is going on in the Imperial Capital.


    I have already read the newspapers.? I know that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· has been attacked, that he pushed a bomb at Gark, the Branch Manager, and that ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· hasunched an attack on the Abandoned Metropolitan Area.? However, there¡¯s no way that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· who just said that he doesn¡¯t have the time to worry about the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± , would talk about such trivial matters.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ And?¡± (Franz)


    While Franz was waiting for his words, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was silent for a few seconds, but before long he spoke in a bright voice.


    ¡ºI tried to stop them, I really tried to stop them¡­¡­¡­¡­ But can you do something about it?¡» (Cry)


    .


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh?¡± (Franz)


    ¡ºWell¡­¡­¡­¡­ How should I put it, this incident happening is one thing, but this kind of coverage is a bit of a problem. It may be fine for today¡¯s newspaper but I have received a lot of tiresome interviews.¡» (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wait. So is this what you are telling me to do? To put pressure on them.¡± (Franz)


    This guy¡­¡­ Even if he asks for a favor, there is a proper procedure for that. In the first ce, such a trivial matter should not be something that an Argmann, a prestigious noble, should be involved in.


    He is taking me so lightly that on the contrary, it cooled me.


    As I stared at the people in the meeting who were pretending not to hear anything, the Symphonic Stone said in a flustered tone.


    ¡ºNo, you are wrong. I didn¡¯t say that much! But see, I am busy too, okay¡­¡­¡­¡­ So busy¡­¡­¡» (Cry)


    His voice was getting smaller and smaller. He is busy? You are telling me that you are busy? Of course, you would be busy if you are Level 8. But does this guy¨D¨DThink that I am not busy?


    There are advantages to showing people around you that you have a connection with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. However, my pride as a nobleman would not allow me to show that I am on good terms with such a man, even if it is an act.


    Franz took a big deep breath and yelled at the Symphonic Stone in the loudest voice he had heard these days.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fuck. Don¡¯t ever contact me again for such nonsense! I gave you that Symphonic Stone in case you have information about the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±! What is your rtionship with me? Was our rtionship that casual? Go on, tell me!¡± (Franz)


    At Franz¡¯s questioning, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· remained silent for a while, as if he was atrophied, but then answered fearfully.


    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­ One where we protect the Emperor together?¡» (Cry)


    Franz silently cut the Symphonic Stone and mmed it on the table as hard as he could.


    He pushed the newspaper spread on the table toward his subordinate and yelled at him.


    ¡°Contact the newspaperpany and shut them up at all costs!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°W-What about the reason why?¡± (Subordinate)


    ¡°For national security. Contact the Third Knight Order. The incident happened in the Abandoned Metropolitan Area, we can¡¯t be careless when taking care of it. Just silence the newspapers.¡± (Franz)


    It is regrettable. Truly, it is regrettable. It is unforgivable that a proud noble of Zebrudia is used by one Hunter for a personal reason even if he is High Level.


    However, the Emperor has ordered me to do my best. No matter how trivial the matter may seem, as long as that frivolous man does not tell us what he is thinking or what his goal is, I have no choice but to follow his orders. For example, although it may seem improbable, there is a chance that this article will be the headlines and affect his n to take down the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±.


    What frustrated Franz more than anything was the fact that man had the power worthy of a Level 8.


    If he had been only somewhatpetent, he could have been discarded, but once he had prevented an assassination attempt and stopped the activation of the Key of the Earth, no matter how much humiliation he might receive because of his mockery, his treatment was not something that Franz alone could decide.


    I hold my head down and breathe with my shoulder to calm my emotions. If I took this crazy man seriously, my stomach would grow a hole in it. It would be enough to just take advantage of him.


    Being too caught up in the movements of those under you and losing sight of what matters most is what you should avoid the most as an Imperial nobleman¨D¨D.


    The ever-cautious Franz has also someone secretly monitoring? ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. In order to know the source of his frighteningly urate information, and to be able to take action immediately if something happens, he keeps a 24-hour surveince on him.


    But so far, the only report that came in was that the n House had been attacked, and there were no other major reports, or even reports of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· leaving his n House.


    Since the Members of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· are visiting the n House in turn, he is probably only giving instructions from the n Master¡¯s office on the top floor. There is also information about a chain dove carrying letters for him.


    I don¡¯t like any of this. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· that gives instructions without leaving the n House at all, the unknown reason behind him being busy, the current situation in which we have to rely on his help even though he makes fun of us a lot.


    You are telling me that you don¡¯t have time to worry about the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±! You are telling me that you don¡¯t have time to worry about an organization that the whole country is after with all its might?


    There is no way there are bigger problems to deal with than this! In the first ce, what a thing to say during a ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± countermeasure meeting. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, what is wrong with that man!


    When I was about to pour insults at him in my heart without saying a word, the door opened vigorously and one of Franz¡¯s subordinates flew in.


    The gazes of those gathered in the room were all focused in that direction. And the member of the Zero Knights Order said with a pale expression.


    ¡°Franz-Dancho (Commander Franz)¡±. Just now, the ¡ºInstitute of Divination and Mystic Arts¡» has issued a prediction of a cmity!¡± (Subordinate) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Franz do you understand why Cry doesn¡¯t have the time to take care of something like the Kitsune.


    He has more important stuff to take care of¡­ A cmity to stop and all this without even stepping outside of his room XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 271，Part1: 1 - Creeping Evil Hand ②

    <h4>Chapter271£¬Part1: 1 - Creeping Evil Hand ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 271 Creeping Evil Hand ¢Ú?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The ¡ºInstitute of Divination and Mystic Arts¡»¨D¨DAlso known as the Divination Institute is one of the official institutions that exist in the Empire.


    There are other institutions in Zebrudia, such as the ¡ºInstitute of Relics Research¡» which conducts research rted to Mana Materials such as Treasure Shrines and Phantoms, and the ¡ºInstitute of Magic Science¡» which oversees Magic and the technology that uses it, but the ¡ºInstitute of Divination and Mystic Arts¡» was known as an institution unique from these authoritative institutions.


    The ¡ºInstitute of Divination and Mystic Arts¡» has jurisdiction over all mysteries that are not included in the scope of research by the ¡ºInstitute of Magic Science¡» or the ¡ºInstitute of Relics Research¡».


    It is one of the oldest institutions in existence in Zebrudia and at the same time the smallest.


    Although the institution is nominally concerned with all kinds of mysteries, its main research is, as its name suggests, divination¨D¨DThe art of knowing the future and destiny in advance.


    Unlike Magic, most divination does not consume Mana. Many who call themselves diviners predict the future based on personal abilities and sensibilities that cannot be determined from the outside. Hence, there are many phonies.


    There are many who profess that all forms of divination are false and that there is no way to know the future. The reason why the Divination Institute is so small despite its long history is probably because its studies and results are something that is very difficult to evaluate.


    Of course, the practitioners and researchers at the Divination Institute have been examined from many angles and certified as authentic. The reason the institution still exists, albeit on a small scale, is that the technology under its jurisdiction was difficult for Zebrudia to neglect.


    However, there was no doubt that the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts was regarded as a kind of heresy among the Imperial Institutions. Even the students enrolled there are all entrics.


    ¡°A prediction of a cmity, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why at a time when we are so busy with this operation against the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    ¡°The Divination Institute¡¯s predictions nevere off¡­¡­ They also manage the ¡ºTrue Tears (Tears of the Truth)¡», so we can¡¯t afford to ignore their warnings.¡± (Third Commander)


    At Franz¡¯s words, themander of the Third Knight Order, which is in charge of maintaining the security of the Empire, shrugged his shoulders.


    The job of the Divination Institute consists of researching mystical techniques and sharing information obtained through divination. Among these, sharing premonitions has a special meaning within the Empire.


    The Divination Institute rarely issues predictions. It failed to predict the assassination attempt of the Emperor, the conflict between ¡¶Abyssal Fire Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· and the ¡ºTower of Akasha (Akasha no To)¡» or the activation of the Key of the Earth.


    But on the contrary¨D¨DEvents that could be predicted ur 100% of the time.


    In Zebrudia, when a prophecy is issued by the Divination Institute, it is a rule that all the nobles shoulde together to prepare.


    There, Franz frowned and sighed.


    ¡°However, the prediction ¡ºThere is a ck shadow over the Imperial Capital.¡» doesn¡¯t tell us anything¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    ¡°From the prediction, it doesn¡¯t look like a natural disaster¡­¡­¡± (Third Commander)


    Predictions issued by the Divination Institute are not always concrete. Most diviners don¡¯t see clear images, but rather see the future through some abstract image.


    But even so, the prediction was too vague.


    Franz agrees with the Third Commander.


    ¡°If it was a natural disaster, it would not stop at the Imperial Capital. There is also little chance of a gue spreading.¡± (Franz)


    The prediction this time was almostpletely unknown, but the only thing known was its scope. It is within the Imperial Capital.


    A prophecy like this one would not be possible if it were to affect outside the Imperial Capital, such as a major earthquake, and if it was an epidemic spreading, there would be some kind of foreshadowing.


    Besides, to begin with¨D¨D¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is already moving.


    It is something that made him throw away all concern about the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± that we worry so much about, so we should definitely assume that it has something to do with the predictions of the Divination Institute, but no matter who he is, he can¡¯t do anything about a natural disaster on his own.


    However, no matter how good he was, we could not rely on one individual over and over again. That would amount to abandoning your duty as an Imperial Noble.


    Franz¡¯s duty is to protect the Empire, and if he alone cannot match the Divine Strategies of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, he must exceed it with his organizational abilities. He cannot afford to be repeatedly astonished by him.


    But that man¨D¨DDoes he have a strong connection with the Divination Institute as he receives the prediction before Franz? Or¨D¨DIs it possible that this man¡¯s ability is simr to a diviner?


    Come to think of it, that man¡¯s entricity bears a close resemnce to those arrogant and pompous diviners. Although there is no fragment of holinessing from him.


    ¡°Order the Knights to reinforce patrols in the capital. However, we don¡¯t have enough manpower to do so. We must at least narrow down the time and ces of these patrols¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    The Commander of the Third Knight Order had an expression as if he had swallowed a bitter bug.


    In the past few months, there have been a series of incidents in the capital, starting with the war between the ¡ºTower of Akasha (Akasha no To)¡» and ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡· and ending with the attack of the Crimson Dragon. Even though the city is on high alert, if I was told to respond to a cmity in which the details are still unknown, I would also have a headache. The solution to this problem is not a simple one where repelling an attack is enough. At the moment when the cmity is here, it will already be the Knights Order¡¯s loss.


    The Commander of the Third Knight Order is also a valorous man known for his bravery, but his expression showed obvious fatigue. His gray hair also seemed to be growing. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Happy New Year!!


    Here¡¯s your first chapter of the year (orst depending on your timezone)


    Let¡¯s hope we have a lot of fun with Cry¡¯s adventure/misunderstanding this year too!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 271，Part2: 2 - Creeping Evil Hand ②

    <h4>Chapter271£¬Part2: 2 - Creeping Evil Hand ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 271 Creeping Evil Hand ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°It is unavoidable, we will have to borrow people from the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· again¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is not good to borrow too many people, but regr knights are not enough. And it is not like I can call outside Knight Order to protect the Imperial Capital¨D¨D.¡± (Franz)


    The strongest swordsman in Zebrudia Empire, Thawne Rowell, the¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, has a close rtionship with the Empire.


    We have sent many knights to train over there and there are many of his pupils in the Knight Order. He used to be very infamous in the past, but now he has matured as a person, and there is no one among the Imperial Noble who does not recognize him.


    Then, with a knock on the door, the subordinate who had been sent out to investigate returned.


    ¡°¡±Dancho (Commander)¡±, I¡¯ve gathered past records from the Divination Institute and the Imperial Library.¡± (Subordinate)


    ¡°Well done. Really, if the diviners could make more detailed predictions, we wouldn¡¯t have to do such a troublesome thing¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    There is no one ipetent in Zebrudia¡¯s knights. Under His Majesty the Emperor, who values quality and rigor, the work has been made more efficient over generations.


    Although the Divination Institute perceives the future with vague visions, all past predictions and incidents that actually happened are summarized. If there are simr cases, the content of this prediction can be analyzed.


    If you don¡¯t know, there is a way to find out without knowing. This is the strength of our history as a country that cannot be achieved even by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    When prompted, the subordinate begins to report in a clerical tone.


    ¡°I willpile the data for youter on for more details¨D¨DAlthough it wasn¡¯t in Zebrudia¨D¨DThere have been predictions of a ¡ºck shadow¡» in other countries in the past. At that time, an extremely powerful curse was unleashed over a wide area, resulting in tens of thousands of casualties.¡± (Subordinate)


    Curse. Tens of thousands of casualties. Franz¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected word.


    I ruminate the word in my head. If you look closely, you can see a slight look of doubt on the faces of the subordinates who wrote the report.


    The Commander of the Third Knight Order frowned but eventually said in a groaning voice.


    ¡°It is an emergency¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is what I would like to say, but I find it hard to believe. Be it humans¡¯ or monsters¡¯, I don¡¯t think you can kill that many people with Curse Art.¡± (Third Commander)


    Franz agrees with him.


    Curse Art is a type of Magic that is triggered by strong emotions. It is known to work mainly on people and living creatures, and although it is a fearsome art that is sometimes used for assassinations, it is not suitable for killingrge numbers of people.


    The key to harming people through Curse Art is a strong feeling of resentment. Killing tens of thousands of people requires aparable level of resentment, something that even the best curse practitioners are unable to achieve.


    Moreover, if you just want to kill arge group of people, there are quicker ways than Curse Art.


    ¡°What did that country do?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It says they uncovered the tomb of an ancient sorcerer.¡± (Subordinate)


    ¡°The grudge of the dead. Well, this is what I expected¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    It used to bemon to hear of people being cursed to death as a result of uncovering a sorcerer¡¯s tomb. While the thoughts of the living ease with the passage of time, the curses left behind by the dead never fade and tend to grow stronger.


    However, this time prediction probably has nothing to do with that. Grave robbing of sorcerers has long since be a taboo, and above all, the graves of powerful sorcerers who could leave such strong curses have long since been uncovered. At least none remain in the country.


    The Commander of the Third Knight Order stood up. Franz followed suit.


    ¡°Just to be sure, I¡¯m going to investigate whether there are any signs of a curse urring. Please keep checking if there are any other simr predictions but with different causes.¡± (Third Commander)


    ¡°If you need anything, please contact us as well. I will send people from the Zero Knights Order as well, I am sure His Majesty would like that.¡± (Franz)


    I exchange a firm handshake with the Commander of the Third Knight Order.


    There are many things to think about. At first nce, it seems improbable, but if a curse that kills tens of thousands of people is really going on, we must stop it at any cost.


    We should contact the Institute of Magic Science to discuss countermeasures¨D¨DHave the Divination Institute hasten their detailed analysis and contact the Emperor¨D¨D.


    I should probably check with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· just to be sure. He may try to mislead me again, but I will deal with that at that time. For the sake of the Empire, I endure it with a smile.


    ¡°¡±Franz-Dancho (Commander Franz)¡±, it seems that a pupil of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· is possessed by the curse of an evil sword and is on a rampage.¡± (Subordinate)


    ¡°What¡­¡­ Did you say?¡± (Franz)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    After all, peace and quiet are the best. Come to think of it, it might have been a long time since I had a rxing time with Lucia.


    I generally have free time, but my capable Imouto is always busy with something.


    I stop eating and look at Lucia in front of me.


    ¡°I have a feeling something good is going to happen today.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Nii-san¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Did it actually ever happen when you say something like that?¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia with her usual pouting face said those cold words to me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thank you Austen for the Ko-fi, I¡¯ll post an extra chapter this Sunday.


    I wonder how that Sword Saint¡¯s pupil got a cursed sword that can possess someone?


    Mmmmmh I wonder how¡­ No way it would be because of someone¡¯s gift, right? XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 272，Part1: 1 - Creeping Evil Hand ③

    <h4>Chapter272£¬Part1: 1 - Creeping Evil Hand ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 272 Creeping Evil Hand ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Leader¡­¡­ What are you going to do today?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Hmm? Right now¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am gathering my strength.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? You were doing the same thing yesterday too, didn¡¯t you!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Here, here¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I avoid her pouting nce in the usual way. Today, too, the Imperial Capital is peaceful.


    Lucia is a serious girl. She used to smile a little more when she was a child, but her personality itself has not changed since then.


    She is very organized and punctual in meetings. Unlike Luke and the others, she doesn¡¯t like to break rules, and she studies hard every day. And one day off a week is enough for her.


    Maybe it is I who has changed. The reason why she is always so grumpy is partly because she is in her rebellious phase, but it may also be because I am too much of a disappointment for her. Rather, I am d that Lucia hasn¡¯t abandoned me yet. If I were in Lucia¡¯s shoes, I am not confident that I would not abandon a brother who does nothing.


    ¡°I am sure all my earnestness and talent was sucked out of me by Lucia.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? We are not even blood-rted!¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia¡¯s gaze got colder at the words I utter while I held back my yawn and sat in the n Master¡¯s office.


    No, because, look¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is inevitable that you bezy when you have a reliable Imouto with you.? It bnced out.


    And when you have a great Magi in your family, other Magi can¡¯t discern the two of us, so Lucia is partly responsible for the fact that I often get yelled at by Magi like Kruz and ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·.


    I checked the newspaper that was brought to me. Maybe thanks to my request to Franz-san, the newspaper didn¡¯t have anything written about the attack in the Abandoned Metropolitan Area which had been on the front page yesterday.


    I see¡­¡­ Apparently, pressure from the noble is more effective than the connections Eva has spent years painstakingly building.


    I quickly check that there are no other articles of interest and put the newspaper down. Yup, it¡¯s peaceful today.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it unusual for Lucia to be my escort two days in a row?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ The other members couldn¡¯t make it. We are all busy. We will change tomorrow.¡± (Lucia)


    Says Lucia with a pouting expression.


    Well, I am all for it. With Lucia, I can use all the Relics I want, and it is good for us to make time as siblings since we haven¡¯t had much opportunity to do sotely.


    Just before we became Hunters, our parents told me to protect Lucia even if I had to put myself in harm¡¯s way.


    Hmph, I don¡¯t mean to brag, but I am second to none when ites to getting attacked before anyone else. Anthem has incredible reflexes and agility for his size, but (in a way) I am the one who trained him.


    Lucia¡¯s mood was not so good despite the fact that we, siblings, were together. Then I thought of a good idea and *pon* hit my hands.


    ¡°Well then, since Lucia is with me today, let¡¯s make a new grimoire for the first time in a long time¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°B-Beside, since we don¡¯t know what the attackers will do, I am the best choice! And also Kaa-san?has asked me to keep a close eye on Nii-san too.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, where was my pen and notebook¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°O-Oh right! My ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± asked me to bring Nii-san once! Will youe with me soon?? My ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± seems to be in a pretty bad mood since we canceled the exam at thest minute during the previous Supreme Martial Arts Festival¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ sh of inspiration! ¡­¡­ A Magic to turn your ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± into a frog?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Stop! Hey!¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia¡¯s face turned bright red and she leaned forward and tried to steal the pen. I lightly moved my arm to avoid her.


    As a Magi, Lucia is not as physically strong as Liz or Luke, but her physical abilities are far superior to mine. Our talents, amount of training and Mana Material absorbed are iparable.


    However, unlike Liz and Sytry, Lucia is at that age where she tries to not touch me as much as possible, so it is not difficult for me to avoid her. She can¡¯t move faster than the blink of an eye like Liz.


    ¡°I will turn you into a frog¡­¡­ I will so turn you into a frog. To say you want to see me, your ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± really can¡¯t judge character.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things you don¡¯t even know¨D¨D¨D!¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia¡¯s ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± is mild-mannered unlike Luke¡¯s and Liz¡¯s mentors, but because of that, he/she is scary when he/she gets angry. It is not that he/she has a scary face or that he/she is violent, it is just that the alone pressure is enough to crush me, which is a rare type of fear that people can cause me among the people I know.


    The only way I can think of to get around it¨D¨DIs to get intofortable mode.


    But it is myst resort. Lucia is also indebted to him/her, and I want to settle things as peacefully as possible. Missing the exam also resulted in the prevention of the Key to the Earth, so you don¡¯t have to be so angry¡­¡­¡­¡­ Lucia also contributed greatly to stopping the damage from spreading, you know¨D¨D.


    ¡°!! That¡¯s it!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t dodge me! Moh! Wh-What did you juste up with! Hey! Nii-san!? Hey!¡± (Lucia)


    That¡¯s it¡­¡­ Why don¡¯t I ask Franz-san to mediate for me? Even the greatest Magi of the Empire will have nothing to say if I have the backing of a nobleman.


    It is not like Franz-san¡¯s favorability will drop any lower, so today I am¨D¨DBrilliant.


    Lucia came around, so I quickly turned away and moved the pen away.


    In the first ce, there is no point in taking away the pen, and if she really wanted to take it away, she could have used Magic, but I won¡¯t dig too deeply into it. Right, right, we used to y like this in the past.


    As I was thinking about this, I suddenly came eye to eye with a ¡ºPigeon¡¯s Chain¡» that flew just outside my window (Although a Pigeon¡¯s Chain doesn¡¯t have eyes).


    It is a letter from Martis-san. It looks like ytime with Lucia is over.


    ¡°Here, hold this for me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Ah¡­¡­ Okay.¡± (Lucia)


    I put the pen in Lucia¡¯s outstretched hand and opened the window. I just got a letter yesterday saying he can¡¯t do a house-call appraisal, but what is this?


    I checked the letter with a serious expression in front of Lucia, who looked at the pen with a nk expression. I checked, checked, checked a third time, checked again just to be sure, thought for a moment, and nodded broadly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Alright, Lucia, get ready to go out. We are going to the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· ce.? Right now!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh? Huh? I thought you wouldn¡¯t go outside!? What is that letter!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I was going to do that too, but things have changed. It is probably going to be fine, but¨D¨DBetter be prepared.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Understood, Leader.¡± (Lucia)


    The letter from Martis-san was a warning.


    To sum it up in a nutshell¨D¨DIt seems that the sword I gave as a gift was a dangerous Relic, and arge number of pupils under the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· were injured because of it.


    I had originally asked Martis-san to appraise the sword. I guess he received a request from the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· to have the Relic appraised in order to investigate what happened, and the fact that it was a sword-type Relic was enough to make him connect the dots and send the letter to me.


    Without the letter, I would not have noticed. The ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· is not only a master of the sword but also a man who values courtesy. If my gift had caused him to suffer, I needed to apologize as soon as possible. What a good friend he has.


    There was no article about it in the newspaper, so it didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal, but this is not the time to say I don¡¯t want to go outside. I am going to get cut. Thawne Rowell, the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, is a man of rtively good character, but there are many people under him who are rough and aggressive, regardless of their opponent. ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· is an Ikkitousen warrior, but there are probably more than a thousand pupils under the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· school. If I offend him, I will not be able to survive in the Imperial Capital.


    ¡°It is dangerous and we are in a hurry, so let¡¯s fly. It will be either the ¡ºFlying Carpet¡» or Lucia¡¯s broom¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    I still haven¡¯t perfected the control on the ¡ºFlying Carpet¡» yet. However, Lucia¡¯s broom is not a Relic, so I have to be carried on her back, but the timid Lucia wouldn¡¯t let me.


    After a moment of hesitation, Lucia said in a small voice to me who was asking.


    ¡°Un-Understood. I will let you ride, behind me. That carpet is not good. It is just this one time.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Thank you. I will be ready in a minute. I will go get changed, so Lucia, get your broom ready¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    The man who will be in front of me will be Luke¡¯s ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±, I don¡¯t think there will be a problem, but you never know what might happen. I should prepare my Relics¨D¨DI know, I should contact Franz-san and ask him to mediate for me.


    It had been a long time since I had been on a battlefield, so I felt nauseous. However, the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· loves a warrior attitude, so if I go with a resolute attitude, I should be able to handle it.


    I took a deep breath and ran down the stairs to my private room with the Symphonic Stone in my hand that connects to Franz-san.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Aaaah Lucia¡¯s cute >.<


    I love Cry and Lucia interaction


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Kaa-san means MotherIkkitousen: a mighty warrior that is worth a thousand man.

 Chapter 272，Part2: 2 - Creeping Evil Hand ③

    <h4>Chapter272£¬Part2: 2 - Creeping Evil Hand ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 272 Creeping Evil Hand ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    It was a beautiful sword with a brilliance that would take your soul away that even Nadori and his colleagues, who had seen many famous swords under the tutge of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, also known as the Empire¡¯s strongest swordsman, had never seen before.


    It is not swordsmen but Hunters, who hold powerful swords in Zebrudia.


    Although many Relics gather in Zebrudia, the sacrednd of Treasure Hunters, there are only a few Sword Relics, and among them, only a handful are powerful enough to be used. And since swords are one of the most popr weapons among Treasure Hunters, most of the Relics found are used by the Hunter who found them.


    Even for the rare Relics that do appear on the market, the prices are sky-high, and there are many rivals to buy it, such as big merchants, nobles, and high-level Hunters. No matter if you are under the tutge of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· it is impossible to obtain such Relic, unless by some miracle.


    Of course, there are many swords created by modern cksmiths that are also very high quality. They are weapons that are more than powerful enough to fight against Phantoms and Monsters. Even today, those swords can be obtained at a reasonable price, and Nadori and the others had them, but even so, Sword Relics were still a dream weapon for Imperial Swordsmen. Because they had the opportunity to see such weapons while training under the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· their admiration for them was stronger than that of other swordsmen.


    The fellow pupil who brought the sword¨D¨DWas the most troubled and unconventional pupil in the Thawne School.


    Luke Psykol, the ¡¶Thousand Sword (Senken)¡·. The man who loves swords and is loved by swords the most in the Imperial Capital. He is the man who suddenly came to the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· and applied to be his disciple and quickly became one of the most powerful men in the School, he is also a member of one of the best Treasure Hunter Party in the Imperial Capital, although he has a ridiculous anecdote where he had his sword taken away from him because of his tendency to cut people without restraint.


    The conquest of a Treasure Shrine cannot be aplished by swordsmanship or by strength alone. Luck, ability, and reliablepanions are essential to conquer it. Therefore, Nadori and his fellow disciple cannot go look for Sword Relics by themselves.


    The man who nearly ughtered several of his fellow disciples when he was here was wed both as a human being and as a swordsman, but he was undoubtedly a first-rate Treasure Hunter.


    And for those Hunters who have been to several Treasure Shrines that cannot be conquered by ordinary Hunters, Sword-type Relics, although rare, are probably not something on which they are so fixated about.


    Nadori and his fellow disciple knew from their regr conversations that Luke¡¯s Party Leader, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· a Level 8 hunter, is a Relic collector and possessed several Sword-type Relics.


    That is why it would not be surprising if Luke Psykol suddenly brought in a Sword-type Relics.


    The ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· Thawne Rowell is not a Treasure Hunter, but his swordsmanship surpasses that of High-level Hunters.


    There are quite a few High-level Hunters who used to train under Thawne and there have been times when a sword Relic was brought in to return the favor.


    ¡°You know what, my buddy Cry told me to take it to my ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±.¡± (Luke)


    Coincidentally, ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± had just left the dojo. Originally, it would have been impossible for us to see the gift for our ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± first. But Luke, without hesitation, took the ck cloth that wrapped the sword and¨D¨D.


    Time had indeed frozen. The moment the sword came into view, all of the disciples, except Luke, gasped.


    Most Sword-type Relics have their origins in the Magic Weapons Civilization. And the weapons of that era were more than powerful, they were as beautiful as a work of art.


    I have seen several jet-ck swords, but I have never seen a de that could absorb everything. The sword my ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± had was also a beautiful Relic, but it did not have the intense luring power that made it impossible to take one¡¯s gaze off it like the sword before my eyes.


    It is truly a magical sword. Perhaps if it were put up for auction, nobles, merchants, and Hunters would all be bloodthirsty to get their hands on this sword.


    And a High-level Hunter is truly frightening, to give a sword of this caliber like nothing despite having it in his possession.


    My heart jumped. My hands shook and my mouth went dry. I managed to pull my gaze away from the sword with all my might and look at Luke, who brought the sword.


    ¡°Luke, you love swords so much, how did you manage to bring a sword like this with you¡­¡­¡± (Nadori)


    Luke is by nature a man who is not bound bymon sense.


    If I were in Luke¡¯s position, I could not imagine giving this sword to anyone else. Luke and ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· are good friends, so Luke should probably be able to negotiate with him to keep the sword for himself.


    At Nadori¡¯s words, Luke blinked for a moment and then simply said.


    ¡°Well, Cry told me to give it to my ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±. Besides, think about it. If I have it¨D¨DI can¡¯t cut this sword¡¯s user, right?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Right¡­¡­¡± (Nadori)


    I don¡¯t understand. I didn¡¯t understand what he was saying at all, but I found myself agreeing with him.


    It is fine. Let¡¯s not worry about Luke for now. The question is what to do with this sword.


    It is a gift to our ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±. Our ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± is my and all the other pupil¡¯s pride. We respect him. No one is allowed to hold his sword behind his back.


    However, my soul as a swordsman was whispering to me.


    There was no sound. But Nadori certainly heard it.


    It says, ¡ºCan you live your life as a swordsman without ever wielding this sword?¡».


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I understand, let¡¯s deliver it to ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±.? But this is a sword Relic.? We cannot be sure that this is not some kind of cursed Magic Sword that will adversely affect its wielder. I can¡¯t hand over something dangerous to my ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± without checking it first.¡± (Nadori)


    My eyes blurred. My voice was filled with a power that surprised even me.


    It is impossible. It is known that there are Sword-type Relics that bring inconvenience to its wielder, but such things are very rare indeed, and this is a sword brought by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, so there is no way it could be a dangerous object.


    Luke has not said anything yet, but it is obvious that the sword¡¯s power has already been investigated. After all, there is no way that anyone would give an unidentified Relic to the greatest swordsman of all time.


    But Luke did not show any particr anger at what I said that even I would think was too much for a pretense.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, you¡¯re not wrong.¡± (Luke)


    At these words, Nadori felt a rush of unexinable pleasure through his body.


    He agreed with what I said. No, is this Luke showing me mercy? In my mind, I told myself that I would never have the chance to wield this sword again.


    It doesn¡¯t matter. It is not like I have the intention to steal the sword. Just once¨D¨DI just want to hold this sword and swing it once.


    Maybe they were thinking the same thing, my fellow disciples surrounding the sword looked down at the jet-ck sword with bloodshot eyes.


    Before anyone could say anything, Nadori intimidated those around him, as he always does when he trains his younger fellow disciple and dered.


    ¡°Then let me try it out once before I deliver it to our ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±. Let¡¯s test it to see if that sword is really not a cursed Magic Sword?¡± (Nadori) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Luke¡¯s excuse to not use the sword is crazy, a real muscle-brain/battle maniac


    Poor Nadori herees the Infinite Trial


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 273，Part1: 1 - Root of All Evil

    <h4>Chapter273£¬Part1: 1 - Root of All Evil</h4> <h4>Chapter 273 Root of All Evil</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Flying magks stability. There are several types of flying magic, but it is said that it is very difficult to achieve bnce, whether it is by manipting wind or gravity.


    Leaving aside the fact of just making your body float, it seems difficult to move freely in the air and even first-rate Magi are not good at flight magic as they can crash if they fail.


    This is also the reason why flying Relics and magical beasts with wings that can be ridden are traded at high prices. It is already difficult enough to fly by yourself, but when you have to fly arge number of people by yourself, the level of difficulty jumps even higher and in some countries, there are Magi that are trained exclusively in flight magic.


    On the other hand, our Lucia has acquired several magic skills that can be used for flight.


    It is said that controlling your posture and staying stable in the air are closely rted to a Magi¡¯s motor nerves, but there is nothing impossible for Lucia Roger, the ¡¶Unrestricted Creation (Bansho Jizai)¡·, who has trained extensively with a grimoire that reflects my longing for the sky. Maybe.


    ¡°Do you understand, hold on tight, Leader. Even though I got the hang of it thanks to the ¡°Flying kite (Soraton)¡±, it is really, really hard to maintain your bnce.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aaaah, that kite you were flying on, right? Lucia, you think of interesting things, don¡¯t you?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Huh!? Moooh!¡± (Lucia)


    Come to think of it, I feel like there was a scene in a story I read a long time ago where people were flying on a kite. Perhaps her inspiration was stimted from there to develop this technique?


    Pfff¡­¡­¡­¡­ She is indeed my Imouto.


    I waited for Lucia to straddle it and I rode on the back of her staff¨D¨DHer broom. But how can you be fine riding on such a thin broom¡­¡­


    I can count the number of times I have ridden a broom, but every time, my butt hurts. Flying in the sky doesn¡¯t mean that your body is getting lighter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ride a kite?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh!! Come on, hurry up and grab it!¡± (Lucia)


    Well, it certainly looks like it would stand out if we were riding a kite.? Since I was scolded, I had no choice but to hold onto Lucia tightly, and her broom slowly floated up.


    I soon lost my footing. After all, the surface area is so small that the center of gravity is unstable even if you hold on tightly to her body. Seriously who is the guy who thought that riding a broom was a good idea, but this was not something that I could say to Lucia, who worked really hard to recreate it.


    From my arms that were firmly wrapped around her body, I could feel Lucia taking a deep breath. And then, her broom suddenly elerated. In an instant, we leaped out of the opened n Master office¡¯s window.


    All I could do was cling tightly to Lucia¡¯s body. When I was escorting the Emperor, I had a hard time riding on Kruz iron horse, but the speed of Lucia¡¯s broom was in a different leaguepared to that.


    Mages who can run freely in the sky are so powerful that some countries have created a special group for them in the military. elerating at once, the broom changes direction just before it hits the building in front of it and soars. With the powerful G force that hit my body, I involuntarily let out a voice sounding like a crushed frog.


    Come to think of it, this is the first time I am riding a broom in the city¡­¡­


    ¡°Ugeh, your control¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Lucia, who was controlling her broom, shouted at me as I just clung to her helplessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let out such strange voiiiiiiice! I am already doing it! Because of you, Leader, the precision of my control is¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Too much, speed.¡± (Cry)


    My vision rotated greatly. My senses are not quite keeping up with the movement. I should have worn my Comfortable Vacation.


    The reason why I can¡¯t block the G force with my Barrier Ring is probably because I haven¡¯t reached the activation conditions. Probably just barely. But well, there doesn¡¯t seem to make a lot of sense even if it activates.


    My vision *guruguru* spins around. I look down and see countless tiny people pointing and murmuring at the witch Lucia, which suddenly came into view and was flying in the sky on a broom.


    In front of the n House is a big street, and carriagese and go frequently during the day, but now most of them stopped and were paying attention to us.


    No matter how rich in human resources the Imperial Capital is, there aren¡¯t that many people who fly in the sky¡­¡­


    The broom elerates further, leaving all attention behind at once. And Lucia shouts through the roaring wind.


    ¡°If I slow down! It would be unstable! Do you! Know! How hard! It is to not be! Upside down! In this unstable! Position!¡± (Lucia)


    The wind is too strong. I feel like it is faster than before. Or maybe I got duller? ¡­¡­ There was a recoil when I used ¡ºDark Wings of the Night Sky¡» but apparently that Relic had mitigated those inconveniences to some extent. It is a new discovery. But to think we would keep on being below the Barrier Ring¡¯s threshold¨D¨D.


    The wind pressure makes it difficult to even breathe. I talked to her, not knowing what was going on.


    ¡°Lucia, not bad, not bad at all¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh!?¡± (Cry)


    And then Lucia disappeared in an instant. No¨D¨DIt was me who was gone.


    My arms had lost their strength. By the time I realized this, I had already started to fall.


    My body tilts downwards. My body is pulled to the ground in ce of the wind that had just been crushing me. I am¨D¨DHelpless.


    However, I was at peace. I am used to falling, and I even have a Barrier Ring.


    ¡°!? Whyyy!? Nii-saaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡ì


    Lucia, who is always calm and collected, screams breathlessly with a face devoid of any blood.


    .


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make! Any sense!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nice catch!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Please, stop messing around! Nii-san!¡± (Lucia)


    I can¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t mean to mess around, tho¡¯¡­¡­ I still fell even though I was just clinging to my Imouto in such an ugly way, I am utterly amazed at my ownck of power.


    But that was obvious. I mean, I also fell from the Iron Horse¡­¡­ Of course, if you go this fast my hand will let go.


    But after all, Lucia is still reliable. Kruz was also reliable, but this sister of mine is even more so. As her brother, I am proud of her.


    ¡°To think you can turn around and catch me as I fall¡­¡­ Not bad, not bad at all.¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t acrobatics already? The way Lucia let out a tremendous yell, caught up with me in my free fall, and then released her right arm from her broom and caught me in mid-air, may possibly go down in legend.


    I am getting used to the broom¡¯s speed. The cityscape of the Imperial Capital seen from above is so beautiful that I might unintentionally let go.


    ¡°Once again, I just got a new skill that can be used nowhere¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ Growth is the product of umtions.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Reflect on what you just did!¡± (Lucia)


    Well, even if you tell me that¨D¨DMaybe I was too ustomed to walking over life and death situations. Nay, I never walked towards that situation tho¡¯.


    In order not to fall again, I put more strength into the arm I put around her.? I have to be careful not to pull her hair¡­¡­


    ¡°Heyyyy, you really saved me. Hahahahaha¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Next time, I will abandon you.¡± (Lucia)


    After all, what you should have is a solid and reliable Imouto who is a Magi. She also recharges my Relic, so I would have been useless a long time ago if she hadn¡¯t been there. Well, I would have been useless normally without Luke and the others¨D¨DNo, maybe it is possible that I would have retired by now and lived in peace?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let¡¯s not think about this any further.


    What is important is not the past but the future. As I looked ahead while enduring the wind that was facing me, I saw something unbelievable.


    I rubbed my eyes and looked again. At the direction of our destination¨D¨DAt the ce where the dojo managed by the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· should be.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s strange.? Wasn¡¯t there a bigger building over there?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Thawne Rowell, the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· is said to be the strongest swordsman in the Imperial Capital. He is not a Treasure Hunter, but his skills, cultivated over a lifetime, far surpass those of even High-level Hunters, and he is considered one of the best swordsmen of all time.


    Naturally, his reputation is highly respected in Zebrudia, where martial arts are held in high esteem, and his authority is said to beparable to that of a high-ranking nobleman.


    If I remember correctly, there should have been a dojo that was donated by the nobles under his tutge as a sign of respect for the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, thergest dojo¨D¨DThergest training ground even in the surrounding countries. I remember that when I had just arrived in the Imperial Capital, Luke and I came to see it together and were so moved by the burning passioning out of it that we shouted in joy.


    Now, there aren¡¯t even shadows or remnants of it¨D¨DNo, there are still shadows and remnants of it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Did they demolish it? Even though it was pretty new.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    What should have been a huge training ground was now a pile of rubble. A lot of onlookers and knights maintaining order surrounded the area and were making a fuss.


    Although it has notpletely copsed and there are still some pirs and walls here and there, it will probably take a considerable amount of time to repair them. However, the most notable thing is the disappearance of the tower that used to stand tall in the center of the training ground, which used to be andmark of the training ground.


    No, it hasn¡¯t disappeared. It hasn¡¯t disappeared, but¨D¨DIt is about one-third smaller by eye estimation. It is not my imagination. I can¡¯t help butugh as the roof is gone.


    ¡°Haha, hahahahahaha, did they remodel it? Lucia, isn¡¯t it shorter than before? Hahahahahahahaha.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    My dryughter disappears with the sound of the wind.


    You are kidding me, right!? How? How can anything shorten the tower? Huh? Why isn¡¯t this big incident in the newspaper?


    Clearly, the destruction is on a catastrophic scale. What is strange is that the other buildings are intact.


    You probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed it if you were watching it from the ground, but the shortened section looks like¨D¨D.


    I put my hand around Lucia¡¯s stomach, who hadpletely stopped talking a little while ago.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Look, Lucia.? It looks like it was cut by a sword. That¡¯s so stupid! What size can that sword be!? Hey, Lucia, say something. Lucia?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Nii-san¡­¡­¡­¡­ You idiot¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia finally answered in a small voice.? That¡¯s bad¡­¡­ If this was my fault, they might not forgive me.


    Were there any victims? Who did it? Was it Luke? Can you solve this with money or doing a Dogeza? I never expected something like this to happen but is it going to be alright?


    Or rather, why would a training ground be dismantled by a sword? Isn¡¯t that strange?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I want to run away¡­¡­ But I can¡¯t. It would be fine if I was alone, but I can¡¯t do that in front of my Imouto.


    She has already seen a lot of my disappointing parts, but I still have my pride.


    ¡°I see people are gathering at the dojo. It looks like Luke-san is there too, so let¡¯snd down there.¡± (Lucia)


    While holding onto Lucia tightly, I only moved my head and looked at the center of the half-destroyed dojo she was pointing at. Just as Lucia had said, I could see several shadows around the debris.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Lucia is so brave.¡± (Cry)


    The training ground given by high-ranking nobility should be a source of pride for the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· disciples. Even if the one who had been given it was the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, it had been destroyed, so I have no idea what they will do to me.


    What¡¯s more, Luke is always causing trouble for them. Luke is serious about swordsmanship and strengthening himself, but he knows no etiquette and shows no interest in money or authority.


    Some of the disciples of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, which is said to include many nobles, might not like it. This incident was like pouring oil on a fire.


    Besides, there are an insane number of disciples of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·. I know some of them, but none of them are that close to me. Even if the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· himself forgives me, I don¡¯t know if the others will¨D¨D.


    ¡°!? Whose fault do you think this is, whose!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ N-No, no, no? No way¡­¡­ Right! You wouldn¡¯t think that the man who is called the strongest swordsman in Zebrudia, with all his skill and mental strength, would be defeated by a magic sword, do you?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Well, I didn¡¯t know that it was a magic sword in the first ce¡­¡­ It certainly looked pretty ominous, but Luke and I were fine with it¡­¡­¡­¡­ That Eliza, she is always in a daze, but this time she has brought something very nasty with her.


    Lucia said nothing to me as I quickly found a new excuse, changed our direction of travel, and increased her speed.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s an extra chapter thanks to Austen and Chulbom ko-fi!


    Cry falling from the broom was just him training Lucia, sasuga Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here Cry is talking about Kruz Iron Horse but there wasn¡¯t any in the Web Novel so I think this is Light Novel content.

 Chapter 273，Part2: 2 - Root of All Evil

    <h4>Chapter273£¬Part2: 2 - Root of All Evil</h4> <h4>Chapter 273 Root of All Evil</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    It was pathetic. As one of only a handful of direct disciples of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, Nadori feltpelled to apologize immediately by opening his stomach for his disgraceful behavior.


    My right arm that was cut off, the creaking pain in my flesh that rushes through my body, and the pain of my broken bones are nothingpared to my urge to do so.


    The one who barely stopped me frommitting suicide was¨D¨D.


    ¡°Wooow¡­¡­¡­¡­ That was a great night. It¡¯s amon theory that a swordsman controlled by a magic sword would get stronger, but I never thought it would enhance you up to that level¨D¨D¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Guuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Nadori)


    Because there is a man in front of me whoughs hysterically while having his whole body covered in dust and sand.


    There was no way I could cut off my stomach in front of Luke Psykol, who seemed to be in a great mood and did not seem to have any bad intentions at all despite being the cause of this situation.


    The honorable dojo with countless disciples was half destroyed.


    The gates, walls, and houses, which had been so rugged and sobering to look at, were copsed, and there is probably no one who will look at this scene and believe that this scene was created by a single sword.


    Even after wiping it off, the hall was still filled with the smell of blood lingering in the air.


    Originally, it would be difficult to cause this much destruction with just one sword. However, the sword sent by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was not just any sword.


    There are several types of magic swords. Some give power in exchange for a certain price, some change performance depending on the wielder¡¯s talent, and some swords select their wielder and raise the wielder to be a first-rate swordsman. The weapons created during the Advanced Magic Weapon Civilization are full of things that can¡¯t be understood by modernmon sense.


    It was only after everything was over that Nadori realized that the sword that had been brought in was the worst of all magic swords.


    At the moment when Nadori grasped the sword which captivates your heart just by looking at it, he was ovee with a terrible feeling of all-powerfulness, as if he owned everything in the world, and had an irresistible desire to wield it.


    It was as if that strange tion that every swordsman has experienced at least once when first grasping a sword was multiplied by tens of thousands of times and took everything else away from Nadori.


    In general, a Swordsman is required not only to be skilled with a sword but also to have mental fortitude. This is in order to learn to use your great power correctly¨D¨DThis is one of the reasons why Luke, who has a kind of paranoid passion for swordsmanship, is still not called the strongest swordsman.


    Nadori should have noticed it first. He should have felt the incongruity of his impulse swelling up the moment he saw the de, and he should have been strongly wary of it.


    He should have disciplined himself to suppress his impulses of wanting to wield this sword. He should have set an example for his younger fellow disciples.


    A desire for strength. Jealousy. Hatred. Self-esteem. A magic sword that lures its wielder into madness. A magic sword thattched itself into the weakness of a person¡¯s heart.


    Although magic swords are often so sharp that they make you feel scared, this sword also boasted a terrifying sharpness that belied its exterior beauty.


    With a light swing, the world was cut. With the lightness of a feather, it cut through the air and everyone with no resistance at all.


    Among Magic Swords the sharpness of this one is probably¨D¨DOne of the best.


    It stuck to the palm of your hand like a part of your body, and just like a part of your body, there was no ufortable feeling when wielding it. No¨D¨DAt that moment, Nadori was indeed part of the sword, shing living beings was his raison d¡¯¨ºtre.


    If there hadn¡¯t been a crazy Luke who wouldn¡¯t bat an eye even if he was suddenly attacked by a fellow senior disciple but would instead try to take his life, the other disciples would probably have been annihted.


    Of course, if Luke didn¡¯t bring the magic sword in the first ce, we wouldn¡¯t have been in that situation.


    Luke Psykol is a problem child. He is a genuine manyer who has in quite a few people, including his fellow disciple, but he has never been known to destroy buildings.


    It is unprecedented that the dojo has been half destroyed and that themotion is known to the public. The Knights Order have alreadye to ask about the situation, and there is no room for deceiving them.


    And the disgraceful behavior of a direct disciple of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· will lead to the reputation of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· taking a hit. I am responsible for this incident. ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± will probably forgive me, but that is irrelevant.


    ¡°Yooo, sooo strong, sooo strong, as expected of Cry, he knows what I am talking about. That¡¯s what I wanted! Although the only failure was that ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± wasn¡¯t here, so I couldn¡¯t fight him¨D¨D¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡­ Moron! There is no way that the ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± will get possessed by a Magic Sword!!¡± (Nadori)


    By the time dawn came, the other disciplines, who were lying down like a heap of corpses, had already been carried out for treatment. The only people gathered here now are those who came after everything was over.


    Several pools of blood have been wiped away and human body parts that were lying around have been removed.


    The people who were at the dojost night were all strong disciples who put a lot of effort into their training among all the disciples.


    ¨D¨DHowever, the fact that there were so many victims wasn¡¯t because of Nadori shing them.


    The magic sword that had created this tragedy is already gone. It has been removed after being wrapped in the cloth Luke brought with him. But its danger will be clear as the experts investigate further.


    Also, it would also be clear what ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· intention was when sending that sword.


    Luke crosses his arms, looks down at Nadori, who was sitting and breathing heavily, and says in a high voice. Luke should have been wounded, but there was no pain in his expression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to make a face like that, it¡¯s gonna be ok ¡¯cause if it¡¯s just an arm, Anthem can heal it! He¡¯s good at that kind of thing! And this time we have a lot of injured people, so it¡¯ll be good practice.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem!¡± (Nadori)


    He is so easygoing. He is so easygoing that it is hard to believe that he has shed dozens of people. He is so easygoing that it is hard to believe that he almost killed several people.


    And even after being scolded by Nadori, he didn¡¯t even bat an eye.


    The disciples who were gathered there looked at Luke and Nadori with grim expressions.


    The reason why they don¡¯tin openly is because they are leaving it to ¡°Master¡¯s (Shisho)¡± discretion, but it is also because Luke is in a special position among the disciples.


    After all, he does not understand. Despite his inability tomunicate, he is full of talent, loves the sword more than anyone else, and does not hesitate to cut or be cut.


    Without yielding to authority and greedily seeking strength has made him many enemies and allies, but the biggest problem is¨D¨DFrom the beginning, he had such an unpredictable nature that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he cut down all of his fellow disciples and destroy the dojo, regardless of the magic sword.


    If Nadori had been in the position of listening to what happened after the fact instead of being directly responsible, it is highly likely that he would have just dismissed it as another outrageous thing he had done.


    I have known Luke for a few years now so I already know his personality. He is a swordsman from swords. How can I continue to be angry from the bottom of my heart at someone who does not understand words?


    Recently, even my ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± has started talking to the Leader of his Party, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· instead of Luke himself¨D¨D.


    It was Nadori¡¯s inexperience that got him taken by the sword. He cannot face his family, his friends, or his ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±.


    However, it is not possible to let it end just like that. I cannot let this go without a single word ofint.? No matter how shameful it may be¨D¨D.


    ¡°Call ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. Let me tell you this, I am not going to talk to you anymore. Call ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. I will speak with your Leader! I will ask him to properly exin what he intended to do by sending that sword! Listen to me, Luke! You may not know this, but in this country, sending a dangerous magic sword without saying anything is against thew!! Don¡¯t say you didn¡¯t know, I won¡¯t let you say that you didn¡¯t know! No matter what our ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± says, I am going to say it!¡± (Nadori)


    ¡°Eeeeeh, calm down, Nadori. It¡¯s not Cry¡¯s fault. I asked him if there was anyone I could cut. So he gave this to me.¡± (Luke)


    In what world does someone send a magic sword that erodes your mind when asked for an opponent you can cut? In the first ce, you are asking that of everyone!


    My wound opened up probably due to my excitement, and a dull pain in my abdomen made me press it strongly. My consciousness is hazy, but not yet. I can¡¯t even go to the doctor until I see how it all ends.


    At the very least, I must endure until ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±, who was summoned due to this incident, returns¨D¨D.


    At that moment, Luke, who suddenly threw his gaze up into the air, shouted loudly and waved his hand.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Cry! Oiii, over here, over here!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°!? Wh-What!?¡± (Nadori)


    Even if you are a Level 8 Hunter, there are things you are allowed to do and things you are not allowed to do. What do Luke and ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· think thew andmon sense are for!


    At the moment when I whipped my heavy body and tried to stand up with all my strength, a strong wind suddenly blew. The wind pressure broke my posture, which I had managed to move with all my strength, and fell to my butt.


    The other disciple quickly moved to open some space.


    The one who came down in front of Nadori, who screamed silently at the numbing pain rushing from his butt, was¨D¨D¨D¨DIt was a beautiful ck-haired girl who looked out of this world, straddling a broom.


    She has straight ck hair that reaches her waist and white skin without a single w.? Her well-groomed, but somewhat unsociable appearance convinced me that the girl had a sharp mind.


    Her all-ck Magi robe is not morous, but the mysterious atmosphere suits her appearance perfectly.


    No one flies on a broom. Unless in a fairy tale.


    I unintentionally forgot to breathe, forgot my pain, forgot my anger. The disciples who had gathered at the dojo were probably also the same, speechless at the sight of the unidentified girl who had suddenly descended upon them.


    In the sudden silence, Luke, the only one who had not changed, called out to her somewhat happily.


    ¡°What¡­ Cry, you came! It was the beeest. After I cut one guy down, the next guy picked up the sword and attacked me, and the sword was also dangerously sharp¨D¨D¡± (Luke)


    ¡°!? Lu-Luke!? What are you talking about, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is a man¨D¨D¡± (Nadori)


    It is impossible. Nadori is also acquainted with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. He apanied Luke when he joined this dojo, and Nadori has also met him several times since then.


    He is a dark-haired, dark-eyed man with a face that can be described as gentle at best and in at worst. In the first ce, their gender is different. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is a man! He is not such a beautiful girl. The only thing they have inmon is the color of their eyes and hair, and even saying that they have something inmon is an insult to her.


    The disciples who had undergone intensive training under the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· in order to train their mind, body, and spirit werepletely dumbstruck. Some of them were even openly staring at her.


    Some abilities need an aptitude for it. There are also female disciples of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, but they are few in number, and most of them are blessed with a physique that fits them and is as strong as Nadori and the other disciplines.


    And, sadly, protecting a frail and pretty girl Magi was a ¡ºDream¡» that many swordsmen couldn¡¯t tell to others.


    When Luke blinked in front of the disciples who werepletely captivated, he frowned and said.


    ¡°Hmm? Aaaaah, Lucia is Cry¡¯s Imouto. Although it¡¯s rare to see her riding a broom¡­¡­ What¡¯s up, Lucia? Are you training?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ His Imouto, you say!? Impossible.


    In front of Nadori, who couldn¡¯t believe his ears, the girl answered in a voice that sounded like tinkling bells.


    And then, the root of all evil came down from behind the broom. <h4>TL notes: </h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    And the root of all evil descent!


    Now, what could Cry genius mastern involving a cursed sword be?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 274，Part1: 1 - Root of All Evil ②

    <h4>Chapter274£¬Part1: 1 - Root of All Evil ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 274 Root of All Evil ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Cry, somehow¡­¡­ It has been a really long time since you came here!¡± (Luke)


    Luke, covered in blood, mutters emotionally. I have no idea why, but he seems to be in a very good mood.


    It looked terrible from the air, but Thawne¡¯s training ground looked absolutely terrible.? I have absolutely no idea what happened, but the sight of the broken steeple, the gates reduced to rubble, and deep cracks running here and there make my stomach sick.


    I had no idea what was going on, but countless gazes pierced me. The disciples of the honored ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, who had been lying on the ground, rose up with zombie-like movements.


    I seriously have no clue what¡¯s going on, but for some reason, the bloody Luke seems to be going strong. I seriously have no clue what¡¯s going on at all, seriously none at all!!


    Lucia sighs deeply and holds her forehead. She is probably thinking about how she has to clean up again. You have to clean up the mess, you know¡­¡­. If you let Luke clean up, it will be a big mess again.


    Well, one bad thing for the greater good, for the greater good! When I hit on Lucia¡¯s back, our rampaging swordsman yelled out in high spirits with *kirakira* sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Lately, the number of people who have mock battles with me has been decreasing, and my sword just wanted to drink some blood. So Cry, thank you! Forever!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°No thank you, forever, yeaaah!¡± (Cry)


    He gives me a high-five pose, so I p his high-five as I get swept away.


    I am d you are having fun¡­¡­ And after all, the blood Luke is bathed in seems to belong to someone else¡¯s. I gave him a wooden sword so he doesn¡¯t cut people unnecessarily, but what¡¯s the point if he cuts people with it anyway!


    However, this tsukkomi has been around for a while. Causing a lot of damage and troubling the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· is also no new news. Ordinary people die if they are cut and bleed heavily, but the endurance of a swordsman who has absorbed Mana Material reaches an inhuman level. If there were any deaths, they would have condemned him more, so I guess they barely escaped death this time.


    I was in a panic at first, but I got used to it. Swordsmen are really tough.


    For the time being, as his friend, I will verify how he is.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Naaah, no problem. I avoided most of them, and if I had to say, I¡¯d say the only big wound was this one.¡± (Luke)


    Luke lifted the hem of his clothes. He was left with a deep, straight wound across his well-developed abdominal muscles. It was obviously a serious wound, if it were me, I would be dead.


    However, Luke¡¯s expression shows no pain at all. What is going on with your body¡­¡­


    As I was ovee with indescribable emotion, Luke put his hem back and looked at Lucia as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Right, Lucia. Call Anthem for me, there are some guys with torn arms.¡± (Luke)


    The guy who tore those arms off is saying something¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Well, I tried not to think about it, and left the injured to Lucia, but the pressure of the stares directed at me was starting to get too much.


    In the first ce, I am kind of standing in as Luke¡¯s guardian in the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· dojo. Or rather than standing in, I am the one who receives all theints because Luke doesn¡¯t listen to them.


    But then again, this time it is terrible. To think that Luke, who loves to cut people down, would destroy the dojo so much¡­¡­ Did he try a new technique again or what?


    I pretended not to notice the countless gazes and said this to liven up the ce.


    ¡°B-But it¡¯s been a while since I came here¡­¡­ Has the atmosphere changed?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Nadori)


    ¡°It is kind of like, how should I say, there is a sense of openness¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Th-This is kind of nice and liberating, don¡¯t you think?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Nadori)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ My-My bad. I never thought this would happen. Thawne-san¡¯s disciples are all first-ss swordsmen¡­¡­ Even the Divine Strategist couldn¡¯t predict this. If you want, you can put the bill on ¡¶First Step (Ashiato)¡·¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    I quickly apologize and surrender. It is a bit of an excuse, but it is all Luke¡¯s fault, Luke¡¯s.


    I check around the ce again. The rubble can be removed by Magic, but fixing what is broken is impossible, even for Lucia now. Especially the steeple, which is snapped off halfway up, is in bad shape.


    This is going to take a lot of time and money. This would require the help of Sytry or Eva, not Lucia.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Nadori)


    And there, I noticed that the scolding that should havee flying from the disciples was noting to me at all.


    Fearfully, I turn my long-averted gaze to the disciples. The disciples¡¯ gazes¨D¨DPassed over me and turned to Lucia, who was standing behind me with a sullen expression on her face.


    Come to think of it, was this the first time Lucia ising to this dojo? The Imperial Magic Academy, where Lucia is being taught, is indeed in another direction.


    For some reason, the disciples were stiff as if they had been hit by Ice Magic. Some of them were even breaking out in cold sweats. What happened to them?


    ¡°It is rude to freeze at the sight of someone¡¯s Imouto, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!! My-My apologies. It is¡­¡­ It is just that she is, too beautiful¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Nadori)


    Luke¡¯s senior disciple who was standing directly in front of him, said with a hardened expression on his face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh? I unintentionally looked at Lucia, but she also blinked her eyes in wonder.


    This is the first time I have seen this pattern, so I don¡¯t know how to deal with it, but¨D¨D¨D¨DI fearfully called out to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ You know that telling the truth is not apliment, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Ni-Nii-san!?¡± (Lucia)


    The disciples were stunned. Huh? Is it possible that just like Martis-san is weak against Tino, these people are weak against Lucia?


    What¡¯s up with these guys, they look like a bunch of rough people, but they have a pretty cute side too.? I say while *bambam¡± pping his back in a friendly manner.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have enough mental training.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ugh¡­¡­ So-Sorry¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Nadori)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s why Luke cut you down.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Th-That has nothing to do with¨D¨D¡± (Nadori)


    Next time I get aint here, I will bring Lucia with me. But still, for you to be unable to move just because of one single girl, your tolerance is too low.


    I think I heard him say that mental and physical training is the basis of a swordsman, but he did not train enough at all. Well, I can¡¯t say anything about it because there are people like Luke who are very strong despite fatallycking one of these things. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Starting to have One piece withdrawal¡­


    Need my One piece chapter¡­


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here Luke says ¡°thank you forever¡± in English.And here Cry also respond everything in English.

 Chapter 274，Part2: 2 - Root of All Evil ②

    <h4>Chapter274£¬Part2: 2 - Root of All Evil ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 274 Root of All Evil ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Unlike Tino, Lucia did not seem to be bothered at all when she was being cajoled. She clears her throat as if to regain herposure and attacks me.


    ¡°Rather than that, we are in this situation because Leader did something strange for Luke, but what are you going to do about it!? If things are this broken, even if I use Magic, I can¡¯t fix it, and more importantly, this dojo has a long history, so just repairing it won¡¯t fix¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Listen to me, pro-per-ly!¡± (Lucia)


    Okay, okay, calm down. There is no such thing as unbreakable things in this world, Lucia. You can¡¯t go back to the past. It is one of the few things I have learned as a Hunter.


    Therefore all we can do is live with the memories of the dojo in our hearts.


    Feeling enlightened, I was at the mercy of Lucia, who was *gakugaku*ing closer and closer to me, when the senior disciple suddenly said loudly.


    ¡°There is no problem! ¡­¡­ Desu. All this is the result of our immaturity! There is no need for Lucia-san to worry about it, desu!¡± (Nadori)


    Hepletely flipped sides. And his eyes were staring at Lucia, not at me.


    You sound just like Kruz tho¡¯¡­¡­


    In front of me, who was amazed, the senior disciple continued in a loud voice so that everyone could hear him.


    ¡°There is no need to worry about the dojo that has been destroyed! Desu! I will convince our ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±, I will tell him that things like holes in the walls aremon due to our rigorous training! Desu!¡± (Nadori)


    ¡°See¡­ See¡­ Lucia. They are such nice people, they are telling you that you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Moh!¡± (Lucia)


    Maybe, it is really going to be alright. Because see¡­¡­ All the people with torn arms are also looking at Lucia. Could it be that swordsman¡¯s tastes are something they all have inmon?


    Well, if it¡¯s resolved, there¡¯s no reason for me to be here, let¡¯s quickly go home quickly before a bad bug gets on my proud Imouto.


    Lucia had a troubled and exasperated expression on her face. When I took her arm¨D¨DAt the training ground that had turned into rubble, a rebuke flew from outside the copsed entrance.


    ¡°You stupid disciples! To be fooled by a girl, and yet you still call yourselves a swordsman!¡± (?)


    It was not a loud voice. But it was a voice as sharp as a drawn de, if I may say so.


    That was all it took for them to stretch their spine. The senior disciple and all the other disciplines turned around at once as if they had been snapped back.


    The one who appeared while stepping over the rubble was an elderly man in a kimono.


    He is not arge man, but his body has been stripped of any excess fat. His bony limbs still boast the stiffness of an active Hunter, and his finely honed skills are said to retain the brilliance of his prime.


    He is a man who has been a swordsman for as long as I can remember, and even now, when the topic of the best swordsmen among the citizen of the Empire is brought up, he is at the top of the list.


    Thawne Rowell, the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·. He is the ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± Luke got when we came to Zebrudia. He is also the man who turned Luke, who was already talented, into something even more dangerous.


    At the sudden appearance of his ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±, the senior disciple said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°!? B-B-B-But, ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±! It was really because of my inexperience that I became possessed by the magic sword¨D¨D¡± (Nadori)


    ¡°If you guys have thought and epted it that way from the very beginning, I will agree with you. But was it how it was?¡± (Thawne)


    The ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· stared at his disciple with a re. Thawne must have been over 80 years old by now, but there is no sign of his aging in the glint in his eyes.


    It is the same with ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, why are the old people in this country so energetic¡­¡­¡­¡­ Please keep staying this healthy.


    The disciples were speechless at the question which could not even be called a difficult one, but eventually, the senior disciple lowered his head and said in a stifled voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kuh. No way, just because I saw the ck-haired Magi that I admire, I never thought that I would forget¨D¨DThat I had been captivated by the magic sword and had my body controlled. I am ashamed of the weakness of my heart, desu.¡± (Nadori)


    You should really be ashamed of yourself. Seriously. There are plenty of ck-haired Magi out there¡­¡­¡­¡­ Like Kryhi Andrichhi!


    Then I realized that the senior disciple had said something that I couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­? I definitely thought that Luke used the magic sword and caused a lot of injuries, but maybe that is not the case?


    Thinking calmly, most of the disciples here would not survive if Luke, who is already plenty powerful, used a magic sword.


    What, I was worried for nothing. Let¡¯s go home and sleep.


    When I turned on my heel and tried to walk past the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, a heavy force was suddenly applied to my shoulders.


    When I look behind me, our eyes meet. Thawne smiled in a different way than before and started to walk away. ¨D¨DWhile holding me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I updated the cover on the main page to volume 8 cover.


    Cry almost escaped thanks to Lucia


    What excuse will Cry say in front of the Sword Saint!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 275，Part1: 1 - In Return

    <h4>Chapter275£¬Part1: 1 - In Return</h4> <h4>Chapter 275 In Return</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°I thought I should listen carefully to what you have to say for once. Seriously, what do you guys in ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· think my disciples are!¡± (Thawne)


    Thawne Rowell, the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· is famous as a swordsman who possesses a perfectbination of mind, technique, and body. His contribution to the development of swordsmanship is astounding, as is his skill with the sword, and the Thawne style swordsmanship he developed from his original techniques is now widely recognized in the Empire. The ability of the Thawne School is also very highpared to other schools and is said to be on par with that of Hunters who have improved their basic abilities by absorbing Mana Material.


    He is highly trusted by the nobility and his school is recognized in the public as one of the forces protecting Zebrudia and is on the same level as the regr Knight Order. The fact that he sent Luke to guard the ¡ºWhite Swords Gathering¡»st time is still fresh in my mind. In other words, he has enough power to send a manyer to an important meeting and enough influence to remain calm even if that said manyer goes on a rampage. Awesome!!!


    What I am trying to say is that our Luke, who had learned the Thawne-style swordsmanship and absorbed a ridiculous amount of Mana Material, is the most dangerous.


    Thawne-san continued while *zuruzuru* dragging me.


    Lucia sighs and follows me from behind, but she doesn¡¯t help me.


    ¡°Do you know how many petitions I get because of Luke? Hmm? I am 80, but I can¡¯t afford to give way to the next generation!¡± (Thawne)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ My apologies for everything.¡± (Cry)


    But isn¡¯t there a problem with them too, as they didn¡¯t nurture his heart and only nurtured Luke¡¯s skills?


    ¡°During the White Swords Gathering, I sent him there because he said he would listen to what the security guards say but hepletely ignored it, hepletely disregarded the job I gave him in exchange for the right to participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. He tried a new strange technique on the senior disciples, he tried a new strange technique on the junior disciples, he tried a new strange technique on the new disciples, he tried a new strange technique on me¨D¨D¡± (Thawne)


    He keeps on trying new strange techniques, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am d to see that he is doing well!


    ¡°I let him meditate for mental training, read books, get hit by waterfalls, entrust him to guide his junior disciples, teach him soft techniques, let him handle requests thate in, let him handle escort requests, but nothing changes at all! At the end of the day, he will incite other disciples to raid a Treasure Shrine,unch a raid on bandits¡¯ home base, or use our name to challenge other dojos without permission, and do whatever he wants! Do you know how I feel when I tell him to think about something other than swords?¡± (Thawne)


    Said the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· as if he was fed up. It seems that theints are umting because I rarely stop by.


    Even though I wasn¡¯t trying to run away anymore, Thawne-san didn¡¯t let go of my hand. I was dragged into the mansion. And I said while feeling like a cow being shipped.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­¡­ I think you should directly tell that to the person responsible.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hoh. You think I did not tell him that?¡± (Thawne)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think I am the person you should tell that to.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Thawne)


    ¡°!? Nii-san !?¡± (Lucia)


    Thawne-san fell silent at my words that came out unintentionally.


    This person is really a person of character¡­¡­ If it had been Franz-san just now, he would have definitely been furious.


    I smiled from the bottom of my heart and said cheerfully.


    ¡°Luke is lucky to have you as his ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±. I can leave him to you¨D¨DNo, let me leave him to you!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do you think you can fool me with this!? I thought that he would calm down if he met someone, but Luke cut down the woman I introduced to him, you know!?¡± (Thawne)


    Eh!? This story is new to me. This guy is more of a challenger than I thought. Even I, his childhood friend, would not be willing to make such an attempt. He is truly a master of his craft.


    And since Luke, who rather talks about everything, didn¡¯t say anything, my guess is that¨D¨DHe didn¡¯t think it was a matchmaking, I think?


    ¡°He thinks that there are only two types of people in this world: those he can cut and those he shouldn¡¯t cut too much. He is really troublesome. Was the other party a swordswoman?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Does Luke cut anything if his opponent is a swordsman? Hmm?¡± (Thawne)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, he will if it is a reasonably strong opponent. Although, I usually let him have a wooden sword, or else he will cut his opponent¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t know if it is because of the Mana Material or because of Thawne, but Luke¡¯s abilities know no bounds. Godspeed to Luke Psykol as he continues on his own path!


    ¡°Luke said this, you know. If she¡¯s a strong swordswoman, I¡¯ll meet her!¡± (Thawne)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let¡¯s stop talking about it anymore. It is useless and there is no point talking about it with me. I am sure the years will take care of everything.¡± (Cry)


    I said something that I didn¡¯t believe at all.


    I heard that Thawne-san used to rampage as well, so I guess the probability of it is not zero. I would like to believe that it is not zero.


    ¡°Besides, even with this¨D¨DI am trying to teach him not to aim for vitals as much as possible! Because if he kills them, even Anthem can¡¯t bring them back to life!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Thawne)


    Thawne-san said nothing.


    In a delicate atmosphere, I was dragged into the mansion without question. It was only after entering a magnificent tatami-matted reception room that I was released.


    Thawne-san¡¯s mansion has a different structure than those in the Imperial Capital. If I had to say so, I would say it is a little closer to the Onsen inn in Surus.


    As soon as I took off my shoes and was led into the tatami room before anyone said anything to me, I sat straight on my knees, put both of my hands together, and bowed my head deeply.


    Some people aren¡¯t used to sitting on their knees because they usually wear shoes in the Imperial Capital, but I am different. For me, it is almost unsatisfactory because the hard ground is not under me.


    Thawne-san didn¡¯t react at all when he saw me do a dogeza. Is this the Meikyo Shisui?that is in the Thawne swordsmanship style?


    Lucia is so much more responsive. With deadly cold eyes looking at me, tho¡¯.


    Thawne-san, who was sitting in front of me, said.


    ¡°I heard from Franz-kyo. It seems that Zebrudia has received a prediction of cmity. And it is spected that the identity of it is a curse.¡± (Thawne)


    Huh? What¡¯s that, that¡¯s new to me. When I asked Franz-san to mediate with the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· on the Symphonic Stone earlier, we didn¡¯t talk about that in particr.


    I raised my head. Thawne-san was sitting cross-leg on the floor with his arms crossed, looking at me with a sharp gaze as if he could see right through me.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is like a bargain sale of cmity, isn¡¯t it? How many times have we been here already this season¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°So you are telling me that you are used to it by now, right ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· .¡± (Thawne)


    No, that¡¯s not what I wanted to say¡­¡­


    As far as I know, there are several things thate to my mind. I wonder why the Imperial Capital is so peaceful with so many things happening. Could it be that incidents with Treasure Shrines and the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± are not as big as I think?


    Ark and the others aren¡¯t there every time I want them, so are they unexpectedly stopping incidents in ces I don¡¯t know about? I will ask him the next time I see him. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Luke is really trying to master the Lightning Sword move!


    I wonder when he is going to show this technique


    And lol at Thawne Jii-san trying to find a waifu for Luke


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Meikyo Shisui: it is a state of mind where you are calm and serene at all times.

 Chapter 275，Part2: 2 - In Return

    <h4>Chapter275£¬Part2: 2 - In Return</h4> <h4>Chapter 275 In Return</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t understand why you brought a cursed sword to me. Even if Luke stopped it and even if there would have been no problem if my disciples had not been inexperienced¨D¨DNo incident would have happened if you did not bring it in. Am I wrong?¡± (Thawne)


    There was no anger in his eyes. However, for some reason, it was terrifying. The other party was the boss of every swordsman in the Imperial Capital, so if anything happened to him, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if I was cut down.


    How should I excuse myself? No, maybe I should be honest. Lucia doesn¡¯t seem to follow me up either¡­¡­


    ¡°Th-That was cursed? No way¡­ But no matter the oue¨D¨DI entrusted Luke to give it to you as a way of thanking you for all the times you took care of him. I never thought it would be like this.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Mumu, gratitude¡­¡­¡­¡­ You say?¡± (Thawne)


    It was thoughtless, sure. The sword was a bit ominous sure¨D¨DBut I would like Eliza, the one who brought it to me, to tell me about those things. Well, maybe Eliza, I didn¡¯t think anything of it.


    ¡°Luke and I pulled it out, but we weren¡¯t possessed¡­¡­ Can you imagine a disciple of the Thawne Style Swordsmanship getting possessed!? No, I can¡¯t!! Yes, no matter how much of a Divine Strategies I may be!!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ni-Nii-san, that is, a grave issue. You should have talked about it beforehand.¡± (Lucia)


    Which side are you on, Lucia¡­¡­


    Thawne-san was expressionless. But his quiet eyes are frightening in a different way from that burning grandma. It was still and motionless. I thought I could dodge it with this momentum, but it seemed impossible.


    So I hurriedly added.


    ¡°O-of course, I didn¡¯t know that your disciples were weak to Lucia.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Thawne)


    At my words, Thawne-san¡¯s eyes *pikuri* twitched for the first time.


    I didn¡¯t expect to see that side of the disciples of the swordsmanship school that carries the Imperial Capital on their back¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was a bit interesting, but I think I know why they can¡¯t beat Luke.


    As we can see with Kryhi, Liz, and others, I am sure that those with outstanding ability have, to a greater or lesser extent, sacrificed their humanity at the cost of their power¨D¨D¨D¨DNo, sorry, there is someone like Ark. There were those who were not dehumanized.


    But I am sorry, but I can¡¯t give my precious Lucia to the disciples here. It has to be someone who can defeat me. Of course, in order to earn the right to challenge me, he must defeat all the members in ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· as a prerequisite. It has always been a rule that in order to fight someone who lives on the top brass, you have to break through the middle level.


    As I was thinking about such nonsense, Thawne-san, who had been silent for a good few dozen seconds, opened his dry lips.


    His expression has hardly changed, but the fact that he doesn¡¯t show any emotion is scary. Lucia is also the type of person that bes expressionless when she gets upset.


    The ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· speaks in a heavy voice.


    ¡°Ah, really¡­¡­ that¡¯s a painful story to hear. So that was a gift, huh¨D¨D¡± (Thawne)


    ¡°Ra-Rather than a gift¡­¡­ Yes. That is a really sharp sword, probably. If you have enough power to wield it, it can definitely be of use to the ¡¶Sword Saint-sama (Kensei-sama)¡·¨D¨DProbably!¡± (Cry)


    As I hurriedly began to make excuses, Thawne-sama exhale a little and said.


    ¡°Then¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have to give you something back too. Wait here for a moment.¡± (Thawne)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh? Maybe he is not that angry.


    Thawne-san left the room. As expected, even I can¡¯t bring myself to escape by going to the bathroom.


    Lucia, who was sitting upright next to me with a posture that was as good as mine, said.


    ¡°Nii-san, you are doing too much as you please! The other person is Luke-san¡¯s ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±, you know!?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°I-I am sorry, okay. But I was only telling the truth. Seems like I can¡¯t leave Lucia to the disciples here.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ha-Hah? You weren¡¯t even talking about that!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°If they want Lucia, they will have toe and beat Luke¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Well, I am not saying I would give her even if they beat Luke tho¡¯. Her feelings are the most important.


    Even so, when I left our hometown my parents asked me to take care of Lucia¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not, they never said that. On the contrary, they asked this to Lucia. I just remembered something sad.


    And soon after, Thawne-san returned. He took one look at us, who had been waiting for him without changing our posture, and ced a pole-shaped object wrapped in a cloth he was holding on the table.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry to keep you waiting, even in my warehouse there are not many thingsparable to that sword. This is a rare item that I acquired a long time ago and kept in my warehouse.¡± (Thawne)


    Thawne-san removed the cloth. I was wondering if he was going to give me some kind of sword, but what came out from underneath was¨D¨DA Staff.


    It was a pitch-ck staff that was twisted like a screw. There was arge jewel fitted at the top of the staff and it looked a little like ¡ºRound World¡».


    It is a very expensive-looking staff, but why is there a staff in the warehouse of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·?


    I stared at Thawne-san. And Thawne-san said with a smile for the first time today.


    ¡°It is a Relic staff that I obtained during an adventure long ago. I am a swordsman, so I don¡¯t know much about it, but when I got it, I heard that it boasts an unparalleled power of magical power amplification. I am sure that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· can make good use of it. If you sell it, you¡¯ll probably get a decent amount of money¨D¨DBut don¡¯t sell it.¡± (Thawne)


    ¡°Hoh¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is quite something¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    What an unexpected lucky break, a staff from the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·. If he is giving it to me, I will take it. Although I don¡¯t use a staff. The more you have in your collection, the better.


    Maybe because she wasn¡¯t expecting this, Lucia also looked at the staff with wide opened eyes.


    I took the staff and lifted it. The ¡ºRound World¡» was heavy, but this staff was so light that even I could swing it easily.


    I will have to check the effects of the Relicter. Well, although there are many weapon-type Relics that have equipment requirements that I can¡¯t check¨D¨D.


    ¡°By the way, what is the name of this staff?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Its name is unknown. After all, it has been lying dormant in the warehouse for a long time.¡± (Thawne)


    Hmmmm, so it is going to be hard to find out its name. Well, let¡¯s leave it to the experts. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha Cry must be the only one to receive a gift in return for sending a cursed sword to someone!


    But I am sure that Cry saying that he didn¡¯t feel the curse when he took the sword will make everyone think that he is cursed-resistant or something.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 276，Part1: 1 - In Return ②

    <h4>Chapter276£¬Part1: 1 - In Return ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 276 In Return ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Heyyy, I don¡¯t understand all of it, but I am d we were able to resolve everything, nice, nice, nice. After all, when ites to the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, he is quite a man of character.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Moh, seriously¡­¡­ Stop stirring things up every time something happens!¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia, who was walking next to me, let out a deep sigh as if her soul was escaping from it.


    I am not trying to stir things up¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know how it is possible to stir things up by just praising, being modest, or being honest with someone.


    ¡°However, I never thought that I would receive something for making such a big mess.¡± (Cry)


    I said sincerely as I swung the ridiculously light staff that Thawne-san gave me.


    Wand Relics are particrly expensive among all weapon Relics. And when ites to wands with an ability to highly amplify your Magic or with a special ability, the price of it will be sky-high. Wand Relics like the bracelet-shaped wand used by Term or Kryhi¡¯s staff are something akin to a dream for a Magi.


    It was the precious possession of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·. Whether I like it or not, expectations are high. Well, no matter what kind of staff it is, I would probably be unable to use it¡­¡­ All because wand-type Relics are quite selective about their wielder.


    If this is a Relic that selects its wielder, it would take an extremely long time to investigate its effects.? This is because the only thing that can be done is to check if there are any legends of simr items in books. I wonder if Martis-san will understand if I ask him¡­¡­


    Lucia grumbled to me while I was twirling the staff in a good mood.


    ¡°Every time Leader makes a big mess, I am being teased by my teachers and colleagues, you know? They tell me¡­¡­ Your brother did it again, huh!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Heeeeeh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why don¡¯t you punch them?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Please rify whether you are serious or joking.¡± (Lucia)


    It is not like I did anything¡­¡­ It is the troubling situation thates to me. This world is too dangerous anyway. And earlier, Thawne-san said something about a curse or something.


    If I don¡¯t have Lucia next to me like this, I can¡¯t even walk outside with peace of mind.


    When I clear my throat to change my mind, Lucia stares at me and says.


    ¡°So, when are we going to visit ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± together?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­ Why?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it earlier in the n House! ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± is furious for canceling my examination at thest minute because of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival¨D¨D¡±Teacher (Sensei)¡± told me to bring Nii-san with me.¡± (Lucia)


    Aaah so that was true. Your ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± really can¡¯t judge character.


    Unlike Luke, Lucia is serious. Because she is so serious, her ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± doesn¡¯t think well of me for dragging the brilliant Lucia around. Whether it is with Luke or Lucia, either way, the one whoins to mees from someone with the highest authority.


    I even getints from the Rodin family, Ark¡¯s parent house, you know! If I gather all theints, I would have almost all the big names of the Imperial Capital, I am one of the bestint collectors in the Imperial Capital. If I could sell thoseints I would be a millionaire.


    Squinting my eyes, I tried my best to smile gently and tell Lucia in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Lucia¡­¡­ It would be rude towards them to take me with you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am starting to feel like that too. But they said to bring you even if I have to drag you there!¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia quickly grabbed my sleeve with a straight look. She really intends to drag me there.


    Weeell, I am her brother, it is because I am her brother. Recently, my dignity has started to disappear, but I still consider myself to be Lucia¡¯s guardian. Although, probably no one thinks so.


    If something were to happen, I would fly there as a Level 8 respectable brother, but if it is for aint it will be pitiful.


    Lucia¡¯s ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± is the head Magi and a professor at the most prestigious Magic Academy in the Imperial Capital. That academy is an institution in which ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· once belonged, and it is a veritable mix of people working on a different path than Magi Hunters who specialize in practical Magic, and they are all working day after day in pursuit of Magic.


    Although not as well known as an individual as the one and only ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, as an organization its scale is iparable to a mere dojo. When I am in front of her ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡±, there is an unpleasant tension that is different from being in front of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So funny how everyoneins to Cry


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 276，Part2: 2 - In Return ②

    <h4>Chapter276£¬Part2: 2 - In Return ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 276 In Return ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Unlike the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, I don¡¯t like the fact that you can¡¯t predict what a Magi will do. Even if I do go, I would like to get a feel of their mood, even if it is just a little¨D¨DI know!


    I took another look at the staff I had just been given. It was something that came from the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· precious collection, and although it haspletely not been examined yet, it must be considerably powerful. If you convert it to money, it must be quite expensive and the sword was originally given to me for free by Eliza, so it was the best way to show my goodwill. Is it possible that the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· had foreseen that Lucia¡¯s ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± was angry!? Today, I am¡­¡­ Brilliant! Lucky.


    ¡°Lucia, this staff seems to be very powerful, why don¡¯t you take it to your ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡±? Didn¡¯t you say that your ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± was looking for a staff?¡± (Cry)


    As I am giving you an expensive staff, your anger will probably disappear. If it was me, my anger would definitely disappear.


    At my sudden suggestion, Lucia blinked her eyes and made a dubious expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh? Eeeeeh, ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± was certainly looking for one but¡­¡­¡­¡­ Did I tell it to you, Leader? And you just got this staff, didn¡¯t you¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    Hmph. Of course¡­¡­¡­¡­ I just say that randomly. Besides, I was told not to sell this Relic, but not to give it away.


    I don¡¯t want to give it if possible, but I am not attached to it yet, so if giving this staff away would help Lucia then by all means.


    I mean, it is more natural for a professor to possess a staff than for the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· to possess one. The correct person for the correct tool.


    ¡°I am sure Lucia¡¯s ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± will be satisfied. Come on, take it and tell your ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± that it is a gift from me, okay? I am sure your ¡°Teacher¡¯s (Sensei)¡± anger will subside.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Al-Alright. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are sure that this staff is alright, right?¡± (Lucia)


    When I pressed the staff against her, Lucia looked at it with a slightly uneasy expression, which was unusual for her.


    It is indeed rare to find a staff that ispletely ck from top to bottom. ck is the color of expensive stuff, but in the Relic industry, it is also the color of curses. But don¡¯t worry.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Lucia worries too much.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is you, Leader, that does not worry enough.¡± (Lucia)


    The ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· didn¡¯t say anything about it, so there is no way he will give away such a dangerous item, right?


    That¡¯s right, the other side is a professional Magi. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to have more knowledge about Wand-type Relic than an average Relic Appraiser. If it is Lucia, she will definitely hand it over to the person in question¨D¨D.


    ¡°Surprisingly, your ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± might also know what that staff is¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is true that ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± is knowledgeable about things like this¡­¡­ Or rather if you already know what it is, you should tell it beforehand¨D¨D.¡± (Lucia)


    At the moment when Lucia made a grim expression, the Symphonic Stone in my pocket vibrated.


    I received this from Franz-san. What in the world does he want? I don¡¯t want to answer, but I also owe Franz-san a debt of gratitude for his mediation with the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·. It would be ungrateful if I don¡¯t answer when he does. And it is not like we will be talking face-to-face.


    I take a deep breath and activate the Symphonic Stone. And in order to not offend him, I respond in a cheerful voice¨D¨D.


    ¡°Hello, Franz-san? Yahoo, it¡¯s me.¡± (Cry)


    .


    ¡ºYo-You bastard, are you always like this! I have told you many times, I am not your friend!¡» (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I thought I should ease your nervousness¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºTsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why should I be nervous talking with you!¡» (Franz)


    He is as usual. He takes good care of people, which is totally¡­ How can I say¡­ Nobleman-like.


    Lucia shut her lips and looked at me in a bad mood. She doesn¡¯t like to be interrupted in a conversation. But I think it was nice timing. There was no way I would know the true identity of the staff¡­¡­ And she wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I said I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Oh yeah, thank you for the incident with the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· . I don¡¯t know what you did, but it went well. I even got something in return¡­¡­ I wish things would always go like this¨D¨D¡±. (Cry)


    I am sure it was thanks to Franz-san¡¯s mediation that made it all work out this way. As expected of a talented person. Or is this what you call power? I feel sorry for all the help I have been gettingtely.


    When I said that in a cheerful voice, what came back from the Symphonic Stone was a yelling voice with stronger pressure.


    ¡ºOn that subject! You bastard, what does that mean! Even though the magic sword fiasco is over, the prophecy hasn¡¯t disappeared!¡» (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes?¡± (Cry)


    Hearing the sudden angry voice, passersby stopped for a moment and quickly moved away.


    Lucia looked at the Symphonic Stone, me, and the staff I was pressing to her and looked at me once more, this time with a re. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Lucia knows! She knows that she just got a cursed staff!


    Will she be able to avoid the curse or will she fall right into Cry¡¯s Infinite Trials!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 277，Part1: 1 - Zero Knight Order

    <h4>Chapter277£¬Part1: 1 - Zero Knight Order</h4> <h4>Chapter 277 Zero Knight Order</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Damn, that fucking guy¡­¡­ He is on a roll again!¡± (Franz)


    Franz Argmann mmed the Symphonic Stone on the table with a snort.


    Imperial Capital of Zebrudia. The vast Argmann residence near the Imperial Castle has been used as a meeting ce for the Zero Knight Order for generations.


    The Zero Knight Order is not only the Imperial Guard to protect the Imperial Family, but they are also a Knight Order under the direct control of the Emperor and are responsible for a wide range of activities in the event of an imperial emergency. Although not as numerous as other Knight Orders, the Zero Knight Order are genuine elites who may give orders to other Knight Orders if the asion demands it. And the investigation of the ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» which had been made public sincest time and the prophecy of a cmity were both reasons enough for that Knight Order to move.


    It was a direct order of the Emperor, so I have noints about following it, but¨D¨D.


    I pressed my stomach, which ached sharply. As if they had grown ustomed to this, the knight looked at Franz, who could not hide his anger.


    ¡°What the hell is he thinkiiing! It is not as if he didn¡¯t know about the uracy of the Divination Institute¨D¨DAnd he didn¡¯t reflect at all about the fact the Key of the Earth had been activated because he kept everything a secret! In fact, it is getting worse! I didn¡¯t give you the Symphonic Stone so that we could be friends!¡± (Franz)


    Just remembering it makes me angry. No man had ever said ¡°Yahoo!¡± to Franz, the current head of the Argmann family and themander of the Zero Knights Order. No matter how coarse Hunters were, they would never be like that. Whether he was teasing or just being honest, he really is a desperate case. Could it be that he got those god-like divine stratagems aspensation for such a personality?


    Franz did what Cry asked and put pressure on the newspaperpany about the magic sword incident because he thought that the curse of that supposedly magic sword was the cause of the cmity.


    Therefore, if he had asked the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· to ¡ºCooperate¡» in order to dispose of it, he could have agreed to a certain extent with his outrageous demand. However, even Franz could not have predicted that the prophecy would not change at all even after the incident was settled.


    ¡°You are absolutely right, ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡±. Seriously, just how can a mere Hunter be so arrogant. You don¡¯t need to listen to him at all, do you? We have an excellent intelligence unit in our country, don¡¯t we?¡± (Knight)


    At that moment, as Franz gritted his teeth to the maximum, a young knight with a faint smile on his face nearby called out to him.


    He is a young knight who recently joined the Knight Order. He has loose wavy blond hair and blue eyes. He has a well-proportioned appearance and a slender body, which is rare among the knights of the Zero Knight Orders which arerge in stature. Having just graduated from the academy that trains knights, he should be too young to be assigned to the Imperial Guard, but that is probably why there are such high expectations for him.


    I believe his name is¡­¡­ Hugh LeGrand. He came from a lower-ss noble family but he seemed to have graduated from the academy at the top of his ss.


    With a nce, I admonished the other subordinates who tried to stop him. Lately, I haven¡¯t had a chance to meet neers because of the short time I have spent in the Imperial Capital. It would be good to have a little chat around here.


    Franz stared at the neer with a re, then crossed his arms and replied.


    ¡°This is an order from His Majesty. Even themunication part with the Symphonic Stone.¡± (Franz)


    I thought about giving the Symphonic Stone to someone else¨D¨DSuch as a civil official or the head of another Knight Order who is responsible for maintaining security, but the nature of Cry Andrich, which is so difficult to understand, would certainly be too much for Zebrudia nobility, and this could cause problems in the transmission of information. After all, it is best to have it yourself. Even if he is speaking to me in a casual way¡­ As if he were talking to a friend¨D¨D.


    E¡­¡­ Even my subordinates or my friends don¡¯t say something like ¡°Yahoo¡±!


    I never thought that¡­¡­ At that age, I would benguishing like this over someone who is not a member of my family. As I was holding my anger that had nowhere to go, the neer shrugged his shoulders and said in a light tone.


    ¡°However, the intelligence unit is also troublesome. They aren¡¯t worth much if they lose to a Hunter in terms of information-gathering abilities.¡± (Hugh)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ The new guy¡¯s got a lot of guts. Watch your mouth, Hugh.¡± (Franz)


    I must say, I am surprised at how young neers are. Just a few dozen seconds ago, he was praising how excellent the Intelligence Unit was¨D¨D.


    .


    The Intelligence Unit is a behind-the-scenes force that has supported Zebrudia¡¯s national power. Due to the nature of their duties, they rarely appear publicly, but their abilities are undeniable, and they have prevented many incidents in the past.


    A country asrge as Zebrudia has many enemies. Without this unit, there would be no Zebrudia today. It can be said that they held a position as important as that of a regr Knight Order.


    ¡°However, ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡±. I heard that the Intelligence Unit is monitoring ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· for several days, 24 hours a day, and found nothing. If it were me, I would be able to produce some results.¡± (Hugh)


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ It is fine to be confident, but I wonder if you really can. I have seen many Hunters in my life, but I have never seen a man like him. Jeez¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    While it is true that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· got the information before that unit did, that does not mean that the Intelligence Unit is ipetent.


    If it had been the Franz in the past, he might have sympathized with him, but that man, after all, has shown Franz an incredible amount of wisdom, even after assuming hiswork of information.


    However, how do I handle this¡­¡­ Although we are doing our best to find it, except for the events rted to the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, so far we have not been able to ascertain any events that seem to be the cmity of the prophecy.


    In such a situation, the only thing that can be done is to gather people and make all possible preparations to respond to whatever may happen, just likest time, but the number of people is limited as we are already on high alert due to the ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡».


    In other words, the conditions are almost the same asst time. If things continue as they are, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· will do what he wants to do to us again. It is very likely that he will do so.


    Unaware of Franz¡¯s anguish, Hugh continues indifferently.


    ¡°It would be nice if the prophecy of the Divination Institute was a little clearer¡­¡­ To begin with, the Imperial Capital was already reinforcing its defense. Most cursed attacksing from the outside are usually ineffective, and countermeasures can be taken in order to not introduce Cursed Items in the Imperial Capital. To begin with, the scale of the incident with Thawne, the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· was much smaller than we assumed. Maybe we are overthinking this?¡± (Hugh)


    His words came out very easily and his appearance was filled with a strong sense of confidence.


    His words are kind of on target. From the prophetic vision of the Divination Institute, Franz had assumed tens of thousands of casualties. Even if Cry didn¡¯t intervene in the magic sword rampage, there wouldn¡¯t have been that much damage.


    In the first ce, cursed art is less likely to inflict physical harm like other offensive magic, making it easier to take magical countermeasures. If a person receives it without countermeasures, terrible harm will ur, but countermeasures are easy, and that is the basis of the art of ¡ºCurses¡». The long-standing Imperial Capital is also fully equipped with countermeasures against it, so it is almost impossible to curse the capital from the outside and kill the people inside.


    The only exception is, as Hugh said, the pattern where a Cursed Item already inside is activated, just like how it was from this magic sword incident, but there is no way there are items lying around that can cause tens of thousands of deaths in the first ce.


    However, it goes without saying that I am fully aware of this. The problem is that the prophecy hasn¡¯t disappeared yet, even with the defenses we put in ce.


    ¡°Everyone, is too nervous. Don¡¯t make such a scary face and rx your shoulders a little, ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡±. We must show that the prestigious Zero Knight Order has some leeway, don¡¯t you think?¡± (Hugh)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    Asking for my consent, I squint my eyes. My other subordinates looked at Hugh in dismay. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Oh new character? Are you going to be Cry¡¯s new victim!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 277，Part2: 2 - Zero Knight Order

    <h4>Chapter277£¬Part2: 2 - Zero Knight Order</h4> <h4>Chapter 277 Zero Knight Order</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    What is required of the Zero Knight Order is absolute discipline. Aside from their ability, the Imperial Guards, who often work at the Emperor¡¯s side, are obliged to fulfill his orders with a resolute attitude under any circumstances.


    In that sense, Hugh was too light. He must be talented since he graduated from the academy at the top of his ss. He was slender but had a good physique, had a fine face, and I heard that he was a bit shy in his rtionships with women.


    He has probably been praised by those around him and has hardly ever fallen behind. In a sense, showing his boldness directly in front of my face, the leader of the Knight Order, is admirable, but unfortunately, for a while now, I have had enough of this boldness, probably because I have been dealing with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· for some time.


    What should I do? Franz stared at the rude junior for a while, but he eventually nodded heavily and said.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ I see. Well then, Hugh, I have a mission for you, the confident man that you are. You are to go to ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· side and put your pride on the line by squeezing information out of him. Stay with him for a while and work with him. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t do it?¡± (Franz)


    Well, if you think about it in that order, it would probably not go well. In terms of age, Hugh and ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· are of the same age, but their experience, abilities, achievements, and everything else are too different. The position of being at the top of the academy is also useless in this situation.


    In terms of boldness, that man who does his escort mission in a patterned shirt is far bolder and his rtionship with women is also far more shy as it seems that he owes a lot of money to his childhood friends. It makes no sense.


    If there is only one thing that deserves recognition, it would be his fearlessness. If he can talk like that to Franz, the leader of the Knight Order, then he will not falter even against a Level 8.


    Having one neer like this would not lighten the burden on Franz and his subordinates. Then it would be better for themter if they knocked that confidence out of him from the very beginning.


    At Franz¡¯s words, Hugh¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, but he quickly made a thin smile. But his eyes were not smiling.


    What lies in the depth of his eyes was¨D¨DA burning ambition. A body and spirit full of vigor. Is this what youth is all about?


    Hugh showed his thanks with respect and with a somewhat exaggerated motion.


    ¡°I humbly ept your order, ¡°Commander Franz (Franz-Dancho)¡±. I, Hugh LeGrand, will do everything in my power to help you rest easy.¡± (Hugh)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You can leave.¡± (Franz)


    Hugh left the room with his back straightened. Franz looked at him with a frown for a moment, but quickly returned his gaze to the rest of his men.


    There is no time to worry about the neer. Franz has a duty to fulfill the Emperor¡¯s orders as the leader of the Zero Knight Order.


    Arrangements were made to borrow forces from the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·. However, as the prophecy still did not disappear, it is necessary to take another approach.


    ¡°If pure strength is not the solution, then a magical one might be. It can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­ Contact experts of each Institute for advice on the prophecy. Do it confidentially.¡± (Franz)


    ¡ì


    ¡±Commander Franz¡¯s (Franz-Dancho)¡± concern is also troubling. ¡­¡­ No, I should be d that I got a chance this early, I guess.


    Hugh LeGrand firmly hid his inner excitement from showing up and walked quickly to ¡¶First Step¡¯s (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· n House.


    The Zero Knight Order is the only Knight Order in Zebrudia that is under the directmand of the Emperor. It is one of the most prominent Knight Orders in Zebrudia, and if you perform spectacrly you are likely to attract the Emperor¡¯s attention.


    Hugh¡¯s family is a lower-ss noble. He has two older brothers, so there is no way for him to inherit the title. For Hugh, the position of a knight in the Imperial Guard was the best thing that could happen to him.


    If he does a great job as an Imperial Guard, there is a good chance he will be given a peerage, and there is also the possibility that he could catch the eye of some noble who doesn¡¯t have an heir and ask him to marry into the family.


    Hugh is young. He has no money, but he has good looks, and he learned everything he could at the academy. His Mana Material absorption rate is not bad, and he has¨D¨DLuck on his side.


    Zebrudia is a true meritocracy. That is why Hugh, who is from the bottom nobility of the ss among the sons and daughters who attended the academy, was chosen as the top of the ss. If he could make good use of this opportunity he had received so soon after joining the Knight Order, he would be able to climb up the rank in no time. Perhaps he could even aim for the position of vicemander in his 20s.


    The opponent was the Level 8 Hunter, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, who is always the subject of rumors, whether good or bad. It seems that ¡°Commander Franz (Franz-Dancho)¡± has suffered several defeats by him and his divine strategies, but that is why he is worth triumphing over.


    Hugh does not underestimate ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. Unleashing those abusive words against ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· in front of the ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡± was just a performance. The Certification Level evaluation of the Explorer Association is very strict. How could he make fun of the man who was the youngest to reach Level 8 in this sacrednd for Treasure Hunters?


    He did not have any great origins, but he had risen to Level 8, a feat somewhat simr to Hugh¡¯s. Hugh, however, had a secret n that no other noble would have pulled off.


    As the n House buildinges into view, he bes more alert. He slows his stride, catches his breath, and his expression bes serious.


    The *pikapika* shiny polished ss reflects a handsome young man in the armor of the Zero Knight Order.


    The ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡± told me to go and squeeze some information out of him. But if things were that easy, the ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡± wouldn¡¯t have been bothered so much.


    What Hugh has that other nobles don¡¯t¨D¨DOr rather, what nobles have that Hugh doesn¡¯t. It is pride.


    The other party is not someone who can be dealt with authority, money, or force. Because he misread this, ¡°Commander Franz (Franz-Dancho)¡± had been unable to obtain anything even though he knew he had the information.


    That is why Hugh will be someone ipetent. He will put aside his temporary pride and seize his glorious future. Cooperating with a powerful Hunter in this case will help Hugh in the future.


    On the surface, he was calm, but on the inside, he felt like he was going to the battlefield, when suddenly the door to the n House opened, and a tanned pink-blonde woman came out. She opens her eyes involuntarily.


    It was a woman with long pink-blonde hair tied high on the back of her head. With healthy tanned skin, her slender body looks delicate but it harbors strength behind it. Her dress, which was very revealing, is a perfect example of the Thief¡¯s attire¨D¨DThere is no doubt about who she is.


    That is Liz Smart, the ¡¶Absolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡·, one of the Party Members of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, feared for her merciless execution against her opponents.


    It seems that luck is really on my side. If I can gain ¡¶Absolute Shadow¡¯s (Zetsu Ei)¡· trust, I will be much closer to aplishing my mission as she is his Party Member and childhood friend.


    In addition, Hugh has a bit of confidence in his ability to handle women. Aside from his intelligence and martial prowess, his good looks are one of the few strengths Hugh inherited from his parents. Treasure Hunters tend to be stern men, so a sweet mask would be a great weapon.


    I can do this. I can do it by talking to her in a gentlemanly manner. Even if she says I am harsh, there will be no problem if I praise ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· in front of her.


    I take a deep breath and approach while making my best smile. Liz *pitari* pauses and turns to Hugh.


    And then, Hugh¡¯s consciousness was cut off. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sasuga Liz, knocking down an Imperial Guard without any warning!


    I can already see Cry¡¯s face, praising her (Internally: I¡¯m gonna puke)


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 278，Part1: 1 - The Zero Knight Order ②

    <h4>Chapter278£¬Part1: 1 - The Zero Knight Order ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 278 The Zero Knight Order ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    His whole body received a strong shock, and his consciousness slowly resurfaced. As soon as his thoughts returned, Hugh did not scream or open his eyes.


    With his eyes closed, he checked around while making sure that they didn¡¯t notice that he was awake. The Zero Knights Order is the elite and is subjected to a variety of training. Leaving aside the difference in the amount of Mana Materials absorbed, their ability to deal with incidents should be on par with those of Treasure Hunters.


    Taking a deep breath, he tries to grasp the situation. He can move his arms and legs. It doesn¡¯t seems like he was particrly restrained. There is still a dull pain in his neck, which is probably the main reason why he lost consciousness.


    He wasn¡¯t caught off guard. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t even have time to fight back. It was needless to guess who did this. There are only a few people who would attack a knight without hesitation in public.


    I heard that they were brutal and quick to resort to hands, but ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·¨D¨DI never expected them to go this far¡­¡­ My understanding of them was too naive.


    I adjust my breathing.? There is still a pain in my neck, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be bleeding.? My fingertips can also move as I wish.? It seems that even ¡¶Absolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡·, would not kill someone who approached her with a smile.


    The situation shouldn¡¯t be too bad. Hugh can withstand even the most barbaric treatment that an ordinary knight would not be able to endure. But it is only natural to imagine this level of obstacles as there has never been a nobleman who has been able to sessfully interact with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·¨D¨D.


    I can do it. As he was telling himself that, a conversation came into Hugh¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Cry-chan, y¡¯know that guy¡­¡­ He was looking at me with evil eyes! Cry-chan, I¡¯m sure he is your enemy, right? Riiiight?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°!?? Eh?? Looking? He was looking at you?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°F-Fake Ikemen¡­¡­ Number 2¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    It was Liz Smart squeaky voice. A faint-hearted man¡¯s voice and a girl¡¯s voice that sounded like she was stunned.


    I was kicked vigorously, rolled on the floor, and was stomped on as hard as possible with her feet with her cold Relic shoes on. The armor made of a special alloy that only the Zero Knights Order is allowed to wear makes a creaking sound. She looks slender, but she has tremendous power. Even among the Zero Knights Order, who are considered to be the highest level of knighthood, there are only a few who can crush that armor with simple raw strength.


    Hugh, who continues to pretend to be unconscious while enduring the pain, hears a voice full of passion.


    ¡°Neee? If he is dressed as an Imperial Guard, it means he is not a random guy, right~? It¡¯s not like he was showing killing intent or anything, but he had a weird look in his eyes, so I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s an enemy, right~?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Onee-sama, c-calm, calm down¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    What¡­¡­ Is she talking about?


    I was just looking at her. It is true that I cannot say that I didn¡¯t have an ulterior motive, but let alone killing intent, I wasn¡¯t even directing any hostility towards her. Are you telling me this is all because¡­¡­¡­¡­ Of a weird look in my eyes?


    Just when I was thinking she had a reason to attack me, I can¡¯t understand it at all. In the first ce, there are plenty of people who would look at you, so are you telling me you do that all the time?


    I quickly suppress the questionsing up from my mind. It is not good, I must deliver some results no matter what. ¡°Franz-Dancho (Commander Franz)¡± certainly did not have any expectations of me, but it is precisely because he does not that it makes sense to deliver some results here.


    Think. You can¡¯t just make excuses, you have to find a way to get past this Berserker¨D¨D.


    ¡°Shut up, Ti! Neee~! Cry-chan, I did a good job, right~? And here, look, Cry-chan~! He¡¯s already awake, but he¡¯s pretending to be out cold, so he¡¯s definitely up to something~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°!?¡± (Hugh)


    She found out!?


    Hugh¡¯s eyelids fluttered open as the force of the stomp became even stronger. He quickly tried to change his position, but the vise-like force on top of him did not allow him to move even a little.


    I cannot breathe properly. A painful exhtion escaped from my open lips. In my vision, I see Liz with *kirakira* sparkling eyes, a dark-haired girl who ims to be her apprentice, and¨D¨DA dark-haired young man with a somewhat goofy look sitting deeply on the sofa.


    For a moment, I forget the pain. At first nce, he does not appear to be strong, a dull man with dark hair. He fits the characteristics of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· that ¡°Franz-Dancho (Commander Franz)¡± had told me about, but even after knowing that, this young man does not look like a Level 8.


    This guy¨D¨DI can¡¯t tter him. Even Hugh, who hase here with the intention of throwing away his pride and tter him, even him, who has ttered all kinds of fools until now¨D¨DCan¡¯t find any merit to tter at all!


    It is the perfect camouge¡­¡­ No, is this really¡­¡­ A camouge?


    The information on ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· that is avable in public is much less than that of other high-level Hunters. In particr, very little has been said about his appearance, and I can understand why now. There is nothing to tell.


    After all, no one would believe that a Level 8 Hunter would be a dull, dark-haired, dark-eyed young man, it would be more probable that people would doubt the person who said that.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· eyes turned towards Hugh, but they were not looking at him.


    He was looking at me philosophically, or to put it in a bad way, looking at me while thinking of nothing at all, it was kind of unsettling to look at.


    An overwhelmingly talentless face that any kind of child can understand.


    What do I do? What should I do? How do I get this man in a good mood, get out of this predicament and achieve my goal?


    In the first ce, why is this man not saying anything when one of his party members is stepping on an innocent knight!?


    I managed to slightly lift my trembling, powerless fingertips and tapped the floor. There, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· finally began to move.


    He looked at Liz with a dumb smile that seemed to not think about anything.


    ¡°Go-Good, good, you did a good job. You did a great job, Liz. Good girl, good girl.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eeeeh~? Reaaally~? I did a good job~?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    It was a scene that Hugh, who had seen many Party before, had never seen before.


    Treasure Hunters have an image of being rough around the edges, but this is not the case when ites to high-level Hunters. The certification level granted by the Explorers Association guarantees the power of the Treasure Hunters, but it is also the foundation of the Explorers Association. Generally, the Explorer Association does not grant higher levels to members with problematic personalities. There are many high-level Hunters who are solo, but if they are leading a Party, most of them are charismatic and lead that Party perfectly.


    And he answered her with a¡­¡­ Good girl, good girl? Un, un, that¡¯s right?


    This is¨D¨DThis is not what you can call leadership.


    .


    ¡°Gooood, good, good, Liz is great, great. Good, good, good.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hehehe. You know what, I was thinking that Cry-chan would definitely want me to bring this.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Here, here, good girl, good girl¡­¡­¡­¡­ You can let him go, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Then, can you give me a Cursed Item like Luke-chan and Lucia-chan~?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Good girl, good girl¡­¡­ Bad girl, good girl¡­¡­ Good, good, good¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    The oppressive feeling disappears. Hugh, who was trying to look up while having his chest trampled, sees Cry who was stroking Liz¡¯ head incessantly with dead eyes.


    At that moment, Hugh certainly received a shock as if he had been struck by lightning.


    While Cry patted her head somewhat mechanically with a smile on his mouth, Liz¡¯s eyes were shining and full of life. It is impossible that a Thief, who is skilled enough to read Hugh¡¯s true intention (Although it is doubtful if she had read him correctly) ispletely unaware of Cry¡¯s state of mind.


    Nevertheless, this reaction¨D¨DWhat power¡­ To be able to change the attitude of a battle maniac who would suddenly knock out Hugh despite wearing his formal attire of the Zero Knights Order!


    Hugh, too, has risen through the ranks by putting on many masks. That is why he understands. It is difficult to manipte people through acting, but to manipte them without acting is on a different level of difficulty, and to manipte them at will with such random responses¨D¨D.


    How in the world did he train ¡¶Absolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡· to this point!


    I don¡¯t care about the mission of getting information out of him anymore. At that moment, Hugh felt as if he understood why ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, the Divine Strategist, is said to be so iprehensible. Hugh had been praised for his abilities, but how in the world did he get her to be so fond of him! What does ¡¶Absolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡· like about him! <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry.exe has crashed. Please restart your machine.


    And can you see it? A new believer is getting converted right now!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ikemen: It means good looking man. By the way Fake Ikemen number 1 is Ark.Here in the raw Cry is talking in hiragana, you can think of him talking robotically or talking like a child.

 Chapter 278，Part2: 2 - The Zero Knight Order ②

    <h4>Chapter278£¬Part2: 2 - The Zero Knight Order ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 278 The Zero Knight Order ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Even my ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± wants to meet Cry-chan~! Will you go~?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Good girl, good girl, Liz is great¡­¡­ Good, good, good¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No-Nothing is going good, Master~¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    The way he ispletely unfazed despite the ck-haired girl being pulled back. His calm smile and dry voice¨D¨DThere is no doubt about it.


    This Cry Andrich¨D¨DHe is not listening at all!


    And he expresses with his whole body gestures that he is not listening to what she said. Not even the sliest noblemen and merchants would behave in this manner. In fact, there is no need for them to do so.


    Is this¨D¨DIs this the peculiarity of a Level 8!?


    This unmotivated attitude that seemed so familiar to him¨D¨DAnd Liz being unfazed by such a situation wasn¡¯t something that could be developed overnight.


    I want to know. This power is in apletely different dimension, different from any other Imperial teaching the Empire had taught me. And with this skill, I am sure I will be able to climb to even greater heights.


    I want to know. The secret of this power! If I stay close to him, will I be able to understand the nature of this power? Can I make it my own?


    Cry, who is stroking Liz whilepletely abandoning his thoughts, looks like a big-shot.


    And there, for the first time, Cry¡¯s eyes looked at Hugh. He looked at Hugh while blinking slowly for a while, and eventually nodded heavily and said to Liz.


    ¡°Good, good, good, Liz¡­¡­¡­¡­. Go back to where you should be.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eeeeh~, Cry-chan, what about my Curse?¡± (Liz)


    .


    ¡°Good girl, good girl¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What about my ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Gooood girl!¡± (Cry)


    Even though it doesn¡¯t look like they aremunicating at all, Liz releases her body that was clinging tightly to him and makes some space.? Cry smiled nihilistically and crossed his legs in a somewhat grand manner.


    At that moment, a deep respect filled my heart. My body naturally straightened its posture, I put my palms on the floor, and lowered my head.


    ¡°Cry-san, make me¨D¨DMake me your disciple, please.¡± (Hugh)


    ¡°Aaah, a disciple, a disciple, huh. Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    Hugh, who had forgotten to give his name and his dignity, got down on his knees and did a dogeza, and then ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· gave the dumbest voice ever.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    How in the world did this happen? Looking down at the young knight bowing deeply, I simply blinked, as if trying to escape from reality.


    It has been a long time since I came to this Imperial Capital, and I have been asked by many people to take them as disciples several times, but this is the first time I have been asked by a knight on his knees and whose name I don¡¯t even know.


    Moreover, I didn¡¯t do anything special this time.? I couldn¡¯t hide my confusion, and when I was *kyorokyoro* looking around, I saw Tino, who came with Liz. Tino, who was as confused as I was, hurriedly raised her voice in a panic.


    ¡°As-As expected of Master~¡­¡­ To have a proud knight of the Zero Knight Order kneel on the ground without doing anything¡­¡­ As expected¡­¡­ Of a Level 8¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Rather than praising me, wouldn¡¯t it be better to question this person¡¯s sanity¡­¡­?? It is also possible that Liz hit him too hard on the head when she grabbed him and brought him in.


    However, for some reason, Liz seemed to be proud of herself. She was as bright as ever, even though she just made a knight unconscious for no good reason.


    For the time being, I leave the knight, whose name I don¡¯t know, on his knees, and deal with Liz.


    ¡°Like I said earlier, Luke¡¯s ident was just a coincidence. The staff I gave Lucia was just on a whim¡­¡­ So, it would be problematic even if you say ¡ºI want one too¡». No matter what I do, I can¡¯t give you what I don¡¯t have.¡± (Cry)


    Apparently, Liz heard about Luke¡¯s incident and thought it was unfair that I was only taking care of Luke-chan and not her. Seriously, how old are you?


    For now, calm down. Everything that you are saying is wrong.


    It was just a coincidence that I gave Luke a Magic Sword, okay, it wasn¡¯t his reward in the first ce, okay, what I gave to Lucia wasn¡¯t a Cursed Item, okay, and by the way, it wasn¡¯t my n to suddenly put a knight unconscious!!


    There are so many tsukkomi that I am already tired. Then again, why are you looking for trouble so much? Where is that vitalitying from even though you just had a terrible experience at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival?


    Every time Liz rampages, Franz-san gets a headache, but do you understand that?


    My argument, however, did not change Liz¡¯s expression. Her well-shaped pair of eyes were shining with anticipation. She thinks I will bring her trouble again. It was an unpleasant trust she had in me.


    I am sure that Luke¡¯s incident has raised her expectations of it. I know because we have known each other since childhood. It is useless to speak with Liz when she is like this.


    When I reached out my hand with a peaceful feeling, I *gachigachi* stroked her head while hoping for her memory to disappear.


    ¡°Good, good, good, Liz-chan, good, good, good.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Nghhhh~¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    Seriously, I am being falsely used. I know that Liz beating up this knight guy is going to end up being my fault anyway¡­¡­ I know, you know.


    Tino looked at her Onee-sama and me with red cheeks. And then the key knight staggered to his feet, widened his eyes to the limit, and said while trembling with emotion.


    ¡°A¡­¡­ Amazing¡­¡­¡­¡­ So this is a Level 8 technique¡­¡­ The art of seizing people¡¯s hearts.¡± (Hugh)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Somehow, the people around me are just all weird.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I will refrain frommenting on this matter, Master~.¡± (Tino)


    Where does it look like I am in control? If there is such a thing as a way to control Liz, I would like to know it myself.


    I unexpectedly sighed after feeling tired. As to how this young man took my sigh, he straightened his back and saluted with a dignified expression that would make a woman swoon just by looking at him.


    ¡°Sorry for myte introduction, I am Hugh LeGrand, a member of the Zero Knights Order. By order of ¡°Franz-Dancho (Commander Franz)¡±, I will now be under yourmand. I am at your service!¡± (Hugh)


    This is surprising¡­¡­¡­¡­ I haven¡¯t heard anything about this. Or rather, isn¡¯t it strange that a member of the Knight Order woulde under mymand? I heard stories about them investigating together as coborators, but howe a member of an official Knight Order be under mymand?


    And even if you take a proper attitude now, you won¡¯t take back the points you lost earlier. I won¡¯t say anything because it is possible that he became like that because Liz punched him too hard.


    Hugh did not change his expression even under my suspicious gaze. If it were me, I would have turned away my gaze under the pressure, but as expected of an elite knight.


    Hmph¡­¡­ Well, Franz-san¡­¡­. You¡¯re going to make me work for you, aren¡¯t you? He is underestimating me. Has he not heard that ipetent hard workers are the most troublesome thing of all?


    No one will understand, but things have never happened because I wished for it!


    I crossed my arms, *tonton* tapped my elbows with my fingertips, and said with a badass smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see, alright. Well then, for the time being, should I ask you to find a Cursed Item to give to Liz?¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Cry outsourcing the job of finding a cursed item to an Imperial Guard.


    Now he can¡¯t say that he is not looking for Cursed Item!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 279，Part1: 1 - Jet-Black Staff

    <h4>Chapter279£¬Part1: 1 - Jet-ck Staff</h4> <h4>Chapter 279 Jet-ck Staff</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Cry-san. I will be in charge of your escort today! Please act like you are on the winning boat?today!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Killkill¡­¡­?¡± (Kilkill-kun)


    Sytry put her hands together and smiled carefreely, while Kilkill-kun, who still maintained its slender physique from its forced diet, tilted its head.


    While polishing my Relics in my usual position in the n Master room, I said while staring at the mysterious duo of Sytry and Kilkill-kun, who were lined up and posing in front of me.


    ¡°It feels like it has been a long time since I have seen Sytry¡¯s face.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I am also happy to see Cry-san after such a long time!¡± (Sytry)


    It is all well to be happy, but¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t say I was happy to see Sytry, did I? No but I am happy to see you!


    The sun was *pokapoka* shining through the window behind me. The Imperial Capital was peaceful, aplete turnaround from the Magic Sword incident. It seems that the riot was buried in darkness by the authorities after all.


    Sytry turned around in a natural manner and said with an upturned gaze.


    ¡°Onee-chan told me about it, Cry-san! It seems like you are doing something interesting again.¡± (Sytry)


    It was as if her whole body was showing how excited she was. If she had a tail, it would definitely be wagging. I sighed deeply and looked down at the crown-shaped Relic I was polishing and said.


    ¡°Although Liz looked quite unhappy¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Also, I am not doing anything particrly interesting either¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am not doing anything interesting nor am I doing anything uninteresting. In other words, I am doing nothing. If I have to say what was interesting it would be that Hugh guy.


    I was swept away by the situation and gave him random instructions, but will it be alright, right? It seems that he was sent by Franz-san to do something tho¡¯¡­¡­


    When my excitement was dropping considerably because I had the premonition that I was about to get involved in something strange, Sytry told me cheerfully.


    ¡°*Kusukusukusu*¡­¡­ Onee-chan is unhappy because she is not in charge of the escort today. She said she felt like she was put on the back burner¡­¡­ It seems like there was something she couldn¡¯t miss today¨D¨DBut yesterday, I was busy all day too!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I see, I see.¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t understand it at all, but I see¡­¡­ d you are having fun! I am already tired tho¡¯.


    However, you would be wrong if you think I would always be involved in an incident in silence.


    ording to Franz-san, this time disturbance seems to be rted to curses. And, unfortunately, curses and Relic are inextricably linked.


    A Relic is a reproduction of an item that existed in the past. And the more widespread and well-known the item was in the past, the more likely it is to appear.


    Cursed items are created by intense thought. Most of them are one-of-a-kind items, so they do not fulfill the conditions to be a Relic, which is to be ¡ºA widespread and well-known item¡».


    In other words, what this means is that¨D¨DA cursed item that appears very rarely as a Relic is very likely to be a terrible item that was so widely recognized that it would appear as a Relic, even though there was only one in the past.


    Of course, most of my Relics are safe. I don¡¯t have a single cursed Relic, but in the unlikely event that one of my Relics causes something to happen, this time it wouldn¡¯t be funny.


    Basically, I have already confirmed the abilities of all the Relics I have, but I can¡¯t deny the possibility that one of my childhood friends identally mixed a Relic they acquired in my collection and forgot to tell me about it.


    I reconfirm their abilities as I polish each Relic one by one for maintenance. And I beckoned the smiling Sytry over and ced a crown-type Relic I had just finished polishing on her head.


    Sytry opened her eyes widely and said a little impatiently.


    ¡°!! I-I-Is this my cursed item?¡± (Sytry)


    Liz said something simr¡­¡­ Why do you girls want to be cursed so badly?


    ¡°I don¡¯t have cursed items¡­¡­ That Relic only has the effect of making your hair grow a little easier (Cost 10 million)¡­¡­ Not this one, not this one either¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I ced a pendant-type Relic with a polished bright red jewel around Sytry¡¯s neck, I ced a ne-type Relic around her neck, I ced a ne-type Relic around her neck, and then I ced another ne-type Relic around her neck. She asked me how many of them I have, but Sytry, who was used as a mannequin, looked very happy while blushing her cheeks.


    No, I am not giving you a gift, okay? ¡­¡­ But if you really insist, I can share a little with you. It was bought with my loan from you anyway.


    ¡°Seriously, I will be troubled if you ask me anything. I just made a big fuss the other day and everyone is relying too much on me because of my Level 8. Sytry, show me your hands.¡± (Cry)


    It is hard to understand why everyone trusts me so much only because of the position of Level 8, even though I have been involved in so many troubles and have not even solved one of them sessfully. If you think about it for a moment, it is obvious that I have done nothing worthwhile.


    While *guchiguchi* muttering in my mind, I put the polished rings one by one on Sytry¡¯s finger that was in front of me.


    ¡°! Cry¡­¡­ Cry-san, does this act have any meaning!?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, it doesn¡¯t really mean anything. Luke and Liz won¡¯t sit still, Lucia will punch me and it is too tiring to climb on Anthem¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ you don¡¯t like it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Not at all!! How-However, you have a lot of them¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    In fact, I had always wanted to object to the fact that I was always the only one who was wearing a bunch of Relics, even though Sytry and the others were not particrly wearing any. Even if I don¡¯t activate it, I feel sorry for them if I don¡¯t equip them once in a while.


    Maybe it was tickling, Sytry muttered with a bright red face while *muzumuzu* squirming and shaking her body.


    ¡°Is this maybe¡­¡­¡­¡­ A proposal?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Killkill¡­¡­¡± (Kilkill-kun)


    Kilkill-kun raised a somewhat uneasy voice to its emotionally unstable master. A proposal¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t I just say that this didn¡¯t have any particr meaning!?


    As for the piercings¡­¡­¡­¡­ She doesn¡¯t need to wear them as I have to pierce her ears.


    I talk to the *sowasowa* fidgety Sytry to calm her down.


    ¡°But how credible is the prophecy that Franz-san said? It was there is a shadow over the Imperial Capital, right? He said it was a curse or something, but, Sytry, do you know anything about it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ The prophecies of the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts are reputed to be often urate¡­¡­ So the Empirew allows the Empire army to operate on the basis of the prophecies.¡± (Sytry)


    I wonder if it will be correct¡­¡­ But I can¡¯t trust them because there was the example of Sora making a simr oracle¡­¡­ That girl was really bad news.


    In the first ce, even if a curse or something like that were to strike the Imperial Capital, it would be suppressed without causing a lot of damage. Despite everything, the Imperial Capital is still safe enough for me to stay there.


    ¡°However, if the prophecy is so grandiose¨D¨DIf it is a curse, it must be a curse with a very deep grudge. It would take more than a skilled sorcerer to cast such a curse¨D¨DSo it is unavoidable that Franz-san is wary of Relics. There are no indications of a lot of casualties around the imperial capital and since the area has already been checked, it is unlikely an item of that nature would be brought in from the outside. Speaking of which, I heard that Onii-chan too¡­¡­ He has also been mobilized at the request of the country. Because the Church is an expert in curses.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°They are fully prepared huh.¡± (Cry)


    This is the basis of sorcery, but a powerful curse is not something that can be cast just by trying.


    The most dangerous pattern is the curse left by the grudge of a person who died. Such curses are extremely powerful and often target indiscriminately, and by the time the information spreads, many deaths have already urred.


    However, this is probably not the case this time. After excluding all those hypotheses, the only possibility left is a cursed item.


    The Imperial Capital is called the holynd of Treasure Hunters and the number of Relics brought in day and night is outstanding, so when you think about it, is it unavoidable for Franz-san to contact me¡­¡­ Right? No, no, there must be more people you can contact, no!


    I make her put on a sses-type Relic, put a stole-type Relic on her shoulder, and since I don¡¯t know where to attach the chain-type Relic, I *guruguru* wrapped it around her body for the time being. It is thepletion of the Relics-covered Sytry.


    Yeah, it doesn¡¯t look like there is an unknown Relic mixed in. This time it wouldn¡¯t be my fault.


    ¡°I-I have been dyed in Cry-san¡¯s color¡­¡­ I can¡¯t be a bride anymore.¡± (Sytry)


    I know, if you know that an incident will ur in the Imperial Capital, why don¡¯t I just leave the Imperial Capital¡­¡­?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, I can¡¯t, I would definitely get caught at a checkpoint and cause unwanted misunderstandings. It is best to stay still and quiet.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Was I the only one who thought that by wearing all the Relics together an incredible curse would have activated?


    Like if you use those Relics separately nothing would happen but together it will be the worse curse ever!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Winning boat: here Sytry means that he can act without worrying about anything as she is with Cry.

 Chapter 279，Part2: 2 - Jet-Black Staff

    <h4>Chapter279£¬Part2: 2 - Jet-ck Staff</h4> <h4>Chapter 279 Jet-ck Staff</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Zebrudia Magic Academy. Hundreds of years ago, the Emperor of that time established the academy in order to develop the field of Magic, which had beengging behind, and now it has established itself as the highest academic institution both in name and reality.


    Powerful Magi are indispensable for a smooth conquest of a Treasure Shrine. The academy, which has a vast site and castle-like study hall in the northern district of the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia is the ce where Magic Research in all kinds of fields is conducted, but also the dream of all Magi and Hunters in the Imperial Capital, and it is even said that 80% of the high-level Magi Hunters in the Imperial Capital areing from this academy.


    Twelve towers stand in a circle around the castle-like academic building. In one of the research buildings, each directed by a professor of the academy, Anna Nordin, a female Magi, was being strongly advised by her junior Magi.


    ¡°Listen, handle it very carefully! Do not carelessly put Magic into it!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ Okay, okay, I get it. But Lucia¡¯s Onii-san is also very conscientious. I can¡¯t believe he gave the precious item from the collection of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· as a gift. As expected of a Level 8 Relic collector, there was that staff that specializes in lightning, and now this¡­ His acquisitions are top-notch as well.¡± (Anna)


    Her Kouhai Magi with long ck hair¨D¨DLucia twisted her face in disgust at what Anna said. By making that kind of face, her precious beauty is ruined.


    A Level 6 Hunter. Lucia Roje, the Magi called ¡¶Unrestricted Creation (Bansho Jizai)¡· is known for her wide range of mastery in Magic, but her brother was better known among the variousboratories.


    Lucia¡¯s older brother, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is the youngest to reach Level 8 and one of the best Treasure Hunters in the Imperial Capital. This young Hunter, who is also famous as a Relic collector, has be an idol in the Magic Academy¡¯sboratories which have a high ratio of women, where everyone goes out of their way to see him when hees to visit.


    Speaking of a simr young Hunter, there is Ark Rodan, but Ark, who doesn¡¯t have any rtives at the academy, rarely visits the academy, so it can¡¯t be helped that his poprity is lower here.


    I look down at the jet-ck staff Lucia has brought with her. The handle is shaped like several strands of twisted ivy, and the top is adorned with a jewel. The design is simple, but it is surprisingly light, even when held through the cloth.


    Although its capabilities seem to be unknown, a Staff-type Relic is often more expensive than those of other Weapon-type Relic, so it would not be surprising if it was sold for tens of millions or more out there. Its light weight is also a plus for Magi with limited physical strength.


    Even if it is for her Imouto¡¯s ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±, he is quite generous to so readily give a Staff-type Relic. He is strong, rich, and from what I have heard, a little strange, but that is not a pure w by any means. Lucia is also quite talented, but I guess she is like this thanks to her brother.


    ¡°It is not like that, he is just a Relic Idiot! Besides, this staff is also potentially a dangerous object¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Okay, okay, I get it, you don¡¯t have to be so shy. I am not going to take your Onii-san away from you¨D¨D¡± (Anna)


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Me¡­¡­ Being shy!?¡± (Lucia)


    In front of Lucia who was ring at me, I carefully observed the staff while being careful not to touch it.


    Lucia Roje isn¡¯t the kind of person who would lie to hide her embarrassment, and if you listen to what she says, the better the image you will have in her brother¡¯s mind. A Staff Relic is powerful and a symbol of status, but it is not necessary for Anna who is a genuine researcher.


    ¡°By the way, do you have any idea what this cane is, Anna-san?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°I am not really interested in staff in general¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am more interested in Lucia¡¯s Onii-san though¡­¡­¡± (Anna)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    There are many different types of Staff Relics. They range from the popr wands with a high magic amplification power, to a staff that specializes in one attribute like the staff Lucia brought the other day that specializes only in lightning attribute, to staff that causes specific phenomena. And most Staff Relics don¡¯t reveal their true nature until you try using them.


    If it was a distinctive and famous staff then she may know, but if it was a famous Relic that Anna knows about, there is no way that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· would not know about it.


    ¡°However, for that ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· to have a hidden Staff Relic¡­ He is indeed a resourceful person. What¡¯s more, to have him hand over the thing that he had stored with care for decades¨D¨DHe is really capable.¡± (Anna)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Since long ago, our Leader has always been sharp.¡± (Lucia)


    A staff Relic that the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· had kept for so long that he never gave it to anyone, never even revealing its existence. It may even be more important to him than some sword. It seems that the rumors are true that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· bargaining abilities are as good as those of those sly old merchants.


    Lucia, who has reached Level 6 at such a young age, is also a genius, but her older brother is definitely more than that. It is said that her brother is the one who created the grimoire that helped Lucia earn the Alias of ¡¶Unrestricted Creation (Bansho Jizai)¡·, so it is understandable that she has be such a brocon.


    ¡°Now, if I win your ¡ºNii-san¡¯s¡» heart I can have everything and on top of that have this cute Imouto as a bonus.¡± (Anna)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Anna-san, it is impossible for you to control our Leader. I don¡¯t care if you regret it after you are about to die.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke, just a joke. I will not touch the staff and keep it safe until I check with the professor. Even if it is cursed, I am sure it will be fine.¡± (Anna)


    Seeing Lucia¡¯s frowning expression, Anna withdrew her words. It seems that in order to capture her brother, you must first win this sister as an ally.


    I have been called a genius, but the girl in front of me is undoubtedly more gifted than I am. Compared to her, I would be inferior and in addition, as a young, talented Hunter who is the youngest to reach Level 8, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· should be quite popr. Me being his Imouto¡¯s Senpai would not make me stand a chance in the slightest.


    Now I have to earn as many points as possible. A chance will surelye someday¨D¨DBut when I was having such a selfish delusion, Lucia suddenly said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Anna-san, you have been in thisboratory for a long time, right? Is it possible that ¡°Sensei (Teacher)¡± has hidden something important somewhere?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Hidden¡­¡­ Something? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well of course, being a Magi and a professor at the academy, there must be one or two hidden treasures¨D¨DAh, or maybe you are talking about that one!¡± (Anna)


    Lucia opened her eyes. This talented Kouhai of mine is the best in Magic, but she doesn¡¯t pay a lot of attention to her surroundings. If she is busy with her research and her hunts, she is unlikely to hear any gossip about the academy.


    When I *kyorokyoro* nced at the surroundings, trying to irritate the always-calm Lucia a little, I said in a hushed voice.


    ¡°It is just a rumor, but it seems there is something that has been secretly passed down in this academy since the first chairman. It is said to be a legendary-ss item¡­¡­ When I checked with the other professors, they allughed it off, but their eyes were serious. So, this ¡ºThing¡» that is bothering you, what do you think it is?¡± (Anna)


    ¡°A potion or a magical creature?¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia said with a dejected look on her face. But she seemed strangely sure of what she said.


    ¡°What, you knew it already?¡± (Anna)


    ¡°No, it is the first time I have heard of it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ However, from today on, it is the turn of Syt, an Alchemist, to do the escort.¡± (Lucia)


    Escort? ¡¶Alchemist¡· ? What is she talking about?


    As I blinked my eyes in repetition, Lucia clenched her fist and said something to herself.


    ¡°I understand what you are trying to do this time. I won¡¯t let you do whatever you want as usual. I will stop¨D¨DNii-san¡¯s outburst.¡± (Lucia) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Good luck Lucia! Only you can stop your Onii-chan!


    But looks like we already know what is Cry¡¯s next target


    The question is how is he going to obtain it!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Brocon: Brotherplex is when the sister love her brother.

 Chapter 280，Part1: 1 - Jet-Black Staff ②

    <h4>Chapter 280£¬Part1: 1 - Jet-ck Staff ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 280 Jet-ck Staff ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    A magical device that makes objects float and disys them. The Magi of the academy were gathered in front of the jet-ck staff set there.


    You can distinguish two types of Magi. The research group who stay indoors and conduct research with the goal of establishing Magic theories, and the practical group who want to master magic and use its power, regardless of the theory.


    The majority of the Magi fall into thetter category. The knights and Magi Treasure Hunter are the best examples.


    And yet, most of the Magi who remained in the academy for a long time were the former.


    Hearing about the new research material brought by Lucia, the gathered Magi observe the staff and whisper to each other.


    ¡°Hoh¡­¡­ So this is the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· treasure item¡­¡­ I have never seen a staff like this one before.¡± (Magi 1)


    ¡°I heard that Thawne Rowell once traveled around the world during his martial arts training and conquered several Treasure Shrines. If we can confirm where he got it from, then its abilities can be confirmed too¨D¨D¡± (Magi 2)


    ¡°Is it a botanical magic staff? But this color and this shape¨D¨D¡± (Magi 3)


    ¡°To be able to snatch something that the straightced ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· had kept all this time, as expected of ¡¶Unrestricted Creation¡¯s (Bansho Jizai)¡· brother¨D¨D¡± (Magi 4)


    One of the young assembled female Magi grumbled to Lucia who had her arms crossed and a glint in her eyes.


    ¡°But how can you check something without touching it¨D¨DCan¡¯t we just wear gloves or something?¡± (Young Magi)


    ¡°No. You never know what might happen, so don¡¯t do anything unwarranted!¡± (Lucia)


    Arge group of Magi who love research more than three meals a day gathered, but no one touched that staff because Lucia blew away all the nonpliant Magi who tried to touch it.


    Research-oriented Magicks practical skills. Few would be able to find an opening against Lucia, who regrly absorbs plenty of Mana Material and is ustomed to troubles caused by her Party Members.


    After making sure there are no more nonpliant people, Lucia stares at Anna.


    ¡°Anna-san? What part of this is keeping it secure!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Aaahahaha, it can¡¯t be helped. There is no way the Magi in this tower wouldn¡¯t gather after hearing about the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· precious item. Moreover, it is not like a Relic is often brought to us.¡± (Anna)


    A Staff Relic is not only valuable research material but also a powerful weapon. And most of them, which are found very rarely in Treasure Shrines, do not make it to the academy due to financial problems.


    The fact that a new Staff Relic has been brought in is such great news that Magi from otherboratories are gathering around.


    ¡°Besides, if we hide it, it will attract even more people. Wouldn¡¯t it be safer to keep it like this, under everyone¡¯s watch, until the professor returns?¡± (Anna)


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­¡­ That may be true, but¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Do not underestimate these researchers, who are more fascinated by theory than by the great power of magic. They are passionate about their own research, but at the same time, they are always on the lookout for the research of their peers. In this academy, which advocates friendlypetition, every action is permitted for the sake of research. Thew is only half-working here. Some of them even break into locked rooms with impunity, and some of them conduct human experiments with their fellowboratory colleagues. It is nearly impossible to control all of them.


    ¡°Especially Lucia¨D¨DYou are a Hunter, so everyone¡¯s attention is turned towards you. You even have your proud Onii-san who is a famous Relic Collector¨D¨D¡± (Anna)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Muuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Apparently, Lucia is not veryfortable when her Onii-san is being praised. At Anna¡¯s tease, Lucia¡¯s eyebrows *pikupiku* twitch and she gave a small groan in resignation.


    It seems a bit odd, she should be proud of her brother being a Level 8 Hunter, so what is she dissatisfied about? Don¡¯t tell me she is really wary of someone taking him away?


    That is¡­¡­ A futile effort. Although his face is not yet widely known, just because he is a Level 8, he is a celebrity. The status of Hunters is especially high in this country, so it is not surprising that at Level 8, there are offers of matchmaking from the upper echelons of the Empire noblemen.


    But even so, Lucia seems to be too nervous when ites to her brother. She says things like the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· precious staff is cursed or her brother is after the academy¡¯s treasure which is something you wouldn¡¯t expect from the normally clever Lucia.


    ¡°If anything I think it is more likely that he sent this precious staff he got from the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· as an apology gift for making the professor angry when he made Lucia skip the exam.¡± (Anna)


    I was quite surprised when Lucia missed the exam for the qualification to possess an Advanced Compound Spirit Staff, which she had been studying for a long time. That exam is one of the most difficult among the qualifications for Magi as it requires research experience at the academy and a professor¡¯s rmendation as a prerequisite.


    Although there were apparently various reasons for this, it would be one thing if she took the exam and failed, but missing it is the same as throwing dirt at the professor¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ni-Nii-san is not the kind of person who would do such a normal thing!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°But I am sure the professor would be in a better mood if he/she received the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· precious treasure. That person is a researcher too, and he/she just wanted a staff, so isn¡¯t it the best timing?¡± (Anna)


    In the first ce, there is no way that a bad person like the one Lucia described would pass the Hunter High-Level certification exam. As the Hunter High-Level certification exam also checks your personality.


    Besides, magic research and danger are inseparable. Like the lightning-specific Staff Relic that Lucia brought with her, some risks are already factored in.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mooooh!¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia¡¯s unusually puffed her cheeks when Anna *niconico* smiled at her.


    If you think about how many all-nighters she has pulled off in order to create a new technique, there¡¯s something cute about it.? Anyone would want to tease her even if it wasn¡¯t Anna.


    A girl from anotherboratory talked to Lucia, maybe because she gave up to get a good look at the staff as she camete.


    ¡°Neeeh, Lucia-san. Is your Onii-san noting?¡± (Girl)


    ¡°He is not. He is busy¡­¡­¡­¡­ Because he is a Level 8!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Eeeeh, it is said thatst time you were sticking to him¨D¨D¡± (Girl)


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sticking to him!¡± (Lucia)


    At the girl¡¯s disgruntled voice, Lucia cast an icy gaze.


    It is well known that Lucia brought her brother with her when she took up her apprenticeship. And now that she said it, I am curious about it. She says she was forced to follow him in everything, but at this rate, we won¡¯t know how much of it is true.


    Her cold voice and air of rejection attract the gazes of the Magi who have lost interest in the Magic Staff they cannot touch.


    ¨D¨DAt that moment, a short scream came out unexpectedly.


    Lucia hurriedly looks toward the scream.


    A jet-ck staff floated above the disy table. Part of the ivy that made up the staff had grown long and was entangled around one person¡¯s arm.


    ¡°I-I told you to not touch it¨D¨DWhat did you do!?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nothing, I didn¡¯t touch¨D¨D¡± (Magi)


    Her voice was lost before she could finish. The tangled ivy grows silently and climbs up from her arm to the upper half of her body.


    Blood was drained from her astonished face. The jet-ck staff was bloating up. The length and thickness of the staff were nothingpared to when it was first brought in.


    During themotion, part of the ivy grows and attacks another Magi who was frozen and standing still. It moves with an agility reminiscent of a serpent catching its prey.


    The Magi who was caught first was thrown away, so I rushed over to her.


    There were no noticeable wounds on her body. Her heart was still beating, but her face was pale and she waspletely unconscious.


    She was sweating like an overflowing waterfall. Those symptoms¨D¨DIt is from a deficiency of Magic power.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ It is sucking¡­¡­ Your magic power!? Wh-What is this staff!?¡± (Anna)


    The lower part of the staff splits into two halves and slithers down from the disy device as if those were legs. The Magi, who had been observing the staff with shining eyes, took a step back at the creature-like gesture.


    The ivy that makes up the staff became even longer and thicker. It no longer looked like a staff, but more like a nt Monster.


    While screaming, one of the Magi attacked the staff. As if on cue, sts of fire, des of wind, and bullets of ice wereunched from all directions¨D¨DAnd the staff trembled violently.


    The wounds caused by the spell instantly healed and it grew evenrger. It was as if¨D¨DAs if it had absorbed the magical energy of the spells.


    When she begins to have an idea of what it was, Anna stepped back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ it is an Anti-Magic¡­¡­ Creature? What¡­ Is this!?¡± (Anna)


    ¡°See! I told you so! Seeee! Nii-san, you idiot! You are treating me like Luke-san even though I never ask for this! I didn¡¯t even touch it!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Do you think it is the time for this!?¡± (Anna)


    The gathered Magi scatter like spiderlings. The former staff casually tosses away the Magi who had all their Magic power absorbed as if it had been done with it, and checks Anna and Lucia in turn and turns its body towards Lucia.


    Lucia¡¯s lips tightened, picked up a long staff that someone had dropped and pointed the tip of the staff at it, and said.


    ¡°All right. Come on¨D¨DI won¡¯t let you do what you want, Nii-san!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Lucia! Against an opponent where Magic doesn¡¯t work, even you will¨D¨D¡± (Anna)


    ¡°Grr¡­¡­ I will bash it¡­¡­ With the staff¨D¨DAh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    The former staff looked at Lucia for a while (Although it didn¡¯t have eyes) but it quickly changed its stance. It turned around and dexterously used both of its newly formed legs and ran off.


    The ivy that seemed to be its hand spread widely and engulfed the Magi who had failed to escape. I don¡¯t even want to think about how far this mysterious staff will grow as it continues to absorb magic power. This academy is the best Magic Academy in the Empire, and there are hundreds of Magi, from masters to novices.


    The former staff destroyed the exit which was smaller than it was and ran into the corridor.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you going!¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia followed in hot pursuit. She is indeed a level 6 hunter, chasing after a monster without hesitation.


    Anna checked the warehouse that had been destroyed to its limit and the fellow students who had copsed due to ack of magic power and thought about what would happen when the professor returned and put her head in her hands.


    ¡°What do I do¡­¡­¡± (Anna)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thank you Chulbom for the ko-fi!


    Sasuga a member of Strange Grief. If your Magic is not working bash the monster with your staff!


    Luciaparing herself to Luke and saying I told you so was so funny


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 280，Part2: 2 - Jet-Black Staff ②

    <h4>Chapter 280£¬Part2: 2 - Jet-ck Staff ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 280 Jet-ck Staff ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The Smart sisters have opposite personalities. Liz is innocent, impulsive, and sometimes mature, while Sytry is rational, firm, and sometimes childlike. And Sytry prefers to give rather than to be given something. This must be one of the reasons why she is sessful as an Alchemist.


    I also like Liz, who pulls me by the arm and forcibly drags me around when I amzy, but Sytry, who elerates my uselessness, was afort to me (By the way, it goes without saying that Anthem is the one that gives me the most sense of security. Was it because of Liz and Sytry, who is such a lively duo, that they were able to create an older brother with such a reliable personality?).


    I ate a meal prepared by Sytry, who was in a great mood and decorated with multiple Relics, and thenze around while watching Kilkill-kun do his gymnastics.


    Sytry remained *niconico* smiling the whole time. I feel like I don¡¯t need an escort since I have no intention of leaving the room, but apparently, it was a nice refresher for her.


    When I made a big yawn, Sytry *sowasowa* fidgety approached me.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Cry-san¨D¨DLook at this! I heard what you said yesterday and brought some research materials!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Research materials? Of what?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is aption of evil curses. It is a specialption of dangerous phenomena, evil cursed items, etc. discovered so far, and not avable on the market. For you Cry-san, I worked very, very hard to steal¨D¨DTo take it outside of the institution!!¡± (Sytry)


    What the hell is with that dangerous book¨D¨DI am fine with you being excited¡­¡­ But I didn¡¯t ask for it!!


    If you put such a thick book with a disastrous binding, as if it were cursed, on the desk, I feel like something will creep on me from behind.


    With a soft feeling and body heat pressed against my back, and the chilly feel of the Relics on her, Sytry whispered in my ear.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If I pick out one that I want, will you give it to me?¡± (Sytry)


    I won¡¯t give it to you. Apparently, it seems that another strange rumor is circting again. It is the same for Franz-san, but what in the world do you think I am?


    ¡°Most cursed items are hidden. And just knowing its existence is dangerous. This is a really rare book. I did this for Cry-san, only for Cry-san.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry frequently emphasizes that it is for my sake, but even I, a Relic collector, have no interest in cursed items.


    I didn¡¯t know anything about the magic sword Eliza brought, so it was inevitable. Besides, evil curses you say¨D¨D.


    I am curious about what Sytry, who is always so serious, wants, but there is no way a cursed item would be lying around in the Imperial Capital in the first ce.


    Wasn¡¯t using it prohibited byw? I think you are in the clear if you just possess it, tho¡¯? Well, items with disadvantages do have high abilities.


    Sytry *surisuri* rubbed my neck. I put my hand on my chin and opened the book to a random page.


    The illustration was of an ominous tree that waspletely ck from its trunk to its branches and leaves. And I read the text on the page.


    ¡°Lemme see, lemme see. The ck World Tree¨D¨DIt was created as a recement for the mysterious, one and only, World Tree in the world. Unlike the World Tree, which draws its power from the earth¡¯s veins and circtes it throughout the world, the ck World Tree is a legacy of a magical civilization that attacks life and drains it of its magical power. It is said that when the ck World Tree fully grows, it will take root and transform everything inside a thousand kilometers radius into a magical wastnd where no Magic can pass.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°When you can¡¯t use Magic, the whole civilization will change.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is not a big deal. Well, I don¡¯t need it tho¡¯¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    It is not like I can use Magic. That is quite a problem if I can¡¯t charge my Relics, but¨D¨DWhen you say Cursed Item, you will think that it will cause a lot of casualties but it seems that it is not always necessarily the case.


    The World Tree is a legendary divine tree. It is said to be the finest material for wands and boasts an immense amount of magical power amplification that surpasses that of Relics, but the truth is unknown. I have heard that there is a single tree that still grows in the deepest part of the great forest managed by ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡±, and that it is the object of Spirit People¡¯s faith, but this is a doubtful story. Lapis and the others told me that they have never seen it.


    But wouldn¡¯t this picture¡­ Wouldn¡¯t the ck World Tree make the Spirit People furious if they saw it? Is it on point?


    Now, by the way, what was on Sytry¡¯s mind already?


    Just as I was about to check that with my childhood friend, who couldn¡¯t help but have her eyes twinkling, the door opened vigorously.


    It was Eva with a bloodless expression that came in. And almost at the same time, the Symphonic Stone on the desk that Franz-san had given me started to shake.


    ¡°It is terrible, Cry-san! The Zebrudia Magic Academy has been destroyed by an unidentified giant monster!¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Haah? What are you saying all of sudden¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    The Zebrudia Magic Academy is the best Magic school in the Empire. It is also the institution to which the teacher to whom Lucia is an apprentice belongs.


    The site is vast, and the school buildings are very tough and protected by many magical barriers, making it one of the safest ces in the Imperial Capital. It is impossible for it to be attacked and destroyed by monsters. That ce will be safe even if a dragon attacks, you know.


    It must be misinformation. Many high-level Hunters as well as renowned magicians are affiliated with that ce. They are not on the same scale as Thawne Rowell¡¯s swordsmanship dojo.


    In the first ce, there is no way a huge monster or anything like that could have entered the Imperial Capital. Sytry and Kilkill-kun are also staring in wonder.


    Eva came close, breathless, and hit the desk vigorously, trying to say something¨D¨DWhen suddenly she looked at the picture on the page of the book I had just opened and screamed in a shocked voice.


    ¡°It, it¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is this!!! It looks just like this!!¡± (Eva)


    Oh boy, I am having trouble understanding you. What are you so excited about?


    The Symphonic Stone keeps shaking while I am talking with her and it is very noisy. Franz-san is persistent too, what business does he have? I am busy right now.


    When I took a deep breath to calm myself down, I made a serious expression and said.


    ¡°Eva, this isn¡¯t a monster, it is a cursed item, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Who cares about that! Look, there¨D¨D!¡± (Eva)


    Eva goes around and points out the window. I have no choice but to get up and look out the window alongside Sytry.


    Beyond the building, in the far distance, I saw something jet-ck that should not have been there before. The fact that I could see it through the building means that it was quiterge.


    As I rub my eyes, Sytry *tsuntsun* pokes me in the shoulder.


    ¡°It is not a big deal. Right, Cry-san!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    It is not a big deal and by the way, this ispletely irrelevant to me.


    Eh? What? I have to go there? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, it is true that Lucia might be there. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry in all his glory. Randomly open a page and say that it is insignificant.


    Then a secondter the cursed item shows up. Sasuga Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 281，Part1: 1 - Cursed Item

    <h4>Chapter 281£¬Part1: 1 - Cursed Item</h4> <h4>Chapter 281 Cursed Item</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    With my Symphonic Stone in hand, I go outside with Sytry.


    By the way, Eva is staying at home because it is dangerous. I would like to stay at home too, but I won¡¯tin. It would be a disaster if Eva got hurt because she followed me.


    ¡º¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· what is going on! It is not normal for major incidents to ur one after another in the Imperial Capital!¡» (Franz)


    ¡°No, well¡­¡­ Even if you ask me that¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºDon¡¯t underestimate me! I know that your Imouto is enrolled at Zebrudia Academy of Magiiiiic!¡» (Franz)


    ¡°Well, she is but¡­¡­¡­¡­ To say that it is my fault just because of that¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    From Franz-san¡¯s incessant yelling from the Symphonic Stone, I get that hepletely assumed that I was fully responsible for the incident.


    Sure I am unlucky and a Level 8, but you can¡¯t force all those problems on me.


    In the first ce, there are two other Level 8s in this Imperial Capital, but what the hell are they doing?


    ¡ºWhat the hell is that? I am sure that you already have a good guess of what it is!?¡» (Franz)


    ¡°Eeeeh¡­¡­ Don¡¯t think that I know everything. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ That is, you know, probably the ¡ºck World Tree¡».¡± (Cry)


    ¡º!? You bastaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaard!¡» (Franz)


    Far away. Something huge and ck was wriggling in the sky, and there were incessant screams on the main street. The fact that it could be seen even from here meant that it must be several hundred meters high. It is bigger than a dragon.


    How in the world did something like that get into the Imperial Capital? The Imperial Capital is on high alert right now because of a prophecy about a curse or something, you know.


    Or rather, what can I even do when I get there? Isn¡¯t the only thing that I can do is to take Sytry there? Do they even need me?


    ¡°It is so huge¡­¡­¡­¡­! That is a solid ss A disaster, right, Cry-san!!¡± (Sytry)


    Uwaaah, she looks awfully happy.


    Sytry squeezed my hand while holding her mouth with shining eyes. And because of that, I can¡¯t run away.


    Well, calm down. Calm down, Cry Andrich. With something of that size, I am sure all the powerful people in the Imperial Capital wille out and beat that thing to a pulp¡­ Probably.


    It is highly doubtful that physical attacks can do anything about it, but if it really is the ¡ºck World Tree¡», it should naturally be vulnerable to fire since it is a tree. Burn it, burn it.


    ¡°If my guess is correct¡­¡­ That thing is weak against fire. You will need the power of ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡·¨D¨DThe power of ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºTsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ Alright. I will request their cooperation, so you must go there immediately! The Academy is one of the pirs of the Empire, so if it is destroyed, you won¡¯t get away with it!¡» (Franz)


    Leaving those terrifying words behind, the connection of the Symphonic Stone is cut off. In the first ce, you should have contacted that Baa-san before asking me¡­¡­ It is the Magic Academy. I am pretty sure that it is that Baa-san home turf.


    Seeing me frowning while looking down at the Symphonic Stone in my hand, Sytry said while blinking her eyes.


    ¡°Uhmmm, Cry-san. With all due respect¨D¨DIf the contents of the evil curseption are true, wouldn¡¯t it be a bad idea to attack that tree with Magic since it absorbs Magic power?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Aaaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ W-Well, it is not impossible to think that way I think. I-I am sure it will be fine.¡± (Cry)


    Itpletely got out of my head even though I had just read it a few minutes ago. Seriously, that is why I am not good at this.


    However, no matter how much Magic it absorbs, it is still just a tree after all, so with that Baa-san firepower, she can handle it, can¡¯t she?


    In the event that she can¡¯t do it¡­¡­¡­¡­ She is still Level 8, so please do something about it. It would be better than me in any case.


    There is a good chance that Lucia is involved, but that Imouto of mine is much stronger than I am and I am sure she has a lot of friends at the Magic Academy. So, let¡¯s just take it easy here.


    ¡ì


    People in the city were fleeing like rabbits. The uproar has blown up way more than I had imagined.


    The sound of rms rang as if it was the apocalypse. As I moved forward, I learned that I had greatly underestimated the enormity of the ck World Tree.


    The dispatched knights maintaining public order raise their voices and guide the evacuation.? I want to be evacuated too.


    ¡°Awesome, awesome, so big!¡± (Sytry)


    The assessment of the *pyonpyon* bouncing Sytry was greatly understated and it looks like her IQ had dropped significantly. Aren¡¯t you afraid of anything?


    Maybe because of Kilkill-kun at our side, the fleeing people are also avoiding us, creating an empty space around us. A thought urs to me, and I say to Sytry, who is walking next to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hey, it just urred to me but isn¡¯t it pretty badass to move forward when everyone else is running away?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yes! Cry-san, you look fantastic! Kyaaaaa!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡­¡­ I want to scream too. I want to scream, but not a happy or embarrassed scream. It has been a while since I wanted to throw up.


    At that moment, a knight carrying arge shield approaches without being undeterred by Kilkill-kun¡¯s appearance and says loudly.


    ¡°You guys, it is dangerous here! Don¡¯t you see that! Run away!¡± (Knight)


    I want to run away.


    ¡°There is no problem. We are here to take care of it. Don¡¯t you know the Level 8, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I want to run away.


    The kind knight walks away with a surprised expression at Sytry¡¯s words.


    Apparently, Level 8 Hunters, who are usually privileged, have to risk their lives more than the Knight Order in an emergency.


    The school buildings came into view as I walked down the road that Lucia and I once took together.


    I have never seen the real World Tree, but it seems that Zebrudia Academy of Magic is in an unprecedented crisis right now.


    The Academy is built on a vast site, where powerful Magic tests could be conducted. The huge castle-like main building has six towers where theboratories of the professors of the Academy are located.


    They were now wrapped in gigantic jet-ck ivy.


    The tree¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is moving. Are trees supposed to be like that? What was the civilization that created this thing thinking?


    Humans were floating through the air like garbage as they were swung around by the fast-moving ivy.


    Hundreds of Magi, probably students of the Academy, gathered around it and attacked it with offensive Magics, but it did not seem to stop the World Tree¡¯s movement at all.


    Sytry, who had calmed down a bit thanks to walking a little, observed the World Tree rationally and said.


    ¡°We saw nt Phantoms like that in the ¡¾Prism Garden (White Flower Garden)¡¿, didn¡¯t we?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Fuuuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t remember that.¡± (Cry)


    Unfortunately, I was not conscious at all at that time!


    But what can you do against something like that? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Why would Cry remember something from a low Level 7 Treasure Shrine!


    It was so boring that he slept the whole time!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 281，Part2: 2 - Cursed Item

    <h4>Chapter 281£¬Part2: 2 - Cursed Item</h4> <h4>Chapter 281 Cursed Item</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Fortunately, the Magic Academy has barriers around it. It doesn¡¯t seem like there has been any damage outside yet, but with that size, it is only a matter of time.


    And at that moment, the sky suddenly darkens, and a tornado mixed with blocks of ice forms in the center of the schoolyard. It is arge-scale offensive Magic.


    ¡°That is Lucia-chan¡¯s ¡ºHailstorm¡».¡± (Sytry)


    The tornado became huge in a blink of an eye and hit the ck World Tree attached to the tower.


    The sound of the wind roaring. A tremendous roar resounded as if something hard was being chipped away. The Magi¡¯s who had been crawling on the ground desperately clung to the ground to prevent themselves from being blown away by the aftermath.


    The World Tree that received the advanced offensive Magic had its body chipped away¨D¨DAnd became huge.? And it was not my imagination.


    ¡°!? It is¡­ Growing!?¡± (Sytry)


    Therge wound was gouged out, closed up, and then swelled up. The main part is so swollen that it can be seen from a distance.


    Apparently, that tree wasn¡¯t always that big. What is that¡­¡­ Umhh¨D¨D.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Haaaaah, Lucia. I can¡¯t believe you watered it like a nt.¡± (Cry)


    It is fire, fire. A nt¡¯s weakness is fire, surely. Well, but Lucia is best at Water Magic after all.


    The ivy was wrapped around one of the research towers. Even after countless attacks, it still clings to the top of the tower, as if it was adamant to cling to it.


    The tower was *mishimishi* creaking due to being constricted by countless ivies. Apparently, that World Tree really wants to break someone¡¯sboratory. Is there something there?


    Then, at that moment, a huge fireball rained down from the sky and cut through the dark clouds.


    ¡°Seriously, why is this happening!¡± (?)


    A hoarse voice sends chills down my spine. It is the burning Baa-san. The burning Baa-san came to help!


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· appears while cloaked in explosive me. Behind her were many Magi with the symbol of ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡· following her. Looking closely, you can see that for some reason, Kruz and the others are also present.


    One of the best n of Magi in the Imperial Capital. Without hesitation, the Members of ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡· entered the premises, raised their wands in unison, andunched their techniques. mes, light, and wind flew into the World Tree under the dark sky.


    Needless to say, the one who leads the charge is that Baa-san who is letting out crazyughs.


    She is a hundred times scarier than the ck World Tree¡­¡­ I feel like I will have a nightmare about it tonight.


    ¡°Fuhahahahahahahahahaha! Burn, burn, burn! Burn to ashes!¡± (Rosemary)


    It¡¯s bad, I feel like burning to ashes.


    I unintentionally hid in the shadow of the building. Fireballs were raining down like meteorites. I don¡¯t understand why that Baa-san would learn such a dangerous technique.


    The hot wind even reached us from several hundred meters away.


    However, it is a relief. That Baa-san would be the most fearsome of all your enemies, but she is also the most reliable when she bes your ally. With this, even that damned tree will be reduced to ashes¨D¨D.


    ¡°Cry-san, isn¡¯t the tree getting bigger?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I rub my eyes. Sytry was right, the ck World Tree was gradually thickening its ivy rather than turning to ash amidst the raging crimson mes.


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, who noticed the abnormality, let out a fierce smile.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­This¡­ Is¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    The mes that were raining down on it were gaining even more momentum, but it wasn¡¯t enough at all. Even I, who was quite a distance away, saw that the fire was about to be extinguished¨D¨D.


    It doesn¡¯t make any sense. I can¡¯t believe that there is anything in this world that could receive that Baa-san¡¯s Magic and not turn to ashes.


    ¡°Um¡­¡­ Is this maybe¡­¡­Photosynthesis?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ Photosynthesis¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I see?¡± (Sytry)


    nts need light, water, and a warm climate to grow well. I see, the World Tree cannot be dealt with by ordinary tricks.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ If even ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· attack doesn¡¯t leave a single scratch on it, how do you destroy that tree?


    The trunk of the tree had grown so long that it was almost reaching the sky.? It looks like you can reach the sky if you climb it. Come to think of it, I have heard that the real World Tree is so big that it reaches the sky.


    ¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh! Usotsukiningen! You lied again, desuuu! Fire is definitely not its weakness, desuuu!!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz is telling something unfounded again. That was photosynthesis¡­¡­ It is photosynthesizing. It just didn¡¯t have enough firepower, probably. You should be able to destroy it if you do your best!


    As I was quietly cheering from the shadows, ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· roared.


    ¡°Kruz, calm down! Maybe it was not powerful enough. Let¡¯s do Ritual Magic!¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ You have done all you want and you are still not satisfied, Baa-san. Maybe fire isn¡¯t its weakness, you know! Learn a little from Kruz!


    The members of ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡· quickly spread out. Ritual magic is, simply put, a powerful Magic that is activated by the cooperation of multiple casters.


    I cannot imagine how powerful it would be if ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, who can use Magic that is as powerful as an army, cast it.


    Won¡¯t she blow up the Academy if she makes a mistake?


    ¡°She ispletely pissed off¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t she? If I recall, she said she couldn¡¯t stand to see something she couldn¡¯t burn.¡± (Sytry)


    .


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ Now I know why she hates me.¡± (Cry)


    I am really scared that one day that Baa-san is going to break through the Barrier Ring. You seriously need to make it clear if you lost your edge or not!


    I hear that Baa-san¡¯sughter echoes through the air. Lucia¡¯s Hailstorm put down the fire that has spread to the school building. Lightning shes in the dark clouds and the World Tree grows rapidly. And arge crack appears in the tower.


    I have no idea how the building can still maintain its shape.


    A huge magic circle emerges on the ground surrounded ¡¶Hidden Curse¡¯s (Ma Tsue)¡· Magi that was spread out. Maybe sensing the danger, the ivy of the World Tree, which had been tightening the tower until now, swelled up and attacked them all at once.


    And just when that Baa-san was about to raise her staff in the air¨D¨DThe World Tree *pitari* suddenly stopped growing.


    The World Tree that was facing us was moving restlessly and purple flowers bloomed from the tip of its ivies. Even the ivy that was trying to destroy the magic circle stopped in mid-air and showed no sign of moving any further.


    Heeeeeh¡­¡­ So the World Tree can bloom. It wasn¡¯t written in the book.


    Sytry *pyon* jumped and hugged me excitedly.


    ¡°I-Is that it! Is it possible that you are going to give this to me! Cry-san! I think I can make a great potion with it!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Begoooooooooooone! ¡ºHellfire de¡»!¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± (Cry)


    Her staff was swung down without hesitation. Countless fire swords shot from the magic circle pierce the World Tree and burn it fiercely.


    The purple mes instantly engulfed the entire tree, instantly turning the World Tree, which had been impervious to any attacks earlier, into ashes. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    In Cry¡¯s book, burning a tree is just how a tree photosynthesizes.


    He really lives in a different world than mere mortals!


    And here I thought that creating a second World Tree was Cry¡¯s n, but looks like it was too mainstream so he called Rosemary to burn it to cinder.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Usotsukiningen : another variation of how Kruz call Cry. It means ¡°lying human¡±.

 Chapter 282，Part1: 1 - Useless Person

    <h4>Chapter 282£¬Part1: 1 - Useless Person</h4> <h4>Chapter 282 Useless Person?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°I am not going. I am definitely not going!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Well, well, well, don¡¯t say that¨D¨DLet¡¯s retrieve it quickly!¡± (Sytry)


    I have no idea what you are talking about. Just like me, this matter shouldn¡¯t concern you, right?


    Pushed on the back by Sytry, I head for the central tower that still retains its shape among the burned-out school buildings.


    The Magi of the academy were slumping and the vast grounds were covered with the snowy cinders of the ck World Tree.


    Maybe due to the lingering effects of ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction¡¯s (Shin En Kametsu)¡· attack, the temperature had risen considerably. Just walking around makes me sweaty.


    ¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t this environmental destruction? Well, it certainly solved everything with this, you won! Was what I was thinking¨D¨DBut to be able to burn down that huge tree with a single blow even though it received no damage after being attacked many times by arge number of Magi, she was truly a terrifying Baa-san.


    If it weren¡¯t for Sytry, I would pretend to know nothing and go back to the n House¡­¡­ But why does something so serious (Especially the end result) happen when a member of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· is involved?


    Even though I hadpletely lost my motivation, I was walking while having my back pushed when suddenly the Symphonic Stone in my pocket began to vibrate.


    Seriously, Franz-san is really a pain in the ass. But, he should have learned from this incident that burning Baa-san is much stronger and more useful than me.


    I activate it and quickly report.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Franz-san. The ¡ºck World Tree¡» matter was resolved without incident.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºGrrr!? ¡­¡­ Fuuuuh¡­ Fuuuuh¡­¡­ I-I see, well done!¡» (Franz)


    I am sure I am giving a good report, but I can¡¯t help but notice that Franz-san¡¯s speech is rough.


    ¡°I am not sure from now on, but I am about to go to the burn-out tower to retrieve something.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºWha!? Hah!? Retrieve!? What are you going to retrieve!!¡» (Franz)


    That¡¯s¡­¡­ Something I don¡¯t know. That is why I told you I am not sure!


    I casually look up at the half-destroyed tower and look back at the winners behind me.


    That Baa-san was directing her subordinates, the members of ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡·, to retrieve the ashes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down! That tree haspletely burned down, but the Magic power it absorbed is not gone! That is not just¡­¡­ A simple Monster. Retrieve its ashes!¡± (Rosemary)


    Her zing eyes and voice were as terrifying as an ancient witch, and her words carried a mysterious pressure that made people follow her just by hearing her words.


    As expected of a Level 8 from the Imperial Capital, she isn¡¯t good just for burning things up, huh.


    At any rate, I should report the new information as soon as possible to Franz-san.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Apparently that ck World Tree wasn¡¯t just a simple Monster.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºOf course I knew that!! A simple Monster wouldn¡¯t just appear out of nowhere and destroy the Magic Academy that is protected by multiple barrieeeeeeeers!!¡» (Franz)


    Franz-san is often so excited. The Knight Order is the elite of the elite and the object of admiration of all citizens, but looking at Franz-san, it seems that it is not as good as everyone admires it.


    ¡°It is really hard being a knight. You have to move when something happens even though it isn¡¯t your fault and you have so many things to protect.¡± (Cry)


    ¡º !? You¡­ Bastard¨D¨D¨D¨DGrrr¨D¨D¨D¨DThe¡­ Prediction¡­ Hasn¡¯t¡­ Disappeared¡­ Yet!¡» (Franz)


    It seems like you aren¡¯t feeling that good, Franz-san. And the prediction hasn¡¯t disappeared yet, huh.


    Maybe it is just a timeg? It is hard to imagine having a bigger destruction than Zebrudia¡¯s best Magic Academy being half-destroyed¨D¨D.


    And then, at that moment, a pile of ashes was blown away and Lucia rose up from it.


    I wonder when she got caught up in this, Lucia, who has dressed in all ck, magically looks at me without a moment of hesitation and walks toward me with a scowl on her face.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What do you think I did?


    ¡°Sorry, gotta go, Lucia is here.¡± (Cry)


    ¡º !? O-Oiii! ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, the conversation isn¡¯t ove¨D¨D ¡» (Franz)


    ¡°Cry-san, let¡¯s go while Kilkill-kun is distracting Lucia-chan!¡± (Sytry)


    Why!?


    At Sytry¡¯s words, Kilkill-kun, who had been following behind, promptly stands in front of Lucia.


    Lucia was stunned for a moment but immediately turned a much more stern gaze toward me than before.


    ¡°Nii-san, Syyyt!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Cry-san,e on,e on!¡± (Sytry)


    Haaah¡­ Even though¡­¡­ Even though I wanted to talk to her¡­¡­!


    A voice telling me to stop. ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction¡¯s (Shin En Kametsu)¡· giving orders. Kilkill-kun roaring. Pushing me forward with unusual aggressiveness, I did as she wanted and stepped into the tower.


    ¡ì


    Maybe because of the monster¡¯s rampage, there was hardly anyone left in the tower. Maybe all the Magi went outside to fight off that tree monster.


    Sytry teaches me with high tension while pushing my back without loosening her strength.


    ¡°Zebrudia Magic Academy is a treasure trove, you know! After all, it is the oldest Academy in the Empire that also serves as a research institute for Magic! Rumor has it that the academy¡¯s treasury is filled with treasures that would surprise even Hunters¨D¨DThey are worth retrieving, right!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Heh, is that so?¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­ By the way, what is that retrieving story?


    I walk through an old, or to put it better, a historical corridor and climb the spiral staircase leading to the top. It is a famous staircase that no one from the Academy uses because all the Magi in the Academy can fly in the sky.


    It has been quite a while since I have been here. However, I remember well the impression I got when I visited for the first time¨D¨DWhen I apanied Lucia for her apprenticeship.


    Portraits of famous Magi from the academy adorn the walls, and borate statues of dragons are ced here and there. The air in the Academy is obviously different from the air outside, but it seems that it is because the air of this Academy is permeated with the thick magic power of the faculty members and students who belong to it.


    Lucia has always been calm for her age, but that one time she seemed a little nervous. Well, I was a hundred times more nervous than she was tho¡¯. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Sytry is just here to take her curse and some treasure!


    And of course everyone will think that she did it on Cry¡¯s order.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 282，Part2: 2 - Useless Person

    <h4>Chapter 282£¬Part2: 2 - Useless Person</h4> <h4>Chapter 282 Useless Person?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    When I was walking while immersed in nostalgia, the force that was pushing my back suddenly stopped.


    Sytry says in a small, but unmistakably excited voice.


    ¡°Huh? Nobody is here? Could it be that¡­¡­ We can retrieve not just one thing but the entire treasury? Don¡¯t tell me this was the n all along!?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°This is not the n, you know¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    She is saying something ridiculous. The whole treasury you say, that is no longer retrieving but just in thieving.


    Could it be that she is Liz with her hair cut instead of Sytry?


    ¡­ No, no, no, as expected even I wouldn¡¯t mistake Sytry for Liz in broad daylight. To begin with, Liz is a ¡ºThief (Tozoku)¡» but she is very non-materialistic¡­


    Sytry has a very disappointed look on her face. At this rate, she might secretly retrieve something while she is out of my sight.


    Before she can think of any more bad things, I pull Sytry¡¯s hand and head up the stairs.


    ¡°Aaah¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s finish this and go see Lucia¡¯s ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡±.¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh? By the way, why am I¡­ Climbing the tower? It is not like I have any business with Lucia¡¯s ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡±.


    That¡¯s not good. I can¡¯t help but be swept away by Sytry¡¯s momentum.


    Since a while ago, you have been using the word ¡°Retrieve¡± as if it were a matter of course, but¨D¨DHmmm, I don¡¯t get it. Is there a problem with my head?


    I would like to check what is going on, but I don¡¯t even know where to start.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ So you mean you are going to retrieve it directly from Lucia¡¯s ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡±!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ In a way, I think Sytry¡¯s overly perceptive nature is a weakness.¡± (Cry)


    I have no idea what Sytry is talking about because she is too perceptive. Or maybe it is because I am too unperceptive¡­¡­ I want to go home.


    Just as I sighed deeply, a shining magic circle suddenly appeared beneath my feet.


    Sytry looks around in a panic as the Magic circle with strange characters on it spreads around us.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­!?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­ We are just being called.¡± (Cry)


    I received a simr Magic circle when I first came here with Lucia. It seems to be called a transfer Magic circle and it can be a substitute for forcibly summoning the other party but it seems that this Magic circle can only be used within the premises of the Academy.


    I was a bit nervous at first, but since it is my second time, I am fine.


    Just as I was about to exin to the impatient Sytry, my body suddenly lost its strength and I fell to my knees.


    I couldn¡¯t feel the strength in my hands or legs. I wonder if it is the same for Sytry, she falls toward me as if she was leaning on me.


    Huh? This is not the same magic circle asst time?


    Then, without even having time to raise my voice, my consciousness rapidly faded away and disappeared just like that.


    ¡ì


    Before I knew it, I was sitting on an expensive crimson carpet.


    The first thing I felt was a tickling sensation on my cheek.


    I tilt my head back and look to the side. A familiar pink-blonde girl¨D¨DApparently Sytry was leaning against me. Then I try to move my arms and legs and notice that they are bound with chains.


    But what the hell¨D¨DNo, it is unusual for Sytry to be unconscious longer than me.


    It is too sudden, so my brain isn¡¯t working. As I was thinking about these useless things, a voice called out to me.


    ¡°You are awake atst, Lucia¡¯s brother.¡± (?)


    It was a woman¡¯s voice that gave a somewhat cold impression. At the familiar voice, I raised my head.


    My head finally started to move, and I began to process the scene that came into view.


    It was a familiar room.


    The ceiling was high, with light streaming in through the somewhat mysterious stained ss windows. Along the walls of the room, there were bookshelves lined up from the floor to the ceiling, and the open windows between them reveal nothing but the sky.


    There were countless stakes on the floor surrounding us. Was it some kind of Magic? Outside of the stakes, there are many Magi of all ages and gender surrounding us.


    ¨D¨DAnd in front of us, ¡°Lucia¡¯s Teacher (Sensei)¡± had a mysterious smile on her face.


    Lucia¡¯s ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡±, who is the head professor at the Zebrudia Magic Academy, the highest Magic castle in the Empire, is not a pure human being.


    She is a girl who looks no different from Lucia.


    She has golden eyes and long silver hair pulled back in a way that will not hinder her. She wears a robe with a somewhat rounded silhouette that hides her body lines.


    At first nce, she appears to be human, but even those who know nothing about her would have sensed something like an indescribable sense of incongruity when looking at her appearance.


    Whether it was true or not¨D¨DShe was a rare person in the world with both ¡ºHuman¡» and ¡ºSpirit Person (Noble)¡» blood.


    Her body has the characteristics of both Human and Spirit People, and although she is only as tall as Liz, the tip of her ears are slightly pointed.


    There are only a few Spirit People living in the Imperial Capital, but none of them will talk about her.


    A miraculous flower blooming in Zebrudia. One of the best Magi in the Imperial Capital, who is said to have been recruited by Radrick Atrum Zebrudia himself when he took the throne.


    A human, but at the same time, not a human. The ¡¶Immortal (Fumetsu)¡·, Sage sta.


    Was it because of her overwhelming strength? Even though I wasn¡¯t being stared at, I felt oppressed, so I looked around and hurriedly greeted her.


    ¡°Oooooh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Goo-Good morning?¡± (Cry)


    What the hell is going on?


    Leaving me confused, Lucia¡¯s ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± said to Sytry.


    ¡°And Sytry, the one next to him, you had better stop feigning sleep. Apparently, you are exactly what Lucia told me you are.¡± (Sage)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Guuuh¡­ Guuuh¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry clings to me tightly.


    I understood everything, epted it, and sighed.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    She was acting like a thief, but apparently, she was not Liz.


    It is just the useless Sytry. It seems that today¡¯s Sytry is the useless Sytry.


    It should have been Lucia! I should have just let myself get caught by Lucia instead of letting Sytry push me in the back at that time! It is toote to regret now.


    As I smiled half-heartedly because I was left with nothing to do, Lucia¡¯s ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± dered in a chilling voice that could scare me to death with just that.


    ¡°From now on, the trial will begin. Lucia¡¯s brother. You are charged of partially destroying this prestigious Academy. Do you have anything to say?¡± (Sage) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! I had a busy week so I couldn¡¯t post the chapter yesterday. But here¡¯s the chapter.


    Lucia¡¯s Sensei finally appears! But now she is going to judge Cry for destroying the Academy!


    Moreover, all Lawyer Sytry is doing is cuddling Cry! Will Cry finally be convicted or will he be judge innocent!


    You will know it in the next episode of Strange Grief, Law and Order!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 283，Part1: 1 - Useless Person ②

    <h4>Chapter 283£¬Part1: 1 - Useless Person ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 283 Useless Person ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Countless gazes were fixed on me and Sytry, who was feigning sleep.


    First of all, I think I have to grasp what was going on, but as usual, I have no idea.


    But since I came to the Imperial Capital and became a hunter, I had encountered these situations so many times that I waspletely used to them (In a bad way).


    Surely, the flow of time in the Imperial Capital is too fast for me. That is why they can see things that I can¡¯t see, and say things that make no sense to me at all.


    On what grounds does ¡°Lucia¡¯s Teacher (Sensei)¡±¨D¨DSage-san thinks I have half-destroyed the Academy.


    It was that monster that destroyed the Academy. No matter how bad my luck is, I don¡¯t want people to think I summoned such a monster. That is the least I want¡­¡­


    If anything, isn¡¯t it more likely that it was because of some Magi in someboratory who did some weird experiment?


    From what I hear, the Magic Academy is still better than the Magic Science Academy, to which Sytry belongs, but from my point of view as a harmless human being, neither is better than the other.


    The look in her eyes was more dangerous than when Lucia and I came to see her all these years ago. At that time, her curiosity was stronger as Lucia had just turned fifteen and had juste of age¨D¨DBut apparently, this time she thought that I had done something very bad.


    When I was still, not knowing what to do and saying nothing, Professor Sage said with a thin voice as usual.


    ¡°ording to our research, the Level 8 Hunter, Cry Andrich, the ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· sent a Magi¡¯s natural enemy here at the Zebrudia Magic Academy, something that has extremely powerful magic absorption abilities¨D¨DBy sending the root of that dangerous creature, it has resulted in theplete destruction of 115 of the historic 127yers of barrier that had beenid on the Academy grounds. ording to the Empirew, this is a vition of three crimes and one of the ten sins, ¡ºBringing in a City Disrupting ss magical creature¡».¡± (Sage)


    Hooo, I see, I see¡­¡­ I wonder if that Cry-san is not ¡¶Infinite Sky Flower (Senten Banka)¡· instead of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·?


    Even if she tells me that solemnly, I don¡¯t remember doing that at all, but for the time being I will listen silently.


    Sytry is still *gugu* snoring, but when will she get back to normal? Maybe she is like this because of the Magic circle on the ground?


    ¡°Among the 127yers of barrier, there was some technology that had never been broken before and had already been lost in time. And you destroyed those barriers.¡± (Magi 1)


    ¡°Like brittle sses¡­¡± (Magi 2)


    The Magi next to her interjects with a serious expression. Maybe it is because the other Magi are all old people, but the appearance of Sage sta nodding her head at the center while looking like their grandchildren looks like a joke. I hear that ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡± has a slow aging rate, but I wonder how old she really is¡­¡­


    Sage-san nodded ordingly at what herpanions said.


    ¡°Yes, like brittle sses. It was an outdated barrier, but it was also academically valuable. Thanks to the efforts of ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· and the school¡¯s Magi, the magical creature was reduced to ashes, but many students, not to mention faculty and staff, fell prey to the creature¡¯s venom and were forced to have their magic power squeezed out them, and some have yet to recover from their magic power deficiency. This is a clear act of hostility toward the Academy. Even if the other party is a Level 8 Hunter, this kind of behavior is unforgivable.¡± (Sage)


    I see¡­¡­ But even if we assume that Imitted such a criminal act, you guys are still going to forgive ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction¡¯s (Shin En Kametsu)¡· act, right?


    I heard that while we were on vacation and ying with the Onsen Dragons, that Baa-san picked a fight with Akasha in the city and burned the ce down. Shouldn¡¯t we condemn her first?


    However, I want to clear up some misunderstandings¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but for some reason, they don¡¯t seem to not suspect my involvement in the case.? What a nasty trust they have for me.


    I don¡¯t know how you did your research, but there is no way that this is fair.


    Professor Sage¡¯s voice was cold and almost emotionless. It may have been her personality, but she always has a strong reaction toward me.


    ¡°And, out of all things, Lucia¡¯s older brother, you are¨D¨DAsking something in return. If that extremely dangerous Magical Creature¨D¨DIf ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· didn¡¯te, the rest of the barrier would have all been destroyed, and I don¡¯t know how much of an uproar it would have caused. It is possible that Magical Creatures would have escaped outside the confines of the Academy and brought doom to the Imperial Capital.¡± (Sage)


    I looked around at the dozen or so Magi surrounding us. I don¡¯t know their names, but each one of them must be one of the best Magi in the Imperial Capital.


    It is strange that no one defends me even though so much wisdom of the Imperial Capital is gathered here.


    And it was Sytry who was asking something in return, not me.


    ¡­¡­ Well, I have Franz-san with me. Franz-san will be with me. And unlike Sytry, he won¡¯t be useless.


    Let¡¯s call for helpter with the Symphonic Stone. Lucia¡¯s ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± made a quizzical expression as I made up my mind.


    ¡°Why are you not saying anything? If you have any objections¡­¡­ I will at least listen to them. Otherwise, we will follow the regr procedure of the Empirew and dispose of this case ording to the Academy¡¯sw.¡± (Sage)


    Was this Academy an extraterritorial territory¡­¡­?


    Speaking of which, Lucia told me something about this. She said that they are granted autonomy in case a Magi went on a rampage and caused a major incident. Meing here was just an ident, but I walked into a terrible ce.


    Whether it was an objection or a counter-argument¡­¡­ I have never been heard when I appeal for my innocence. I want to clear up the misunderstanding as calmly as possible but¨D¨D.


    Then, one of the Magi who surrounded us raised her hand and said.


    ¡°But, Professor Sage. He is the brother of that Lucia Roje¡­ Isn¡¯t it problematic to dispose of him without Lucia¡¯s permission?¡± (Professor 1)


    She looks serious. At her words, the other Magi raise their voices.


    ¡°¡¶Unrestricted Creation (Bansho Jizai)¡· has a talent that could rival ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·. And unlike Rosemary, who is feared for turning the surrounding area into a sea of fire with her fire technique, she is a decent person. She has developed several new spells as well.¡± (Professor 2)


    ¡°If something changes in Lucia¡¯s mind after disposing of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, it will be a problem. How will the students who adore her react¨D¨D¡± (Professor 3)


    Lucia¡¯s ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± eyebrows twitched at what the other professors said. Apparently, my Imouto is quite popr.


    Lucia¡­¡­ Your brother is extremely happy that you have be such a splendid person! Do your best, Lucia! Please, do better than your best!


    The discussion heated up on its own in front of me as I support Lucia in my mind and pinched Sytry¡¯s cheeks as she hugged me and *gugu* snored with her eyes closed.


    ¡°In the first ce, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is a man who was even selected to escort His Majesty the Emperor. Even though we are allowed to dispose of people at our own discretion, it is only as ast resort. In this case, it is too dangerous to do so.¡± (Professor 4)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ There is no mistake with the other party¡¯s charges. A favor for a favor, a grudge for a grudge, this is the Magi¡¯s custom.¡± (Sage)


    ¡°Lucia is the one who brought the object. It is unreasonable to punish only ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· without punishing Lucia.¡± (Professor 1)


    ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s also a problem with Anna, who used that staff carelessly¨D¨D¡± (Professor 2)


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but think that Professor Sage¡¯sb is full of problems.¡± (Professor 3)


    ¡°Is it possible¡­¡­ It is your revenge for her missing her Advanced Compound Spiritual Wand Examination that you rmended?¡± (Professor 4)


    Advanced Compound Spiritual Wand Examination¡­¡­ Right, I am pretty sure it is the one she said she couldn¡¯t take because of a scheduling conflict with the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    I am not the one who brought the monster in, but¡­¡­ I am very sorry for the inconvenience I caused on that asion!


    Finally, Professor Sage red at the other professors after being on the receiving end of a weird usation.


    ¡°¡­¡­ As if it was the case! I am merely exercising my legitimate rights. In the first ce, do you understand that the prestigious barriers of this ancient abode of Magi have been destroyed!?¡± (Sage)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ However, although you said to be prestigious, it has been neglected for decades after being told that it must be fixed-up someday. Shouldn¡¯t we be thankful for it being destroyed?¡± (Professor 3)


    ¡°That¡¯s just a consequence! What kind of idiot would say thank you after having their barriers broken without their prior consent! That¡¯s too barbaric!¡± (Sage)


    The Lucia¡¯s brother¡¯s correction is¡­¡­ Too strong. At least, to me, what Professor Sage is saying seems more correct.


    The only thing that is incorrect is that¡­¡­ It has nothing to do with me at all.


    Sage-san is ring at me even though I wasn¡¯t the one arguing with her.


    The female Magi next to her, who in appearance only, looked three times older than Sage-san, pointed at me and persuaded Sage-san in a high-pitched voice.


    ¡°But I want you to think calmly, Professor Sage. He is the brother of that¨D¨DLucia Roje, you know!¡± (Professor 3)


    Phew. Yes, I am Lucia Roje¡¯s brother. I feel like that is why I am here, but¨D¨DIn the first ce, we do not share the same blood¡­¡­


    Apparently, it seems like the professors are divided into two factions: those who believe that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· should be forgiven because he is Lucia¡¯s brother, and those who believe that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· should pay for his crimes because he is guilty. We are still waiting for the ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is innocent faction, to arrive.


    I didn¡¯t know where to start the conversation, so I had no choice but to *niconico* smile when Sage-san looked at me with a frozen look that seemed to have condensed all of Lucia¡¯s frozen re.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why have you been silent all this time, why aren¡¯t you saying something, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, Lucia¡¯s brother. I have been unnecessarily interrupted¨D¨DBut, Lucia belongs to myboratory, and I have the authority over what happened. Unlike the others, I will not humor you¨D¨DEven if it is the brother of my beloved disciple, I¡­ Will not show any pity. In the first ce, I have heard a lot about what you do from Lucia. You can hardly move inside that barrier and you can¡¯t use your Relics or Magic that you are so good at.¡± (Sage)


    I didn¡¯t notice because I wasn¡¯t trying to move, you know.


    Then I realized something and opened my eyes widely. Sage-san *hmph* snorted softly.


    ¡°It is toote to make that kind of expression now. Punishment will follow when youmit a crime¨D¨DBreaking the barriers of Zebrudia Magic Academy is unprecedented. The details of the punishment will be the result of discussions with the heads of each research department of the academy¡­¡­ But the scale is the scale. You should be prepared for the consequences.¡± (Sage)


    I can¡¯t use my Relics or my Magic¡­¡­¡­¡­ So does that mean that Sytry was my Relic all along¡­¡­? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Ooof crazy long chapter¡­ I wanted to cut it in 3 part but as I didn¡¯t post a chapterst week, I¡¯llpensate by not cutting it into 3 part. But boy this chapter is long¡­


    Cry¡¯s trying to run away from reality by thinking that Sytry is his Relic is so funny, sasuga Cry!


    And is it just me or I can kind of feel some Tsundere vibe from Sage-sensei¡­


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 283，Part2: 2 - Useless Person ②

    <h4>Chapter 283£¬Part2: 2 - Useless Person ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 283 Useless Person ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Sage-san¡¯s cheeks twitch as she begins to *gongon* tap the floor in front of her with her staff as if she sensed something in my expression.


    ¡°!? Oi, hey, what do you think you are doing! Listen to me! To begin with, Anna said that you wanted the Academy¡¯s precious artifacts, but that was just a rumor! There is no way one of our fellow professors would divulge information about their precious artifact! Everyone is dancing around because of this nonsense¨D¨DRight now, we are assessing the damage caused by this magical creature. You are to be imprisoned here until formal action is taken! If words get out, Lucia will also be in trouble, reflect on what you did!¡± (Sage)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Could it be that Lucia¡¯s gestures are inherited from her ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡±? Or is her ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± the one who has been influenced by her?*


    That is when I spoke up for the first time. On second thought, it would be bad if they don¡¯t let me go back home.


    ¡°Ermmm¡­¡­ I will be in trouble if you don¡¯t let me out tho¡¯¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    The refrigerator in my room is full of cakes that are close to their expiry date.


    ¡°You can get in trouble as much as you want. We are the ones in trouble.¡± (Sage)


    Such cold words. I know you are in trouble¨D¨DBut I shouldn¡¯t havee if I knew it was going to end like this. It is one of my bad points to move when I am pushed around even though I don¡¯t have the ability to solve the problem.


    ¡°Seriously, even though I am already full with inquiries about curses from the Divination Institute¡­¡­ It is one hell of an outrageous harassment to cause a problem at this timing.¡± (Sage)


    ¡°Heee, so it is the same for ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡±. What a coincidence.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Shut up. I am Lucia¡¯s ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡±, not yours! As you know, ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡± are not only powerful in Magic, but also in curses. The strength of our mind is different. Most of the curses that have been called disasters so far have been caused by Spirit People. That said, I don¡¯t want people to keep making strange inquiries on my part.¡± (Sage)


    Sage-san brushes her bangs and sighs with a slightly over-the-top gesture. She looks tired.


    It seems that even a Magi who was recruited by the Emperor himself and earned the Alias of ¡¶Immortal (Fumetsu)¡· has endless troubles. I can¡¯t help but feel a little bit of camaraderie here.


    Sage-san starts walking towards the door while shrugging her shoulders. I tried to stand up for the first time in order to stop her¨D¨DBut I couldn¡¯t even move a little bit.


    It is not so much that I can¡¯t move, it is more that it is a strange feeling where it feels like themands from my brain are not being transmitted to my body. Even though I could talk and even pinch my cheeks¡­¡­ Is this the power of thistest type of her so-called barrier?


    It is bad, at this rate¨D¨D¨D¨DHey, Sytry¡­ How long are you going to keep *gugu* snoring? Aren¡¯t you moving?


    There seemed to be nothing I could do about it. When I gave up and sighed heavily, the door opened vigorously.


    To my disappointment, the one who came in wasn¡¯t Lucia. Sage-san frowned at the student Magi in his chic robes.


    ¡°What is with you?¡± (Sage)


    ¡°We¡¯ve finished our assessment of the damage. I have a few things I¡¯d like to bring to your attention.¡± (Student)


    When the Magi *chirari* nced at me once, the Magi quickly approached Sage-san and whispered in her ear.


    Sage-san was ring at me as if I was her parents¡¯ killer, but¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fumu, that¡¯s¡­¡­ I see¨D¨D¡± (Sage)


    ¡°That¡¯s¨D¨DNo, but, this is only the consequence¨D¨D¡± (Sage)


    It seems that something quite unexpected happened. The way she looks at me changes.


    When Sage opened her eyes widely, her expression distorted violently.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It originally belonged to the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· ? Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ What is that child thinking¨D¨D¡± (Sage)


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sure, yeah. I would hate to lose this, but¨D¨D¡± (Sage)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, no, no, it is obviously strange. How does ite to this?¡± (Sage)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sage)


    A voice full of passion.? What on earth is going on?


    When I was waiting nkly for the story to end, the Magi who had been whispering in her ear moved away and Sage-san approached me with a sour look on her face.


    She looked down at us from a close distance for a while, but before long she made the biggest click of her tongue and poked the magic circle with her staff.


    The light of the shining magic circle disappears as if it has lost its power.


    As I blinked my eyes while Sytry was *gugu* snoring and clinging to me, Sage-san said to me as if she was spitting out.


    ¡°Shit. Release them¡­ Lucia¡¯s brother, the situation has changed.¡± (Sage)


    ¡°Release? What happened?¡± (Professor 1)


    When Sage-san looked at the other professors around her with great disgust, she said with a really reluctant look.


    ¡°I am, definitely, not convinced, but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. The ashes of that monster¨D¨DCould be, potentially, a very, valuable, catalyst. I am, definitely not convinced, but¨D¨DMost will agree with it and it is the dean¡¯s decision. Punishing you would make it harder for us to im ownership of the ashes. The scales don¡¯t bnce out. ording to humans rules, it shouldn¡¯t¨D¨D¡± (Sage)


    ¡°Can you share some of it with me?¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry is now back to normal. Sage-san looks at Sytry for a moment as if she is questioning her sanity but I feel the same way.


    In the past, you used to be timider than me, so how did you be like this¡­¡­?


    Sage-sanpletely ignored her request and said in a cold voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. Lucia is waiting for you downstairs. Don¡¯t worry your Imouto too much.¡± (Sage)


    ¡ì


    We left the room at the top of the tower and descended the spiral staircase.


    The sudden abduction and denunciation had left me physically exhausted. The day was too dense. Give me a break.


    Sytry, who hadpletely recovered, said with a victim-like expression while walking next to me.


    ¡°Really, it was a terrible mess, right Cry-san?¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry, you were just *gugu* snoring, weren¡¯t you. It was one of your most useless times in recent years. Well, it is not like you lost that much point in my mind tho¡¯.


    I looked at her usingly, but Sytry only looked at me strangely. Her mental strength is too different from mine.


    By the way, why were we going to Sage-san¡¯s ce? We had nothing to do there¨D¨DThat¡¯s right. It was because Sytry told me to. Lucia didn¡¯te with us because of Sytry encouraging Kilkill-kun to stall her, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, it is all Sytry¡¯s fault that we got into this mess, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°In the end, they didn¡¯t give us anything¡­¡­ Professor Sage is really stingy. You would think that a long-lived Spirit People would usually be less materialistic. I wanted some ashes, too¡­¡­¡­¡­ I should have secretly taken some. After hearing Lucia¡¯s story, I was too focused on the preconceived notion that the other party would pay us a tribute. If only Cry-san had told me first¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    I can¡¯t tell if what Sytry said is a joke or not.


    But in the end, I never did figure out why Sage-san and the others thought I did something bad.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even though they should have investigated people around them before using me.¡± (Cry)


    I am sure that it was because some Magi in ab somewhere were conducting dangerous experiments.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry very happily agreed with me.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, all¡¯s well that ends well. Let¡¯s go back to my room and eat some cake.


    When I was thinking about that while going down the stairs, the door next to me suddenly opened.


    Something with a brown robe covering its whole body jumped out in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really regret it. I never expected such a monster woulde at me like that¨D¨DI regretted it, so please forgive meeee!¡± (Magi)


    Something suddenly stopped me, shoved a metal canteen to me, climbed over the spiral staircase, and jumped from it.


    I froze for a few seconds and rushed to check downstairs, but there was already no one¡­¡­¡­¡­ Was it a Youkai or something?


    This school is seriously scary. I will nevere here again.


    ¡°What is that¡­¡­?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Who knows¡­¡± (Cry)


    Sytry¡¯s eyes sparkle and she looks at the canteen I was forcibly handed over.


    If it had been Liz, she would have definitely caught her¡­¡­ Whether it would have been a good thing or not is another story.


    When I hand it to her, Sytry opens the canteen lid with careful movement.


    I waited for a while, but there was noment from Sytry, and it didn¡¯t seem to be a hazardous material, so I peeked inside.


    ¨D¨DWhat was inside the canteen was a liquid moving around that was not transparent and had the color of strawberry milk.


    Or rather, it smelled like strawberry milk. I like strawberry milk, I drink it fairly often and have a stock of it in the fridge.


    However, to suddenly jump out, push a canteen containing strawberry milk and run away¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that person really a Youkai?


    As expected, even I have a sense of crisis to not drink strawberry milk given to me by a stranger. As I was getting dismayed, I noticed that Sytry was silent while holding the canteen.


    She *tsuntsun* pokes my shoulder and says as if she hase to her senses. Her cheeks were flushed and her voice was filled with passion.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This color, this smell¨D¨DCould this possibly be the legendary Magic Potion that had been buried in the darkness because of its powerful effects and its danger, the ¡ºStrawberry ze¡»? No way¨D¨DAll traces of it were supposed to have been erased, but to think that it still exists.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Heeeh¡­¡­ Is it something that amazing?¡± (Cry)


    You said strawberry, so isn¡¯t it totally strawberry milk?


    It is surprising but I don¡¯t think she, a brilliant Alchemist, would joke about anything Potion-rted. Sytry closes the lid with more care than usual.


    Well, I am d you are in a better mood.


    While I was thinking about this in a carefree manner, Sytry told me some outragious information in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Yes! It is a subordination drug that mesmerizes both the body and the mind of any human being with a single drop. It was created by a genius Alchemist¨D¨DThree countries were destroyed, and the surrounding countries should have cooperated topletely erase the manufacturing method, the product, and the family of the Alchemist who created it, but I never thought that the actual product would still exist¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is it that amazing?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°If it is the real thing¡­¡­ We might be able to revive the manufacturing method and we may be able to take over the world. No one has ever been able to replicate it, but if we have the real thing we can reverse engineer it¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    Maybe because of her excitement, I quietly picked up the canteen she was holding with much more glee than usual.


    Sytry looked at me with nk eyes for a moment, but then said in a sweet voice.


    ¡°Cry-san¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­ You will give it to me this time, won¡¯t you?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right. Later, okay?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yattaaa!¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry clung to my arm and *surisuri* rubbed her cheek against it. I *unun* nodded and patted her head.


    So¡­ This is definitely something I shouldn¡¯t give to Sytry. I will secretly throw it awayter. <h4>TL notes: </h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Even when he is sentenced to jail Cry¡¯s only thinking about his sweets!


    Priorities in Cry¡¯s mind, Sweet >>>>>> Curse


    And as Lucia thought Cry sent the ck World Tree monster to get a Potion!


    What will be Sytry¡¯s trial with the Strawberry ze!?


    But seriously, the world will be doomed if Sytry gets her hand on this mind-control potion or the whole world will worship Cry as god ans his wife. Take your pick


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : or the button bellow <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Youkai: Japanese folklore ghost/monsterYatta: Yay!

 Chapter 284，Part1: 1 - Useless Person ③

    <h4>Chapter 284£¬Part1: 1 - Useless Person ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 284 Useless Person ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Apparently, Lucia was stopped by Sage-san, who returned after Kilkill-kun tried to stall for time, and was ordered to wait downstairs.


    At the bottom of the tower. I joined Lucia, who was waiting with a sulky expression, and Kilkill-kun, who was forced to sit on his knees in front of her.


    Outside, arge group of Magi was gathering the ashes that had fallen to the ground. I immediately tugged on Sytry¡¯s arm to stop her as she was about to *furafura* wander off in that direction.


    Apparently, there are still some parts that were damaged by the magic circle. No, you can¡¯t. Even if you look at me with those upturned eyes, you can¡¯t do what you can¡¯t do.


    While walking, I ask Lucia about the situation. Lucia gave me new information with a look as if it was natural that I already knew about it.


    ¡°Seriously, I never thought something this big would happen¨D¨DNii-san, the Imperial Capital is not your toy box, you know!? They asked me so many questions¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°W-Well, all end¡¯s well, so isn¡¯t it fine¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Mooooh!¡± (Lucia)


    After all this time, I could not stop sweating. Apparently, the source of that ck World Tree was the staff that I received from the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·. They said that it became like that because it had absorbed the Magic power of its surroundings despite no one activating it.


    In other words, you can say Professor Sage was right.


    ¡­¡­ But this isn¡¯t my fault? The one at fault is the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·. Really, that man, I always felt sorry for the troubles Luke caused him, but for him to take revenge this way¨D¨DHe looks like someone decent, but there is more to meet the eye.


    Sytry, who should not have understood the situation as much as I do, *pon* hit her hands and nodded with a knowing look.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ That was why Professor Sage withdrew¡­¡­ Even if they are the Magic Academy, they would want to avoid conflict with the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· faction¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I see. So you can conquer poison with poison.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Moh! Why are you talking about it like it doesn¡¯t concern you?¡± (Lucia)


    It is too unrealistic. I mean, now I think back on it, the whole process was very strange.


    I was nning to stay still and quietly in the Imperial Capital for a while, but when I gave the sword I got from Eliza, it was in fact a Magic Sword? Then the staff that was given to me in exchange was in fact a dangerous creature? And on top of that, for some reason, I now have a dangerous Magic Potion on hand.


    ¡°Come to think of it, did something happen that made that tree persistently attack that tower?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ No. That tree was attracted by a strong Magic power, so I checked it out after extinguishing the fire to see if there was something wrong with it, but I didn¡¯t find anything special. There were signs that something had been taken away, but theboratory of a Magi is full of secrets¨D¨DBut I think it is something considerable as it was hidden even to the people inside.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see. Strange things do happen, right Cry-san?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Eh!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nii-san?¡± (Lucia)


    Sytry says with a big smile. You are trying to imply something, you know. Lucia is not smiling, but she is also trying to imply something by saying that.


    I have nothing to say, okay. The only thing I learned today was that Lucia is very popr.


    At that moment, the Symphonic Stone began to vibrate again. Stop ringing every time at a bad time.


    Does Franz-san know that this uproar is my fault? No, it is not my fault, but rather, the main culprit is the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·¨D¨D.


    But everything ends up well. There will be no more curse uproar. Even I would never step on a mine I could see! What the hell is a subordination drug!


    I let out a small sigh and activate the Symphony Stone. And Franz-san directly yells at me.


    ¡º¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·¡­¡­ I heard what happened.¡» (Franz)


    ¡°Aaaah. I know, it is about that matter, right? It¡¯s okay, that¡¯s the end of the fuss about curses.¡± (Cry)


    ¡º!? Ha, hey¨D¨D¡» (Franz)


    ¡°I am busy, so I will hang up. See you.¡± (Cry)


    I look down at the Symphonic Stone. I waited for a while, but it didn¡¯t vibrate again. It seems like he gave up.


    I¡¯m sorry Franz-san. I am a little tired right now¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s okay, I will show you that I can prevent any further uproar.


    ¡°Sytry, I see that you are in a very good mood¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Well of course, because now it¡¯s my turn!¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry was in such a good mood that you could tell from the sidelines. She was skipping and *kurukuru* twirling around. I am sorry, but your turn won¡¯te.


    She is my best friend, I owe her money, and I don¡¯t want to put her in a bad mood, but I can¡¯t get away without making sacrifices. Let¡¯s just say I identally threw it away.


    ¡ì


    ¡°I will have you go apologize with me next time!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Yeah, I get it. She seems to be taking care of you a lot, so I have to be firm as well as I am your brother. Your big brother!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± (Lucia)


    After all, it is thanks to my rtionship as your brother that saved me. But now, I have to deal with Sytry.


    If I don¡¯t handle the next event properly, just doing a dogeza won¡¯t save me. Me trying to do something about it but then forgetting it is the worst pattern possible.


    We enter the n Master¡¯s office. Hunters are forbidden to enter, but both Lucia and Sytry followed me calmly.


    Sytry didn¡¯t say anything, but she was appealing to me with her whole body to give her the Potion as soon as possible. The reason why Lucia followed us with an unsatisfied expression was probably because she felt something due to Sytry¡¯s state.


    Today¡¯s Sytry intends to follow me until she gets the Potion. Normally, I would have given in and handed her the Potion, thinking that it would be fine if it is Sytry-chan.


    But I will definitely not forget how she clung to me while *gugu* snoring. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Thanks Satria and Austen for the Ko-fi, I¡¯ll post an Extra Chapter next Sunday.


    Whaaat Cry said it is the end of the fuss about the curse!


    But we still have Liz, Tino, Anthem and everyone from First Step


    They still have to train to fight against a curse!


    How can it end with Sytry¡¯s curse!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 284，Part2: 2 - Useless Person ③

    <h4>Chapter 284£¬Part2: 2 - Useless Person ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 284 Useless Person ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Wait here for a minute¡± (Cry)


    I made Sytry and Lucia wait in the n Master¡¯s office, moved the device, and headed for my room. Let¡¯s quickly get rid of it before I forget about it.


    My room is designed so that I can live a reclusive life. In addition to my collection of Relics and my bed, there is also a refrigerator, a toilet, a bath, a sink, and a water supply.


    When I enter my private room while stretching my back, I put the dangerous Potion on the desk. Then, I suddenly noticed the refrigerator ced next to the bed.


    I open the refrigerator and take out a bottle of strawberry milk from inside. The cake, which was about to expire, was a gift, but the strawberry milk is something I secretly ordered due to my secret sweet tooth.


    After pouring it into a ss and neatly putting the bottle away in the fridge, Ipare it to the Potion with a silly name on the table.


    I knew it, the color looks exactly the same¡­¡­¡­¡­ Its color and its smell are the same too. Is this really such a dangerous Potion? I find it very hard to believe.


    It seems to be called ¡ºStrawberry ze¡», but I wonder if they give it that name because it smells like strawberries. Are they using strawberries as an ingredient? There really are some strange Potions in the world, aren¡¯t there?


    As a test, I took the canteen and brought it closer to my mouth. And there, one of the rings on my finger became hot.


    A Ring Relic with the power to detect danger¨D¨D¡ºDisaster Slip (Wisdom of the Rat)¡». It seems that there is no doubt that this liquid is dangerous since there is no way it would react to strawberry milk.


    If it was a normal Potion, it would have been fine, but if what Sytry said was true, this Potion was the one that destroyed multiple countries. I don¡¯t think Sytry would abuse it, but it is too dangerous to leave it to the useless Sytry.


    I am sorry, but I, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, am going to follow in the footsteps of my predecessors and bury this Magic Potion in the darkness.


    Without hesitation, I pour the Potion into the sink. The strawberry-milk-colored and strawberry-milk-like liquid swirls around the sink and flows down the drain.


    While being careful not to get the Potion on my skin, I wash the canteen with water and wash it offpletely.


    This is a relief. Zebrudia is safe now. This is the full potential of a Level 8.


    All that is left to do is apologize to Sytry. I just dumped a Potion but I breathed a sigh of relief as if Ipleted my job. Then I stared at the metallic canteen there.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I alternately check the cup of strawberry milk and the canteen on the table.


    I casually take up the cup and carefully pour it into the metal canteen I have just emptied.


    I checked again, but the liquid shaking in the water was indistinguishable from the one I had just thrown away. The only difference was that the Ring Relic did not warn me that it is dangerous. If the containers had been the same, it would have been impossible to tell them apart without my Ring Relic.


    If you can¡¯t tell the difference between them when you ced it next to real strawberry milk, what the hell are you ¡ºStrawberry ze¡»¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When I was at a loss for words and feeling either impressed or dumbfounded, Sytry and Lucia came downstairs, probably because they were tired of waiting for me.


    ¡°Cry-san, are you not done yet? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ !? Wh-What are you doing!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Aaaah, this is, uh¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Sytry sees the canteen and cup in my hand and rushes over to me.


    When she saw the contents of the canteen and the cup that still had traces of strawberry milk in it, she looked up at me with a shocked expression.


    ¡°There is a little bit less¡­¡­ D-Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ You drank it!?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°No¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible¨D¨DI can¡¯t believe you drink so much of it, moreover without any dilution¡­ We have to quickly make an antidote¡­¡­ If things go on, Cry-san will be a meat puppet that only listens to orders¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Haaah!? Syt, what did you just say!?¡± (Lucia)


    Sytry was deadly pale. Even though her skin was already white, you can¡¯t see any blood flowing to her face and tears were umting in the corner of her eyes. Maybe due to her confusion, her guess is incorrect. To think that the always calm and collected Sytry would change herplexion so much¡­ It seems that this was something worse than I thought.


    As soon as she took the metal canteen from my hand and closed the lid tightly, Sytry shouted at Lucia in desperation.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be going! I¡¯ll make an antidote no matter what! Lucia-chan, let Cry-san rest quietly!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Ah, wai¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    Before Lucia could stop her, Sytry was running up the stairs in a single leap. There was no time to say anything. Since she came down, all I could say was, ¡°Aaaah, this is, uh¡± and ¡°No¡±.


    In the end, only Lucia and I were left. Sytry is a calm and collected person, but she used to be a bit clumsy. It seems she was just hiding it in the shadows and didn¡¯t really ovee it.


    Lucia was stunned. As expected, even my Imouto, who has a good reputation at the academy, cannot understand this situation without prior information.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am telling you that I didn¡¯t drink it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ha, haah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nii-san, are you feeling okay?¡± (Lucia)


    Now that you say it, I might be feeling a little bitzy¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.? I am always feeling like that.


    I take out cold strawberry milk from the refrigerator and pour it into a cup.


    Once I confirm that the ring did not sense any danger, I take a sip. The sweetness and aroma of strawberries mingle with the richness and aroma of the milk.


    Yes, yes, this is it. This is what strawberry milk is. But how could even a professional like Sytry not notice it at first nce¡­¡­


    ¡°There she goes, trying to make an antidote for strawberry milk.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you go after her?¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia was silently staring at me for a while but then said with a cold gaze that was no less than her ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Cry¡¯s full potential consists of throwing away the Strawberry ze and drinking strawberry milk, sasuga Cry


    ¡­ An antidote for strawberry milk, how is she going to create that¡­


    But you know Sytry, even if Cry drank it, it wouldn¡¯t have worked on him as he is Cry is too ¡°OP¡±!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : or the button bellow

 Chapter 285，Part1: 1 - Magic Potion

    <h4>Chapter 285£¬Part1: 1 - Magic Potion</h4> <h4>Chapter 285 Magic Potion</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    On the outskirts of the Imperial Capital. Hugh LeGrand, a member of the Zero Knight Order, was arguing with the shopkeeper of a dubious store on the border of the Central Area and the ¡ºAbandoned Metropolitan Area¡» which has the highest number of crimes in Zebrudia.


    The store was filled with a variety of items ranging from used weapons and firearms to dubious chemicals.


    Zebrudia is one of the most prosperous countries in the surrounding area. All kinds of things gather in the Imperial Capital. Although controls are in ce, there is no way to prevent all of the influx, so if you search the stores near the Abandoned Metropolitan Area, you are likely to find one or two things that are illegal.


    ¡°We don¡¯t deal in horrible things such as cursed objects in this store! As you know, Knight-sama, the Imperial Law forbid selling or buying cursed items when you know that they are cursed.¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, but you are selling them in secret, right? If you take them out now, I will forgive you. We can turn the whole store upside down, you know? Things will spill out as soon as we knock a little bit around.¡± (Hugh)


    The strong-looking owner, who has dealt with many dubious customers, turned pale at the sight of Hugh¡¯s threatening figure leaning over the counter.


    There are various authority ranks in the Imperial Capital, among which the Knights were given a lot of authority in order to track down dangerous Relics from Treasure Hunters and criminals. Although rarely exercised, that includes the right to interrogate stores without hard evidence. Even now, the Third Knight Order, which is in charge of maintaining security in the Imperial Capital, is probably snooping around the city based on the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts¡¯ prophecy about a curse looming in the Imperial Capital.


    However, in response to Hugh¡¯s threat, the shopkeeper shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying, Knigh-sama. I might be cursed if I deal in cursed items, so I wouldn¡¯t buy them unless I was a daredevil, and I wouldn¡¯t bring them in in the first ce. It¡¯s the same even in a store in the Abandoned Metropolitan Area. Hehe¡­¡­ Well, there is a pattern where people bring them in without realizing it, tho¡¯¨D¨D¡± (Shopkeeper)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tsk.¡± (Hugh)


    Hugh clicked his tongue as he sniffed out the truth in his ttering eyes.


    This is it. This is the problem. Curse¡¯s targets often don¡¯t discriminate. The magic sword found by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· has even eroded the spirit of the disciples of the famous ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· .


    None of the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· disciples died, but that was because they were outstanding swordsmen, but most people are much weaker than that, and there were many cases where the users were unable to endure the curse.


    And then those cursed items that have lost their owner are disposed of by ignorant passersby.


    .


    By the time it is discovered that the item is cursed, the person in question is already dead, and even if it were possible that they survived, the item would be sealed up tight somewhere. Because of that, their information would nevere to light.


    I have already visited five shops. And every store I went to had a simr answer.


    I don¡¯t know how ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· came to have that magic sword, but this ¡ºCommand¡» of his is quite troublesome.


    When I left the store, I frowned at the storefront with a somewhat dark atmosphere.


    The stores on the front would have already been checked by the other Knights. I have interrogated most of the stores that are on the edge of illegality. If this is the case, in order to investigate further, I will have to make contact with the most filthy bandits in the Abandoned Metropolitan Area.


    Even now, the Abandoned Metropolitan Area is the root of various evil plots, making it almost like an extraterritorial ce. It is a ce that the Third Knights Order has tried to control several times but failed.


    Inside that area, there are the strongholds of former high-level Red Hunters, criminal organizations, and magic societies, and there are no detailed maps of the intricate cityscape. It is said that they have everything under their control, not only the surface but also the intricate underground waterways.


    Hugh didn¡¯t consider himself ipetent, but he didn¡¯t think he could manage to hit them head-on. It will probably be an underhanded investigation where he cannot wear his armor which is the pride of the Zero Knight Order.


    ¡±Franz-Dancho (Commander Franz)¡± ordered me to cooperate with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· and squeeze information out of him, but I would never have imagined that it would go this far.


    However, if I don¡¯t do this much,? I probably won¡¯t be able to draw ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· interest.


    If Hugh¡¯s introspection is correct, that young man is quite easygoing and nonserious. But there is no doubt that he has been through various ordeals on his way to Level 8.


    All his senses must be numb because of this. That is why I have to do something big.


    Either way, the chances of me being epted as his disciple seem pretty slim, but I should be able to see something interesting. The quintessence of power that allowed him to reach Level 8, something I amcking for me to rise up.


    I continue to smile. Hugh LeGrand does not stop in face of the difficulty that lies ahead.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Alchemist. The quintessence of their technique is that anyone can expect the same results if they use the same technique under the same conditions.


    Magi fundamentally depends on the talent of the caster. Their power is deeply rted to the type and power of the techniques they can use, but Alchemy is different.


    Their study, which is also called the fusion of science and magic, has developed gradually but surely through countless trials and errors by arge number of ordinary people and a few geniuses.


    It is not so conspicuous because of its low aptitude as a Hunter who is required to break through in critical situations, but its history is long, and it is no exaggeration to say that it has be a cornerstone of modern civilization.


    And¨D¨DWhen you have such a long history, it is bound to have some ¡ºErased Achievements¡».


    Subordination Drug. Strawberry ze. The Potion, named for its strawberry aroma, was one of those ¡ºAchievement¡» buried in history.


    The Potion, which acts on the brain of any living creature and can rewrite the consciousness of any living creature with just one drop, is so dangerous that everything has been erased, from the potion itself to the recipe to the family of the Alchemist who invented it. All that remains is its name and characteristics.


    Even today, there are still rumors that some practitioners have recreated it, but the actual object has never been confirmed. Considering the fact that it has not been recreated even now several hundred years after it was erased, the inventor must have been a genius or must have used very rare materials.


    Imperial Law forbids any attempt to develop it, but there would be no Alchemist belonging to ¡ºPrimus, Academy of Magic Sciences¡», the headquarters of Alchemist in the Empire, who has not thought of reproducing that legendary Potion. Even if they do not think of using it to conquer the world¨D¨DFor Alchemist, the process is more important than the result, the exploration of new knowledge and attaining the truth is the true goal.


    The Potion, which was brought by the panicked former apprentice of Niklf Smokey, the chairman of Primus, Academy of Magic Sciences, would have shaken the world if it were real.


    The liquid in the metallic canteen was, as the legend has it, an opaque pink liquid with a scent simr to strawberries. I fearfully peeked inside and gulped down my saliva.


    ¡°What a surprise¡­¡­¡­¡­ To think the actual thing still exists¡­¡­ It can¡¯t be.¡± (Niklf)


    ¡°It was hidden by a Magi of Zebrudia Magic Academy.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°A Mag¡­ Of Zebru¡­¡­¡­¡­ To think it would be in the hand of a Magi¡­ It might be impossible for them to create it, but if it is just to preserve it then it might be possible¡­¡­¡± (Niklf)


    Due to its characteristics, Strawberry ze is said to have been created by abination of Magic and Alchemy.


    A closer look at the metallic canteen also reveals that it is specially made and has been subjected to powerful magic to preserve the quality of its content. At least they are not cheap objects that are used for some kind of joke.


    And above all¨D¨DI look at my ¡ºFormer¡» apprentice who brought this thing in a hurry.


    Sytry Smart. She is a talented young woman who once knocked on the door of Primus, Academy of Magic Sciences, and has umted knowledge through numerous experiments. She is also known as a Treasure Hunter and has even built her ownboratory in just a few years. It was probably her role in her Party, but she is undeniably a genius for being able to do that when you know that Alchemists tend to be more inclined to do only experiments overall.


    After a certain incident, she was given the dishonorable nickname of the ¡¶Worst of the Worst (Saitei Saiyaku)¡· and was expelled from the Academy of Magic Science, but she has since been in and out of the Academy of Magic Sciences many times, interacting with variousboratories.


    Maybe because she ran as fast as she could, her hair and cloth were a mess and she was out of breath. Herplexion was also terrible.


    Leaving aside if it wasw-abiding or not, Sytry is a genuine Alchemist who has shown that she can perform hical experiments without raising an eyebrow. I have known her for a long time, but this was the first time I had seen her like this.


    And that is why the Potion she brought with her had credibility. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Forgot that Hugh existed¡­ Is he gonna find a curse for Liz!?


    And of course the Strawberry ze Niklf is looking at is the real thing


    No way it is just a regr strawberry milk XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 285，Part2: 2 - Magic Potion

    <h4>Chapter 285£¬Part2: 2 - Magic Potion</h4> <h4>Chapter 285 Magic Potion</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°I need an antidote! Cry-san identally drank an undiluted solution of it¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see that you are still sloppy when ites to your love affair.


    Niklf sighs without showing what he was thinking.


    Even if it was her old Academy, it was strange that Sytry brought in such a legendary Potion without keeping it to herself, but everything makes sense with what she just said.


    It was the only and fatal weakness of the nearly perfect Sytry Smart. If it were not for this shoring, she would have been the best Alchemist in the world, but she cannot be a full-fledged Alchemist if she keeps forcing important experiments on others and leaves just because she was called by her boyfriend (Even if it was not very often).


    Normally Sytry would try to duplicate the Potion first and foremost, not make an antidote. No¨D¨DEven other Alchemists would do so. Even if it is a legendary Potion that has not been reproduced for hundreds of years, an analysis of the real thing should at least give you a hint as to how to make it.


    And the reason why Sytry brought the potion without a second thought is probably because creating an antidote is much more difficult than replicating the actual product.


    It takes time, equipment, and manpower.? That is why she had to ask for my cooperation. If she could recreate the Potion, she would engrave her name in the legend¨D¨DEven if you would need to fall from grace as an Alchemist.


    I yelled at Sytry, who tried to keep herposure but couldn¡¯t hide her agitation.


    ¡°As an Alchemist, you should always remain calm! Stop being so shaken, Sytry!¡± (Niklf)


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    In the first ce, Sytry is greatly mistaken. If it was the usual calm and collected Sytry, she would have definitely noticed it¨D¨DThat was why I couldn¡¯t help but chide this former apprentice of mine for being in such a pathetic state.


    Strawberry ze is a Magic Potion. Magic Potions often have different principles to them than ordinary Potions.


    ording to legend, with the Subordination Potion, you couldpletely control the person who drank it. But then, how did the drinker recognize the person who gave them the drink?


    It would be the person who is right in front of you right after drinking it¨D¨DNot. Under such uncertain conditions, tragedy wouldn¡¯t have urred.


    Various researchers racked their brains on it. All information about the Potion had been erased, but they unraveled the history books and discussed the matter based on the only remaining record of the devastation.


    As a result, one conclusion came to light.


    It urately makes the drinker obey the user. It is a Magic Potion because it can do that. And that absurd power is the main reason why Strawberry ze has never been recreated.


    Perhaps, this medicine was something that could not be reproduced with Alchemy alone¨D¨DIts overly absurd properties are more akin to ¡ºCursed Art¡» than ¡ºMagic¡» which you can theorize.


    It is said that the reason why the existence of the Potion that can control the subject came to light and became a target for eradication was because the controller died and those who were able to escape its control came to their senses.


    And this case confirms that this spection is correct.


    This Potion puts the subject under the control of the user. Hence¨D¨DIt has no effect if you give it to yourself to drink.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· probably tried it with that in mind. The risk was too high¨D¨DAs I have been thinking for a long time, he is really suitable to be an Alchemist.


    Niklf was silent for a while and then said in a stifled voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ An antidote, huh¡­¡­ If my former apprentice asks me to do this, I have no choice. Let¡¯s get the members together right away and get to work. In secret.¡± (Niklf)


    Primus Academy of Magic Sciences is not a monolith. Even the chairman of the Academy has a lot of enemies. In the first ce, there is no way that he can lead Alchemists and schrs who have so many various ethics and objectives.


    Thepetition is so fierce that it cannot bepared to Zebrudia Academy of Magic, and sometimes people die fighting over rare materials brought in for experiments.


    This was a unique opportunity.


    We will manufacture the antidote, but I will also replicate it. If we seed in doing so and elucidate the principle behind it, it will open the door to new knowledge. If the principle behind it is elucidated, it is quite possible that themon knowledge of potions will change in the future.


    Perhaps it will spark a war, but it is not Niklf¡¯s concern in what direction the technology created will go.


    I give instructions to my trusted assistant to get ready. As my assistant leaves the room with a strained expression, Sytry takes a breath and bows her head.


    ¡°You have my best regards.¡± (Sytry)


    She is an excellent disciple. Excellent, but also has her weaknesses. As her ¡°Teacher (Shisho)¡±, she is easy to handle, which is very good.


    To begin with, as a Level 8 Hunter, his ability to absorb Mana Material should be reasonably high. The Imperial Capital of Zebrudia is located in a ce filled with Mana Material that is just barely under the threshold of Phantoms appearing and he must be challenging countless high-level Treasure Shrines.


    Against such a man, it doesn¡¯t matter if it is the Strawberry ze that has destroyed countries¨D¨DThere is a good chance that it will not work on him. The power of Treasure Hunters ispletely different now than it was hundreds of years ago. Human beings¡¯ ability to absorb Mana Material has continued to increase with each passing generation.


    Regardless of the reason, when you see that you are able to have a conversation with him despite him drinking it, you should understand that it didn¡¯t work. So this is the case of what you call love makes you blind.


    It is a sentiment long lost inside Niklf, but failure is the source of sess. I hope this incident will cause you to look at yourself a little more closely.


    Just as he was thinking about this¨D¨DA strong dizziness suddenly hit Niclf. Therge bell on the corner of his desk began to ring loudly.


    I put my hand on the desk, check the surroundings and look at the vents near the ceiling.


    The bell is a device used to detect gas outbreaks. It is an essential tool in an Alchemist¡¯sboratory.


    In an instant, I grasped the situation. This is¨D¨DAn attack.


    I don¡¯t know if it is sleep, paralysis, or poison, but it is a gaseous attack to subdue me. It is quite a feat to make Niklf dizzy, who, by virtue of his profession, has Mana Material allocated to ailment resistance.


    And there are only a limited number of people who can attack this room, which exists in the deepest part of the Academy of Magical Science.


    Thanks to Sytry being a Hunter, it seems like this level of gas does not do her any damage.


    Their objective is clear. I close the lid of the metallic canteen tightly and simultaneously activate all the security golems of theboratory that were lined up along the wall of the room. Specially made golems with slim bodies are lined up at Niklf¡¯s order.


    ¡°Damn, did they already sniff it out¨D¨DI am the chairman of the Academy, you know! Golems, kill everyst one of those thieves trying to steal the potion! I won¡¯t let you have it, I will never let you have it! Sytry is my former apprentice! This potion is also my experimental material!¡± (Niklf


    Did that assistant betray me or did the otherbs notice the pale Sytry and followed her?


    Either way, we will kill them all. I will never hand over such valuable material. I inject a homemade all-purpose antidote (Untested) to cure the dizziness.


    Sytry timidly approached Niklf, who had an impatient look on his face.


    ¡°Uuuum¡­¡­¡­¡­ I want to start researching on an antidote as soon as possible¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Sytry, you should take action too! If they steal it, we won¡¯t be able to create the antidote! They will use every means at their disposal to rob us. This gas is a lethal one!¡± (Niklf)


    The golems kicked down the door and went outside, and almost at the same time, a violent explosion shook the building. A few pieces of the golem scatter.


    They areing with the intent to kill us. They are going to take this Strawberry ze even if it means getting rid of Niklf.


    We must prevent the story from spreading. We have to get rid of them all¨D¨D.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Sytry. It¡¯s war!¡± (Niklf)


    Niklf¡¯s eyes lit up as he stood up, but the ¡¶Worst of the Worst (Saitei Saiyaku)¡· was astonished. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    And this is how the legendary Strawberry War began


    No, but more serious, being able to rise in Niklf¡¯s esteem just by drinking strawberry milk, Sasuga Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 286，Part1: 1 - Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 286£¬Part1: 1 - Destiny</h4> <h4>Chapter 286 Destiny</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The sun was shining and I was polishing my Relics as part of my routine while yawning. It was a beautiful day outside, but I had no intention of going outside. I am an indoor person by nature. So, unless someone takes me outside, I can stay in the n Master¡¯s Office for days.


    While I am holed up atop the n House, Eva is my only contact with the outside world. She shows up every day, whether she has something to do with me or not¨D¨DOr rather, she has something to do every day. She has something to do every day, something called a report. I usually ignore most of it, but it seems that Eva, who is a firm person, doesn¡¯t care about such things.


    Today too, Eva delivers the newspaper and reports on the situation in the Imperial Capital.


    ¡°Apparently, the Empire is taking the prophecy of the Divination Institute quite seriously. I hear they¡¯re being very aggressive in their inquiries, in light of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· incident.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Hmmmpf, so dangerous. Too many things have happened in the Imperial Capitaltely.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Eva stares at me silently. No, well, it is true that there may have been some mistakes on my part, but¡­¡­ In the first ce, if the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· didn¡¯t send me something strange, yesterday¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t have happened¨D¨D.


    Well, let¡¯s close our eyes to the fact that it all started with Eliza.? It would be sad if she stopped bringing me Relics after I pointed it out and since she brings me so many things, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there was at least one cursed item in the mix.


    In the end, Sytry did not return even after one night.


    They should have immediately noticed that the contents of the canteen had been reced, so she was probably busy with another matter. Since there is a great demand for a good Hunter, I am basically the only one in ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· who is not busy.


    Eva, who is supposed to be one of those busy people, says to me, who ispletely in energy-saving mode.


    ¡°Apparently, there¡¯s a big catch at the church, too.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, okay!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Really?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Eva looks at me with a staring look. Apparently, she already knows that I was the cause of yesterday¡¯smotion at the Magic Academy.


    I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t do anything, right?


    To begin with, the church and I have very little contact. The only point of contact I have with the church is Anthem who is affiliated with them.


    There are many gods in this world, but the ¡ºGod of All Light¡» who is worshiped as the supreme god by the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church, to which Anthem is affiliated, is one of the most renowned gods in the world and is the source of Sacred Magic¨D¨DThe source of healing art.


    In general, Healers are those who worship this deity and borrow its power and many Treasure Hunters are also believers as well. Everyone in ¡¶Iron Cross (Kurogane Juji)¡· has the power to heal and is a believer of that church except for the Magi Marietta, but almost everyone who holds the job of ¡ºPdin¡» is a believer of that church.


    As the Imperial Capital is arge city, the scale of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church is also quiterge, but at the same time, the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church has the characteristic of not being deeply involved with outsiders.


    You can join if you wish, but they are not actively looking for believers¨D¨Dording to Anthem, this is because the power of the ¡ºGod of All Light¡» is not infinite.


    Apparently, as the number of believers grows and the number of people who borrow its power increases, the power granted to each individual weakens. This is apparently top-secret information in the church, but it is such a harsh world. And the fact that there are believers all over the world, despite such a passive organization, shows the usefulness of the power of the God of Light.


    When I went to the church to see Anthem, they even scowled at me for knowing this! I am Ansem¡¯s best friend, his best friend, you know! And by the way, I am also Lucia¡¯s brother.


    I ponder for a while and frown.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Did I do something, by any chance?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even if you ask me, how should I know¡­¡­ Does anythinge to your mind?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Nop, not at all, but nothing came to my mind even during the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· and the ¡ºck World Tree¡» event¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    No¡­¡­ I have been thinking about it, but I didn¡¯t do anything. To begin with, unlike Liz and Luke, Anthem is not the type to pull me along, so I haven¡¯t even been close to the churchtely.


    When I was *unun* nodding to myself and pleased with my self-indulgence, Eva made a small sigh.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church specializes in curse-rted matters¡­¡­ There is also a story that says they cooperated in creating the barrier surrounding the Imperial Capital.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°No wonder Anthem has been so busy¡­¡­¡­¡­ He should be here soon tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    I check the clock. These days, there is an escort with me every day, but today is Anthem¡¯s turn.


    Well, he is a Pdin who is extremely popr in the Imperial Capital¡¯s church. His poprity probably exceeds even that of Lucia. He is even given an Armor Relic as a reward.


    He might not be able to get out due to the annoying prophecy of the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t get the chance to talk with Anthem slowlytely, and I feel like I want to, but if hees over, I will tell him that it is okay for today as I am not going out today.


    The newspaper also mentioned the catastrophe that struck the Magic Academy, but they barely mention the cause of the disaster. Apparently, Sage-san and her colleagues decided to hide the truth about that incident.


    When I was relieved to find a statement that there were no deaths, the Symphonic Stone that I had thrown on the desk began to vibrate.


    I feel like it has been vibrating every daytely¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t want to answer, but Eva was right in front of me, so I reluctantly answered.


    When I activated it while leaving it on the desk, the stone stopped moving and after a moment of silence, a stifled voice came out of it.


    ¡º¡­¡­ I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡» (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You¡¯ve got the wrong man.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºI¡¯ll kill you!! I didn¡¯t tell you to stop with the curse to start something else!!! I told you to not do anything!! A curse would have been better than this!¡» (Franz)


    An angry voice that seemed to have been fired right in front of me hurt my ears. I am d I didn¡¯t put it close to my ear.


    It seems that his tension has risen considerably, but I can¡¯t do anything unless you tell me what happened first.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even with all this, I¡¯m actually¡­¡­ Lucia¡¯s brother, you know?¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºYou are aware that there is currently a big uproar going on over a certain Potion at Primus Academy of Magical Science, right?¡» (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is it possible that Franz-san¡¯s division is gathering all the troubles of the Imperial Capital?¡± (Cry)


    And I wonder if he is a fan of mine for contacting me every single time.


    Franz-san said quickly and impatiently to me as I was getting fed up.


    ¡ºI¡¯ll kill you. Just a few minutes ago, I received a leak from one of our Alchemists, but without it, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it! It is about a Potion that your Alchemist brought in! The 30 members of the Third Knight Order who rushed in to suppress the situation were annihted. Moreover, in an instant by a paralyzing gas! Come right now, I don¡¯t want to clean up your mess anymore! This time¨D¨DThis time, I will have you listen to me properly!¡» (Franz)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see. What can I say¡­¡­


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down and said timidly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ But¡­ That Potion¡­¡­ Is probably strawberry milk, you know?¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºHaaaah!?¡» (Franz)


    A potion brought by our Alchemist¡­¡­


    Like, how should I put it¡­¡­ I can even tell you the manufacturer. I don¡¯t understand how a single strawberry milk can cause such a ruckus.


    Guessing from Franz¡¯s story, Sytry didn¡¯t realize that it was strawberry milk and had apparently brought it to her old Academy.


    Why didn¡¯t you notice it!


    ¡ºDon¡¯t talk nonsense! Get your ass to the Academy of Magic Science!¡» (Franz)


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rather than nonsense, it is just that I poured it into the canteen.¡± (Cry)


    ¡º!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh!???¡» (Franz)


    With the violent sound of something falling, the Symphonic Stone became silent.


    When I looked up, Eva was *purupuru* trembling and staring at me with her cheeks twitching. You got it wrong¡­¡­ You got it wrong, okay.


    For once it shouldn¡¯t be my fault. Shouldn¡¯t I rather be praised?


    It became such a big uproar despite being fake, so can you imagine how much of a fuss it would have caused if it had been the real thing¡­¡­


    ¡°He says curses are better¡­¡­ Haha.¡± (Cry)


    What the hell did you want me to do? All I did was throw away the Potion and put strawberry milk in the canteen!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right. I did something unnecessary, didn¡¯t I? I just wanted topare them¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t expect Sytry toe at that time.


    But it is not toote. I am sure those slightly crazy Alchemists will calm down once they realize they were mistaken.


    Even if the Potion was really a dangerous substance, I think their reaction to it is strange, but I think it would be better not to delve too much into it. The proverb does say that you should stay away from danger¡­¡­


    With a badass smile, I crossed my legs on the chair and said to Eva, who was still frozen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eva, I will leave the rest to you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Lea-Leave what!? Don¡¯t leave it to me!¡± (Eva)


    Eva opens her eyes widely and rushes over me in a panic. Oh, I think this might be the first time I have ever gotten a don¡¯t leave it to me from Eva. So rare!


    .


    At that moment, there was a loud footstep and a *gongon* knock at the door.


    When I answer, the door opens, I see someone bend down, and Anthemes in.


    ¡°Aaah, Anthem. Long time no see, you¡¯rete.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Umu¡­¡­ My bad.¡± (Anthem)


    A muffled voicees from behind his armor.


    Oh, Anthem is talking for the first time in a while. It is rare too. Eva also has her eyes wide open.


    He has always been a quiet man. But he is also a very polite man.


    Although Anthem¡¯s physique is of inhuman size, the n Master¡¯s office was designed at the time of its construction to anticipate Anthem¡¯s continued physical growth.


    Well, he can¡¯t enter my private room, but it can¡¯t be helped. Please shrink with the power of your armor and then enter¡­¡­


    Like arge Magical Beast, Anthem stands in front of me with heavy and slow movements. He is trying to move as slowly as possible because if he moves too vigorously, he will break things.


    As usual, when he stands in front of me like this, he really gives a feeling of oppression. Even Eva, who has known him for a long time, seemed to shrink a little at the sight of his towering majesty.


    As I deeply sit down in the chair, I say to my childhood friend who came to protect me despite his busy schedule and is the most conscientious person in the Party.


    ¡°I know you have been having a lot of trouble with curses due to the church, haven¡¯t you? I am sorry you had toe all the way here, but you can go if you are busy, I am not going to go out today, so it will be fine.¡± (Cry)


    Heck, I won¡¯t go out with or without Anthem!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ No.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem said just one word and sat down on the floor. With that, the floor shook a little.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to have a weapon or shield today, but still, if it is against ordinary opponents even one blow from his bare hand is enough. If there was a battle royale with everyone from ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, he would probably be thest one standing.


    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to win if he had participated in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    ¡°Well, make yourself at home.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem gives a small nod and remains still. When he stops moving he doesn¡¯t look alive but looks just like a big object.


    Is he¡­¡­ Is he fine being like this? Well, if he¡¯s fine with it, that¡¯s fine.


    Eva is at a loss as to what to do with that unusual guest. The confusion she had felt earlier magically disappeared. This can also be said to be one of his virtues.


    He is kind-hearted and strong. If he had been fast to resort to violence like Liz and the others it would have been terrible, but thank the world that he had all those good points.


    I stood up, pulled out a spray to polish metal and a mop, and approached Anthem.


    I just finished polishing my Relics and was at a loss for what to do, so let¡¯s polish him.


    As I spray the wall-like back, Anthem tilts his head to look at me and says in a muffled voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ No.¡± (Anthem)


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nooo.¡± (Anthem)


    Armor Relic doesn¡¯t get dirty easily and polishing it doesn¡¯t make much difference, but it is better than not polishing it.


    As I began to *goshigoshi* scrub the armor with the mop without hesitation, Anthem stopped moving again as if he gave up.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s the extra chapter!


    Haha Franz just indirectly tell Cry to go back to curses¡­


    Welp he asks for it then he shall receive a new curse!


    And Anthem is talking O.o


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 286，Part2: 2 - Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 286£¬Part2: 2 - Destiny</h4> <h4>Chapter 286 Destiny?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    By the time I had finished polishing his armor, the sun hadpletely set and my body was *mishimishi* aching.


    I have a fair amount of Relics in my collection, but Anthem¡¯s armor is the only one where its maintenance makes for a good exercise (Although strictly speaking, his armor isn¡¯t in my collection).


    ¡°Heeeh, ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡», huh. A cursed item sealed by the church, hmm.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem nodded gravely. Apparently, the rumors Eva had heard about the church having a big catch were true.


    Anthem is taciturn, but that doesn¡¯t mean he is averse tomunication. A conversation while polishing his armor revealed most of the situation.


    Apparently, the church is currently in the middle of an operation to purify the cursed items they possess. And it seems that Anthem will also be mobilized.


    The power that the God of All Light gives is not only healing techniques. Sealing and barriers techniques are also among them.


    Originally, there were many powerful cursed items that had been strongly sealed in the Empire¡¯s ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church for a long time.


    Although sealed cursed items don¡¯t seem to be dangerous, sealing techniques are not perfect. Cracks may appear over time and although it is a rare urrence, there have been cases where it had been dispelled suddenly. In fact, there have been cases where this happened and has caused significant damage.


    These cursed items had been stored without problems until now, but it is only natural that Zebrudia, who had been desperately searching for the cause of the Divination Institute¡¯s prophecy, would turn their attention to them.


    And after discussions between the upper echelons of the Empire and the church, it was decided to purify ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡», a curse that is considered to be the most powerful among all the sealed curses.


    Rather than the seal suddenly breaking and destroying the country uncontrobly, it is better to break the seal and purify it under the best condition. They are doing a reverse thinking.


    He said that it had been a long time and the time was approaching when the seal had to be redone, but the church was also quite drastic.


    ¡°Is it going to be alright?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uuuumu.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem tilts his head. Purifying a curse is all well, but please remember that Anthem, the one who participates in it, is a member of my Party.


    He is sturdy and calm, but that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t feel anything. I unintentionally asked him while being badass.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No.¡± (Anthem)


    I was turned down¡­¡­ Liz and Luke would have been overjoyed. But that¡¯s what I like about him!


    Oh well, I am sure Anthem will be fine. If you want, you could even take Ark, Sven, or Lucia with you. The church may not want outsiders to attend, but safety first.


    ¡°By the way, what kind of curse is ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡» specifically?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    I have a few Relics in my collection that could be useful in such a situation¨D¨DBut maybe I shouldn¡¯t give him any.


    The opponent is a fearsome curse that has been sealed in the church for many years and has been selected as the target of the purification, so if the seal were to be broken carelessly, the Imperial Capital might be destroyed.


    Originally, sealing techniques are usually used against unmanageable entities. As for ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡» the strength of the church at that time, which was already really high, was not strong enough to purify it, so they were forced to seal it.


    The ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church must have been a major force since ancient times. Just by listening to his story, it stinks of danger. If I were to express the level of difficulty in terms of level, would it be higher than 8?


    If I do something wrong here, this time it may very well be really irreversible. I am always causing a lot of trouble for Anthem, so I would like to do something useful for him once in a while, but¨D¨D.


    That is when Anthem nodded broadly and said in one breath.


    ¡°Marin¡¯s Wails is the highest-ranked curse that is sealed in the church even before the Imperial Capital was built here. It is an abominable killing curse weapon created as a result of a dark Magi¡¯s messing with the grudge of a woman named Marin who died a violent death, and it has been a headache for the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church for a long time. It was to the point where it was the first thing toe up when Zebrudia learned about the prophecy. The Empire¡¯s offer was a godsend, a unique opportunity to conduct a purification with the full backing of a major power. Cry, you have¡­ Nothing to worry about.¡± (Anthem)


    I see¡­¡­ Looks pretty bad. It is hard to imagine that a big city like the one I am living in right now would have such a dangerous thing sealed in the church of the city.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ How much damage has that weapon done so far?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    ¡°I mean, that is definitely the one that the Divination Institute predicted right? You said it could destroy a country¡­¡­ There is no curse stronger than that, right?¡± (Cry)


    How much damage has it done for people to think about this first when you say that it is a curse that could destroy a country? So scary.


    I would run away if I could, but I can¡¯t just leave Anthem behind and run away.


    Anthem was silent for a while in response to my question, but eventually shook his head slowly to the side and lifted his arm, holding two fingers up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is only second? There is something even more powerful?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    I am so d I never became a Pdin. To think you would have to stand up against such a horrible thing¡­¡­ Well, it is not that I didn¡¯t be one, it is that I couldn¡¯t be one.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think positive. Let¡¯s be d it isn¡¯t first.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem sighed deeply and nodded to me who tried to smile and *banban* hit his shoulder.


    And then, the door suddenly opened vigorously without a knock and Sytry jumped in.


    Sytry was so *boroboro* tattered that I could tell from a nce that she was in tattered. She doesn¡¯t seem to have any noticeable scars, but her hair and clothes are disheveled, and she is holding her left arm with her right hand for some reason.


    She *yoroyoro* staggered into the room and made a sweet, sulking voice.


    ¡°Cry-saaaaaaaaan! And¡­¡­ Onii-chan.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    At the sight of her brother, Sytry¡¯s somewhat fragile expression *pichiri* hardens.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ N-Nothing.¡± (Sorry)


    Sytry returned to her normal state, stood firmly, and cleared her throat.? She let go of the hand she was holding and *panpan* brushed off her robe. Maybe she was a little embarrassed, her ears were red.


    I am d to see that she is doing well. From what I can see, she is not injured and she doesn¡¯t seem to have any mental issues.


    Well, even if you weren¡¯t in good shape, as long as you are still alive, Anthem will heal you¡­¡­ But what were you nning to do by feigning an injury?


    Sytry *chirachira* nced at her brother as she approached, and then looked up at me with eyes that inspired some guilt and said.


    ¡°Because of Cry-san¡¯s n, Primus Academy of Magic Sciences has been closed for the time being. Most of the upper management has been arrested¡­¡­ And my credibility has hit rock bottom! I don¡¯t have any choice but to be Cry-san¡¯s wif¡­¡­ To be at Cry-san¡¯s side! For the time being!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I see¡­¡± (Cry)


    It was not my n or anything and it seems like something outrageous has happened, but I can¡¯t think of anything else to say except that the Imperial Capital has be more peaceful.


    It must have been hellish¡­¡­ I am very sorry for your loss of credibility, but you seem to still have a lot of leeway on your hands¡­¡­. There is a limit to how much you can enjoy everything, isn¡¯t there?


    Anthem didn¡¯t panic at all about his Imouto¡¯s predicament. Both Liz and Sytry are good girls, but since each of them has a strong personality, it is too hard to imagine Anthem¡¯s concerns for them. It is highly possible that his two Imouto are the reason why he is so tolerant.


    Case in point, I am like this because I have a perfect Imouto.


    Maybe she was awkward because her acting has been seen, she was acting like a shy cat. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if she had let the tension get the better of her and tried to hug me¨D¨DWhen she looked at her brother with aplicated expression, she blinked her eyes and took a small box from her pocket.


    Inside the box was¨D¨DAn old cross pendant. A dull silver cross on a gold chain. In the center was arge crimson jewel. It was a little dirty, but if you wanted to buy it, it would probably fetch a considerable price.


    I look through the pendant I received in the light. It is apparently not a Relic, but¨D¨DI carefully look into the deep crimson jewel and see strange writing engraved inside. And then Sytry exins.


    ¡°My ¡°Mentor (Shisho)¡± secretly gave it to me just before he was caught. He told me that it was an honorable amulet that had been passed down from generation to generation. He said that if I always carried it with me, an heroic spirit would protect me¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ An heroic spirit would protect you, huh. That is exactly what Anthem needs right now.¡± (Cry)


    It seems that Sytry¡¯s ¡°Mentor (Shisho)¡± ended up being caught without receiving its protection¡­¡­ Is this really effective?


    Well, the cross is a symbol of ¡ºHoliness¡» that those in the priesthood like to carry around. Isn¡¯t this a perfect object for Anthem to hold onto as he is about to challenge the curse purification operation?


    It is probably better than nothing. What if fate was causing all thosemotions just for this?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ You took just too much trouble for this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uuuumu.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem groans in a muffled voice. I took off the chain and put the pendant around Anthem¡¯s neck. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Never expect Sytry to be shy in front of her Onii-chan¡­


    And of course, Cry casually gave a (probably cursed) pendant to Anthem!


    What is it gonna cause this time!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 287，Part1: 1 - What I Can Do

    <h4>Chapter 287£¬Part1: 1 - What I Can Do</h4> <h4>Chapter 287 What I Can Do</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    There was a disturbing atmosphere in the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia.


    Merchants who are not based in the Imperial Capital are fleeing like rats from a sinking ship, and those who cannot leave the Imperial Capital for whatever reason are also making preparations. It seems that the Explorer Association has received several times the usual number of requests for escort quests.


    The prophecy made by the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts was not made public. Still, everyone was on to something. All because of the incidents that have been urring every day.


    The rampage incident involving a Magic Sword caused by the students of the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡·. The appearance of a monster at the Zebrudia Magic Academy, and a dispute over an illegal Potion caused by Alchemists at Primus, Academy of Magic Science.


    One incident alone is a major event, but if it were to ur in session, anyone will be able to guess that something is happening unless they are extremely insensitive.


    There were gag orders on some of these incidents, but you can¡¯t seal everyone¡¯s mouth.


    Franz was at his wits¡¯ end with the inquiries he was receiving day after day, night after night, from nobles and merchants with whom he had business rtionships.


    ¡°Damn, what the hell is he going to do next? We¡¯re not getting anywhere!¡± (Franz)


    The prophecy urred at a time when the ¡ºNine-Tail Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» task force had just been formed and was about to begin its activities. As soon as he had the staff in ce to deal with the situation, a series of unexined incidents urred, and the prophecy, which showed no sign of disappearing,pletely exceeded Franz¡¯s capacity to handle it.


    No¨D¨DEven if it wasn¡¯t Franz, they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with this situation. Things were happening too fast and there was seemingly no connection between them.


    The incident at Primus, Academy of Magic Science is the worst among them.


    ¡°Strawberry milk!? Don¡¯t mess with me!¡± (Franz)


    It is truly a nightmare. It will be a shame that will remain in history that all the Alchemist Researchers who belonged to the best Alchemy-rted Academy in the Imperial Capital were deceived and made such a bigmotion over a canteen containing strawberry milk.


    All the Alchemists who participated in the conflict were captured. Even if they stated that they had been deceived, there is no way that their crime would be lightened since the Potion in question was illegal in the first ce.


    And there was no way I could arrest ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· on that matter. We may be able to charge him with fraud, but it would be a bad idea if, after questioning him, he says something like, ¡°If it is just about fraud, I can give you the real thing¡±.


    Sure I told him to stop with curses, but I did not ask him to cause another ruckus!


    It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t understand what I said, he really has a bad character.


    When I unintentionally leaked my curses on him, a subordinate from the same Knight Order as me says.


    ¡°But, ¡°Commander (Dancho)¡±. The fact that the prophecy has not disappeared even after so many incidents urring and solved means that the subject of the prophecy is even worse than those.¡± (Subordinate)


    ¡°¡­¡­ If anything, I didn¡¯t expect the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· to have such a dangerous object.¡± (Franz)


    In this Imperial Capital where various Relics and human resources gather, there are naturally many dangerous items around. Magi and Alchemists have many secrets, and we don¡¯t even know what the other nobles might be hiding.


    And maybe even in the Imperial Castle¡¯s treasury¨D¨DYou will probably find something if you look inside.


    What ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· revealed was only a small part of it.


    The illegal subordination drug, Strawberry ze, was a fake. ording to our research, Sytry imed to have obtained it at the Magic Academy, but if it is them, it would not be surprising if they had the real thing hidden away.


    Knights were dispatched here and there to confirm this, but the results were not good. If they were going to be honest about it, they wouldn¡¯t have concealed it in the first ce.


    To take a hard line, we needed some kind of evidence. It was not impossible to conduct an investigation by having the Emperor issue an imperial order, but it was not a move that could be used over and over again.


    ¡°Can we put some pressure on the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· and the Zebrudia Magic Academy?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°But they are big shots inside the Imperial Capital¡­¡­¡± (Subordinate)


    ¡°However, we don¡¯t have evidence even though we can see that there are destructions around them. Although, using this as evidence is less effective than with the Strawberry ze case¨D¨D.¡± (Franz)


    As for Primus the Academy of Magic Sciences, an investigation had already begun. The fact that they had caused such a major incident and had knocked down multiple official knights was enough reason.


    As for ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· and the Zebrudia Magic Academy, it would be too risky to oppose them without any evidence, but if we can find out that the items they were holding were the trigger for the incident, we will be able to investigate their warehouse rtively quickly.


    They may be hiding other dangerous things.


    As for the main culprit, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, it is probably impossible. After doing so many things, it is highly likely that he considered the fact that he will be investigated. In the first ce, it is likely that he will show off his Relics collection without even us having to investigate it and he will likely unapologetically push his curse items on us.


    As he was thinking about this, a frightening thought urred to Franz.


    Could it be that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is fully exercising his ¡ºDivine Stratagem¡» to remove all the possibilities in order to confirm the truth of the prophecy?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tsk.¡± (Franz)


    If it was the Franz from a while ago, he would have definitely ordered the interrogation of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    However, he won¡¯t do it now. For the past few months, Franz has had a lot of trouble with that man. He has already dispatched Hugh on that man. They don¡¯t have any more resources to devote to him. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Nah Franz, what Cry is trying to do right now is to let Strange Grief gain experience fighting curses so they can fight the final curse!


    The Infinite Trial curse!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 287，Part2: 2 - What I Can Do

    <h4>Chapter 287£¬Part2: 2 - What I Can Do</h4> <h4>Chapter 287 What I Can Do</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right now, we will have to focus all our efforts on the church case. In the unlikely event that the curse goes out of control, there will be more victims than ever before¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, even ordinary people will be victims of it.¡± (Franz)


    The ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡» is the biggest and worst curse currently known to exist.


    The curse, produced by the abominable technology of an ancient Magi, took the life of everything within a kilometer radius and even finally took the life of the Magi who created it. That thing is most likely the subject of the prophecy from the Divination Institute.


    However, it had been a long time since the curse rampaged. ¡ºCurses¡» that are activated by strong feelings tend to weaken with the passage of time, and the church¡¯s purification and barrier techniques are more advanced than in the past.


    ording to the story of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church, the purification n for Marin¡¯s Wails seems to have been progressing little by little toward theing day when the sealing technique would deteriorate. Making the purification earlier just made things speed up a little. If Zebrudia fully cooperates, failure is impossible.


    ¡°We have obtained the cooperation of various organizations. We have also contacted Ark Rodan. ¡¶Unshakeable Permeance (Fudo Fuhen)¡· will also be there, so we are ready to go.¡± (Subordinate)


    ¡¶Unshakeable Permeance (Fudo Fuhen)¡·. The strongest Pdin of the church in the Imperial Capital. Although he is not from a noble family and has never been a member of a knighthood school, he was asked to join a Knight Order as a special exception.


    It is said that this man, who possessed both highbat ability and healing power, was a gemparable to Ark Rodan.


    In addition, he is also a member of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·. Come to think of it, Ark Rodin is also a member of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What is going on with that guy¡¯s connections?¡± (Franz)


    Were they blessed or did they grow because they got involved with that man and were involved with those ¡ºInfinite Trials (Sen no Shiren)¡»¨D¨D.


    I shake my head and shake off such a trivial question. Either way, it doesn¡¯t change what I have to do.


    I just have to extinguish the sparks that might fall on the Empire¡¯s prosperity.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Before the curse purification operation began, the road to the church was restricted.


    The operation does not seem to have been made public to the citizens, but everyone is looking at the knights at the checkpoint with anxious faces, perhaps because of the incidents that have urred in a row for a while now.


    .


    Although still a distance away, the building of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church in Zebrudia is second only to the Imperial Castle in size. I could clearly see it even from a distance.


    Unlike the Imperial Castle, which embodies quality and robustness, the numerous white spires protruding from the building and the symbolic sun-like markings on the spires are extremely sophisticated and fun to look at.


    I talk to Anthem who leisurely walks in the middle of the road.


    ¡°It has been kind of a long time since I have been to church.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem is probably the most famous person among the Pdin belonging to the Church in Zebrudia.


    There are many reasons for this, including his high certification Level as a Hunter, his powerful healing powers, his good personality, and of course, let¡¯s not forget his size.


    And unlike Liz and Sytry, he does not have a bad reputation. He does not go on a rampage like Liz, nor does he asionally mess up like Sytry, and he boasts a stability that lives up to his Alias, ¡¶Unshakeable Permeance (Fudo Fuhen)¡·.


    I am very thankful that when I am near him, no one looks at me. Even lightning won¡¯t strike me, so I wonder if this is what they mean when they say, ¡°A big tree gives shade to a small tree¡±.


    Apparently, just as Anthem had said, they are cooperating with the country and have mobilized a considerable number of people. On the way to the church, there were not only knights and priests but even Hunters.


    During that time with the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· and that time in the Magic Academy, troubles ur suddenly. That has caused such a fuss, but if they are so perfectly prepared, no matter what happens, they will probably be able to handle it.


    Besides, what¡¯s more, this time¨D¨DI am here.


    I breathed a sigh of relief at them being more fully prepared than I had imagined and enthusiastically tapped Anthem¡¯s pir-like leg.


    ¡°Well, this time I will do what I can! There is nothing I can do tho¡¯!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uuuumu.¡± (Anthem)


    Normally, I would never have followed him to a curse purification ceremony, but this time was special.


    Even I am learning and moreover, Anthem will be there too. Let¡¯s take one bullet for this straightforward best friend of mine.


    Plus, if something happened, they might notin if I am present on the scene. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! I couldn¡¯t post the chapter yesterday but here it is!


    Cry is personally going to the ce where a curse I going to be unleashed!


    What¡¯s gonna happen!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 288，Part1: 1 - Marins Wails

    <h4>Chapter 288£¬Part1: 1 - Marin''s Wails</h4> <h4>Chapter 288 Marin¡¯s Wails</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The church courtyard. Preparations were progressing steadily in this vast space paved with cobblestones.


    As I walk in with Anthem, the believers, dressed in simple vestments, suddenly murmur and look fondly at Anthem, but then return to a straight face when they see me standing quietly next to him.


    For the people of the church in the Imperial Capital, Anthem is their pride. And I, for some reason, am an unattractive friend who stays with Anthem. In addition, I am always giving trouble to Anthem, so there is no way they will look at me favorably.


    Well, I am on good terms with Anthem, so I haven¡¯t been criticized openly, but¡­¡­ I ampletely borrowing the dignity of mypanions.


    Arge magic circle wasid out on the ground and the air was strangely clear. They are in the middle of creating barriers.


    Therger the ritual, the more careful the preparation is required. I knew this because I had often seen Anthem use barrier techniques when I was still following them during their Hunts.


    In the vast courtyard of the church, there were several figures of Hunters, people from the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei) Church¡± and Imperial Knights. Looking closely, there were a few familiar faces as well.


    I *ponpon* tap Anthem¡¯s knee who was standing next to me and say.


    ¡°I am going to look around on my own, so if you have something to do, you can go.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem is not very assertive, but since we have known each other since childhood, I at least have a general idea of what he is thinking.


    His sense of responsibility is the strongest among everyone in ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·. It is not my intention to interfere with his work and as expected, even I wouldn¡¯t encounter any danger on the church ground.


    .


    Anthem leisurely heads towards the center of the square. I raise my arms and take a deep breath.


    Just by being there, the church seems to cleanse my soul.


    As I was observing the preparations steadily progressing in a leisurely mood, I suddenly heard a low voice.


    ¡°!? Cr-Cry, why are you here!¡± (?)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    My body reflexively jerks and turns around. I look in the direction of the voice in a hurry.


    The one who was there was¨D¨DGark Welter, the famous head of the Imperial Capital Branch of the Explorers Association, and Ark Rodan, who was everyone¡¯s ally. All that was left was for Luke to be present, and it would be perfect.


    I met Gark-san at Cleat during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, but it had been a long time since I met Ark. The members of ¡¶Ark Brave (Seirei no Miko)¡· of which he is the Leader, are all nearby.


    When Ark looked at me, his eyes widened. His good-naturedness was truly worthy of the title of hero, even though his friends behind him were ring at me. I will let him off the hook for not being there previously when I wanted him to be there.


    I *unun* nod with a mysterious superior look on my face and raise my hand enthusiastically. I feel like something good is going to happen today.


    ¡°Gark-san, Ark, and everyone else, it looks like everyone is here¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Gark-san¡¯s eyebrows twitch. I haven¡¯t done anything yet this time, so I won¡¯t be doing a dogeza, okay¡­


    Normally, I wouldn¡¯te to such a dangerous ce, but this is only because of the trust I have in Anthem.


    Gark-san lips were tightly closed and didn¡¯t say anything, but for some reason, his cheeks were twitching and he was ring at me.


    Then I suddenly thought of something, and *pon* hit my hand.


    ¡°I alwayse after I get called, but today I came before I got called!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh!?¡± (Gark)


    Is this another type of what you call Divine Stratagem?


    Gark-san approached me, who has a badass smile, with his cheeks *zukazuka* twitching.


    The look he threw at me from a close distance was enough to kill me. As I involuntarily took a step back, Gark-san said in a heavy voice.


    ¡°Cry, wh-what¡­¡­¡­¡­ What are you going to do this time!?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, I am just here to observe Anthem¡¯s job.¡± (Cry)


    To begin with, I did nothing most of the time. However, this is the end of you guys telling me that I did something bad even though I did nothing¡­¡­


    For once, I will not be to me.


    When Gark-san puts his hand on my shoulder as I straighten my spine, he speaks in a tone like he was admonishing me.


    The tone of his voice seems like admonishing me but the look in his eyes is that of a murderer.


    ¡°Cry, don¡¯t give me those silly excuses. I am asking what you are nning to do this time. Do you understand? This time, it is¨D¨DThis time too, it isn¡¯t aughing matter. The opponent this time is different from your usual opponent, it is a ¡ºCurse¡». Listen, this is at the level where the church asks for the cooperation of the Explorer Association. Thus, I was forced to call Ark back as well. This opponent isn¡¯t just a curse, it is a terrifying weapon. Long ago, thirteen priests of the church sealed it in exchange for their lives.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I kinda want to know how you managed to forcefully call back Ark.¡± (Cry)


    If possible, I want to have a Symphonic Stone linking directly to him. Well, even if I tried to give one to him, I would be stopped by Isabe and his Party Members.


    And I had never heard that thirteen people sealed it in exchange for their lives.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Gark)


    Gark, the branch manager, is quietly intimidating me. Is it because this is a church that he doesn¡¯t raise his voice?


    Just when I was seriously considering giving up and getting down on my knees under the pressure that made me feel as if there is a weight on me, Ark intervened.


    ¡°Well, well, ¡°Branch Manager (Shibucho)¡±, he must have something¡­¡­ A reason for being here. Besides, it is better to have a lot of high-level Hunters. I too¨D¨DHave only dealt with a handful of curses too¡­¡­Isn¡¯t that right, Cry?¡± (Ark)


    ¡°! That¡¯s right, Ark.¡± (Cry)


    This is it.? This is the Ark I know. Wee back, Ark!


    He is still as handsome on the outside as on the inside. Isabe and her friends sigh deeply at me as I reply with a smile without thinking.


    ¡°Ark-san, you spoiled this guy too much even though you have been forced to clean his mess so many times¡­¡­¡± (Isabe)


    ¡°No, no, no, even with this, I have been having a hard time because of Ark¡¯s absence. I had to deal with Arnold, be the Emperor¡¯s escort, deal with the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± and I even ended up doing everything until the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ That must have been tough.¡± (Ark)


    Ark makes a wry smile. Now that I think back, I always keep saying that Ark is not here, isn¡¯t it. But since Ark was not there, it couldn¡¯t be helped. And he really wasn¡¯t present as it is not like I can say that Ark isn¡¯t here when he is present¡­¡­


    I would like to add him in ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· but it is not easy because sometimes being in a separate Party works to our advantage. Anyway, for now, thank you for your continuous support.


    When Anthem and Ark are present, this purification request is as good as a sess. However, it is when all the forces are in ce that you will let your guard down, so let¡¯s go the opposite thinking for now.


    I *bambam* tap him on the shoulder in a very friendly manner and say.


    ¡°This time¡­ I think we have quite a lot of power for the purification of the curse, but from what I can tell, it is a troublesome opponent, so don¡¯t let your guard down and be careful!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Ark)


    My encouragement causes Ark¡¯s normally cheerful expression to harden. Gark-san¡¯s eyebrows are also *pikupiku* twitching, and Armelle is staring at me with a pale expression. Isabe and Yuu¡¯s reactions are simr. Even though it is just a light piece of advice, their reaction is too big so I don¡¯t know what to do.


    There was an awkward silence in the air. As if to dispel it, Gark-san said each word with a lot of force.


    ¡°Th-This time, the operation will be, carried out in the church, and it will be based on, precise calctions. The level of the priests is also, higher than in the past. In addition to the weakening of the curse due to the time it has been sealed, we have also nned our strategy, by assuming that the depth of the curse¡¯s power is much higher than before, you know.¡± (Gark)


    That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ Perfect. There is no longer any reason for the purification to fail. Furthermore, it would be perfect if I, the unlucky one, were to think the contrary.


    ¡°But you never know what might happen in this world.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Ah-Ahaha¡­¡­ Ju-Just kidding¡­¡­ I am just kidding.¡± (Cry)


    I immediately surrender to the pressure in the gaze directed at me.


    I am used to hostility, but putting aside Gark-san, I can¡¯t stand it when even Ark looks at me like that.


    Gark-san and Ark exchanged nces for a moment when I tried to deceive them by temporarily stopping my badass mode.


    Just as Gark-san opened his mouth and was about to take a step toward me, we heard a hysterical voice.


    ¡°Ni-Nii-san!? Why are you here¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ D-Don¡¯t tell me you are going to participate too, Nii-san?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°H-Hey, hey, hey.¡± (Cry)


    I look toward the voice. The one who entered the church was¨D¨DLucia.


    I hadn¡¯t heard anything about it, but I wondered if she was asked to do something, too. As she approached us with a short run, she stared at me. Her expression was no less serious than Gark-san¡¯s and Ark¡¯s.


    As an aside, Lucia calls me Nii-san when she is agitated. She is in her rebellious phase and seems to hesitate to call me Nii-san, so she tries to call me Leader as much as possible, but it seems that her old habit remains. Well¡­¡­ Looks like you are agitated, aren¡¯t you? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    It¡¯s hrious how everyone takes Cry advice to not their guard down as something like even with everyone here it might not be enough to beat Marin¡¯s Wails.


    Pretty sure everyone will be super careful during Marin¡¯s purifiacation now!


    But I see that Cry is still a Ark fan boy!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Seirei no Miko: it means Son/Envoy of the Holy Spirit.

 Chapter 288，Part2: 2 - Marins Wails

    <h4>Chapter 288£¬Part2: 2 - Marin''s Wails</h4> <h4>Chapter 288 Marin¡¯s Wails</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Lucia was apanied by familiar faces behind her. They were Magi from ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· and among them was ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·.


    Lapis, the Leader of the group, steps forward with graceful gestures and frowns her well-shaped eyebrows.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ To think that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, who is always standing behind us, would stand on the battlefield¡­¡­¡­¡­ Apparently, this operation seems to be quite a troublesome one.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°Yowaningen!! I heard what happened, desu! I hear you¡¯ve been doing whatever you want even though the Supreme Martial Arts Festival has only just ended, desu! Seriously¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    As usual, Kruz bites me as soon as she sees my face. But unusually, the other members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· seemed to be with her today, and they were all looking at Kruz with a resigned looks.


    It was a kind of a bonus for me to see so many good-looking Spirit People gathered here.


    I am not on bad terms with ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, but the only ones I have a good rtionship with are Lapis and Kruz.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is rare to see Lapis and your group turn up for a job like this.¡± (Cry)


    Spirit People are basically free people. They do not care about authority, nor are they bound by human senses.


    In response to my question, Lapis *hmph* snorted dismissively. I really envy the way each casual gesture of hers can be picturesque.


    ¡°Sorcery is our specialty. Human curses are child¡¯s ypared to Spirit People¡¯s curse. If Lucia asks for my opinion, I can¡¯t say no.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°Yowaningen, don¡¯t tell me you are unaware of the Legend of the Cursed Crimson Spirit Stone, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡±Teacher (Sensei)¡± asked me to cooperate¡­¡­ ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± has her hand full dealing with the ck World Tree¡­¡­ But I never thought I would find Leader here.¡± (Lucia)


    I see, I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ So they were pulled here by Lucia.


    And it seems that Lapis and the others have also softened a little bit. They weren¡¯t bad people before, but if they can show their ability to the members of the church during this operation, they should be able to blend in more with human society.


    ¡°Aaaah, the Legend of the Cursed Spirit Stone. Yeah, that one, that one, you know¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yowaningen, if you don¡¯t know, don¡¯t try to show off, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    There are some things in the world that are better off not knowing, you know.


    Lapis, who was not even bothered by the silly exchange between Kruz and me, said with a mncholy expression.


    ¡°Recovering the spirit stone has been our long-held desire for many years. It is one of the reasons we came out of the forest. We thought this time¡¯s cursed item was it, but¡­¡­ It seems we were wrong. The Spirit Stone is beyond human control.¡± (Lapis)


    Come to think of it, Eliza said she was wandering and looking for something, but maybe she is looking for the same thing.


    After finally calming down a bit, Lucia clears her throat with a small cough.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ *Ko-Kohon*. ¡­¡­ Anyway, Leader, please don¡¯t get in the way.¡± (Lucia)


    Well, it goes without saying. Or rather, I have never tried to get in the way, okay¡­¡­


    But this time¡¯s line-up is really gorgeous. You can feel the will of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church saying that they will never fail.


    Just as I was thinking about this, a hysterical voice resounded for the second time.


    ¡°Cr-Cry Andrich¡­¡­¡­¡­!? Why are you here, I didn¡¯t call you!¡± (Franz)


    While receiving the gaze of countless believers, a recently familiar face entered with arge number of knights in tow.


    He looks as if he has seen a ghost.


    There was a different tidiness and serene air from that of the churching from them due to the well-polished and uniformed armor.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Franz-san. Yahooo.¡± (Cry)


    Oops¡­¡­ I casually called out to him because of the habit I had when I contacted him with the Symphonic Stone.


    Franz-san *zukazuka* strides towards me, *kyorokyoro* did a quick nce around and suddenly grabbed me by the cor and *gakugaku* shook me.


    ¡°For you to personally show up, whatever brought that on! What the hell is going to happen!? Aaah!? Is this going to be the curse from the prophecy!? Spit it out, spit it out!¡± (Franz)


    Shaking attacks are one of the few attacks that the Barrier Ring cannot prevent. That was what I thought as I was shaken helplessly.


    Apparently, he didn¡¯t mind my yahoo, but his reaction was awful. When I think that they want me toe here, all I get areints about what I am doing, what do they think I am?


    For some reason, no one helped me as I was being shaken. Not only Ark, but also Lucia, Kruz, and the others who are usually helpful were dismayed.


    It¡¯s bad¡­¡­ I am starting to feel sick.? I am losing consciousness.


    ¡°¡±Commander Franz (Franz-Dancho)¡±, it is time for our meeting.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tsk. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·,? I am going to have a long talk with youter! Including the events with the Magic Sword and the Magic Academy.¡± (Franz)


    After being released, I was about to copse, but somehow managed to regain my posture by grabbing onto the staff Lucia held out.


    Even though I just came to observe, I was met with a terrible experience.


    ¡°Franz-san, do you have a grudge against me?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You got what you deserved, desu. Most of his recent stress has something to do with you, Yowaningen, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Tsuyonoble pokes me in the arm, and Lucia silently uses me with just her gaze.


    I am Lucia¡¯s brother and Anthem¡¯s best friend, you know!? And by the way, I am also best friends with Liz and Luke, but that is something I feel like that would put me on people¡¯s radar.


    Gark-san *garigari* scratches his head and says.


    ¡°Come one, let¡¯s go listen to what they have to say too. This time¡¯s operation will be led by the church.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Have a good daaay.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You¡¯re going, too!¡± (Gark)


    Telling me this even though I was so unwee here¡­¡­ Was what I thought¡­ But, well, it can¡¯t be helped.


    If I don¡¯t listen to what they have to say, I might end up in danger if something happens.


    ¡°Fine, but I won¡¯t say anything, okay?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Juste!¡± (Gark)


    ¡ì


    The church in the Imperial Capital was once rebuilt to fit Anthem¡¯s size. The auditorium chosen as the conference room had a ceiling high enough to allow even Anthem to enter with room to spare and there were even VIP seats.


    This is thanks to Anthem¡¯s powerful healing power and his ability as a Pdin.


    I don¡¯t know a lot of details about it because it wasn¡¯t during one of his Hunter¡¯s activities, but apparently, he yed a remarkable role in an incident involving the rtive of one of the top church officials.


    He doesn¡¯t talk much about himself, so when I see him seeding in such a splendid way, I feel proud or relieved, and I feel like I should work hard too. I am not going to work hard, though.


    The strategy meeting began solemnly. ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡» purification n seemed to be constructed in a very logical manner based on numerous calctions.


    Cursed objects are created by strong thoughts. The power of the curse depends on the situation and the power of the person who casts the curse, so unexpected events can easily ur and it is known that its power tends to diminish over time.


    It seems the sealing technique that the god of light possesses is also originally used to seal curses and purify them once they have weakened.


    The church¡¯s n was to deduce the strength of the thoughts that had been put into the cursed item from the scale of damage caused by ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡» in the past, analogize the current power remaining in the cursed item based on the passage of time and their experience in dealing with many cursed items, and strike it with a force greater than its remaining strength.


    Also, due to the nature of the curse, it seems that the fighting force was gathered with a lot of leeways and it seems that they have prepared enough power to suppress it even if its power has not been attenuated at all.


    I had no idea what they were saying when they were talking in detail about the conjurers¡¯ techniques, but it seems to be impable.


    I wondered what would happen when I first heard about the prophecy with the curse and the unsealing and purification of a cursed item, but I see¡­ No wonder the country approves of this operation.


    If Ark, Lucia, Lapis and the others were additionally called in, it was no longer possible to imagine the operation failing. I mean, there would be no way to prepare any more forces. Even if you call Luke, it is not like he will be able to cut the curse¡­¡­


    After finishing the exnation, an elderly priest sitting in the top seat¨D¨DThe Priest-san who Anthem is indebted to and the one who oversees the church in the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia raises his voice.


    He has a calm gaze that reminds me of the surface of calm water. He looks as if he could not kill an insect, but I heard that he used to be a skilled Pdin.


    ¡°For this asion, the church has prepared first-ss conjurers. With the help of the Knights, the Explorer Association and the Magi from the Magic Academy, we are sure that there will be no failure during this purification. Does anyone have any questions?¡± (Priest)


    .


    There was a somewhat supernatural sound to his voice, a sound peculiar to those involved in the priesthood.


    He reminds me a little of Sora, the Fox God ¡°Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡±, but he probably won¡¯t fall t like her. He is different from Sora, a ¡¶Miko (Shrine Maiden)¡·. There should be no objections.


    When I *unun* nodded without thinking about anything, Franz-san, who was sitting by the wall on my left, suddenly stood up.


    He says in a clear voice amidst countless gazes.


    ¡°I understand the process well now. However¡­¡­ I would like to add additional manpower.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ As presented, we have members that far exceed the expected strength of the curse. Do you have any concerns?¡± (Priest)


    Priest-san narrows his eyes and looks at Franz-san. The assembled priests of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church are also rustling at his unexpected words.


    Not bad, as expected of Franz-san, it was quite a feat for him to speak up in this atmosphere. I had no idea, but were there some holes in the n?


    For some reason, Franz-san stares at me and smiles deeply at what he says.


    ¡°What, it is just a trivial matter¡­¡­¡­¡­ But these days, things have been very dangerous, so if any more trouble happens, it will be, very troublesome, for Zebrudia.¡± (Franz) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Well, everyone is here!


    You can see that Franz is traumatized because of Cry.


    Is this going to be the curse from the prophesy!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ko-hon: Coughing sfx.Tsuyonoble : that¡¯s the way Cry sometimes call Kruz. It means Strong Noble or Strong Spirit People.

 Chapter 289，Part1: 1 - Marins Wails ②

    <h4>Chapter 289£¬Part1: 1 - Marin''s Wails ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 289 Marin¡¯s Wails ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    It was the case during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, but Barrier Magic is powerful, so it requires time and preparation before it can be erected. Multiple priests use several rare catalysts and use them during a long period of time. They are doing precision work requiring abination of several people of average skills rather than one excellent individual. In areas like this, Hunters are not as good as priests.


    Preparations made by the priests of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei) Church¡± were steadily progressing.


    The ¡ºMulti-Layer Barrier Magic Circle¡» used in this operation is said to be a state-of-the-art technique that greatly improves the performance of Barrier Magic Circle by constructing them in three dimensions whereas they were originally drawn on a t surface.


    For that reason, it seems that the construction requires more catalyst, time, and technology than a normal magic circle, but I don¡¯t think we need to worry about those points this time.


    I know a lot about Relics, but not so much about curses. That is why the church¡¯s exnation was very interesting to me.


    For example, I learned for the first time that powerful curses can not only drive their target mad but can also materialize.


    This time, the strategy is very simple. Release ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡» seal inside the Multi-Layered Magic Circle, and while the materialization of the curse is bound by the Magic Barrier and spells, Anthem and his group of priests willpletely annihte the target with their holy techniques. This operation is possible only because purification technology has developed and because they have prepared enough force to overwhelm the cursed item.


    When I was observing the ceremony site with a vainly knowing face, the additional force of knights that Franz-san had called up entered through the huge gate.


    Moreover, they weren¡¯t ordinary knights armed with swords and shields. They were wearing silvery-white armor and were carrying arge arsenal of firearms in their hands.


    It is smaller than the one carried by the Wolf Knights in the ¡¾White Wolf¡¯s Den¡¿, but its elongated turret gives a somewhat advanced impression.


    There were¡­ 25 of them. While the priests were rustling about the strange knights, Franz-san nced at me and made a badass smile.


    ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­ It is an experimental unit using a money-eating weapon that ejects about fifty silver bullets per second, especially processed to repel demonic properties. When Primus Academy of Magic Sciences developed it, I thought it was a foolish thing to do as it uses a huge amount of money, but you never know what mighte in handy! With this, there will be no more curses, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yowaningen, you didn¡¯t do anything to Franz while I wasn¡¯t looking, did you? Desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Humans are truly barbaric¡­¡­ To think they will create such a tactless unit.¡± (Lapis)


    A round that will scatter silver bullets¡­ What the hell, Empire¡­¡­


    Firearms are not very popr weapons. The reason is simple: Monsters and Phantoms will not stop moving after several bullets are fired at them.


    If that¡¯s the case, it would be faster and stronger for a Hunter enhanced with Mana Material to hit them, and in the first ce, bullets fired with gunpowder would be too slow for Hunters and powerful magic beasts. In addition, they can run out of ammunition, so it is unavoidable that it is not widely used.


    In addition, when you talk about silver bullets, it is a weapon that really seems to cost a lot of money.


    However, it may indeed be effective against an opponent that does not have a thick skin like the one a magical beast has.


    Lapis¡¯s expression is unusually openly displeased. Firearms are probably not very desirable for Spirit People, who often use bows and arrows to hunt.


    For some reason, Franz-san¡¯s confident instructions led to the deployment of the knights. They split into two groups, moving without a single awkward movement, and formed a line outside the Multi-Layer Barrier Magic Circle.


    He is going to split into two squads and set up a crossfire. His killing intent is too damn high.


    The strategy meeting went back and forth, and finally, Franz¡¯s opinion was epted. It is also due to the fact that they are an official Knight Order, but it is also thanks to Gark-san who supported his opinion.


    I have no idea why he is so motivated when the main actors of this operation are supposed to be the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church¡¯s priest.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is because Leader says things he shouldn¡¯t.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°The opponent being what it is, you can never be too prepared.¡± (Ark)


    Ark says this to Lucia who is sighing. My sense of security is shooting through the roof.


    ¡°*Unun* Yeah, yeah, it is as Ark said. Preparation won¡¯t be wasted.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Ark)


    I cross my arms and nod in agreement, and everyone around me quiets down. I wish they would stop acting weird every time I say something¡­¡­


    Then, a priest came from the church building, apanied by several priests and Anthem.


    When you look at it this way, Anthem really stands out. The ground shakes just by him walking.


    When the priestes close to Franz-san in a straight line, the priests who followed behind him ce arge box in front of him.


    I took a step back thinking that there was the cursed item inside, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    ¡°Originally, I had no ns to use it, but¨D¨DIt is a Relic that was sleeping in the church¡¯s treasury. This should be able to relieve some of ¡°Commander Franz¡¯s (Franz-Dancho)¡± concerns.¡± (Priest)


    The priest opened the box while putting his finger in front of his lips and talking solemnly.


    My eyes widened at the sight of the thing that was inside. A sigh of admiration naturally escaped my lips.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡± (Cry)


    What was inside was¨D¨DA shining rainbow-colored chain. It is about as thick as a thumb but long enough topletely fill up the box.


    Chain-type Relics are one of the most varied types of Relics. I have several in my collection, and they vary in abilities, but if he brings it out now, I am sure it is for this¨D¨D¨C.


    ¡°¡ºShield Breath (Pir of Light)¡» is its name¡­¡­¡­¡­ A chain woven with light that can prate even insubstantial opponents. It is a special item among the Relics possessed by the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church that captures its target.¡± (Priest)


    ¡°Heh¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is rare to find a chain that will properly capture its opponent.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Priest)


    I am saying this because a lot of chain Relics are a joke¡­¡­ There are so many different kinds that it is rare to find a useful one. The ¡ºDog Chain¡» I have also chases and binds its opponent to catch them, but it is a pitiful dog that can be removed or broken if the opponent has a little bit of strength.


    Well, it is still a lot better than the ¡ºCat Chain¡» that will not chase after its opponent¡­¡­


    I shake my head and touch the chain. When I pick it up, it is thin but heavy. It is indeed metal, yet it is as smooth to the touch as silk.? That alone made it clear that this Relic was something that could not be reproduced in modern times.


    But boy, it sure is a long chain. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Oooh Franz just made a SWAT vampire hunting team!


    They got assault riffle and stuff


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 289，Part2: 2 - Marins Wails ②

    <h4>Chapter 289£¬Part2: 2 - Marin''s Wails ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 289 Marin¡¯s Wails ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Leader, did you find out something?¡± (Lucia)


    I wonder if they could sell it to me if I negotiate through Anthem¡­¡­ Not a chance?


    I lift the chain and let the light shine through it. I raise my eyebrows and inspect the chain from close range. Despite the badass expression on my face, I wasn¡¯t thinking about anything productive.


    It is a mesmerizingly beautiful chain. Its ability doesn¡¯t seem to be very interesting, but I don¡¯t judge Relics by its ability. I just like Relics.


    I didn¡¯t see this chain in any of the illustrated encyclopedias. How long is it?


    If it was a private matter, I would grab the edge and *guruguru* wrap Lucia into a maki, but I know better that I shouldn¡¯t do it at this time.


    I would like to touch it a little more, but if I mess around with it anymore, they might say something. I put down the chain with a backward nce and exhaled deeply.


    As expected of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church, the top religion in the world, they possess many Relics.


    ¡°Un, it is looking good. It is strong enough? I think?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why is it in question form?¡± (Lucia)


    Multiple priests, Anthem, Lucia, Ark, an experimental unit that sprays silver bullets and a Chain Relic. It is the absolute lineup.


    ¡°I am uneasy because there are too many elements that put me at ease.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ A-As usual, you are just spouting some nonsense, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz says that because she doesn¡¯t know the usual me. What happened during the Emperor¡¯s escort was just one page of Cry Andrich¡¯s case file.


    Priest-san broadly nodded a few times, took a deep breath, looked around, and said.


    ¡°So¡­¡­ Now that we have received ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· stamp of approval, let¡¯s get ready for the ceremony. Anthem.¡± (Priest)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem nodded his head, his voice more hearty and grave than usual.


    Well then, just in case, let me watch from a safe ce.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Seeing the ceremony progressing steadily, Lapis Fulgol, the leader of the ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, let out a sigh as if to vent her frustration.


    ¡°Hmpf¡­¡­ So it was a waste of time. I didn¡¯t expect it, but you can¡¯t find it so easily, huh?¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°However, it¡¯s quite interesting, desu. To think they would try to counter a curse with firearms like that, there¡¯s no way we would find something like that back in the forest, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°It is too unrefined. Even if you can purify sealed curses with that kind of method, you will not be able to deal with sudden situations.¡± (Lapis)


    The existence of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church is widely known even among the ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡±. Although the Magic that the Spirit People deal with differs from theirs, it is clear that the Light Spirit they worship has immense power. In some cases, they may be more effective than the techniques used by the Spirit People.


    The technique that isid out is unfamiliar, but there is no doubt about its effectiveness. It is an overly robotic-like response to something as uncertain as a curse, but there is no particr point of concern.


    It is unknown how strong the curse contained in ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡» is, but the estimations made by the church are reasonable. With this, no matter how much the curse rampages, they will be able to respond with the force they have prepared.


    If Lapis and herpanions were to fight against the curse, they would have taken more consideration of the curse itself, but that is just a cultural difference.


    However, their real goal turned out empty.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s probably not in a human vige, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz, who came with me, blinked her eyes and said with a serious expression while looking at the proceeding ceremony.


    ¡°It was definitely a human being who snatched it. It seeks human life.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°It was thousands of years ago, desu. And there hasn¡¯t been any damage recently, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    The legend of the Cursed Spirit Stone is a well-known story among humans.


    However, not many people know that it is not a legend but a fact. Spirit people do not like to talk about it, and for better or worse, humans have too short lifespans.


    Once upon a time, when Spirit People and Humans had yet to form friendships with each other, a great war broke out between Humans and Spirit People. And a forest governed by a certain Spirit People was burned, the Spirit People Queen was killed, and the crimson jewel that was the proof of her being the ruler was stolen.


    The excessive grudge toward human beings made the jewel cursed. The jewel, which was cursed by the Spirit People with noble blood, has passed through human hands and is still circting somewhere in the world, killing hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of times as many people as the Spirit People who were killed.


    Spirit People do not kill and steal others¡¯ Spirit People treasure. They know how powerful the grudge of a dying person can be. It is truly a tragedy caused by Human greed.


    It is the earnest wish of all the Spirit People to retrieve the jewel and return it to the forest of the Spirit People.


    Times have changed and wars rarely ur anymore. This is because the existence of resources that are far more efficient than having war has be clear.


    People stopped their feuds and turned their attention toward Mana Material. The battle between Spirit People and Humans is over and although they are not yet on good terms, some Spirit People areing down to human settlements like us.


    But the treasure that was once stolen has not yet been returned.


    Lapis snorted at Kruz¡¯s sweet idea.


    ¡°It is not something that will just naturally fade away. The grudge of those who have lived for a long time is not something that can disappear so easily. The curse embedded in it, so to speak, is a fixed craving.¡± (Lapis)


    A thirst that will never be quenched. The resentment toward others that has been burned into one¡¯s soul will not disappear even if thousands and thousands of people are swallowed by it and cursed to death.


    To purify that grudge, outside interference is essential to destroy or negotiate with it.


    Just like what the church is trying to do in response to Marin¡¯s Wails, right now¨D¨D.


    ¡°I thought it might be it when I heard about a sealed curse¡­¡­ If it was in the possession of the Church, they would have returned it, huh? They do know the dangers it represents.¡± (Lapis)


    The reason there has been no damage recently is probably because it has been sealed. However, if it has been sealed, the one who did it must be very skilled as they could contain such a powerful curse.


    ¡°But it¡¯s something that all the Spirit People have been searching for years and have never found, so it can¡¯t be found so easily¨D¨D¨D¨DAaaaaah, Yowaningen! What are you doing up there, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz changed from a serious voice to a hysterical voice.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was perched on the top of a huge gate with his legs dangling from the decorations. He looks down at Kruz, who raises her arms in protest and says with a carefree expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Observing from the high ground?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, desu! Everyone else is taking it seriously, so you should take it seriously once in a while, too, desu! That¡¯s why Franz¡¯s¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    That man¡­¡­ Probably doesn¡¯t know anything about this.


    The *pokan* nk expression on his face when Kruz mentioned the Cursed Spirit Stone was genuine. Apparently, even Level 8 Hunters have their strengths and weaknesses.


    Really, I wonder what in the world that ¡¶Wandering (Horo)¡· Eliza enjoys by following that man?


    A group of churchmen brings in a box sealed tightly with chains. It must be the treasure chest containing the ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡».


    The treasure chest is ced in the center of the magic circle in front of Lapis and the others. Seeing the humans tense up, Lapis uncrossed her arms.


    We didn¡¯t get a hit on our real goal¨D¨DBut let¡¯s see what they can do. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Aaaaah Lapis you are still underestimating Cry.


    He purposely made you think that he does know about the Cursed Stone, but in fact he has it all along!!


    No, but more seriously do you think that the Cursed Stone is the top curse that Anthem talked about with Cry!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Maki: it is a rolled sushi if you never ate it you are missing on somethingIt¡¯s over Kruz. I have the high ground!

 Chapter 290，Part1: 1 - Marins Wails ③

    <h4>Chapter 290£¬Part1: 1 - Marin''s Wails ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 290 Marin¡¯s Wails ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    There was a *piripiri* tense atmosphere in the hall.


    Hunters, knights, and priests surrounded the strangelyid-out magic circle. Even though they had gathered a force that far exceeded their estimations, their faces showed no signs of carelessness.


    Kruz, who had been *kyakya* squealing down below until just a few minutes ago, is already facing the magic circle with Lapis and the others.


    I don¡¯t know what they were so wary about, but everyone¡¯s level of seriousness indicated the danger of this purification operation. A badass smile appears on my face as I watch them while *burabura* dangling my feet on top of the huge showy gate.


    I went out of my way to ask Lucia to put me on top of the showy gate, partly because I literally decided to look from a high ground, but also because this is the most conspicuous ce. On the ground, there might be stray bullets, and I didn¡¯t want to be near Lucia and the others and interfere with the purification process.


    The Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle consisted of a t magic circle drawn on the ground and thirteen pirs surrounding it.


    It seems that a three-dimensional structure is formed by carving a form into the pirs. The pirs are thick enough for a person to hug them and cannot be so easily overturned. The gap between the pirs is wide enough for Anthem to pass through, but from a bird¡¯s eye view, the magic circle looks like a prison.


    ¡°It is such a big ceremony¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Nice, nice, nice. Come to think of it, it may have been a long time since I saw a battle with Anthem or Ark in it.


    Under Priest-san¡¯s direction, a massive box wrapped in chains is ced in the middle of the magic circle.


    I took out my phone and snapped a picture of the scene and sent it to the Imouto Kitsune.


    Saying Curse Now¡­¡­


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s move on to ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡¯¡» purification. Everyone, do as we nned.¡± (Priest)


    Suddenly, Priest-san who is standing in front of the magic circle turned to me and our eyes met. I put on a meaningful but also meaningless smile and nodded my head with the feeling of thanking him for taking care of Anthem for me.


    Priest-san stares at me in wonder. All the priests around the pir raise their arms in unison.


    At that time, I certainly sensed a surge of power gushing out around the magic circle.


    The pirs that make up the magic circle are connected to each other by a rope of lightning and a strange pattern floats in the air. A magic circle is, so to speak, magic using letters. It was such a mysterious sight that I would have been enraptured by it if it were not under such circumstances.


    Outside the magic circle, Anthem was on standby and waited motionlessly like a rock.


    He lowers his helmet. Ahead of his gaze is a box that trembles in the center of the magic circle.


    As if in agony and in pain, the chains wrapped around the box were making a *gatagata* ttering sound. The seal should not have been broken yet¨D¨DBut at this unusual sight, Franz-san gave an order to the knights.


    ¡°Everyone, take position!¡± (Franz)


    The knights ready their firearms. The priests surrounding them chant incantations as if in chorus and the Hunter unit ready themselves for battle at any moment.


    An atmosphere ready to explode at any moment. I am the only one who isn¡¯t in a battle stance.


    Then, Priest-san raised his staff and shouted in a clear-defined voice in front of me, who kept a badass smile on my face.


    ¡°¡ºSeal Release¡»!¡± (Priest)


    As if on cue, the chains sealing the box burst at once.


    The pure air that filled the ce was eroded in an instant. The lid of the box opens with a heart-chilling scream simr to a woman¡¯s death cry.


    As I was looking down, I could see something bloody¨D¨DOr maybe not bloody emerge from the box and the priests surrounding it shouted a prayer in unison.


    The box was engulfed in golden mes and burned as high as the sky. An inaudible scream, iparable to the previous one, shook the ce.


    The knights and the Hunters retreated at the momentum of the brilliance of that pure me.


    ording to the n, I heard that at first the opponent would be weakened by bidding them with a magic circle, and then a full-scale purification would begin, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ The End already??


    As I had heard before, the curse had the appearance of a woman. I say the appearance of a woman because her eyes, nose, face, hair, and body were all darkened and on the verge of crumbling. It is exactly the image of a ghost, but I have no idea if it is her original appearance or if it is the result of being burned by the mes.


    Even while being burned, the materialized curse sticks her head out of the mes. As if he had anticipated it, Ark points his sword at her.


    The world did indeed stop for a moment. The sound, the vibration, certainly disappeared for a moment.


    I didn¡¯t even hear a chant for the spell. A clear blue streak shot from the tip of the sword pierced through ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡». Her pte cracked wide open with a scream and her long arms moved in agony as they writhed in pain but the rope that connects the pirs together repelled her arms.


    The effect is too strong.? It looks like she will be purified before Anthem can do anything. There is no sign that the carefully prepared barrier will be broken.


    Apparently, she is overpowered. I could not help but notice that Kruz was frowning and covering her ears.


    But then, Franz-san yelled as loud as the sound of thunder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down! Shoot iiiiiiiiiiiit!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°He is so murderous¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Upon receiving Franz-san¡¯s order, the knights started shooting all at once.? A violent roar different from the thunderbolt that Ark shot earlier shook the air.


    Even if you are a Hunter, you don¡¯t often hear gunshots.? The silver bullets fired from the firearms that seemed to have been created by Primus Academy of Magic Sciences looked like a storm.


    A firearm that fires 50 bullets per second seems to have a certain amount of recoil, so the muzzle of the gun is slightly shaky, but precision is irrelevant with such arge number of bullets.


    I covered my eyes due to the muzzle sh and the unknightly fighting style, but for some reason, Franz-san shouted with great joy.


    ¡°Fuhahahahahahahahahaha! How¡¯s that, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·! This is the power of the knights of Zebrudia!¡± (Franz)


    No, no, no you can¡¯t call this the power of the knights, something like this¡­¡­


    For the time being, it seems that they are shooting while avoiding the pirs. A storm of bullets pierces Marin¡¯s Wails along with her burning box.


    The translucent body, surrounded by mes, received the bullets and bounced widely. Since there is no real body, the bullet haspletely slipped through her, but apparently, she received some damage.


    Her ckened features are distorted in pain, and her entire body is exposed.


    Unlike what I had imagined, its figure waspletely that of a human girl. I heard that a girl named Marin was the source of Marin¡¯s Wails, but it seems that the curse took the form of its source.


    It is truly a terrifying story, as it is said to have consumed thousands and thousands of people and destroyed several cities in spite of its fragile appearance.


    Or rather, isn¡¯t this still overkill?


    ¡°It is like you are bullying the weak so I kinda don¡¯t like it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Leader, that is a curse you know!?¡± (Lucia)


    My Imouto, who has yet to make a move, hears me talking to myself and *kiii* res at me. As expected of a High-Level Hunter who can silence a crying child.


    Lapis and the others who were nearby were also frowning at Marin¡¯s Wails.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see. It is quite strong for a human creation. It looks like the maker did something quite fiendish.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°¡­¡­ No wonder the church has prepared so well, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Leaving Lapis aside, even the naive Kruz said so¡­¡­ Doesn¡¯t that make me feel like an idiot for saying that they are bullying the weak.


    Come to think of it, I hear that some Phantoms mimic the weak ande to take advantage of your openings. Perhaps you cannot be a Hunter if you can be deceived by appearances.


    ¡°Heeeh¡­¡­ Is that thing really that amazing!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tease us. It is not as much as you are.¡± (Lapis)


    Lapis says with a cold and chilling look.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me just now¡­ Sheplimented me?


    While I was talking nonsense, the purification process was proceeding smoothly and too cruelly


    Exposed to the fierce attacks, Marin¡¯s Wails bounced around the inside of the magic circle like a rubber ball and was repelled by the barrier.


    The effect seems to be certain, as it took a long time to carve the columns all the way up. If it is like this, I don¡¯t think they will need to use that chain they prepared. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! No april joke for you. Or maybe me posting thiste can be the joke.


    Here¡¯s the chapter! But Cry taking pity on the curse makes it seems like he sympathizes with the curse.


    Is he going to befriend the curse!? That would be fun.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Curse Now: This is a reference of the Imouto Kitsune saying Aburaage Now.

 Chapter 290，Part2: 2 - Marins Wails ③

    <h4>Chapter 290£¬Part2: 2 - Marin''s Wails ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 290 Marin¡¯s Wails ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s weakening! It¡¯s working, we¡¯re almost there!¡± (Gark)


    Gark-san, who was near the Hunter units, shouts. The knights¡¯ and priests¡¯ murderous intent is too high, so except for Ark, the Hunter units haven¡¯t done anything yet.


    It looks like they have a lot of leeways. I know¡­ If I go against their opinions, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to throw mud to ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· Divine Strategist¡¯s name?


    Today, I am¨D¨DBrilliant.


    ¡°Hmpf¡­¡­ I wonder about that?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Yowaningen, you¡¯ve got to stop doing this, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°No, no, no, you might be able to see something surprisingly interesting¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Grr!! This Dameningen!¡± (Kruz)


    Come to think of it, when I was still trying to fulfill my role as the Leader of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, I also often deceit like this.? Of course, it goes without saying that I was only deceiving so everything was a disaster even then¨D¨D.


    Marin¡¯s Wails scratches her head and like her name, raises a wail.


    ¡°¨D¨DHhh! ¨D¨D¨D¨DHhh!¡± (Marin)


    A condensation of all kinds of negative emotions. The screams are soundless and meaningless, but her emotions, her killing intent, is clearly conveyed.


    The concentration of emotion was strong enough to chill your heart even from the other side of the barrier. If it had not been for the barrier, my heart might have stopped just by her staring at me.


    Jet-ck mes erupt from her slender body. The mes erode the golden mes, repel the lightning, and burn the bullets.


    ¨D¨DHowever, even the cursed weapon that swallowed tens of thousands of lives was no match for the crystallization of the Church¡¯s technology.


    Marin¡¯s Wails, who is cloaked in me, *bambam* hit the boundaries of the barrier as if she was hitting a wall. The pir *biribiri* shivers and the bottom slowly turns ck. But not a speck of the ck me leaked from the Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle.


    They said they guessed the power of the curse with records from the past, but they guessed it perfectly.


    The power of the ck me gradually weakens. As the church guessed, her state was already weakened due to being sealed for a long period of time but she had been additionally weakened by the attacks.


    I don¡¯t know which worked better between the barrier, the lightning, or the bullets, but even dragons will die if you do this much.


    Perhaps judging that they had weakened her enough, Priest-san, who was observing the battle next to Anthem, spoke to him about something. It must be time for the purification.


    It would be one thing to weaken a cursed item but it is said that it is quite difficult topletely annihte it. Especially one at the level of Marin¡¯s Wails, it is said that it requires a very high level of skill among the miracles possessed by the members of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church.


    As a childhood friend, I should be proud of the fact that Anthem was chosen to y the major role in the purification of ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡».


    Anthem nodded broadly to Priest-san and stepped for the first time inside the barrier, which no one had entered since the seal was released.


    Anthem Smart, the ¡¶Unshakeable Permeance (Fudo Fuhen)¡· is the strongest Pdin in the Imperial Capital. Except for me, everyone in ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· has strengths that none of the other members can match, but I would say that his strength lies in his overwhelming durability.


    He has the strength and toughness thate from his huge body. He is able to use healing and protection techniques thanks to the Light Spirit¡¯s teaching, and after absorbing Mana Materials, he became the ¡¶Unshakeable Permeance (Fudo Fuhen)¡·, impervious to all attacks.


    His durability is demonstrated against everything from purely physical attacks, of course, but also against magic, environmental changes, and even drugs such as poison and paralysis, diseases, and even curses.


    He has been trained by Sytry¡¯s poison, Lucia¡¯s magic, Luke¡¯s sword, Liz¡¯s selfishness, Eliza¡¯s my-pace, and my lightning, so there is no blind spot in him.


    Even in the face of the deadliest curse, there was no hesitation or fear in Anthem¡¯s steps. Marin¡¯s Wails, who had been in a frenzy, turned her face to Anthem as he boldly stepped in.


    A jet-ck me that burns her body spreads out and attacks Anthem. However, Anthem didn¡¯t waver even after being hit by the mes, which seem to take the form of her murderous intent.


    Marin¡¯s Wails retreated for the first time in response to Anthem, who took a step forward while receiving her curse.


    Did she sense the immense power that dwells in his body? Did the deadly curse weapon, which simply continues to spread her resentment, still have a will?


    But it¡¯s over. The inside of the Multi-Layered Magic Circle is not wide enough to allow you to escape.


    Soon the back of Marin¡¯s Wails is blocked by a wall of barrier. Anthem stretches out hisrge arm to Marin¡¯s Wails whose path to retreat was cut off and gives a loud scream.


    This curse has been used more than enough. All that remains is for the Church¡¯s miracle to purify the pitiful killing curse weapon created by a sorcerer¡¯s hideous nature.


    ¨D¨DIs what was supposed to happen.


    Anthem¡¯s shoulders tremble, and his outstretched arm stops. The priests of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church who were surrounding her widened their eyes and gasped.


    Franz-san, who was triumphantlymanding this event with his arms crossed, noticed the change in the situation and opened his eyes to the limit.


    ¡°Im-Impossible¡­¡­ What is¨D¨DThat. No¡­¡­ How did that happen!?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    Before I knew it, a strange object was crouching between Anthem and Marin¡¯s Wails.


    Its color was ck. At first nce, it appears to be nothing more than a solid mass, but as it slowly unravels, you finally realize that it is a humanoid.


    That was¨D¨DA knight. It was the shadowy silhouette of a knight whose hands, feet, body, and head were made of ck.


    The jet-ck thing that absorbs light is as bizarre as a ck hole and it stands out badly inside the magic circle which is still full of light.


    Perhaps the most perplexed is the target¨D¨DMarin¡¯s Wails herself.


    In the blink of an eye, what had been a mere silhouette gained texture and unevenness. In the blink of an eye, it was transformed from a mere shadow into an ominous ck knight.


    The knight stands in front of her as if to protect Marin¡¯s Wails and draws his sword from his hip.


    The pirs that made up the Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle rapidly turn ck. Then, Priest-san shouts in a panic.


    ¡°An unknown force!? Attack!¡± (Priest)


    ¡°Fire! Kill theeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeem!¡± (Franz)


    The attack, which had been halted due to the purification process, resumes, and silver bullets mow down the inside of the magic circle.


    When executing the operation, the church anticipated a variety of irregrities. The church had assumed a pattern in which the power of Marin¡¯s Wails was not what they expected or a pattern in which Anthem was in bad shape and could not move. However, the appearance of reinforcements was, as expected, not anticipated.


    In the first ce, there is no way that a curse that has been sealed for a long time can have any allies and as for intruders from the outside, members of the Knight Order are taking countermeasures at the request of Franz-san.


    Anthem¡¯s gigantic body is like a wall. It is hard to tell what is going on from the ground.


    However, strangely enough, Anthem¡¯s situation could be seen clearly from the top of the showy main gate.


    Priest-san says it is some unknown force, but it is not. I have certainly seen it. I rub my eyes involuntarily.


    That knight¡­¡­¡­¡­ He came out of the pendant that Sytry brought, didn¡¯t he? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is it a nightmare?


    The knight thrusts his sword into the ground. A ck blood-like liquid erupts from the center of the thrusted sword, creating a curtain.


    By some logic, the silver bullet from his left and right were repelled by the liquid that spewed up.


    Franz¡¯s face showed an idiotic *pokan* nk expression. But then, Anthem stepped in with a roar and swung his fist widely. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sasuga Cry! Just purifying Marin is too easy.


    That¡¯s why he added a ck knight to help her!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Dameningen: it means no good/useless human.

 Chapter 291，Part1: 1 - Marins Wails ④

    <h4>Chapter 291£¬Part1: 1 - Marin''s Wails ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 291 Marin¡¯s Wails ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    It is the most primitive Magic in the world.


    Originally, Magic is a phenomenon that urs through a specific process using Magic power as its energy source. The processes are sometimes sounds, letters, gestures or even breaths.


    However, in this world, there were very few people who could cause a phenomenon just by ¡ºThinking¡».


    Primitive Magic is Magic caused by the thoughts of those who possess the qualities. It is unique because it is uncategorized, powerful because it requires the practitioner to have a certain talent and it is uncontroble.


    Sometimes, they urred without the person¡¯s intention and caused great damage, so people called them ¡ºCurses¡» out of fear, but those who consciously used those principles were called ¡°Shaman (Jujutsushi)¡± to distinguish them from ¡°Magi (Madoushi)¡°.


    That was a terrible curse created by one abominable sorcerer at the end of his research.


    Strong thoughts that lead up to curses often arise from negative emotions.


    Fear, resentment, jealousy, anger, pain, murderous intent.


    The sorcerer gathered all kinds of people with abilities, whether they were young, old, men or women, locked them in one ce, and made them kill each other.


    A war in which the people were deprived of any other choice. Amidst the bloodshed, resentment became even stronger resentment, and the will to kill took shape. When thest survivor¨D¨DMarin, ran out of strength, an unprecedented killing cursed weapon waspleted.


    The target of its desire to kill was gone, its reasoning was gone, but its passion never fades.


    ¡ºIt¡» was created for the sole purpose of cursing and killing all things. For ¡ºIt¡», the will to kill is as natural as breathing.


    It was the result of those it failed to protect.


    A pendant left by a loyal knight who failed in the middle after following its Lord, who was chased by his family, friends, and country.


    The emotions contained in it are its regret for not being able to protect its Lord and strong resentment toward those who denounced and tried to execute its Lord as if he were the devil.


    The vindictive curse was chipped away except only for its obsession to protect the weak which turned it into the only ever protective curse.


    It already does not care about whether the one it protects was good or bad. It does not matter if the allegations made against its Lord it once tried to protect were not false but the truth, and it does not matter if it had killed hundreds of innocent people with its influence and brutality.


    As long as it can protect the oppressed, that¡¯s all that matters.


    The thoughts that have be a curse are pure, but have several aspects.


    It who wanted to kill was also the one who was not able to protect. It who wanted to protect was also the one who could not be relied on.


    Different curses born inpletely different eras interfere with each other and take on a new form.


    It was probably one of the rarest and most miraculous sights in the world.


    The priests who attempted to unseal and destroy the curse, as well as the armed knights and hunters who surrounded them, were stunned to see the two curses.


    ckened and rotting limbs. Wearing a ragged costume, the limb that had barely retained its human form stirs up and, in aplete turnaround from earlier, regains a solid human form. The atrophied will to kill sharpened in the face of the overwhelming power of light.


    The knight, who regained its form in front of the one it needs to protect, and the cursed spirit, who showed a far stronger killing intent than before, send out their resentment at full force in front of the attack that wasunched all at once at them.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    A high-pitched metallic sound, a roar, echoes through the air. The dark-colored sword drawn by the mysterious ck knight who suddenly appears cuts off the bullets, and a ck curtain prevents the lightning.


    Anthem¡¯s fist, which was swung down without a moment¡¯s notice, shed with the ck knight¡¯s sword, causing the air to *biribiri* shakes violently.


    The pirs that made up the Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle were discolored and cracked. No matter how powerful thetest magic circle is, it is not without limitations.


    The strength of a curse is expressed by the expression of curse power level. The Barrier Magic Circle is constructed so that it can contain an expected curse power level from ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡» plus arge margin, but conversely, it cannot contain any more than the expected curse power level.


    ording to the church¡¯s previous meeting, it was said that the maximum curse power level it can contain was 1.5 to 1.8 times the power assumed from the record of damage from ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡», so if this was not enough to restrain them, it means the ck knight who suddenly appeared from the pendant must have at least the same level of power as Marin¡¯s Wails.


    I mean, what in the world was that? Was that a curse too? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Seriously, that damn Sytry!


    The battlefield had changed drastically. The priests who had been performing some kind of Magic from outside the barrier were pale and clearly exhausted.


    ¡°Increase the output so as to not let them escape! At the very least, one of them must be destroyed¨D¨D¡± (Priest)


    ¡°Kill ittt! That is the cmity from the ¡ºProphecy¡» !¡± (Franz)


    Priest-san shouts. He is trying to look calm, but his expression is quite grim.


    But more than that, Franz-san¡¯s eyes were bloodshot when he issued that dangerous order. He was staring at me for a second¡­¡­ But why?


    The ck knight¡¯s defense was irond. The holy light and bullets were all stopped by him and could not reach Marin¡¯s Wails, who was hidden behind him.


    Also, the appearance of Marin¡¯s Wails had changed dramatically from earlier.


    Earlier, her human rate was about 30 percent, but now it is a solid 70 percent.


    The jet-ck mes that had beening out of her were somehow reced by a dress as ck as darkness, and her face, which was on the verge of copse and whose parts were not even recognizable, now had eyes, nose, and mouth, and her facial features were clearly recognizable.


    It isn¡¯t like she was burning out thest remains of her life. She has clearly strengthened. Or rather, isn¡¯t it strange that she doesn¡¯t attack the ck knight when she is a curse that kills all kinds of people?


    At that moment, the jet-ck mes released from Marin¡¯s Wails clung to the ck knight.


    The figure, which was already ominous, undergoes further changes. The knight¡¯s armor glows purple, and in his left hand, a huge, solid, jet-ck shield is formed that seems to be able to protect him from all sides.


    Yooo, their synergy is powering them up¡­¡­


    The sword in his hand had also changed greatly. As if it had absorbed nourishment, it had grown one size in width and length, and it was tinged with ck me.


    Kruz stamps her feet on the ground and makes screeching screams at me.


    ¡°Yowaningennnnnnnn! Th-Th-This isn¡¯t interesting at all, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°C-Calm down! Ah¡­¡­ R-Right! Now is where the fun begins!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You really have to stop doing this, Nii-san!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Cut this crap, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· ! What the hell is that!¡± (Franz)


    Rather than using me, shouldn¡¯t Lucia, Kruz, and Franz-san try to purify them?


    Seriously, I can¡¯t have every incident med on me. Well, maybe I am a little at fault for this one, tho¡¯¡­¡­ Damn, I should have worn my ¡ºPerfect Vacation (Comfortable Vacation)¡».


    As standing up would be too dangerous as I was too afraid I might fall off, I cheered for them while *burabura* swinging my legs.


    ¡°Ganbare! Anthem, Ganbare!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Uooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!¡± (Anthem)


    ¡°!?¡± (Franz)


    A roar as loud as thunder echoed throughout the ceremonial hall of the sacred church.


    Anthem strikes in session in front of the ominous yet beautiful sword and shield. It seems that the earlier attack was for a wait-and-see approach.


    There was no technique. However, the ground *gasungasun* shook and it was not metaphorically, it was figuratively. The iron fistunched in session by Anthem shook the earth.


    Anthem is big. It goes without saying that he is robust, but he is also powerful. Mana Materials strengthen Hunter¡¯s abilities in a way that fulfills the deepest desire of the heart, so even a slender person like Liz can have superhuman strength, but there is no corrtion between physical robustness and strength, as the Previous War Emperor was also someone exceptionallyrge.


    The Mana Material made Anthem grow taller and at the same time gave him the superhuman strength of a mythical hero. The reason why ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, who always gets into fights, doesn¡¯t do arm wrestling is because no matter how much theypete, they are no match against Anthem in a pure contest of strength.


    The blows delivered by his huge body and monstrous strength had overwhelming destructive power, even if he did not wield any holy power. A mere human being who has not absorbed Mana Material would be ttened like a pancake even if they were in full body armor.


    The ck knight, who had parried the attack earlier, takes evasive action in front of his punch for the first time. He threw away his shield, which had been created by Marin¡¯s Wail to support him, and took arge step back. The shield he left was hit by the fist,pletely bent, and was blown away.


    The mes emitted from Marin¡¯s Wails scorched Anthem from under his feet, but Anthem didn¡¯t care at all.


    The surface of the barrier magic circle, which should have been very wide, was too narrow in front of Anthem Smart. Today, Anthem brought neither sword nor a shield, but it is because most of the weapons have a shorter reach than his arms.


    The ck knight swung his sword as he retreated. Against the high-speed sh swung diagonally from the shoulder, Anthem swung his arm widely.


    The sword, which had grown to a gigantic size, was not a big dealpared to Anthem¡¯s height. The sword easily left the ck knight¡¯s hand and pierced the ground as it was hit from the side by his punch swing with full strength. The ck knight stopped moving for a moment and seemed stunned.


    His appearance looked more like a monster than a Pdin. It is like he is the cursed one instead.


    The faces of all the priests, who are so fascinated with Anthem and should know him well, are a little bit stiff. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Yooo curse synergy. Sasuga Cry! Creating a miracle by uniting 2 curse


    Now he just needs to purify both of them


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Ganbare: Japanese cheering, it can be tranted as go for it or you can do it.

 Chapter 291，Part2: 2 - Marins Wails ④

    <h4>Chapter 291£¬Part2: 2 - Marin''s Wails ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 291 Marin¡¯s Wails ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Ganbare! Anthem, super ganbare!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Uooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!¡± (Anthem)


    The Hunters and knights who surrounded the barrier magic circle couldn¡¯t do anything because of his excessive rampage. It was probably because they were afraid to be caught up in the middle of Anthem¡¯s rampage.


    However, only Lucia, who is a member of the same Party as Anthem, mercilessly used her technique.


    ¡°¡ºHailstorm¡» !¡± (Lucia)


    A tornado containing grains of ice generated from the palm of her hand grows in the blink of an eye and swallows the magic circle along with Anthem.


    This is the Magic that Lucia specializes in. It is an Advanced Magic that is perfect in terms of power and range¨D¨DAnd it is also the most visually appealing, so I remember praising her for its excessive coolness when she showed it to me the first time.


    She is treated as a showy Magi because she flies on a broomstick, but Lucia is a splendid Magi.


    There was a *gogo* roaring sound of the wind mixed with a *garigari* grinding sound of something being scraped away. Lucia, who swallowed hispanions with a wide-range annihtion magic, was looked at with astonishment by those who did not know their way of fighting, and then she coughed a little and said as if to make an excuse for herself.


    ¡°If it is only this much, there is no problem for Anthem-san.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­ Ooooooooooooooooooooooh!!¡± (Anthem)


    Arge shadow was moving while shouting in the midst of the raging ice storm that was shredding the monster.


    This is something she is¨D¨D¨D¨DFamiliar to.


    I think it is okay for Anthem toin about it once in a while.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is he really a living being? Desu. He is moving inside an Advanced ss Magic, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz says this with a tense look on her face. I don¡¯t mean to sound too harsh, but I also, well, sometimes I can¡¯t believe how small he used to be¡­¡­


    Lapis squints and says with a difficult expression.


    ¡°However, with how things are, we can¡¯t make any move¡­¡­¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°Look, Yowaningen! Ark is also troubled, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Not only Ark, Franz-san and the others are also troubled too. Because of Lucia¡¯s Hailstorm, long-range attacks can¡¯t reach them and it became harder to narrow down the target.


    But well, in the first ce, when Anthem is here, you can¡¯t attack unless you are used to it.


    Gark-san, who was the head of the Hunter group, yells at me for some reason.


    ¡°Cry, think for a minute!¡± (Gark)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡­ I am sorry about our Lucia¡­¡­¡­¡­ Because, see, we always fight like this¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Without saying anything, Lucia just blushed and looked down. Although the scale and duration of the Magic basically depend on the power of the Magi, Lucia¡¯s Hailstorm showed no sign of calming down.


    Just like a bullet that cannot return once you have fired it, most Magic cannot be undone once it has been fired. It is because ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· has always been on the basis of firste first serve¡­¡­ It seems that everyone at school loved her for one reason or another, but even if she seems to be a calm person, she ispletely a muscle-brain person. She is still better than Liz and Luke, but she is much more murderous than a typical Hunter.


    And it is the same for Anthem. You cannot be a High-Level Hunter without a high fighting spirit.


    ¡°Uooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!¡± (Anthem)


    While the ck knight and Marin¡¯s Wails are intimidated by the fury of the Hailstorm, Anthem continues his pursuit.


    ck and white shadows are shing in the tornado. Even without being able to see clearly, it is clear that Anthem is pushing through.


    Marin¡¯s Wails was probably also screaming, but it waspletely drowned out by Anthem¡¯s roar.


    It was not long after we began our activities as ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· that he began to roar during his assaults. He says it is for scolding his timid nature, but when he is this big, he can only look like a fighting maniac.


    Finally unable to withstand the barrage of attacks or maybe because he got hit, the crushed ck knight flew through the hailstorm. Half of his upper body armor was dented. If he were a human, he would be dead long ago.


    The ck knight thrust vigorously into the pir, which had turned ck by more than half¨D¨DNot surprisingly, the pir that supported the barrier broke.


    ¡°!?¡± (Priest)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia raised an idiotic voice. I think everyone feels the same way.


    The Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle disappears. The Multiyered Barrier Magic Circle is not here just to not allow the curse to escape. It also had the effect of weakening its power.


    One corner of the barrier was broken and the temperature of the air in the room dropped dramatically. I felt a terrifying unidentifiable chill. Since it was to the extent that I could feel it, the other priests and Hunters probably felt an even greater manifestation of its power.


    Suddenly, a Barrier Ring is activated. A piercing wail shakes the world and the blood drains from the faces of the knights and Hunters.


    Misfortune befalls those who hear the wail of ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡». The Barrier Ring activated probably because it prevented that curse. Some people are kneeling as if they have lost their strength, but the reputation of the Barrier Ring being able to prevent all kinds of attacks is not for nothing.


    The Hailstorm disappears.? The tornado disappears and Marin¡¯s Wails figure appears.


    Dark eyes and *gushagusha* messy hair. Her appearance has not changed, but the density of the aura surrounding her is different. Her figure was humanoid, so it gave an extremely weird feeling.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡­ To think it still has this much power left¡­¡­¡± (Priest)


    Priest-san *gokuri* gulps. Marin¡¯s Wails, whose restraints were released, wobbled and started to move.


    Seeing that, Anthem instantly stomped on the ground, crushing it, and mmed his fist on her.


    ¡°Uooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!!!¡± (Anthem)


    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡± (Marin¡¯s Wails)


    Marin¡¯s Wails barely slips through it while screaming, then jumps at the crumbled and silent ck knight and picks him up.


    Anthem is strong. However, even if he is almost wless, his only weakness is that his uracy is not very good. The more moves he makes, the less urate he bes.


    Anthem attacks the innocent girl (only in appearance) who is holding the ck knight. The terrible curse, which is finally released from her restraints, runs away screaming at the Pdin who is attacking her.


    Seeing that there is no effect on the other members, it really seems to be just a scream. With a grim expression, Marin¡¯s Wails quickly checked the people surrounding her, and finally looked at me who was stationed above the entrance.


    Our eyes meet. Reflexively, I *bunbun* shook my head, but Marin¡¯s Wails slid toward me without hesitation.


    Marin¡¯s Wails glides through the air with the ck knight in her arms. The front of the gate is empty, but for some reason, she flies toward me who was sitting on top of the decorated door. Why are youing this way?


    It is always like this. No one ever listens to me.


    With a desperate look, the curse let out a wail ofmentation. The sound alone can freeze your soul and stun the priests who have surrounded her to stop her. All I can do now isugh.


    *Yareyare* Good grief, it has always been on my mind, but¡­¡­ It is because you don¡¯t equip yourself with Barrier Rings that you all end up like that!


    I crossed my arms and looked down at Marine¡¯s Wails as she flew here. Time stretched out and one second felt like ten or twenty seconds.


    I will not run or hide. I already know¨D¨DYou guys will probablye after me whether I run or hide, aren¡¯t you!


    Marin¡¯s Wails flees. Anthem chases behind them like a beast, and Ark¡¯s, Lucia¡¯s, Lapis¡¯ and the others¡¯ offensive Magics fly from all directions.


    So this is¨D¨DHell on earth, huh.


    However, there is nothing that I can do!


    Marin¡¯s Wails reaches out to me as if seeking salvation. As she reached out her hand, I instinctively held out my hand as well.


    It waspletely one of my bad habits. But Marin¡¯s Wails opened her eyes widely, and for a moment, her movement certainly stopped.


    And then¨D¨DMarin¡¯s Wails, who had stopped in mid-air, was skewered by chains flying from behind her.


    Marin¡¯s Wails looks down in dismay at the chain of light protruding from her chest.


    Just like that, chains flew from all directions and pierced through Marin¡¯s Wails and the ck knight she was carrying. It is the chain type Relic, ¡ºShield Breath (Pir of Light)¡» which Priest-san showed us as a precautionary measure earlier.


    When I looked into the box, I thought it was a very long chain, but it seems that it was a Relic with a set of multiple chains.


    When I turned my gaze, Priest-san was about to throw thest chain.


    A chain made by weaving light together prates the back of Marin¡¯s Wails head. Her mouth *pakupaku* fluttered, but no voice came out. At some point, the air returned to normal.


    Priest-san breathes roughly and wipes the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°*Yareyare* Good grief¡­¡­ I ended up using it. On top of that, even though it was inevitable, I had to pin them up in the air¡­¡­ Because of this, setting up the Magic Circle will be difficult. What do we do¡­¡­ Looks like we will have to confine this ce for a while.¡± (Priest)


    ¡°Uuuumu¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    Maybe because Marin Wails had been stopped, Anthem groaned as if he was at a loss.


    To be able topletely seal the power that even the most advanced Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle could not suppress, as expected of a Relic.


    ¡°Cry, I was wondering why you were sitting in that ce, but¨D¨DAs expected of you. Good job stopping them!¡± (Gark)


    Gark-san, whose eyes are only here for decoration, yells loudly and praises me.


    Marin¡¯s Wails was pierced by chains in the air and was restrained but she looked at me with a resentful gaze.


    Don¡¯t look at me like that¡­¡­ I am not at fault, okay? Don¡¯t be surprised when I reach for you when you are the one who reaches out first! <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Love how Lucia got shy after everyone yelled at Cry for attacking Anthem.


    And Cry holding out his hand to Maring remind me of Riku holding out his hand for Sora in Kingdom Heart


    Cry is totally giving salvation to Marin by holding his hands out!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 292，Part1: 1 - Next

    <h4>Chapter 292£¬Part1: 1 - Next</h4> <h4>Chapter 292 Next</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    In the za, the creation of the Magic Circle was progressing at a rapid pace.


    At the top of the courtyard gate¨D¨DA table was brought to a position where Marin¡¯s Wails, who was skewered in the air, could be monitored and a meeting was held.


    While on high alert, Priest-san sighed deeply and looked around.


    ¡°*Yareyare* Good grief, we were saved in the nick of a time, huh. I never expected that such an irregrity would ur. Who knows what would have happened if I did not prepare the Relic on Franz-kyo¡¯s advice¡­¡­¡± (Priest)


    ¡°No one can predict something like that. It can¡¯t be helped. Isn¡¯t that right, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Eh? Ah¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    When I was in a daze, Franz-san suddenly talked to me, so I hurriedly nodded my head. Ark, Kruz, Lucia, Gark-san, and the others sighed openly.


    I had no idea that a knight coulde out of a cross pendant¡­ I have seen many things in my life, but the world sure is a big ce.


    Well, not like I was going to say it¡­¡­ Moreover, it looks like no one saw it.


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t people in this country hide too many dangerous things?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san silently gives me a killer look.


    Even if you look at me like that¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is it okay if I kneel on the ground and do a dogeza for the time being?


    That is when our Ark opens his mouth.


    ¡°However, this was the first time we had fought a curse like that¨D¨DAnd it was far beyond our imagination. Neither lightning nor Lucia Roge¡¯s advanced offensive magic seemed to have any effect other than stall them¡­¡­¡± (Ark)


    ¡°It was still working against the knight, but it was slipping through against Marin¡¯s Wails. It did not seem to be ineffective, but from the looks of it, it wasn¡¯t a spirit-type monster either.¡± (Gark)


    Gark-san, a former Hunter and a bright man in subjugating Monsters and Phantoms says with a distorted expression on his face.


    Indeed, it is hard to imagine that she would be so *pinpin* lively after being hit by Ark¡¯s thunderbolt and Lucia¡¯s Hailstorm. Ark¡¯s profession is not a Magi, but Lucia has reached a Level where she could bring down a dragon.


    They are acting as nothing happened, but it was probably half Lucia¡¯s fault that the pirs of the barrier broke, right¡­¡­


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the end, we have no choice but to use the secret arts of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church as the decisive factor. However, it is impossible to interfere with it from the outside while it is being trapped by the ¡ºShield Breath (Pir of Light)¡». Even if we have to restart the operation again¡­¡­ We have to think about how to do it. The Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle is not very effective in the air, and it is unprecedented for two curses of that level to be gathered in one ce in the first ce.¡± (Priest)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ So it is just like what the Divination Institute predicted, huh.¡± (Franz)


    By the way, I can¡¯t help but notice that Franz-san has been *chirachira* ncing here for a while¡­¡­ I have no idea, okay.


    It is probably best not to talk too much this time. With such a gorgeous lineup, your mouth is a source of disaster, you know¡­¡­


    As I crossed my arms and *unun* nodded my head, Lapis, Kruz, and the other members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, who had not yed a major role this time, opened their mouths as if they had a lot to say.


    ¡°Magic has little effect on curses. It is best to counter a curse with a force simr to that of a curse.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°In our forests, Spirit People, who have umted spiritual power over the years, y that role.¡± (Starlight member 1)


    ¡°We have ¡°Shaman (Jujutsushi)¡± with special skills that are different from us, desu. Only Spirit People who inherit or have learned it till they grow old have those powers, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°It is hard to quell that ss of curses with a direct attack. Moreover, it seems like her grudge hasn¡¯t faded at all.¡± (Starlight Member 2)


    The Spirit People express their opinions. I can¡¯t say that they are easy to get along with, but you can rely on them in times like these.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ And after all, aren¡¯t they teasing Kruz?


    It seems that she was told to use honorifics, but why is she the only one using such strange honorifics¡­¡­


    Priest-san nodded deeply at what they said and looked up at Marin¡¯s Wails with a somewhatpassionate gaze.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Her resentment hasn¡¯t faded at all, huh? I guess it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­¡­¡­ Marin¡¯s Wails also has tragic origins. In a way, that thing is a victim, too.¡± (Priest)


    I don¡¯t know what happened, but I still don¡¯t think that rampage of hers was justified.


    When I was pretending to be thinking and listening to the story, Lapis narrowed her eyes and said.


    ¡°It might be a too heavy burden for humans to purify it. We are also indebted to Zebrudia, if there is a need¨D¨DSorcery is our field, we can call our ¡°Shaman (Jujutsushi)¡±, a sorcerer from our forest¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°Really¡­¡­ A ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡± ¡°Shaman (Jujutsushi)¡± ¡­¡­¡± (Gark)


    Gark-san looks at Lapis with surprised eyes. I heard that ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· was at one time a very problematic Party among the Hunters active in the Imperial Capital, so perhaps he is surprised due to knowing how they were before.


    Although we don¡¯t have that deep of a rtionship, those girls seem to have mellowed out since they joined the n.


    Come to think of it, speaking of a sorcerer, Kechachakka is one too. What are you doing now?? Still in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿?


    ¡°However, ¡°Shaman (Jujutsushi)¡± from the forest hates humans. Zebrudia¡¯s cooperation will be essential to bring them here. And¡­¡­Hmph. The church also has their reputation to keep.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see. Well, I doubt even the main temple has a way to deal with an opponent who can¡¯t be suppressed with a Multi-Layer Barrier Magic Circle. Realistically speaking, the only person who can purify that thing in the current Imperial Capital Church is Anthem¡­¡­¡­¡­ But with how things are, they will probably be able to escape.¡± (Priest)


    ¡°Uuuumu¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem let out a troubled groan. To think the curse that spreads resentment and murderous intent chose to run away (Even if it was released from the barrier blocking them), it seems that being too powerful creates another problem.


    ¡°I have been instructed to give the highest priority to dealing with the Divination Institute prophecy. I will take responsibility and prepare everything we need to wee them. If it can stop the Divination Institute prophecy, then it is a small price to pay.¡± (Franz)


    As one would expect from such a diverse group of members, they can handle anything. Somehow I feel out of ce here.


    Lapis nodded exaggeratedly at what Franz-san said and said in a dignified voice.


    ¡°Metallic objects are forbidden in the Spirit People forest. Prepare a carriage made of wood, grass, or stone to pick them up. The horse should be a unicorn or a griffon, and since they do not like to be around many people, please put a curfew on the main street when you wee them. Treat them as you would treat royalty from other countries.¡± (Lapis)


    I don¡¯t think they would go that far even if they were dealing with royalty from another country¡­¡­ The fact that they don¡¯t seem to have any bad intentions makes it even worse.


    Perhaps thinking that it is indeed difficult to impose a curfew in the Imperial Capital, Franz-san asks in a stifled voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is there¡­ Is there no other way? What about someone else¨D¨DFor example, what about Sage from the Magic Academy?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hmph. Nonsense¡­¡­ That woman is a halfwit. Besides, humans may not understand this, but a Magi and a Shaman are two very different things.¡± (Lapis)


    Franz-san is also having a hard time¡­¡­ But this time I really didn¡¯t do anything.


    But Lucia, Ark, Anthem, Lapis, and the others are all members of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· so in a sense, I am contributing a lot, aren¡¯t I?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un, un that¡¯s right. That¡¯s why my Level keeps going up! <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry, the only one person in the world who can be Level 8 just by nodding badassly!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here Cry is referring to Kruz always saying desu

 Chapter 292，Part2: 2 - Next

    <h4>Chapter 292£¬Part2: 2 - Next</h4> <h4>Chapter 292 Next</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Franz-san, Priest-san, Lapis, and the others begin to finalize the n for the future.


    I had nothing in particr to do, so I was idly looking at Marin¡¯s Wails outside the window when Gark-san suddenly said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cry, is there something on your mind?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Eh? No, weeeell¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I didn¡¯t say anything tho¡¯ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, maybe it is bad because I didn¡¯t say anything?


    Before I knew it, everyone¡¯s eyes were looking at me. Lucia¡¯s *jii* stares were particrly painful. Does this also mean that they found out that I wasn¡¯t particrly listening to them?


    Something in my mind¡­ Something in my mind, huh. There is nothing in particr¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right. It has nothing to do with this case at all, but if I had to say¨D¨DI guess it will be about Liz.


    Following the order, the next person to escort me should be Liz. As I would end up in a terrible situation either way, I don¡¯t think there is any point in having an escort, but I don¡¯t think she will agree if I say she doesn¡¯t have toe.


    And, of course, Liz would know that Luke and the others had gotten something, so she would assume that she would get something as well. In fact, the things I gave them this time were all ridiculous, but that didn¡¯t matter to Liz. If I don¡¯t give her something, she will start screaming like a little kid, I¡¯m sure of it.


    Well then, what do I do¡­¡­ As I was thinking about somethingpletely unrted, Gark-san frowned and said.


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it now.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, weeeell, nothing in particr.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is fine even if it is anything trivial! All because you do the most outrageous things after saying that!¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san starts to say something unwarranted. I wonder what in the world is causing my reputation to be tarnished like this in his mind¡­¡­ I don¡¯t mean to be offensive. But if you say it is wrong because I didn¡¯t mean any offenses behind what I said, that¡¯s that then.


    However, I am in an atmosphere where it won¡¯t calm down if I don¡¯t say something. I cleared my throat once, made an apologetic face, and said.


    ¡°It is something not really rted to this, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ I mean¡­ how to put it¡­ Ahhhh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right. I was hoping there was something like a locked treasure chest or something.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? What are you talking about¡­¡­ Bastard.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°The key here is that it is locked. One which is old, wooden, and quaint.¡± (Cry)


    It is because Liz loves locked treasure chests.? The moreplex the lock, the better, and the closer it looks to the image of a typical treasure chest, the better.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if there is nothing inside. I am sure she will be very happy if she unlocks it and I praise her for it.


    Ark and the others are frowning. Even Priest-san seemed puzzled. I knew it,? I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. Maybe I should look for one on the way home.


    ¡ì


    After finishing our discussions, I leave the church with Lapis, Lucia, and the others. Lucia sighs deeply at me as I stretch out my back due to the sense of freedom I just feel.


    I made some airheaded remarks along the way, but in the end, after a heated debate, they decided to ask a ¡°Shaman (Jujutsushi)¡± to help us.


    Until then, they are going to leave Marin¡¯s Wails crucified by the Relic. Priest-san looked troubled because it was at a very visible ce, but I think it is quite an avant-garde object.


    Although the number of peopleing to human towns is gradually increasing these days, Spirit People and humans are basically ipatible. And if the other party is a Shaman, who is highly respected even among the Spirit People, any incident could lead to an international problem.


    Franz-san, who had to wee them, looked as if he had been chewing on a bitter bug the whole time. Being a nobleman is really hard.


    Once outside, Lapis tells Franz-san.


    ¡°It would be better to hurry. We are immediately going to the forest to talk to them. Franz will get ready to wee them.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It will take some time. I will contact you when it¡¯s ready. I will give you a Symphonic Stone¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· Give me the Symphonic Stone that I entrusted to you. You don¡¯t need it anymore, right.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eeeeeh, I was sure you gave it to me¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°As if! A Symphonic Stone is a rare strategic item even in the Imperial Capital!¡± (Franz)


    I was terrified when I received it, but it was convenient to be able to connect to Franz-san rtively quickly, but it can¡¯t be helped.


    Reluctantly, I return the Symphonic Stone. Franz-san took it with a snort and handed it to Lapis.


    Lapis reluctantly looks at the Symphonic Stone and puts it in her pocket. I envy her so much that every gesture of hers is so refined. She is so badass.


    And there, Franz-san looked at me sharply.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· you do not have any other concerns, right?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t think sooo¡­¡± (Cry)


    Rather than not having one, it is more like I don¡¯t really know.


    I am not boasting, but the only reason I was *unun* nodding my head¨D¨DWas because I was just going along with the others!


    ¡°Grr¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are always like that! What¡¯s with that outrageous remark you made earlier? Did you get some divine power in return for your antics!? What is it about a treasure chest!¡± (Franz)


    That, huh¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t I tell you that it had nothing to with this. Just forgetaboutit¡­¡­


    ¡°*Yareyare* Oh dear, Franz-san. Calm down. Are you still worried after putting together the best lineup like this one? With Ark, Gark-san, Lucia, and Anthem, you have a seamless lineup, both offensively and defensively, okay. Marin¡¯s Wails didn¡¯t cause any damage after all, and with such a good lineup, you should be fine no matter what kind of cursees your way, right. You are relying on me too much, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nuuuh¡­¡­ Grr¡­¡± (Franz)


    Nothing wille out of me even if you turn me upside down. Didn¡¯t you see that I went to the trouble of having Lucia put me on top of the ornament for nothing!


    Everyonees to me as soon as there is an ident¡­¡­ I am not free too, you know. I am busy resting. I have to go buy a treasure chest too¡­¡­


    ¡°This time, I came here just in case, and in the end, I didn¡¯t do anything, did I? Let me say this clearly, I am not as big of a deal as you think I am, Franz-san. And I have caused a lot of problems too.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°S-So you were aware of it¡­¡­ Bastard! Are you invincible or what!¡± (Franz)


    Oh shit¡­¡­ So it was a trap!


    When I reflexively tried to go behind Lucia and to hide, the ground shook.


    I look behind me. It was Ansem who called out to me (Although he didn¡¯t technically call me). Unusually, he took off his armor and was with a group of priests from the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church.


    Franz-san, who was about to reprimand me, falls silent.


    A physique that just barely passes through therge gate. He has a presence that would silence most people.


    Does he want something?


    As I waited for his words, Anthem cleared his throat with a small cough and said with a voice that had not been muffled in a long time.


    ¡°Cry, it seems the church would like to talk to you about the treasure chest that we discussed earlier. Come with me.¡± (Anthem) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Heree the next curse!


    What will Cry do with the treasure chest!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 293，Part1: 1 - Treasure Chest

    <h4>Chapter 293£¬Part1: 1 - Treasure Chest</h4> <h4>Chapter 293 Treasure Chest</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Wee back, Cry-san. How was the church?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°So-So, I guess. It had been a while since I went there and it seems that Anthem is fitting well to the ce¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    n House. On my way up the stairs to the n Master¡¯s Office, I ran into Eva and we had a chitchat.


    Even though everyone is giving me strange rumors that hurt my reputation, Eva never changes, which is really healing. I hope everyone will learn from her.


    ¡°So-So¡­¡­ So-so? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cry-san, do you think I know nothing about what happened, do you?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Calm, calm¡­¡± (Cry)


    As usual, Eva gives a small sigh of exasperation at my attempts to appease her.


    But Anthem is truly amazing. Aside from being a Hunter, it must be really hard to fit in as a member of the church due to his size¨D¨DDoes it mean that his personality outweighs his appearance?


    In addition, ording to Anthem¨D¨DThere were a number of people besides us who noticed that the ck knight appeared from the pendant. It seems that Priest-san told him that when he went to tell Priest-san about the ck knighting out of the pendant.


    In other words, all the witnesses kept their mouths shut instead of ming him. He wasn¡¯t even med for breaking the pir, how much virtue did he have to umte in his previous life to be treated that way¡­¡­ As someone who is always being used of things I didn¡¯t do, I really do envy him. But naturally, I don¡¯t envy him when he has to be caught up in Lucia¡¯s advanced offensive magic.


    Let¡¯s learn from Anthem and live an honest life¡­¡­ I am living an honest life, tho¡¯! I really don¡¯t know anything about what¡¯s happening, you know!


    And then Eva looked at me *niconico* smiling, not understanding why.


    ¡°Cry-san¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you in a strange mood right now?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­ Does it show?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why would you be like this even though such a big incident happened in the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    It is not like I am in a good mood because an incident happened¨D¨DIt is because I got a souvenir at the very end. What you should have is an excellent childhood friend. Someday, I want to return something to him too, since I keep being on the receiving end.


    ¡°I heard that ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· will somehow take care of the mess at the church. There has been a lot of fusstely about the prophecy, but I think everything is finallying together.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Too many things happened one after another, so I am tired. It is not because I yed an active role, but I am exhausted just by watching it from afar as Ick physical strength.


    And that is when I noticed Eva *jii* staring at my face.


    She frowns while having a prudent look. She looks as if there was something on my face, so I involuntarily take a step back.


    ¡°Wh-What is it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is nothing. It is just that I am trying to see if I should buy it or not by reading Cry-san¡¯s expression¡­¡­ Because recently, it has been a mess due to repeated curse disturbances. A lot of people ran away from the Imperial Capital, you know. So if it is really going toe together¡­¡­ Chances are¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Uuuuun¡­¡­ I guess I shouldn¡¯t touch it too deeply. As she ispletely doing her role as Vice-n Master, it is easy to forget that she is a former merchant of the Great Chamber of Commerce.


    The Imperial Capital has been noisy recently. After the Akasha turmoil, the Dragon attack, and now this prophecy, anyone would be tempted to flee if trouble were to ur in such a short period of time.


    ¡°It is fine if you run away too, you know, Eva?¡± (Cry)


    Because I will run away with you.


    Hearing what I say half-seriously, Eva stares in wonder and quickly shows me her right palm up. A familiar ring is on her ring finger.


    ¡°I won¡¯t run away. You even gave me a Barrier Ring¡­¡­ I have prepared myself.¡± (Eva)


    She is too manly. I am wearing more than a dozen Barrier Rings, but I still don¡¯t have her readiness¡­¡­


    Well, as expected, I guess I will call it quits this time¡­¡­ I am already full of it. I already gave back the Symphonic Stone, so this time I am going to *daradara*ze around.


    It seems that Lucia and the others also have time to spare due to the change in their schedule due to various disturbances, so maybe I should just call all of them and *daradara*ze around together.


    Then Eva returned to her normal expression and unexpectedly said something I had expected.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Liz-san is here. She is in the n Master¡¯s Office with Tino-san.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°!! Everything¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is exactly as I simted it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°She was in a very good mood¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right. Something about her supposed to receive a gift or something¡­¡­ Is it going to be alright?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­ Unlike the usual, this one is a brilliant prediction without fault¨D¨DI am afraid of my own talent.¡± (Cry)


    Is everything in the palm of my hand? Don¡¯t tell me my Divine Strategist talent is finally blooming?


    This is it, this is it! For once, I can be forgiven for pretending to be badass and getting carried away. My eyes are not so bright, but I know all about my childhood friend¡¯s personality. We haven¡¯t been together for a long time just for show.


    .


    I say to Eva, who looks at me as if she were looking at something creepy.


    ¡°Can you do me a favor¡­¡­ Soon the Best Treasure Chest should being downstairs from the church. Ask someone to carry it for me¡­¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­ To the Lounge, okay?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ This is fine for me. But a Treasure Chest?¡± (Eva)


    Eva would be amazed too if she saw that. I have never seen a treasure chest that looked so much like a treasure chest in all my years as a Hunter. I am sure Liz will be delighted.


    However¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t think there were that many treasure chests in the warehouse of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church. They said they had no idea which one I was talking about, so I can pick one out, but Iughed because I had no idea what was going on from start to finish.


    ¡ì


    In the n Master¡¯s Office, Liz was doing a chokehold on Tino. They must have been bored while waiting.


    When she sees me, she *poi* tosses Tino, who is on the verge of fainting, out of the way and jumps towards me. Eva was right, her excitement was extremely high.


    ¡°Cry-chaaaaaaaaaaaan~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Gooood, good, good, Liz, good girl!¡± (Cry)


    While treating Liz who has a big smile on her face with one hand, I check on Tino who is spread down on the floor.


    Seeing her disheveled hair, were they having a mock battle? Please don¡¯t do mock battles in other people¡¯s rooms just because you are bored.


    I was afraid that if I scolded Tino carelessly, she might jump on Tino, so with my gaze I med Liz, who was not feeling guilty at all when suddenly, Tino¡¯s fingertips *pikuri* twitched and she quickly came to her senses.


    When she wakes up, she *bunbun* shakes her head from side to side, she blushes when she sees me.


    ¡°Master~ ¡­¡­ You were here!? I am sorry I showed you something so embarrassing¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    ¡°N-No¡­¡­ Tino is also a good girl.¡± (Cry)


    Compared to the past, the recent sturdiness of my Kouhai is dangerous. Physically and mentally, her state is starting to go to a dangerous level. As her Master~, should I be happy about it¡­¡­ Or should I be ashamed of not being able to stop Liz.


    What do I do if Tino specializes in sturdiness and grows as big as Anthem?


    Liz takes Tino¡¯s arm, who just got up, and pushes it toward me.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost my turn to escort you, riiight? It¡¯s a little bit early, but I couldn¡¯t wait, so here I am! I¡¯ll do my best, okay? You can use Ti as well! Well, there hasn¡¯t been any unusual activity since the attack in the Lounge tho¡¯¨D¨D¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaah, something like that happened, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Master~, that was just a few days ago, you know!?¡± (Tino)


    I see¡­¡­ Switching escorts on a daily basis was a countermeasure against surprise attacks, huh.


    No, so much has happened since then that¡­¡­ It is normal that it became a little bit hazy! I mean, Gark-san, who was blown up by the explosion, was still alive and well! What is going on with that guy?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ W-Well, let¡¯s leave the details aside. It has been a while since I have been this brilliant.


    I solemnly say to Liz, who has a twinkle in her eyes and is *sowasowa* fidgeting like a dog that has been told to wait.


    ¡°*Kohon*, actually, I have something¡­¡­ I want to give it to you, Liz.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°I thought it was unfair to only give it to Luke and the others and not to you, Liz.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°*Kyaaaa*! Cry-chan, I love you!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°O-Onee-sama¡­¡­ You are being improper, desu.¡± (Tino)


    Liz *pyon* jumps up, hugs me from behind and *surisuri* rubs me. Just by touching her hot limb, I feel like I am sweating.


    I had somehow expected this kind of reaction and I am happy that she is pleased like that but how should I say¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know what is inside the treasure chest¡­¡­ I thought she would be delighted even if it was empty, but now that she is pleased like this, I am a little nervous about it.


    And I forgot about Tino, but Tino doesn¡¯t seem to have anyints. Rather than that, she is more concerned about Liz, who keeps pressing her nose against my neck.


    ¡°I am having it carried to the Lounge right now, so¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°*Kyaaaa*! I¡¯m so looking forward to it, let¡¯s go! Neeeh? Let¡¯s gooo~!¡± (Liz)


    Liz goes in front of me in an instant like magic and pulls my arm. Her smile is so dazzling that it warms my heart.


    You¡­¡­ You wouldn¡¯t cry if it turns out to be empty, right?


    Contrary to my brilliant mode from earlier, I was about to be crushed by anxiety, when Tino looked at me and said.


    ¡°The Lounge¡­¡­ But I think it hasn¡¯t been repaired yet¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Ah, that¡¯s right. I wanted to show everyone the perfect treasure chest, so I specified the lounge¡­¡­ But Ipletely forgot that it was half-destroyed.


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    It¡¯s okay Cry, you gonna destroy it again with a new curse so it is good that it isn¡¯t repaired yet


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 293，Part2: 2 - Treasure Chest

    <h4>Chapter 293£¬Part2: 2 - Treasure Chest</h4> <h4>Chapter 293 Treasure Chest</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    It seems that even a contractor who was used to repairing our n House found it difficult to repair the half-destroyed Lounge in such a short time.


    As Tino said, the famous Lounge was still in tatters. There arerge cracks on the floor and the tables have been cleared. As expected, in the current state, it seems that it cannot function as a ce to rx, and there is no sign of any n Members even though they were always present there inrge numbers.


    However, this did not seem to matter to Liz.


    It was ced majestically at the center of the Lounge, and with sparkling eyes, she let out a happy voice.


    ¡°*Kyaaaa*! What¡¯s this, it¡¯s amaaazing! A treasure chest~!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°It is indeed a treasure chest, Onee-sama! And what¡¯s more¡­¡­¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it one from a Treasure Shrine-san?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°It must be a genuine product from a Treasure Shrine-san. It has that unique impact.¡± (Eva)


    With Eva¡¯s endorsement, Tino looks at me with a little envy.


    It was not a very fancy one, but it was a basic and perfect treasure chest.


    It had a wooden structure with rusty metallic frames. Arge padlock was attached to it. It wasrge enough to hold Liz and Tino together, but heavy enough for me to not be able to lift.


    The appearance of the treasure chest is exactly what I imagine a treasure chest to look like, and probably no Treasure Hunter would dislike this treasure chest. Especially if he or she is the ¡ºThief¡» in charge of unlocking it.


    Treasure chests are one of the most delightful things to discover among the things that appear in a Treasure Shrine.


    Treasure chests exist in modern society, but the extremely rare treasure chests that appear in Treasure Shrine are Relics themselves, and unlike Relics that appear one by one, you can find multiple Relics inside.


    It took on that form maybe because the Mana Material reproduced the concept of a box containing treasures. There is a theory that the level of a Relic found in treasure chests is higher, and some people have actually foundrge treasure chests containing several rare and powerful Relics and have made a fortune (By the way, there is a rare chance that the treasure chests may not contain anything inside).


    It is safe to say that finding a treasure chest in a Treasure Shrine is the dream of every Treasure Hunter.


    However, at the same time, treasure chests also present a significant risk. Most treasure chests have strong locks and powerful traps in them.


    Treasure chests, which are a type of Relic, are very sturdy, so it is impossible to break the box and just grab the contents. This is also the reason why Treasure Hunters require Thieves with excellent unlocking and trap-disarming skills in their Party, and also the reason why heavy, unopened treasure chests are on the market.


    We don¡¯t see this very often in the Imperial Capital because there are many excellent Hunters, but it is said that in other countries there are more treasure chests that have been abandoned than opened. Well, if you fail to disarm the traps, you usually die¡­¡­ Even our party almost died a few times.


    In the basement of the church that Anthem guided me to, there were arge number of treasure chests of different sizes, materials, and appearances. Apparently, they were donated by pious Hunters but the church was in trouble because they could not handle them without care, nor could they open them carelessly because they were dangerous.


    I chose the best of the best treasure chest among them. There were several other treasure chests made of wood with iron frames, but this one had the most impact and had the most treasure chest-like feeling.


    Even if there isn¡¯t anything inside, it can be a small container¡­¡­ No, more like a big container, maybe? It should be good for something. It is crazy heavy, tho¡¯.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a great looking treasure chest? I knew it the moment I saw it. I knew it had to be this treasure chest!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yattaaaa! It¡¯s been a long time since I opened a treasure chest! Come on, Ti, get over here too!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Eh!? Me, too, is that okay!?¡± (Tino)


    Being beckoned, Tino hurriedly went near Liz.


    She is cute being confused whether it is alright or not, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ Liz is probably just trying to train her. Because unlocking a treasure chest is really dangerous¡­¡­


    I lightly tap Eva¡¯s arm and we both move away from Liz and Tino. Many of the traps set in a treasure chest are one-shots. I don¡¯t think there will be a problem since we have Barrier Ring, but it is better to be safe than sorry.


    Eva asks in a whisper while standing next to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cry-san, what is inside that box?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What do you think?¡± (Cry)


    Eva ponders with a serious look on her face. The answer is¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know!


    So far, there is only one way to peek inside a treasure chest from a Treasure Shrine that has been discovered, and that is to use a magnifying ss-type Relic¨D¨DThe ¡ºTreasure Tracer¡».


    However, the Hunter who discovered the too-enviable Relic was assassinated after publicizing its existence, and the Relic got destroyed. Since then, a second Treasure Tracer has never been found.


    Liz was excitedly checking the locks, but immediately said something in wonder.


    ¡°Hmmmm? Cry-chan, this lock is quite a simple one, right? And for the trap¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hmmmm¡­¡­?¡± (Liz)


    Liz knocked on the treasure chest and lifted it up to check the bottom. It was so heavy that I couldn¡¯t hold it myself, Liz-chan is amaaazing. So strong!


    It is said that not only knowledge but also certain sense and skill are required to open a Relic treasure chest manifested by Mana Materials. Those girls, who use all their senses and their sixth sense to challenge unknown traps, may be the most suitable person to be called Treasure Hunters.


    After observing the treasure chest from all directions, Liz said with a difficult expression on her face.


    ¡°Hmmm, anyway, let¡¯s open it for now?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like it has an explosive trap or anything simr.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tiii, I¡¯ll let you unlock it. It¡¯s not every day you get a chance to actually open a treasure chest, so show Cry-chan the results of your practice.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Eh!? Are you sure!?¡± (Tino)


    Tino opens her eyes wide and asks happily. Eva looks surprised, but Liz looks at us while being proud.


    Un, un, that¡¯s right! You are doing a good job as her ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±! You were doing a chokehold earlier, though!


    Tino knelt before the lock hanging in front of the treasure chest, pulled a picking tool out of her hair, and carefully inserted it into the keyhole.


    Just as Liz said, it must have been a simple one. Within seconds, there was a click and the lock was released. It was a remarkable feat of skill, reminiscent of Liz¡¯s skills.


    But here is the main part. Unlocking the lock is essential, but disarming the trap is even more important. Because your life depends on it.


    Tino looks back at her Onee-sama with a smile, perhaps relieved that she was able to unlock the lock sessfully, and then looks at me. I unintentionally waved my hand at Tino, who had a proud expression on her face which was somewhat simr to Liz¡¯s. And it was at that precise moment it happened.


    ¨D¨DIt was so quiet, so vivid and soical.


    The treasure chest, which had just been unlocked, opens without a sound, *pyon* jumps up and covers Tino, who had her back turned to it, swallows her whole, and returns to its original location.


    Only a few seconds passed. Liz couldn¡¯t react. Eva couldn¡¯t react either. I am sure Tino herself must not have understood what had happened.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Eva)


    Liz blinks her eyes and Eva freezes with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    It was a move as brilliant as Tino¡¯s unlocking skill¡­¡­ Not! I am really d I kept Eva away¨D¨DNot that either!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ There wasn¡¯t even a scream, isn¡¯t that bad?


    Is it not¡­¡­ A treasure chest? A Monster? No¡­¡­ A Relic? Eh?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Come to think of it, they said that sometimes people go missing in the church¡¯s warehouse. That was why they called me¨D¨D.


    ¡°Tino-san¡­¡­ Has been eaten.¡± (Eva)


    Eva turns pale, puts her hand over her mouth, and mutters something that no one could say. I knew she would be eaten up someday¡­¡­ Not!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why are all the people in this country hiding dangerous things?


    ¡°Eh? Eeeeeh? Tiii!? What¡¯s this, Cry-chan!?¡± (Liz)


    Liz shouts in confusion. The treasure chest *bakun* swallows Liz from behind.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    The perfect treasure chest closes its lid and returns to its original state. Eva looks at me in amazement. Silence falls over the lounge.


    The treasure chest doesn¡¯t show any sign of moving again, maybe because it has its full with the two of them. Or will it start moving when you turn your back to it?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Liz¡­¡­¡­¡­ You were definitely looking at me asking for my opinion¡­¡­ Just because it is a treasure chest I brought.


    I can¡¯t believe that Liz¡¯s, who is used to incidents, can be eaten so easily¡­¡­ You should have fought back! You should have gone on a rampage like you always do! <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Waaaah Tino and Liz have been eaten by a mimic!


    I just saw D&D Honor among Thieves and there was also mimic.


    A coincidence? I think NOT! All hail Cry¡¯s divine strategy!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 294，Part1: 1 - Treasure Chest ②

    <h4>Chapter 294£¬Part1: 1 - Treasure Chest ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 294 Treasure Chest ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°C-Cry-san¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wh-What is this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Unusually for Eva, she looked up at me without even trying to hide her agitation. I tried to tell her to calm down, but I was so restless that I choked.


    It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Liz has survived being swallowed whole by a dragon before, so she shouldn¡¯t be swayed by being eaten by a treasure chest like that. For Tino¡­¡­ Good luck!


    I mean, what, the heck, is that?


    I observe the man-eating treasure chest, which is as ordinary as any treasure chest can be.


    It is true that there are monsters that mimic treasure chests, but to think Liz, who has gone through numerous battlefields and honed her ability to sense danger, was fooled so easily¨D¨D.


    Calm down, calm down me. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it anyway, no matter how hard I try. It is more likely that Liz will do her best ande out of it.


    ¡°I-I will call someone¡­¡­ I think Ark-san will be able to break that thing!¡± (Eva)


    ¡°!!¡± (Cry)


    That is¡­¡­¡­¡­ A nice idea. How in the world is Eva calmer than me, who is supposed to have been through many battlefields¡­¡­


    Eva slowly, slowly approached the entrance with her eyes locked on the treasure chest. And then at the moment she starts running, she was eaten by the treasure box, which instantly closed the distance from behind her. I¡¯m gonna puke.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Oh damn, that is going to appear in my nightmares. Y¡­¡­ You are a very gluttonous box. How much can you hold?¡± (Cry)


    It resumes its mimicry as a treasure chest once again. You are out¡­¡­ You are totally out!


    If even Ark is eaten by this, it would be too unbearable to look. Or rather, the amount it ate was obviouslyrger than the size of the box¡­¡­


    And, at that moment, Lyle and his Party entered through the entrance.


    ¡°Geh, Cry, you were here¡­¡­ What¡¯s that? A treasure chest¡­¡­ Uwaaa¡­¡­!¡± (Lyle)


    Before I could say anything, the treasure chest suddenly jumped at them from the front and swallowed Lyle and his group whole. They didn¡¯t even try to escape, so why¡­¡­¡­¡­ No way, are you going to erase all the witnesses?


    It is all my fault. Just because I was fascinated by that cool appearance¨D¨D.


    ¡°Oh, Cry, what are you doing all alon¨D¨D¡± (Sven)


    ¡°What¡¯s that? A treasure chest¨D¨DAh.¡± (Marietta)


    Sven and Marietta, who came with great enthusiasm, easily disappear into the treasure chest. I no longer know what is going on.


    What a terrible feat of skill to be able to swallow a Level 6 Hunter without him being able to do anything. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Or more like, no matter how I think about this, everyone is being eaten while they were distracted by me, right?


    They should have been able to handle it if they had been in the same condition as when they were in a Treasure Shrine. Could it be¡­¡­¡­¡­ I should have been the first to be eaten?


    It is only at times like this that I don¡¯t have a Symphonic Stone. I was going to stay in my room all day today, so I didn¡¯t have enough Relic at all.


    I searched my pocket. What I found was a bar of chocte. However, what good is a chocte bar at a time like this?


    Well, even if you told me that I could bring any Relics I want, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything!


    ¡°If you were going to eat anyway, you should have eaten a chocte bar instead¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Human beings must taste awful.


    Just as I muttered that to myself, the treasure chest leaped andnded right in front of me.


    I was startled and took a step back, and the treasure chest¨D¨DDidn¡¯t do anything.


    Ipletely raised the white g and stopped moving, but after waiting for a while, it didn¡¯t show any sign of moving around. Even though it ate Liz and the others so easily, don¡¯t tell me it can¡¯t eat me? What are you, a gourmet?


    But even though it is too heavy for me to carry, it is agile, has the ability tond that is almost silent, and it has this terrifying stealth ability¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, wait?


    I took a deep breath and touched the lid of the treasure chest fearfully. I opened it slightly, put the chocte bar through the gap, and closed it.


    The lid is surprisingly light for such a heavy treasure chest. Even I could lift it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ A treasure chest that will make you fall in love with it. With arge capacity, silent and have a self-propelling function. Moreover, isn¡¯t your security aspect perfect?¡± (Cry)


    The treasure chest does not answer. It cannot answer. Because a treasure chest is a treasure chest¡­¡­ Just like how the carpet cannot speak.


    One of the most famous Relics is called the ¡ºMagic Bag (Space-Time Bag)¡» which boasts a capacity greater than its appearance. I have one of these that can only carry a specific item, but it is a precious, rare, useful, and very popr Relic.


    If it can hold anything in it, it would cost at least one billion. However, even at one billion, it rarely appears on the market, that was the Relic called the ¡ºMagic Bag (Space-Time Bag)¡».


    With that in mind, I can see why Liz fell behind so easily. Because it isn¡¯t a Monster or a Phantom. It isn¡¯t a Monster or a Phantom, so she looked at me asking for my opinion.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Was there such a thing as a ¡ºMagic Bag¡» that could carry living things?


    Once again, I opened the lid of the treasure chest. The interior was filled with a thick darkness.


    Unfortunately, there has yet to be any research into what is going on inside a Magic Bag. Because normally, living things cannot enter inside.


    I thrust my hand into the darkness and pulled out the chocte bar I just put in.


    There are some Magic Bags that are junk items as you can¡¯t get out what you put in them, but apparently, this treasure chest is not one of them. I would like my carpet, which is having a night and day drinking contest with his carpet girlfriend, to learn from this.


    ¡°You are free to put things in and out¡­¡­ It is perfect.¡± (Cry)


    I opened the chocte bar and bit into it. Sweetness fills my mouth.


    Just when I wanted some tea, I finally came to my senses.


    I don¡¯t need one with the ability to swallow a thief or someone who tries to break it! I hurriedly put my arm inside the treasure chest.


    ¡°Eva¡­¡­ I want Eva, I want Eva¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Something soft and warm touches the tip of my hand, I grip it tightly and pull it out of the treasure chest with all my strength. Eva appears from the darkness.


    The Eva that was taken out was confused and *petan* sat t on the floor for a while, but eventually, she realized what was going on and exhaled deeply. It is very rare that her sses are misaligned.


    ¡°I¡­¡­ I thought I was going to die¡­¡­ It was so dark inside¡­¡­ And I couldn¡¯t even see where I was going¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Thank goodness¡­¡­ She is alive. Apparently, it doesn¡¯t affect memory or anything else. The fact that even I was able to pull one person up must be because of a function of the treasure chest. It is too excellent.


    She must have been very scared because there were tears in the corner of her eyes. I immediately told her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is a ¡°Magic Bag (Space-Time Bag)¡±, so there is no way you will die because of it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Th-This is a ¡°Magic Bag (Space-Time Bag)¡±!? Haaaa!? Y-You should have told me first! I was really scared!¡± (Eva)


    Eva approaches while shouting in a high-pitched voice. Apparently, she seems to be better. While apologizing, I inwardly felt relieved.


    I was really scared too. Liz and the others are Hunters, but Eva is a staff member. The amount of Mana Materials they absorbed isn¡¯tparable, it was so scary. Moreover, the Barrier Ring I gave her was useless!


    Was the reason why it didn¡¯t eat me because it had watched the church give it to me, so I became the owner¡­¡­ Or is it because¡­¡­¡­¡­. I praised it?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ This treasure chest is kind of frivolous, isn¡¯t it.


    I took a deep breath and stuck my arm in while muttering a name.


    ¡°I want Liz. I want Liz¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Of course Cry would be able to sessfully tame it with a choco bar


    And poor Eva, she still got eaten, but a ¡°Magic Bag¡± huh¡­


    I wonder what Cry will find inside


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 294，Part2: 2 - Treasure Chest ②

    <h4>Chapter 294£¬Part2: 2 - Treasure Chest ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 294 Treasure Chest ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ You brought something strange again¡­¡­¡± (Sven)


    After hearing the situation, Sven groaned with a strained expression. Lyle and the others also had a simr reaction.


    Apparently, the shock of beingte to react to the treasure chest was greater than being angry. Even though it suddenly happened in the n House, Treasure Shrines are not the only ce where Hunters have to fight.


    Even surrounded by those it swallowed, the treasure chest didn¡¯t seem to make a fuss.? And no matter how bloodthirsty they are¨D¨DSven and the others wouldn¡¯t take revenge on a mere object.


    ¡°But¡­¡­ A ¡ºMagic Bag¡» that can hold living things¡­¡­¡­¡­ If you sell it, you would be able to make another n House.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°And the capacity isn¡¯t a joke. It was able to have all of us inside.¡± (Lyle)


    Lyle and the others look at the treasure chest with an eerie look. It is true¡­¡­ But am I the only one who thinks that swallowing a person whole on its own is a fatal w? Especially if they can¡¯t get out from inside.


    A carpet that doesn¡¯t carry you is out of the question, but it seems that being too faithful to one¡¯s duties is also not necessarily only beneficial.


    Contrary to those who had lost their confidence, Liz, who didn¡¯t change much, said.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, Cry-chan. I could get out, you know? But since Ti~ was there when I tried to grab her, the exit closed¨D¨D¡± (Liz)


    I looked at Tino, but Tino only *bikubiku* shivered and turned away, saying nothing.


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped for Tino¡­¡­ She was suddenly eaten from behind. Maybe she was mistaken for a thief because she unlocked it without a key.


    ¡°But it¡¯s definitely a big ce. There was¡­¡­ A town inside¡­¡­ But Cry-chan pulled me out before I could explore.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°A town? There was a town!?¡± (Cry)


    What the hell is it eating, this box? And how much capacity does it have¡­¡­


    Magic Bags are already sold at high prices. With this much capacity, how much would it be worth¡­¡­ Come to think of it, isn¡¯t it because it swallowed everyone that the existence of a Magic Bag that swallows living things has never been made public?


    It is the greatest discovery of the century, but it is too much. As I *ponpon* pat the perfect treasure chest, Eva, who has put her sses properly, says.


    ¡°Cry-san, do you intend to sell it to the Chamber of Commerce or any otherpany?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­ I won¡¯t sell it, why the question?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is because it seems like it would be able to break the economy.¡± (Eva)


    Certainly, even a typical Magic Bag would have quite an impact on distribution, but if the capacity were to be thatrge, it would cause all kinds of problems. I can think of multiple ways to do this.


    For example, I know¡­¡­¡­¡­ You can drain all the water from a pond¡­¡­


    I got something outrageous. I¡¯ll let you fight against the carpet next time, yup.


    And there, Liz let out a frenzied voice as if she had realized something.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Areeeeh? Could it be that this is the end of my turn? Why? What about the curse? Cry-chan, isn¡¯t mine the only one that has a small scale!?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Eeeeeh¡­¡± (Cry)


    Why curse¡­¡­ Why would you want something like that? Everyone else has it bad and you want to have it bad too, are you Luke or what? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah, she is Luke (On a mental level).


    As Liz starts to make a fuss, Sven and the others stand up in dismay.


    ¡°If you want to kick up some fuss, do it by yourself. Damn, causing so much trouble¡­¡­¡­¡­ Marietta, we are hitting the training ground!¡± (Sven)


    ¡°Let¡¯s retrain ourselves a bit. I never thought I¡¯d be eaten by a treasure chest in the n House¡­¡­ What would you do if we were traumatized?¡± (Lyle)


    Lyle, the one with the least motivation in the n, sighs and stands up. I was almost traumatized too¡­¡­


    ¡°Me too¡­¡­ I am also going to take a break.¡± (Eva)


    Even Eva abandoned me, leaving only Liz, who was making a fuss,? Tino, the treasure chest, and me. It¡¯s okay, take a good rest. I am used to this kind of thing.


    Everyone went through a traumatic experience, but only Liz is in good spirits.


    Liz begged me while leaning on my back.


    ¡°Neeeeh, Cry-chan! One more time! Let me try one more time~! I¡¯ll never fail this time~! Neeeeh!¡± (Liz)


    No, it is not like it is over because you fail or something¡­¡­¡­¡­ Moreover, what did you fail?


    In the first ce, I didn¡¯t give you that treasure chest with that intention!


    How can I persuade her¡­¡­ Would she be in a good mood if I let her y me around to her heart¡¯s content? When I was at her mercy, Liz, who was *gyugyu* pushing her chest tightly against my back, stopped and looked at Tino.


    At her strong gaze, Tino *bikuri* twitches and averts her eyes.? Come to think of it, she has been strangely quiet since she came out of the box¡­¡­


    ¡°Ti~, aren¡¯t you hiding something?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uhm¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wh-What are you talking about¡­¡­ Onee-sama?¡± (Tino)


    Her eyes werepletely shaking left and right. Thieves are usually good at lying, but is she like this because of the ingrained hierarchical rtionship?


    Once Liz puts her lips on the nape of my neck and detaches herself from me, she smiles and walks towards Tino while clenching her fist. Tino *kyorokyoro* looked around like she was desperate, and jumped in here as if she had made up her mind.


    ¡°Masteeeeeeeeeeer~! Please take this, Master~!¡± (Tino)


    As Liz stares at her in wonder, she sweeps Tino¡¯s leg. Tino *bitan* mmed face-first into the floor right in front of me.


    Her hand was clenching onto something in her outstretched arm. Tino looked up and opened her hand in front of me, showing no sign of pain.


    An old ring *koron* rolls out from her hand. It is a ring with a wood-like texture, covered with strange patterns. From its atmosphere, it is definitely a Relic.


    I picked it up and held it in front of me. Tino said while her eyes were shaking left and right.


    ¡°I-It was lying around, so I just jumped on it¡­¡­¡­¡­ But then the exit closed¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaa? D-Don¡¯t tell me, Ti~¡­¡­ You took my rooole!?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°B-But I didn¡¯t kno¨D¨DHih¡± (Tino)


    Our Tino has bepletely like Liz. Or rather, it is amazing to go for the ring after weighing the ring and the exit. She ispletely a Thief already.


    Liz is stunned. Apparently, she was so shocked that she forgot to even get angry.


    This is¡­¡­ If I don¡¯t do a follow-up for Tino, it is likely that she will end up in a terrible situation that I can¡¯t even imagine.


    I put on the ring I had just been given and said before Liz came to her senses.


    ¡°E-Everything is, as I expected. Look, Liz, calm down, calm down.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh? Everything is as you expected? So I don¡¯t have to kill Ti~?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    Tino turned pale.? It is really amazing that she has developed a rebellious spirit despite being thoroughly disciplined by her Onee-sama.


    However, now is not the time to be happy about her growth. I have to distract Liz.


    ¡°Look, calm down, Liz. I-I know¨D¨DHow about exploring the town? I don¡¯t know who built it, but it is a town inside a box. I am sure there is something interesting¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    And then, I looked at the box.


    A town inside a box¡­¡­ We don¡¯t know who built it¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    Liz blinks her eyes. I silently approach the treasure chest in front of Tino, who is now *daradara* sweating profusely, open the lid and insert my arm inside.


    Of course, I knew what to say.


    ¡°People who have gone missing in church,e out. People who have gone missing in church,e out¡­¡­¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Cry sessfully acquire a town and got a new ring!


    What kind of curse do you think those will have!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 295，Part1: 1 - Qualities

    <h4>Chapter 295£¬Part1: 1 - Qualities</h4> <h4>Chapter 295 Qualities</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The number of priests who came out of the treasure chest exceeded ten. Even Liz was surprised at the number of priests being pulled out of the treasure chests.


    The reactions of those who were pulled out varied. Some were in a daze, as if they were dreaming, while others were so moved that they began to cry. Liz and the others came out immediately, so it was still fine, but if they had been trapped in the box for years, of course, they would want to cry. Even Eva was teary-eyed after a few minutes.


    ¡°Zh-Zhank you very much! You weally zaved meee!¡± (Priest)


    ¡°Un, un, good for you, good for you.¡± (Cry)


    All¡¯s well that ends well.


    From what I heard, these people were swallowed up after inadvertently removing the lock while organizing the warehouse. I don¡¯t know how one could inadvertently unlock a treasure chest¡­¡­ But I guess that means these are not-very-serious priests. Moreover, it seems like they weren¡¯t someone really important as it didn¡¯t be a big deal even after they went missing¡­¡­


    However, if a locked treasure chest is unlocked, wouldn¡¯t someone be suspicious¡­¡­


    When I frowned and looked at the treasure chest, it was just about to pick up the lock and lock itself.? Apparently¡­¡­ It seems to have an auto-lock function. It has grown arms too¡­¡­ Was there a function like that?


    ¡°Hmmm. Did you guys build that town?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°N-No¡­¡­¡­¡­ The town was already there originally. Moreover, you don¡¯t get hungry or thirsty inside¨D¨D¡± (Priest)


    That¡¯s¡­¡­ Awesome. Some Treasure Shrines have rules that are different from this world, but it may be simr to that.


    This seems to have many uses. Yes, for example¡­¡­ You can remove all the water from the sea or something¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh? Could that be a function to keep food fresh?


    Anyway, regardless of that, it is a terrifying Relic. If its ability is found out, the country will most likely take it.


    It seems like it will be a slippery slope if you think too deeply about this. So I *pon* hit my hands and say to the priests who are outside for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ For the time being, why don¡¯t you go and meet your family as soon as possible, telling them you have been spirited away or something like that?? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will take care of this box, so please keep it a secret.¡± (Cry)


    The priests leave the n House while thanking me frequently. I don¡¯t know how much information the priests will give¡­¡­ But well, if they ask me to return it, I will quietly return it.


    This overpowered box is honestly too much for me. I don¡¯t have any use for it¡­¡­ If I put my Relic collection in it, I can save space in my room, but I won¡¯t be able to see my collection at any time, and if I go inside, I won¡¯t be able to escape on my own, which is too big of a drawback.


    But I had no idea that I would end up helping people¡­¡­ What a strange world we are living in. I was involved in a lot of strange mayhem, but if there were people who were saved by it, it would be meaningful, wouldn¡¯t it?


    As I was about to end on this note, Liz gave me an uncharacteristically serious look.


    ¡°Cry-chan, those guys are probably¡­¡­ Not from this era, you know. They¡¯re dressed differently.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Maybe their sense of time was off because there was no sun. But maybe, just maybe, when you are inside that box¨D¨DYou don¡¯t age¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    A chill ran through me. Tino sensed something and closed her ears tightly with both hands. I feel the same way.


    I hope you don¡¯t hit me with any more strange stories right in front of my face. Doesn¡¯t that really make them spirited away people? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will hold off on letting it fight with the carpet for a while. It is a bit too heavy.


    I take a deep breath and decide to give up and forget about it.


    This treasure chest looks a little bit dangerous, but it is fine if I don¡¯t use it. Fortunately, it is a nice-looking treasure chest so it will be a nice interior decoration for my private room.


    I spread my hand and say while looking at the Ring Relic I just got from Tino.


    ¡°No, weeell, anyway, I am d I could see Liz and Tino¡¯s growth.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Eeeeh, which part did we grow?¡± (Liz)


    Tino¡¯s eyes widen and Liz pouts.


    The part you grow was¡­¡­ You prioritized Tino over the exit. And on the contrary, Tino became a natural Treasure Hunter who prioritized Relics over the exit.


    I can¡¯t stand it if I get involved in any more trouble. I will have Martis-san appraise the ringter.


    I remove the ring while humming a tune. As I was about to take it off¨D¨DI realized something.


    ¡°Master~, uhm¡­¡­ How is it, the ring?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°I feel like Ti~ took the best part. Well, if Cry-chan says so, that¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    Maybe she was happy to be of help, Tino had a *muzumuzu* wiggling smile and Liz seemed to be sort of satisfied.


    I cleared my throat a little and quickly put my hand in my pocket and said.


    ¡°I-It is not that bad. Let¡¯s go get Martis-san to appraise it right away!¡± (Cry)


    The ring¡­¡­¡­¡­ I can¡¯t take it off, tho¡¯? Don¡¯t tell me, this ring¡­¡­ Is cursed? What¡­ What do I do?


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sasuga Cry, saving people from a different era!


    And yes the treasure chest grew some arms to lock itself XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 295，Part2: 2 - Qualities

    <h4>Chapter 295£¬Part2: 2 - Qualities</h4> <h4>Chapter 295 Qualities</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Cursed ring. Being unable to take it off is a rtively popr drawback for those Relic.


    The magic sword that Luke took also seemed to make you unable to remove your hands from it while you are using it, but we Hunters call this kind of drawback Relics ¡ºCursed¡» if you cannot remove it physically or if ites back on its own even after you throw it away.


    And while there are some items that have those effects to prevent you from dropping them, most of those kinds of Relics are troublesome items that bring some kind of drawback when equipped with them.


    Of course, since it is a Relic, once the Magic runs out, the effect that makes it impossible to unequip disappears, but in most cases, the charge for such Relic doesn¡¯t wear off easily, and it sometimes even has the ability to recharge by itself by using the Magic power of the wielder.


    Most likely, those Relics are a replication of former curses thanks to Mana Material.


    As evidence of this, the best way to remove this kind of Relic was to have it purified by a priest, just like a curse.


    I immediately go to Martis-san¡¯s shop with Tino and Liz. It has been a while since I was there because of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival and the attack ruckus.


    I went there to check on the item as soon as possible, so I used the Tino effect to raise Martis-san¡¯s mood and showed the ring that didn¡¯te off even though it wasn¡¯t tightly wrapped on my finger.


    As soon as Martis-san heard about the situation, his cheeks twitched and his voice trembled.


    ¡°Cry, you¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you put this on without thinking!?¡± (Martis)


    ¡°No, no, no, it is not like that¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You idiot! How many years have you been using Relics!? You amateur!¡± (Martis)


    Many Relics are unknown, and many of them are dangerous. That is why there is a profession of Relic Appraiser in this world.


    Tino, who gave me the ring, turned pale due to Martis-san¡¯s sharp words. But Liz lightly said.


    ¡°Haaaah? Are you making fun of a Level 8, Martis-chan? How could Cry-chan put it on without thinking?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Nuuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Martis)


    Martis-san *jirojiro* stares at my face. Following Liz¡¯s follow-up, Tino, who had turned pale, also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yup¡­¡­ Just put that on my Divine Strategies.


    I crossed my arms and gave a badass smile. Being badass is convenient at times like this.


    ¡°It is fine, just give me an appraisal quickly. I will verify if it is what I expected.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Like exchanging our answers, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wait a second. I have seen this before.¡± (Martis)


    After all, Martis-san is reliable. I am d I stayed on his good side.


    When Martis-san went to the back of the counter, he brought a thick hand-made Relic Encyclopedia.


    It is a secret encyclopedia that he created by continuing to appraise Relics over decades. Martis-san put down the picture book with a thud, *barabara* flipped through it and stopped at a random page he turned over.


    ¡°Here it is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hmph. It is wooden because it is a ring created by Spirit People. Hmph, to think you would dare equip something this problematic? Where did you find it?¡± (Martis)


    He showed me the book. There was a picture and the name of a ring that looked exactly like the one I was wearing.


    There is no doubt, it is this.


    ¡°¡ºHermit Ring (Cursed Tree Ring of Destiny)¡»¡­¡­? A ring used for training?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Those are information provided by Spirit People. Only a few Relic Appraisers have been informed about this¨D¨DThey can¡¯t¡­¡­ They couldn¡¯t stand the fact that items derived from Spirit People are circting on the market. They are trying to retrieve them by providing us with information.¡± (Martis)


    I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ Oh,e on. Because of Kruz and Eliza, I can¡¯t picture Spirit People at all.


    Come to think of it, Eliza said she was looking for something too.


    Martis-san exins in a serious voice. I have shown him various dangerous Relics in the past, but it has been a long time since he has been this serious. ¡­¡­ If I show him that treasure chest, he will be so shocked that his heart will stop.


    ¡°In the past, among the ancient Spirit People, it seems that one with particrly strong blood and strength¨D¨DA ¡°High Spirit People (High Noble)¡± ¡°Shrine Maiden (Miko)¡± created it in order to gain another dimension of power. Seriously, it just goes to show that we are not the only civilization that is up to no good.¡± (Martis)


    Eh, could it be that I will obtain another dimension of power too? That is¡­¡­ Problematic¡­ Won¡¯t that make them ask me to join them on their next adventure?


    I ask Martis-san with a little *wakuwaku* excitement.


    ¡°So, what is the effect you think it has?¡± (Cry)


    Martis-san took a deep breath, held his breath for a moment, and said in a serious voice.


    ¡°Cry, stay calm and listen to me. This ring¡­¡­¡­¡­ Will attracts¡­ Curses.¡± (Martis)


    It will¡­¡­¡­¡­ Attracts curses, you said!?


    ¡°A ¡°High Spirit People (High Noble)¡± ¡°Shrine Maiden (Miko)¡±¨D¨DIn other words, it is a ring that enhances the power of a ¡°Shaman (Jujutsushi)¡± by receiving more powerful curses on their body. There is a simr ritual called ¡°Kodoku¡± that exists¨D¨DBut this is an advanced form of it. It is said that it soon became obsolete due to its excessive power of attraction, causing the death of many of the ¡°High Spirit People (High Noble)¡± who went through this training¨D¨DBecause it is still being passed down, there are times when it appears as a Relic like this one. Long life is not always a good thing. Cry, that thing is a hell lot nastier than you think, you know? You can¡¯t even remove it without a powerful Spirit People Shaman. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are Level 8, it is impossible for you.¡± (Martis)


    I felt as if the impact had hit me on the head as hard as it could. I look down at the wooden ring. Tino is looking at me worriedly.


    It doesn¡¯t look like this wooden ring is such a big deal¨D¨DBut I see, there are such things in this world.


    I stared down at the ring for a while, then held out both of my hands and asked Martis-san.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hey, Martis-san. I have a silly question¨D¨DIs it possible that there are other Relics I am wearing that attract curses?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wh¡­¡­¡­¡­ At¡­¡­?¡± (Martis)


    Even before I put this on, curses are *gungun* swarming at me. A littlete for that! I can¡¯t imagine attracting even more curses!


    They aren¡¯t able toe near me because there is no more space avable. The curses are waiting in line for their turn!


    I feel like it is going to be minus and minus makes a plus. d to hear that it isn¡¯t a big deal. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    A ring that attracts curses and killed many Spirit People Shaman?


    Pfff easy peasy, not a big deal for Cry!


    You can¡¯t multiply Cry¡¯s curse-attracting power that is already infinite!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Kodoku: It means Poisoning someone. I left it in Japanese because it is better than saying poisoning someone.

 Chapter 296，Part1: 1 - Peace

    <h4>Chapter 296£¬Part1: 1 - Peace</h4> <h4>Chapter 296 Peace</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Sharpen your spirit! To be defeated by a Magic Sword is a disgrace to the school!¡± (Thawne)


    The students swing their swords single-mindedly. At the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡± school dojo. The ce where the w marks of the Magic Sword still strongly remained was filled with even greater enthusiasm than before.


    Thawne Rowell, the ¡ºSword Saint (Kensei)¡» nced at his students with a sharp gaze and looked down at the main source of the turmoil at his side.


    The magic sword was deeply stuck into a pedestal, quietly shining in the sunlight.


    While Nadori was wielding the sword, the sword seemed to have a jet ck color that seemed to absorb everything, but now the de is shining with a suspicious crimson color that stirs people¡¯s hearts.


    This is¡­ It is probably this.


    It bewitches people with its dubious brilliance and evokes madness in those who hold it in their hands. A true demonic sword.


    It is an unprecedented case that Nadori, one of the most skilled students in the school, was possessed by a magic sword.


    The swordsmanship of the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡± school has earned a special position in the Imperial Capital because of its proficiency. It has many students among the nobility in the Imperial Capital and sometimes stands shoulder-to-shoulder with the Knight Order.


    Some citizens imed that the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡± school was stronger than the Knight Order. If word got out that a swordsman from one of these schools had been possessed by a Magic Sword and gone on a rampage, the reputation of the school would fall to the ground, and this would have led to a decline in national power. The school does not only have allies, there are also those who do not think well of them.


    Thanks to Franz-kyo¡¯s quick response, we were able to get by with just this much. The actual destruction of the dojo cannot be hidden, but a gag order wasid down at thest minute.


    It never appeared in the newspapers or other media. Rumors may have started, but citizens were not harmed, and if there was no evidence, on the surface it would seem like there is no problem.


    Apparently, Franz-kyo was asked to intervene by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· via a Symphonic Stone. He was the one who sent the sword so he was really a foul man.


    And the only reason most of the students who knew the situation didn¡¯t leave was because¨D¨DThawne himself had proven his strength.


    In the first ce, the Thawne-style swordsmanship is all about training your mind, technique, and body, not drowning in strength, and standing his ground when facing hopeless battles, and maintaining a calm mind in any situation.


    In light of this belief, Nadori was too immature.


    I don¡¯t care whether the fault lies with ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· or not. No matter the case, this is a shameful result for the head of the school.


    Because the senior student who I directly taught and polished their mind, technique, and body was corrupt.


    I put my hand on the hilt of the magic sword.


    To master the sword, I traveled all over the world. I fought many powerful enemies and was blessed with many allies, and at some point, I was known as the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡±.


    This is human potential. Even a cursed magic sword cannot vite a spirit sharpened like a sword.


    Thawne himself is still walking on this path, but even so, if it is a magic sword of this level, even he can resist it.


    I looked around at my students who each wielded a sword and raised my voice.


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡­ This sword has a terrifying power. It is a Magic Sword that bewitches its bearer and invites him or her to kill. But it is the weak heart that lurks within us that this sword takes advantage of, if you reach the state of Meikyo Shisui, you will not be tempted by the sword.¡± (Thawne)


    Therefore¨D¨DLuke Psycol, who sought only sword skills with a straight and insanely pure mind, was not tempted even when he held the sword.


    A great sword is something that tempts people¡¯s minds to a greater or lesser degree. When a person no longer loses his or her mind when touching this sword, it can be said that they have finally be a true swordsman, regardless of the skills they have honed or the achievements they have made up to that point.


    Holy swords choose their wielder, but cursed swords also choose their wielder.


    ¡°Whoever thinks can do it, can challenge this magic sword at any time. I will be there. When you ovee the temptation of this sword, you would have reached a higher realm.¡± (Thawne)


    With a new and clear goal in mind, the swordsmen under my tutge were now more focused. The slight awe that had remained in their hearts at the bewitching brilliance of the magic sword has certainly faded.


    At this rate, it won¡¯t be long before we see a swordsman who can ovee this magic sword.


    Voices full of spirit rise. The wounded Nadori had also finished his treatment and was single-mindedly swinging his sword among them.


    There, Luke, who was the only one swinging with a wooden sword, said


    ¡°¡±Master (Shisho)¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What about my trial?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Luke, you¡­¡­¡­¡­ Learn not to cut things.¡± (Thawne)


    ¡°I¡¯ve already learned that from Cry a long time ago¡­¡­¡­¡­ Anyway, ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±, I want to cut strong people!¡± (Luke)


    I have also told you this many times before, in case you forgot¡­¡­


    Or rather, Luke¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you weren¡¯t deceived by the sword because you are already a lost cause in general¡­¡­


    Thawne let out a deep sigh, overwhelmed by a strange sensation.


    Guiding a disciple to the right path is difficult even with the power of a ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Mm¡­¡­ So this is what you call a lucky break¡­¡­¡± (?)


    ¡°It isparable to a magic wand from the highest-ss Relics¡­¡­ What a terrifying amplification strength¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (?)


    There was a mixture of fear and excitement in Anna¡¯s voice, her assistant. Sage Clusta tapped her forehead with her index finger, knowing that the stories she often heard from Lucia about her brother were no joke.


    The main professors of the Magic Academy of Zebrudia were gathered in the auditorium. The restoration of the barriers and the school buildings had not yet beenpleted, but they had gathered there upon hearing of a new discovery.


    A strange staff made entirely of ck color was ced in the middle of the auditorium. But it was not just any staff.


    Anyone with some knowledge of Magic would have been able to see it without a doubt. The vortex of magic power that the staff gathers from the air¨D¨DA rare phenomenon that urs only with the very best wands from a Magi.


    An excellent wand converges not only the Magic power of the caster, but also the Magic power floating in the air, and converts it into power to manifest the Magic extremely efficiently.


    The staff was made from the ashes of that ck world tree that destroyed the Academy without distinction.


    I was surprised when I heard that it would be an extremely good catalyst, but I had no idea that it would produce such excellent quality even when used to make a wand¡­¡­ There was no longer any anger about the destruction of the school building on the faces of the assembled professors. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Forgot to post the chapter yesterday¡­


    Looks like we are going to have the aftermath of Strange Grief¡¯s Shisho after what happened with the curses


    Is the curse streak finally over or the calm before the storm!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Meikyo Shisui: It means a state of rity or enlightenment.

 Chapter 296，Part2: 2 - Peace

    <h4>Chapter 296£¬Part2: 2 - Peace</h4> <h4>Chapter 296 Peace</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°The ck World Tree¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is the information that it¡¯s an imitation of the World Tree not far off the mark?¡± (Professor 1)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t its Magic Absorption just a side effect? When you look at its behavior, it makes more sense to think that it did what it did because its real mission was to grow. It is said that the World Tree is rooted in the earth and has stored enormous magic power over a long period of time.¡± (Professor 2)


    For Magi, an excellent staff that dramatically increases the quality and number of spells they can cast is something they desperately want.


    In this day and age, excellent staff are extremely rare. The performance of a staff increases or decreases greatly depending on the materials used, the skill of the maker, and the timing of the creation, so there is no two staff that are alike, and it is said that even a first-ss wand maker can only produce one in ten staff that can withstand practical use.


    Moreover, wands produced with modern technology are vastly inferior to those generated as a Relic. Most of the wands possessed by famous Magi are nearly one-of-a-kind Relics, and wands that areparable to those Relics are produced in extremely small quantities and are sold for a terrifying price.


    .


    As one would expect, most professors at Zebrudia Magic Academy already have famous wands, but when the possibility of creating a powerful wand lies before them, it is inevitable that they will throw off the task of rebuilding the school building and gather in the auditorium.


    Sage, also known as ¡¶Immortal (Fumetsu)¡·, has been a Magi for much longer than she looks, but she has never heard of a substitute for the World Tree.


    ¡°From what I have checked, it seems that the wand that was brought in did not go out of control at the time when it was touched by the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· Magipanion. Could it be that after being buried in the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· warehouse for so many years and not being used, theck of Magic power could have caused it to run amok?¡± (Professor 3)


    ¡°So it was filled up with the attacks made by Rosemary and the Magi from the academy¡­¡­ It does make sense, in a manner of speaking¨D¨D¡± (Professor 4)


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· anticipated this and sent the wand to you?¡± (Professor 5)


    That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The eyes of the professor of the academy werepletely clouded over the face of the greatest discovery of the century.


    I hastily interject into the conversation, which is about to take a strange turn on its own while I was remaining silent.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, no matter how good his reason was¨D¨DThe destruction of the academy and the endangerment of the Imperial Capital must not be forgiven.¡± (Sage)


    ¡°But¡­¡­ Professor Sage. The Empire is surprisingly silent about him. In the first ce, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· saved the Emperor¡¯s life just the other day, and at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, he thwarted ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox¡¯s (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» n. It is too bad to denounce him now. After all, we were the ones to close the subject.¡± (Professor 1)


    Certainly¡­¡­¡­¡­ I also looked into it personally, but even I couldn¡¯t help but say that ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· sess was remarkable when I do not think very well of that young man.


    Thanks to all of his achievements, he would be forgiven even if the academy¡¯s argument was epted and he was found guilty. One of the professors looked at Lucia, who was standing next to Sage with a discouraged expression on her face, and said.


    ¡°Besides, he¡¯s Lucia¡¯s older brother.¡± (Professor 2)


    ¡°Brother-inw, desu. Professor. And I also think¨D¨DMy brother went too far.¡± (Lucia)


    Why are all the professors on? ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· side, but only her Imouto is on Sage¡¯s side?


    From what I heard about her daily life, it seems that Lucia is having a lot of trouble too. Although it is strange that it sounds like she is infatuated with him when you listen to her all the time.


    ¡°Whether he is your inw or not, I don¡¯t care either way! The problem is that arguing with him will do you no good. If you are going to spend that kind of time, you might as well explore new possibilities for this substitute. If it sucks in magic power and grows into a giant, there is even the possibility of it regenerating infinitely depending on the conditions, you know?¡± (Professor 3)


    ¡°If we could use an infinite amount of material that is simr to the World Tree¡­¡­ Then it would be a major historical breakthrough.¡± (Professor 4)


    Theypletely forgot that the academy was half-destroyed by just one of its rampages. Of course, now that Sage and the rest of the professors are there, we should be able to deal with the same situation, but it is not something we can be optimistic about.


    But under the current situation, they would not listen to what I say. Sage, half resignedly watched the situation, when one of the professors said to her.


    ¡°Then, whichboratory will be in charge of the research on this wand, but¨D¨D¡± (Professor 5)


    The air *pishiri* became tense. Its properties alone make it a very interesting experimental material. Anyone involved in magical research would want it even if they have to bite someone¡¯s throat.


    Normally, the person who procured the staff should be the one in charge, but this time the situation is what it is. All the Magi in the Academy had mobilized to stop the staff from going out of control.


    Was this going to be another long debate? As I felt a sharp pain in my head from the stress, the professor said something I had not expected.


    ¡°There may be many reasons to say this, but Lucia Roge, who belongs to Professor Sageboratory, is ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· Imouto. Everyone knows that he created a grimoire for Lucia, and there is a strong possibility that this staff was also entrusted to Lucia, so I think it is logical to leave it to Professor Sage¡¯sboratory¨D¨DWhat does everyone think about this?¡± (Professor 1)


    At these words, the professors all look at Sage. But no one seemed to object. On the contrary, they were even reluctantly in favor of the idea.


    What is behind the thoughts of these great masters of Magic in the Imperial Capital? No¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is¨D¨D.


    Sage frowned at the looks, which even felt like they had weight behind them, and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I understand. However, this wand was undoubtedly made possible with the help of the Magi in eachboratory, so if we make any new discoveries, we will be sure to work together promptly.¡± (Sage)


    ¡°This is a great discovery that will go down in history. You have my best regards, Professor Sage.¡± (Professor 1)


    This is¨D¨DA cor.? Sage, who was the only professor in the academy who waspletely unconvinced by this situation, was given something so that she wouldn¡¯t do anything unnecessary, it was a bait.


    Of course, there is most likely also some of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· consideration behind his action. After all, there is no doubt that the young man cares about Lucia.


    Apparently, this is as far as I will go this time. But I will not forgive you. I will not forgive you for giving Lucia such a strange grimoire and twisting her talent into that strange direction¨D¨D.


    One of the professors called out to Lucia, who was quiet all the time.


    ¡°Please give him my best regards. ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· sister.¡± (Professor 2)


    ¡°I am, his sister-inw!¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia clenched her fists and raised her voice at the professor, who was twice her senior. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha only Lucia and Sage are against Cry.


    But in the end thanks to Infinite Variety¡¯s divine strategy everyone is happy!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 297，Part1: 1 - Peace ②

    <h4>Chapter 297£¬Part1: 1 - Peace ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 297 Peace ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­ That damn ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. I never thought he would take advantage of an Alchemist¡¯s passion, what a coward!¡± (Niklf)


    After being released from interrogation, he leaves the detention center with Sytry, who hase to bail him out.


    Although he was ced in jail and interrogated for only a few days, it felt like months to Niklf Smokey.


    Niklf is the chairman of the Primus Academy of Magic Sciences and a member of the nobility. He has a fair amount of power, and his hand extends to the Knight Order, but this time he couldn¡¯t stay unscathed because of the magnitude of the event.


    It would be a little while before the other researchers returned to the Primus Academy of Magic Sciences. But if the Strawberry ze that Niklf and the others had fought over had been the real thing instead of a Strawberry Milk, it wouldn¡¯t have ended up this leniently.


    At the very least, he would have been stripped of his position as chairman and expelled from the academy. However, since almost everyone participated in the struggle, Primus Academy of Magic Sciences would have copsed if that had happened.


    Sytry says a little apologetically to Niklf, who does not hide his bad mood.


    ¡°I am sorry. I was also identally deceived too¨D¨DCry-san can be a little mischievous¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hmph. I didn¡¯t expect him to even deceive hisrades¡­¡­ He is a merciless man, as rumored to be believed.¡± (Niklf)


    I heard that he even toyed with the Emperor when escorting him to the Conference. Perhaps his sense of danger has been paralyzed by repeatedly exploring Treasure Shrines. It is unusual, but not unheard of for people to lose their sense of danger not only for themselves but also their sense of danger against someone of authority. I hear that Solis Rodin, the hero who founded this country, was also a person like this.


    When Niklf stared at her, Sytry hid her face with both of her hands and said.


    ¡°He is very¡­¡­¡­¡­ Evil.¡± (Sytry)


    It was obviously a fake cry. Although Sytry appears to be calm and gentle, there is no way that a woman who has made her mark among all those sly and cunning Alchemists in the world would shed tears over something as trivial as this.


    The ¡¶Finest (Saiyuu)¡· is a sign that a person has mastered at a high level all the abilities necessary for an alchemist, including the art of maniption. It is not a decorative title.


    ¡°Whatever. The foolish one who was tricked by him is us. Now I know how many people are out to kill me. Sytry, was everything all right while I was gone?¡± (Niklf)


    ¡°Yes. As in the first ce most of the schrs have been caught¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°This is the biggest blunder since the inception of the Primus Academy of Magic Sciences. Damn!¡± (Niklf)


    However, it was fortunate for Niklf that Sytry, even if she is only a former apprentice, has escaped the Knight Order. Not many people are going to approach Niklf, who is currently in a very perilous position.


    The reason why Sytry wasn¡¯t captured was because she clearly didn¡¯t participate in the scramble. And, of course¨D¨DThat is just as ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· expected it to be.


    It is clear that this former apprentice of mine is infatuated with Cry Andrich, but Cry also seems to care a great deal about Sytry, whom she says is his childhood friend.


    It would be no small feat to outwit the eyes of that man who is feared as a Divine Strategist and have a foresight that is close to a near-future vision, and the finest who became an Alchemist. Although so far, Sytry does not seem to be interested in power¨D¨D.


    Despite this situation, Sytry seemed to be in a good mood.


    So I pointed out her attitude.


    ¡°Sytry, you bastard¡­¡­ You snatched research materials from other departments while no one was around, didn¡¯t you?¡± (Niklf)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are you out of your mind? Do you think I would do such a terrible thing? Do you have any proof?¡± (Sytry)


    Knowledge and talent alone will not make you the finest. Action is essential to be the finest. And also the courage to take risks.


    Sytry looks hurt, but this former apprentice of mine is the kind of woman whoughs when she is truly hurt. A first-rate Alchemist does not reveal her emotions so easily.


    I put strength behind my stare as I looked eye-to-eye with her. Sytry countered with a wrinkle on her forehead for a while but eventually looked away quickly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it, but¡­¡­ Well, we couldn¡¯t let the knights take everything. There was no one there, so it was really a close call!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°You damn opportunist thief.¡± (Niklf)


    We had beenpletely fooled. Even if the research material could be recovered, it would already be in her head, all of its contents, word for word. And it is not like there is a way to erase her memory.


    Some of them were probably materials that were being studied in secret by the various departments, of which Niklf waspletely unaware. Knowledge is the foundation of the Primus Academy of Magic Sciences. This was equivalent to having the entire Primus Academy of Magic Sciences stolen.


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if something else was stolen in the confusion, but¨D¨D.


    After all, themotion was too great. Some members of the academic staff may have tried to steal the results and experimental materials of other institutions, just as Sytry had done. It would be quite difficult to flush them out now.


    However, it would be bad for my position as the president of the Academy if I was to let them go without telling them something.


    How do I deal with them¨D¨DJust as I was thinking about it, Sytry said naturally without even a twitch on her face.


    ¡°Niklf-san. Actually¡­¡­ We really had the real Strawberry ze. Cry-san has¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, it seems that it was originally in that canteen and was¨D¨DPoured down the drain.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What, that is ridiculous¨D¨D¡± (Niklf)


    The legendary potion, moreover one that is really frowned upon, one that is punishable by death for just possessing it alone, was poured down the drain¡­¡­?


    Even safer Magic Potions are not processed that way when they are being disposed of. It is impossible.


    ¡°Niklf-san, what you are thinking ispletely reasonable. However¨D¨DThe one who did something this unreasonable move is the ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, I think?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Why are you so unsure at the end¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Then, Sytry, are you saying that there is a reason behind his nonsensical action?¡± (Niklf)


    I couldn¡¯t stop the passion from leaking out of my voice. No matter how diluted it is, the fact that the controlling drug has been dissolved is a big clue. The sewers are vast, but a detailed investigation would turn up some information.


    It is simply far better than being fooled into believing something that doesn¡¯t exist exists.


    ¡°The sewers of the Imperial Capital are spread out like a meshwork and are quite vast. Besides, if it is in the sewers, there is no need to worry about the controlling medicine entering the mouths of the citizens of the Imperial Capital for the time being. Even if it is the Strawberry ze, as soon as it is diluted in the sewers, it will quickly be ineffective. Of course, I suppose we could at least find some clues on how to reproduce it.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°However, if you drink it before it bespletely diluted¡­¡­ There are things that live in the underground sewer of the Imperial Capit¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hh!? No way¨D¨DThe monster in the underground sewer!?¡± (Niklf)


    The Imperial Capital of Zebrudia has vastly developed over several hundred years.


    The underground sewers, which were built immediately after the capital was relocated to its current location, support the lives of the citizens of the Imperial Capital and have expanded in aplex and bizarre manner as the capital has developed.


    At some point, the underground sewage became tooplicated, and couldn¡¯t be controlled anymore, so it was now governed by the rules of the underground.


    All sorts of things lurk in the underground of the Imperial Capital where the sewage flows. Rats, cockroaches, bats, and other small animals. Humans who have been driven out of the public world and¨D¨DMonsters.


    The Monsters of the underground sewers is a kind of urban legend in the Imperial Capital. Hiding in the sewage and swimming in the vast underground sewers, looking for its new prey, the ruler of the underground.


    It is believed that an aquatic Monster may have lived underground for many years and umted its power, but the truth is not known.


    Due to the casualties of several knights and Hunters who have gone in to investigate, it is now a basic rule to enter inrge groups when entering the underground sewers for maintenance. The rulers do not attack those who walk inrge groups.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· would be interested in urban legends.¡± (Niklf)


    ¡°You can¡¯t be a Hunter without curiosity.? Don¡¯t you think now is a good time to go to the sewer with a small group of people?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What an interesting idea. There are those among the nobility who are interested in monsters.¡± (Niklf)


    No matter how much of an urban legend a monster may be, it is still a living being. If it drinks the Strawberry ze before it is fully diluted, it wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    If I can capture the monster while investigating the traces of Strawberry ze, I may be able to use it for alchemy research. It may also be possible to analyze the ingredients from the reactions of subjects who drank the controlling drug.


    If ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was going to dispose of it anyway, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with taking it over. If I have Sytry with me, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· will not be able to make any drastic moves.


    ¡°Get ready, Sytry. We are going underground. I think it goes without saying, but don¡¯t forget your protective gear. Everything is¨D¨DFor the sake of development of the Primus Academy of Magic Sciences!¡± (Niklf)


    Niklf forgot all the resentment he had felt earlier, turned around, and gave instructions to his former apprentice.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    *Tadada* We finally discover why Cry poured the Strawberry Milk into the drain!


    It was to control the Monsters in the sewer!


    Moreover, who knew that Sytry old Alias had so much meaning!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 297，Part2: 2 - Peace ②

    <h4>Chapter 297£¬Part2: 2 - Peace ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 297 Peace ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    In front of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± chapel of the church in the Imperial Capital. Looking at the crucified Marin¡¯s Wails, the head of the Imperial Capital Church¨D¨DEdgar Winwood, a priest who prays to the great Light Spirit rooted in the deepest end of this world, sighed deeply.


    The Imperial Capital Church, which was already full of dealing with Marin¡¯s Wails, was in a whirlpool of chaos due to the sudden return of the missing priests.


    No one understood the situation.? Among those who have returned, there are those who had been missing for years or even decades, and their identities have yet to be confirmed.


    The only thing we know¨D¨DIs that the one who released the missing people was Cry, the one who took that box, and that the young man mentioned the word ¡ºSpirited Away¡».


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Finding missing people in just half a day¡­¡­ This is unprecedented. Using the word ¡ºAstute¡» to describe him is not nearly enough. Apparently your friend¡­¡­ Is really loved by the world.¡± (Edgar)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    Edgar¡¯s words are answered in a low voice by Anthem, who is also the childhood friend of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· and who could now be called the symbol of the Church in the Imperial Capital.


    asionally, there are those in this world who aplish feats that are beyond the imagination of ordinary people. When I was first introduced to him by Anthem, I thought that he was not what I expected. Even now, my impression of him being unreliable has not changed at all.


    But that young man, who had caught the attention of ¡°Commander Franz (Franz-Dancho)¡±, ¡°Branch Manager Gark (Gark Shibucho)¡±, Ark Rodin, and other famous Hunters during Marin¡¯s Wails purification operation, must have been born under the star of a hero.


    ¡°Spirited Away, huh. No matter what method he used, no matter where he learned about it¨D¨DHe saved our believers. There was already the case with Marin¡¯s Wails but once again we owe him a debt of gratitude. Our priests don¡¯t really like him, but¡­¡­ I have to thank him.¡± (Edgar)


    After all, that young man is the leader of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, the Party to which Anthem belongs.


    I have somewhat heard about their fighting style, but the story about Lucia Roge involving Anthem in her Offensive Advanced Magic during the battle against Marin¡¯s Wail has already been spread. No one feels good about having their beloved Pdin used as a wall.


    He is first and foremost a Hunter¨D¨DBut human emotions are not so simple.


    The top priority right now is to deal with ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡». However, after the Spirit People Shaman has safely arrived at the church andpleted the purification¨D¨DIt would be a good idea to formally invite that young man to the church as a way of resolving the troubles of the past.


    Those who were missing were saved, so we should not return this favor with ungratefulness.


    Then Edgar sighed.


    ¡°But¡­¡­ Spirited Away, huh. I don¡¯t know which god it is, but there are too many troublesome gods in this world.¡± (Edgar)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    The Level 10 Treasure Shrine that had once existed in the current location of the Imperial Capital¨D¨DThe ¡ºGod of Another (Isei no Kami)¡» that manifested in the ¡¾Star Temple¡¿.


    Nearly ten years ago, one of the most powerful Hunters in the world, Exceed Sequence, was given the opportunity to raise his level by going to the Treasure Shrine¨D¨DThe ¡¾Hall of the Holy King¡¿where the ¡ºDelegate (Daiko-sha)¡» was sleeping.


    The Phantom of a god that transcends human knowledge manifested as the result of Mana Material umting to the limit, is a terrifying threat to humans.


    Some studies suggest that these supernatural beings were responsible for the destruction of some civilizations that were destroyed in the past.


    And then, at that time, I remembered what Anthem told me and put my hand on my chin.


    ¡°Come to think of it, the ¡ºHeavenly Fox (Ten no Kistune)¡» you encountered in the sky at the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ was also like that¡­¡­ God must really love him. I hope it is not some kind of bad omen¨D¨D¡± (Edgar)


    ¡°Umu, Umu¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    Whether Anthem understands or not, he nods broadly. The few weaknesses of this Pdin were the fact that he is a man of few words.


    With the return of the missing priests, the church¡¯s strength will also increase. Although they have not been treated with therapy and cannot be treated as a fighting force immediately, it seems that some of them are skilled practitioners.


    By the time Lapis and the otherse back with the Shaman, they will have probably recovered.


    After bracing himself up, Edgar knelt down next to Anthem, looked up at the sky, and offered up his prayers to the great God of Light.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Preparations are being made in a hurry to wee the difficult Spirit People Shaman that Lapis and the others have talked about.


    The conditions given were to prepare the carriage and keep people away.


    It is not an easy task to stop traffic in the Imperial Capital, arge city, but circumstances are circumstances. We also have the Emperor¡¯s approval.


    For the carriage too, the materials are specific. We also have to find a mythical beast to pull it.


    I sent people to various ces, and at the same time, proceeded to arrange for the carriages. Because of the short notice, there were several adjustments that I had to make in person.


    The Zero Knight Order¡¯s main duty is to protect the Emperor¡¯s personal safety, but now is not the time to say this.


    It was at such a time, when the knights were working together, dizzying and frantic with their ns, that the Symphonic Stone from the Divination Institute trembled.


    Franz frowned at the brief report he received. He has not slept well for some time, but his eyes light up at once.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is strange¡­¡­ The predictions from the Divination Institute are not disappearing.¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Perhaps it will disappear if the current strategy works.¡± (Knight)


    A subordinate, who, like Franz, had been so busy that he had little sleep, said with bags under his eyes.


    Certainly, there was a possibility of that. Divination is an uncertain process, to begin with. You cannot choose when to receive a prediction, and there is a timeg.


    However, I am feeling anxious. Compared to the previous events, things are going too well this time.


    Normally, this would have been a wee development, but this case also involves ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    Yes¡­¡­ Now that I think back on it, that man was quite quiet this time. No, he was too quiet!


    I have been greatly provoked when I have been involved with that man in the past, but not this time.


    Shaking my head sideways, I suddenly shudder.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It seems, a new shape could be seen. They said it¡¯s shaped like¡­ A fox.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°A fox¡­¡­ Tsk!? No way, then, this time as well it is them!?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ The possibility of them being involved is quite high. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was also attacked recently, but¡­¡­¡± (Knight)


    The ¡ºNine-Tail Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» does not forgive those who defy them. Given the background of our rtionship, retaliation is quite possible.


    However, we have determined a rough estimation of the ce where Marin¡¯s Wails and the other cursed itemse from. All of them were already in the Imperial Capital long ago, so there is no way the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is the one causing them.


    The only thing whose origin is unknown is the Magic Sword that was first pushed to the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· by ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ No¡­


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ If that were the case, they should have seen the vision of a fox from the beginning. Then this means¨D¨DIt is from now on?¡± (Franz)


    There is no doubt. The ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is after the Shaman that Lapis and the others are going to pick up.


    If we fail to purify Marin¡¯s Wails due to not having the help of the Spirit People Shaman, that dreadful curse will eventually fall on the Imperial Capital.


    No, it is not an eventuality. If the Relic that stops Marin¡¯s Wails is released, the curse will fall upon the entire Imperial Capital. I can¡¯t even imagine how much power would be released from that thing inside the Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle.


    ¡°Request the cooperation of each Knight Order. Tell them to prepare for an attack of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± with all their force avable!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°There is a limit to the number of knights that can be used. What about the defense of the church?¡± (Knight)


    ¡°Use the Hunters. We cannot deploy the Knight Order on arge scale near the church. Contact the ¡°Branch Manager Gark (Gark Shibucho)¡±! Lapis, can you hear me?¡± (Franz)


    ¡ºHmph. I understand. The Shamans don¡¯t likerge groups of people¨D¨DBut I will at least try to persuade them.¡» (Lapis)


    Lapis¡¯ cold voice can be heard from the Symphonic Stone on the table.


    Her tone is definitely not something that should be aimed towards a noble but the content of what she said is so considerate of the human side that it is hard to believe that she is a Spirit People.


    I will not let my guard down. Recently, my expectations have been betrayed way too many times.


    If we fall behind that organization any further, I will never be able to face His Majesty the Emperor and Princess Murina.


    They must absolutely be stopped. This is the moment of truth.


    .


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What are you looking for?¡± (?)


    At the deepest part of the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿. At the treasure house where things taken from humans lie.


    The Ani Kitsune stares in wonder at the unusual sight of his Imouto Kitsune who was *gosogoso* rummaging through the room, which intruders or Phantoms rarely enter, and called out to her.


    Stimtion from the outside world is essential for growth. The fox spirits that appear in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ are highly intelligent, but due to the environment where no visitors came in, most of them are stagnant in their original state, without individuality.


    This Imouto Kitsune, on the other hand, was different.


    Deceived by a human, she learned the taste of Aburaage. Being in the outside world has given her further stimtion, and she seems to have grown up a lot as a Phantom.


    Defeat is hard toe by for the invincible fox spirits, which areposed of a vast amount of Mana Material. Especially from the point of view of the Ani Kitsune who knew her from when she was emotionless and had no sense of self, her Imouto¡¯s growth is deeply moving.


    The Imouto Kitsune, who had stuck her head from the mountain of treasure with her tail wagging, did not change her posture and answered in a nonchnt manner to what he said.


    ¡°A curse item.¡± (Imouto Kitsune) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thank you Chulbom for the Ko-fi!


    Yoooo Imouto Kitsune will personally give a curse to Cry!


    In my opinion, the first prophecy was really about Marin and the dark knight but because of Cry¡¯s intervention the prophecy changed to Imouto Kitsune¡¯s curse.


    Sasaga Cry¡¯s Infinite Trials. When it is too easy gotta up the difficulty!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 298，Part1: 1 - Prophecy

    <h4>Chapter 298£¬Part1: 1 - Prophecy</h4> <h4>Chapter 298 Prophecy?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Breathing steadily, I stand ready behind Master~. When I sharpen my nerves and prepare to respond to anything that maye, I feel like I have be a splendid first-ss Hunter.


    It had been a long time since I had been Master¡¯s~ escort.


    Master~ who has many enemies usually has an escort when he goes outside. Sometimes he has an escort even when he doesn¡¯t go outside. Perhaps, rather than being his escort, it was probably for the purpose of interacting and checking your abilities. And there have been times when Tino has been chosen when I was much more inexperienced than I am now, but a Level 8 doesn¡¯t need an escort in the first ce.


    Usually, it is the members of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· who is in charge of being his escort. Onee-sama and everyone else is always busy, but there are many times when someone is avable for some reason, so except when ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· are on a hunt, I am rarely picked.


    There is no other choice but to call it luck that Tino is the only one who has free time today.


    .


    A good amount of tension and excitement filled Tino¡¯s entire body. I am usually ready to give it my all at any time, but my condition is perfect today.


    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other, but it¡¯s been¡­¡­ Quite a while since we¡¯ve been alone together. That alone feels great.


    There are two types of escort missions: Trial missions and Non-Trial missions. When strange incidents are happening, it is often the former case, but my Master~ intuition told me this. This time, it is probably thetter.


    It¡¯s still a little noisy, but it seems that the recent series of strange disturbances seem to have settled down to some extent, and Master~ says he doesn¡¯t n to go outside for a while. He also got involved with a terrifying Relic Box (Which Master~ seems to have named ¡ºMimik-kun¡»), and albeit few, we also achieved our quota of Trials. In the first ce, the Imperial Capital is basically safe, so I don¡¯t think anything more will happen.


    In other words¨D¨DThis is like a date. We aren¡¯t going out, but this is something like a date.


    I don¡¯t know why he needs an escort when he¡¯s not going outside, but it¡¯s a date. It must be what you call a house date. The ring I found was delivered to him properly too, so I feel that my luck is going in the right direction.


    We finally found a contractor for the Lounge which had been half destroyed during the attack and the cleanup was progressing smoothly.


    The crack that you could see here and there on the floor had already been fixed, so all that remains is to rece the ss and the broken tables with new ones and everything will be back to normal.


    In a corner of the Lounge. Master~ was facing the ¡ºCarpet¡» at a table that was fortunately spared from the attack.


    He has a very serious expression on his face as he ces ¡ºMimik-kun¡», possibly the most fearsome Relic Tino has ever seen, beside him.


    That carpet is not just any carpet. It is one of the most well-known Carpet Relics in the world. He received it as a reward for escorting the Emperor, but ording to what I heard from Lucia Onee-sama, it won¡¯t let people ride on top of it even though it is a ¡ºFlying Carpet¡».


    The carpet remained calm even after being summoned by its master. While crossing its legs (?), it holds a cup of coffee that it hasn¡¯t had in its hand (?) and looked (?) at Master~.


    It acted like a prominent man. If it wasn¡¯t a Relic¨D¨DAnd if Tino¡¯s role wasn¡¯t to stand behind and guard Master~, I would have chastised it.


    I¡¯m used to Master~ starting things out of the blue, but what on earth is he going to do this time?


    Tino was hoping that we would be able to talk together for the first time in a long time and even go out to eat some sweets¨D¨D.


    I kill my breath and watch the situation like a loyal knight. Master~ closed his eyes for a few seconds and crossed his hands, but when he opened his eyes, he stared at the carpet quietly and said.


    ¡°You know, I think you are a guy who can do much more, you know. To begin with, the Flying Carpet is one of the most famous Relics and its usefulness is no less than that of a Magic Bag. Moreover, you have high specs on everything you need for a flying carpet, whether it is about the space, payload, travel speed, and required magic power in order to be used. Of all the Relics I own, you definitely have the most potential. This is something to be proud of.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Believe in your power, Car-kun. I don¡¯t know what happened to you in your past, but you can¡¯t continue to lead a debauched life with the other carpets. You are not the kind of man to stop here! This is my advice as a friend. Fly¡­ And carry people with you! I am sure you can fly as high as you want and faster than anyone else!¡± (Cry)


    Master~¡­¡­¡­¡­ You¡¯re preaching a carpet¡­¡­


    In response to what Master~ said, the carpet *tonton* tapped the table with its finger (?).


    It was obvious that it was not listening. Well, the first question is where its ears are in the first ce, but Master~ really has a lot of different Relics. Mymon sense on Relics is already a mess because of him.


    In the first ce, why is Master~ so obsessed with flying carpets? The reason why flying carpets are particrly famous and fetch a high price is because they are very sought after by merchants and the like.


    If Hunters want to fly in the sky, all they have to do is to fly themselves. Tino can¡¯t do it, but if you reach Level 8, you should be able to easily fly in the sky and if you want, you can also ask Lucia Onee-sama to carry you.


    As I was *musumusu* squirming and watching the world¡¯s most unusual sermon on a carpet, Master~ says with even more fervor.


    ¡°If you are not confident, I will help you practice hand-in-hand. Let¡¯s increase what you can do little by little.¡± (Cry)


    Does carpet even have hands¡­¡­ Rather, if you¡¯re going to be so nice to the carpet, please be nice to me, Master~!


    When I was swallowed by the box and properly got the ring, he didn¡¯t praise me for it. It¡¯s just a little bit, but I feel like I want to be a Relic when I¡¯m reborn. Please teach Tino various things too.


    The carpet did not change in any way its reaction to Master~ whose status was getting lower and lower.


    If it had been Tino, I would have been so happy that I would have wagged my tail if Master~ spoke so kindly to me¨D¨DNo, sorry, Master~. I might think that there¡¯s something behind it. Because that¡¯s how I¡¯ve been subjected to special training for so many years now¡­¡­


    ¡°Look at Mimik-kun. It is an exceptionally excellent Magic Bag! It is at a Level where you are asking if you even need this many functions. But I¡¯m sure if you try, you¡¯ll be able to do this too¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    The carpet *peshiri* pped Master¡¯s hand as he reached for it with a desperate expression on his face. After being treated so badly, Master¡¯s~ expression changed.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Master~¡­¡­ Why are you looking so happy!?


    However, that¡¯s as far as it goes. Tino is an escort, but I can¡¯t stand by and watch the carpet go unattended any longer. We don¡¯t even know when people wille into the Lounge.


    To begin with, even though we are alone together, why am I left out. Even if it is a Relic, why should an inorganic object interfere with my date?


    I make a dignified expression and *panpan* p my hands to get Master¡¯s~ attention.


    ¡°Master~, please leave it to me. With the training techniques that Lucia Onee-sama taught me, I will definitely make that Car-kun obedient!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Eeeeh¡­¡­ It is fine even if you don¡¯t do that. He is a child who can do it if he tries.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°This is not good! We can¡¯t show who we are if we don¡¯t do this!¡± (Tino)


    It is outrageous to take advantage of Master¡¯s~ kindness. Even a carpet should be beaten into a pulp by an ¡ºInfinite Trial¡». And then, it should learn its ce! Even Tino is a girl who can do it if she tries.


    Even for Tino, who has received various requests in the past, it will be the first time I will have to catch a carpet. I take a stance and slowly approach the carpet.


    The carpet¡¯s shoulders (?) shivered when faced with Tino¡¯s serious expression, and then gently floated up to pass over Tino¡¯s head to finally go behind Master¡¯s~ and clung tightly to his back.


    I unintentionally swallow my breath. Its movement was too natural.


    As one would expect from a carpet that Master~ took a liking to, it seems it is no ordinary carpet as it was able to go over my head.


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­ What audacity¨D¨DNo, how despicable to use Master~ as a shield¡­¡­¡­¡­ Or rather, please resist a little bit more, Master~!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wait a sec? If I can¡¯t get on it, why not just put it on like a cape?¡± (Cry)


    Master~ says something funny and ties the carpet tips in front of him like a cape.


    It¡¯s not good, when Master~ is like this, he is useless. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Look at the carpet being so smug


    Looks like the hierarchy of power in Strange Grief is about to change XD


    But Tino, don¡¯t worry Car-kun will not take your ce as the mascot of Strange Grief


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 298，Part2: 2 - Prophecy

    <h4>Chapter 298£¬Part2: 2 - Prophecy</h4> <h4>Chapter 298 Prophecy?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I take a deep breath and flip the switch to elerate my heartbeat a little. My heart was pulsating at a terrible pace, and my whole body became hot.


    It¡¯s not as good as Onee-sama, but it¡¯s a pseudo ¡ºAbsolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡» that I¡¯ve been practicingtely.


    All my five senses were sharpened, and a sharp pain rushed to the back of my brain. Every muscle in my body was seething with the need to unleash its power. I never thought I would be unveiling it in a situation like this, but¨D¨DI can¡¯t afford to be picky about my means.


    I won¡¯t let you get away anymore. What shall I do after I catch this insolent carpet?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to Master~¨D¨DI¡¯ll turn you into a squeezing rag.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Ti-Tino!? Calm down!¡± (Cry)


    Master~ calls out my name in a panic, but it was that kind of attitude that made the carpet full of itself. If you do what you always do to Tino, you would have earned its respect, but this is just discrimination.


    Either you make the carpet pass a trial or pamper me like the carpet, pick whichever you prefer, Master~!


    It¡¯s useless to use Master~ as a shield, our skill level is iparable. A carpet that has been pampered and enjoying a debauched life (?) is no match for Tino, who has been honed through hellish trials. I¡¯ll tear it off in an instant and engrave the hierarchy between us.


    I concentrate on every single move of the carpet. Although their physical structure is different from that of a human, I should be able to predict its action as long as I can see its preliminary movements¡­¡­


    Today I¡¯m in perfect condition. If I seed in training the carpet, Tino¡¯s reputation will go up a notch. This time, for sure, he¡¯ll give me a reward.


    I breathe thinly. Maybe because it¡¯s under the terrifying pressure of Tino approaching like the devil, the carpet¡¯s hand (?) twitches. Just when I was about to jump to get it¨D¨DI suddenly heard a noiseing from the entrance.


    In an instant, I remembered my duty as an escort and turned my attention there. It was almost at the same time that ¡ºIt¡» entered and copsed on the floor.


    It was wearing an armor. It was not the kind of lightweight armor that Hunters wear, but rather the kind of elegant knightly armor that also serves as a symbol of authority. The reason he was not wearing a helmet was probably because he was in town.


    It¡¯s a man. While in the elerated state due to the pseudo Absolute Shadows, Tino¡¯s eyes clearly recognized the face of the man on the verge of copsing.


    Master~ who was startled by the noise, stared in wonder.


    ¡°Wh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Who is that?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s Hugh, Master~! It¡¯s Hugh LeGrand, the one who was sent by the Zero Knight Order! He said something insolent about bing Master¡¯s~ disciple!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Aaaaah¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    What a half-hearted reply. I don¡¯t know if he is serious or joking¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure he was, probably, joking. I¡¯m sure he wanted to make sure that Tino remembered him correctly.


    I remembered because of the impact he had on me, whether it was because Onee-sama knocked him out and carried him or that he suddenly applied to be Master¡¯s~ disciple.


    Although he was an unpleasant man who somewhat reminded me of Ark, there was no doubt that he was a member of an official Knight Order which is known for being the elite. What happened to him?


    Master~ takes a deep breath in his chair and mutters.


    ¡°Is he¡­¡­ Dead?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°He¡¯s alive, Master~. His heart is beating¡­¡­ But it looks like he¡¯s exhausted tho¡¯¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    I approach Hugh, who is lying on the ground, slowly and carefully.


    His armor, which had been well polished when I first saw him, was ckened with soot and covered with countless scratches. He did not seem to have any noticeable injuries, but his hair was *bosabosa* shaggy and his whole body smells bad. This is¨D¨DThe smell of the sewer.


    I *chonchon* poke Hugh a little with the tip of my shoe. However, Hugh only moans and doesn¡¯t seem to get up.


    ¡°Master~¡­¡­ What should we do? It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯ll die even if we leave him alone.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Uuuuun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Then let¡¯s just leave him alone then?¡± (Cry)


    Master~ says while *chirachira* ncing at the carpet stuck to his back.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After all Master~, aren¡¯t you treating carpets and people too differently?


    Being an elite of the Zero Knights Order means that 9 out of 10, he is a nobleman. Wouldn¡¯t it be a problem to leave him like that?


    When I was wondering what to do, Hugh, who was lying on the ground, suddenly moved.


    He seems to have regained consciousness, but although he does not seem strong enough to stand up, he moves his body with slow movements and *gorori* lies down on his back.


    Just by looking at his face, I knew that he had encountered an unusual situation.


    When I first saw him, his appearance gave me a fresh impression, but there was not a single trace left of it. He was knocked unconscious by Onee-sama the first time he came, but even that was nothingpared to how he is now.


    His cheeks were hollow and dark circles were sticking out under his eyes. His chin was covered with a little beard and his skin was dry. He looked as if he had been in distress for days, but his eyes, peering through his slightly open lids, were shining brightly.


    When Hugh saw Tino¡¯s face, he smiled as if he was slightly relieved, lifted his arms as if he was squeezing out thest of his strength, and held out the object he was holding with great care.


    ¡°Give¡­ This¡­¡­¡­ To¡­ ¡°Master (Shi)¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­ Please¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Hugh)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    It was just a reflex. A Thief¡¯s job is to keep the Party out of danger by searching and spotting traps. It is toote to move after seeing and understanding what happened.


    I step back and only after a few seconds do I realize that I have retreated. I realized that I forgot to breathe because I was choking and struggling to breathe.


    My danger detection ability cultivated from all my hunts so far alerts me of its danger.


    That Mimik-kun was a fearsome Relic, but it didn¡¯t have a presence. But this is probably a threat that even untrained civilians can sense at a single nce.


    What Hugh held out was¨D¨DA small wooden box. It was beautifully designed, but it was just a box, not a Relics or something simr.


    However, the miasmaing out of it was extraordinary.


    I felt a chill attacking my gut. A negative presence far stronger than any Phantoms I¡¯ve encountered so far. rm bells are ringing in my brain more intensely than ever before. I wonder how I didn¡¯t notice this until Hugh held it out.


    I don¡¯t know what is inside, but I do know one thing.


    This is¨D¨DBeyond human control.


    Wh-What did you brin¨D¨DNo, don¡¯t tell me, this is¨D¨D.


    Hugh must have clearly understood the horror of this box. No ordinary person would even think of approaching it, let alone touching it.


    It seemed like a miracle that he made it this far with the box. With a miasma this thick, just touching it must have been enough to cut into his psyche. Even if there was no physical pain¨D¨DThe mind affects the body.


    The arm holding the box *yurayura* shakes unsteadily. Hugh says in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°I did¡­ It. Tell¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kuh, Cuh¨D¨D.¡± (Hugh)


    ¡°You did¡­¡­ It? Tell¡­¡­ T-Tell, what ? Cuh? What are you trying to say!?¡± (Tino)


    There were so many questions I wanted to ask. Where did you find this? What is this? Why did you bring it here? This is clearly something that should be sealed up tight in the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church.


    But I didn¡¯t have the time to do that. Hugh is at his limit, and once he loses consciousness, he won¡¯t be back for a while. I need as many clues as possible.


    Atst, he lost all his strength, and the arm that was holding the box fell to the floor with a thud. The box he was holding in his hand slid heavily on the floor and stopped when hit the wall.? The light fades from Hugh¡¯s gaze.


    Then, Hugh said hisst words with a huffy look in his eyes.


    ¡°Cur¡­¡­ Se¡­¡­¡­¡­ No¡­ W.¡± (Hugh)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    As if the thread of consciousness had been cut off, Hugh¡¯s strength left his body with a *gakuri* jerk.


    I forced my squeaky body to move and looked at Master~. Master~ while frequently worrying about Car-kun, who clung (?) to him more firmly than before, as if he could sense this threat even its the body was a Relic, said in his usual tensionless voice.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want it.¡± (Cry)


    Aaah, I get it. I get it. The Infinite Trials aren¡¯t over, right.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, no, no, no, I can¡¯t handle something like that, Master~! Absolutely impossible! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh? Could that be because of that ring!


    Up until now, Master~ has put the n Members through various trials, and although there have been some seriously injured, there have been barely¨D¨DReally barely any deaths. It is a miracle achieved through Master¡¯s~ exceptional foresight and divine strategies.


    However, the box I saw just now was different. That¡¯ll kill me. It¡¯s unclear what¡¯s in it, but even Tino who is enhanced with Mana Materials wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it. We are ying in a different league. Did you learn about Tino¡¯s growth, so you raise the difficulty of the trial?


    If possible, I¡¯d like the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church to take it while having the box still closed¨D¨DCan the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church even handle it?


    Fear and confusion ran through me. Moreover, I can¡¯t move my body because I feel guilty that this might be happening because of the ring I found.


    We have to run away. That is beyond the reach of a Hunter. Master~, run away, and contact the ¡°Light Spirit (Kourei)¡± Church¨D¨DI¡¯ll take care of this ce!


    Neither my mouth nor my tongue could move. I managed to move only my face slightly and appealed with my eyes, believing that my message would be conveyed.


    Master~ *unun* nodded, walked past the frozen Tino, picked up the box near the wall as if he didn¡¯t notice the miasma, and as if I was in a nightmare, he easily opened the lid. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    This chapter can be resumed in 2 sentence


    Tino: That box will kill us all, it must be sealed!


    Cry: Okay (Open the box)


    Sasuga Cry, he never disappoints us!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 299，Part1: 1 - Prophecy ②

    <h4>Chapter 299£¬Part1: 1 - Prophecy ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 299 Prophecy ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    This time, it is game over for Kikkikan-san. While walking through the hustle and bustle Imperial Capital of Zebrudia, Imouto Kitsune sighed with all her heart.


    In the first ce, even if it is for a moment, for a foolish human¨D¨DTo win a battle of wits against a divine fox is a mistake. Because of this, Kikkikan-san had no respect for this Imouto Kitsune, and to top it off, he sent me messages as if I was his friend.


    But that rtionship will bepletely rectified by the results of this battle of wits.


    I am fascinated by my own skills.


    I havepletely returned his ¡ºCurse Now¡». I pushed the worst of the worst curse that the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ possessed in an unprecedented smart way.


    The contracts that ur in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ are fair to both parties. The content of the contract made with the intruder changes from time to time, but sometimes, as in the case with Kikkikan-san, it may result in a loss for the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ side.


    It seems that was something that was stolen from an intruder as a result of a contract in the past.


    Imouto Kitsune did not know the details, but the Ani Kitsune looked at the palm-sized wooden box that the Imouto Kitsune happened to pick up and said with a frown.


    ¨D¨DAaaah, don¡¯t open that box. It is the saddest and most beautiful curse I have ever known. Phantoms aren¡¯t its target, but¨D¨DKaa-san said she wished I hadn¡¯t stolen it. It should be in the outside world, she said. Because it will bring disaster. Human passions are horrifying, beautiful, foolish, and lovely.


    Indeed, the box contained a terrifying power that was clearly visible from the outside.


    As the Ani Kitsune said, it was probably not a curse that would befall Phantoms. It was not in an active state, but if it were released into the world, it would probably be beyond human control. While it was smoldering in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ with no one to direct its passions to, its power was growing thicker.


    Even that human without a sense of crisis must feel a sense of crisis when standing in front of that box.


    If I imagine his panicking face, it will make me feel better about all this. I am sure he will apologize to this Imouto Kitsune for not respecting her. He will apologize and cry to me, begging me to do something about it. Then, I will refuse with all my might.


    I¡¯ll make him say, I lost. I¡¯ll make him get down on his knees to do a Dogeza and offer me Aburaage.


    I had a terrible experience at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. He doesn¡¯t even seem to notice that this Imouto Kitsune let the enemy escape at the end. If it is like this, it won¡¯t be a punishment for Kikkikan-san.


    On the other hand, this time the n was perfect. I made sure to check the situation carefully, and the dreaded curse was also casually dumped on a guy named Hugh, who was looking for a curse under Kikkikan-san¡¯s orders. Any fool would be able to guess that it was this Imouto Kitsune¡¯s work after hearing that message. And because he underestimated god¡¯s kin, a terrible disaster will befall the Imperial Capital.


    And this is the work of the feared Spirit Fox that brings misfortune to those who dare oppose it.


    This is the final match. Ani Kitsune scolded me for being too involved with him. In the first ce, it is not very appropriate for a god¡¯s kin to be frequently involved with a single human being.


    Suddenly, the air changes. The humans are unaware of it, but this Imouto Kitsune knows that ¡ºIt¡» has begun.


    A jewel with a tragic history. The evilest curse that is widely known even in the human world, something that has passed the generation and left behind by a Spirit People.


    The seed of disaster, which had disappeared from the world after being kept in the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ for a long time, has now sprouted.


    The air was damp. I looked toward the n House where Kikkikan-san was. The sky was filled with swirling dark clouds.


    It seems that the box has been properly opened. The spreading curse would cover the Imperial Capital in the blink of an eye, bringing misfortune to millions of people.


    As far as this Imouto Kitsune knows, Kikkikan-san doesn¡¯t have a sense of crisis and he is alsocking in everything else, but even if he hides his power, it is impossible topletely protect the people from the widespread curse. In the first ce, it would be quite difficult even if I tried my best.


    Why don¡¯t you show me how a human being who has no sense of crisis can stand up to a terrifying power beyond humanprehension?


    Then, while I was satisfied with how things were progressing as expected, I suddenly noticed an unnatural scene.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­? The clouds¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are not¡­ Spreading¡­¡­?¡± (Imouto Kitsune)


    This Imouto Kitsune can tell. The dark cloud rising from the n House is undoubtedly the form of the curse in the box.


    But the dark cloud, which should have covered the country in a matter of minutes if the human legends were correct, did not spread any further and stayed over the n House.


    The swirling power grows denser and denser even as I observe. If it is only in terms of density, it is a powerful miasma that surpasses even the interior of the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿.


    The curse targets humans and their society in general. This metropolis of Zebrudia should be a prime target.


    It is impossible. The curse of that jewel has already forgotten its own form after so many years and has be a vague and powerful phenomenon that curses its target indiscriminately. It should try to attack as many people as possible.


    There is no way a human being can control a curse and that is not something that can be purified.


    It was a mistake to stay away from the n House to watch my victory from high ground. I don¡¯t know what is going on, but if I go there to see what is going on just because of that, it would be this Imouto Kitsune¡¯s loss.


    I involuntarily rub my eyes and *jii* stare at the clouds. In front of this Imouto Kitsune, the swirling clouds wriggled like snakes and disappeared as if they were sucked into the n House.


    Right, it is as if¨D¨DSomething sucked it.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    I pick up a beautifully carved box thrown roughly on the floor and open it carefully.


    What came out of it was¨D¨DA ck smoke that reminded me of the sky during a thunderstorm. The smoke showed no sign of stopping, and when it reached the ceiling, it poured out through the still broken windows of the Lounge.


    Its momentum is simr to the waterfall that Luke uses during his training, so I can onlyugh at the scenery which is too much of a joke.


    Was it the Tamatebako?or what?


    Tino, who had been standing there looking pale, let out a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Wh-Wh-Wh¡­ What¡­ are you doin¨D¨DMaster~¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Eh!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ You were looking at me with an apologetic gaze as if you were telling me ¡ºWhat if the box¡¯s content broke, I¡¯m sorry, Master~¡», so I just thought I should check it and reassure you, tho¡¯¡­¡­


    To begin with, I didn¡¯t really understand the situation. Hugh, was it? I remembered after Tino reminded me of him, but I don¡¯t know why he is lying on the ground, why he came here, or what the box he brought was. I¡¯m used to this kind of situation, so I may seem calm, but I am still quite confused.


    The smoke was ominous in appearance. It was more like a haze than smoke. Even the smoke from a fire is bad if inhaled, so you never know what might happen if you are exposed to something thates out of such a strange box.


    Tino approaches with unsteady steps.


    ¡°Ma-Master¡­¡­ Th-The outside¡­¡­ Is looking really bad¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Well, calm down¡­¡­ You have to calm down.¡± (Cry)


    Venttion¡­¡­ Venttion is important¡­¡­ And maybe it is better to let it escape outside rather than let it fill the Lounge¡­¡­ Rather, there¡¯s nothing I can do here.


    I look at the box, which continues to spit smoke that feels vaguely ominous. How could such a small box contain so much smoke? It didn¡¯t seem to be a Relic¨D¨DBut at that moment, I found something bright red inside the box, hidden by the smoke. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha so the Imouto Kitsune gave the box because Cry sent a message saying Curse Now


    So Cry was really the catalyst of the Prophecy!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Tamatebako: it is a treasure chest from the Japanese tale called Urashima Taro. You can think of it as Pandora¡¯s box.

 Chapter 299，Part2: 2 - Prophecy ②

    <h4>Chapter 299£¬Part2: 2 - Prophecy ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 299 Prophecy ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    It was a piece of jewelry. A pretty big one at that. As I have Barrier Rings, I was about to reach into the box to take it out when suddenly I felt my body being pulled backward.


    I lost my bnce and the box rolled out of my hand. The carpet I was wearing like a cloak pulled me backward. It was almost at the same time as I realized the cause of my losing bnce that the smoke was rushing down to where I was standing.


    ¡°Hihhh!?¡± (Tino)


    Tino screams and steps back.


    The smoke that went out through the broken window wasing back to the n House. It was as if it had a will on its own.


    Its momentum is iparable to when it erupted from the box, like a muddy stream. Perhaps there would be nothing left of you if you are exposed to it unprotected.


    No way¡­¡­ Car-kun, did you save me!?


    If anything, I feel that he wanted to run away¡­¡­ But could it be that his unfriendly attitude is just a front!?


    ¡°Ma-Master¡­¡­ This is¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    The ck smoke that returned converged in one ce. It was a beautiful, repulsive, out-of-this-world sight.


    Even I, who had seen many dangerous things, unintentionally took a step back. Tino, with her keen sense, probably understands the threat of that thing in front of me more than I do. I took a stance, but my teeth were *katakata* ttering.


    Why would youe back after leaving the n House once? Even though it would have been fine if you didn¡¯te back¡­¡­


    The gathered smoke increased its density and took shape. Strangely enough, it was simr to the unsealing of ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡» that I had just witnessed the other day.


    However, there is no Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle this time.


    The ck smoke was no longer smoke. The converging smoke clearly formed a human shape and then the darkness flowed down.


    A girl with her eyes closed appeared from inside. It is the same pattern as Marin¡¯s Wails, but the girl who appeared this time was not as broken as Marin¡¯s Wails, and¨D¨DShe was not a human being.


    Pointy ears and a beauty that looks like something artificial¨D¨DShe is a woman Spirit People.


    She wore a robe like those worn by Magi, but the pendant around her neck was very conspicuous.


    Bright red¨D¨DA crimson jewel with a mysterious glow that is as red as blood. Just by staring at it makes me feel like I am suffocating.


    Come to think of it, it is said that Spirit People curses are stronger than human curses¡­¡­


    Obviously, it wasn¡¯t alive. Its feet weren¡¯t touching the ground, and its atmosphere was too different from a living creature.


    Calm down, Cry Andrich. Tino is here too, so as the n Master, I can¡¯t show my pathetic side.


    What should I do¡­¡­ What should I do? Run away? Ask for help? To whom? It is only at a time like this that I returned the Symphonic Stone to Franz-san.


    ¡­¡­ Let¡¯s negotiate. In any case, it is not like I can do something against Monsters, Phantoms, or curses. Let¡¯s go with peace and love. I have always gotten out of trouble by getting down on my knees and doing a dogeza or negotiating in a friendly manner.


    Even Spirit People, who are generally hard to get along with, have good people among them. That is Kruz, I have to think that is Kruz or Eliza.


    I raised my right hand and smiled as I approached the mysterious Spirit People¨D¨DAnd the Spirit People opened her eyes.


    She had glowing eyes. My muscles froze and my body stopped moving. It was as if I was a frog being stared at by a snake.


    Even though I wasn¡¯t afraid of her¨D¨DOr maybe my soul was afraid of it.


    Her pair of eyes turned towards me, but they weren¡¯t looking at me. So I follow her gaze.


    What it was staring at was¨D¨DMy ring. It was on the index finger of my right hand, which I raised in a friendly manner¨D¨DA wooden ring. A cursed Relic that attracts curses. Come to think of it, the letters carved on the ring and the pattern on the box seem somewhat simr.


    It was hatred. What was in the depths of her eyes was an overflowing hatred. She has a well-defined appearance. Her facial expression was not distorted, but because of that, her powerful emotions were conveyed to me.


    I quickly tried to pull out the ring, but it still would note off. While doing so, the mysterious Spirit People extended her arm. Something like countless ck spears shot out from behind her as if guided by her arm.


    It wasn¡¯t that fast.? But there was no way I could avoid it.


    Car-kun which was wrapping me flew backward and pulled me. Countless ck spears¨D¨DRather than spears, they were waving like kelp¨D¨DJust barely pierced my body and bounced off due to my Barrier Ring.


    If you were going to pull my body, pull me earlier, Car-kun.


    Well, but if I didn¡¯t tie it up like a cloak, he would be the only one running away. Luckyyy.


    Thanks to Car-kun pulling my body, my body, which had been frozen as if it was paralyzed, started moving again. I staggered as Car-kun pulled me along, and the kelp chasing after me just barely scraped off one of my Barrier Ring again.


    It is no good, at this rate I will lose all my Barrier Rings and die. I have to call somebody to help¡­¡­¡­¡­ That was when I realized something.


    That¡¯s right, the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church! If I somehow managed to escape to the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church, I am sure they will do something about it! Even Anthem is there!


    And it seems like Car-kun will be able to fly now. Fortunately, the ss in the Lounge is broken and I can still take a few shots.


    I am lucky today. I quickly approached Tino, who was standing there with a pale expression on her face, and took her hand.


    I can¡¯t leave the helpless Tino behind. For Hugh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, it is an unavoidable sacrifice. If I make it back alive, I am so gonna ask him why he brought this crazy thing.


    ¡°Tino, let¡¯s go!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ah, Master~¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    I ran toward the broken ss. It has been a long time since Ist moved my body.


    Countless spears rush toward me, and Car-kun brilliantly avoids them. Every single spear that was swung at me cleanly pierced my head and was blocked by a Barrier Ring.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t hit Tino¨D¨DBut you are not doing it on purpose, are you? It doesn¡¯t hurt, but it is super scary.


    Under the feet of the Spirit People, the tile floor, which had just been repaired, was being eroded by the darkness and was crumbling. I want to charge her for the repair.


    The ck kelp crawls along the ground in pursuit. Apparently, that body made of condensed darkness can move the darkness in and out at will. It¡¯s kinda cool.


    But there was no time to do anything. When I make up my mind, I *Heyah* leaped out of the window while holding Tino¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Fly, Car-kun!¡± (Cry)


    Now is the time to show your true power.


    I felt the gravity all over my body. Perhaps following my order, Car-kun, which I was wearing, opened up widely.


    Then the knot in front of my neck came undone and my field of vision flipped. I almost fell headlong off the n House, still holding Tino¡¯s hand, but just in the nick of time, Tino, who was holding my hand, grabbed the edge of the carpet and took a big leap into the air.


    ¡­¡­ If it was the other way around, I would have definitely let go because it would be too painful. Nice one, Tino! <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Press F for Hugh, he brought the strongest curse for Cry but thanks to the ring, the curse materializes rather than killing everyone in the Imperial Capital.


    And OMG Cry is going to the Korei Church and you know what is over there!


    2 other curses that Cry nted there with his Divine Strategy!


    Epic battle iing!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 300，Part1: 1 - Prophecy ③

    <h4>Chapter 300£¬Part1: 1 - Prophecy ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 300 Prophecy ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    It must be destroyed. At its core, there was only one thing to do and it was to fulfill its mission.


    It was conscious. And the memories of the time when it was once alive too. But it is like a stone on the roadside in front of the emotions that are so powerful that it made it be a phenomenon.


    Only one thing matters. To fulfill the ancient duty of the Queen of Spirit People.


    A great forest where Spirit People have lived since immemorial times. There, she protected her people from intruders who step into the forest without respect or faith, and repelled the humans.


    It is undeniably a race for survival against mankind. If defeated, its species will perish or be human¡¯s ves. The great power of the Queen of Spirit People is to avoid this.


    When it awoke after a long period of silence, it found itself in an incredibly huge city overflowing with hostile species. Huge houses lined the streets as far as the eye could see, and there were countless lives.


    Even if their total number is ten times that of the Spirit People in the forest that it once ruled, they still won¡¯t be able to reach its power.


    However, no matter how powerful the opponents are, no matter how many they are, what it has to do does not change. Memories of the past have awakened, igniting the curse and its desire to kill.


    In the course of the battle, many brethren fell, and many hostile species were brought down. Many tragedies have been born, many vows have been made.


    Kill as many enemies as possible and save as many brethren as possible. Washing blood with blood, adding tragedies with even more tragedies. Fear begets fear, and resentment follows suit. As it has done repeatedly over the years. The luxury of being heartbroken by that fact no longer exists.


    As usual, when it tried to wash away the city with resentment and murderous intent that could not be contained in its body, it suddenly regained its ¡ºConsciousness¡».


    Normally, there is nothing better than the extermination of the hostile species that has killed countless of its brethren in their long history of warfare. But something very ¡ºIrksome¡» forced its thought back.


    Tasting that for the first time, reason returns to its mind which had been devoted solely to destruction until now.


    It returned back from its altered form to its original form in order to kill it with extreme precision, and what came into its eyes¨D¨DWas the figure of an unremarkable man.


    He is an unremarkable young man. His demeanor is far from that of a warrior, and normally, he was not the kind of opponent that it would look at consciously.


    Normally it would trample him down like an insect and not even notice that it had crushed him. Even though he was supposed to be such an opponent¨D¨DFor some unknown reason, when it saw him, it felt irresistibly irritated.


    A burning murderous intent was whispering deep inside it, to destroy him before anyone else.


    Killing the young man in front of it is equivalent to the death of tens of hundred million people. Even though it should know that there was no logic behind it and that the priority should be to destroy the city¨D¨DIt couldn¡¯t help but attack him.


    No¨D¨Dthis is, this emotion is, due to the ring¡¯s power. The reason why he can stir up such emotions is due to the ring. A tool to control ¡ºCurses¡» that itspanions once wore.


    It doesn¡¯t know how it was here, but it now knows why it felt like this. It fully understood. It understand now. It had figured it all out. It relieved it.


    Its attack, unleashed on instinct, was repelled right in front of the young man¡¯s eyes.


    It understood. However¨D¨DIt doesn¡¯t matter. It will not think about how to deal with it, hesitate, endure, or beat around the bush.


    The young man runs away from it, who tries to attack him in rapid session. The man, who was just being barely dragged by the strange carpet, was *burabura* dangling and *yurayura* swaying like bait.


    The young man was *burabura* dangling from the carpet and moving away from it at high speed. Countless humans, beings to be killed, look up at him, seeminglypletely unaware of the situation.


    Fine. The destruction of this city willeter.


    Reason was cursing itself. Aaah, how can this happen, Queen of Spirit People. How could the proud guardian of Spirit People be deceived by such a tool? And, even though it knows it all¨D¨DThis is just too foolish.


    Its head *gangan* ached and the burning desire to kill transformed its body. And for the first time in a long time since it became a curse, it uttered in anguage.


    ¡°Uuuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I¡¯l KiL U! YOu WoN¡¯t gEt aWay! NeVer!¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Tino¡¯s spirit was already on the verge of copse.? An unexpected and unreasonable event that urs continuously is something that I will never get used to, no matter how much I grow through the ¡ºInfinite Trials¡».


    That thing is without a doubt the worst Infinite Trials that anyone has ever gone through so far. I can¡¯t even bring myself to face it, it¡¯s a cmity.


    No matter how strong they be, humans have their own limits. And that thing¡¯s power easily exceeded that limit.


    The terrifying yet beautiful appearance I saw at the end. Ears that are proof of being a Spirit People. That was probably the famous human killing curse created by the Queen of Spirit People.


    Master~ would not impose a half-assed trial. At this moment, at that instant, Tino was clearly reminded of that.


    I have been grabbed by his hand, protected from its attacks, and so on, but this time I didn¡¯t have time to be happy about it. That didn¡¯t even register in Tino¡¯s mind. In other words, Tino will die even if a scratch hits me.


    I grab the carpet with my right hand and hold Master¡¯s~ hand with my left. My training paid off.


    No¨D¨DI¡¯m sure he did that to verify my skills. There¡¯s no way Master~ would jump off the Lounge without thinking, so he tried to see if Tino could properly catch the falling Master~. He is unmistakably a demon.


    If I could afford it, I would be *shikushiku* weeping. But I couldn¡¯t afford it, so I breathed desperately and beat my heart, which was about to stop.


    The carpet flew high in the sky with ease, but I was not relieved at all. While *burabura* dangling around, Master~ called out to me from below. Right now, I hate a little bit his expression, which is always so reliable and rxed.


    ¡°Tino, are you okay? I am not too heavy?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh? What are you talking about¡­ There is no way it will be heavy with just this, Master~!!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    Tino is being trained by Onee-sama. If it¡¯s Master¡¯s~ weight, there¡¯s plenty of room for ten more people. That¡¯s why, no more trials, Master~¡­¡­ <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Chapter 300! Yay!


    So the curse was indeed the Queen of Spirit People.


    Wasn¡¯t that what Lapis and Kruz looking for?


    Of course, Cry find it as soon as they left to get the Shaman


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 300，Part2: 2 - Prophecy ③

    <h4>Chapter 300£¬Part2: 2 - Prophecy ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 300 Prophecy ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The carpet flies through the sky at high speed. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like I could afford to get on top of it. No, it¡¯s fine. Running away from that thing is all that matters.


    People in the city looked up at Tino and Master~ with interest as we *burabura* dangle in the sky and fly at high speed. Tino thinks you should evacuate rather than do that.


    The hatred shown by that curse was beyond ordinary level. Even Tino, who had absorbed Mana Material, was no match for it, so ordinary citizens would have been crushed like ants. But there was nothing I could do about that. All Tino could do now was to believe that Master~ was not someone who would let that happen.


    I wonder if Master~ was relieved, he let out a big sigh and says leisurely.


    ¡°To the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church. ASAP, okay.¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Please do something ASAP about that thing, Master~¡­¡­ Or rather, you will do something about it, right!? You can do something about it, right!?


    In the first ce, for me, I feel that even the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church can¡¯t handle that¡­¡­ If someone could do something about it, I¡¯m sure it would be someone Level 10.


    Today was supposed to be a date with Master~, but it turned out to be a terrible date. I miss the old days where when we went out together and were only getting kidnapped by bandits.


    ¡°We shook it off?¡± (Cry)


    Master asks briefly with a rxed expression. He has a lot of room to spare even though he was *burabura* dangling in the air while flying at high speed.


    Or rather, Master~ ¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to hold my hand? It¡¯s like I am the only one putting effort into this¡­¡­


    I swallowed the words that were about toe out of my mouth and checked the n House that was far away. Car-kun¡¯s speed seems to be quite fast, so the only thing I can see now is the top of the n House¡­¡­ The top¨D¨D.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-It transformed. It¡¯sing after us Master~!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Hee!?¡± (Cry)


    A long-limbed, ck, monkey-like thing was climbing the n House.


    Its total length is several tens of meterspared to the size of the top of the n House. Itsrge, bright eyes show no interest in the noisy citizens, but they are rather fixated on Master~ and Tino, who are hanging from the carpet and moving at high speed.


    No, it¡¯s not Master~ and Tino. Tino didn¡¯t feel any gaze.


    I¡¯m sure the only thing it¡¯s looking at is¨D¨DMaster~. Now that I think about it, even in the n Master¡¯s Office, the only one that was attacked was Master~.


    Could it be that this thing is aiming at Master~¡­¡­? I¡¯m sure I would not have been attacked if I had been left there¨D¨DNo, no, no!


    I *bunbun* shake my head and regain my faith.


    In the first ce, Master~ is being attacked because of the ring Tino gave him. Master~ said that everything was as expected, but even if it was as he expected, Tino must have been the trigger. I think I¡¯m going to puke, Master~¡­¡­


    ¡°It transformed!? Why!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s just a demon¡¯s possessing trick¡­¡­ Master~.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°A demon!? Do demons transform when they possess something!?¡± (Cry)


    Certainly, Tino also transforms when Tino is possessed by the demon when wearing that mask¡­¡­ No, no, no, that¡¯s not what I am talking about.


    When I looked back, I saw the giant monkey using its arms and legs to jump across the rooftops ande toward us. It wasing toward us at high speed, using the buildings of the Imperial Capital as footholds. Maybe it wasn¡¯t as heavy as it looks, the building on which it was stepping on has not copsed at all.


    The screams of the citizens who noticed the nimbly moving monster came in waves. But as long as it uses the roof as its foothold, there is no danger of people being trampled. The only problem is that they are unlikely to forgive Master~ and Tino.


    There was a powerful hatred in its eyes. Its killing intent could be felt in the smoke that spewed out of that box, but now, it was as if everything that was spread over a wide area was concentrated in one ce.


    I hurriedly made a request to Car-kun.


    ¡°Fly faster, Car-kun! To the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Tino, Car-kun doesn¡¯t listen to what people¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Car-kun¡¯s speed elerated further. It was as if it had be the wind. It surely would have been a lot of fun to ride around the Imperial Capital with Master~.


    However, the monkey was moving even faster. It¡¯s just an estimation, but the distance is getting shorter little by little.


    Their basic performances are too different. I can only be d that it can¡¯t fly.


    I want to counterattack from a distance or do something to slow it down, but Tino has no means of long-range attack. I ask Master~ for help.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good, Master~! Even if we elerate, it will still catch up to us!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°I-I see¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ B-But, it will be alright, okay.¡± (Cry)


    For some reason, Master~ seemed a bit disheartened, but when he looked up, he smiled in a way that made me forget about this hopeless situation, but if you put it in a bad way, made Tino feel uneasy.


    ¡°We are already at the ¡°Light Spirit (Kourei)¡± Church. Everything is going ording to my n. After that¡­¡­ Anthem will do something about it!¡± (Cry)


    Th-This is not what you call a ¨D¨DAn¡­¡­ Anthem Onii-sama¡­¡­¡­¡­ Good luck.


    Just as the Master~ said, the building of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡±es into view. There is the huge gate that seems to have been built to amodate Anthem Onii-sama, and the white walls reminiscent of a castle.


    The ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church is an expert in healing as well as in curses. From what I have heard, many of the churches have sturdy buildings. Especiallyrge churches are said to be as secure as real castles, as they hold many dangerous curse items that people brought.


    The priests of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church, who was just in front of the church, stare in wonder when they see Tino approaching with the carpet and then change theirplexions when they see the monkey, which is clearly a product of a curse, following them.


    In a rush, many holy knights who reside theree out to the front. It was a quick response, but it was too unreliable in front of that curse.


    After all, even if a cannon was fired, it doesn¡¯t seem like it would do any damage.


    And there, Anthem Onii-sama came out of the gate with his armor off. Master~ *bunbun* waved his hands in the air as he was dangling.


    ¡°Anthem, take care of the rest!¡± (Cry)


    For the first time, Tino saw Anthem Onii-sama¡¯s normally calm andposed expression slightly twitch.


    The distance between life and death was approximately ten meters when the monkey took a big leap. Car-kun surges up and slides over the wall into the church courtyard.


    We passed by the ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡» I heard about that was waiting to be purified.


    Then, the ck monkey swung hisrge arm down, easily breaking through the wall that Tino and the rest had climbed over. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thank you Satria for the Ko-fi!


    Didn¡¯t have time to post the chapter yesterday, so here it is.


    Good luck Anthem! I think you will need it


    And Cry, it is because you say that everything is ording to your n that people misunderstand you.


    No, what am I talking about¡­ Of course, Cry nned everything! No way he just thinks on the fly and gets lucky each time!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 301，Part1: 1 - Prophecy ④

    <h4>Chapter 301£¬Part1: 1 - Prophecy ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 301 Prophecy ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Anthem Smart. Boasting an inhumanly gigantic physique, he is one of the most famous Holy Knights in the Imperial Capital.


    He excels in physical strength and healing skills, and despite his taciturn personality, he is the most well-known of all the Members of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·.


    As far as Tino knows, among everyone in ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, Anthem Onii-sama is the most dependable¨D¨DStable person. Compared to the other Members, his degree of harshness is low, which exins why he has the second highest Certification Level after Master~.


    But even so, I think defeating this monster alone will be no simple task.


    The carpet lowered us to the ground in the courtyard, and when I was standing on my feet, I looked back at the gate.


    The church wall hadpletely copsed after being hit by the ck monkey¡¯s arm. Buildings such as churches are built with a magical treatment to make them quite sturdy, and if the opponent uses the power of darkness, it should be as strong as the outer wall, but in front of its powerful arm, the wall looked like a building block or something.


    It was just luck that the attack didn¡¯t hit ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡» which was crucified in front of the gate. Or maybe it was just bad luck¨D¨D.


    There was a flurry of light *bachibachi* popping around the huge ck arm. It was the power of the barrier that repels those linked to the darkness. But the ck monkey showed no pain, and before long, along with the sound of something shattering, the light stopped.


    It¡¯s too strong. I can¡¯t believe that the barrier of the main church of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church in the Imperial Capital is of no use whatsoever¨D¨D.


    Debris rains down. Seeing the monstrosity, the priests of the church shout tardily.


    ¡°We-We are under attack!¡± (Priest)


    Seen from up close, the ck monkey was too gigantic. Something that makes Anthem Onii-sama look small¡­¡­ A real Monster.


    The other priests belonging to the church arepletely intimidated by its power. Tino isn¡¯t in a position to talk for the others, but this is like losing the battle before it has even begun.


    And then, at that moment, Members of Ark Rodin¡¯s ¡¶Ark Brave (Seirei no Miko)¡· came running out of the church building.


    Their unexpected appearance took my breath away.


    They were not dressed in civilian clothes, but in full armor and sword drawn, ready for battle. Even Tino, who is overwhelmingly in Master~ group, could not help but recognize him as a hero.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What the hell? What is that ¨D¨D¡± (Isabe)


    ¡°Hhh¡­¡­ What an ominous power¡­¡­¡± (Yu)


    ¡°To think it will break the church¡¯s barrier so easily¡­¡­¡± (Armelle)


    The shivering Magi Isabe, the Priestess Yu, and (ording to Master) the Warrior Armelle.


    Ark, standing in front of his Party ¡¶Ark Brave (Seirei no Miko)¡·, looked up at the monster and let out a small sigh.


    ¡°I heard that the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± might attack, but I didn¡¯t expect a monkey. ¡­¡­ What the hell is going on?¡± (Ark)


    Ark Rodin and Anthem Smart. Two famous Level 7s in the Imperial Capital.


    It was small, but a faint glimmer of light was visible. It¡¯s a monster who I thought couldn¡¯t be defeated by human beings, but if it¡¯s these two, then¨D¨D.


    There, additional Hunters appear from within the church in *zorozoro* wave.


    ¡°Geh, da heck is that!?¡± (Hunter 1)


    ¡°Tha¡­¡­ That¡¯s impossible!¡± (Hunter 2)


    There were some people I knew and some I did not. Some paled at the sheer power they felt from its huge body, while others took up arms in desperation.


    Not all of them would be considered first-ss. But there were quite a lot of them.


    Including the priests and the others, there must be close to a hundred people. The opponent is powerful, but if there are this many people in addition to Ark and Anthem Onii-sama, then maybe¨D¨D.


    However, I¡¯ve heard that the purification operation was already over, so why were there so many people waiting here!?


    Master~ said behind me, who was turning my head left and right while blinking my eyes frequently.


    ¡°Oooh, oooh, they are all here.¡± (Cry)


    !! Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ This is also Master¡¯s~ n!?


    That¡¯s it. It had to be. Open the box, release the curse, prepare an ambush in the church, a ce favorable to us, and lead it there. Isn¡¯t this truly a strategy from the Divine Strategist?


    So, Tino was brought here¡­¡­ Because I am counted as one of the forces?


    In front of a bewildered Tino, the battle began.


    Ark Rodin puts his power into his famous Holy Sword Relic, Historia. Anthem Onii-sama brandishes his fist and rushes toward the ck monkey. The Hunters all attack at once from a distance. The priests pray and pierce the ck monkey with a pir of light. The ck monkey, under constant attack¨D¨DIgnores all of it and charges toward Master~.


    Neither the Hunters nor the priest was in its sights. It *hoi* jumped over Anthem Onii-sama with his long legs which were almost reaching its head and dropped its fist at Master~ who was standing behind Tino.


    It¡¯spletely on course to involve me despite not targeting Tino at all. Just as I was about to evade in a panic, the jet-ck arm swinging from directly above me was burned away by a blinding white light that almost made my consciousness fly away.


    I take a breath and noticed it. It was Ark. Ark attacked.


    The honorable Holy Sword ¡ºHistoria (Pioneer of History)¡» which is said to have once prated even a god of another.


    The light emitted from Ark Rodin¡¯s Holy Swordpletely reduced the hideous ck monkey¡¯s arm to dust. As expected of a Relic that specializes in power, it has tremendous destructive power.


    And although Ark, can freely manipte his Relic, is a Fake Ikemen and is lower than Master~, he is certainly one of the primary Hunters of this golden age of Hunters.


    With this, we can dispel that curse.


    Tino smiled slightly, but Ark muttered with a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s no good, it¡¯s too hard. I can¡¯t believe it only took one of its arms after releasing all the power left in the sword. I don¡¯t have enough ¡ºHistory¡» to defeat that thing.¡± (Ark)


    ¡°Ark-san¡­¡­¡­¡­ Look at the arm you blew away!¡± (Isabe)


    Eh? It¡¯s not good?


    Isabe eximed. And I widened my eyes involuntarily.


    The arm that should have been obliterated regenerated in the blink of an eye and was fully functional. Among the Monsters, there are those with high regenerative abilities, but this is in a different ss.


    What¡¯s more, that ck monkey¡­¡­ Even though its arm was blown off, it didn¡¯t pay any attention to Ark at all.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Really, it looks like it¡¯s not working, Master~. Apparently, this is an ¡ºInfinite Trial¡» and this was not the solution.


    At that moment, the ck monkey howled. The sound sted through the interior of the church, shaking my consciousness violently.


    There were the *dosadosa* sounds of people copsing. When I looked around, half of the priests who surrounded me were lying down due to its roar. Some Hunters also copsed. Tino, who thought we could win for a moment, looks like a fool.


    Anthem Onii-sama, who was once ignored, charges at the ck monkey who res at Master~.


    His glowing fist pierces deeply into its leg and peels away the darkness, but it does not seem to feel any pain, nor it is even slowing it down as it ignores it and tries to attack Master~.


    .


    He has guts indeed, but theirpatibility is too unfavorable.


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wh-What a powerful and sad power¡­¡­ To think that other than Marin¡¯s Wails such a curse existed¨D¨D¡± (Priest)


    I remember him, the priest, who is Anthem Onii-sama¡¯s benefactor, frowned at it.


    Then after hearing that voice, Master~ *pon* hit his hand as if he hade up with something.


    ¡°O-Oh yeah, then in that case, why don¡¯t we? break ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡» seal and let them fight?¡± (Cry)


    Could that be¡­¡­ A ridiculously risky idea?


    ¡°N-No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    The taciturn Anthem Onii-sama expresses his opinion while frantically thrusting his fist into the ck monkey. The priests and those who were still conscious and were continuing to attack forgot the fight for a moment and looked at Master~ who said something out of the blue. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Let¡¯s gooooo! Infinite Trials for Ark and Anthem!


    Moreover, Cry wants to mobilize Marin and the ck knight to fight the curse.


    Epic fight iing!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 301，Part2: 2 - Prophecy ④

    <h4>Chapter 301£¬Part2: 2 - Prophecy ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 301 Prophecy ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Anthem, you must break that seal now! We can¡¯t win even with all the forces gathered here, it¡¯s the only way!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°N-No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    ¡°Ca-Calm down, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. Marin¡¯s Wails is not something so convenient¨D¨D¡± (Edgar)


    Anthem Onii-sama, Priest-san, and everyone else were stopping Master~. Of course, they would stop him. I wee strange ideas that can give us a chance to win, but this time, Master¡¯s idea was too entric.


    Master~ *mumu* frowned his eyebrows when he realized that there was no one who agreed with him.


    And then he looked at Tino.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh! What, what is it? Master~, why are you looking at me now!?


    ¡ì


    Tino ran through the church courtyard where many people were lying on the ground. I wanted someone to stop me, but there was no one doing it.


    Tino is a Thief who specializes in speed, and Hunters cannot take their eyes off the curse. And to begin with, the true enemy, the ck monkey, has no interest in Tino.


    With surprising ease, I run in front of the ck monkey, greatly leap toward the two curses that are bound in midair, and stick to Marin¡¯s Wails, using the chains that pierced their body like a screw.


    Marin¡¯s Wails stare in wonder at Tino¡¯s sudden arrival. If you suddenly try to break the seal when you are sealed in one, even if you are a curse, of course, you would be surprised.


    I only have a bad feeling about this, but I¡¯m sure Marin¡¯s Wails is better than that monkey. I have to believe.


    Isabe, who was preparing tounch an advanced offensive magic, screams.


    ¡°Tino! Come back to your senses!¡± (Isabe)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, but Master~ told me to do it!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you toe back to your senses!!¡± (Isabe)


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty, Tinoooooooooo!¡± (Armelle)


    Everyone is trying to stop Tino. When they are telling me this much, I feel like I¡¯m doing something very stupid.


    However, nothing can be done. Tino is Master¡¯s~ faithful servant. What Master~ says is absolute. The Divine Strategy is absolute.


    Master~ is perfect. The only problem is that he never takes into ount the hardships Tino and the others have to go through¨D¨D.


    Besides, it might not be wrong to put up a curse against a curse.


    Tino doesn¡¯t know much about curses, but Master~ saying something random¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is Impossible!


    With a little effort, the chains of the Relice off with ease. The gloomy power felt from Marin¡¯s Wails increases, and a strong dizziness attacks Tino.


    The ck monkey, who had been attacking Master~ from every direction, stops and looks at Tino for the first time.


    Apparently, even for that monster, Marin¡¯s Wails, the church¡¯s worst curse, can¡¯t be overlooked.


    It might work. Tino got fired up and pulled out all the chains that pierced through ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡» all at once.


    The chain Relic falls to the ground with a light thud, and Tino alsonds on the ground due to the momentum of pulling out the chain.


    And then¨D¨DA Wail that chilled your soul resounded in the courtyard.


    I felt a chill as if someone had stroked me right under my skin. Then, the sound of metal hitting something hard can be heard from nearby.


    It¡¯s the knight. When I looked up, the knight whom Marin¡¯s Wails had been embracing was kneeling on the ground and slowly rising to its feet.


    The armor, which had certainly been *borobora* in tattered and crumbling a while ago, was back to look as good as new. Did it absorb the negative energy released by the ck monkey?


    Marin¡¯s Wails followed the ck knight, and the ck monkey red at its resurrected kind.


    Their presence collided and mingled together, transforming the church, which originally had an air of purity, into a different world.


    Their presence is so mixed up that Tino can no longer even tell which side has the edge.


    Marin¡¯s Wails and the ck monkey red at each other, aware of each other. Priest-san, Anthem, Ark, and Master~ are watching the situation with bated breath.


    Maybe¡­¡­ They may really take each other out. Even if they don¡¯t cancel out, they should suffer some damage.


    I put my hands together in a praying manner. There, the ck monkey who had been ring at them suddenly let out a loud roar.


    Its huge body shrinks like a deted balloon, and in just a few seconds she transforms into the Spirit People woman we saw at the n House.


    Its body had be smaller, but its presence had rather increased. Perhaps the power that was overflowing from its huge body has been condensed.


    Both have a power level Tino has never seen before, but now that Ipare them, it is clear that the Spirit People one has the edge. Most likely, even Marin¡¯s Wails cannot win.


    The ck knight shes at the approaching, superior curse as if it could not withstand it. An arm sprouted from the Spirit People¡¯s abdomen and pierced the knight.


    Changeable at will. For a curse, for the manifestation of powerful emotions, having a form means nothing. The Spirit People approached Marin, who was wailing in a high-pitched voice¨D¨D.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Uuuuhm¡­¡­¡­¡­ Master~? Somehow they look like to me that they are having a conversation?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Or rather, if you think about it¨D¨DIsn¡¯t a Spirit People an expert in sorcery?


    Wasn¡¯t that why you said that we are going to call a Spirit People Shaman from the outside¨D¨DWell, it is true that a curse may not have that kind of knowledge, but¡­¡­


    The Spirit People looks back at us. Its arm is pulled out of the ck knight, and the freed ck knight stands on both feet. It appears that it didn¡¯t take any damage.


    Then Marin¡¯s Wails stopped wailing and looked at Master~.


    The negative existences that were shing with each other are mixing together to form one huge existence. Anthem Onii-sama says as he groans.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You¡¯re kidding.¡± (Anthem)


    Now everyone¡¯s hearts were united. With how things are going, they are clearly not going to fight against each other.


    Master~ looked around for a while in silence, then said, as if in trouble.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ They make up and case closed?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°As if that¡¯s possible!!¡± (Tino)


    Marin¡¯s Wails, the ck knight, and the cursed Spirit People all attack at once. In front of them, Anthem Onii-sama, Ark, and the others from ¡¶Ark Brave (Seirei no Miko)¡· stand in their way.


    It¡¯s useless. We couldn¡¯t even handle one, but three of them is too much.


    Fortunately, those things will pursue Master~. The damage should be minimal while we are on the run¨D¨DIn the meantime, they will form a n!


    We can¡¯t stay here. Even the church¡¯s barrier didn¡¯t help.


    Tino grabbed Master¡¯s~ hand and quickly climbed onto the *hirahira* fluttering carpet and shouted.


    ¡°Fly, Car-kun!¡± (Tino)


    .


    Car-kun hears Tino¡¯smand and leaps up at a furious pace. Master¡¯s~ who was on the carpet almost falls off due to the inertia, but I tightly grip his hands. Master~ while fluttering as he did before he came here, said.


    ¡°R-Right, let¡¯s go to where Sytry is! If it is not the useless Sytry, then she should be able to do something about this situation!¡± (Cry)


    Master~, I-I can believe in you, right? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Nooo, where did the trope where the curses got a change of heart and help the protagonist go!


    It would have been so epic if Marin and the knight protected Cry against the Cursed Spirit People!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 302，Part1: 1 - Prophecy ⑤

    <h4>Chapter 302£¬Part1: 1 - Prophecy ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 302 Prophecy ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    The three curses follow. The most powerful Cursed Spirit People. Marin¡¯s Wails and the dark knight of unknown origin who suddenly appeared. The mixed miasma turns into a ck cloud that erodes the Imperial Capital¡¯s sky.


    There are also insubstantial Phantoms and the like in Treasure Shrines, but Tino had rarely fought against such things. If they had been a little more¡­¡­¡­¡­ Or rather a lot weaker, I could have said it was a good experience, but this time it was way over my tolerance.


    Master~, aren¡¯t you overestimating me too much? I¡¯m like a tiny speck of dust¨D¨DOr rather, there¡¯s no way I can handle something that even that phony Ikemen can¡¯t defeat, Master~!


    While I was desperately trying to control Car-kun, I looked at Master~ who was *burabura* dangling.


    Even at times like this, Master~ didn¡¯t lose hisposure.


    Does he have a n that Tino can¡¯t even imagine? It¡¯s always like that. I¡¯ll look at death in the eye and barely survive. But even if I know about that, scary things are scary. I think that wandering between the boundary of life and death is not something that should often happen.


    I had a glimpse of hope that Ark and the others would manage to defeat them, but it seems that even a hero would be unable to do so. In the first ce, there is nothing I can do when the opponent is something even barriers don¡¯t work against it, and has a lot of endurance and would relentlessly pursue Master~ without looking back.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard being so popr.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Master~ ¡­ Its figure¡­¡­ It changed again!¡± (Tino)


    At the gate of the church. A ck mass could be seen from above it. The mass *gunyagunya* wriggled squishily and changed its shape drastically again.


    Spirit People are known for being the guardians of the forest. Although it is a ce that humans rarely enter, the Spirit People form friendships with various nts and animals and protect the forest with their help in the city of Spirit People located deep in the Great Forest.


    Spirit People don¡¯t talk much about themselves, but legends say that a good guardian of the forest can even borrow the power of a Monster, to repel intruders. Perhaps, by borrowing power, they were referring to transforming with Magic.


    The new form of the curse was¨D¨DA Dragon. A jet-ck dragon. A dark dragon with ck wings and fangs simr to des.


    It¡¯s about two sizes smaller than the monkey from earlier, but that is not salvation at all. That form is¨D¨DIt¡¯s one where it can fly in the sky. On top of it is the ck knight and Marin¡¯s Wails. I¡¯ve never seen anything like that before.


    ¡°It¡¯s a dragon! A dragon!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You think it flies?¡± (Cry)


    Of course it can fly. It¡¯s because it¡¯s a dragon¨D¨DMoreover, because it is the transformed form of a curse, it is not a goofy dragon like the Onsen Dragon.


    Amidst the dark clouds of miasma, a dark dragon spreads its wings and flies through the sky. The scene reminded me of a sceneing from the ends of the world, and screams went up from all over the Imperial Capital. Even if themotion were to be safely contained, there would be no way to recover from this¡­¡­


    I could also see the knights protecting the Imperial Capital, but for some reason, there were obviously fewer of them than usual. In the first ce, it seems difficult to drop that thing with an attack from the ground¨D¨D.


    Even if Master~ Divine Strategy failed and was killed by it, that thing¡¯s anger would never subside. The fate of the Imperial Capital was now definitely in Master¡¯s~ hands.


    Tino must do what she can¨D¨D.


    ¡°Where do you want me to deliver you, Master~!? I will, absolutely, carry you there, Master~.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that Sytry?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh!? Ah¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    I look in the direction Master~ is pointing. Just then, Sytry Onee-sama came out of arge, rugged building off the main street.


    It is hard to tell because she is wearing a rugged gas mask thatpletely hides her head, but there is no doubt. The person with her is probably also an Alchemist from Primus Academy of Magic Sciences.


    With the hand grabbing Car-kun, I drive towards them while searching in my memories.


    What kind of building was that¡­¡­ Right. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that should be the entrance to the Imperial Capital¡¯s underground sewers.


    It is the entrance to the terrifying sewer that stretches like a maze with Monsters and the like apparently living there, and idents seem to ur regrly, so Tino remembers being very scared of this ce when I was a child.


    It is a ce where people rarely go. What in the world is Sytry Onee-sama doing in a ce like that¡­¡­


    In any case, I follow Master¡¯s~ instructions and took Car-kun there.


    Sytry Onee-sama widened her eyes for a moment when Tino and Master~ suddenly appeared on the carpet, but when she removed the gas mask, she immediately said with a blossoming smile.


    ¡°Cry-san, you came just in time! I am currently doing some research on the ecology and water quality of the underground sewer! And I made a wonderful discovery there¨D¨DSo, I would like to do some experiment with the Strawberry ze¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have a lot to say, but I will save it forter. Right now, we need to confirm the effects of the controlling drug first.¡± (Niklf)


    They have this attitude despite seeing Tino who came on the carpet covered in sweat and Master~ who came while dangling from the carpet. Is it a characteristic of all Alchemists to forget themselves when absorbed in something?


    Even though a 3-course curse set ising soon¨D¨D.


    ¡°O-Ooh?¡± (Cry)


    Master~ was at a loss for words as his eyes widened at the sudden wee from Sytry Onee-sama.


    Come on, Master~. Tell Sytry Onee-sama that you want her to do something about those curses!


    Sytry Onee-sama *jii* looked at Tino for a moment and hugged Master¡¯s~ arm who, even in this situation, wasn¡¯t nervous at all. Apparently, she didn¡¯t like the fact that Tino came with Master~. However, if you look at the desperate Tino and Master~ who was *burabura* dangling and still think that it looks like a date, then Sytry Onee-sama must really be blind.


    And then Sytry Onee-sama said with a big smile on her face.


    ¡°As expected, the potion was diluted and lost its effectiveness, but I discovered the urban legend! I¡¯m sure Cry-san will like it too. There was a Dragon in the underground sewer, a Sewer Dragon! If the effect of the Strawberry ze is true, it should listen to Cry-san¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    Sew¡­¡­ Sewer¡­¡­ Dra¡­¡­ Gon???


    The curse roar rises from behind, and Sytry Onee-sama looks up at the sky for the first time. A jet-ck dragon in the form of death is approaching from behind.


    In front of Tino, who was frozen by her unfamiliar words, Master~ *pon* hit his hands as if he hade up with something.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are you serious, Master~¡­¡­


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    A sewer dragon! Sasuga Cry, he prepared everything!


    How will the dragon(?) fare against the 3 course cursed set!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 302，Part2: 2 - Prophecy ⑤

    <h4>Chapter 302£¬Part2: 2 - Prophecy ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 302 Prophecy ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Before even finding it funny, the sheer stupidity of that idea irritated it.


    Truly, since the beginning of time, humans have been unimaginably stupid, to think they would try to make a different kind of curse sh against this Spirit People. But that man in particr seemed to be the most foolish of all those humans.


    In the first ce, the two curses that the man tried to release and control were indeed powerful, but even if they fought head-on, they were no match for it.


    The curses on those two had clearly diminished in power. From its point of view, those curses had probably a more powerful grudge until very recently.


    As a result of those two cursesing together, their resentment was about to be lost.


    Clearly, the knight was standing in front of the woman to protect her. A curse basically loses its power if there is no longer a target to focus its grudge on or when it has no more regrets. This is also another approach to how to purify a curse.


    The reason why it didn¡¯t kill them and recruited them was partly because they weren¡¯t a target to be attacked, but also to show the result of his foolish n to that man who didn¡¯t even seem to be afraid until now.


    And it half-seeded, half-failed. The man was surprised, but not horrified.


    Even more so, when he flew away on a carpet from the church where his friends were, it was indeed so shaken that it stopped momentarily.


    His odds would have been better in the church, but either he has given up or he still has a n.


    All the other enemies will be forter. Destroy him for sure. He won¡¯t escape.


    There were a lot of people who seemed to be more difficult to deal with than that man, but they do not matter for now.


    It transforms into a winged beast and chases after that man who flies at high speed on a carpet with the two new curses.


    The female curse was apparently reluctant to kill that man.


    Was it because the enemy had too little spirit or will to fight, or was it maybe she felt sorry for him?


    He is mediocre. His mind is too mediocre, but, well yeah, sometimes the best way to resist a curse is not to resist at all.


    But that doesn¡¯t matter. It raised a roar.


    Tell that man that he is doomed and cursed his life.


    This irritation is no doubt part of the ring¡¯s power, but it is definitely not eptable for a human man to wear a ring that was created by Spirit People in the first ce.


    The man rushes into a rugged and old building. So foolish. Too foolish. He is the epitome of a human.


    Even the church barrier was meaningless, so I can¡¯t believe he is going to shield himself in a building of that size¨D¨DJust as it was about to blow it up in one breath, it suddenly noticed the existence of countless lives gathering from the underground.


    Somerge, some small. Insects, small animals. Mixed in with those existences¨D¨DIs also arge spark of life.


    .


    Suddenly, the building trembles, and the metal gate bursts open.


    What appeared through the gate was¨D¨DA lone dragon with filthy gray skin. Its skin had been worked up by the filthy water, and its back was covered with spines. Its eyes had been in the dark for so long that they had deteriorated and did not perceive light.


    Behind it followed countless creatures including mice, bats, and small monsters which were often seen in the forest.


    The underground, huh¡­ Is he controlling the animals and monsters that live underground¡­ But by what means¨D¨D.


    ¡°Let¡¯s goooooooooooooo! Sewer Dragon!¡± (Cry)


    The man shouts from inside the building. He is screaming, but his voice has no will to fight.


    What is he nning on doing? There is no way that this is going to be a fight. But going along with his n is unpleasant.


    Conversing with monsters, animals, and nts is one of the Spirit People¡¯s trademarks.


    It greatly pivots itself and reverts to its original living form. The two curses that lost their footingnded on the ground.


    Perhaps sensing the difference in strength by instinct, the filthy-covered dragon took a step back as if pressured by its existence and the existence of its twopanions. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Even if it is a short one, I didn¡¯t have the time to post it yesterday but here¡¯s the chapter.


    Is Marin feeling pity for Cry?


    Sasuga Cry, only he can make a curse design to kill people feel pity for someone


    And now, Round 2, Dragon VS Cursed Spirit People, Start!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 303，Part1: 1 - Prophecy ⑥

    <h4>Chapter 303£¬Part1: 1 - Prophecy ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Chapter 303 Prophecy ¢Þ?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Sytry Onee-sama is a rare and talented woman in the Imperial Capital who is good-looking, always calm and collected, and has no faults, but when ites to Master~, she bes a little bit useless.


    The battle between the Sewer Dragon¨D¨DGesudra for short and the most powerful curse was about to begin before Tino¡¯s eyes, which were filled with nothing but anxiety.


    I had no idea what Sytry Onee-sama was doing. But it doesn¡¯t seem like it could win this fight. No matter how many urban legends you heard about this thing, the opponent is probably a real legendary curse. It has already been proven that even Anthem Onii-sama and Ark cannot deal with it.


    In the first ce, I¡¯ve never heard of a Sewer Dragon, so it¡¯s probably a made-up term from Sytry Onee-sama. Tino is overwhelmingly on Master¡¯s~ side and at the same time, I know Sytry Onee-sama¡¯s strength, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ Does it really have a chance of winning?


    A short distance away from Master~, who was strangely enjoying himself as he ordered the Sewer Dragon, Sytry Onee-sama and the old Alchemist were *kosokoso* secretly talking together.


    ¡°It is finally time to demonstrate the power of the Strawberry ze.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ But those three, I don¡¯t know what they are, but what a terrifying miasma. Even if we let lose all the Monsters from the sewers, I don¡¯t know if we stand a chance¨D¨D¡± (Niklf)


    ¡°There is no problem, Cry-san can do anything he wants¡­¡­¡­¡­ I know. How about this, what if the Sewer Dragon was eaten and the effect of the controlling drug was transferred over there?¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry Onee-sama, who ispletely unaware of the situation, says confidently.


    Sytry Onee-sama, I don¡¯t think that curse will eat the Sewer Dragon¡­¡­ Or rather, you do know that it has no chance of winning if it fights head-on, huh. And your other n is just guesswork, huh¡­¡­


    Although I do not know how, the Sewer Dragon, which is said to be under Master~mand, also seems to be frightened by its presence. To begin with, if Tino¡¯s memory serves right, it is said that the sewer monsters do not attack arge number of people. How could it possibly win against that curse which had broken through headlong into the church despite having so many people?


    In front of Tino, who was just praying for Master¡¯s~ Divine Strategy to work, Sytry Onee-sama looked at Tino and said.


    ¡°Besides¡­¡­ If ites down to it, let¡¯s use Ti-chan, and if it doesn¡¯t work, Kilkill-kun, as baits for us to run away! We have to be ready for it.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    Tino gently turned away from Sytry Onee-sama, who just said something outrageous.


    Sytry Onee-sama, after all, you really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on¡­¡­¡­¡­ The one that thing is chasing after is Master~, you know! In order to save Master~, we have to somehow fight that thing!


    Even if you use Tino and Kilkill-kun as bait, that curse is still going to chase after Master~.


    A wide variety of animals, including the Sewer Dragon, insects, mice, and bats, which had taken root in the sewer, all approached the Cursed Spirit People at Master¡¯s~mand.


    And then, they stopped a few meters in front of it.


    ¡°Sytry Onee-sama, they are not pushing forward¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It seems like their instincts are stopping their bodies.¡± (Sytry)


    It¡¯s rare to see a fight where you can clearly see the winner so well, was what Tino thought.


    I don¡¯t believe for a second that it can win. It still seems to me that Tino would be better off fighting them. In the first ce, which one is stronger a Sewer Dragon or an Onsen Dragon?


    As the Spirit People took a step forward, the Sewer Dragon took a step back. The pairing was too cruel.


    And after all, that Spirit People isn¡¯t going to eat the Sewer Dragon¡­¡­ Besides, I don¡¯t think eating it will change anything in the first ce.


    No¨D¨DBut, it¡¯s true that Master~ decided toe here! Until now, Master~ has created countless miracles, so it¡¯s possible that the weak point of that curse is pinpointed to be the Sewer Dragon¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Do your best, Sewer Dragon!¡± (Cry)


    .


    ¡°Gugyaaaa!¡± (Sewer Dragon)


    The Sewer Dragon roared at Master¡¯s~ words as if to rouse its own will. But its legs had not taken a single step forward. It was as if I was looking at myself, which made me a little sad. There are some things in this world that motivation alone cannot help.


    What in the world is Master~ going to do? In front of Master~, who looked at the Sewer Dragon with a puzzled look, the Cursed Spirit People¨D¨DOpened its mouth for the first time.


    ¡°WeAk OnE, StAnd DOwN.¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    It was an ice-cold voice that made your heart freeze. At that voice, the Sewer Dragon let out a scream-like roar.


    As if they were repelled, the Sewer Dragon and the other small animals escape en masse to the half-destroyed building¨D¨DBack to the sewers.


    At thest minute, Tino was able to avoid it by jumping sideways, but I was nearly run over.


    What happened was like a wave receding. It¡¯s not even a fight¡­¡­ Or rather, weren¡¯t they supposed to listen to Master~!?


    Master¡¯s~ also blinking his eyes. Sytry Onee-sama opened her eyes widely and said to the Alchemist next to her.


    ¡°Niklf-san. It appears that the Strawberry ze uses a power connected with cursed arts as we suspected a long time ago.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Had it been removed because the control was drowned out by a more powerful curse¡­¡­¡­¡­ Or was it because the effect of a diluted potion weak¡­¡­¡± (Niklf)


    It¡¯s not the time to do an analysis¡­¡­ Is there anything else you can do?


    Marin¡¯s Wails, which is behind it, looks really worried¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, we¡¯re being pitied by a curse!?


    And, at that time, a bottle of Potion flew through the air. It was Sytry Onee-sama who threw it.


    The bottle with a silvery-white Potion fell and cracked before the eyes of the Cursed Spirit People. And then¨D¨DIt exploded.


    It was a tremendous explosion. A violent st blew my body away and mmed me against the wall with great force. A huge hole was made in the ground and the wall was torn apart.


    It¡¯s Sytry Onee-sama¡¯s Explosion Potion. I can¡¯t believe she would use it without any warning, and in the middle of the city¨D¨D.


    I wake up while enduring the pain. While hiding in the half-destroyed entrance of the sewer system, Sytry Onee-sama was throwing her potions in a chain with a *poipoi* light and easy movement.


    ¡°Ei, ei, ei! I heard this time we will be against curses, so for the first time, I am unveiling my Holy Water Purification Explosion Potions that I created!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t, make, something, so messed up, Sytry¡­¡­ Onee-sama.¡± (Tino)


    In the middle of the intermittent explosion, ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡» wails. Those are more physical damages than purification damage tho¡¯¡­¡­


    In the first ce, even if it is Sytry Onee-sama, there is no way she could defeat them with Potions! Even Anthem Onii-sama couldn¡¯t do anything about them, you know!?


    Even though she understands she cannot win, her killing intent is way too high.


    Finally, a white potion is thrown, creating an unnatural amount of white smoke. This is¨D¨DA smoke screen.? And Tino was *pin* struck by a sh.


    Now then, Sytry Onee-sama¡­¡­ You¡¯re nning to run away with Master~, right. I won¡¯t let you.


    I put my fingers on my mouth and blow as hard as I can to make a sound. Car-kun, which had been hiding in the shadow of a building to protect itself, hears the sound andes over.


    This ce is not good anymore. After all, even Sytry Onee-sama cannot do anything about them. We didn¡¯t even have a great Kaiju battle between them. What did you want to do bying here, Master~¡­¡­


    I jumped on the iing Car-kun and flew through the air. As it sprint through the air, I grab the hand of Master~ who stood tall in the smoke with a distant look in his eyes, and escaped into the sky. I ask Master~ who was once again *burabura* dangling in the sky.


    Tino is doing everything I can. I¡¯m doing my best to deal with this situation. Even though I know how harsh Master¡¯s~ personality can be, I have no choice but to ask Master~.


    ¡°Master~, where are we going next!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Tino¡­¡­ When did you get along so well with Car-kun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Master~, it¡¯sing after us again! Even though we escaped by using all that smoke!¡± (Tino)


    After all, they must be chasing after us not with their eyesight but with a special power. It has a really terrifying obsession. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Poor Sewer Dragon, beingpared to the goofy Onsen Dragon


    What was Cry¡¯s mastermind n when he tried to pitch the Sewer Dragon with the curse!?


    And all these years, Tino was the real Relic master all along, it is just that we never knew


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Gesudora: short for Gesui Doragon which means Sewer DragonKaiju: Kaiju are giant monster like Godzi or King Kong

 Chapter 303，Part2: 2 - Prophecy ⑥

    <h4>Chapter 303£¬Part2: 2 - Prophecy ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Chapter 303 Prophecy ¢Þ</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    It seems that it has stopped transforming into a bigger-than-necessary body and is now chasing us with something like a giant ck bird. Its speed is even faster than before.


    It seems like it didn¡¯t take any damage, but it was clearly angrier than before. Anyone would be angry if someone threw a Sewer Dragon and weird Potions at you.


    ¡°Car-kun, go faster!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    For some reason, Master~ has a faraway look in his eyes. Maybe because Car-kun heard what Tino said, it increased its speed.


    I don¡¯t know where its limit is, but the distance between us and them became a little bit farther. We can still hold out a little bit longer.


    Moreover, I¡¯ve gotten used to riding the carpet. How good it would have been if it is not under these circumstances¡­¡­


    Or rather, Sytry Onee-sama, you just made the curse angry, right¡­¡­ In the first ce, it was a mistake to think that Sytry Onee-sama, an Alchemist, would be able to do something about it when Anthem Onii-sama could not do anything about it.


    However, all was not bad. With this, Sytry Onee-sama should be aware of this time incident. If she has the time, she would be able to take some kind of countermeasures¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ha! Don¡¯t tell me that was what Master~ was aiming for!?


    And there, Master~ raised his voice from below me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yosh, Tino, let¡¯s go to Lucia¡¯s ce next. To Zebrudia Magic Academy. Lucia should be able to do something about it and Professor Sage should also be there! Maybe there is even the burning Baa-san there¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Master~¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes, roger that.¡± (Tino)


    Lucia Onee-sama¡­¡­ Certainly, Lucia Onee-sama and ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· seem to be able to do something about it.? Besides, I hear that Sage sta, the? ¡¶Immortal (Fumetsu)¡·, has the blood of Spirit People in her. She may be able to find a solution to this.


    However¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you have done that first instead of pissing that off?


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    It¡¯s bad. I feel like I am dealing with something so bad that it doesn¡¯t feel real. It is like I am having a weird dream.


    While *purapura* pping around, I savored my flight in the air and did a half-hearted smile as I watched the Spirit People riding therge ck bird chasing after me.


    The situation was changing so rapidly that my mind was not able to keep up with reality at all. It had been a long time since I had this feeling.


    To think that Anthem and Ark would not be able to defeat them¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hugh really brought along a hell of a monster.


    I thought it would have been a good idea to have her fight against Marin¡¯s Wails and the ck Knight duo, but it backfired, and when I heard that I could control the Sewer Dragon, I thought this was it, but it didn¡¯t work either, so there was nothing I could do about it.


    ¡­¡­ Rather, now that I think about it, what even is a Sewer Dragon?


    However, no matter how much of a pinch I am in, it doesn¡¯t change what I can do. There is¨D¨DNothing I can do.


    Before I knew it, Tino was perfectly manipting Car-kun as she wished. He didn¡¯t listen to me at all, but he immediately listened to Tino, what a ridiculous carpet. After this is over, we will have a good talk about it¡­¡­


    But that Spirit People, she is so angry¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I have nothing to do, so I *shigeshige* stare intently at the wooden ring that attracts curses, which is the source of everything. It is true that it is a Relic, but I didn¡¯t expect a curse with a consciousness powerful enough to be able to exchange words would be so adamant about pursuing it¡­¡­


    Of course, I don¡¯t me Tino for bringing it to me. It is obvious that Tino obtain this ring without regard to her safety and had no intention of tricking me when she gave it to me. If anyone is to me, it is me who put it on without thinking¨D¨D.


    And then, as I was *surisuri* rubbing the ring with my hands, the ring that had been so hard to pull off in the n House moved easily and effortlessly.


    ¡°?????¡± (Cry)


    I involuntarily open my eyes. I look up at Tino, then check the ring, and finally stare at the Cursed Spirit People that is chasing me.


    I don¡¯t even need to think about the reason why it came off. It was because it ran out of Magic. It probably didn¡¯t have that much Magic left to begin with. I myself have very little Magic power, and the ability to suck in the Magic power of the wielder to maintain its functionality is meaningless if there is no Magic power to suck in.


    Problem is¨D¨DHuh?¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ S-Since when did it run out of Magic?


    I certainly couldn¡¯t take it off when I had Martis-san appraise it and I also couldn¡¯t take it off when I tried to at the n House.


    A-Anyway, if I throw away this ring, the curse won¡¯te after me. Lucky.


    And when I was about to throw the ring away, I suddenly realized something.


    If I throw this ring away, won¡¯t that curse start attacking the city this time?


    Fortunately, in the midst of all this misfortune, the city is safe as long as that curse is chasing me.


    Anthem, Ark, and the others couldn¡¯t stop it, but since they are first-ss Hunters, they should be able toe up with countermeasures if I can buy them some time¨D¨D.


    And even though that curse moves fast, the Carpet Master, Tino¡¯s speed will allow us to escape. And anyway, if the city is cursed, I will be cursed as well, so I can always throw away the ring another time.


    Apparently¡­¡­ It seems that I do not have any choice.


    ¡°Tino, I thought of a good idea! How about we just go around the world like this on the carpet?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Wh-what are you talking about!? Master~!?¡± (Tino)


    Tino raises a scream-like voice. For the time being, I would like you to put me on top of it too instead of letting me *burabura* dangling all the time, or is it too much to ask? Do you have any tips on how to ride it?


    I properly put back the ring which has run out of Magic and look at the Cursed Spirit People.


    I don¡¯t know when she is going to find out that the ring has run out of power¡­¡­ Rather, it is weird that she is still chasing after us even though it has run out of power, but anyway, I have to attract her attention somehow¡­¡­ What do I do¡­¡­ What do I do?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ F-For the time being, let¡¯s just wave at them.


    I smile and wave my hand in search of peace and love. The expression of the Cursed Spirit People is twitching, and for some reason, Marin¡¯s Wails who is behind her is *bunbun* shaking her head sideways.


    The ck knight swings his sword widely. Hepletely intends to throw it at me. It is useless, I still have three Barrier Rings left¡­¡­ So you should stop.


    Just as I shrugged my shoulders in a badass and philosophical way¨D¨DA tornado of mes emitted from the ground swallowed the Cursed Spirit People. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    How to survive a Cursed Spirit People? Just wave at it and say hello.


    But this chapter really shows that Cry has a Hunter spirit


    Keeping the cursed ring to protect the Imperial Capital even if it is bad for him, sasuga Cry.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 304，Part1: 1 - Prophecy ⑦

    <h4>Chapter 304£¬Part1: 1 - Prophecy ¢ß</h4> <h4>Chapter 304 Prophecy ¢ß</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    A shining radiance like the sun. A heat that I can feel behind me.


    Tino was stunned at the sight of the tornado of me that suddenly rise up and swallowed the curse.


    Although Lucia Onee-sama¡¯s offensive Water Magic is also quite powerful, the most powerful offensive Magic that maniptes the element is Fire Magic.


    Offensive Fire Magic, which burns everything to ashes, is a difficult technique to handle, and its excessive power makes it difficult to select the right ce to use, so it was one of the attributes that Hunters tend to avoid.


    And yet, however, there is one Magi in the Imperial Capital who is known for her Fire Magic.


    Below us, I could see the still half-destroyed school building of Zebrudia Magic Academy, one of the most prestigious Magic academies in the Empire, whose barrier had not yet been repaired. And a tornado of mes was being shot out from its vast courtyard.


    I involuntarily opened my eyes and said her name.


    ¡°A-¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·¡­¡­¡­¡­ I can¡¯t believe she is really there!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Ohhh¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    As if he was impressed by the terrifying, yet beautiful tornado of mes, Master~ let out a small voice.


    But¡­¡­¡­¡­ No matter how much miasma that curse is releasing, she is a terrifying Magi for unleashing her Magic without confirming anything. I can now understand why people in the streets call her a witch.


    As expected of a Level 8, her insaneness is notparable to Master¡¯s~¡­¡­¡­¡­ Or¡­ Or maybe not.


    Loudughter could be heard from the courtyard.


    ¡°Hiiiihihihi! From flesh to ashes, from bones to ashes, from blood to ashes! Burn it all up!¡± (Rosemary)


    ording to what I heard, the reason why ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, who specialized in Fire Magic and has left many infamous legends behind her, has not been caught yet is because she has burned all the evidence of her crimes. I thought it was impossible, but when I see her actually fighting, it¡¯s hard to say that it¡¯s just an umon rumor.


    However, curses are not living beings. In the first ce, it¡¯s not even sure that they have any substance. It seems that it¡¯s not like we cannot inflict any damage, but this is the reason why churches are in charge of purifying curses. And I doubt that a Magi as good as ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· does not know about that¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The Cursed Spirit People pops out from within the tornado of mes. As Tino expected, there is almost no damage to its body.


    However, its eyes were sharp. It looked down at ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· while twitching its cheek. Just as it was about to open its mouth, a dragon made of fire suddenly appeared and bite the curse.


    Two consecutive shots of the highest level of offensive Magic without regard to how effective they are¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see, so she is a muscle-brain, huh.


    She¡¯s like if it¡¯s hard to burn, then burn it until it burns. Come to think of it, didn¡¯t she use the same method to burn the ck World Tree¡­¡­


    The crimson dragon runs freely across the sky while biting the Cursed Spirit People. It¡¯s an attack that is likely to attract the attention of the people of the Imperial Capital in a different way from the one before.


    At that moment, Lucia¡¯s Onee-sama appeared from below, straddling her staff. The hem of her robe was fluttering and she looked even grumpier than usual.


    When Lucia Onee-sama matches the eye level of Master~ who was *purapura* fluttering, she dexterously flies at the same speed as the carpet and shouts.


    ¡°Nii-san! What are you bringing this time!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Weeell, I was thinking maybe Lucia can do something about it or something.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!? Mohhh! Every, single, time¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    ¡­¡­ Thank you for all your hard work, Lucia Onee-sama.


    Even Tino, who gets involved asionally, is having a hard time, so I can only imagine how hard it is for Lucia Onee-sama, who is often involved as she¡¯s his Imouto.


    The Cursed Spirit People who had escaped from the ming dragon wasing toward us, out of breath. It lookedpletely pissed off.


    Its anger was so great that even Marin¡¯s Wails and the ck knight were wincing back.


    Come to think of it, Spirit People who are living in the forest are basically bad with Fire Magic¡­¡­


    Spirit People excel in every type of Magic, but fire is one of their few weaknesses. It is probably because a forest is easily burnable. They rarely use Fire Magic and don¡¯t like fire very much. In the first ce, even if you¡¯re unharmed, if you were suddenly swallowed by mes, you¡¯d probably get angry¨D¨D.


    Heck, why are youing here even though the one who released the fire is ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·!?


    ¡°Nii-san, get inside a building¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia Onee-sama makes a big turn and stands in front of the curse without hesitation. Anthem Onii-sama and Sytry Onee-sama all stood calmly in front of the curse, but they had so much courage. Tino too, feel like I had grown, but I don¡¯t feel that I can keep up with them.


    Lucia Onee-sama grabbed the staff she was dexterously straddling, raised it, and then swung it down in the air with all her might, casting her technique.


    Her skirt *hirahira* fluttered. The vortex created in the air by her technique quickly became a huge tornado and was released toward the three curses. Marin¡¯s Wails which was behind the Spirit People releases a ck wave, but the tornado engulfs it, swallowing and trapping the three.


    It was much more shy than Sytry Onee-sama, who was *poipoi* throwing explosives everywhere. Fortunately, it seems to be under control, but if it had been unleashed in the town, the scale of damage would have been quiterge.


    ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· released her fire in the tornado. Engulfed in mes, the tornado red up like firewood dipped in oil.


    ¡°Haaaahahaha! Burnnn!¡± (Rosemary)


    ¡°I am sorry, Cry-san! It seems like her ¡­ Master¡¯s spirit and firepower is a little high since she got that ck ash!¡± (Altobaran)


    Near ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡·, Altobaran, a familiar Magi from ¡¶Hidden Curse (Ma Tsue)¡·, is *pekopeko* bowing his head. He seems to be having a hard time. Master~ smiled and *hirahira* waved at Altobaran, and then looked up at Tino.


    ¡°Tino, let¡¯s go to that huge building!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­ Master~!¡± (Tino)


    Manipting Car-kun ording to Master¡¯s~ will, we take refuge in arge building where many Magi are gathered outside.


    I pushed open the double doors. The building was¨D¨DIt looked like an auditorium.


    Inside, there are even more Magi gathered, and a single jet-ck staff rests on a pedestal in the center of the room.


    I gulped. Tino cannot see Magic, but as a Thief, I have a keen sense. Even Tino, who is not a Magi, could see that the staff held considerable power. The Magi all looked at Tino as we entered.


    Master~¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ That¡¯s what it was! You knew there was this staff here¨D¨D.


    In Tino¡¯s mind, I remember Master¡¯s~ outstanding Magic skills he showed during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, no, that was a Fake Master~¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    However, it is obvious that the real ¡ºMaster~¡» is stronger than the fake. In the first ce, even if it was not the real one who fought but a fake, it was definitely Master~ who stopped the sword Relic that was releasing that terrifying power.


    Will this time finally be the time when his fighting ability, which has not been revealed to the public, be exposed in the light of day? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Welp I think we all know what¡¯s gonna happen with that ck Staff¡­


    Good luck Lucia in beating the Cursed Spirit People


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 304，Part2: 2 - Prophecy ⑦

    <h4>Chapter 304£¬Part2: 2 - Prophecy ¢ß</h4> <h4>Chapter 304 Prophecy ¢ß</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    In front of Tino, who was watching with bated breath, Master~ approached the staff¡­¡­ Approached the staff¡­¡­¡­¡­ He didn¡¯t even move a step.


    Despite the emergency situation, Master~ blinked his eyes and *kyorokyoro* scanned the Magi around the staff. At that moment, the ceiling of the auditorium was suddenly smashed through, and a water dragon pierced near the center of the auditorium.


    Debris falls from the ceiling, and the Magi from the Academy scream and run away as if they were baby spiders. No matter how talented they are, they are probably inexperienced inbat. In a panic, Tino also pulls Master¡¯s hand and avoids the debris.


    The Water Dragon was probably released by Lucia Onee-sama.


    Is it because Tino¡¯s senses have be numb that I thought that if we can defeat that curse, destroying one auditorium is nothing?


    But unfortunately, its presence did not disappear.


    Inside therge hole pierced by the Water Dragon. A steamy ck light rises from the hole in front of Tino, who slowly approaches Car-kun.


    It¡¯s useless¨D¨DAfter all, it¡¯s impossible to defeat that thing with a simple Magic attack. If Tino¡¯s senses are correct, the power that this ck light holds has hardly changed since a while ago.


    To think it would be unharmed after receiving so many series of attacks¡­¡­¡­¡­ How in the world is Master~ going to defeat that thing?


    The curses softly float out of the hole. The Cursed Spirit People looked at Master~ with a hateful expression, then turned its attention to the jet-ck staff resting on the pedestal¨D¨DThe ck light that was surrounding it *pitari* suddenly disappeared.


    Tino has a bad feeling that I don¡¯t know how many times I have felt today running up my spine.


    ¡­¡­ Huh? Could this be¡­¡­ Really bad?


    ¡°Um¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ma-Master~?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°O¡­¡­ O¡­¡­¡­¡­ This, Is¨D¨D¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    The Cursed Spirit People¡¯s face distorts violently and it *purupuru* trembles as it approaches the jet-ck staff.


    This is definitely the calm before the storm. It¡¯s so angry that it can¡¯t even speak.


    The staff falls into the hands of the Cursed Spirit People. The room temperature drops several degrees at once. And in a voice that seems to echo from the depths of hell, the Spirit People says.


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡­ Damn, human¡­¡­ Ma-Making, an, imitation of, the World¡­¡­ Tree!? How dare¡­¡­¡­¡­ How dare youuuuuuuuu!¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    Tino¡¯s body froze in an instant due to the sheer killing intent. It was such a violent murderous intent that even my heart could stop at any moment.


    Even though I could touch Car-kun by moving one finger, as I am right now, I can¡¯t use Car-kun.


    The Spirit People¡¯s short hair grew longer and was *gunyagunya* floating wavingly as if it was manifesting her anger. And before I knew it, her tone was no longer broken.


    Her eyes turned to Tino¨D¨DTo be exact, turned towards Master~ who was standing next to Tino. Master~ shuddered slightly as he was met with a re that wasn¡¯t just simply intimidating, but it was a re that was out of this world and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Didn¡¯t it get colder here?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°As¡­¡­ As if it was the time to say thisss¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!?¡± (Tino)


    I-I can move!


    My body regains its freedom again thanks to the tsukkomi that came from the bottom of my heart. When Tino touched Car-kun, I grabbed Master¡¯s~ arm and immediately jumped on Car-kun.


    It was truly a once-in-a-lifetime judgment and agile demeanor. Sensing Tino¡¯s intention Car-kun *gyuu* elerates.


    I feel a heavy killing intent that I have never experienced before on my back. The Magi who still remained in the auditorium could not do anything in front of the angry curse.


    I rushed out of the auditorium. And there, I passed by Lucia Onee-sama and ¡¶Abyss Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· who were rushing in from the outside.


    Our gazes crossed. Lucia Onee-sama had ears and a tail on her.


    When the two stopped together near the entrance, they raised their staff and cast their technique almost at the same time.


    ¡°¡ºWallstorm¡»!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡ºKaijin Homura (ze of Complete Destruction)¡»!¡± (Rosemary)


    I felt the heat and the wind on my back. The thick wall of wind absorbed the ck mes released by ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (Shin En Kametsu)¡· and turned into a violent wall of mes. It seems that Lucia Onee-sama and the others will be stalling for us.


    Lucia Onee-sama¡¯s and the others¡¯ attacks didn¡¯t do much damage to the Spirit People, but they were able to stop her movements. If you can¡¯t defeat it, buy some time, as expected of a first-ss Hunter.


    I let out a sigh of relief¨D¨DWhen that happened.


    A sinister spear of light pierced through the wall of fire and pierced the *burabura* dangling Master~.


    Unlike anything I have ever seen, a ck and white light collides. Behind the thick wall of fire that split open for a moment, I caught a glimpse of the face of a Spirit People burning in rage.


    Scary¡­¡­ How terrifying. If Tino was targeted by someone with a face like that, I would definitely not be able to go to the bathroom at night.


    Tino¡¯s thoughts go nk for a moment. Master, hanging on my hand, gave a small sigh and said with a very badass and philosophical expression.


    ¡°Only, one, left, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Eh? A-About what!?¡± (Tino)


    In the first ce, what kind of body do you have to be unharmed after receiving an attack like that!


    It is nothing new that Master~ is always unharmed, so my judgment was dyed for a moment, but if the one who was hit was Tino, then not a single piece of me would remain. What is the logic behind this? Even if he was using a Barrier Ring, he received too many attacks.


    When Tino was once again shuddering at this anomaly, Master~ told her with a serious look on his face while *burabura* dangling.


    ¡°Tino¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is thest strategy. Let¡¯s go to Luke¡¯s ce.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Eeeeeh!? Why!? Wh-What do you mean!?¡± (Tino)


    Why is it Luke Onii-sama¡¯s at a moment like this? He¡¯s the most useless at this point in time¨D¨DNo, no, no.


    Calm down, you have to calm down, Tino Shade. Luke Onii-sama is useless, but now Tino is just a carrier. Think, you¡¯ve got to at least guess Master~ intention¨D¨D.


    After a moment of silence, I timidly said.


    ¡°I-I get it. In other words, this is what you are saying, right? Luke Onii-sama¡¯s sword will pave the way for the future!¡± (Tino)


    Master~ said with a troubled expression when he received Tino¡¯s desperate opinion.


    ¡°It is because, the only one left after that is Luke¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Master~ ¡­¡­ There is still Onee-sama, you know¡­¡­ <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Yoooooo New trailer of FF7 Rebirth!!!!


    I was so hyped all week because of the Q&A tweet. Good thing they didn¡¯t troll us!


    The world looks epic,bo looks epic! 2024 can¡¯te sooner!


    Welp, back to Strange Grief now with only one barrier ring left for Cry!


    Do you think it will be used up before the end, if yes how will it activate in aedic way or in a serious way?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 305，Part1: 1 - Prophecy ⑧

    <h4>Chapter 305£¬Part1: 1 - Prophecy ¢à</h4> <h4>Chapter 305 Prophecy ¢à?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    I can¡¯t believe even Lucia¡¯s Ears and Tail mode cannot do anything about her¡­¡­ What the hell am I supposed to do?


    I was being carried by Tino in a semi-desperate state.


    In the first ce, the reason I managed to get through all the troubles I have encountered so far is because of the help of my friends. If Lucia and the others cannot do anything about her, there is nothing more I could do.


    As usual, the curse was still single-mindedlying toward me. I should call it a blessing in disguise that her hostility is directed only at me at the moment.


    Two of my Barrier Rings had been consumed when I was red at and when she fired her attack that pierced through the wall of fire, so there was only one left. Isn¡¯t it super dangerous to have a barrier activated just because she red at me? I can¡¯t help thinking that bute to think of it, Kechakchakka also scraped off one of my Barrier Rings by hitting a nail on a straw doll while screaming, so I guess that¡¯s what curses are.


    The curse showed no sign of quelling her anger. On the contrary, it looks like she powered-up by acquiring a dangerous-looking staff in the auditorium.


    A semi-transparent Spirit People is riding a ck bird and chasing after me. Behind her were also the ck knight and Marin¡¯s Wails with the ck staff.


    On the other hand, there are Car-kun, Tino, the Carpet Rider, and me, who is *purapura* fluttering along like a fishing bait. We arepletely at a disadvantage.


    I wonder if she will forgive me if I get down on my knees and do a Dogeza¡­¡­


    The only possibility left is¡­¡­ Luke. As expected, even I am aware that it would be quite difficult to cut a curse with a sword, but he is the only card I can y after using all the others.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaah, there is also Liz and Eliza too. Although I don¡¯t know where they are!


    But Professor Sage wasn¡¯t there at all¡­¡­ Even though there were so many Magi in the auditorium, where the hell did she go¡­¡­ She is there when I don¡¯t want to see her, but she is not there when I want to see her, geez!


    And then, I suddenly find Arnold among the people who are making a fuss below.


    Arnold and hisrge Party look up in astonishment at me who is running away on a carpet and the Spirit People chasing me. I do a sink-or-swim and shout loudly for help.


    ¡°Arnold! Can you do something about that?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aaaah!?¡± (Arnold)


    Arnold seemspletely unable to react. And just like this, I fly right over his head without him understanding anything. Even though you are Level 7, you are not used to this kind of battlefield, are you? Seriously, people like you¡­¡­


    But despite all the fuss, what is wrong with Franz-san! Wasn¡¯t that guy supposed to be keeping peace in the Imperial Capital, no? The Imperial Capital is in danger, you know! He even took away the Symphonic Stone at the worst possible time¡­¡­ Really¡­ Really! Seriously, everyone¡¯s just¡­!


    It would be a waste to just *burabura* dangle around, so I yell out loud. If I call him out, someone should call him. I don¡¯t want to be conspicuous, but you can¡¯t make an omelette without breaking eggs.


    ¡°Franz-san! ¡°Commander Franz (Franz Dancho)¡± of the Zero Knight Order! He-Lu-Pu Me!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Master~!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°The Imperial Capital is in a crisis! It¡¯s a curse! Franz-saaaan! Come quicklyyy! There¡¯s a dangerous curse! We¡¯re in trouble!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡­ Hh!¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    The Spirit People chased after us while shouting this. She was terrifyingly fast, but Car-kun was still barely faster.


    ¡°Avoid it, Car-kun!¡± (Tino)


    On top of that, Tino avoids the arrows of light shot from behind with brilliant instructions. I am grateful for that as I only have one Barrier Ring left, but¡­¡­ That was something I always wanted to do, you know?


    Even though I haven¡¯t even been able to ride it yet, Tino¡¯s Car-Skill has be something great. So unfair.


    After several minutes of running for my life, the ¡°Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡± dojo that had been cut in half by Luke finally came into my view. In the courtyard, many swordsmen swing their swords under the ¡°Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡± tutge.


    Come to think of it, he said that he is going to retrain his students in order for them to ovee the curse¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m so lucky (Burnout) today.


    Maybe the famous ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· could even cut through a curse. Because Thawne-san seems to have won against the cursed magic sword too¡­¡­


    The students, maybe noticing using from the sky, begin to point at us and make a fuss. If it was just Tino and me, it would have been fine, but the three chasing us were calling forth ck clouds.


    I yell at Thawne-san, who looks at me startled, and Luke, who opens his eyes widely next to him.


    ¡°Thawne-saaaaaaaan! Luke! I¡¯ll leave this to you!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hh!?¡± (Thawne)


    ¡°!! Leave it to me, Cry! Uoooooooooooooooooooooo!¡± (Luke)


    Luke hears my call for help and starts running. It was probably purely on instinct. He probably doesn¡¯t even know what his enemies are. My childhood friend, Luke Psycol, the ¡¶Thousand Swords (Senken)¡· was that kind of man.


    Tino lowers the carpet. Luke sprints past us as fast as he can with his uselessly high physical strength, and then he kicks on the ground and jumps.


    ¡°Master~ ¡­¡­ Luke Onii-sama is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Holding a wooden sword.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Uoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    The Cursed Spirit People, who had been thinking only about killing me, suddenly stops for a moment, as if she is startled by Luke¡¯s spirit, who rushes in without thinking. Even Marin¡¯s Wails is trembling.


    Luke uses his wooden sword to cut away the arrow of light that was released and then splits the Cursed Spirit People in half with his wooden sword, which had been burned by the light and reduced to half of its length.


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ah!?¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    Tino¡¯s eyes widen and I was speechless. But the most surprised person is probably the Spirit People who was cut down.


    The Spirit People who was cut in half instantly sticks back together and Luke exims.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, she sticks back togetheeeeeeeeer! I still have a long way to gooo!¡± (Luke)


    No, well¡­¡­¡­¡­ After all, it didn¡¯t have any substance, huh. Don¡¯t use a wooden sword to y a curse that no one has been able to deal any effective damage until now, on the contrary, I¡¯ll be shocked if it did anything!


    Luke *poi* throws away the half-remaining wooden sword. The Spirit People said dumbfoundedly while rubbing the center of her body that was shed.


    ¡°Wh-What¡­¡­ The hell is that guy!?¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    ¡°Uoooooooooooooooooooh! It¡¯s a knight! Sw-Sword, a new sword! Kill! Kill!¡± (Luke)


    Looking from the sidelines, Luke is the one who seems to be more cursed¡­¡­


    Luke *kyorokyoro* looks around and spots the Magic Sword next to the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·. The Spirit People notices this and reaches out her hand in a panic.


    The Spirit People passes the sword to the ck knight behind her and res at me as if she just remembered me.


    ¡°Hu-Human, how dare you, throw this, strange creature at me¨D¨D¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    ¡°Somehow, I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°C-Could it be that, Sytry Onee-sama use this as a reference for Kilkill-kun¡¯s cries?¡± (Tino) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s Saturday chapter


    Sasuga Luke, he almost cut a curse


    Will Luke be the one to save Cry


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Kill, kill: here it is written cut/sh, but I left kill because it make sense with what Tino saidter with Kilkill-kun cries.

 Chapter 305，Part2: 2 - Prophecy ⑧

    <h4>Chapter 305£¬Part2: 2 - Prophecy ¢à</h4> <h4>Chapter 305 Prophecy ¢à?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Sometimes the purpose of Luke¡¯s actions doesn¡¯t make any sense, so when people look at him, he is terrifyingly scary¡­¡­


    Maybe due to the strong shock, the ck aura wrapped around her has weakened considerably. To think he would be able to draw back a curse¡­¡­ Could it be that curses are not good with this kind of iprehensible human?


    ¡°I-I will ki¡­¡­ Kill you! I will forever bring disaster to mankind¡­¡­¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    The Curse Spirit People is much more human than when I first saw her. Heck, my sense of fear is fading away you know¡­¡­


    When I first saw her, I was afraid of what she would do, but if she is only rampaging, then she is no different from a Monster. Her power is off the chart?tho¡¯.


    Luke, who snatched the sword from a nearby student, attacks the Spirit People. The Spirit People immediately turned her palm to the ground.


    Under Luke¡¯s feet, a wide area melts into *dorodoro* slush like a swamp, and Luke¡¯s lower body is *zubuzubu* sloppily buried and the ground hardens again.


    ¡°You dare, to surprise me¨D¨DYou lower life form!¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    I wonder if she was really scared. The Spirit People lifts her arm and swings it down. Jet-ck spears rain down from the sky and pierce Luke¡¯s periphery as if she is trying to make attice.


    Moreover, the holes are quite small in width. Even though he would have been able to get out of there if it was a little bit wider apart.


    ¡°Ku¡­¡­ Kukuh¡­¡­ F-For a lower-life form! A jail! Suits you! You! Stay there! Forever!¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    ¡°D¡­¡­ Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaamn!¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Hh!?¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    Luke grabs the unidentified spearttice without hesitation and tries to climb up thettice, not caring that his hands are burning and that his lower body is still buried.


    The Spirit People hurriedly builds a ceiling from her spears with a drawn-out face.


    ¡°Y-You bastard¨D¨DI will make you unable to wield a sword ever again!¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    The Cursed Spirit People is heating up. This time Tino, who did note down from Car-kun, reaches out to me.


    ¡°Ma-Master~, let¡¯s get out of here while we still can!¡± (Tino)


    Somehow it was a better fight than I expected, but apparently even Luke can¡¯t defeat her.


    Heck, a curse is not something you can defeat with a sword, you know. The question didn¡¯t even need to be asked.


    I take Tino¡¯s hand and Car-kun suddenly goes up. I left the tumultuous dojo while *burabura* dangling again.


    ¡ì


    With a lower speed than before, Car-kun goes through the sky of the Imperial Capital.


    Fortunately, it looks like we have a little time. There was no sign of that Spirit People chasing us. It is a strange story that Luke is able to slow her down more than Lucia or Anthem.


    I had lost a little sense of danger after being pursued for so long, but there was no doubt that the situation is unpredictable. Looking down from the sky, I could see that the whole Imperial Capital is in turmoil.


    The dark clouds that the curses had wrapped the entire sky of the Imperial Capital. Seeing this, Franz-san¡¯s prophecy may not have been a metaphor or anything.


    Tino, who had *fuufuu* calmed down her rough breathing, timidly asks me.


    ¡°Master~, for the next destination¡­¡­ Where, do we go?¡± (Tino)


    Where you say¡­¡­ I have no idea, you know. Time is running out. The only remaining n I can think of is to¡­¡­¡­¡­ Bet everything on the Spirit People Shaman that Lapis and the others will bring while escaping all over the Imperial Capital or something like that.


    But there would be no time for that. Even if we were to escape with the flying carpet, there is the problem of recharging it. The amount of charge required for a flying carpet varies depending on its performance, but Car-kun¡¯s charge is quite high, so Tino would not be able to recharge it. Of course, me doing it was out of the question.


    I take a deep breath as I frantically turned the gear in my head and say with a slight smile to calm Tino down.


    ¡°And you Tino¡­¡­¡­¡­ What do you think we should do?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­!? Ehhhhm¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    Anyway, we have to buy some time. Buy some time and wait for someone to help us. That¡¯s¨D¨DThe best course of action.


    There are many excellent Hunters and Magi in this city. Some of them may even be Shamans. Hopefully, Ark and the others wille up with a strategy while I am doing this. I would dly get down on my knees and do a Dogeza or whatever if I can buy some time.


    And then, Tino, who had been *muhmuh* groaning, opens her eyes as if something had just shed in her mind.


    Her hair is stuck to her forehead and her ribbon is darkened due to the dirt. It is genuinely amazing that she still has energy left after going through so many terrible things. She has grown into a splendid person.


    And then, with puppy eyes, Tino looks at me and fearfully say.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡­ It might be, different from what Master~ is thinking¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry if I am presumptuous¡­¡­ But, well¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ How about, locking her inside Mimic-kun?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I was so shocked that I could not move my face.


    Tha¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s it! Mimic-kun is a gem which has made dozens of people go missing. It is safe to say that there is no way to get out from the inside. Of course, it looks like I will never be able to open it again, but a trade-off like this is eptable. Let¡¯s lock her up and have the church take care of it one more time!


    Is Tino a genius? On the contrary, I? would like to be the one to call Tino, Master~!


    It is likely that there will be various issues, but it is much better than moving without a n. I can see a ray of hope. From today onwards, I am a Tino-master~ man now (Meaning unknown).


    ¡°Tino is sooo smart¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah, but it is locked, tho¡¯¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I am correct!? If it¡¯s just that I can open it! Let¡¯s go, to the n House!¡± (Tino)


    Tino says with a *kirakira* twinkle in her eye. *Yareyare* Good grief, it started at the n House and would end at the n House¨D¨DWouldn¡¯t it have been better to use Mimic-kun when the curse was released there in the very beginning?


    Tino turns Car-kun around. Car-kun might already be close to its limit as its movements aren¡¯t as sharp as they used to be.


    And when Tino tries to move Car-kun toward the n House¨D¨DA freezing wind suddenly blows from behind.


    A thunderous-like voice descends from there.


    ¡°I¡¯ll KIILL you¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will kill you, Cry Andrich, I will remember that name¨D¨DYou lowly human, how dare you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hih!?¡± (Tino)


    Tino screams. A thick darkness is stirring in the direction where the dojo is. An evil presence, iparable to the dark clouds that covered the sky. She is totally pissed off.


    In the middle of the darkness, there is a Spirit People. She is no longer riding a ck bird. Instead, she ispletely subject to darkness.


    It is a scene that could best be described as a raging wave. Riding on the wave of darkness, the Cursed Spirit People came at us as if sliding toward us. She may not have been holding back before, but this time she is serious.


    She is much faster than Car-kun. Tino hurriedly hits Car-kun and says.


    ¡°Car-kun, increase your speed!¡± (Tino)


    Car-kun tries its best to move forward at Tino¡¯smand. It is strangely cute, but it doesn¡¯t speed up.


    Behind us, the demon king controlling the darkness chases after us. Tino desperately *banban* hits the carpet.


    ¡°Why!? Car-kun, go faster!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it out of magic?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hieeeh!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Assuming we make it to the n House, Tino, will you be able to unlock it properly in time¡­¡­


    And so began the great turmoil predicted by the prophecy, the final dead heat?to decide the future of the Imperial Capital. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Back to the beginning with Mimic-kun!


    Next episode in Strange Grief Z The Final battle : Mimic-kun VS Cursed Spirit People!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    It is over 9000!!!!Dead heat: a situation in which two or morepetitors in a race are exactly level.

 Chapter 306，Part1: 1 - Last Spurt

    <h4>Chapter 306£¬Part1: 1 - Last Spurt</h4> <h4>Chapter 306 Last Spurt?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°¡±Commander Franz (Franz-Dancho)¡±, a message from the Imperial Capital! Apparently there was an attack after we left the Imperial Capital¨D¨D¡± (Knight)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hmph. I knew it¡­¡­¡­¡­ But we won¡¯t be outdone. We deployed some of the best Hunters, including Ark Rodan at the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church.¡± (Franz)


    Franz responds to the report from his subordinate with a *niganiga* bitter look on his face.


    Preparations to receive the Spirit People Shaman were progressing smoothly. Knights were deployed in cities up to the Great Forest, where the Spirit People are located, and we asked for the cooperation of Sage ster, a professor at the Magic Academy of Zebrudia, who was knowledgeable about Spirit People ecology.


    We left the protection of the city to the Hunters. Some people are reluctant to ask for the Hunters¡¯ help, but it was a rational decision. We will do everything we can to stop the prophecy.


    ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· has already entered the forest. All Franz can do now is to bring back the Shaman as soon as possible and have them purify Marin¡¯s Wails.


    No matter how powerful their organization is, the members of ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (Kyubi no Kage Kitsune)¡» are only human, so it is impossible for them to break through thebination of ¡¶Silver Lightning Star (Ginsei Banrai)¡· and ¡¶Unshakeable Permeance (Fudo Fuhen)¡· in such a short time. There are many other talented people as well.


    Those are brilliant counter-measures I thought of by using my experience of the crash of the airship and taking into ount the thought of that joke of a man.


    As Franz nodded at his keen eye, the subordinate who came to report said with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°N-No¡­¡­¡­¡­ The thing is¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Imperial Capital has suffered tremendous damage¨D¨DAnd ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is flying around in the sky, chased by a curse, calling out ¡°Commander Franz¡¯s (Franz-Dancho)¡± name.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Huh?¡± (Franz)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    It¡¯sbad, it¡¯sbad, it¡¯sbad.


    My heart is beating like it¡¯s about to burst. Perhaps, if I look in the mirror now, Tino¡¯s face could not be more pale.


    I desperately drive Car-kun and speed through the sky of the Imperial Capital. Behind me, the Cursed Spirit People was approaching us as fast and as powerful as an avnche. The incessant crushing sound bes a vibration, shaking my brain away.


    The Imperial Capital must have suffered considerable damage. But if we are caught before that, we will¨D¨DDefinitely be killed. And if Master~ is killed, there will be no one to protect the Imperial Capital.


    Car-kun, who showed a gale-like speed, seems to be *hetoheto* exhausted. The n House is just a stone¡¯s throw away, but I wonder if it¡¯ll be able to make it that far¨D¨D.


    Even without turning around, I could tell that the distance between us was getting closer and closer. Up until now, we were faster, but the enemy¡¯s stamina is bottomless.


    My throat is *katakata* parched dry.? It had been a long time since I had been through an Infinite Trial, and as usual, they are so unruly that they don¡¯t seem like trials at all.


    I whine in front of the *burabura* dangling Master~.


    ¡°Ma-Master~¡­¡­¡­¡­ Th-They are catching up to us¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡­¡­ It can¡¯t be helped, I didn¡¯t want to do that but¨D¨D¡ºDog¡¯s Chain¡» ! ¡ºShot Ring¡» !¡± (Cry)


    As if tough at Tino¡¯s weakness, Master~ begins to provoke the Spirit People.


    That¡¯s not it¡­¡­ That¡¯s not it, Master~. I just wanted some encouragement!


    The Spirit People roared as it pushed away the magic bullets and chains by simply moving forward. The miasma enveloping its body further increased in density.


    ¡°H, U, M, A, N!!¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    With a *pishiri* snap, Tino certainly heard the sound of the world copsing. The surrounding buildings *boroboro* crumble as they pass by. I didn¡¯t know that a curse could have so much impact on the physical world.


    If I stop now, Tino¡¯s body will freeze and will never move again. I can even feel an illusion like that.


    It¡¯s a mission. What drives Tino right now is just my sense of mission.


    Master~ is being attacked because Tino gave him the ring. No matter what it takes, Tino must get Master~ to the Lounge in the n House and unlock Mimic-kun.


    Up until now, I¡¯ve trained myself to be able to unlock things calmly at any time, but to be honest, I wasn¡¯t confident at all if I would be able to unlock Mimic-kun¡¯s lock in an instant under the current conditions.


    Mimic-kun¡¯s lock wasn¡¯t thatplicated, but considering the difference in speed with the curse, there wouldn¡¯t be a lot of time avable. At the shortest, it would take one breath, at the longest, dozens of seconds.


    To be honest, Master~ is overestimating Tino too much. But I can¡¯t say I can¡¯t do it. Tino once told Master~ that I can open it!


    Focus your attention. For the time being, I put the chasing Spirit People out of my mind, stopped my body from shaking, and calmed my breathing down.


    Unlocking it is easy in normal times, it should definitely work¨D¨D.


    The ce of the decisive battle. The n House is in view. It seemed like a long time since Hugh brought the box and copsed. Where in the world did he get something like that?


    Get inside the Lounge, jump off the carpet, and open the lock. Get inside the Lounge, jump off the carpet, and open the lock.


    I *butsubutsu* mumble to myself what I need to do. I can do it. I should be able to do it. Be confident of your sess, Tino Shade. Show Master~ the results of all your trials so far and your growth!


    I can see the broken window in the Lounge. Thanks to Car-kun¡¯s hard work, we were able to reach this far without being caught by the Cursed Spirit People.


    Now is the time to show your worth¨D¨D.


    And then, as I stare ahead with determination, my posture suddenly copses. The speed stalled down at once.


    ¡°Car-kun!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    It¡¯s out of Magic. By the time I realized it, it was toote. Car-kun who had saved Tino and the others with a great sense of dynamism became a mere carpet, and my body was pulled down by gravity all at once.


    The Lounge floats back up. There is still a bit of propulsion left, but not enough height to ovee that height.


    I failed. I should have left Car-kun behind when we got close and jumped from it. It was Tino¡¯splete mistake to concentrate only on opening the lock.


    A falling body. A Master~ looking bewildered. A Spirit People approaching from behind.


    Just as I was about to scream¨D¨DSomething hard pierced Tino¡¯s body from directly below.


    I *keho* exhale with a gasp. A heavy impact that echoes down to my bones. It was something I had been familiar with.


    Almost only on instinct, I strongly grasped Master¡¯s~ hand. Tino¡¯s body rises dramatically due to the impact from below. Something pink-blond flowed through the edge of my vision.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­ Hey,e on, hurry up! You so slow!¡± (Liz)


    Thank you very much, Onee-sama!


    I didn¡¯t feel any pain. I focus my attention. I steady my fall and slid into the Lounge.


    I bounced off the floor and Master~ who rolled near Mimic-kun said with a fierce smile as if he was drawing back.


    ¡°¡ºZero¡», huh.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Ganbare Tino, you are almost there!


    And lol at Cry ¡°trying¡± to attack the curse just to anger it more.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 306，Part2: 2 - Last Spurt

    <h4>Chapter 306£¬Part2: 2 - Last Spurt</h4> <h4>Chapter 306 Last Spurt</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I didn¡¯t have time to ponder about the meaning of his words. The Cursed Spirit People who came in from behindnded on the Lounge.


    Tino frantically rushed to Mimic-kun, who was left in the center of the lounge.


    Open the lock. Open the lock. Open the lock. Don¡¯t think¨D¨DAbout anything else.


    Darkness encroaches on the feet of Spirit People.? The floor, walls, and ceiling too. The darkness is approaching.


    It¡¯s not good, I don¡¯t have the time to open it. Such a premonition passed through my mind, but I couldn¡¯t give up without trying.


    Then Tino clung to the treasure chest and, for the umpteenth time, widened her eyes in amazement.


    ¡°The lock¡­¡­ Is opened!¡± (Tino)


    The lock was lying on the floor. Mimic-kun¡¯s lid was opened. Inside it was full of darkness, as if leading to the abyss.


    It¡¯s Onee-sama! Onee-sama figured out the situation beforehand and opened it for me!


    Opening the lock was Onee-sama¡¯s role. Then Tino¡¯s role is¨D¨D.


    And that¡¯s when Tino realized something outrageous that had slipped her mind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-Is there a way to get this Cursed Spirit People inside Mimic-kun?


    ¡°It-is-o-ver, human! You were the most loathsome opponent I have ever met¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    The curse is calm. It won¡¯t even identally walk into Mimic-kun. I could lift the treasure chest and rush at it, but Tino is not so naive to think that will trap my opponent.


    I look at Master~. Master~ blinked his eyes as if he was waiting for something.


    To still be normal during such a predicament, as expected of a god. If possible, I want you to give Tino a blessing.


    The Cursed Spirit People steps forward with a demon-like expression. When suddenly, Marin¡¯s Wails and the ck knighte out from behind the Spirit People and stand in front of it.


    Marin¡¯s Wails was no longer wailing but looked like she was about to cry.


    The ck knight¡¯s expression is not visible because of his helmet, but it is probably very simr to hers. The two curses are quite powerful by human standards, but they are clearly a few steps below the monster in front of them.


    Seeing Marin¡¯s Wail raises her ck staff and the ck knight wielding the magic sword, the Spirit People frowns.


    That was all the Spirit People did.


    There was no warning. Marin¡¯s Wails and the ck knight were reaped and swallowed by the ck tentacles released from the back of the Spirit People.


    What a terrifying speed. Tino, a Thief, didn¡¯t even have the time to blink. Marin¡¯s Wails and the ck knight, who was facing it, probably didn¡¯t understand what had happened to them.


    Only one left¡­ The strongest curse remaining looks at Master~.


    ¡°Non¡­ Sense¡­¡­ Did you sympathize with him, due to his weakness¡­¡­ Did you bond with them¨D¨DIs this¡­ Yourst resort? Cry Andrich?¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    The spirit person says quietly while its cheeks were *hikuhiku* twitching.


    Master~ once said, ¡°Spirit People are beautiful, but when they get angry, they are scary, except for Kruz.¡± And indeed, their faces are so beautiful and terrifying that it is hard to believe they are from this world.


    ¡°Uwaaah¡­¡­ So awful¡­¡­ How could you do that to your friends¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    As expected even for Master~ this might have been unexpected or maybe he was overwhelmed by its power¨D¨DHe held his mouth and retreated.


    And then¨D¨DHe tripped over Mimic-kun, whose mouth was still open, and was sucked in upside down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    The Spirit People remain silent with a tense expressions. Our eyes meet each other, and Tino involuntarily *bunbun* shake my head sideways.


    Ah, I understand, Master~! My role¨D¨DMy role is to pull Master~ out, isn¡¯t it! I¡¯ll pull you out as much as you want, as long as it doesn¡¯t kill me!!


    The slender shoulders of the Spirit People trembles and its figure flickers strongly. And then¨D¨D


    ¡°I¡¯ll-I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t you, don¡¯t you dare make fun of meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    .


    ¡°Hh!?¡± (Tino)


    ¨D¨DA roar.


    My knees shatter from the impact and my guts turn upside down.


    Its appearance slowly *guzuguzu* crumbles into a *dorodoro* thick ck liquid.


    In front of Tino who couldn¡¯t even scream, the liquid rushed into Mimic-kun¡¯s entrance like a muddy stream.


    The unexpected sequence of events dyed my judgment. No¨D¨DEven if I had made a decision in time, I already didn¡¯t have the strength to endure it.


    The Spirit People didn¡¯t target Tino, but the ck liquid included Tino, who was within its effective range and near Mimic-kun.


    The momentum of the current was like a muddy stream and my body was swept away. I struggled to move my frozen body, but I couldn¡¯t resist it at all. And along with the curse, I was sucked into Mimic-kun.


    I summoned thest of my strength and shouted.


    ¡°Onee-samaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, I¡¯m sorryyyyyyyyyyyyy!¡± (Tino) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    In the end, Marin and the knight did help Cry!


    Of course, everything is ording to keikaku.


    We are in the endgame now


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 307，Part1: 1 - Goal

    <h4>Chapter 307£¬Part1: 1 - Goal</h4> <h4>Chapter 307 Goal?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    My body is thrown into the air. With no walls, no floor, and no ceiling, my body was softly released from gravity and Inded softly on the ground.


    It was a vast space where true darkness lies. I at least understood what happened. My foot got caught and I tripped. And then I fell into the treasure chest. Ipletely didn¡¯t pay any attention.


    So this is¨D¨DInside Mimic-kun?


    As I strain my eyes and look up at the sky, I activate my Ring Relic¨D¨D¡ºOwl¡¯s eye¡» that grants me a night vision ability that I usually keep equipped on me due to the fact that this kind of situation happens often.


    My vision brightened, but I couldn¡¯t find anything that looked like an exit. Tino and Liz said they could have escaped if they hadn¡¯t been distracted, but apparently, it is impossible for me.


    I was not injured. I feel like I fell from a very high ce, but maybe this is also one of Mimic-kun¡¯s functions. It is safe to store fragile items. As expected of Mimic-kun, he is excellent. Compared to him, I am¡­¡­


    I consumed one of my Barrier Rings when I rolled across the Lounge, so I don¡¯t have any Barrier Rings anymore. I am cornered now.


    Next time I meet that Cursed Spirit People¡­¡­ I have no choice but to get down on my knees, do a dogeza and ask for forgiveness.


    Too many things happened today, so I was already *furafura* dizzy. I take a deep breath and check my surroundings again. And then my breath was taken away.


    Spread out in the darkness was¨D¨DAn old town.


    There were cluttered houses and well-maintained roads. And several pirs like streetlights were erected.


    That damn Mimic-kun, what on earth did you eat to have a town like this in your stomach¡­¡­ There should be a limit to eating bad food.


    Did the people who were missing from that church live in this town? But the town is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Way too big for just them. The people I rescued said they didn¡¯t build the city, so maybe there were other people living here.


    By the way, how do you get out of here? If someone wants to take you out, will an exit appear in front of you? I should have checked with them when I saved them¡­¡­


    And just when I was thinking that much¨D¨DSuddenly there was a crack in the sky and something like mud came pouring in with great force.


    When the mud hardens in one ce, it creates the appearance of a Spirit People.


    ¡°I will not let you get away¡­¡­ I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡­ Cry Andrich. Did you think I would just forget my grudge against¡­¡­¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    A terrifying voice echoes in the quiet old town where there is no sign of life. It is toote to regret the fact that I should have worn my ¡ºComfortable Vacation¡».


    No way, to think she would follow me even inside Mimic-kun¡­¡­What the hell did I do to her? You shouldn¡¯t hold any grudge against me anymore! The cursed ring¨D¨DThe ¡ºHermit Ring (Celestial Tree Curse)¡» has already run out of Magic¡­¡­


    The Spirit People looks around in the air and annoyingly says.


    ¡°I will, absolutely, not let you get away after making so much fun of me¨D¨DDon¡¯t think, you can get away, human¡­¡­¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    Apparently, she intends to swallow the entire city with her ck water. In order to do that, the amount of water she needs is insane, but I don¡¯t even feel like pointing that out now.


    I hurriedly locked the door, but it seems that this building is not flood-proofed, so the ck water enters through the gap in the door.


    There are no signs of the houses being destroyed, so it is doubtful if the water itself has any physical offensive power, but it is obvious that if I touch it, it will be bad for me.


    I hurriedly evacuate to the second floor and look out the window. It was a terrible sight outside.


    Mud was pouring from the ck river and ran along the road. It seems that her strategy, for now, is to round up all the creatures outside. If I had not been indoors, I might be able to avoid the water below my feet, but not the pouring rain.


    And at that moment, I spotted Tino in the murky water flowing down the road.


    She was being swept away by the water while *batabata* pping around, but by chance, she caught on a pir and began to climb up with a desperate look on her face.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like a very good situation, but apparently touching the mud doesn¡¯t mean instant death. Tino¡­¡­ I¡¯m d you are safe¡­¡­¡­¡­ But the possibility of being pulled up from the outside has now decreased a bit.


    ¡°Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill¨D¨D¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    The resentful voice of the Spirit People resounds through the city like a broken toy. The water level was rising, most likely because the volume of water was increasing little by little.


    A little while ago, the water was only *chorochoro* trickling, but now the water is rising up to the first step of the stairs. I should have evacuated to a higher building if I knew.


    The pouring rain shows no sign of stopping. I can¡¯t even go outside.


    I was at my limit physically and mentally. I want to copse and fall asleep right now.


    I don¡¯t have any Barrier Rings anymore, and aftering this far, I have no choice but to pray. All I can do is hope for a miracle where Liz, Anthem, or Lucia will pull me out¨D¨DBut, I guess it is unlikely.


    I am not that optimistic either, but I still think that it is in the realm of possibility.


    Looking back, many things have happened since I became a Hunter. When I first became a Hunter, I felt like I wasn¡¯t going to live through the hellish series of irregrities, and after I became a n Master, I had a lot of bad experiences, but now I can think of them as good memories.


    For the regrets¡­¡­ I don¡¯t really have any. If you think about it, I have been causing a lot of trouble for the others all the time, but I sessfully contained a curse that even Anthem and the others couldn¡¯t handle, so at the very end, I was able to make a big achievement worthy of a Level 8.


    The only regret I might have is¡­¡­ About Tino, maybe? But well, it seems that Spirit People is only after me, and I know that Tino has grown up to be very strong in general. I am sure she will survive somehow. There is nothing your Master~ can do now¡­¡­


    At least what I can do is sneak out to the window and wave at Tino who climbed up on a pir. When Tino, who was *dorodoro* muddy and soaked in the rain, found me, she looked like she was about to cry.


    Please don¡¯t make a face like that¡­¡­ I am sure that Spirit People will go somewhere if she kills me. At least she wouldn¡¯t aim for Tino alone. Even while she was chasing us, she was only aiming at me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    What Cry thinks when waving to Tino:


    Don¡¯t worry you will survive, but this is the end for me.


    What Tino thinks when seeing Cry waving:


    Good luck surviving and beating the curse, I am watching you.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 307，Part2: 2 - Goal

    <h4>Chapter 307£¬Part2: 2 - Goal</h4> <h4>Chapter 307 Goal</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I repeatedly takerge, deep breaths to calm myself down.


    There is still a little bit of time before the water gets here. So I tiptoed and started to search for something.


    However, even though it is a two-story house, the house itself is not thatrge. It is about the size of Sytry House.


    It makes me sad that myst hunt as a Hunter would be in such a small house¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, in a way, I guess it suits me.


    I opened the two doors in turn. The first room seemed to be on one side of the corner and was nothing but a cold room without a single piece of furniture.


    Apparently, it is not promising. At least the house doesn¡¯t seem lively at all. I sigh and open the door at the end of the hallway.


    It looks like a bedroom. It was a spacious room with a king-size bed. With a *fukafuka* fluffy futon. I did not expect anything, but it seems there is nothing that could change the status quo.


    I sigh. I never thought that thest room would be such an empty room¨D¨DNo.


    In a way¡­¡­¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t this a big harvest? Even if I find a weapon, it is not like I can¡¯t beat that thing anyway.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I can only think that God is telling me to go to sleep.¡± (Cry)


    It is often said that a Hunter will not die in bed, but I never thought I would be able to get a bed at the very end. Well, I feel like I have already retired as a Hunter in a way and even if I struggle, there is nothing I can do about it anyway, so let¡¯s take a nap. Besides, I am very tired right now.


    Maybe all the events that have happened recently are just bad dreams and when I wake up, everything will be back to normal (Me escaping from reality).


    If I had to say, I would have liked to eat and take a shower before going to bed¨D¨D.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, I am not going to ask for luxuries.¡± (Cry)


    Maybe there was a bathroom on the ground floor, but it was already flooded.


    I let out a big yawn and pulled the thickforter over my head with all my strength. When I take off my shoes and put my knee on the bed, I notice something.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Someone was already there?


    I rub my eyes and fearfully reach for it. One chunk of body mass hunkering down, rolls to the middle of the bed.


    Her pointed ears are visible through the thick, snow-white hair that spreads across the white sheets.


    Her exposed brown skin was natural, unlike Liz¡¯s tanned skin, and the atmosphere she had made me feel as if I was looking at arge animal with a calm and rxed temperament. When I gently touch her exposed skin, I can feel the warmth of the living.


    Come to think of it, when I first scouted her, she was also stranded¨D¨D.


    For a moment, I squinted in nostalgia¨D¨DBut I came back to my senses.


    ¡°E-Eliza!? It is morning! Come on, wake up!¡± (Cry)


    Wh-Why are you in a ce like this¨D¨D.


    *Suyasuya* Sleeping in the bed was ¡¶Lost (Horo)¡·, Eliza Beck herself, thest member of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·.


    She is a free spirit in a different sense from Luke and Liz, she is the best my-pace person in ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡·. She is a mysterious ¡°Desert Noble (Desert Spirit People)¡± who I have no idea what she is thinking about and with the habit of getting lost and with no sense of direction. She is a rare member that even I rarely encounter due to our timing rarely matching, but there are not that many Hunters like Eliza, so there is no way I could have mistaken her for someone else.


    While confused, I grabbed the pillow and *bofubofu* pped her head with it. Come to think of it, it all started with a Magic Sword that Eliza brought.


    ¡°Come on, Eliza! Wake up, it is your turn up! Don¡¯t upy my bed!¡± (Cry)


    It is now only up to me to wake Eliza up!


    Receiving my attack, Eliza folds her tall body and shrinks further. I don¡¯t know why she is here, but I am desperate here.


    Eliza is useless as a person as I am (Although she is not human), but she is a powerful person who has earned an Alias as a Solo Hunter.


    Heck, how could you even think of sleeping in a ce like this! Geez! Geez Eliza, seriously!


    After *bafubafu* banging her head repeatedly, Eliza finally half-opens her eyes and slowly sits up. She looks at me with absentminded eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kuu?¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°Yes, you are right, it is me, Kuu!¡± (Cry)


    As always, she is missing the ¡ºR¡» and the ¡ºY¡», but I won¡¯t delve into the details. She lives in a more tolerant and wider world in her head. I want to live in her world too!


    Eliza looked at me with a vacant expression for a while, but before long she *bofun* copsed onto the bed as if she was pulled away by gravity.


    ¡°Guuh.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­ Look at that, Sytry. This is a real *Guuh*! This is how you feign sleep, it is like she is really sleeping, right?


    Hitting her any further would probably be useless. Besides, time is short right now.


    I have no choice but to grab her long arm that was thrown out and *zuruzuru* drag her from the bed.


    Even Eliza should turn on her switches if she faces that curse. I must somehow carry her in front of the enemy¡­¡­


    Maybe it is because she is getting plenty of sleep, Eliza is a Thief like Liz, but she is taller than her. Although she is not as heavy as she looks, it is hard for me, who is powerless, to carry her.


    I grabbed her arm and managed to lift her up and get her off the bed. Even though she was being moved so roughly while she was sleeping, Eliza didn¡¯t show any signs of resistance. She haspletely entrusted her body to me.


    Not only is she tall, but she also isn¡¯t waking up at all despite having her well-developed chest that makes it hard to believe she is one of those goody-two-shoes Spirit People, press against me. Even Liz would be embarrassed by that!


    That girl is clearly cursed by something! Now that I think about it, I feel like a curse to be a useless person had been cast on Sytry too. There are too many cursed Members in our Party. Normally I wouldn¡¯t think or say anything, but I am going to say it just now! I am in a pinch, right now!


    ¡°Kuu¡­ Kuu¡­¡± (Eliza)


    Don¡¯t call my name in your sleep!


    Carrying Eliza on my back, I step forward after taking one step after another.


    I gritted my teeth and dered war on the Cursed Spirit People who was probably still creating mud outside (YOLO).


    ¡°Watch this, our Eliza¡­¡­! Can you stay calm after looking at our Eliza who can sometimes even make Luke stunned!?¡± (Cry)


    What a sh of inspiration! I wonder if her anger will subside by doing something like animal therapy. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    ELIZA APPEAREEEED!!! Finally¡­ After so many years!


    After being lost for so long, she finally found her way to the main series!


    But really Cry¡­ The deadliest curse wants your head and what you do is do to sleep XD


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Futon: In Japan, it is a thin mattress you use to sleep.Here Cry says Yakekuso which means a state of mind where he loses all rational thoughts and takes a fuck-it, YOLO, I-don¡¯t-give-a-shit-anymore attitude.

 Chapter 308，Part1: 1 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 308£¬Part1: 1 - Shock</h4> <h4>Chapter 308 Shock</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    All the living being It had met so far were horrified when seeing it. Some bowed their heads and fell to the ground, and even the very small number who tried to purify it, were horrified.


    However, the feelings It had toward that man were unlike anything It had ever experienced before. He was not frightened, and even waved his hand at it. He went around the capital, trying to fight it with his silly methods.


    ¡°Where are you¡­¡­ Where did you run off to¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cry Andrich!¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    It spread its murderous intent and searched inside the city shrouded in darkness. The muddy stream that swallows up the whole city, and the pouring rain are itself. If it touches even one part of your body, It will immediately know where you are.


    It found the human woman who was driving the carpet, but It didn¡¯t care about that already.


    No, It does not, not care about her, but everything is second to Cry Andrich.


    It is being underestimated. It is being taken lightly. It is being ridiculed. This is¨D¨DTraumatic.


    A trauma It once experienced a long time ago. If It doesn¡¯t curse the target to death and make him regret it, It won¡¯t be able to spread its grudge against humans like It has done in the past.


    The only person to be captured right now, the only person to be killed with the highest priority, is Cry Andrich, who has been ying with it in every way possible.


    The part that was filling the entire city was slowly seeping into the houses.


    That man has used strange pieces of equipment to fend off its attacks while unscathed countless times, but it will not go like this, this time.


    The water didn¡¯t have any ability to destroy things. Cry Andrich is the only target of the curse that turns itself into a muddy stream. Only Cry Andrich alone will be affected by it.


    It rots your inners and inflicts pain on your soul.


    Other than that, it is all just trivialities. The fact that there was a vast space in the treasure chest, the fact that It was betrayed by the two curses It brought in, and even about what It would do after It kills Cry¨D¨D.


    It can¡¯t see its target. But It can sense that he is near.


    He is probably hidden somewhere in this city. If he hasn¡¯t been touched by my rain, does it mean he is hiding in a building somewhere?


    ¡°It is futile, Cry Andrich! I will never¨D¨DForgive you!¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    In response to that yell, the rain that poured down became stronger.


    No need for small tricks. It will fill this entire mysterious city with its curse. The city is vast, but it won¡¯t take more than an hour.


    And then, it will be the end. That man has no means of dealing with that curse.


    His equipment is powerful, but that is all. Humans are always like that. Compared to Spirit People, theypensate their fragile bodies with terrible armaments and attack without knowing their ce. Even though they have the wisdom to understandnguage, they are more savage than any of the Monsters living in the forest.


    It uses its power ording to its emotions.


    Human, be afraid. Of the Queen¡¯s judgment. Repent of your sins and perish.


    The muddy stream is its anger. The muddy rain is its tears. No matter how many years pass, It will never forget the tragedy, the anger.


    For all eternity, It will be mankind¡¯s enemy.


    The cursed water is slowly increasing. Only the muddy waters and the sound of the pouring water fill the empty old city.


    He shouldn¡¯t be too far away. He is close by. It can feel his presence. Although, It can¡¯t feel that powerful coaxing force that It felt at first¨D¨D.


    Then, at that moment, a loud *gatari* rattling sound came from inside one of the houses.


    It instantly turns part of the water into an eyeball and sticks it to the upstairs window of the house where the sound came from.


    And then¨D¨DFor a really very brief moment, It forgot its anger.


    Overwhelmed with agitation, the muddy stream and the cursed rain, beautifully disappear.


    It was on the second floor of an ordinary house. There was the figure of Cry Andrich, who no matter how much It cursed him, it would not be enough.


    However, the only thing that was unexpected was¨D¨DThe ¡ºThing¡» he was carrying on his back.


    It was such a shock that even someone who only existed out of resentment toward humans forgot its resentment and anger for a moment.


    .


    On his back was¨D¨DA kindred spirit. For the one who had once served as the role of guardian, It cannot be mistaken¨D¨DShe is a Spirit People woman.


    Her brown skin and white hair were different from the characteristics of its own kind that It knew of, but It feel a strong connection with her. It can tell¨D¨DThe blood that flowed through her veins was definitely the same as the blood that once flowed through it.


    Before It knew it, It had regained its appearance before its death and was floating outside the window. Through the ss, its eyes meet, and Cry Andrich¡¯s eyes widen.


    And then, in an instant, It relived the tragedy in the past.


    A burning forest. Humans who attacked with barbaric weapons made only to kill living beings. With the sound of mes in the background, theyughed madly at its people who were running away. The wooden houses that took a long time to build were cut off down to their foundations, and their ugly offensive which prioritized women and children.


    It doesn¡¯t understand their purpose. It knew from its knowledge that Spirit People are being sold at high prices among humans, but It couldn¡¯t understand it at all. It couldn¡¯t believe that they were the same intelligent creature as us.


    Even if It dies, It won¡¯t be able to die until It clears the grudge It once held.


    It didn¡¯t even have to think about why Cry was carrying its kin¨D¨DItspatriot on his back.


    The anger that had been pushed back by the shock slowly fills it with even more heat than before. Its body transforms in response to its instinct and desire to kill.


    ¡°A hOs¡­¡­¡­¡­ TaGe¡­¡­? YOu aRe UsIinG A hoSTage in froNT of Me¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Cursed Spirit People)


    Thepatriot on Cry¡¯s back is limp and didn¡¯t *pikuri* move at all.


    It¡¯s the worst. It¡¯s too humiliating. It¡¯s too tragic.


    It is always like this. They are wed creatures, but they have devious mind. They kidnapped children, made them hostages, ughtered, and captured those who tried to stop them. They always use devilish tricks you would never even think of.


    But that move will no longer work.


    Before It knew it, a single spear was generated in its hand. A twisted jet-ck spear.


    A spear shining brilliantly in the darkness. This is¨D¨DIts resolution. The crystallization of its determination, to destroy all mankind.


    No more words are needed. All the curses are now manifested here and now. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sorry I was geeking on FF16, so I couldn¡¯t post the chapter Saturday¡­


    But sasuga Cry, in less than a day, he seed to make the curse hate him more than her centuries old grudge.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 308，Part2: 2 - Shock

    <h4>Chapter 308£¬Part2: 2 - Shock</h4> <h4>Chapter 308 Shock</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Cry Andrich was here, still looking with a dumbfounded expression.


    You ugly human. I will not even give you time to repent.


    This spear will only strike and destroy humans without harming my own kin. Not even a piece of your soul will be left behind¨D¨D.


    Swing the spear. No force is needed. This spear will be this human¡¯s death, even a well-trained warrior cannot withstand it for even a second if it touches him.


    I greatly twisted my body. And then, at the moment when I was about to throw the spear at Cry Andrich with ¡ºAll my might¡»¨D¨DCry stance suddenly copsed drastically.


    ¡°Mugyaaa!¡± (Cry)


    Cry is crushed and makes a strange noise. I just *girigiri* barely stop my throw.


    His copse was clearly not a movement intended to take an evasive maneuver. It was as if he could not bear the weight he had on him¨D¨D.


    Cry has ultimately be trapped under my own kind. In front of my eyes, the body of my kin, which had not moved even a *pikuri* twitch so far, begins to move.


    A beautiful and tough body trained in nature. A serene Magic that flows through her body.


    Her palms touch the ground, and she bends her arms and slowly stands up. Her face rises, and her somewhat absentminded crimson eyes look at me.


    She is alive. No, perhaps it is natural that she is alive since she is a hostage, but there is nothing strange about her every movement, and she does not appear to be injured.


    The powerful beat of her heart, the aura of her life, reaches me.


    As she stood up, there was not a single noticeable wound on her limbs. On the contrary, the kindred before me was as strong as the formerpanions I have.


    I don¡¯t know why she wasn¡¯t resisting while she was being carried on his back.


    The kindred absentmindedly looked down at Cry who was under her, took his thrown-out hand, and slowly made him stand up, and this time, I lost my anger and could only *pokan* stare nkly in front of me.


    This is an impossible scene as far as I am concerned.


    It is too illogical for a Spirit People to help a human¨D¨DAn evil human who was holding you hostage.


    The spear made of killing intent disappears from my hand, unable to hold it due to the emotional turbulence. The kindred put her arm around the still staggering Cry as if to embrace him from behind, stared at the stunned ¡ºIt¡», and called out what used to be ¡ºHer¡» name.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Your Majesty, the Queen Shero Iris Frestel¡­¡­¡­¡­ The war¡­¡­¡­¡­ Has already ended a long time ago. Let us go back to the forest.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Talking is the best after all¡­¡­ It is not like we are Monsters or Phantoms.


    While being hugged by Eliza like a stuffed animal, I *unun* nodded with a half-hearted smile.


    As usual, I still don¡¯t know what happened. However, it seems that Eliza¨D¨DHas seeded in talking to that cursed person.


    The Cursed Spirit People¡¯s killing intent, which she had been brandishing until a few minutes ago, had vanished. There was not even a shadow of the spear that had been pointed at me. It was as if it was a lie that just a few seconds ago I was prepared to die.


    Eliza is shorter than Lapis, but she is the tallest among the women in ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·.? Her limbs are also reasonably long, so when she hugs me tightly, I feel a great sense of closeness. If possible¡­¡­ I would like to hide behind Eliza, not in front of her.


    The cursed person looks at Eliza and me in her arms and says with a *pakupaku* flutter in her mouth.


    ¡°The wa¡­¡­ The war¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is o, ver?¡± (Shero)


    .


    ¡°It is thanks¡­¡­ To Her Majesty. It is because they learn about the terror of ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡±¡­¡­ ¡° (Eliza)


    ¡°Impo-ssible¡­¡­¡­¡­ Those humans¡­¡­¡­¡­ Stopped¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fighting?¡± (Shero)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wasn¡¯t it a very long time ago that Spirit People and Humans are killing each other?


    Even now, I can¡¯t say that we are close, but at least there is no war, and although not many, there are even Spirit People living in human cities. I am not that knowledgeable either, but since when did shest updated her information? Seriously.


    I ask Eliza, knowing fully well that this may result in adding fuel to the fire.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do you know each other by any chance?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­¡­¡­ Good boy¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Eliza)


    When Eliza whispered in my ear in a calm voice, she *surisuri* rubbed my cheek.


    Spirit People age at a different rate than humans. Eliza¡¯s age is unknown, but at the very least, even Spirit People do not live for hundreds of thousands of years. It is not likely that she is acquainted with this curse that seems to have lived for a very long time.


    While I keep blinking my eyes, Eliza continues what she is saying with few words.


    ¡°For a very long time¡­¡­¡­¡­ We have been looking for her. She is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Our hero. Our long-cherished wish.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Heeeeeh, good for you then.¡± (Cry)


    That doesn¡¯t exin it at all, but okay. I agreed with her with my vague understanding.


    If Eliza is fine with that, there aren¡¯t anyints from me. Just being alive is enough for me.


    Heck, if she would have stopped if I had shown her a Spirit People, shouldn¡¯t you have stopped way earlier¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaah. Kruz and the others are outside the city right now.


    However, I knew that you were looking for something, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is shocking in many ways.


    But, well¡­¡­¡­¡­ You know¡­¡­¡­¡­ All¡¯s well that ends well, right?


    ¡°Yeah. Good for you.¡± (Cry)


    Eliza *kokukoku* nods in acknowledgment of my obviously random words, without seeming to mind.


    Eliza always seems to be generally absentminded and immediately goes somewhere, but it doesn¡¯t mean that she doesn¡¯t think about anything or is heartless.


    I don¡¯t have many chances to meet face-to-face with her, but Liz and the others seem to have well epted her, so I guess she just has that kind of personality.


    Eliza once again speaks clearly to the Cursed Spirit People whose eyes are still showing her confusion.


    ¡°There is¡­¡­¡­¡­ No need to, curse anymore¡­¡­ Your Majesty Shero. Ourpanions¡­¡­ Are waiting for you.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°Uuuuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-It¡¯s a lie¡­¡­ After all those death, all those resentments¨D¨DI will, eradicate, all those evil, human¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cr¡­¡­ Cry Andrich! I will bring down, my judgment, to the stupid man, who made a fool, of me¨D¨D¡± (Shero)


    We were calling her curse this, curse that, but apparently she has a name. The Cursed Spirit People, apparently named Shero, red at me with a feverish look in her eyes. She looked as if she had to at least kill me before everything is over.


    What in the world do you have against me¡­¡­¡­¡­ Please stop. I don¡¯t even have a Barrier Ring anymore¡­¡­


    Eliza remained silent for a while with a vacant expression on her face, but then she rested her cheek against my side of the head, tightened her arms around me, and said in a clear tone of voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am sorry. Kuu is¡­¡­¡­¡­ My, ¡°Mate (Pair)¡±.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Shero)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Oh, you beat her.¡± (Cry)


    As expected of a Thief, what a critical hit.


    Shero freezes for a while and *patari* copses on the spot without saying anything.


    Her figure faded away and all that was left was the pendant with arge red jeweled she was wearing around her neck. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I am sure that if Cry showed Eliza directly after Shero materialize, she wouldn¡¯t have listened.


    She only listened because she restored her sanity because of Infinite Variety¡¯s n.


    Sasuga Cry, he is the only one who can purify the most fearsome curse in the world without even trying!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 309，Part1: 1 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ⑦

    <h4>Chapter 309£¬Part1: 1 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢ß</h4> <h4>Chapter 309 Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢ß</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    I leave the arrangements for weing the ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡± Shaman, to my subordinate and return to the Imperial Capital.


    What was waiting for me, Franz, was the Imperial Capital thrown into chaos by the news of giant monsters appearing.


    It was a mistake to use most of the members of the Knight Order to wee the Spirit People. But I managed to confirm the situation with the remaining members in the Imperial Capital.


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ What a, blunder. What the hell happened!¡± (Franz)


    I did my best to gather as much information as I could, but it was all too enigmatic.


    A giant monkey monster suddenly appeared, flew across the roof, and attacked the Imperial Capital Church. Marin¡¯s Wails and the ck Knight were released from their seals, and a dragon appeared from the sewers? The monkey turned into a dragon? It attacked Zebrudia Magic Academy and the ¡°Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡± dojo¨D¨DAnd finally melted into sludge at the end?


    I have no idea what the context is at all. All I know is that the situation is pretty close to the worst. Even though normally just the fact that Marin¡¯s Wails was released was the worst, that very fact waspletely overshadowed.


    Since the monster was said to be moving with dark clouds, perhaps the object of the prophecy was not Marin¡¯s Wails, but rather that one.


    As a defender of the Empire, I will never be able to die in peace knowing the fact that this monster was allowed to stroll through the streets of the historic Zebrudia.


    Everything is too messed up. I yelled at my subordinates while holding my head.


    ¡°How should I report to His Imperial Majesty! At the very least, I have to summarize what happened¨D¨DDamn¡­¡­ Is there no one who fully understands the situation!? How much destruction is there?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Y-Yes! Apparently, the monster weighed little, so the damage to the part of the city that was used as its foothold was minor. Only the Church, Zebrudia Magic Academy, and Thawne School of Swordsmanship, which were directly attacked, are severely damaged. The Hunters engaged the monster, but it seemed to be fast on its feet¨D¨D¡± (Knight)


    We do not know where it came from, but it was the Knight Order¡¯s fault that allowed the monster to invade the Imperial Capital. I thought we had taken every possible precaution, but we were too naive.


    However, it was also true that it was impossible to be even more vignt than that¨D¨DHaving thought that far, I changed my mind. What we should do right now is not regret. It is to stop further damage from spreading.


    ¡°How many casualties are there? Where is the monster now?¡± (Franz)


    That is the problem. If a huge monster was to roam through the capital, there would have to be a fair number of deaths. And if we cannot do something about that monster, which even Ark Rodin and his team could not stop, the Imperial Capital would be finished before the liability issues arise.


    When Franz asked this while trying to keep hisposure, the knight replied with a confused look on his face.


    ¡°Yes. The thing is¨D¨DWe are in the middle of our investigation, but strangely enough, there seem to be very few victims¨D¨D¡± (Knight)


    ¡°Aaah!? As if such an absurd story is possible!¡± (Franz)


    I am not saying that they should die, but there is no way that such an oue is possible when a monster sorge that it could throw such chaos in the Imperial Capital appears.


    In response to Franz¡¯s harsh words, his subordinate continued to report while his face stiffened.


    ¡°N-No, it is true. And, the monster in question¨D¨DHas disappeared and hasn¡¯t been sighted since.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Where did it disappear?¡± (Franz)


    I don¡¯t know what to believe anymore. Is the situation good or bad? I have to hear it all and sum it up before making a decision¨D¨D.


    ¡°Yes. It is at the n House of the n called ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·.¡± (Knight)


    Did you just say¡­¡­ The n House of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·!?


    Franz¡¯s eyes widen at the unexpected words, and suddenly the Symphonic Stone on his hips trembles. It is not the stone connected to the one he gave Lapis and the others, but the one connected to the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts.


    He hurriedly took it out and activated the Symphonic Stone. This time Franz froze at the breaking news from the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts.


    ¡°The prophecy¡­¡­¡­¡­ Disappeared?¡± (Franz)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Par¡­¡­ Ty?¡± (Eliza)


    In the underground of a vast desert. After being unluckily swallowed by quicksand and standing in front of an unprecedented Treasure Shrine, the entric Spirit People slowly blinked her eyes while taking a bite of a chocte bar.


    ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· is a Party made up of childhood friends. For better or worse, the six of us have known each other for a long time.


    Originally, Treasure Hunters usually form a party of six people. Although we have all the necessary members to fill the Party roles, our Party has many openingspared to other Parties as it includes me as a burden.


    Adding a new member has been one of the issues that had to be dealt with after arriving at the Imperial Capital and starting to get the activities of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· on track¨D¨DNo, even before it got off the ground. Although we have recruited members several times before, most of the Hunters who could keep up with ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· already had a Party they belonged to or their personalities often didn¡¯t fit. In order to keep up with Luke and the others, who run through the glorious road of Hunter with reckless speed, a certain degree of tolerance is essential, not to mention skills.


    The Hunter, Eliza Beck, whom I encountered at the ce where I was stranded, was one of those rare beings who met all my requirements.


    A calm andposed demeanor who does not show any sign of agitation after being swallowed by a quicksand while working solo. Moreover, she even starts to take a nap at her own pace while being stranded and has a good-naturedness that is unlike any Spirit People I have met so far.


    Her abilities are unknown, but I am sure she will fit in well with ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡· Party. Above all, I feel a lot of sympathy for her being stranded in a ce like this, and if she joins the Party, it will be less noticeable even if I am taking a nap. Thus, we are harmonious.


    At my solicitation, which contained a hint of calction, Eliza was silent for a while and tilted her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why?¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you a chocte bar. Besides, you can leave anytime you want, and it is more fun than hunting alone, you know? Best of all, it is safer.¡± (Cry)


    Apparently, it was difficult to ept a sudden Party invitation. Especially for female Hunters as they are sometimes targeted in this way, so it is unavoidable.


    Eliza looks down absentmindedly at the chocte bar I gave her and says in a calm voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have something¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am looking for.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°I will look for it with you! I am good at it!¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t know what she is looking for, but Liz and the others should be able to find it. Eliza gives me a very sleepy look at me who says something extremely random in a badass manner.


    Later, I learned the astonishing fact that Eliza had not been stranded, but had, in fact, arrived at the Treasure Shrine with a different route, that she is a Hunter where people with Hunter knowledge will know about her, and most of all, that she has an excellent crisis perception skills and she was much safer working solo than in a Party, and many other things but they are all good memories now.


    For some reason, there has never been talk of her leaving, and she seems to fit in well with the Party. The only miscalction I made was that even with her joining in, me cking off didn¡¯t be any less noticeable, but it would be too luxurious to ask for more.


    And then, I sit down in thefortable chair in the n Master¡¯s office and let out a long, long sigh to rx all the strength in my body.


    ¡°Heyyyyyy¡­¡­¡­¡­ Seriously, this time I really thought I was done for¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cry-san, don¡¯t you say the same thing every time?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°If Eva didn¡¯t pull me out, I would have been in the dark forever. That treasure chest, is really dark.¡± (Cry)


    It is aforting feeling to feel like I am back to my everyday life when I am with Eva. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thanks Satria for the Ko-fi, I¡¯ll post an extra chapter next Sunday.


    So Eliza was lured into Strange Grief by a chocte bar.


    But it is so funny that Cry says that she was much safer when she was solo than in a Party


    I¡¯m sure since she met Cry, she must have been in a dangerous situation way more times than in her whole life.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 309，Part2: 2 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ⑦

    <h4>Chapter 309£¬Part2: 2 - Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢ß</h4> <h4>Chapter 309 Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢ß</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Apparently, that curse was really put to rest just like this. After one night, peace was gradually returning to the Imperial Capital.


    When I check the newspapers, there is still a lot of talk about themotion, but I am sure it will settle down with time. I am sure Franz-san will do something about it when hees back as he is used to this level ofmotion.


    The reason why nothing specific is mentioned in the article is probably because of the sensitive nature of the content. In addition, as Franz-san was originally moving while taking into ount the prophecy and that the Church, the Magic Academy, and the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· dojo had been involved, it seems that the media has taken this into consideration. Fortunately, despite the size of themotion, the scale of the destruction was apparently not that great. Miraculously, there were almost no casualties, which is truly surprising.


    However, if Eliza had not been eaten by Mimic-kun at that time, it would have been quite a disaster. It seems that before we came back, she happened toe to the Lounge, found Mimic-kun, was trapped and eaten by it, but both Eliza and Mimic-kun really did a great job.


    Tino is safe, and Eliza is happy that she got what she was looking for. The Cursed Spirit People too¡­¡­ Hasn¡¯te out since Eliza¡¯s remarks of me being her ¡°Mate (Pair)¡±. Now that you mention it, she showed a great deal of quick-wittedness there¡­¡­


    However, through a mixture of bad and good fortune, things managed to settle down at a good point, but if even one thing had note together, I would probably never have seen the light of day again.


    For once, I am exhausted. Just one night¡¯s sleep is not enough to remove this mental and physical exhaustion. I would like to sleep for a month or so. I wonder if I should live inside Mimic-kun for a while¡­¡­


    As I was thinking about this, Eva pulled the Barrier Ring from the ring finger of her right hand and ced it on the desk.


    ¡°Come to think of it¡­ Cry-san, thank you very much for this.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Hm¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    Eva sighs deeply as I widen my eyes. It has been hard for me, but it seems that Eva is quite tired as well.


    I don¡¯t know why she is giving the ring back to me, but¨D¨DEva says with a dryugh as I stare in wonder.


    ¡°Thanks to that, I was able to avoid being affected by that¡ºCurse¡». When I was checking the parts to be repaired in the Lounge, Cry-san, and the others suddenly appeared and swallowed me up¨D¨DI really thought I was done for¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No way Eva, you were in the Lounge at that time?


    After all this time, a chill runs down my spine and my heart beats strongly. I didn¡¯t notice it at all¨D¨DIndeed, it was surprising that Eva was the one who pulled me up instead of Liz, but¨D¨D.


    Really, you really do have to be prepared anytime. After causing so much trouble, if something happens to Eva, I won¡¯t be able to die in peace.


    I picked up the Barrier Ring on the desk and stared at it for a while, but quickly put it back on the desk and held it out to Eva.


    ¡°I will give it to you, it is your welfare benefits. You should have Lucia recharge it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh!? Welfare¨D¨DNo, I don¡¯t need it!¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, it might help the next time something else happens¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Please make it so that this next opportunity does not happen. I really, really, beg you.¡± (Eva)


    Now then, Eva¡­¡­ Do you think I entrusted you with this Barrier Ring because of some kind of agenda from me? That is not true. I am not thinking or nning anything.


    Once again, I ended up consuming all of the Barrier Rings I had, so having one more wouldn¡¯t make any difference.


    I take Eva¡¯s discouraged hand and put a ring on it. With this, Eva is safe now.


    However¡­¡­ Maybe the only thing I did this time that led to a good result was giving Eva a Barrier Ring?


    As I was thinking seriously, Eva, who was rubbing the ring, looked at me and said something to change the subject. She points to a teddy bear on the corner of the desk.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Speaking of which, what is that teddy bear? It looks very old.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°I picked it up in Mimic-kun¡¯s town. Isn¡¯t it nice?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You brought another strange thing¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ N-No, don¡¯t tell me, that is¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    It was a *boroboro* tattered and worn-out teddy bear. The fur, which must have originally been light brown, is now dark and stained here and there. One of its eyes and one of its arms were also cut off, so it looked quite painful.


    If you put the cross pendant that fell together around its neck like this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have nowpleted the two-piece curse set.


    It is probably ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡¯¡» main body. I remember this pendant, so there is no doubt about it.


    I don¡¯t know if the curse is still there, but for some reason, it protected me in the end, so I ended up taking it home. It is a bad habit of mine to act based on the spur of the moment, but so far there is no sign of them still being cursed.


    I hold up my index finger and say to Eva who seems to have guessed something with her amazing insight.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret, okay?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°A-Alright.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Next time, I am going to *jabujabu* wash it and dry it in the sun. But first I have to rece the inners¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    I should rece her arms and eyes, and have Sytry patch it up. Plushie Relics are also rtively popr Relics. It is impossible to remodel a Relic, but it is possible if it is just a curse. I am sure Marin will be very happy too.


    In front of me, who was *nikoniko* smiling, the teddy bear suddenly *patan* copsed without anyone touching it. Eva shudders exaggeratedly.


    The remaining arm was reaching out to me as if it were asking for help. I sighed and helped the limp teddy bear up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Apparently it¡¯s better to leave the inner parts intact.¡± (Cry) <h4>Author¡¯s Notes:</h4>


    Thank you for your continued support. This is Tsukikage.


    This is the end of Arc 7, which has been going on for a long time. How was it!


    I would be very happy if you enjoyed these updates, which took ce over a nine-month period due to ack of time on my part to do a lot of things!


    I haven¡¯t been able to reply to yourments at all, but I really enjoyed reading them! Especially those who were able to predict Eliza¡¯s appearance, congrattions!


    Unlike the previous Arc, this Arc was also delivered with stories around Liz and the others and their masters!


    Due to the length of this Arc, I skimmed over it, but I would like to dig deeper again someday.


    I will write more about my detailed impressions in the activity report,


    As for Eliza, I now realize that many people didn¡¯t see her character design before her first appearance.


    I wonder how many people have the bonus Short Story¡­¡­( ¡ä©`£à)


    Now, about the rest of the story¡­ I will keep on writing (With a will of steel).


    Thanks to you, the book version has sold over 500,000 copies and the stock has beenpletely sold out. I am only publishing one book every six months, but I am so overwhelmed¡­¡­


    I have been busy with personal matters this year, so it has taken me a long time.? In the next Arc, I would like to increase my update speed and proceed smoothly, so please look forward to it!


    Well, for the next Arc, I am thinking about the capture of a Treasure Shrine (?) after a long time!


    I was pretty hesitant about whether or not to go with Cry¡¯s Imprisonment Arc, but that will be for another time¡­¡­


    But first, as usual, there are a few things left to be written around theter part of the story, so I would like to update the side story while I work on the plot for a while.


    It is soon going to be bad for a while (Fastball in my face), so I have a strong feeling that the update will be going to be around once a week, but¡­¡­ I will do my best until I tear my finger off, so please look forward to it!? (¡ä©`£à)


    ¡ö About the Light Novel and the Manga


    Currently, there are 7 volumes of the Light Novel and 5 volumes of the Manga on sale right now.


    Thanks to your support, we have sold over 500,000 copies! And thanks to the efforts of our staff in charge of the book, we have also been able to develop merchandise and many other things.


    The Light Novel had various subtle and not so subtle changes in the story development, and some characters who were hardly active in the Web Novel are active in it.


    Chiko-Sensei¡¯s illustration alone is a must-see, so if you¡¯re interested, please do not hesitate to buy it!


    Also, on the Manga side, when movement is added thanks to Hebino-Sensei¡¯s beautiful drawing, it will give you a very fresh feeling.


    So we hope you will enjoy it! You will be able to see the Not-Useless Sytry!


    Now, I have somehow rambled, but I would like to thank all of you who have been with me for the past 9 months for Arc 7!


    I look forward to seeing you in the next Arc too!


    Finally, because it is motivating me,


    If you enjoyed it, if you are interested in the rest of the story, or if you prefer Mimic-kun to Car-kun, please let me know,


    Please rate, bookmark, and give me your feedback.


    /Tsukikage


    Update Notice: @ktsuki_novel£¨Twitter£© <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thank you very much John for the ko-fi! Thanks to John, you¡¯ll have an extra chapter every Sunday till August 13th!


    Normally I¡¯ll take one week break but the power of money and the next arc is so good I¡¯ll keep tranting.


    Author¡¯s note was written on November 14th, 2021.


    Last arc I had 80 chapters left but now I¡¯m at 65. I¡¯m catching up slowly but surely, nice.


    Moreover Tsukikage-Sensei just finished the next arcst month.


    I¡¯m gonna update the cover to volume 9 when I am not procrastinating, you¡¯ll see Eliza on the cover!


    Also the english volume 2 of the light novel is gonnae out tomorrow on J-Novel Club. Consider to buy it if you want to support the author and like Strange Grief!


    So it was Eva who saved Cry. But cursed teddy falling when Cry talked about changing her inside was funny!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 310，Part1: 1 - Dreadful Man

    <h4>Chapter 310£¬Part1: 1 - Dreadful Man</h4> <h4>Chapter 310 Dreadful Man</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Uuun¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ma-Master~, you can¡¯t¡­¡­¡­¡­ This isn¡¯t a situation where you should provoke¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ha! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A dream?¡± (Tino)


    Tino Shade is a Hunter. The training and experience I got from Onee-sama have trained me to be ready to respond to anything no matter how exhausted I am.


    I got up from my bed soaked with sweat. At the same time, memories of yesterday flooded in, and Tino involuntarily held my head and exhaled heavily.


    It was truly a divine act because I could not understand even though I was watching everything that happened with my very eyes.


    The actions he took up until the middle made no sense at all, but what happened at the end inside Mimic-kun made even less sense.


    I thought I understood the situation up until the middle, but at the very end, while Tino was frantically running away, everything ended in just a few minutes.


    .


    Thest thing Tino saw was the ck water flowing like a raging wave through the mysterious city that exists inside Mimic-kun¡¯s body, and Master~ waving at me with a tension-free expression.


    That attack¨D¨DI am not sure if I can call it an attack anymore¨D¨DWas definitely not on a scale that could be managed by humans. It was an overwhelming and mysterious force that could not be managed by someone even if you led an army.


    It is indeed unbelievable that he managed to do that all by himself. Even Tino, who always supports Master¡¯s~ actions while saying he¡¯s god-like, so god-like, is honestly a little¡­¡­ No, quite a bit pull back.


    Tino definitely thought that Master~ would contain the curse inside Mimic-kun, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ Looking back on it, he didn¡¯t say yes or no to my suggestion¡­¡­


    I knew from the beginning that my skills are too different, but for that level¨D¨DI do not think that I, who is said to be talented, would ever be able to reach that level no matter how many years¡­¡­ No, even decades of training I do.? In the first ce, the opponent is someone that even the other Members of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· couldn¡¯t handle.


    On the other hand, I don¡¯t even know why he dragged the curse here and there and dragged it so far. No way, it¡¯s for the sake of giving everyone a trial¡­¡­


    I¡¯ve been through a lot of terrible things so far, but yesterday¡¯s cursemotion is definitely one of the worst among them. It was physically tough, but it was also mentally stressful. As Master¡¯s~ Kouhai, I thought I had undergone countless trials and thought I had gotten used to the battlefields, but to think that there are still such terrifying things in this world, the world is really too vast.


    I don¡¯t remember much about what happened after being rescued from Mimic-kun. I was physically and mentally at my limit, and I waspletely in a giving-up state.


    At that time, Tino was like a living zombie, and all I could do was run away from Master~ who had aplished such a terrifying feat. People say they fear what they don¡¯t understand, but that was probably a decision made by Tino¡¯s instincts.


    I was very sleepy. I wanted to just fall asleep in my bed, but I can¡¯t do that.


    My body is still heavy, but at least I have recovered enough to stand and walk. Yesterday, I made a pitiful escape, so if I don¡¯t recover my honor soon, I might be abandoned.


    In the first ce, I am sure Master~ is worried about Tino. I think he is worried. I hope he is worried.


    As usual, I was able to get up in the morning, probably as a result of all the rigorous training I have been doing.


    I scolded my heart which was still slightly broken, took a shower, and quickly changed clothes. Tino knows very well how not to run away when I wanted to. I have to let the momentum carry me forward.


    I walk outside. From citizens to merchants, Hunters to knights, the Imperial Capital was full of talk about the curses.


    That curse had such a strong presence that even ordinary people could recognize it, and while it was chasing after Master~, we paraded it around the Imperial Capital, so it would be strange if it didn¡¯t be a hot topic.


    I enter the n House while listening to the rumors. It¡¯s a little strange that the n House is still mostly in its original state despite having such a powerful curse run rampant.


    I¡¯ve heard that curses that originate from the grudge of a living being usually don¡¯t affect non-living things, but that must have been true.


    And the fact that Tino, who is supposed to be a living being, is caught in that curse and is properly and firmly alive means that¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It means that Master~ is a god!


    I gather my resolve and go up the stairs to the n Master¡¯s office.


    In the n Master¡¯s office, Master~ who had done so much yesterday was confronting Mimic-kun with a big staff.


    ¡°Come on, Mimic-kun. Repeat after me, ko-n-ni-chi-wa!!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Master~, I am begging you, please don¡¯t do something so strange.


    For Tino, I would like to say that his mischievous side is one of the good things about Master~, but when there is such a gap, my emotions cannot follow.


    Master~ notices Tino and smiles while holding the staff.


    ¡°Aaah, Tino. Good morning, are you alright?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Y-Yes. And of course¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m d Master~ is safe too. By the way, what are you doing, Master~¡­¡­?¡± (Tino)


    It looked like he was talking to the treasure chest, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tino may have been a little too tired.


    The staff that Master~ is holding is the one that was disyed when I visited him in his private room. I don¡¯t know what kind of ability it has, but it¡¯s still just the day after the curse uproar, so it must be an amazing item that Tino can¡¯t even imagine.


    Master~ smiled at Tino, who fearfully asked with an upturned look.


    ¡°I was wondering if I could have a conversation with Mimic-kun. Because he looks like a pretty talented treasure chest¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Is¡­¡­ Is that so¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    I don¡¯t understand at all. Sure, Mimic-kun has a mouth, but¡­¡­


    In the first ce, Master~ who cleaned up the curse uproar (While sprinkling trials all over the ce) should be the most sought-after person in the Imperial Capital right now. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he was summoned by nobles and the Explorer Associations as a person of interest¡­¡­ I am not the one to say as I directly came to the n House first, but why are you taking it easy in a ce like this?


    For some reason, my heart was *dokidoki* pounding. This is probably not love.


    I heard that once you be an expert Treasure Hunter, you won¡¯t be shaken by anything, but when will Tino be able to reach that state?


    Master~ says to Tino, who is more on the verge of giving up than on the verge of being an expert Treasure Hunter.


    ¡°Weeell, I was really in trouble. I was being summoned all over the ce after that, you know¡­¡­¡­¡­ And they took Eva.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Tino)


    I see, it makes sense that he is leisurely talking to the treasure chest.


    Eva, the Vice-n Master, is someone who has been through as many trials as Tino. As one would expect, it doesn¡¯t seem like her life would be in danger, but since she is being used as a scapegoat for the Divine Strategist without having any information shared, it is hard to say which is easier.


    Then, when his words hit home, Tino tried to confirm something warily.


    ¡°If you are using Eva as your scapego¨D¨DSubstitute, does it mean¡­¡­¡­¡­ Could it be you are¡­¡­ Busy, Master~!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Aaah, un, un, that¡¯s right. I am busy, right?¡­¡­ And it is not like there is anything I can do even if I respond to the summon¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uuuuun, I think he has a will, but after all, if there isn¡¯t a sound, ¡ºRound World¡» does not work.¡± (Cry)


    Master~ looks at Mimic-kun while *butsubutsu* mumbling without saying yes or no. However, that doesn¡¯t work on Tino.


    Only bad thoughtse to my mind. Even when Master~ says he is busy, there has never been a time when something not dangerous has not happened.


    Could it be that a greater cmity than that cursed uproar is approaching?


    I can¡¯t imagine any Monster more terrifying than that Cursed Spirit People¨D¨DBut maybe the uproar is not over yet, or something? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Eva¡¯s Infinite Trials is to clean up Cry¡¯s mess before he causes another one.


    But it is funny how Tino changed from being afraid of Cry to him being a god so quickly


    Master~ wa kami!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here Cry says repeat after me in English.Konnichiwa: it means good morning.

 Chapter 310，Part2: 2 - Dreadful Man

    <h4>Chapter 310£¬Part2: 2 - Dreadful Man</h4> <h4>Chapter 310 Dreadful Man</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Ma-Master~¡­¡­¡­¡­ About those curses yesterday¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­ It¡¯s right there, isn¡¯t it? Eliza took the jewel, tho¡¯¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Master~ points at his desk. There, a ck staff and a sword are ced in front of a teddy bear with a cross pendant on its neck.


    And on its arm is forcibly put the ring that Tino obtained inside Mimic-kun and presented it to him.


    ¡°A 5-piece cursed equipment set!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°I will have to return the staff and sword¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t want them to tell me off.¡± (Cry)


    He is totally ying with the cursed items that caused a stir all over the Imperial Capital. It seems like the most dangerous curse item which is the Cursed Spirit Stone isn¡¯t there, but the other items cannot be underestimated.


    It may be a sign of hisposure, but it is too bad for my heart to watch those from the sidelines. What are you going to do with Tino by making my heart *dokidoki* pound so much when it¡¯s already *dokidoki* pounding?


    And then Master~ looks at Tino as if he suddenly has an idea.


    ¡°Ahhh, right. I wanted to talk with you Tino¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Y-Yes. What is it¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Tino)


    My heartbeat, which I thought was at its limit, elerates further. At this rate, it looks like I¡¯m going to learn Onee-sama¡¯s ¡ºAbsolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡» move.


    That technique, which intentionally elerates the heartbeat to gain explosive speed, is also a terrifying technique that can cause the heart to burst if not trained properly.


    My body is hot. It¡¯s hot, but I am cold. I¡¯m too nervous. Master~ opens his mouth to continue what he is saying while Tino is about to copse at any moment.


    At that moment, the door to the n Master¡¯s office flung open.


    ¡°Cry-chan, it¡¯s terrible! Come with me now!¡± (Liz)


    It was Onee-sama who burst into the room. I inadvertently shudder, but she doesn¡¯t even give Tino a nce and rushes over to Master~ at once.


    Onee-sama is always short-tempered, but it¡¯s unusual for her to be this agitated. Master~ is also staring in wonder.


    ¡°D-Did something happen?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Juste on, c¡¯mon!¡± (Liz)


    Onee-sama grabs Master¡¯s~ hand and pulls him, and Master~ checks his surroundings in a hurry. He looks at Tino, but there is no way that Tino can stop Onee-sama when Master~ who is her childhood friend cannot stop her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming! Follow us Tino.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh? Ah, y-yes¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    As if pushing it onto me, he hands me the staff he was holding. Is he telling me to bring it with me?


    I have a feeling that Onee-sama is only calling Master~ this time, but if he tells me to go with him, I can¡¯t say no.


    Master~ followed with a troubled look on his face as Onee-sama pulled him by the hand. Tino held up the quite heavy staff and followed them quickly.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Led by Liz, who suddenly came to the n Master¡¯s office, we walked through the Imperial Capital, where the talk about the curse incidents is still overflowing.


    Luckily, it doesn¡¯t seem to be widely known that I was the initiator of the curse incidents. It would be a problem if it became known that a Level 8 Hunter had caused those incidents.


    However, I have left the incident cleanup to Eva, so it should be under control shortly. Only Eva can take care of these external problems.


    Everyone was watching us as I walked while being dragged along. Behind me, Tino, caught up in my selfishness of not wanting to go alone, *watawata* wandered up to me with ¡ºRound World¡» in her arms.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why are you bringing the staff? Isn¡¯t it heavy?


    Liz pulled me to the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· dojo, a ce where I have beening a lottely.


    For some reason, the half-destroyed gate is taped up off-limits, and the citizens are gathering there.


    Several knights are talking with serious expressions on their faces. Liz guides me inside as if pushing through them.


    And then¨D¨DI was at a loss for words when I saw the spectacle spread out in the spacious dojo.


    In the spacious outdoor training area, countless stone statues dressed as swordsmen are lined up in a row. They are extremely borate stone statues of swordsmen that looked as if they would start moving at any moment.


    Tino lets out a small scream at the bizarre sight. Taking a deep breath, I fearfully approached one of them.


    The expression on his face is stern and his eyes are wide open. The sword in his hand is not made of stone, but a real one. It is so well made, almost to the point of being in bad taste.


    Tino grabs my sleeve and says with a pale expression.


    ¡°Do-Don¡¯t tell me, those are¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ H-Hey, those statues are quite well-made¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I feel like there wasn¡¯t any statue when I was being chased the other day, but is it just my imagination?


    While *konkon* tapping on the stone statues, I check them out, one by one. Each statue is truly exquisite and no two are alike.


    Heck, they werepletely human. I don¡¯t really want to believe it, but even I can understand that much.


    Humans have turned to stone. So straaaange.


    ¡°We-Well, I am sure, it is something that happens all the time.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Eh!? Eeeeeh!? Th-This is something that happens all the time!?¡± (Tino)


    Tino opens her eyes and looks at me with beautiful *kirakira* sparkling eyes.


    Well, you know¡­¡­ It happens all the time, in myths¡­¡­


    .


    Somehow, I can imagine why it became like this. Well, it is because just the other day, I brought the cause of it with me.


    ¡°Cry-chan, over here, over here!¡± (Liz)


    Liz beckons me over. I already feel like throwing up, but I head over there anyway.


    There are not just ten or twenty statues. I have been told that there are almost no casualties, but it is such a big lie.


    There was a cage made of stone. Inside it is a statue of Luke, gripping thettice and roaring with his mouth wide open. Nearby, a statue of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· holding a sword with a grim expression on his face, is also ced in a set. I had an idea of what to expect, but when I actually see them with my own eyes, I momentarily choked up.


    I stare at Luke Psycol¡¯s wide-opened eyes from a close distance. However, his eyes never focused on me.


    C-Come to think of it¨D¨DThat curse said something about making him unable to wield a sword ever again.


    ¡°Cry-chan, do you think Luke-chan¡¯s still alive~?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ F-For the time being, let¡¯s put a mask on him so dust doesn¡¯t umte in his mouth.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    A whole dojo being petrified, just an everyday event for Cry.


    And Cry¡¯s first reaction is to cover Luke¡¯s mouth


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 311，Part1: 1 - Curse of the Spirit People

    <h4>Chapter 311£¬Part1: 1 - Curse of the Spirit People</h4> <h4>Chapter 311 Curse of the Spirit People?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Let¡¯s sort out the situation. When the knights investigating the incident learned that I was a Level 8 Hunter, they told me in detail what they had investigated.


    Apparently, the reason no information had reached me until now was because all the witnesses had been turned to stone.


    The absence of most of the knights, who were working to bring in the Spirit People Shaman,bined with theck of manpower in the investigation of the curse incident, seems to have dyed the situation from bing known.


    The ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· dojo is a faction that ys an important role in the Empire. They are often mobilized to help subjugate Monsters and bandits when the knight orders are short in manpower, so if they are wiped out, I don¡¯t know what kind of impact it would have on the Empire.


    Apparently, everyone in the main dojo was turned to stone without exception. That Cursed Spirit People (Eliza called her Shero, right) seemed to have been unable to stand Luke¡¯s barbaric behavior.


    I check the statues one by one. Among them was the man who had previously fawned over Lucia.


    I sigh as I carefully confirm their grim expression.


    ¡°But to think they would turn into stone¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It seems to be¡­¡­¡­¡­ Different from the petrification ability used by mythical beasts. I can¡¯t believe it was effective against someone as good as Luke Onii-sama¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Tino observes the statues with a pale expression.


    Among mythical beasts such as cockatrices, there are those who have the ability to turn their opponents into stone. However, there are really only a handful of those Monsters, and the more lethal the status ailment is, the more likely it is for Hunters to strengthen their resistance against it by absorbing Mana Materials, so petrification is ineffective against Hunters after a certain Level.


    That is why it is almost unbelievable that all the members of the famous ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· school have turned into stone.


    ¡°Depending on the mechanism, the treatment would also change. It should definitely be treatable. There are Potions or even Magic¨D¨DI¡¯m sure I¡¯ve heard of it!¡± (Tino)


    Liz left to call Anthem, and Tino, who has been left behind, desperately tries tofort me.


    However, it still didn¡¯t feel real even when the statues areid out in front of me.


    I have been through a lot since I became a Treasure Hunter, but petrification is a first for me.


    Nearby Luke, I looked at the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· who had turned to stone with his sword at the ready.


    Naturally, Thawne Rowell¡¯s statue was very borate. Although he is a famous person who has statues erected in the dojo here and there, this statue is better than any other statue I have seen so far. The other statues should have been beautified by their creator, but the power of this statue is different.


    However, looking at it like this makes me feel a little *moyamoya* uneasy.


    I had faith in the power of the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·. I had hoped that he might have been able to cut the curse. It is not something that someone like me should say, but rather than him turning into stone, shouldn¡¯t he have yed a more active role?


    While looking at those wide-open eyes, I said in a small voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even though I had high hopes for you when I heard that you had ovee curses¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Uh-Uhm¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ma¡­¡­ Master~?¡± (Tino)


    Although, it is not something that I, who just kept running away without doing anything, could say.


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped now that he turned into stone. I am sure Anthem¡¯s Magic or Sytry¡¯s Potion will do something about it.


    Or, since it is the curse of a Spirit People, we might know what to do if we ask a Spirit People.


    I *petapeta* touch the statue of Luke which has a mask on it. I take a deep breath when I felt the *tsurutsuru* slippery cold feelinging from him.


    Oh man, I am starting to feel that it is really real now. I think I¡¯m gonna puke.


    ¡°Luke¡¯s gone all cool on me¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ H-Huh? Master~, aren¡¯t we hearing somethinging from Luke Onii-sama?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    I open my eyes at what Tino said and stare at Luke. When I listened carefully, it was a small sound, but I could definitely hear some strange sounds.


    It is not a voice. It is a heavy bass that echoes in your stomach. I put my ear closer, but the source of the sound is definitelying from Luke¡¯s statue.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I wonder what that sound is?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Obviously, it ising from Luke¡¯s petrified statue¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Luke has always been unpredictable, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if anything happened.


    His heartbeat? His groans? His angry voice? I can¡¯t even guess what it is¡­¡­


    And that¡¯s when I spotted therge staff that Tino is carrying.


    ¡ºRound World¡». A Staff Relic that allows us tomunicate with all beings.


    It ismonly known as the ¡ºTrantion Staff¡», but strictly speaking, it does not trante.


    The effect of this staff is not to trante words, but to transmit the meaning implied by the sound you hear. That¡¯s why it won¡¯t trante sentences in a book, and if the sound doesn¡¯t have any meaning, it won¡¯t be effective.


    It didn¡¯t work on Mimic-kun and Car-kun, but if the sounding from inside this Luke is Luke¡¯s will, this staff should be able to urately convey what he wants to say.


    I receive the staff and activate the Relic under Tino¡¯s serious gaze. As I expected, Luke¡¯s intention is transmitted to me through the echoing sound.


    And then, just as I frowned, Liz rushed back with Anthem and the others.


    Unusually, it is a full member of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, including Eliza.


    ¡°Cry-chan, I brought everyone here!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un.¡± (Cry)


    As I nodded, everyone approached me in a trot.


    When Sytry sees the statues, she puts her hand over her mouth in a deliberately surprised motion.


    ¡°Arara¡­¡­¡­¡­ I can¡¯t believe that all the ¡¶Sword Saint¡¯s (Kensei)¡· disciples have been wiped out¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Uuumu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why is Luke-san inside a cage?¡± (Lucia)


    Says Lucia in a speechless voice. I don¡¯t know, but it is probably because it is Luke¡­¡­¡­¡­ And no one seems to be worried too.


    In addition to being a man who will survive even if his limbs are blown off or swallowed by a Monster, Luke has now absorbed a lot of Mana Material. He has been able to survive without a hitch even though he seems to specialize in offensive power, so his power is best known by the Party Members, including me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s the extra chapter thanks to Chulbom and Satria.


    Poor Thawne, he couldn¡¯t resist Cry¡¯s Infinite trial.


    But what do you think Luke is saying despite being petrified?


    Well it is Luke we are talking about so I think we all know what he is saying!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 311，Part2: 2 - Curse of the Spirit People

    <h4>Chapter 311£¬Part2: 2 - Curse of the Spirit People</h4> <h4>Chapter 311 Curse of the Spirit People</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Thezy-looking Eliza steps forward and observes the statue closely. I thought she said she wanted to take the jewel somewhere, but apparently, she hadn¡¯t left the Imperial Capital yet.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Because he has been petrified by a curse, purifying it should remove it¡­¡­¡­¡­ Most likely.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°Anthem, please take care of it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Umu¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    If I don¡¯t cure them before Franz-sanes back¡­¡­¡­¡­ Leaving Luke aside, it would be troublesome in many ways if it became known that the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡· got involved and got petrified.


    After making a small nod at what I said, Anthem lifts his arms and casts a disenchantment spell.


    His healing power, sharpened after many years of harsh adventure, pours down on the statues in the dojo. *Kirakira* Sparkling light permeates the gray statues.


    The mysterious sight took the breath away of the knights who had sealed off the dojo entrance. The transformation was immediate.


    Starting from the ce where the light touched them, the color of the swordsman¡¯s statues changed quickly. It took less than a minute to return them to normal from head to toe.


    Multiple people breathe at once. The swordsmen who have regained their flesh bodies staggered and kneel on the ground.


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­ Ha, ha, haa.¡± (Swordsman 1)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I¡¯m saved¨D¨DI thought I¡¯d be a statue for the rest of my life¡­¡­¡± (Swordsman 2)


    The swordsmen took a deep breath and opened and closed their hands. They look like they are still shaken, but they seem to be alive. As expected of Anthem, you can count on him.


    I am d they are alive. Even though it wasn¡¯t me who directly did it, it would be bad for my sleep if anyone had died because of this.


    When I was stroking my chest in relief, Thawne, who had regained his color, came. As expected,pared to his student, he seems to be calm.


    He does not shrink at all in front of the towering Anthem and thanks us in a stifled voice.


    ¡°You saved us¡­¡­ I am grateful for that. I never thought such a technique existed in this world. To think it would be able to turn everyone¡¯s body to stone without warning, what a fearsome power.¡± (Thawne)


    ¡°Umu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    A swordsman is someone who has high singlebat ability but is far inferior to a Magi in terms of responsiveness. It is no different no matter how much Mana Material a monstrous swordsman absorbs. If it had been Lucia or Sytry¡¯s ¡°Teacher (Sensei)¡± who took the curse, would they have been able to stop it?


    Anyway, I am part of the reason why they all turned to stone. I go between Anthem and Thawne-san and raise my voice in a hurry.


    ¡°No, I am sorry for the dy in helping you. I didn¡¯t expect petrification¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    As I *pekopeko* bow my head, Thawne-san¡¯s expression change from an apologetic expression directed to Anthem to a *niganiga* bitter expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ By the way, I am sorry I didn¡¯t live up to your expectations, right?¡± (Thawne)


    His sharp gaze and voice straightened my spine. I opened my eyes widely.


    Huh? Could it be that you can hear everything even while you have turned into a statue?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am d I didn¡¯t call him ipetent or something like that.


    ¡°N-no, no, it is understandable. The enemy was a pretty powerful curse, so I think it would be quite difficult to face it with a sword. Luke was also turned to stone¨D¨DAnd now that everyone had been safely unpetrified, all¡¯s well that ends well.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­ What happened to that curse?¡± (Thawne)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, well, it was so-so¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Don¡¯t stare at me like that. If Thawne-san can¡¯t handle it, what kind of swordsman can?


    Unable to bear that killing stare, I hid behind Anthem. But that is when Sytry shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible. Luke-san hasn¡¯t recovered! Onii-chan!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°!? Uuumu¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    I look over there in a panic. As Sytry said, Luke was still a statue. Even though he should have been thoroughly bathed in Anthem¡¯s Magic, not even one of his fingertips showed signs of recovery.


    Anthem once again casts the spell to remove the curse. A white light that made you feel the majesty of God illuminated its gray body, and¨D¨DAfter all, nothing happened.


    Eliza sleighs forward and touches Luke¡¯s head.


    ¡°He is under a very powerful curse. It is impossible for a human to break it.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was Luke who offended the curse, he was the target. We were merely the aftermath.¡± (Thawne)


    Thawne-san frowns after saying this.


    Really, to think it would be more cautious of Luke rather than the ¡¶Sword Saint (Kensei)¡·, as expected of Luke. Well, that curse, was quite frightened by him¡­¡­


    Eliza raises her head and looks at me with sleepy eyes.


    ¡°Before the cursepletely consumes his existence, we need to undo it. We need the help of a Spirit People¨D¨DA special ss Shaman. I just needed to go back, so you cane with me to our country¨D¨DTo Yggdra.¡± (Eliza)


    In the end, we still need to borrow the power of a Spirit People Shaman¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, not like we have a choice, tho¡¯.


    And then, Lucia blinks her eyes at what? Eliza said.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the Spirit People¡¯s country terribly exclusive? I heard that humans aren¡¯t allowed in¨D¨DMoreover, Lapis and the others are nning to bring a Shaman here¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    The Spirit People¡¯s country. It is the number one country that people have heard of but have never actually been to. Of course, we have never been there either.


    I hear that spirit people are not so egocentric and have no interest in power, so even nobles and powerful merchants cannot enter so easily.


    Since Lapis and the others are going to bring a Shaman here, wouldn¡¯t it be better to wait for them?


    At Lucia¡¯s question, Eliza is silent for a moment, then shakes her head sideways.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ If you have Shero¡¯s Cursed Stone, they will let you in. Besides, Luke needs immediate treatment.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Shero¡¯s cursed stone¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia stares at me. Before she could say anything, I pped my hands loudly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a blessing in misfortune. Alright then, let¡¯s quickly bring Luke¡¯s statue and have it healed.¡± (Cry)


    Well, if it weren¡¯t for that cursed stone, Luke would never have turned into a statue in the first ce¨D¨DWell, he has already turned into a statue, so there is no point inining about it.


    And as for that jewelry, it was Hugh who brought it. You have no reason to be angry at me. Well, I was the one who paraded them around the city tho¡¯¡­¡­


    Lucia frowns at me who tries to deceive her with a smile.


    ¡°Why is it the same as always even though Luke turned into a statue, Leader?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°It is just his body that turned into a statue. Luke is still Luke.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ Master~, that¡¯s deep.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Uuumu.¡± (Anthem)


    Tino gives me a small shout of admiration as I pretend to be badass.


    It is not particrly deep. Normally, even I would be restless if one of us couldn¡¯t be cured of petrification.


    It is just simply when I activated ¡ºRound World¡», Luke¡¯s intentions were transmitted to me.


    The sound that echoed from the statue of Luke Psykol said.


    ¡ºCut the curse! Cut the curse! Cut the curse! Cut the curse! Cut the curse! Cut the curse!¡»


    With this, it would be harder to worry about Luke¡¯s state. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Lol at Thawne hearing Cry say that he was disappointed in him.


    And as everyone expected, what Luke is saying is about cutting the curse


    You can wonder how this is possible but remember that he got stronger by feeling the earth


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 312，Part1: 1 - Cursed of the Spirit People ②

    <h4>Chapter 312£¬Part1: 1 - Cursed of the Spirit People ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 312 Cursed of the Spirit People ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡±Spirit People (Noble)¡±. It is a race simr yet different from humans.


    They possess high magical talent and intelligence. They have a longer lifespan than humans, and most of them have a beautiful appearance from a human point of view, and it is said that they were even recognized as gods in ancient times. If it were not for their weakness of having a low Mana Material absorption rate and being less fertile than humans, they would have ruled the world by now.


    I am not that familiar with the history of Spirit People, but it seems that the connection between Spirit People and Human society wasplex and varied over time.


    There was a time when they were revered and there was a time when they were abhorred and fought off. Today, their rtions with humans are good to a certain extent, and Spirit People are not hated in any city, but there are still few opportunities to encounter them in human cities. Even in therge city of Zebrudia, the Imperial Capital, they are rarely seen, so there must be many people who have never seen a Spirit People in the flesh.


    ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· has ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, a Party consisting only of Spirit People, but that is a very rare example. They are proud and do not pander to humans even though they are in human society. They are the exact opposite of me who can get on my knee and do a Dogeza to anyone.


    And the homnd of those Spirit People was, and still is, known as a mysterious country.


    The origin of all Spirit People¨D¨DYggdra.


    A country that everyone knows the name of, but no one has ever been to, but definitely exists.


    I am a regr subscriber of ¡ºMonthly Lost Inn¡», an ult magazine thatpiles urban legends. I have also been interested in checking that country out a few times. But of course, I never thought I would be able to go there one day¨D¨D.


    I ask Sytry and the others to retrieve Luke¡¯s statue and return to the n Master¡¯s office.


    When Eva heard what I said, her eyes widened, and said in a small voice.


    ¡°Yggdra, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­That is¡­ If that is true¨D¨DThen it is a real feat, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Eva)


    At first nce, it seemed like a small reaction, but having known Eva for several years now, I can tell that she is very surprised.


    That is of course the expected reaction. As Lucia mentioned, humans are not allowed to enter Yggdra, the country of Spirit People. No, on the contrary, it is said that it is difficult even for a Spirit People to re-enter the country once they are out of it.


    As far as I know, no human Hunter has reached Yggdra yet. High-Level Hunters are usually troublesome people who, when told that they are not allowed to go somewhere, arepelled to go there, but the fact that thesends remain unexplored suggests that the security measures in ce in that country are extraordinary.


    In addition, it goes without saying, but Yggdra exists in the depth of a deep forest¨D¨DAn uncharted ce inhabited by many legendary and magical beasts that even High-Level Hunters have a hard time with.


    For Treasure Hunters, carving their first steps into an unexplorednd is a dream.


    Somewhat amused by Eva¡¯s surprise, I say with a badass air.


    .


    ¡°I never thought that the day woulde when I would challenge a country that no High-Level Hunters could reach¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Rather than a challenge, ording to Eliza, they are supposed to invite us¨D¨DBut if I am not invited, I will not go there, you know.


    I am interested in the legendary Spirit People country, but I don¡¯t feel like challenging the forbiddennd that even High-Level Hunters have been unable to reach. Spirit People don¡¯t take jokes very well, and they are really strong to boot¡­¡­ On top of that, the Magic that they specialize in is something that demonstrates its greatest ability when defending.


    ¡°If you need anything, I will have it ready.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Aaaah, thank you. But it will probably be alright. Because I got this.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hah. I have no doubt about that, but ¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Eva sighs while holding her temples, as I tap my head with my fingertips in a fit of excitement.


    Jokes aside, the preparations are supposed to be carried out by Sytry. All I have to think about is what souvenirs I will bring.


    It seems that only a special person among the Spirit People can break the powerful curse ced on Luke. And I, for one, am second to none when ites to pissing off high-ranking people.


    Souvenirs will also have to be prepared ordingly. Even if it is an unnecessary consideration, there is no bad side to preparing one. Fortunately, our n has a Party of Spirit People, ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·¡­¡­ so I am confident in selecting the souvenirs.


    And then Eva fearfully suggested.


    ¡°Everywhere wants information about Yggdra. ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡± are famous for never speaking about it¡­¡­ So if you can provide information, it would be an achievement that would lead you to be Level 9.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Achievements¡­¡­? I am not interested in that. Not interested.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Right¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Why should I do something dangerous like this? There is nothing to gain by incurring the enmity of Spirit People. Just when I am on good terms with Lapis and the others¡­¡­


    Even if I were allowed to, I am not going to bring back any information. If I do, Gark-san will try to raise me to Level 9 for my achievements¡­¡­ Apparently, it is an honor to have a Level 9 in your branch when you are a branch manager in the Explorer Associations.


    Seriously, even though it hasn¡¯t been many years since they made me a Level 8¡­¡­ Initially, I am not even interested in the glory of being a Hunter, but if I reach Level 9, won¡¯t I create a feud with the Burning Baa-san.


    A thought urs to me, so I look up and check with Eva.


    ¡°Ah, do you want toe with us, Eva?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ N-No, I am not going.¡± (Eva)


    I see¡­¡­ It is a pity. I would have been a little morefortable if Eva, someone withmon sense, came with me tho¡¯¡­¡­


    If what Eliza said is true, we are the ones who are invited this time. However, no matter if it is an unchartednd, it shouldn¡¯t be that dangerous. Even ordinary people should be able to go there¡­¡­ Or rather, I don¡¯t want to go to a ce where ordinary people can¡¯t go¡­¡­


    ¡°I wonder if Lapis and the others wille with me¡­¡­ I am a little worried about only having Eliza as she will be doing things at her own pace.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, are still outside of the Imperial Capital due to ¡ºMarin¡¯s Wails¡»¡­¡­ And I haven¡¯t heard about when they will being back¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Uuun, that¡¯s too bad¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    The operation led by Franz-san to call up a Spirit People¡¯s Shaman was arge-scale one that also required traffic control in the Imperial Capital.


    I am sure people have contacted them, but they won¡¯te back that easily. Everyone is always not here when I need them.


    While thinking about that, I let out a big yawn when suddenly the door to the n Master¡¯s office opened vigorously. And a high-pitched voice echoes in my brain.


    ¡°Haaa, haaa¡­¡­ H-Hey youuuu! Yowaningen, y-you, seriously gotta stop messing around, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Oooh¡­¡­? Nice timing¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    The one who entered the room is someone we were just talking about, Kruz Argen, a Member of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·.


    She was wearing the same robe as usual, but she carried arge bag on her back, and as if she had been running, her hair was disheveled and she was out of breath.


    Her feet were covered in mud and there were some stters on her robes, but even in such a state, she was picturesque, which is a real benefit of being a Spirit People.


    Kruz *furafura* wander closer to me and *bam* mmed her hand on the desk in front of me, who was wide-eyed.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t nice timing me, desu!! Haha, haa¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I thought you went back to your city to help Franz-san?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°S-Still¡­¡­ Being so nonchnt¨D¨DWe were on the way, but received one hell of a call, so we turned around pronto, desuuu! Yowaningen, y-youuu! You seem to have found, the Cursed Spirit Stone, desuuu! What does that mean, desuuu!¡± (Kruz)


    With tears in the corner of her eyes, Kruz yells at me from a close distance. However, I, who have been yelled at by many people, have to say that it was not very intimidating. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thanks Chulbom for the Ko-fi!


    I think Eva just dodge a bullet by not going to Yggdra


    And wee back Kruz!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 312，Part2: 2 - Cursed of the Spirit People ②

    <h4>Chapter 312£¬Part2: 2 - Cursed of the Spirit People ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 312 Cursed of the Spirit People ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Nooo, well, rather than finding it, how to say, I was sort of being chased by it¡­¡­¡­¡­ By the way, didn¡¯t Kruz also say something about a cursed spirit stone in the church? Apparently, that jewel is a special item among Spirit People.


    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t give the jewel to Kruz because I already gave it to Eliza, but I have better things than that.


    I *pon* hit my hand and say with a smile to Kruz who was momentarily startled.


    ¡°Aaah, about that, huh. Fufu¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have the Spirit Stone anymore, but I have something good. Let me show you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°H-Haaa¡­¡­? S-Something good? What do you mean, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    Of course, it is something nice. And unlike that Cursed Spirit Stone, this one doesn¡¯t try to kill you.


    I stand up, I beckon Kruz, who blinks at me, toe closer to Mimic-kun which I had left in a corner of the room. Kruz frowned after seeing Mimic-kun as I had imagined him to be, a perfect treasure chest.


    ¡°A treasure chest¡­¡­ Sure, it is something good? Maybe it is, but it doesn¡¯t matter now, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Ahhh, I would like to put Kruz away, but she is too heavy to put awayyy. Can someone help meee.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Yowaningen, what are you talking about all of sudden¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I¡¯m not heavy, de¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    Says Kruz. When an arm grew out of Mimic-kun, and in an instant, it drag Kruz and in an instant *bakkun* eat her. Only a few seconds passed since the start.


    Eva, who had been quietly watching the exchange, freezes and rushes over in a panic.


    ¡°Wh-What are you doing!?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Actually, Mimic-kun seems to have an automatic storage function. Pretty nifty, don¡¯t you think?¡± (Cry)


    It would have been perfect if somethingrger than its treasure chest mouth could fit in, but well, I am not gonna ask for more. Even just the current functionality alone defiesmon sense.


    Kruz must have been surprised, riiight. So far, Mimic-kun¡¯s attack sess rate is 100%.


    It is really a horrifying story. Now if only you could freely get out from inside, it would have been perfect¡­¡­


    ¡°We-We have to get her out quickly¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Aaah, you are right¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah!!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Wh-What is it? Is something wrong?¡± (Eva)


    I thought I had forgotten something, but I was going to ask Tino to teach me how to use Car-kun, but I forgot.


    Seriously, if it is just potential, Car-kun is just as amazing as Mimic-kun¡­¡­ No, that might be an exaggeration.


    I touch Mimic-kun¡¯s lid to take Kruz out. But then, a chilling voice called out to me.


    ¡°I have heard from Franz. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, it seems that you have obtained the Spirit Stone in question and handed it over to ¡¶Wanderer (Horo)¡·.¡± (Lapis)


    Entering through the door that Kruz had left open were Lapis and the other Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·. Each of them had outstanding beauty, and their Leader, Lapis, always had the impression of being cold, but the coldness in her eyes now is iparable to then.


    Lapis and the others must havee back pronto from the trip just like Kruz, but their clothes and hair are not disheveled.


    Maybe Kruz is a¡­¡­ Unfortunate girl.


    But now is not the time to say that. Not only Lapis, but the other Members¡¯ eyes are also icy.


    I am also indebted to ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· in many ways. It would be bad to spoil our good rtionship because of a mere misunderstanding.


    I approach Lapis while rubbing my hands.


    ¡°N-No, well, it just so happens when Lapis and you girls weren¡¯t there¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ I won¡¯t ask you where you got it. What you do with the spirit stone is also up to you¨D¨DBut to drive us all the way out of the Imperial Capital to do this, Divine Strategy, huh¨D¨DYou have done something very interesting.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ You left the Imperial Capital on your own, didn¡¯t you?¡± (Cry)


    In the first ce, that Spirit Stone isn¡¯t something I found¡­¡­ And the fact that Lapis and the others weren¡¯t there was a pain for me too.


    If ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· had remained in the Imperial Capital, themotion might have settled down at the beginning and Luke wouldn¡¯t have turned to stone either¡­¡­


    In response to my correct argument, Lapis red at me. It seems that the problem has deeper roots than I thought.


    I *panpan* brush my hands and look at Lapis with a badass smile on my face.


    It can¡¯t be helped, shall I show off my Dogeza for the first time in a while?


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    Liz picks up and inspects the carefully ced jewels in the box.


    The color is translucent red. The feeling of being sucked into it when you look at it might be proof that the jewel has magical powers.


    After a quick nce at the jewelry, Liz blinks her eyes.


    ¡°Hhhhm, Shero¡¯s Cursed Stone, huh¡­¡­ Looks just like a jewel.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Right now, the curse is just inactive. Her Majesty Shero¡¯s spellcraft power is iparable to any other curse.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°Speaking of a Cursed Spirit Stone, it is quite famous¡­¡­ I heard it was missing, but I never thought it was in the Imperial Capital¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry said with a serious expression in response to what Eliza said.


    The recent series of curses was full of unexpected things.


    A Magic Sword that bewilders the minds of swordsmen under the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡± tutge, a ck World Tree that erases magic, a forbidden Potion that has destroyed several countries, and a deadly curse weapon that the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church once gave up on purifying. They are all first-ss cursed items that would cause an uproar in the Imperial Capital even if you pick just one of them up.


    And yet, even those cursed items fade in front of the Cursed Spirit Stone. The scale of damage and degree of recognition between them are too different.


    This jewel, which contains the will to curse and kill the human race, was once a cmity by itself. It seems that for some reason, no more casualties showed up along the way, but there are those who assert that if it had continued its rampage, the human race would have perished by now.


    ¡°The curse was active¡­¡­ It is hard to imagine it was in the Imperial Capital all this time.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°But, you did well to sessfully suppress the greatest curse¡­¡­ Even though most of our attacks didn¡¯t get through.¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Umu¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    Anthem nodded at what Lucia said.


    Originally, ordinary attacks are difficult to use in a battle against curses, but the power of that curse was even more powerful than anything possible. After all, it did not care about the attacks of famous Hunters of the Imperial Capital. If there had been more time, they might have been able to find its weak point, but that would definitely have resulted in a lot of casualties.


    Eliza says with her usual sleepy eyes.


    ¡°With ingenuity. All thanks¡­¡­¡­¡­ To Kuu.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°Hmmmph. All that matters is that it ended well¡­¡­¡­¡­ The problem is with Luke-chan, riiiight.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Potion didn¡¯t work either and as Eliza-san said, it doesn¡¯t look like a normal petrification.¡± (Sytry)


    There are several types of petrification. If it is just physical petrification, it can be undone with Potions, but this time it is not at that level.


    It is the deadliest curse that repels the purification of Anthem Smart, one of the most powerful healers in the Imperial Capital Church. Only Luke was affected, but probably Liz or Lucia wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape the petrification if they had been hit.


    Eliza nodded slightly at what Sytry said and said with a serious expression that you wouldn¡¯t expect wille from her normally.


    ¡°A lot of resentment had been put into it. To break this curse¨D¨DOnly a Shaman from the same rank as Her Majesty Shero can do it. Probably someone at the top of Yggdra¡­¡­ It might be necessary to meet with the Royal Family of Spirit People. If we don¡¯t meet with them, he will remain a stone forever.¡± (Eliza) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Let¡¯s gooooo! Cry¡¯s going to meet with the Royal Family of Spirit People!


    Will his provocation passive skill activate again in front of the Royal Family!?


    Also poor Kruz, she just got back to be eaten by Mimic-kun¡­


    But Cry did take her out right¡­? (^_^¡±)


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 313，Part1: 1 - Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 313£¬Part1: 1 - Preparation</h4> <h4>Chapter 313 Preparation</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    No matter how busy I am, I never fail to maintain my Relics.


    After finishing my conversation with Lapis and the others, I returned to my private room. My private room, which was spacious enough thanks to my n Master¡¯s authority, was crammed with my collection of Relics.


    Everything is *pikapika* shining because it is polished on a rotating basis. Luciaes to recharge them regrly, so there are no items that have run out of Magic.


    Preparations are important before a trip. Sytry will prepare the supplies, but I have to select the Relics to bring with me.


    I sit down on Mimi-kun, which I brought with its self-propelled function, and check around the Relics that I had collected over the years.


    There are some that I have fond memories of and others that I randomly bought at Martis-san¡¯s store. Some I use a lot and some I don¡¯t use at all. It would be no ordinary task to pick up the ones that would be useful from among them for this time exploration.


    But that is why with this, we can say that your mastery of being a Relic collector is tested.


    Although there was a bit of misunderstanding, the information that Lapis and the others gave me with an uncharacteristically excited look included several things I hadn¡¯t known before.


    Apparently, Yggdra, our destination, is a very special country among the Spirit People.


    It is not simply thergest country inhabited by Spirit People¨D¨DThere are Spirit People¡¯s countries in forests all over the world, but the root of all of them is said to be Yggdra, the country of Spirit People where stand the only divine tree in the world, the ¡ºWorld Tree¡».


    Maybe because their lifespan is so much longer than that of humans, they ce importance on their roots. It is surprising to learn that Yggdra is even an object of faith for some Spirit People living outside of it.


    It exists in the depths of the Great Sea of Trees, where countless veins of Mana Material flow and powerful legendary beasts and magical beasts roam around. It is a genuine unexplored region where the path is hidden and even Spirit People who are ustomed to walking in the forest may get lost. Eliza easily said that we could go to Yggdra, but from what Lapis and the others said, it would not be that easy.


    That damn Eliza¡­¡­ I almost charged in with no guard at all, you know. Well, even if there was nothing, I was going to take my Relics anyway and even if I have my Relics, it would only make things more lively¨D¨D.


    This time, I will not be alone. I will take the full team of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· with me, and I have asked Lapis and the others toe with me.


    In addition, if I take my Relics with me, I will be perfectly ready to give up if there is nothing that I can do.


    I look around my prize collection and *unun* nod.


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­¡­¡­ Luke isn¡¯t here this time, so I can bring sword-type Relics¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    When Luke is around, I can¡¯t take sword-type Relics with me. He is always looking at me as if he is *uzuuzu* itching for it and can¡¯t calm down.


    Most of the sword-type Relics have the ability to assist in battle. There are many weapons with special attribute attacks, such as the ¡ºPurgatory Sword¡» I received from Gilbert, which can be a trump card for Hunters with low attack power, but they cannot be used in Treasure Shrines and unchartednds that ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· raid.


    I am not sure I fully grasp how dangerous the journey to Yggdra will be this time around, but I think it is best to throw away the possibility of me being a fighting force from the start. Since I became a Hunter, I have never been a force to be reckoned with tho¡¯¡­¡­


    For now, the candidate is the one-handed sword with a distinctive transparent de that I brought with me in the ¡¾White Wolf¡¯s Nest¡¿¨D¨D¡ºSilent Air¡».


    Among the sword-type Relics in my collection, this one is one of my favorites and I am very grateful for its abilities, not to mention its artistic appearance.


    The ability of ¡ºSilent Air¡» is weight maniption.


    If you know how to use it, you can change the weight of the de at will during battle, making it a technical weapon that can be used to y tricks on your opponent, but in fact, the sword had a hidden specification that even I, a non-swordsman, can appreciate.


    Actually, the scope of its ability is not the sword itself, but everything in your possessions. In addition, it can be activated even while carrying the sword on your back without pulling it out.


    Yes, with this sword on my back, even a powerless person like me can carry as much luggage and Relics as I want. Since the weight can be reduced to zero, it is dangerous to carryrge objects on my back, but it is not a problem since I can¡¯t move very well even without having anything hindering me.


    It is okay even if 10 Anthem gets on my back. I will die if the charge runs out tho¡¯.


    And then, I *pon* hit my hands.


    ¡°I know¡­¡­ Since it has been a while, maybe I should bring one from my super shy sword-type Relic set¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    The super shy sword-type Relic set is a collection of pointlessly shy sword-type Relic. Some of the swords have a shy appearance while others have a shy ability.


    For example, the ¡ºCelestial Star (Field Star)¡» which, when activated, causes light to shine down on the user from above. The? ¡ºMysterious Sword (Light Rain)¡» which causes a slight rain (Up to 3 mm) to fall around the user once it is pulled out, and the ¡ºHero, Do Not Oppress the Weak¡», a great sword that looks splendid but cannot inflict even a scratch on an opponent no matter how hard you swing it, are disappointing swords that would probably be sold for two or three bits of money if they appeared on the market (By the way, the reason why their name are so splendid is because the discoverer gave it a fancy name in order to sell it at the highest price possible).


    Those kinds of conspicuous swords are pitiful existences that are better off if you don¡¯t have them, and even I, a nonbatant, rarely have the opportunity to use one.


    It will probably not be useful this time either, but it is fun to watch and I have to take them out of the closet once in a while¡­¡­


    ¡°Right¡­¡­¡­¡­ Speaking of a forest, I am sure there will be all sorts of fauna and flora¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Spirit People are famous for living in harmony with nature. It is said that many Spirit People in the outside world have animals as their partners. I am sure they live a simr life in the forest.


    My Relic collection doesn¡¯t have a specific genre, so naturally, there are Relics that can be used in these situations.


    There is a wide variety of them, for example, the ¡ºDog¡¯s g (Dog¡¯s Bond)¡», a whistle that indiscriminately attracts canine creatures, the ¡ºCat¡¯s Catcher (Servant of the Wild Cat¡», a canned Relic that is unrivaled in attracting feline creatures, or a perfume-type Relic that indiscriminately releases a scent that makes all beasts, carnivorous and herbivorous, drool.


    Although it may sound like a useful tool at first nce, it has no particr ability to subdue the animals it attracts, and the gathered animals attack as if they had been forcibly abducted by the user, making it an undemanding Relic.


    Liz and the others used it happily for a while tho¡¯¡­¡­¡­¡­. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s the extra chapter thanks to John.


    More of Cry¡¯s Relic Collection!


    I¡¯m sure everyone from Strange Grief used the dog and cat Relic to train.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 313，Part2: 2 - Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 313£¬Part2: 2 - Preparation</h4> <h4>Chapter 313 Preparation</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    My Relic collection also epasses other subtle, small little things that seem to be perfect for every situation but are in fact not.


    There are few things that are useful for hunting, but there are plenty of things that are pointlessly rare or fun to look at, so it might be useful to help us get along with Yggdra¡¯s residents.


    I looked around at my prized collection for a while, but could note to a conclusion on which one to choose, so I got up from Mimic-kun, *ponpon* tapped on its lid, and said.


    ¡°Mimic-kun, get all of them.¡± (Cry)


    The super-excellent treasure chest, Mimic-kun, begins to move.


    When he jumps up without making a single sound as ever, he opens his mouth and swallows all the Relics one by one by using the arm that grew on his side. He looks exactly like a monster! Mimic-kun¡¯s high functionality knows no bounds.


    And then one of the Relics Mimic-kun tried to swallow caught my eye, and I hurriedly *ponpon* hit his lid.


    Following mymand, Mimic-kun stops moving his hand. The Relic he was holding, rolls on the floor.


    It is a saddle-type Relic with a ck leather-like texture.


    The name of the Relic is ¡ºck Firm Saddle¡». The effect is that it will note off unless you try to remove it.


    However, most saddles are made this way even if they aren¡¯t Relics, so it ispletely unpopr and boring. I had forgotten that I have a Relic like this, but¨D¨D.


    I check the saddle I am lifting alternately with Mimic-kun, who listens to my instructions obediently, and I make a big nod.


    ¡°Un. Just by having Mimic-kun, you are a Level 8.¡± (Cry)


    It has self-propelling functionality, is secure, and even has a town inside. No other Hunter has a treasure chest like this, right?


    I don¡¯t know how to say it, these days I tend to forget that I am a Hunter, but doesn¡¯t it make me more Treasure Hunter-like than anyone else.


    ¡ì


    With a *batanbatan* bang and a noisy ng, I descend the stairs of the n House.


    I feel like I have opened a new door of possibility. The n staff member who I pass by gave me a frightened and startled look, but I wasn¡¯t too bothered by it.


    After vigorously descending the stairs and forcing open the door, I rush into the Lounge.


    All eyes focused on me, who appeared triumphantly.


    Lyle *buuuh* spurt out the alcohol he was drinking, and the Hunters in the n, who were about to stand up, looked at me with a stunned expressions.


    Tino, who was sitting in her usual spot, let out a small scream and took a step back.


    ¡°Hiiih!? Ma-Master~!? What is it this time!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Wha-What are you doing, Cry!? M-Moreover, that treasure chest is¨D¨D¡± (Lyle)


    ¡°Fuuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Actually, I came up with a new way to use my Relics.¡± (Cry)


    The patterned shirt-type Relic which maintains myfort, the ¡ºPerfect Vacation¡», and the saddle-type Relic which secures the stability, the ¡ºck Firm Saddle¡».


    Thus, the world¡¯s first Treasure Chest Rider, Cry Andrich, was born.


    Normally, there is no room to attach a saddle on Mimic-kun¡¯s t and stiff top, but there is no problem with the ¡ºck Firm Saddle¡», which would nevere off unless you tried to remove it.


    In addition, the power of ¡ºPerfect Vacation¡» can ovee the shaking that would normally be a major hurdle to ride it, so this is a brilliant synergy that only a Relic collector who knows the characteristics of many Relics and has acquired even trashy Relics cane up with.


    Is its weak point its noisy footsteps? When Mimic-kun is alone, his movements are so quiet that they could bepared to a snake aiming for its prey, but it seems that it is different when I am on it.


    But even with that in mind, it can work. Unlike some carpets, Mimic-kun listens to what I say and moves properly, and while petting him, I was filled with confidence for the first time in a long time, and Lyle, who has a drawn-back expression, said to me.


    ¡°N¡­¡­ Normally, you don¡¯t do it even if youe up with that idea, you know!? Do you have any idea how you look right now?¡± (Lyle)


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­¡­ U-Uhm¡­¡­¡­¡­ Y-You¡¯re very cool, Master~¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Lyle offers a harsh opinion. Even the eyes of the generally loyal Tino are swimming left and right.


    Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ How can someone who can ride Car-kun know how I feel?


    In a sense, riding on a Treasure Chest is the royal road as a Treasure Hunter, and unlike Car-kun, this one has a storage function. I have no regrets.


    Tino is *bikubiku* freaking out as I *bakonbakon* approach her while riding Mimic-kun. Well, I am sure it is because she doesn¡¯t have good memories of him after being swallowed or being washed away in him.


    ¡°You say that, but it is surprisingly fast. Unlike living creatures, he doesn¡¯t run out of stamina¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think so, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ Master~, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ You¡¯re nning to go to Yggdra like this?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is it not good?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°N-No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Tino *bunbun* shakes her head and is silent. Say something¡­¡­


    However, this isn¡¯t something you can just ignore. It is a good idea to have him follow us from behind, but in the unlikely event that he runs out of charge and loses his self-propelling function, he will be irretrievable. We already have a track record of dropping Car-kun once.


    Besides, the purpose, this time, is to treat Luke¡¯s petrification. There is nothing better than making an impact when asking for help from the royal family, who may not be very cooperative with humans.


    I am going to put Luke¡¯s statue in Mimic-kun anyway, so if we are going to take him anyway, I might just as well ride him!


    Then Tino *gokuri* gulps and swallows her saliva and says, as if she has made up her mind.


    ¡°How-However¡­¡­ Right! Well¡­¡­ If you¡¯re on Mimic-kun, even if it is you Master~, won¡¯t you be slow to react in an emergency?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± (Cry)


    Because Mimic-kun has a higher ability and sense of danger than I do¡­¡­ On the contrary, it seems safer to be on the treasure chest. You can even hide inside it in case of emergency, and since it is a treasure chest, Mimic-kun seems pretty sturdy.


    ¡°!? I-Is that so¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Master~, do you really want to ride the treasure chest that badly?¡± (Tino)


    Tino asks with aplex expression that is a mixture of fright, dismay, awe, and pity.


    Even I want to ride on a carpet if I can. I envy so hard Tino who can ride Car-kun in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°We¡¯re all set! Let¡¯s go, to Yggdra!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I-I think I should quit this n too¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lyle)


    Lyle said with a dry smile to me who shouted in desperation. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Yooo Cry is the first treasure chest rider in the world


    Moreover he took ALL his Relics to Yggdra


    What¡¯s going to happen there!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 314，Part1: 1 - Preparation ②

    <h4>Chapter 314£¬Part1: 1 - Preparation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 314 Preparation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Gark Welter, the head of the Imperial Capital Branch of the Explorer Association, was wide-eyed at what he was told without warning after going all the way to the n House to ask about the incident surrounding the recent prophecy.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, a Level 8 Hunter. Cry Andrich is a man who, ever since he became a Hunter, has always done the unexpected.


    The main reason I came all the way here this time was because Cry took a curse with him and flew it all over the Imperial Capital on a carpet. No matter how many times you experience it, you never get used to his bizarre behavior.


    However, the words that came out of Cry¡¯s mouth just now were enough to blow away the purpose of meing here this time.


    The Explorer Association is in full operation day after day, night after night, without a break, responding to arge number of inquiries from the state and nobles, and cleaning up after arge number of Hunters have been mobilized, but all of this is the aftermath, so to speak.


    Kaina, the vice branch manager, and the other staff member I brought with me are all stunned.


    ¡°Yggdra¡­¡­¡­¡­The legendary city of the legendary Spirit People, huh? I don¡¯t know how to say, but as usual¡­¡­ You are doing something outrageous again. It is an uncharted region where even an Explorer Association branch isn¡¯t there.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Well, I have Eliza to guide me.¡± (Cry)


    Cry shrugged his shoulders with his usual tensionless expression. Even though Luke, his childhood friend, was petrified by a curse, his attitude shows no sign of being disturbed at all.


    An invitation to Yggdra.


    It was not the kind of thing that could be said as an afterthought like ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m going to Yggdra, so I can¡¯t help you with your information or interviews¡± nor was it the kind of thing that could be done with a single word, such as ¡°I have a guide so I¡¯ll be going¡± or something like that.


    By nature, Spirit People tend to be seclusive. It is no exaggeration to say that Yggdra is the holynd for Spirit People, and as far as I know, no Hunter has ever reached thatnd.


    There have been many who tried, but all of them have failed. Since the royal family of the Spirit People nevere out of the forest, there is no room for negotiation, and neither power nor violence will work in front of their mysterious magic. Even information about the country is so thorough that it is hardly ever revealed.


    This is an opportunity. Never before had there been a human being that the Royal Family of the Spirit People wanted to meet. I can¡¯t even imagine how much profit it would make if exchanges with Yggdra were to start as a result of this incident. And if it is known that it was a Hunter who did it, the status of Hunter will be greatly enhanced.


    Quelling the Cursed Spirit Stone was a big achievement, but improving the rtionship with Yggdra is a more significant achievement for the Explorers Association. It is truly a feat that no one canin about and everyone can understand.


    ¡°Alright. Improving the rtionship with Spirit People will also be of great benefit to Zebrudia. We will take care of the post-processing around the prophecy. In return, you go and negotiate with them. If possible, ask them to allow us to set up an Explorer Association branch.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°!! A branch office, huh. It really can¡¯t be helped¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will take care of this one for you.¡± (Cry)


    Unusually, Cry, who usually makes a displeased expression at Gark¡¯s requests, nods. He has a rxed expression, despite the fact that he is dealing with the difficult task of dealing with Spirit People and their Royal Family. Is this the true nature of a Level 8?


    ¡°Go show them what a Treasure Hunter can do!¡± (Gark)


    ¡°I know, I know. This time, Lapis and the others will apany us, ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·. I am going to bring a lot of Relics with me too¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°If you seed, you will be on your way to Level 9. Level 9 certification requires the endorsement from multiple branches and the approval of the headquarters, but they won¡¯tin if you seed.¡± (Gark)


    As the status of Hunters rises, the certification standards for High-Level Hunters be stricter. Especially when ites to Level 9, trust and achievements beyond actual ability are required, and it is difficult to meet the requirements for taking the Level Certification exam in the first ce.


    It is unusual for someone as young as Cry to be able to reach it. Cry unlike earlier say with a frown at Gark whose voice is naturally filled with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un, well, just so you know, I am not going to Yggdra for that reason. My purpose is to¡­¡­¡­¡­ Remove Luke¡¯s curse, alright.¡± (Cry)


    Here we go again¡­¡­ Why is this guy not being proactive about raising his Level?


    Level 8 and above is not even a Level that most Hunters can aspire to, and yet the one who has the talent to reach it is unmotivated, the world really turned upside down.


    If possible, I would like to have an escort from the Explorer Association, but matters rted to Spirit People are a sensitive issue. There is no guarantee that trouble will not ur by having an extra person assigned to the group.


    Gark took a deep breath, wrinkled his forehead and looked into Cry¡¯s eyes with strength, and reminded him.


    ¡°If things go south, it could develop into an interspecies problem. I am really counting on you.¡± (Gark)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Don¡¯t worry Gark, even if Cry starts a war, it will be for the greater good.


    But well, with Cry and all his Relics on him, it is more like he is going there to win the war!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 314，Part2: 2 - Preparation ②

    <h4>Chapter 314£¬Part2: 2 - Preparation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 314 Preparation ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Just before dawn. I was in front of the main gate of the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia.


    Even arge city like Zebrudia is quiet during this time of the day. The only people walking around outside are knights on patrol and merchants who wake up early, so the scenery looks a little different to me, who usually gets up around noon.


    In front of the gate, there was already a carriage with the ¡ºLaughing Skeleton¡» mark, the symbol of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, engraved on it. It was different from the carriage I remembered, but I guess it is toote to think like that, since ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· wrecked their carriage to the extent that even carriage insurancepanies refused to insure it.


    While yawning, Iin to Lucia, who is walking next to me, about Gark-san¡¯s visit.


    ¡°Seriously, Gark-san can be so troublesome sometimes. He is always trying to raise my Level despite me refusing every time¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡­ Leader stubbornly refuses to take the exam!¡± (Lucia)


    Why does everyone care so much about other people¡¯s Levels? For someone like me, who is aiming to retire, this is unbearable.


    Well, in the midst of all this misfortune, I was able to push all the post-processing matter of the prophecy onto Gark-san. I almost got scolded by Franz-san again¡­¡­ I did shout his name without his knowledge.


    And there, Sytry, standing near the carriage, approached with a *nikoniko* smile.


    ¡°Good morning, Cry-san! Everything is ready. Even the statue of Luke-san, seeeee¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    She is wearing her usual traveling attire. It is still early in the morning, but she is full of energy. Behind her, Kilkill-kun, who has shown no sign of recovering his physical condition since he became smart by fasting, was carrying a stone statue of Luke on his back and saying kill, kill.


    Luke also said kill, kill from inside the statue, so they may be a good match with each other.


    ¡°Are ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· already here?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Not yet. Well, it is still a little early¡­¡­? I think they should be here soon. Also good morning to you too¡­¡­ Mimic-kun.¡± (Sytry)


    When Sytry says that, Mimic-kun, who was following behind me, hides in my shadow.


    Apparently, Mimic-kun is not very good with Sytry. It is probably because she looked at him as if she was looking at her prey when she first met him. It is a look that Liz often gives, but it is unusual for Sytry to look like that.


    Well, she has always wanted a Space-Time Magic Bag¡­¡­


    It has been a long time since I have been on an expedition as ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·. Although it is an expedition, we are not challenging a Treasure Shrine, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that the forest where Yggdra exists is still a harsh ce.


    If Luke didn¡¯t turn into a statue, I wouldn¡¯t have gone there even if I had been summoned tho¡¯¡­¡­


    ¡°G¡¯d morning~, Cry-chan!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Good morning, Master~.¡± (Tino)


    As usual, Lizes with Tino, full of energy. Since she¡¯s with her, Liz must have stayed at Tino¡¯s cest night.


    I knew it, but it seems like I am the only one who is weak in the morning¡­¡­


    The members this time are from two Party, ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· and ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·.


    As the number of people increases, so does the amount of luggage. If you have more luggage, you have to use arger carriage.


    For Treasure Hunters, selecting the right tools to carry is a difficult problem. Especially when traveling to a distant Treasure Shrine over a period of several days, the amount of luggage bes enormous, since daily necessities are also required.


    More luggage means more weight and bulk you will carry. It is difficult to escape when something happens, and the damage is enormous when your supplies are attacked. I don¡¯t know how many times ¡¶Strange Gief (Nageki no Borei)¡· have been attacked by Monsters and Phantoms and lost their items.


    However, if you are too stingy about your luggage you won¡¯t be able to handle the situation when something happens.


    But Mimic-kun¡¯s presence solves everything this time.


    Water. Food. Camping gear. Most of the bulky supplies are already stored inside Mimic-kun. The only things I have on me now are things that people would be suspicious of if I didn¡¯t have them.


    Mimic-kun is not a Relic that should be made public. A Space-Time Magic Bag is already a precious Relic that everyone wants, but once they learn that a Space-Time Magic Bag with the same level of functionality as Mimic-kun exists, countries,panies, and thieves will use whatever means necessary to steal it.


    Even if they ignore the fact that I travel on a treasure chest, it is not good for people to know that it is a Space-Time Magic Bag. It may be toote to do anything about it now since he has already swallowed many people, but keeping in check how much information is spread is the best.


    Come to think of it, does ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· know about Mimic-kun?


    Then Anthem, who was staying at the church, joins us, and out of nowherees Eliza with azy expression on her face.


    It is not like she usually has such a sharp expression, but now Eliza is even weaker than usual.


    I see¡­¡­ Besides me, the other member who is weak in the morning is here.


    ¡°Good morning, Eliza. I am counting on you today?¡± (Cry)


    In response to what I said, Eliza slowly confirms where I am, and *kokukoku* nods. Lucia frowns and speaks to Eliza.


    ¡°Eliza-san, are you alright? You don¡¯t look well¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Eliza blinks her eyes slowly, looking at me and Lucia alternately, and then she says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ My legs¡­¡­¡­¡­ Want to run away, from Kuu.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡­¡­ What do you mean, hey.


    Even if I look like this, this time I am different. Our purpose is what it is, so I am bringing with me all the collections I have amassed until now. On top of that, there are a lot of people who can be in charge of recharging them, so I am the strongest I have ever been.


    No¡­¡­ I guess second best because of Kryhi.


    There is nothing to worry about. If it doesn¡¯t work even with this me, there is nothing more I can do.


    Eliza sluggishly climbs into the carriage. When I feel someone¡¯s eyes on me and look over there, Tino is looking at me with a subtle expression.


    I feel that my standing in Tino¡¯s mind has been changing recently. I have to admit that I relied on her a lotst time and showed her my uncool side, but I would like to make up for it as much as possible.


    It has been a while since my arm has been itching to do something.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get in quickly, Tino?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh? U-Uhm, Master~? I¡¯m¡­¡­ Just seeing you off¨D¨DN-No, it¡¯s nothing! I-It¡¯s an honor!¡± (Tino)


    Tino looks at Liz next to her and gets inside the carriage as if she has been shoved inside. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I feel like I have done something unnecessary.


    Weeell, you know¡­¡­ It is because if Tino is not here, Car-kun is not going to work properly¡­¡­


    I sit down on Mimic-kun and wait for Lapis and the others. The sky turns white and the number of people gradually increases, but Lapis and the others do not appear to being.


    Lucia, who is sitting next to me, checks the clock next to the gate and says.


    ¡°Lapis and the others arete, right¡­¡­ Normally they are the type of people who are punctual¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Maybe something happened?¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t mind waiting a bit, but unlike Eliza who is at her own pace, Lapis is a steady person. Did something happen?


    After 30 minutes of waiting while yawning repeatedly, Lapis and the others finally arrived.


    Apparently, something happened, and both Lapis and herpanions have cloudy faces. When she sees me, she says in a lower voice than usual.


    ¡°Sorry we arete.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but¡­¡­ Did something happen?¡± (Cry)


    The expressions of her Party Members are also somewhat uneasy. Most ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡± are rational and always have an attitude that even makes them feel cold-hearted, so when they show such an unusual expression, it makes me feel uneasy too.


    When I timidly asked, Lapis *kyorokyoro* scans the surroundings and says with a frown.


    ¡°Aaaah. The thing is Kruz is missing¡­¡­¡­¡­ She was supposed to be with us until we arrived at the Imperial Capital¡­¡­ Do you know anything?¡± (Lapis)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hahaha poor girl, Cry really forgot about Kruz!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 315，Part1: 1 - God of Plague

    <h4>Chapter 315£¬Part1: 1 - God of gue</h4> <h4>Chapter 315 God of gue</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡­¡­¡­ S-Screw you, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    For once, I have no choice but to apologize.


    Inside the carriage that started moving, I bowed to Kruz, who is *purupuru* trembling with tears in the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­¡­ I was called at a weird time¡­¡­ But I was nning to get you out immediately, you know¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Y-You don¡¯t usually forget about that, desu! Enough with that! Desu. I-In the first ce, what was the point of putting me inside that, desu! Hm? Tell me what kind of strategy that was, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Well, I just got it, so I thought I should brag about my Relic a little¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Master~¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Tino, who has been eaten once, mutters dryly.


    No, really, I was going to get her out immediately¡­¡­ It is all because the discussion with Lapis and the others was prolonged.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am d we noticed her now.


    ¡°I thought I was going to stay there for the rest of my life, desu. Do you know how scary it is to be suddenly thrown out into the dark like that¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did you cry, by any chance?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°N-No way I would cry, desu! Moreover, there was food inside¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    So there is food inside¡­¡­


    But Kruz is clearly in a bad mood. She was locked up for two days, so it is only natural.


    There are *fukafuka* fluffy beds inside Mimic-kun, and if you explore, you will probably find a lot more things, but the mental burden of not knowing if you can escape or not is probably very heavy.


    Her clothes are a little disheveled and she has dark circles under her eyes. My condolences to the priests who have been inside Mimic-kun for decades.


    ¡°Nii-san,e on, apologize properly!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Come on,e on, it is also her fault for letting her guard down, right? Here, let me pour you one drink¨D¨D¡± (Liz)


    Liz is *ponpon* tapping Kruz¡¯s shoulder while pushing a bottle of alcohol against her. I can see how terrible the thing I did to her is when even Liz-chan, who always agrees with me, goes her way tofort Kruz instead of supporting me.


    Lapis and the others, who are now following us in another carriage, also had a cold look on their faces. If it had not been for the fact that we were about to go to Yggdra, they might have left the n.


    ¡°It is a scandal that disqualifies me from being the n Master, right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don¡¯t quit, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ But I haven¡¯t said anything yet.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Anyone would know if you make such a big fuss every time we have an election to vote for the n Master, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    The n Master of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· is not fixed but is voted periodically. This is a system that was decided when the n was established and not seen in any other n.


    So far, the n Master has never changed, but¨D¨DThis is a discussion for another time.


    I take out a bag of nuts from Mimic-kun which was loaded in the corner back of the carriage and hand it to Kruz.


    ¡°I am really sorry. Here, I will give you some nuts as an apology¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What kind of nuts, are those, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Eh? Those are the Amuze Nuts I gave you before when we were escorting the Emperor.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yowaningen, do you always carry that with you, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    This is also Mimic-kun¡¯s power.


    This time, I packed everything I could think of into Mimic-kun. In addition to the items requested by Sytry, I packed everything from Relics to clothing, to snacks. Most likely, this trip will prove Mimic-kun¡¯s usefulness.


    Come to think of it, this is the first time I am carrying so many Relics. There are many of them with irreceable abilities, so this time I might be able to help. Collecting Relics is fun, but nothing beats the joy of putting them to practical use.


    I sigh with all my heart.


    ¡°Fuuuh¡­¡­ Finally, the time hase for my collection to y a part¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nii-san¡¯s collection is full of junk, isn¡¯t it! You are always buying all kinds of weird Relics¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Please don¡¯t be so blunt. It is true that they have hardly ever been useful, but the Relics I gave to Sytry and Liz are also from my collection¡­¡­


    ¡°Come on,e on, tools are innocent.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean that Yowaningen is guilty, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    It appears we have a difference of opinion. It is not me who is at fault, it is the troubles that areing to me. Seriously, everyone just causes strange incidents, so I can¡¯t stand being involved in them every single time.


    When I was parrying Kruz¡¯s gaze with a badass smile, Sytry, who was the coachwoman, raised her voice.


    ¡°Cry-san, seems like there are bandits! What shall we do?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Bandits!? There¡¯s no way bandits would appear in a ce this close to a human settlement, desu! I¡¯m sick of that, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz said the most reasonable thing, but Lucia and Liz remained calm. For the time being, bandits and monsters are like a basic set for traveling. Even during the escort of the Emperor, a lot came out, right?


    Liz asks Sytry while yawning.


    ¡°Neers?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°They look like neers. At least there shouldn¡¯t be any of them who have set up their base around here¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    Seriously, bad guys are everywhere¡­¡­


    Kruz is looking at me with a reluctant expression. I *yareyare* shrugged my shoulders and said with a sigh.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem like a scene for me to appear in. Lucia, Liz, Eliza, Kruz, go get rid of them.¡± (Cry)


    Sadly, there are no Relics in my collection that can defeat bandits or Monsters.


    This is why it is essential to have an escort.


    ¡°Roooger that! Let¡¯s go, Tiii!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Moo! Even though we just left the Imperial Capital!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Why are you acting so arrogantly, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    While yelling, Kruz follows Liz and Lucia, who jump out of the carriage.


    This time, ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· is also following behind us, so it is an easy win. Even if you bring a spear or a gun,e and get me.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s the extra chapter thanks to John.


    Of course, bandits attack Cry as soon as they leave the Imperial Capital.


    I want to know what shenanigans Cry did to not be re-elected as n Master.


    But obviously, everyone know that only Cry can be the n Master of First Step!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 315，Part2: 2 - God of Plague

    <h4>Chapter 315£¬Part2: 2 - God of gue</h4> <h4>Chapter 315 God of gue</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Deep in the forest. It was a mysterious space where leaves *parapara* fluttered down from the sky.


    The lush trees *kirakira* glistened brightly in the sunlight. The water *konkon*ing out of the ground forms a small spring, flowing slowly through the ground.


    There were two figures in a space that looked like a sceneing out from a famous painting.


    A tall, slender body and a loose-fitting robe in the color of young leaves. Beautifully streamlined jawline line with well-shaped eyebrows. Her crystal clear eyes praise a delicate beauty that cannot be thought of as a being of this world, and her figure is strangely in harmony with thendscape.


    Even those with little knowledge would have been able to immediately understand that the two of them were beings called Spirit People just by looking at their beauty.


    Spirit People. An intermediate being that is closer to a person than to a spirit, which is nature itself, and a little closer to a spirit than to a human being, which is a pure life form.


    The ¡ºSpirit Princess (Seirei Hime)¡», a particrly precious existence among the mysterious people who are known for their beauty and power and rarelye out into the open even now that the world is filled with artificial light along with technological advances, raises a whisper at the information she had received from the outside for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°So they found Shero¡­¡­¡± (Seirei Hime)


    ¡°One of the wandering people borrowed the help of humans who found it and requited it. There is no doubt as the letter is ingrained with Shero¡¯s spellcraft.¡± (Spirit People)


    The male Spirit People who gave the report to the Spirit Princess with a mncholy expression said with a serious face.


    She is the most well-known queen of the Spirit People in this world. She is the one who cursed and repelled the humans who tried to oppress the Spirit People through the power of their civilization and made the power of Spirit People known to the world. She is feared among humans and is both a hero and a taboo figure among Spirit People.


    The cursed object, imbued with its power, which had not been found for a long time, had to be retrieved now that it had gained a certain status vis-¨¤-vis humans.


    The curse that Shero, a high-ranking Spirit People, unleashed out of resentment over the destruction of the forest she ruled was beyond the control of humans.


    The Wandering People¨D¨DOr Desert Spirit People, as they are called by others, are the transformation of Spirit People who used to live in Shero¡¯s forests. Originally, Spirit People grow by absorbing the magical power of the forest, but their nature changed as they traveled from ce to ce over many generations. The fact that the Wandering People contacted us means that they have fulfilled their responsibilities.


    ¡°They said they want toe ¡ºHere¡» directly to return it in person. It was us Yggdra, who gave them that mission, they are in their rights.¡± (Spirit People)


    Silence falls amidst the *sarasara* murmuring stream.


    Before long, the Spirit Princess frowned and said.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Quite problematic. Yggdras cannot afford to ept outsiders right now.¡± (Seirei Hime)


    ¡°It is problematic. I didn¡¯t expect them to find Shero at this timing¡­¡­ No, should I say that their timing was good? If it had been a littleter, we wouldn¡¯t even have had the luxury to receive it.¡± (Spirit People)


    ¡°You are right¡­¡­¡­¡­ We cannot refuse. Shero is one of our people.¡± (Seirei Hime)


    With a sigh, the Spirit Princess lightly raises her head and looks up at the sky.


    What was over there was¨D¨DA huge tree that pierced the sky.


    Its trunk, branches, and leaves are above the clouds and its total length is unimaginable.


    One of the systems that sucks Mana Materials from the earth¡¯s veins and regtes the power that circtes around the¨D¨DThe World Tree.


    However, the hometown of Spirit People¨D¨DThe tree that Yggdra had been managing for so long was about to lose its control.


    The area around the base of the World Tree has already be a magical uncharted ce that even the people of Yggdra cannot approach due to the Mana Materials gathered there. The people of Yggdra are trying to quell the situation, but so far no effective measures have been found.


    ¡°Normally, we would have weed them and treated them with respect, but¨D¨DLet¡¯s turn them down with an appropriate reason. It would be one case if they were Spirit People like us, but we cannot involve humans in this.¡± (Seirei Hime)


    ¡°Understood. However, the forest is also influenced by the World Tree. So, I don¡¯t know if they will ever get this far¡­¡­ Really, what an unlucky human.¡± (Spirit People)


    If it was a little earlier, the forest wouldn¡¯t have been so dangerous. If it was a littleter, they would have sensed the danger before even venturing inside.


    This is the worst possible timing. But we cannot refuse the visit itself. We cannot let the outside world know about the world tree¡¯s anomaly. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Of course troubles are looming in Yggdra.


    Don¡¯t worry, Infinite Variety ising to ¡°solve¡± every problem you have!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 316，Part1: 1 - God of Plague ②

    <h4>Chapter 316£¬Part1: 1 - God of gue ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 316 God of gue ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Monsters and bandits rarely appear in the vicinity of the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia.


    Zebrudia Empire boasts a vast territory, but the safety of its roads is maintained at an exceptional level for a country of its size thanks to its powerful knights and Hunters.


    It¡¯s impossible to exterminate all of them, but at least it¡¯s safe to say that there¡¯s no big and dangerous threat if you have an escort with you.


    Kruz has also been using the vicinity of the Imperial Capital as her main field of activity for a while, but she has never encountered such a strong enemy during her travels.


    That¡¯s right¨D¨DUntil that day when I followed him as the Emperor¡¯s escort.


    It¡¯s rare for bandits to appear in this area, but even if they do appear, this time our strength is so strong that we won¡¯t lose no matter what appears. Compared to when I was guarding the Emperor, the mental burden is iparably small.


    Let¡¯s get it over with and get back to the carriage quickly.


    Then I unintentionally let out a maddened voice at the group who were snorting and checking ahead.


    ¡°!? What, is, that, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ My legs, want to run away¡­¡­¡± (Eliza)


    Eliza, who crawled outside as well, says in disgust.


    The area near the road is a in with a clear view with no ce to hide. Any shadows approaching us would be immediately obvious. Only a very confident person or a fool would choose a location with such a good view to attack a passerby.


    And ording to Kruz¡¯smon sense, there are far more patterns where it¡¯s thetter than where it¡¯s the former.


    However, even from a distance, the shadow heading toward the carriage was clearly not just a fool.


    There¡¯s probably still a distance of several hundred meters between us. And yet, I can still hear it¨D¨DThe footsteps, the vibrations. The odor.


    It isn¡¯t just the silhouette of a human being. However, it¡¯s not just a group of Monsters either.


    I can see why Sytry concluded that they are bandits even though they are at a distance so far away. A strange chill runs up my spine.


    Their group was a mix of Monsters and humans.


    Leading the group is a giant crimson centipede. Several figures can be seen above and luggage can be seen tied up.


    On either side were a diverse array of demons, from those I¡¯ve fought before to those I don¡¯t recognize.


    Although Anthem¡¯s physique is out of the ordinary, their group includes some Monsters that arerger than Anthem. Their movement speed is also much faster than ours who use horses.


    It was an unbelievable sight. I¡¯ve heard that there are people who can make magical beasts follow theirmand, but even that should have been limited to a limited number of varieties. However, their group also includes Monsters that are clearly not intelligent enough to obey humans.


    ¡°They are riding¡­¡­ Monsters? Desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°There¡¯s no way simple bandits wouldn¡¯t run away when seeing Anthem-nii¡­¡­ Hmmmph, isn¡¯t that interesting~.¡± (Liz)


    Next to me, undaunted by the bizarre sight, the hot-tempered Liz clenches her fist and licks her tongue.


    The carriage had alreadye to aplete stop. They are going to intercept those that areing toward us with tremendous momentum.


    Lapis, who was riding in the carriage behind me, gets out of the carriage and says with a frown.


    ¡°They also have Cyclops. Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ They are even taller than ¡¶Immuable Permeance (Fudo Fuhen)¡·.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°Uuumu¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    ¡°That is not just a Cyclops. It is a subspecies~¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    While sitting on the coachman¡¯s seat, Sytry lets out a small sigh while saying in a leisurely voice as she *parapara* flips through her well-used notebook.


    ¡°I knew it, it doesn¡¯t look like there is any information on them. But I have heard rumors about them. Recently, bandits who have Monsters in theirmand have appeared in other countries and are causing damage. It seems that even official armies have been destroyed.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Sytry Onee-sama, th-that means. You mean that¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    ¡°If there is not even a single survivor, it will be hard to have any information on them, riiight¡­¡­ And the idea of Monsters following yourmand is something doubtful in the first ce.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ They¡¯re,pletely ¡ºOutliers¡», aren¡¯t they, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Usually, Hunters¡¯ targets are ranked by the Explorers Association, but naturally, there are still bandits who have yet to bemissioned.


    When no rewards or ranks have been set yet, no detailed information is avable, those unknown targets¨D¨DThose raiders are called ¡ºOutliers¡¯¡» by the Hunters.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯reing this way, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Although they¡¯re still at a distance, the other side must be able to see us. Moreover, some of them are even flying in the sky. When looking from the sky, knowing how many we are bes obvious.


    The wind blowing through the air possesses a fighting spirit-like feeling inside. A dense hostility that you can be sure that even if we run away from the road and flee at full speed, they will chase after us.


    ¡°It is because Onii-chan is famous and stands out a lot¡­¡­¡­¡­ The other side must have realized who we are.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°They have the advantage of numbers, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hmph. At this distance, there is plenty of time to weave our techniques. I don¡¯t mind if we deal with them, but¨D¨DLet¡¯s see how ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· will deal with them.¡± (Lapis)


    Lapis, the leader of Kruz¡¯s Party, says with a calm demeanor.


    ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· is a Party of Magi. All of them are Spirit People, as well as Magi by nature, so their true potential is best demonstrated when attacking from a distance.


    This unobstructed space is the perfect field. It is unlikely that there are many opponents who can withstand the Magic of Spirit People.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yowaningen, he said something like we should go get rid of them, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What?¡± (Lapis)


    Lapis made a cold look at Kruz, who was secretly preparing to use Magic.


    Then, at that moment, a cold wind suddenly blows.


    I was taken aback by what I saw.


    Before I knew it, a small tornado was forming on the in.


    A *kirakira* glittering tornado containing grains of ice grows slowly and advances towards its target across the unobstructed ground.


    Water-attribute wide area-of-effect offensive Magic. I didn¡¯t even need to think about who cast it.


    Spirit people are good at Water and Wind Magic, but aren¡¯t you too quick to draw your weapon. Not to mention, Lapis and I were still talking.


    Lapis opens her eyes and looks at Lucia.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ So you are unleashing your Magic at this distance¡­¡­¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°B-Because reducing the number of enemies is my job¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Lucia Onee-sama¡­¡­ Even Onee-sama hasn¡¯t started running yet¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    It¡¯s true that Magic has a lot of long-range attacks, but even so, there¡¯s an appropriate range. If there is too much distance, the power of the attack will be attenuated. Even Kruz¡¯s Party, a Party full of Magi, wouldn¡¯tunch an attack from such a distance.


    Lucia released the offensive Magic¨D¨D¡ºHailstorm¡».


    It¡¯s a Magic that I¡¯ve seen at the church, but unlike the one I saw that time, it was clearly customized for ultra-long distances.


    In thest one, the tornado grew to a huge size instantly, whereas this one is much slower. In other words, it means that the Magi named Lucia Roge has mastered two different uses for the same Magic.


    Lucia-san¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even if the first to move wins the game, it still isn¡¯t decided that the other side is 100% a group of bandits¨D¨D.


    The approaching tornado greatly disrupts the formation that has been heading toward us while raising a cloud of dust.


    Hailstorm is originally not a Magic that attacks such a wide range. However, the Hailstorm had already grown sorge that the entire army was no longer visible. Its power may have been reduced ordingly, but if you consider the objective of reducing the number, there is no better Magic than this.


    In the blink of an eye, the bandits are swallowed by the Hailstorm. ck stains mingle with the *kirakira* glittering tornado.


    Liz lets out a small sigh and blurts out.


    ¡°When she shoots it first, it¡¯s pretty hard to dive in¡­¡­¡­¡­ Because it will cut your skin.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°It is because Onee-chan and Luke-san jumped in head first that Lucia-chan had to learn this kind of Magic! Right? In addition, she keeps using it over and over again, so she is getting more and more proficient at it¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Attacking from a distance is a Magi¡¯s privilege!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Even if you say that, you don¡¯t have to learn Magic thatst for such a long period of time¨D¨D¡± (Liz)


    The Members of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· are arguing over and over without tension. There, the raging Hailstorm rapidly shrinks. It seems that the magical power that was put into it had burned out.


    Surprisingly, the group of bandits that was swallowed by the Hailstorm still held their ground. The scale itself has been cut in half, but it is still amazing that half of it remains after that attack.


    The giant centipede at the head of the pack is also in good health. Apparently, it seems to be a, fairly, powerful Monster.


    The army that has endured the powerful Magic begins to move again. Their momentum isn¡¯t slowing down, rather it¡¯s increasing.


    ¡°Ah, there are still survivors¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    Just as Sytry was about to raise her voice, Lucia, who has been arguing with her, quickly shouts.


    ¡°¡ºHailstorm¡»! ¡ºHailstorm¡»!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Again!?¡± (Lapis)


    The two silver tornadoes that are generated, sprint across the in, growingrger again. Even if you know it¡¯sing, you can¡¯t avoid it due to its range and speed. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Surprisingly, Lucia is also a muscle-brain


    But well, she is a Member of Strange Grief


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 316，Part2: 2 - God of Plague ②

    <h4>Chapter 316£¬Part2: 2 - God of gue ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 316 God of gue ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    After firing threerge spells in a row, Lucia¡¯s breath isn¡¯t even disrupted. As usual, she has a terrifying magical power.


    It¡¯s true that her Magic power is terrifying, but if you use arge amount of Magic, your spirit will be consumed ordingly. It¡¯s impossible for a person to use advanced Magic three times in such a short period of time without having the color of her expression change unless she has crossed the line between life and death for a considerable amount of time.


    Opportunities requiring the use of ultra-wide range attack Magic should be rare, but did she participate in a war or something?


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let¡¯s go, Ti! At this rate, Lucia will take everything and we¡¯ll end up doing nothing!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°!? O-Okay, Onee-sama!¡± (Tino)


    Liz raises a high-pitched voice and a gust of wind follows. Anthem follows behind the two master and disciple with *dosudosu* rumbling footsteps.


    One of mypanions from ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· covers her mouth and mutters as if she is shocked by their excessive fighting spirit.


    ¡°How savage¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is this what humans are¡­¡­¡± (Starlight Member)


    ¡°However, that might be what we are missing. Hmph¡­¡­ The Spirit Stone was in the Imperial Capital, if we were that frantic, maybe we might have been able to retrieve it with our own hands¡­¡­¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°That¡¯s probably different¡­¡­¡± (Eliza)


    Lapis narrows her eyes for a moment as Eliza speaks with an absentminded expression. She¡¯s upset that she beat her to it, but she probably thinks that it¡¯s too ugly to hold a grudge against her.


    And then, Lapis ps her hands and shouts.


    ¡°We are going too, Kruz, go!¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°!? L-Leave it to me, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    With those words as a cue, Lapis and mypanions from ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· begin chanting their spells all at once. It¡¯s a lightning spell.


    The only one who could not yet use lightning spells is me, so I chase after Anthem and the other as fast as I could while chanting a water spell.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Yo-Yowaningen¡­¡­ Are you, serious, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Ngh¡­¡­ Aaaah, is it over?¡± (Cry)


    A battlefield has a unique atmosphere.


    Yells and screams. The smells, the vibrations, the lights¡­ I have experienced it countless times in the five years since I became a Hunter, but no matter how many times I taste it, it is still something I don¡¯t like.


    However, once you have experienced it, you will get used to it. And moreover, this time, not only is ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· almost a fullyplete Party, but there is also a Party of powerful Spirit People Magi. The only opponents that they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle with this much preparation are Level 8 or higher Treasure Shrines and vicious bandits who have absorbed a lot of Mana Material, but they usually don¡¯t show up at every corner.


    What I am trying to say is that this time my feeling of being safe is on a different level than before.


    Furthermore, we are not even in Yggdra right now. If I am nervous here, my body won¡¯t hold.


    I raise my head from the pillow I took out from Mimic-kun and sit up.


    I am still a little sleepy, but I feel much better than on my usual trip. Usually, there is no room for me to carry a pillow while traveling in a carriage, but with Mimic-kun¡¯s power, it is possible!


    While rubbing my eyes, I look at Kruz¡¯s face who called out to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Did something happen?¡± (Cry)


    Kruz is pretty exhausted. She does not have any noticeable injuries, but her body is covered in dust and her hair is all messed up. It was as if she had plunged into a storm.


    I shouldn¡¯t have slept for that long. While I am frowning, Kruz *buruburu* trembles and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yowaningen, you shoulde outside, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    It can¡¯t be helped, so I get up and poke my head out of the carriage.


    ¨D¨DWhat is spread out there in front of me is scorched earth with the corpses of countless Monsters lying around.


    Zebrudia¡¯s t, leveled paths, which are highly praised in many countries, are nowhere to be seen.


    There are what looked like ck spines about a meter long sticking out of the ground here and there. If you look closely, you can see what looks like ck insect humanoid carcasses lying here and there.


    No, those aren¡¯t the only Monster carcasses. There are countless Monster carcasses lying around from familiar ones such as Orcs to pieces of flesh of unfamiliar color and shapes.


    A scene like this would not have been possible without a fierce battle. It is no wonder that Kruz was so angry with me for taking a nap in such a situation.


    I get out of the carriage and check behind me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh? The carriage was attacked too? These marks¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are they from lightning? Uheeee¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡· carriage is specially made. In particr, they are perfectly prepared against lightning, which has a high probability of striking it.


    However, it was apparently quite arge herd, as only the most powerful Monsters would use lightning attacks.


    As I observe the surroundings of the burnt carriage and *unun* nod my head, Kruz looks away and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­ W-Well, that¡¯s, hum¡­¡­ It wasn¡¯t made by the enemies, but by our technique, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°!? Eh, why?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°R-Rather than that, Liz and the others, they left this ce to us and went after the enemies, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    You¡¯re kidding¡­¡­¡­¡­ It sure seems like it was a pretty fierce battle, but how could Liz, who boasts divine speed, allow the enemy to escape¨D¨D.


    And then there is a *gatari* rattling sound and Sytry crawls out from the shadow of a Monster¡¯s carcass.


    Like Kruz, Sytry was covered in mud all over. In her arms, she carries a broad sword decorated in blue and gold.


    ¡°*Keho* Cough, *keho* cough¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I see you are awake! Good morning, Cry-san.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry ignores the situation and smiles like a blossoming flower.


    I have a lot of things to ask her, but her smile shuts off all my will to do it, so I clear my throat a little.


    ¡°Aaaah, good morning. Looks like you had a hard time. Where is Kilkill-kun?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I had him chase after them with Onee-chan. There was no damage on our side, but they were tougher than expected¡­¡­¡­¡­ To think they would be unknown despite being able to move that much after receiving Lucia-chan¡¯s Magic, considering their power and their number, I think it is solid if I say they would have been certified Level 7¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    I unexpectedly stare in wonder at Sytry¡¯s high evaluation of them.


    In this day and age, there are many bandits and secret organizations, but if they reach a certification Level of 7, they are quite a big deal. Would you understand how terrifying they are if I tell you they are Arnold or Ark ss?


    But before that¨D¨DDoes them being unknown mean that the other side was human??


    It is true that Sytry said they were bandits, but I thought we were attacked by Monsters as Monsters¡¯ carcasses were scattered around¨D¨D.


    ¡°It is unlikely that Onee-chan and the others would be able to deal the finishing blow. I think it would have been possible if Luke-san was there¨D¨DBut there was a big monster among the monsters led by the bandits.? I think the bandits had an ¡ºAncient Species¡» of Monsters¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Hooo¡­¡­¡­¡­ An Ancient Species?¡± (Cry)


    No, in the first ce¡­¡­¡­¡­ Leading the Monsters¡­¡­? Isn¡¯t that impossible?


    While not really understanding what is going on, I cross my arms, frown, and nod my head in an arrogant manner, when Sytry says while only her lips was smiling.


    ¡°Yes. The bandits named themselves. The descendants of the rulers, the guiding hand of the demon, Adler, the ¡ºDemon King (Maou)¡». Adler Dizrad of ¡¶Night Parade (Hyakki Yako)¡·, is what they said .¡± (Sytry)


    The ¡°Demon King (Maou)¡±¡­¡­ Adler, the ¡°Demon King (Maou)¡±, huh. There have been many people who have imed to be demon kings in all eras and cultures, but they have always been known to be bad guys.


    And there are many who aren¡¯t a big deal, but I doubt it wouldn¡¯t be the case after seeing the remains of this battlefield.


    We are heading to Yggdra from now on but that has just rained on our parade.


    After clearing my throat a little, I check Kruz and Sytry in turn and say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to Yggdra as soon as Liz and the others are back. We don¡¯t have time to y around¡­¡­ Because over here, we have Luke who has turned into a statue.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I think I should stop beingzy and start posting the novel illustration¡­


    Even when Cry is inside a carriage he can still attract lightning, sasuga Cry!


    And heree a new character. What will be Adler¡¯s role in Infinite Variety¡¯s strategy!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 317，Part1: 1 - New Demon King

    <h4>Chapter 317£¬Part1: 1 - New Demon King</h4> <h4>Chapter 317 New Demon King?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    It was, after all, about an hourter that Liz and the others returned to the carriage.


    After looking at their appearance, I knew right away that it was a fierce battle. Apparently, just as Sytry said, it seems that the opponents this time are quite skilled.


    Liz¡¯s gauntlet and Anthem¡¯s whole body are covered in green bodily fluids, and Tino¡¯s whole body is soaked and has a strange smelling out of her. Starting from Lapis, the Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· also seemed to be quite exhausted.


    While sitting on top of Mimic-kun, I *bunbun* waved my hand to wee them.


    When Tino looks at me, she looks like a puppy in the rain. As if making an excuse, Lucia sighs and says.


    ¡°She has been covered in insect bodily fluids. For the time being, I washed it off, but I couldn¡¯t get rid of the smell¡­¡­ I think if it is Sytry¡¯s Potion, it will do the job¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Well, well, well, that is terrible! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Here, Ti-chan.¡± (Sytry)


    Upon hearing these words, Sytry *nikoniko* smilingly and happily pours a mysterious *dorodoro* murky Potion over Tino¡¯s head.


    I know the effect of Sytry¡¯s Potion, but it is a terrible sight. Liz removes her gauntlets and, unusually,ins as she *purapura* shakes her hands.


    ¡°D¡¯mn, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a centipede monster like that. It¡¯s true that insect-type Monsters are usually known for their high vitality, but¨D¨DWhat¡¯s up with it being that hard and not dying even if you crush its head or tie it up?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Umu.¡± (Anthem)


    ¡°Neither cold waves nor lightning had any effect. I have heard that Monsters living since ancient times have an incredible life force, but I never thought I would experience it in front of me¨D¨D¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°That should be out.¡± (Eliza)


    Lapis, who have a much longer lifespan than humans and should have a deeper knowledge of monsters, also frowns. Eliza too haspletely lost her motivation.


    To make these Hunters who have an Aliasin so much¨D¨DWho are those bandits?


    There, I notice that Liz and the others aren¡¯t dragging anyone or anything. I involuntarily open my eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh? Don¡¯t tell me, no battle loot? Even when ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· has almost its entire member?¡± (Cry)


    I have heard that they might not be able to finish them off, but it is unusual that they don¡¯t bring anything back after chasing the bandits, you know.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Sorry? It kind of was a bad match¡­¡­ Although, I think we could have somehow managed it if Luke-chan had been with us¡­¡­¡­¡­ There are quite a few tough ones besides the centipedes¡­¡­ And while I was struggling with them, the people on top of it got away.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master~¡± (Tino)


    Tino is gloomy while being *dorodoro* muddy. You have been getting a lot muddy these days, haven¡¯t you.


    ¡°I seeee¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, well, it is fine though.¡± (Cry)


    Bandits are really annoying. Also, the stronger they get, the worse they tend to get.


    This time it was a sudden encounter so I am sure it will be okay, but there are countless times when I had a bad experience and have been chased down just because they couldn¡¯t finish them properly.


    ¡°Nii-san!? Why are you so arrogant when you haven¡¯t done anything¡­¡­!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°She¡¯s right, so right, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Lucia opens her eyes widely and rebukes me, and Kruz raises her arms and follows her up. No, it is because¡­¡­ You know?


    ¡°But that insanely huge centipede Monster¡­¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before¡­¡­ Where was it¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    Liz frowns and tilts her head.


    An insanely huge centipede¡­¡­ I definitely don¡¯t want to fight it, or rather, I don¡¯t even want to see it.


    What I am trying to say is that among all the Monsters, I have a particr dislike for insect monsters. They are *nebaneba* sticky and *gichigichi* creeping, and many of them do not fear death, so I had a lot of bad experiences with insect monsters.


    As I was getting depressed, Liz said something in a hurry, maybe sensing something from my gaze.


    ¡°B-But don¡¯t worry! I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll disappear before we defeat them! They were all Monsters I didn¡¯t recognize, so I don¡¯t think a regr Level 5 or 6 Hunter would be able to handle them.¡± (Liz)


    Isn¡¯t that¡­¡­ A bad one that you shouldn¡¯t have let go?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, whatever. Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t hear that.


    ¡°Speaking of which, what is that sword that Sytry was carrying?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aaah. One of the bandits was a swordsman who had absorbed quite a bit of Mana Material. Onee-chan managed to take him out with the first blow before he could get used to her speed, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ If Luke-san had been there, he would have wanted to fight him. The man had been retrieved during the melee, but they could not retrieve the sword since I picked it up first¡­¡­ I thought Cry-san would want it!¡± (Sytry)


    Liz¡¯s speed is outstanding even among Thieves. She is also strong, so if the opponent is a swordsman without any durability, there are times when this kind of oue appears.


    If you can retrieve the sword, shouldn¡¯t you capture the person first¡­¡­ No, I am not going to say anything. Let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t hear this either.


    For the time being, I *bambam* tapped on Luke¡¯s statue that I had taken out and said.


    ¡°Hahhahhah, she said there was a swordsman. Too bad, Luke. It seems that he was quite powerful too.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Cry-chan¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Nii-san¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Just kidding, just kidding. However, both Sytry and Liz said they wish Luke was there, so the timing is really bad. Usually, I don¡¯t have to say anything to them and they jump out before even seeing who they are.


    And there, Lapis made a small exhtion with her nose with a dissatisfied expression.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is a hassle, but we should go report it to the Explorer Association. Even though we have somewhat reduced their number, leaving them alone is a bit too hazardous. Ancient monsters are not something that can be found so easily. Moreover, if they can control it¨D¨D¡± (Lapis)


    Going to report back, huh? I understand the logic, and I know I should, but it is something I need to think about.


    Why, because if I make a report like that, they will inevitably ask me to take them down.


    It is outrageous to fight an opponent who can¡¯t be defeated even with this Party. Next time, they will also know our tactics. If they are that strong, I am sure they wille up with countermeasures. Let¡¯s leave this to Ark.


    ¡°As I told Sytry earlier, right now Luke¡­¡­ Yggdra takes priority. We can send a letter to the Explorer Association.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Alright. We will talk it over in the next town.¡± (Sytry)


    As expected of Sytry, we can count on you. Last time she was *damedame* no good at all tho¡¯.


    When I feel like I am riding on the winning boat this time, Kruz looks at me coldly.


    ¡°I thought about this sincest time but, Yowaningen, you really don¡¯t do anything until thest minute, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s not true, you know. I am different this time, okay?¡± (Cry)


    After all, I brought all the Relics I have umted so far. For example¨D¨D.


    I call Mimic-kun and take out a long chain from inside. It is a Relic that has countless handcuffs on either side of a long, thick, rusty chain.


    Since Relics are made of Mana Material, they are not affected by physical phenomena. This rust should be considered just part of the design.


    Chain-type Relic. ¡ºCrime Parade (Authority of Obedience)¡».


    Kruz¡¯s eyes open widely at that chain, which is the most impressive of all the chain-type Relic I own.


    ¡°It is a powerful Chain-type Relic that binds the mind of the captive and seals their resistance. With this, any bandits will be OHKO.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yo-Yowaningen¡­¡­ Why do you have a Relic like that, desu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    It is a Relics that seals the will to resist instead of their strength, a performance worthy of its heinous appearance. I have only tested it and never actually used it, but it would be useful for catching bandits who have absorbed a lot of Mana Material that cannot be restrained by normal handcuffs.


    On top of that, when activated, you can also make the tied-up people sidewalk voluntarily. It is also the origin of the name of ¡ºCrime Parade (Authority of Obedience)¡».


    A chuckle appeared on Kruz¡¯s face, which was tinged with fright. Then Liz frowns and says.


    ¡°Cry-chan, if I remember correctly¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it a defective product that couldn¡¯t even lock unless you lock every single one of the 106 shackles¡­ Of the 53 pairs of handcuffs?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°It seems a bit tough to catch 53 people at once¡­¡­ Moreover it would be hard to handcuff them all. And this time we didn¡¯t have that many opponents.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry, who used to always be my ally, says with a thoughtful look.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is rude to call it a defective product¡­¡­ If you bind their legs too, you will only need half the number of people.¡± (Cry)


    Well, if we tie their legs, we can¡¯t parade them, so we will have to do our best to carry them.


    ¡°In the first ce, Leader, do you realize how difficult it is to capture someone alive? The enemy is here with the intent to kill you, you know!?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Uuumu¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    My friends, who know that I bought it with a lot of money,ined about it. Of course, if its ability is truly practical, I wouldn¡¯t have found it in the market! If it had been for ten people, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if it was sold for ten times its price.


    If there aren¡¯t enough people, why don¡¯t we put it on Kruz and the others with the leftover shackles¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maybe not.


    ¡°Yowaningen¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t you have a Relic that could be used in battle, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz looks at me as if she was looking at something pitiful. But maybe it is better than receiving the eyes of mockery from Lapis and the other Members from ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·?


    Somehow I raise my voice to clear my name. I don¡¯t mind being ridiculed, but the Relics aren¡¯t to me.


    ¡°W-Wait, wait¡­ This time I brought a lot of funny¨D¨DUseful Relics¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Like a mask that duplicates and spins around you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­¡­¡­ My feet want to get away.¡± (Eliza)


    Eliza says in a dismayed voice. It has been a long time since we have been together for a long period of time, but I didn¡¯t expect Eliza, the most my-pace one, to say this to me¡­¡­


    But I don¡¯t have any Relic that can be used in battle, you know¡­¡­ It is not that I am weak. No, I am weak, but it is just that everyone else is just so much stronger.


    Kruz lets out a small sigh, *ponpon* taps my shoulder, and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to you in the carriage, so let¡¯s move on, desu. If we stay like this, the sun will set, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t. It is too narrow to show it off inside the carriage!¡± (Cry)


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s another extra chapter thanks to John.


    More of Cry¡¯s (Useless?) Relic!


    Do you think he will use it? If so for what!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    OHKO: Abbreviation of One Hit KO

 Chapter 317，Part2: 2 - New Demon King

    <h4>Chapter 317£¬Part2: 2 - New Demon King</h4> <h4>Chapter 317 New Demon King</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Within the surrounding of the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia. A group was located on an open meadow more than 10 kilometers off the main road.


    There is nothing to block the view, and as far as the eye can see, there is no one in sight. However, even if someone had spotted this group, they would never thought to approach it.


    Dark green giants the size of small mountains, insects the size of human beings shining in ck. A horse with golden wings, a skeleton as uncertain as a mirage, visible only when you strain your eyes. And then¨D¨DA gigantic centipede that reflects sunlight and shines crimson.


    In addition, the herd, which wasposed of multiple types of Monsters that were not seen in the vicinity of the Imperial Capital, was outside themon sense of this world.


    Even if you just call them Monsters, they are still living creatures. When various Monsters are mixed together, a hierarchy arises. Normally, it is impossible for Monsters that are so far apart from each other to gather in one ce and stay quiet.


    That was proof that the group hadplete control over the Monsters.


    An atypical group. An army thatmanded various mythical and magical beasts from all ages and countries. ¡¶Night Parade (Hyakki Yako)¡·.


    Touching the thick epidermis of a dark cyclop¨D¨DA giant with wounds all over its body, one of the shadows, a girl in shining white fur, Uno, the ¡¶Holy Spirit User (Seirei Tsukai)¡·, pouted her lips.


    ¡°Children without Magic resistance seem to have been annihted. Even Zo-kun, who has high vitality, is a little hurt-suu! Even though it can deal with dozens of people if they are normal Hunters.¡± (Uno)


    Engaging. And then defeat. They had no choice but to leave behind those that could not move. After checking the status of the surviving Monsters, Uno *chirari* nced at anotherpanion.


    ¡°Unbelievable, to think they would fire that Level of offensive Magic from that distance¡­¡­ We¡¯ve heard rumors of a prophecy and came here to look for strong Monsters, but it¡¯s not worth it at all, desuuu. Even though Quint was so full of confidence, he was knocked unconscious by a single blow from a Thief, and even had his sword taken away.¡± (Uno)


    ¡°Sh-Shut up! I didn¡¯t expect them to jump in at that point in time when the Magic wasn¡¯t over yet. Adler, only the small fries had been killed. All the ¡ºLeaders¡» and ¡ºGenerals¡» are alive. What do we do?¡± (Quint)


    In response to Uno¡¯smanding words, the young swordsman wearing armor made from the shell of an insect-type monster¨D¨DQuint said without hiding his displeasure.


    Of course, it would end up like that if you manage to withstand the Magic and just when you think you are ready to counterattack, you end up getting knocked unconscious. However, there is no excuse for being careless.


    Adler Dizrad lets out a small sigh. A somewhat lustrous voice overflows from their lips painted with ck rouge lipstick.


    ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡­ To think they would attack without even negotiating. No wonder no one wanted to touch them after the destruction of the Great Barrel Bandits. So that was ¡¶Strange Gief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, huh? Moreover¨D¨DEven their renowned Leader has not shown his face yet.¡± (Adler)


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the first ce, we came all the way here after hearing the rumors, but it seems that the prophecy is already over~¡­¡­¡­¡­ Moreover, ¡¶Strange Gief (Nageki no Borei)¡· isn¡¯t our goal this time, is it~!?¡± (Uno)


    ¡°Since we were able to meet them, I thought I would try my hand at it, but the price was high. I thought we could at least get a preemptive attack against them.¡± (Adler)


    Hearing Uno¡¯s blunt words, Adler smiled wryly, and stroked the red, burnt skin of the mythical beast, the Star-Eater centipede, which Adler was sitting on its back.


    The whirlwind mixed with ice debris was truly like a disaster.


    The well-trained Monsters who had beaten all sorts of armies and Party until now were blown away like leaves from a tree.


    The first attack knocked down most of the Monsters with no magic resistance, and the second attack, which seemed to have been released without holding back, left half of the remaining Monsters half-dead. Had it not been for the Mana Material and equipment that solidified their defenses, the ¡ºGuides¡» that the Monsters obey wouldn¡¯t have been safe.


    And, of course, the other members too¨D¨DThe reasons Adler and the others identified that group as something that isn¡¯t an easy opponent is because of ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡·, ¡¶Immutable Permeance (Fudo Fuhen)¡·, that woman Thief, and also those Spirit People who had attacked their own carriages for some reason.


    The ¡ºStar-Eater¡», which has preyed on numerous High-Level Hunters, has been torn apart multiple times this time. Although no damage remains due to its high regenerative power, it is astonishing that it can easily prate the Star-Eater armor, which boasts a hardness that far exceeds steel.


    Zebrudia, arge country with many High-Level Hunters. And there they have ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, a groupposed entirely of people with Aliases and destroyed several groups of people who were famous in the underworld.


    Adler didn¡¯t mean to underestimate their abilities that surpasses Monsters, but? Adler can only say that it was beyond their wildest dream.


    The ck vest that absorbs light is made from the skin of an ancient ck dragon, which has been handed down in the Dizrad family since ancient times, and the ck spear Adler carries was something dropped by the boss of the Treasure Shrine, the ¡ºKing of the Abyss¡».


    Even though they still have some strength left¨D¨DIt was still their royal army. To think they would be able to subdue so easily the army assembled by Adler Dizrad, the descendant of the ancient ruler.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ If they die here that means that was all their worth. They don¡¯t belong to my ¡ºHerd¡».¡± (Adler)


    ¡°Quantity¡¯s suuuper important, you know, Adler-sama. It¡¯s especially true when dealing with a lot of people, it¡¯s so true. It would be a different story if there is a monstrous Magi who could continuously shoot that kind of big Magic without a break, tho¡¯¨D¨D¡± (Uno)


    ¡°There are a lot of Dragons that appear in Zebrudia, aren¡¯t there? A whole herd of Dragons would be a bit of a stretch, but¡­¡­ All we have to do is subdue the strongest ones.¡± (Adler)


    ¡°Where do you even find those strooong ones! We came here because of the prophecy, but I don¡¯t want to go up a snowy mountain and camp out like we didst time desuuu.¡± (Uno)


    Even if you put a Monster under your control, you need to be selective in your target. footwork bes heavier in proportion to the size of the herd, and there is also the problem of food.


    Regardless of the future, they should not just increase their number just because they need to gatherpanions. It is because the risk of being exposed and targeted increases. They do not intend to lose even if the official army is sent against them, but even if they are just a few insects, it will still be troublesome if Adler and the others are surrounded by them.


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s a shame. I was hoping I could get my hands on a big game that was said to appear in the Imperial Capital¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Adler)


    They had heard rumors of Monsters that can keep the Knight Orders and the Hunters at bay. An outstanding individual who could win against arge number of warriors is worth more than thousands of gold to Adler.


    However, there is nothing that can be done if they are now gone. The Zebrudia Empire has severalrge earth veins, which is one of the conditions for the appearance of powerful Monsters. It will probably be enough to replenish the amount that was destroyed by ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·.


    Then, Adler suddenly remembered something they had heard before. The Star-Eater sitting on his haunches jerked around and let out a low, guttural cry.


    The Star-Eater, who was sitting down, started to move and let out a *gyigyi* low cry.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Come to think of it, ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· seems to be an abnormal group ofbat maniacs who go out to fight powerful Monsters on their own. I heard they are using their own informationwork to dispose of ¡°Named¡± Monsters and any potential Monsters candidates to be ¡°Named¡±.¡± (Adler)


    ¡°Mmmh? Leaving aside the named one, what do you mean by a candidate? A candidate is an individual whose information is not yet widely known, right? If there¡¯s no bounty attached to it, there¡¯s no point taking it down.¡± (Quint)


    Quint, who is only aiming at the extremely limited Monster that can wield a sword, widened their eyes.


    Treasure Hunters are also a job. It is normal for them not to move if the return is not worth the risk. When ites to dealing with Monsters which can endanger your lives, it is nothing short of insanity to go and defeat an enemy whose bounty has not yet been ced on their head.


    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re called abnormalll! Adler-sama, what do we dooo?¡± (Uno)


    Said Uno with an innocent voice. It took an instant for them to decide.


    They now know that ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡· power was more than their reputation suggests, but it is not like Adler and the others have been defeated yet. The Star-Eater is safe and there are other particrly powerful individuals left in the army.


    With a thin smile, Adler looked at Uno and Quint and said.


    ¡°I am not gonna have my first dark stain in my track record without a proper fight. They seemed to be in a hurry and I am personally interested in them. Let¡¯s see how powerful? the Hunters from this country are.¡± (Adler)


    They take out a hand mirror from their pocket. It is a deep purple mirror with an borate wing decoration and a carving of an eye on the back.


    At first nce, it looked like a simple tool, but it was a rare kind of Monster that few people even knew about its existence in this world.


    A peculiar Monster, probably created by a higher race, with almost no fighting ability or survival ability.


    ¡°¡ºMirror of Reality¡», this king of demons, Adler orders you. Show me ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·!¡± (Adler)


    Receiving Adler¡¯s order, its eye wriggled. The mirror surface glows darkly and the reflection is distorted.


    And not long after, Adler could not believe their eyes when they saw the reflection in the mirror.


    There was a ck-haired young man with an unremarkable appearance. He did not have the unique aura of a powerful man and looked no different from a normal person you can find everywhere.


    But that wasn¡¯t the shocking part.


    Uno, probably concerned about Adler¡¯s silence, peers at Adler from behind, but is immediately drawn back in shock and says fearfully.


    ¡°!? Th-That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ M-Monsters?¡± (Uno)


    What was reflected there was the figure of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· straddling a treasure chest and moving forward as if leading the carriage.


    Around him, countless masks were floating and rotating around him like satellites, and nearby, the Members of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· with whom Adler and the others had just fought earlier could be seen sighing in dismay.


    They are Monsters. They should be Monsters. The reason they said they should be Monsters is because the Monsters reflected in the mirror was something that Adler, who has a lot of experience with Monsters, had never seen or heard of before.


    A treasure chest that is moving dynamically and masks rotating around him as if to protect him.


    It was the first time Adler had seen anything like it since they found Quint.


    ¡°That guy¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, he is a ¡ºGuide (Doushu)¡» too!?¡± (Quint)


    ¡ºGuide (Doushu)¡». A person with a special talent for manipting Monsters. Those who were persecuted in ancient times because of their excessive power, and who are now destined to be the enemies of the world from birth.


    Whether they are aware of it or not, a ¡ºGuide (Doushu)¡» has a unique presence. However, this man¨D¨DHas none of that.


    And the fact that he has no intention of hiding his power shows his strong confidence.


    Uno and Quint were different. They didn¡¯t know how to put their powers to good use until Adler found them and were content with being left in the status of the weak.


    But this man¨D¨D¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is different. He is in full control of his power as a ¡ºGuide (Doushu)¡».


    Adler had a hunch. Even if they do not pursue ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· now, Adler had a feeling that they would eventually be enemies.


    Suddenly, the face of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· rose slightly, and their eyes met. The mirror only reflects the image in the distance, and there is no way their eyes would meet¨D¨DAnd suddenly, Adler¡¯s heart beats strongly.


    Adler smiles involuntarily. Adler was taken aback for a moment but was determined to take the path of being his enemy.


    ¡°I get it, nooow¡­¡­ Soooo, it is a monster that is inside ¡¶Immutable Permeance (Fudo Fuhen)¡·. I did think that there was no way someone that big could exist.¡± (Uno)


    ¡°Maybe the guy who hit me is also a monster¡­¡­ There¡¯s no way any human being would rush into that tornado.¡± (Quint)


    Uno and Quint raise their voices without tension. Apparently, they were pressured by him only for a moment.


    From what Adler saw, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· do not possess many Monsters. And the option of not chasing him does not exist either.


    Adler licked their lips and dered to ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· in the mirror who turned away as if to say he was uninterested.


    ¡°There is no need for 2 ¡°Demon King (Maou)¡±. Your Monsters¨D¨DI¡¯ll be taking them.¡± (Adler) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Thanks Simon for the Ko-fi!


    Hahaha Cry making them think that he is a Guide without doing anything.


    And of course, he noticed that Adler was watching him, nothing escape his eyes, Sasuga Cry!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 318，Part1: 1 - Guidepost

    <h4>Chapter 318£¬Part1: 1 - Guidepost</h4> <h4>Chapter 318 Guidepost?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    After five days of walking across cities in a carriage. After following Eliza¡¯s guidance, we arrived in front of arge forest.


    A mountain range that serves as the southern border of Zebrudia. It is arge sea of trees that spreads at the foot of the mountain. ording to the map, the area is not that wide, but the densely growing trees seemed to refuse human intrusion and although there was a gap between the trees that could barely fit a carriage, it is not what one would call a road.


    The ground is uneven, and even with a carriage, you will not befortable without a Relic. In the first ce, it is obvious that even if we force our way in, we will hit a dead end along the way.


    We had been up a mountain during my vacation, but there was a road there, albeit an old one. Therge forest we will enter this time does not seem to be as dangerous as the one we went through during my vacation, but there are probably more than a few Monsters inhabiting it. Earth veins basically run through forests and mountains in many cases. Such pristine nature exists in almost every country as Mana Materials strengthen organisms.


    Which one is safe, the old road, which is reputed to be inhabited by powerful Monsters, or the beast road, which is inhabited by the Monsters living there?


    The answer is¡­¡­ Both are dangerous, yippee!


    I get off the carriage and *kosokoso* sneak around while hiding in Anthem¡¯s shadow.


    Heck, this ce is still within the Empire territory, you know¡­¡­ Was Yggdra inside the Empire? I have been told that there is a huge tree¨D¨DThe World Tree in Yggdra, but I don¡¯t see such a big tree even from a distance¨D¨D.


    When I blink my eyes, Tino, who was running side by side with the carriage and breathing while moving her shoulders, fearfully looks up at Eliza and asks.


    ¡°Ehm¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eliza Onee-sama. Was Yggdra in Zebrudia? We are still inside the Empire¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ That is a silly question. There is no way Yggdra is in a human race country when even Spirit People are seldom invited there.¡± (Lapis)


    Instead of Eliza, Lapis, who had been following behind, said in a sullen tone.


    Tino keeps her mouth shut even though she is pouting. As I had the same question in my mind, I cannot leave it like this.


    ¡°No, I think it is a good question, you know? Yggdra is a legendary country, so it is not surprising she doesn¡¯t know where it is.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yowaningen, seriously, how much do you know, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz frowns and makes aeback.


    No¡­¡­ I know nothing about it. That is why I said that it is not surprising for us to not know about it!


    As usual, Eliza says with anguid sigh.


    ¡°Yggdra is not in the Empire. But¨D¨DA path does exist. Unless you are invited¨D¨DUnless you are guided by a Spirit People, you cannot enter, there will be no path for you.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°The ¡ºDrifting Road of the Divine Tree¡»¨D¨DAfter many wars, the royalty of Yggdra created a new means of transportation that harnessed the power of the earth¡¯s veins. An invisible road that leads there from every forest.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Using the earth¡¯s veins¨D¨DAs expected of people specialize in Magic, their Magic technology is advanced¡­¡­ In the Empire, research using the power of the earth¡¯s veins ispletely illegal.¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry groans as if she is impressed. An invisible road that only the chosen ones can take, huh? This is totally the rule of thumb in adventure tales.


    A forest can be dangerous and I don¡¯t have any good memories of them, but if safety is guaranteed, it is a different story.


    ¡°Not a bad idea to have a pic after all these years¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°The Drifting Road of the Divine Tree route is inhabited by arge number of powerful and unparalleled Magical Beasts and Phantoms to prevent intruders from entering. There are already extinct beasts and other divine beasts that rarely appear in the surface world. After all, they exist right above an earth¡¯s veins. You cannotpare them with those you can find in Treasure Shrine. Of course, if you are guided and follow the right path, you will not have any problem¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lapis)


    Don¡¯t say something like thaaat¡­¡­ Can¡¯t you say that a little earlier? Now, I said something about a pic, you know?


    Liz¡¯s eyes lit up at what Lapis said. Apparently, she has to let off some steam because she let that ¡°Demon King (Maou)¡± or something, go.


    ¡°Hmmmph. Isn¡¯t that interesting. Neeeh, Cry-chan? They¡¯re daring us to not go on the right path, r¡¯ght?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, we don¡¯t have Luke with us right now.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine since we can get a bigger share when Luke-chan isn¡¯t here. Riiight, Ti?¡± (Liz)


    You say something outrageous. In case you are wondering, there is a possibility that Luke will not be able to return from his petrification if we don¡¯t hurry, but apparently, Liz isn¡¯t worried about that possibility at all. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, it is Luke after all.


    ¡°So, ¡¶Lost (Horo)¡·. I assume you have already done the necessity, right?¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Of course.¡± (Eliza)


    With an expression that seems like she can¡¯t calm down, Eliza says while *chirachira* ncing down at her own long legs.


    I believe you, okay¡­¡­ Well, even if I didn¡¯t believe you,? I have no choice but to go on now that we havee this far.


    After all, Liz and Sytry are full of motivation. Lucia is pretending to look very unconcerned, but I, her older brother, can see that she is very excited. I can¡¯t even go back to the Imperial Capital by myself, so we are all in this together.


    If it is Tino, it seems like she will follow me and go back home with me, but there is also the possibility that the ¡°Demon King (Maou)¡± will appear.


    There, Eliza removed the small bag from her waist and turned it over in her hands.


    What came out from inside was a long, slender jewel shining with *kirakira* glittering rainbow colors. A leather strap is tied around the middle.


    There are 6 of them. Eliza hands the jewel to each member of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· in turn, takes one herself, hands one to me, and says.


    ¡°This is a guide. A guide should apany us¨D¨DBut if you have that, you won¡¯t get lost on your way to Yggdra¡­¡­¡­¡­ Normally.¡± (Eliza)


    Ehhh, this stone is a guide, huh? With what kind of logic is it going to guide us?


    While I blink my eyes and listen nkly to the conversation, Liz picks up the leather strap and says.


    The jewel hanging on the string is slowly turning.


    ¡°Maybe this is apass needle¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes.¡± (Eliza)


    I see, so this is how you use it.? Liz is as perceptive as ever.


    It is obviously not maic, but there is something in my Relic Collection that has a mysterious power that shows me the way. It would be uncouth to retort aboutmon sense.


    Lapis confirms this with a hard frown.


    ¡°The rumored key to Yggdra, huh? So there isn¡¯t any for us?¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It just shows the way.? If you follow me from behind, you won¡¯t get lost.¡± (Eliza)


    Unexpectedly, it seems that the way to get to Yggdra is simple.


    Hearing Eliza¡¯s words, one of the ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, who was *jii* staring at the jewels from behind, whispers.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ If only we hadn¡¯t offered our help to that Knight Commander, it would have been given to us¡­¡­¡± (Starlight Member)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No weeell, I think it would have been difficult for you all to convince the Queen of the Spirit People¡­¡­ Riiight?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wh-What did you say!?¡± (Starlight Member)


    The Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· are irritated. However, in the first ce, half of it was like thanks to luck that Eliza seeded in persuading the Queen.


    A proud Spirit People would never say the word ¡°Pair (Mate)¡± with a human, even if it is part of a n. It is only because of Eliza who is at her own pace that she is able to say those words at that time.? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ When I think about it calmly, isn¡¯t it pretty rude to disappear after hearing that I am her mate?


    When I ask for her opinion, Eliza frowns as if she is troubled.


    Come to think of it, it is said that Spirit People have a strong sense of kinship, but I have never seen Eliza and ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· together. I am sure it is not that they are on bad terms¡­¡­ But it is not good to have a falling out here, huh.


    I let out a small sigh and held out thepass I have just received.


    ¡°Weeell, there is no point in arguing here. I will give it to you if you like.¡± (Cry)


    Even though I say it with good intentions, Kruz looks at me with a startled expression.


    The expressions of the other Spirit People behind me are drawn out. They are all beautiful, so it is powerful when they all make a scary expression, but from the point of view of someone who is getting scolded by everyone, I have to deduct some points as they are slim.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yowaningen, you¡¯re really good at stirring people up, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hmph. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, do not misunderstand us! Do not insult us! We are not asking for your pity. That is proof of being recognized by the royal family¨D¨DThere is no point in receiving it from you!¡± (Lapis)


    Said Lapis in a terrifying tone of voice. It wasn¡¯t out of pity or anything like that tho¡¯¡­¡­ Even if I have apass needle, it is not like I would use it again, and we have 6 of them to begin with¨D¨D.


    But if they don¡¯t want it, so be it. I put the stone in my pocket and *panpan* hit her coat.


    ¡°Just let me know whenever you want it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¶Lost (Horo)¡·, where is that guide you are talking about!?¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°In the forest.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry to the rendez-vous point! You are going to bring back ¡¶Thousand Swords (Senken)¡·, right!¡± (Lapis)


    Lapis shouts in a dignified voice that makes one¡¯s spine stretch. Somehow ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· is motivated this time.


    Then, I remember that I have a Relic that I am not likely to reveal except at this moment, so with a *patchin* snap of my fingers, I ask Mimic-kun to spit out one Relic.


    ¡°Right, speaking of guiding, I have a Relic like this too!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Muh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is that¡­¡­¡­¡­ Apass? Desu.¡± (Kruz) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hmmm¡­ Apass Relic, huh¡­


    Will it be Jack Sparrow¡¯spass or a crazy twistpass¡­


    And I see that Cry¡¯s provocation skill is still over 9000!!!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 318，Part2: 2 - Guidepost

    <h4>Chapter 318£¬Part2: 2 - Guidepost</h4> <h4>Chapter 318 Guidepost?</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    What I took out was a palm-sizedpass-shaped Relic. Everything from the needle to the outside is made of ck stone, with a strange pattern carved in red on the needle.


    In High-Level Treasure Shrines, there are ces where the human sense of direction ispletely useless. In such cases, apass-type Relic, which shows the right path ¡ºWhen things happen¡», is particrly in high demand among Relics.


    ¡°!? Cry-chan, you still have that?¡± (Liz)


    Liz frowns when she sees the Relic I have lifted with enthusiasm. Sytry has a troubled look and Lucia puts her hands on her foreheads as if she is enduring a headache. Is it a relief that I can¡¯t see Anthem¡¯s face?


    Kruz opens her eyes wide and raises an exaggerated voice.


    ¡°Apass-type Relic¡­¡­¡­¡­ D-Don¡¯t tell me, it is that famous one which points the safe path¨D¨DHh.¡± (Kruz)


    I like the premise. As expected of a Tsuyonoble.


    Even if you say Compass-Type Relic, it exists several types of them.


    The price varies greatly depending on what it points to, such as those that have a simple effect of urately indicating the direction to any location, those that are extremely effective in indicating a vague guideline to the correct path, and those that continuously indicate a specific item or location you want, but these ones are one of a kind items, unlike any other Compass-Type Relic.


    When I ce the Relic, whose needle is still spinning, in the palm of Kruz¡¯s hand, I say while grinning.


    ¡°Pfff, you are so naive. It is the other way around¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hah? The other¡­¡­ The other way around¡­¡­?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Misfortune awaits if you go in the direction it points to, it is the ¡ºLoser¡¯s Sign (Fools¡¯ Guidepost)¡».¡± (Cry)


    While there are many Compass-Type Relics in this world, there are almost no Relics that lead one down the dangerous path. In the first ce, if they have the technology to create a tool like this, they should have created apass that points to a safe path.


    In that sense, this Relic is a rare item that shows us the path we should not take, whether it is an ident, a Monster, or a Phantom that lies there.


    ¡°!? Wh-What¡¯s that for, desu¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz raises her voice sharply. Tino and others look away with pale expressions.


    ¡°No, I just brought it. It is not like I am going to use it, you know¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I was just bragging about it. By the way, the reason why the warlike Liz and the others look so displeased with this Relic is because they had a terrible experience when they first tried it.


    ¡°Muh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ De-Depending on how you use it, it might be useful, desu¡­¡­ As long as we don¡¯t go in the direction it¡¯s facing, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz follows up with the best she can.


    At that moment, the *kurukuru* spinning needle from the Relic in her hand suddenly stopped. The tip of that needle pointed to¨D¨DIt pointed to the direction we were about to go.


    ¡°¡­¡­ O-Oi, you don¡¯t mean¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, don¡¯t worry too much about it. You can¡¯t be a Hunter if you avoid dangerous ces.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    I take back the Relic. No need to hide it, the reason I am not carrying this Relic with me is because¨D¨DBecause the needle of this Relic always points in the direction I want to go as if it is predetermined.


    In the first ce, this needle shows the direction but not the distance to it. Moreover, there is a difference in the degree and nature of one¡¯s misfortune, so if you avoid that direction, nothing can be done.


    Heck¡­¡­ I know I am always unlucky, even if I don¡¯t use something like this.


    While Eliza frequently checks her feet, she annoyingly says.


    ¡°Kuu, put that dangerous thing away, and let¡¯s move on. The way to the rendez-vous point¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is quite dangerous.¡± (Eliza)


    I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ That Drifting Road of the Divine Tree is safe if you are guided, but it is dangerous until you get there, huh, okey dokey.


    From the forestes a strange cry that sounds a little like a child¡¯s scream. The conclusion is already crystal clear. Everything is already too much trouble.


    I let out a small sigh while feeling empty and said.


    ¡°It is not my turn toe out yet. Kruz, Lapis, go get rid of them. Ah, and by all means no lightning techniques¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡ì


    It has been a long time since we worked together, but the ability of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· is higher than I thought.


    Initially, Spirit People are known for having a lot of talent, but at the same time, they don¡¯t get serious when fighting alongside humans.


    However, this time Lapis and the others seem to be full of motivation.


    They may have their strengths and weaknesses, but their capabilities to annihte the enemies may exceed that of ¡¶Iron Cross (Kurogane Juji)¡·, one of the n¡¯s top-ranked Party. They really show what a Party of Magi can really do.


    Wind and Water attribute offensive Magic passed through the trees and did not damage the forest. And yet, they urately repelled the attack of the Magical Beasts, so I would like Lucia to learn from them as she has pursued only high power and long-distance Magics.


    ¡°You are really pumped up for it this time.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°We are not going to owe you anything¡­¡­ Hmph.¡± (Lapis)


    Lapis answers with an annoyed look at my question. Apparently, Lapis and the others arecking a little bit ofposure this time.


    Sytry, who had been following behind them while collecting materials, *tsuntsun* pokes me on the shoulder and says with a very happy look on her face.


    ¡°It seems like it was quite hard on them when they were cast out during the Cursed Stone incident. It is Cry-san¡¯s fault for not fawning over them.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What is she talking about, this girl. It is not like I was trying to cast them out¡­¡­


    When marching, I, the weakest, am usually in the back. It doesn¡¯t matter if Anthem is here or not, if I am in the front line, no matter how many Barrier Rings I have, it will not be enough. In that case, there would naturally be a rear guard¨D¨DA Magi near where I am.


    Leaving aside what Sytry said, it seems that Lapis and the others are nning to repay their debt? by supporting me. There aren¡¯t many people in the world who are surrounded and protected by Spirit People.


    ¡°Stay down, human!¡± (Starlight Member 1)


    ¡°You are a Level 8, so don¡¯t *furafura* wanders off! Human!¡± (Starlight Member 2)


    ¡°Human, don¡¯t block the line of fire!¡± (Starlight Member 3)


    While talking bluntly to me, the Spirit People are shooting their Magic. Excluding Kruz and Lapis, it may have been the first time I have met with the other members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· like this.


    ¡°Seriously, everyone is suddenly fawning over Yowaningen¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s useless to use such an obvious move, desu! It¡¯s unsightly, so stop it, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz raises her arm and scolds herpanions.


    Fawning over? Is this really, them fawning over me? By the way, in reality¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know their¡­¡­ well¡­¡­ Their name.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Haha, but really, you always suffer through terrible things when you¡¯re with Yowaningen, desu. Even if we¡¯re in a forest, there aren¡¯t usually that many Monsters, desu. You¡¯re not doing this on purpose, do you, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Really¡­¡­? It is not that different from usual tho¡¯¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hh!? You¡¯repletely, numb from all this aren¡¯t you, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz¡¯s face is bright red, probably because she is walking around while casting spells. It doesn¡¯t seem like her magical powers have been exhausted yet, but that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t feel tired unless she exhausts her Magic. Fatigue can also be seen on Lapis and the other Spirit People¡¯s face.


    Lucia, who used Magic in the same way but had a calm face, let out a sigh.


    ¡°It is because Leader is liked by Monsters¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    If they like me, they shouldn¡¯t attack me, no? I am always the first to be targeted, you know¡­¡­


    Eliza, who had been leading the way alongside Liz in order to sense the danger ahead of us, turns around. Fatigue appears in her expression, probably because her Monster sensor has been reacting all the time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take¡­¡­ A little break. I¡¯m using¡­¡­ More Magic than I imagined.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°Eliza-chan, you¡¯re sooo seriousss. Listen, ¡®k? You¡¯ll be exhausted watch the surrounding so much when you¡¯re with Cry-chan, ¡®k? We¡¯re gonna be attacked anyway, so you don¡¯t have to look that far!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Eliza)


    I have no idea what you are getting at even if you look at me absentmindedly like this.


    I sit on Mimic-kun and take a short break. Looking at it this way, the difference between our Party and other Party was remarkable.


    Compared to ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, who sit down and properly rest, our Members are quite energetic.


    Liz took Tino and went to see ahead, while Sytry and Lucia started sorting out the materials of the Monsters they have defeated so far. For some reason, our Party has a lot of chances to be attacked, so if we don¡¯t use our break time to sort our loot, we will end up throwing most of it away and move on.


    ¡°Kuu, I¡¯m going to look ahead too. Keep watch.¡± (Eliza)


    Eliza follows up and heads in the direction where Liz and the other disappeared. It is problematic if you ask me to keep watch¡­¡­ My ability to sense danger is negative, you know?


    But this time, there are many Spirit People who are both natural Magi and natural Hunters. Everyone seems to be on guard, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.


    As I am looking at the ¡ºGuide¡» that somehow keeps pointing in one direction while making arge absentminded yawn, a voice suddenly calls out to me from behind.


    ¡°Hu-Human¡­¡­¡­¡­ Can I borrow that?¡± (Starlight Member?)


    It is a girl wearing a hood who calls out to me with a trembling voice. I don¡¯t know her name, nor do I recognize her, but she must be one of ¡¶Starlight¡¯s (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· Members.


    What is ahead of her nervous gaze is the *yurayura* swaying guide.


    What, you wanted it after all? Seriously, Spirit People are so prideful¡­¡­


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind. It will be much more useful for you than for me to have it.¡± (Cry)


    I toss the guide. The nameless girl catches it in a panic, *pekori* lowers her head and before I could speak to her, she trots the other way down the road we have just passed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ *Yareyare* Good grief, no matter how used to the forest you are, it is dangerous to act alone¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    She went the other way down the road, but is there something there? Spirit People are just as free-spirited as ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, huh.


    As I am utterly bbergasted, Kruz approaches me after taking care of herpanions.


    ¡°Yowaningen is really carefree all the time, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ It is because I am used to it. But more than that, yourpanion ran over there, but wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous if you leave her alone?¡± (Cry)


    It is not that often that I get to point something out, you know.


    When Kruz blinks her eyes at what I said, she looks at Lapis and the others and says.


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡­? Everyone is over there, desu. What are you talking about, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Thanks Satria for the Ko-fi!


    Hahahaha Cry in all its glory!


    Not only he have the reverse safe pathpass Relic, he also gave away the guiding tool they are using!


    But of course, he nned everything, he ¡°intended¡± to give the guiding tool to that girl, of cooourse.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 319，Part1: 1 - Guidepost ②

    <h4>Chapter 319£¬Part1: 1 - Guidepost ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 319 Guidepost ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Deep in the forest. Adler receives a jewel with a mysterious radiance from Uno, who had returned from her sessful mission, lifts it up to eye level, examines it, and lets out a sigh of admiration.


    A mysterious jewel tied to a string¨D¨DThe guide *kurukuru* spins around and points in one direction, and stops.


    ¡°Well done, Uno. So this is the guide that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was talking about¡­¡­¡± (Adler)


    ¡°Tha-That¡¯s impossibleee, for something like this to happen. No matter how you look at it, it is impossible that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· didn¡¯t notice that a woman suddenly appeared¡­¡­¡± (Uno)


    Adler shrugs it off as Uno protests with a pale expression on her face.


    In order to achieve their goal, they need something that seems to be a key. They can understand that.


    She has never heard of it, but if there really is a ce where ancient beasts and divine beasts roam, it¡¯s in line with their goal.


    They were able to follow ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· because they were constantly monitoring their movement, but it would be meaningless if the Monsters were taken first.


    But then again, there¡¯s no way such a stupid strategy would work.


    Adler licks her lips and says in a chiding voice.


    ¡°But it did work out, didn¡¯t it. Surprisingly people that can make divine strategy are vulnerable to stupid tricks.¡± (Adler)


    ¡°Y-You can say that because you weren¡¯t the one to do iiiiit!¡± (Uno)


    ¡°Uno, if it¡¯s you, you can escape even if you get caught. Your Holy Spirit¡¯s dimensional dive is the perfect power for escaping.¡± (Adler)


    ¡°Although it means nothing if you get killed before diving in it. That guy ain¡¯t¡¯ no ordinary Hunter, he¡¯s a Level 8 y¡¯know.¡± (Quint)


    Quint, who is sitting cross-legged nearby, snores. Seeing that, Uno violently takes off her hood, frowns, and openly res at him.


    A Level 8 Hunter.


    Uno is also training herself as a Monster Master, but she is not abatant. However, Hunters are required to have a certain level ofbat ability in order to be certified as High-Level.


    It¡¯s frustrating, but just like what Quint said, she didn¡¯t think she could win withoutbat-oriented Monsters. And even with Monsters, it would be difficult for Uno to win by herself.


    The enemy is also a ¡°Guide (Doushu)¡± like them, but he is of a different caliber. He straddled a treasure chest Monster they have never seen before and showed no sign of trying to dominate the hordes of Monsters that appeared in the forest.


    Quantity is strength for a ¡°Guide (Doushu)¡±, if one of them had been in his ce, they would have gratefully incorporated the forest Monsters into their armies.


    No, besides that¨D¨DThat man had too many mysteries.


    Adler frowns and looks sullenly at Uno.


    ¡°However¡­¡­ As expected you couldn¡¯t get thepass. I wanted that one too.¡± (Adler)


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can take iiit! Just getting what I¡¯ve got is a miracleee! In the first ce, if it calls for bad luck, I¡¯m sure if we use it, it¡¯ll show us a path where Monsters won¡¯te ooout!¡± (Uno)


    Countless mysterious items that cane out of that treasure chest. The leeway he showed by not participating in the battle against a terrifying number of Monsters.


    He even took out a chain with one hundred and sixty handcuffs on it.


    Is he trying to handcuff Star-Eater? That¡¯s absurd. Even if it¡¯s called a centipede, it doesn¡¯t mean that it has 100 legs and at its size, the handcuffs don¡¯t fit.


    But he didn¡¯t seem to be joking around. He was creepy in a different way from Adler, who always stood fearless and sent Uno and the others left and right.


    Uno and the others have yet to get serious. It¡¯s been a long time since they have been this anxious before a battle, even though they should have the advantage in numbers here.


    ¡°In the first ce, ording to what Adler-sama saw, the enemy was aware that he was being watched by the ¡ºMirror of Reality¡»¡­¡­ I still can¡¯t believe that it went so smoothly.¡± (Uno)


    The mirror of reality, which enables far-sightedness, is still a very rare Monster, almost unknown even in this world.


    Even though he shouldn¡¯t have felt any gaze, it is hard to believe that their gaze crossed, but if it was true, why did he give them the guide?


    Seeing Uno, who has no clue and has an uneasy expression, Adler twists the corners of her lips and smiles.


    ¡°The thing is¡­¡­ Uno. That¡¯s what I think. This is¨D¨D¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· showing that he has room to spare.¡± (Adler)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh¡­¡­ Eeeeeeeh¨D¨D!?¡± (Uno)


    While stroking the head of her favorite follower¨D¨DThe Star-Eater Centipede, she put her finger on her dark red coated lips.


    The cold, deep indigo eyes are as deep as the abyss itself and when you gaze at them, you will feel like you are going to be sucked in.


    ¡°He let me have the first move. Uno, I was also wondering about that. There¡¯s no way ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· didn¡¯t notice you, Uno. It doesn¡¯t matter how, if the number of members suddenly increases and you really don¡¯t notice it, you¡¯re just an idiot. In the first ce, there is no Hunter who does not remember the faces and names of the members of the Party apanying you.¡± (Adler)


    ¡°H-Humm¡­¡­ Adler-sama. If that¡¯s the case, then that means you made me do that even while knowing that it wouldn¡¯t work¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Uno)


    ¡°To begin with, Uno isn¡¯t even a Spirit People, right¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been watching the whole time and you were pretty unnatural. Seriously, that man is quite an actor.¡± (Adler)


    ¡°Hhh! Hhh! Hhh! That humannn!¡± (Uno)


    Adler wonders how embarrassing it was for her to act in a way that didn¡¯t suit her¨D¨D.


    Adler slowly stood up in front of Uno, whose face turned bright red.


    A cold wind blew through the trees. Uno was at a loss for words at the pressure she could even physically feel throughout her body.


    Quint opens his eyes and says as if he saw something interesting.


    ¡°Adler, you seem pretty motivated.¡± (Quint)


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious. I mean, his mercy means¡­¡­¡­¡­ It means, he thinks we are, far, far inferior to him.¡± (Adler)


    Her eyes are calm and her voice isn¡¯t shaking. It is necessary to always maintain yourposure in order to subdue a Monster. However, from the appearance Adler show, Uno can feel a rage that seems to be able to explode at any moment.


    ¡¶Night Parade (Hyakki Yako)¡·, the Party Adler is leading is undefeated. The reason why they are not well-known is because they thoroughly crushed their opponents. But any fool could understand that when seeing the group led by Adler.


    Still, it would have been better if the other party was just a Hunter. However, in 9 out of 10 cases, the other party is a ¡°Guide (Doushu)¡±. After seeing their group and still judging them as an inferior ¡°Demon King (Maou)¡± then even Uno would be *moyamoya* bothered by it.


    Adler looks in the air for a moment without saying anything and holding back her emotions, but quickly lowers her arm.


    ¡°Shall we take advantage of your kindness, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. I¡¯m also interested in the Divine Beasts and Magical Beasts that lurk in the paths created by Spirit People. He said it was the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree, right? I¡¯ve never heard of it¨D¨D.¡± (Adler)


    ¡°But you know Adler. This could be a trap, you know? There might be a terrible Monster that even that man can¡¯t subdue and he is trying to trap us with it.¡± (Quint)


    Indeed¡­¡­ That is a possibility, maybe.


    Uno couldn¡¯t help but look at Adler after Quint, who is always thoughtless, unusually said a constructive criticism.


    Even if you can control Monsters, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can control all Monsters without any problems. The guides can only manipte Monsters that have lower abilities than their own, which is why there are almost no guides in this world.


    It is because if you fail to subdue a Monster, you will be killed by it¨D¨D.


    However, the words thate out of Adler are devoid of any anxiety.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Quint. If I can subdue the Monsters that that man cannot subdue, it would mean that I am superior. Moreover our strength will increase so it is killing two birds with one stone.¡± (Adler)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s true, I think?¡± (Quint)


    Really, it is that simple. Neither Adler nor Quint thinks about what happens if they are defeated.


    If the opponent is just a human, Adler will win. However, if the opponent is a guide, the power of the Monsters possessed by each party will directly affect the oue of the battle. No matter how good of a guide you are, if the Monsters you possess are weak, you will lose.


    It is just that, it is super eerie. That man probably hasn¡¯t shown even a tenth of his power yet.


    That man showed apass that bring forth misfortune with great enthusiasm. In other words, it means that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· swallowed all the misfortunes that befall him and became stronger.


    Perhaps the source of his confidence is also the Monsters he had subdued at the end of the fierce battles he had gone through.


    But the die has already been cast. Once the fire has been lit, Adler will not stop even if the opponent is superior.


    That was also, without a doubt, the quality of a ¡°Demon King (Maou)¡±.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead and go down that road. Let¡¯s take a look at the monsters released by the Spirit People before that man does.¡± (Adler)


    She just can¡¯t help it. It seems that the power to swing around people is the same for both this Leader and ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    ¡¶Night Parade (Hyakki Yako)¡· is an army with Adler as its king. If Adler has decided so, her subjects can only do their best to follow.


    In the worst-case scenario, they could at least escape by using Uno¡¯s Monsters¡¯ power. Uno sighs once and stands up with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s hurryyy! I think it¡¯s best to get ahead of them while running interference. Quint, this is your chance to make up for the mistake you made the other day, ¡®k!¡± (Uno)


    Receiving my gaze, Quint sighs with a *yareyare* good grief motion.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why is it that all my jobs are things like that¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is what I would like to say, but if people think that they just need one blow to knock me unconscious, it will hurt my pride as one of the generals of the ¡¶Night Parade (Hyakki Yako)¡·.¡± (Quint)


    The forest buzzes as if in agreement with what Quint said.


    The dark cyclops swordsman who is sitting cross-legged¨D¨DZork looks down at Quint with a sharp gaze.


    The one with the most subdued Monsters in Adler¡¯s army is Quint. Their number is so great that it is impossible for them to always follow him.


    Even when they actually encountered ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· in the ins, he only kept a small part of it by his side. Quantity is power. Leaving aside the quality of those Monsters, his ability to control arge number of monsters is truly worthy of the name of a general of the demon army.


    ¡°Quint, do everything you can to hold them back. There are just a lot of them, we can replenish them as we press on.¡± (Adler)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I am keeping Zork, he is my favorite.¡± (Quint)


    Quint stands up and whistles. A high-pitched sound echoes through the forest.


    The key tomanding arge army is how to convey orders to the entire army. Quint¡¯s skill, which enables detailedmand by whistling with his finger, is a rare skill that even Uno and Adler could not use.


    The ground shakes and a strong wind blows through the trees. In the distance, a roar rises. The roar of warriors filled with a strong fighting spirit.


    With a small sigh, Quint looks straight at Adler and says.


    ¡°I ordered everyone in the forest apart from us to split up into small units and attack them periodically. It doesn¡¯t matter if their enemy is a Magi or not, they will fight until they die. But¡­¡­ you understand, don¡¯t you? I have thrown away my army, so I need results that match that.¡± (Quint)


    ¡°Of course, General. I will soon give you an army stronger than ever.¡± (Adler)


    Adler shrugs at Quint¡¯s intimidating gaze.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s an extra chapter thanks to John.


    So the girl was Uno. Cry gave them the guide so they can do an Infinite Trial, right?


    RIP Adler and co.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 319，Part2: 2 - Guidepost ②

    <h4>Chapter 319£¬Part2: 2 - Guidepost ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 319 Guidepost ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Bad luck is always unreasonable. Incidents alwayse suddenly.


    For example, a dragon carcass suddenly falls by the side of the road, a criminal who happens to be there mistakenly thinks you are one of his friends, or you suddenly crash into a legendary Treasure Shrine when you are just flying in the sky¨D¨DAnd finally, begged by a Spirit People who is not supposed to be there and gave her the jewel you just received from Eliza.


    After the break, we move forward as fast as possible.


    Because the carriage was going at full speed on a rough road, the swaying of the carriage was already at a level where I couldn¡¯t ridefortably without my Relic.


    I changed into my ¡ºPerfect Vacation¡» and pretended to lead the group atop the carriage.


    The atmosphere among the group was terrible. Especially the line of sight from ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, except for those of Kruz and Lapis, is the worst.


    From their point of view, I handed over the treasure(?) of Spirit People to someone who appeared out of nowhere, so it is inevitable that they would stare at me.


    I thought I could relieve some of their frustration by getting out in the open, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be particrly effective.


    Kruz, who is running alongside the carriage, says in dismay.


    ¡°Yowaningen, you really do crazy things out of the blue, don¡¯t you, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°N-No¡­¡­ I¡¯m sure that was a Spirit. She called me human, and there is no way there is anyone other than us in a ce like this.¡± (Cry)


    In the first ce, I got that from Eliza at the entrance to the forest. Who else would know about that besides us?


    Alternatively, it could be interference from Yggdra¡¯s Spirit People. I have heard that quite a lot of Spirit People who haven¡¯t gone to the outside world hate humans, so how can I be sure that it is not a conspiracy of a small group of Spirit People?


    Above all else, I tend to get caught up in conspiracies, aren¡¯t I¡­¡­


    ¡°Anyway, it will be bad if something happens, so let¡¯s hurry up.¡± (Eliza)


    Says Eliza, who is running alongside Kruz.


    Eliza didn¡¯t seem to be particrly angry at me even though I had lost the thing she had kindly given to me in a strange way. I feel as if she has already given up on me.


    I guess she is used to it since I already showed her my uselessness when we first met.


    I really always keep troubling everyone. I need to do a little self-reflection¨D¨D.


    The other party disappeared from the way we came. Even if we assume she is an enemy, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for us to reach Yggdra before her. We even have Eliza, who is actuallymunicating with Yggdra, with us.


    Maybe because Anthem is leading the way and zing the trail, no one approached us. Although he doesn¡¯t have Liz¡¯s speed, his physique stands out in the Party.


    When he runs, the ground trembles, and dust rolls up. He can even go through the forest, knocking down the trees as he goes. But it is so violent and looks so evil, it is usually kept in check.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ But, is ¡¶Immutable Permeance (Fudo Fuhen)¡· ¡­¡­ Really human, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°This isn¡¯t even him being serious.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Kruz)


    After all, he still seems to be careful not to destroy his surroundings¡­¡­ When he really rampages, no one can get near Anthem.


    Then, at that moment, Liz, who is looking in the direction where we are going and is standing on Anthem¡¯s shoulder to avoid being stepped on by mistake, turns around and shouts.


    ¡°Cry-chan, something seems to being!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    Something ising¡­¡­? What ising?


    Anthem is mild-mannered and sincere, but now that he has grown to such a huge size, he looks like a monster at first nce. The reason he has not caused amotion in the Imperial Capital is simply because he has grown in proportion to his achievements since he came to the Imperial Capital, so everyone knows about him. Still, there are times when people from the outside make a fuss about him.


    What in the world woulde close to him when he is running like this? I could still understand if it was some Phantoms as they have no regard for their lives, but is there a Treasure Shrine around here?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, is it the pick-up party? I am sure Eliza would have informed the other side about Anthem¡¯s characteristics¨D¨D.


    ¡°Anthem, stop here. Maybe they are the wee party.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Umu¡­¡­ Hh.¡± (Anthem)


    I shout loudly at Anthem. In response to my sudden request, Anthem lowers himself and brakes with agile movements that did not seem to fit his huge body.


    The sudden stop leaves huge *zuruzuru* lines of footprints on the ground. The trees that were hit make a loud noise and fall down.


    As usual, the scale of his movements is terrific.


    When I nod admiringly, the trees and nts shake violently and the ¡ºWee party¡» appears.


    What appeared is a strange creature.


    It wears seamless navy blue armor and holds a sword in its hand. It is bipedal and has tworge eyes on its full-face helmet-like head.


    Moreover, it haspound eyes. Sytry frowns and mutters in a small voice.


    ¡°A Battle Ant¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Indeed¡­¡­ Now that you mention it, it certainly looks like an ant. Then, is the armor looking like thing its skin?


    Anthem, who has stopped, and a Monster apparently named Battle Ant stare at each other. Behind it, several more Battle Ants appear.


    They all havepound eyes on the top of their head and a hard and smooth epidermis. All of them are equipped with simr swords and uniformed armor.


    Their appearance is different from any Monsters I encounter after entering this forest. Their appearance reveals both a fighting spirit and a certain intelligence.


    No, is it really okay to call them Monsters¨D¨DI hear that the Spirit People have a friendly rtionship with the animals of the forest. It is possible that they are Yggdra¡¯s guards, although they look pretty unusual¡­¡­?


    Just as I was thinking about this, the ant soldiers suddenly look at me. Even though Anthem is a better target, and Lucia and Eliza are also between me and Anthem, they are still looking at me, so after all they are the wee party, huh.


    I take a deep breath and speak from the top of the carriage with a big smile on my face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Thanks foring, I have been waiting for you¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Battle Ant)


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean by waiting, desu?¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz opens her eyes widely. The *kirakira* sparklingpound eyes of the Battle Ants look at me.


    And just as I was enthusiastically getting off of the carriage, out of nowhere, something flew out of the bushes behind the Battle Ants.


    I couldn¡¯t react at all. In front of me with wide-open eyes, Liz, who suddenly appeared in front of me, says while having an arrow and *purapura* twirling it.


    Apparently, this is¡­¡­ If my guess is correct, it looks like I was shot.


    ¡°Cry-chan, can I attack them? It seems there¡¯s a lot of them. That¡¯s what you mean by wee party, right?¡± (Liz)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh? Could it be that they are just simple Monsters?


    While a strange atmosphere is flowing around, Battle Ants appeared not only from the bushes in front of us but also from the bushes on all sides. It looks like we are surrounded.


    The members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· let out a small scream. I don¡¯t know their exact number because the visibility is bad, but it seems there are at least several dozen of them.


    Apparently, it is a Monster that forms a herd. Well, the Monsters do look like ants¡­¡­ But they are very brave and daring ants toe close to us even though we have Anthem.


    The Monsters slowly shrink the circle. After clearing my throat, I sit back down and say.


    ¡°Of-Of course, it¡¯s fine. Anthem, it is just the right time, get serious and kick the crap out of them.¡± (Cry) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Seeing a Battle Ant and thinking that it is the Wee Party.


    Well in a way, it is a wee party


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 320，Part1: 1 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree

    <h4>Chapter 320£¬Part1: 1 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree</h4> <h4>Chapter 320 Drifting Road of the Divine Tree</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Anthem-san¡­¡­ Do you think he is stressed out¡­¡­?¡± (Lucia)


    Anthem¡¯s rampage is so overwhelming that Lucia looks at it as if she is looking at something with sorry.


    Kicking away the swarming Battle Ants in all directions, Anthem moves forward. Trees and ants burst open and pierce the ground with a roaring sound.


    No one who knew Anthem in the past would look at him today and recognize that he was the small, kind-hearted young man he was (Although he still has a kind heart).


    ¡°Maybe it is because Cry-san is here for the first time in a while, so Onii-chan is also enthusiastic¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry, who is driving the carriage, follows up, but can you really call that a follow-up?


    Tino shouts as she kicks away a Battle Ant that evaded Anthem¡¯s attack with a move that even seems graceful.


    ¡°Onee-sama, there are so many of them! Battle Ants aren¡¯t supposed to be Monsters that appear in a forest like this!!¡± (Tino)


    Her voice is harsh, but despite moving so intensely, her expression shows she still has some leeway. Her growth rate is fast to begin with, but she seems to be growing at a remarkable rate these days, making me happy as her Senpai, but at the same time I feel lonely these days. She even mastered how to operate the carpet ahead of me¡­¡­


    Liz, who had been working with Tino to eradicate those that Anthem¡¯s missed, suddenly looks at me and shouts.


    ¡°In other words, that¡¯s what you mean, right! Cry-chan?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    It ismon for Monsters that are not supposed to appear to appear, and it is alsomon for higher-ranked species to appear. To begin with, heroic tales are always full of ups and downs.


    Kruz wipes the sweat from her forehead while continuing to cast offensive Magic in a situation where it seems like she would hit the enemies no matter where she shoots and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Haa, haa¡­¡­ We-Well, it¡¯s still better than Chill Dragons appearing in a town, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Right, right, riiight! Once you have been through a terrible experience once, you will start topare it from the second time onwards.


    As you can imagine, even I don¡¯t always keep updating my ranking of dangerous incidents.


    However, I did think about it when they were fighting against that ¡°Demon King (Maou)¡± or something, but this time, our Party really has a high offensive power.


    ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· is originally a Party that excelled in annihtion power, but with the addition of Lapis and the others, who shoot magic as if they are breathing, a terrifying breakthrough power is created. The Battle Ants that swarm from all directions are not keeping them at bay at all.


    Even if they are armed, after all, they are still swords, so their reach could not be greater than Magic. The Magi from ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· who cast offensive Magic are graceful, brutal, and exactly like the Spirit People that humans imagine.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ So this is, war, huh.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hmph. To think that Monsters like those would appear in a forest managed by Spirit People¡­¡­¡­¡­ Moreover, I can sense a clear intention to hinder our movement. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, do you know anything about this?¡± (Lapis)


    Lapis nces at me as she cuts through 5 Battle Ants that appear with her wind de.


    Needless to say, I know nothing about it and in the first ce, it was not my intention to enter the forest this time.


    Just as I was about to open my mouth to object, Eliza, who had heard the conversation, chided me.


    ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. We should hurry to the meeting ce.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Really, you are absolutely right. Let¡¯s take the time to talk about it at night after we get to Yggdra.¡± (Lapis)


    Should I say that it is a nice follow-up or should I be sad that I lost the opportunity to defend myself?


    I am at a loss as to whether or not to object immediately, but I can see that it was going to turn into an argument, so I just shrug my shoulders. She might forget to talk to me about it once night arrives¡­¡­


    ¡°But even though the other side has a sword, Luke, the main-interested person, has turned into a statue¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°He did say he wanted to try cutting a thousand people¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    Says Lucia as she maniptes water to catch the countless arrows that are shot toward us.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but this time Luke is really unlucky.


    ¡°Uoooooooooooooooooooh!!¡± (Anthem)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, Anthem-san is on a rampage, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to get in that easily.¡± (Lucia)


    Anthem, who is the most swarmed by the ants, agitates and roars. With just that, the ants that are clinging to him *barabara* fall apart and are blown away by his thick arms and legs.


    When Anthem is on a rampage, his aim bes amateurish¡­¡­ The only one who can cut in during Anthem¡¯s fight is Lucia.


    Sytry, who is in the driver seat, *pon* ps her hands and says.


    ¡°Indeed, the enemy goal seems to be slowing us down. They are sacrificial soldiers¡­¡­¡­¡­ We might be too slow with the carriage. Let¡¯s leave it here.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Haaah!? Leaving aside if we agree to leave the carriage or not, what about the horses, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°? Our horses are well trained enough to run away from hordes of Monsters and return home by themselves. Is it different for ¡¶Starlight¡¯s (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· horse?¡± (Sytry)


    Lapis frowns at what Sytry says.


    A horse that can pull a Hunter¡¯s carriage and travel through uncharted territory is precious. In particr, the horse that pulls ¡¶Starlight¡¯s (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· carriage is so beautiful that even I, who isn¡¯t really interested in such things, would fall in love with it, so I get that they would be hesitant to abandon it.


    Or rather, there is a slight error in Sytry¡¯s remarks. Rather than training them, in the end, only those horses survived. Our carriage has been attacked too many times, you know¡­¡­


    However, this time there is no need to abandon them. We have Mimic-kun with us. The horse is huge, but Mimic-kun¡¯s mouth is also big, so if we force it a little bit, we should be able to get them in. We will have no choice but to give up on the carriage tho¡¯¡­¡­


    I am d to see that my Relics are useful after all these years. I knew it, the ¡ºMagic Bag¡» is the most excellent Relic after all.


    When I snap my fingers, I order Mimic-kun.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°I thought so when we first fought against him, but¨D¨DSo strong!! What overwhelming power. Seriously, what kind of Monster is that? It is more powerful than Zork¡­¡­ Where does it live?¡± (Quint)


    Says Quint with his eyes shining as he peers into the Mirror of Reality. In the mirror, a giant was kicking away a swarm of Battle Ants with a single touch of his armor.


    Battle Ants are highly social Monsters. Inbat, their coordination is on par with that of skilled human soldiers. The way he forcefully breaks through the encircling formationsposed of highly coordinated ants is impressive, even from the point of view of an enemy.


    ¡°All I know now is that it¡¯s a humanoid oneee. I¡¯m more interested in that treasure chest Monsteeeer.¡± (Uno)


    It was shocking to see it swallow the horses. It is probably not to feed the Monster, so he can probably get them out freely.


    There are likely some restrictions, but its convenience isparable to that of the Mirror of Reality. If it is possible, I want him to tell me where he got it.


    After all, the enemy has a considerable amount of power. We will be subjected to a painful experience if ¡¶Night Parade (Hyakki Yako)¡· consider them as the same enemies we have dealt with so far.


    I was convinced after the first and second rounds. At the very least, the current usck a decisive factor. Moreover, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· has not yet shown any clear action.


    But then again, unknown Monsters are good things. In response to Uno and Quint who are having a heated discussion, I snort and say.


    ¡°But, we were able to stall him. No¡­¡­ He let us stall him, should I say? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ So this is the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree, huh? It looks just like an old gate¨D¨D¡± (Adler)


    A few hours after walking while being led by the guiding tool. The moss-covered rock gate that suddenly appeared in the middle of the animal trail is strangely mysterious, but it looks like nothing more than a simple ruin.


    Beyond the gate is a forest and the guiding tool is pointing to the far end of the grove beyond where there is no road.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Magical Road, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t look different from the outside. You wouldn¡¯t even notice this normally.¡± (Adler)


    ¡°But if you focus, you can feel a very slight mysterious power at work. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something going on thereeee.¡± (Uno)


    Inside the gate. The dark green forest is quiet, and there is hardly any sound of the wind. On the contrary, that fact indicates that what is beyond the gate is not just a simple forest.


    Adler, who has been staring deep into the forest with narrowed eyes, kicks the stone irritably.


    The Star-Eater loitering nearby moves its antennae sprouting from the top of its head as if to show its vignce.


    Most Monsters are nothing more than food for the Ancient Star-Eater Centipede.


    ¡°That¡¯s unusual¡­¡­ Star-Eater seems to be quite excited too. Apparently, what awaits us is quite a formidable foe. Are you ready for this?¡± (Adler)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Of courseee!¡± (Uno)


    ¡°It is toote to talk about going back, My King. I¡¯ll subdue a Monster stronger than that ¡¶Immutable Permeance (Fudo Fuhen)¡·!¡± (Quint)


    Uno and Quint follow Adler, who passes through the gate without hesitation.


    Zork shakes the earth and follows, while Star-Eater howls and forces its way through the gate.


    Cracks run through the gate that collides with its tough armor and copses. Then silence fell.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Strange Grief¡¯s horse are OP, they are the ultimate survivors!


    Ooooh so the correct gate now has cracks because of Adler


    What will happen if Cry, the god of misfortune goes through it!?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 320，Part2: 2 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree

    <h4>Chapter 320£¬Part2: 2 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree</h4> <h4>Chapter 320 Drifting Road of the Divine Tree</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    We abandoned the carriage and moved forward as fast as possible while kicking off the swarming Battle Ants and other monsters.


    The only thing that changed for me was whether I would ride on the carriage or on top of Mimic-kun, but now that we didn¡¯t have the big luggage that was the carriage, there is no one who could stop the Anthem and the others.


    They are brave and courageous. On top of that, this time we even have Lapis and the others who know a lot about forests. No matter how many troublese my way, there is no way it would be that problematic.


    As I watch from behind, *unun* nodding my head at my childhood friends who are going on a rampage, I suddenly hear a loud sound, and Anthem¡¯s body, which has been leading the way, sinks to the ground.


    ¡°!? Anthem Onii-sama!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaah, a pitfall, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    In an instant, Anthem is buried head-deep in the ground and Battle Ants *zorozoro* appear in droves.


    Apparently, they dug a hole ahead of us in the direction we were going and were waiting for us. There isn¡¯t just Anthem, so just dropping him alone wouldn¡¯t help them, but they are really clever Monsters.


    Powerful soldiers appear, each with a weapon in their hand. For a moment, the ce is filled with silence.


    However, it is soon broken by a roar.


    Mimic-kun *bakkon* takes a step backward as if it was under pressure.


    The ground trembled and a giant jumped out of the hole with tremendous force. Anthem jumped.


    He looks and is indeed very heavy, but he allocates most of his Mana Material to physical strength (His healing powers are also top-notch, but it is due to his efforts). He is by no means slow.


    It is impossible to stop him with a pit. You can¡¯t even bury him. Proof is, he has been buried before.


    You can hear the *gushari gushari* crushing sounds of something hard being crushed.


    Anthem jumps out and tramples the swarming ant soldiers, then swings his arms sideways and kicks the ants.


    Neither the swords and spears of the swarming ants nor the rain of arrows shot from the shadows of the trees could break through his imprable defense.


    I really don¡¯t know which one is the monster anymore¡­¡­


    Even if the other party is sacrificial soldiers, as Sytry said, there are things in this world that can¡¯t be managed with willpower alone. Well, there are some that can be managed, tho¡¯¨D¨D.


    After knocking them down in one fell swoop, Anthem resumes his march as if nothing had happened. As expected, the Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· are shocked by this scene and their faces are pale.


    When I suddenly look behind me, the road I passed is piled up with arge number of Monster¡¯s corpses.


    I kinda don¡¯t want to go down this road when going home¡­¡­¡­¡­


    When I am thinking about that, Anthem, who has been advancing without stopping until now, stops.


    Eliza approaches me, who is straddling Mimic-kun.


    She has a calm tone. Her somewhat absentminded eyes are looking at me.


    ¡°Kuu, we¡¯re here¡­¡­¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Eliza is the new girl in ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, and although I didn¡¯t specifically ask her to do this, she always puts me forward as Party Leader.


    Well, it is not often that I apany her on her adventure tho¡¯¨D¨D.


    I get off Mimic-kun and head toward the direction Eliza is indicating. Arge amount of rocks is at the other end of her finger.


    No, they are not just rocks. It is clearly artificial. Although they are covered with moss, they are molded.


    Eliza pulls out the guide from her chest and holds it up in front of her. The guide, tied to a string, spins around and points toward the gate, which had copsed.


    Lapis asks with a frown.


    ¡°We have finally made it here. So this is the gate of the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree¡­¡­ It is falling apart¨D¨DNo, what happened to the pickup party in the first ce?¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They were supposed to wait for us here¡­¡­ But in the first ce, this¡­¡­ It¡¯s copsed. It¡¯s not normal.¡± (Eliza)


    Eliza looks at me. What does she want from me?


    If she was my childhood friend, I could imagine what she is thinking, but there are still things I don¡¯t understand about her thoughts.


    While I am making a thoughtful expression, for the time being, Kruz frowns her well-shaped eyebrows and says.


    ¡°However, if the gate copsed, we wouldn¡¯t be able to get in, right? Desu. Hey, Yowaningen?¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°No problem. The gate is just andmark. As proof of that, the guide is pointing forward.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°I¡¯m d we didn¡¯t waste our time, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ We are meeting someone, r¡¯ght? What do we do? Cry-chan?¡± (Liz)


    Well, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ Something I have no idea of.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hu-Human¡­¡­ No matter how you see this, this is your¨D¨D¡± (Starlight Member 1)


    One of Lapis¡¯spanions behind her let out a shaky voice. Well, that¡¯s normal to think that, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­ When I am thinking about that, Lapis stops her with a voice that sounded even worse than before.


    ¡°Stop it. Did you forget? As long as we belong in his n, we will show respect to the n Master¨D¨DIn other words, this man.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I know. My apologies, human.¡± (Starlight Member 1)


    Her fellow Spirit People go silent in a huff. Lapis¡­¡­ So you are still concerned about this.


    But it is true that I did something wrong. I don¡¯t know if the destruction of the gate and the absence of the pick-up party is the result of my mistake (Because there shouldn¡¯t be any reason to destroy the gate), but we need to check the situation as soon as possible.


    I take the guide that Eliza is holding, look around at everyone and say.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s go inside.¡± (Cry)


    However, Eliza and the others¡¯ reaction to my badass deration is unexpected.


    With her eyes wide open, Eliza murmurs in astonishment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kuu¡­¡­¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°Yo-Yowaningen, that¡¯s¨D¨D¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°!? Nii-san, wh-what did you do this time!?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­ ??¡± (Cry)


    Everyone¡¯s eyes are on my hand. As I blink my eyes, I check the guide I have just taken.


    The guide, which until the moment I took it had been perfectly still and stationary, is now *kurukuru* spinning around despite not having any wind.


    I involuntarily stare in wonder.


    ¡°!? Huh? Why¡­¡­.?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°As if we know, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Not knowing what to do, I return the guide to Eliza, but the rotation doesn¡¯t seem to stop.


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is broken? Even though I just hold it in my hand?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Th-This is a very serious situation.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°A-As expected of you, Cry-san¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Uuumu¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    The ever-smiling Sytry twitches her cheeks, and Anthem groans in resignation.


    I, did I do something wrong? No, I did not. I, who do not have any talent to begin with, should not be able to do anything even if I tried to do something.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Th-That must be a natural phenomenon, you know. Don¡¯t they say that apass can go crazy when you are in a ce with a lot of mineral resources?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s not a ma, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    No, well¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s right. In the first ce, it was still until a while ago.


    I let out a small sigh and take out the Compass-Type Relic from my pocket.


    Then, after opening the lid and checking inside, I let out a deep sigh.


    I knew it, the needle is pointing toward the gate¡­¡­¡­¡­ Moreover, with the atmosphere right now, it is not like I cannot not go. On the contrary, I will die if I am left behind.


    And either way, we have to go there to save Luke¡­¡­


    ¡°Oh well, let¡¯s get going right away. What shall we do about the formation¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    The road we are about to take is said to be a magical one. The ant Monsters will not appear either, so it might not be a good idea to let Anthem go on a rampage.


    That said, I don¡¯t want to leave it to Liz¡­¡­ Our members, who love the unknown and often run out of control.


    As I was about to start working as a Leader for the first time in a long time, Eliza steps forward and deres with an unusually serious expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kuu, I¡¯ll lead the way. This is not a game.¡± (Eliza) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Anthem has already been buried once¡­ I wonder who tried to do that.


    And Sasuga Cry, just taking the guide broke it. It couldn¡¯t handle his destiny alteration power!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 321，Part1: 1 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ②

    <h4>Chapter 321£¬Part1: 1 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 321 Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    We go through the broken gate. Eliza and the others exined that it was a magical road, but the surrounding scenery didn¡¯t change a lot. If they didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to distinguish it from an ordinary road.


    With Eliza leading the way, we proceed along the bumpy and pathless road.


    Unlike the road where we were attacked by many Monsters, it was surprisingly quiet after passing through the gate. The quiet forest, with sunlight streaming through the gaps in the leaves, had a somewhat sacred air about it, making it veryfortable.


    The ground was bumpy, but there was no room for me to move around on top of Mimic-kun. It would have been perfect if I could be on top of the carpet, but I am not gonna ask for more.


    On the other hand, the guide which I received from Eliza, continued to rotate with an interesting momentum. When I first saw it, it looked just like a jewel tied to a string, but its movements are more aggressive than I imagined.


    I have no idea what kind of force would cause it to start moving like this.


    ¡°But it¡¯s really a quiet ce¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    Liz put her hands behind her head and let out a bored voice while looking rxed. In response, Tinoplements what she says while looking around the surroundings.


    ¡°But somehow¡­¡­ It feels like my senses have been messed up.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ You have sharp senses. The space is twisted due to a secret art. If you don¡¯t take the right path, you will wander through the forest forever. Normally the guide is supposed to point to that path¨D¨D¡± (Lapis)


    Lapis *chirari* nces at me. Her gaze is cold, but the expression on the faces of the Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· behind her are even sterner than hers. It seems that among the Spirit People, my only allies are Kruz and Eliza, who have been exposed to my uselessness.


    I take a deep breath and try my best to lighten up the atmosphere.


    ¡°So-So you mean that¡­¡­ There is no correct way to go?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What did you do to make it like this, desu¡­¡­¡­¡­ There shouldn¡¯t be many beings who can interfere with the secret arts of Spirit People¡­¡­¡± (Kruz)


    That¡¯s what I would like to know¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wait, do we even need a guide? There is only one way in front of us?


    While I am thinking about such things, Tino suddenly raises her voice timidly.


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the first ce, it only looks like a straight road¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    Lapis frowns and says to Tino, whopletely speaks for me.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ Know that what you see is not all there is to see, Tino Shade. You only see one road because ¡¶Lost (Horo)¡· is guiding you.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Tino)


    Tino opens her eyes. At the same time, roads appeared in all four directions where there had been nothing before.


    It was truly a magical sight. I did not see the moment the road multiplied. I am sure that there was nothing there earlier, but I am not even sure of my memory of it.


    Tino opens her eyes widely and gives an astonishing voice.


    ¡°What, is, this¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°So this is the secret art of Spirit People¡­¡­¡­¡­ Very interesting.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°But it¡¯s kinda unreasonable, isn¡¯t it? If you don¡¯t have any prior information, you¡¯ll have to go by intuition, right? Well, I¡¯m still going to break through it tho¡¯.¡± (Liz)


    If it is Liz, it really looks like she will be able to break through it¡­¡­ Excellent Thief tends to have something like that sixth sense for that.


    Although there are times when she can cause trouble, it is hard to find someone as dependable as Liz in situations like these.


    When I *unun* nod my head with a seemingly knowing face, Liz suddenly turns to me and gives me a full smile.


    ¡°And this time we have Cry-chan, too, riiight?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    I wonder what you want from me, Liz. Even as I am answering her, Lapis¡¯panions are staring at me a lot¡­¡­


    For a while, we proceed with Eliza leading the way. Contrary to my expectation that something will definitely attack us, there is no sign of any Monster appearing. They say that dangerous Magic Beasts and Legendary Beasts are swarming along the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree route, but did they go out somewhere?


    As I am thinking about such things, my vision suddenly clears. Eliza stops and Liz whistles softly.


    I open my eyes in wonder.


    In the open space that suddenly appears in the middle of the deep forest, there are countless structures simr to the gates we first saw. Each of them leads to a simr path.


    This scenery seems somehow simr to a Treasure Shrine. Treasure Shrine is made up of Mana Material that exists in various locations and often has a somewhat paranormal atmosphere.


    Somehow I *perori* lick my lips and say badassly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ This is where it starts for real, huh. Things are about to get interesting.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°The only reason nothing has happened so far is because Eliza led the way, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    When Eliza looks at me as if she wants to say something, Kruz quickly adds her ownmentary.


    Once Eliza lets out a listless sigh, she stares at the multiple gates and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Up to this point, you can manage if you have a sharp sense. But from here on out, it will be difficult to proceed without a guide. It¡¯s like wandering aimlessly in a vast desert.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°True¡­¡­¡­¡­ I can¡¯t feel any feedback. This could be tricky.¡± (Liz)


    For a few seconds, Liz, who closed her eyes and sharpened her nerves, lets out a cute growl.


    Is it difficult even for Eliza, who has wandered the world alone, or Liz, who has exceptional talent as a Thief¡­¡­


    The guide is still *guruguru* spinning around. Does it originally indicate one among all these gates?


    While I am at it, I also check the ¡ºFools¡¯ Guidepost (Losers¡¯ Sign)¡», but it is *guruguru* spinning around as well. Somehow I also feel like spinning around like they do.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ By the way, am I the only one who doesn¡¯t know what is the difference between the road so far and the road from here on?


    ¡°Yowaningen, the tools you brought with you are really useless, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kruz-san, even if it is the truth, there are things you can say and cannot say¨D¨DThere are many fun things in Cry-san¡¯s collection, you know! He even gave me the perfect Relic as a gift!¡± (Sytry)


    Seeing me staring at the Relic that keeps spinning helplessly, Kruz sighs and says this.


    Sytry, who is always unconditionally on my side, immediately follow-up on me, but¡­¡­ Is that really a follow-up?


    Of course, there are many unusual items in my collection, but in the end, they are all practical items. I got off from Mimic-kun, *panpan* p my hand and say.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ I see, yup.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Master~¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you have a trick up your sleeves!?¡± (Tino)


    Let¡¯s show them that my Relics are also useful!


    It is true that the ¡ºFool¡¯s Guidepost (Loser¡¯s Sign)¡» is useless, and it is true that I do not have a Relic that can show me the correct path (If I have something like that, I would already use it long ago).


    However, there must be a way to confirm the correct path even without those.


    I look at Tino who is wary of the surroundings.


    Sometimes the simpler approach is the best way to solve the problem. If we don¡¯t know which one is the dangerous road, we just need to check it from the sky!


    A Thief¡¯s eyesight would be able to assess the situation from far above.


    ¡°Saying that they are useless is awful¡­¡­ If you have Car-kun, you can even check the road from the sky¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!! Master~, it¡¯s my turn, right!? Car-kun!¡± (Tino)


    Tino, who understood everything from my words and gaze, *pyon* jumps up, and the nearby *fuwafuwa* fluffy Car-kun flies to her feet with agile movements and catches her.


    .


    When Tino puts her finger in her mouth and whistles with it, Car-kun flies up into the air with Tino on top of him.


    The way she maniptes Car-kun with heart-to-heartmunication is my ideal. There is something likepatibility between Relics and Hunters, but apparently, it seems that Tino has goodpatibility with Car-kun.


    If you ask me if it is a pity or not, then it is a pity, but well, if I were a carpet, I would rather have Tino than me, so I don¡¯t me him. The ¡°Overgreed (Evolving Demon Mask)¡± that I got from Eir-jou was also suitable for Tino, so maybe Tino has a talent for using Relics.


    Tino and Car-kun slide through the air like a run-up and soar up at once. Seeing that, Kruz opens her eyes wide, and Eliza lets out an ¡°Ah¡± small voice.


    And then, when they are high in the sky at once, Tino and Car-kun are suddenly sted off.


    It was a *bachin* loud sound. Tino, who is spinning due to being blown away, hits me vigorously, so I quickly catch her.


    I am unharmed thanks to the power of a Barrier Ring, but the impact on Tino¡¯s side doesn¡¯t change.


    When I timidly check on her, Tino, who has been shrinking back, raises her head and meets my eyes. Her *pokan* nk expression turns red in the blink of an eye and she jumps away from the spot.


    ¡°So-So-Sorry, Masteeer~! Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Th-Thank you very much! I¡¯m d you caught m¨D¨DOnee-sama, it¡¯s not what you think! It was just unexpected, it¡¯s not like I did it on purpose¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    No, that¡¯s fine, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ To begin with, it is not like I caught you on purpose.


    With my Barrier Ring, I am just a wall. Even if I hug you and was protected from impact, I can¡¯t catch Tino who is flying at high speed without her being hurt.


    Right now, it is the same as Tino mming herself into a wall¡­¡­ But, you are doing perfectly fine. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it time for your Certification Level to go up?


    Liz looks annoyed, perhaps not pleased with Tino¡¯s behavior, but when I *bunbun* shake my head sideways, she limits herself with only a hurtful look.


    Like Tino, maybe Liz is growing little by little too. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! A bitte but here¡¯s the extra chapter thanks to John. 2 more to go before I finally go back to my regr schedule


    Tino really became Car-kun¡¯s master.


    Maybe the Relic Master wasn¡¯t Cry but it was Tino all along!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 321，Part2: 2 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ②

    <h4>Chapter 321£¬Part2: 2 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 321 Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­The route from the sky is blocked. You can¡¯t cheat. Like what happened just now, you will be repelled¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡­ There is no way you can conquer a magicbyrinth with such a simple method. Ti-chan, you have to listen to what Cry-san says until the end, okay?¡± (Sytry)


    Tino shudders as she is confronted by Sytry, who has a scary smile on her face.


    No, Tino just did what I told her to do, you know¡­¡­¡­¡­ That being said, she did jump out of the way before I finished.


    Everyone from ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· is also looking at us in the background while whispering to each other about what happened with grim expressions.


    ording to one theory, Spirit People are very mindful of theirpanions. At this rate, my position, which is already at the bottom, will fall to the bottom of the earth.


    That is fine on its own, but it is not fair for it to fall because of what happened right now.


    I *pachin* p my hands and say.


    ¡°Yosh, thanks to Tino, we now understand that the sky is no good. Let¡¯s go through the gate properly.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yowaningen, if you seriously don¡¯t stop, Tino¡¯s going to beat you up, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t hit you! Master~!¡± (Tino)


    I have been involving her in a lot of things so far, so I think it might be time for her to hit me soon.


    Of course, I will die so I need her to hold back¨D¨D.


    And then Liz puts her hand on her hips and says as if she has no choice.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about Ti¡¯s predicamentter¡­¡­ So, Cry-chan, which one do we go to?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ri-Right. Which one shall I choose¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Aaaah, so it is my decision again¡­¡­ Yeah, yeah. By the way, where is the official road? The guide ispletely useless¨D¨D.


    Usually, Liz and the others leave the decision-making to me, but this time Eliza also remains silent and looks at me. I *guruguru* go around each gate, pretending to investigate.


    It is obvious, but I don¡¯t know which one is correct. After all, even Liz doesn¡¯t know.


    And the fact that I do not know means that it is the same no matter which one I choose.


    As I randomly stand in front of thergest gate, everyonees up to me. In the past, I used to get stomach aches in situations like this, but now I am fine as long as it is not something serious.


    ¡°So you made up your mind, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°What is your basis for taking this one, Leader?¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia asks me without even the slightest bit of trust. It is strange that she thinks there is a basis behind it despite not trusting me.


    I nonsensically *tonton* tap my head with my finger and say.


    ¡°My instinct¡­¡­¡­¡­ You can say?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Kuu¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wait.¡± (Eliza)


    Eliza steps forward as everyone turns their stunned eyes on me. When she stands in front of the gate, she narrows her eyes and stares into the gate.


    Originally, Spirit People have talent in Magic and have a keen and special sense of perception by virtue of their race. Therefore, Spirit People often be Magi or Thieves.


    It is said that this feeling is something that cannot be replicated by human Thieves. Many Spirit People Thieves are said to have excellent survival skills, but even among them, Eliza¡¯s ability is exceptional.


    Eliza checks inside the gate for a few seconds. Then she quickly gives me an using look and *furufuru* shakes her head sideways.


    ¡°This one is¡­¡­¡­¡­ No good.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°!? O-Oi, Yowaningen!!¡± (Kruz)


    Apparently, it is no good. The Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· turn to me with sharp looks on their faces while Kruz raises her voice in panic.


    I didn¡¯t say why and Eliza didn¡¯t say why either, but apparently it seems Eliza is more trusted than I am.


    After clearing my throat, I naturally move to the next gate as if it is a matter of course and say.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I think this gate is the right one.¡± (Cry)


    Eliza approaches the gate with a straight face and immediately shakes her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ This one is no good either.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°Master~¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    I feel their gaze focusing on me. Sytry smiles serenely and Lucia sighs deeply. It is starting to feel unbearable, but all I need to do is to make Eliza show the right way in the first ce.


    ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· are *purupuru* trembling. Lapis is still ring at me, so she is still quiet, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she explodes at any moment.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, Eliza. I will leave it to you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Alright.¡± (Eliza)


    I wish you had done that from the beginning.


    While everyone is watching, Eliza *furafura* wanders unsteadily over each gate to check them. Her verification takes only a moment, maybe less time than me who didn¡¯t check anything.


    And then, eventually, her legs stop in front of a small gate. After standing there for a while, she turns to me and appeals to me with her gaze.


    ¡°This one is, where I feel the least ufortable.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°I see, so this is Eliza¡¯s choice¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not bad.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eliza Onee-sama¡­¡­ Spirit People¡¯s senses are unique, aren¡¯t they, Master~.¡± (Tino)


    Un, un, that¡¯s right. The one she feels the least ufortable, huuuh¡­¡­ I wish I had that feeling too. I don¡¯t always have a bad feeling about things like this either, but I never had any sess. On the other hand, Eliza was going solo with just her ability, so there really is something called aptitude in this world.


    I approach the gate Eliza chooses. Like the others, the gate was made of rock and had moss growing on its surfaces. Like Eliza, I don¡¯t feel bad about it either¨D¨DEven from a closer look, it doesn¡¯t look any different than the gate I chose.


    However, since Eliza joined the group, the number of times ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· has fallen into desperate situations has decreased. There is no doubt about her skill (Incidentally, the number of times Eliza has fallen into dangerous situations has increased since joining ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·. What a mystery).


    I *petapeta* touch the gate just because, and when I was about to pass through it enthusiastically, Eliza let out a sharp voice.


    ¡°Wait, Kuu!!¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­!? Wha-What!?¡± (Cry)


    Eliza pushes away my body standing in front of the gate and looks up at the gate. Unusually, she has a rather grim expression. Her ears are *pin* erect and are *pikupiku* trembling.


    Eventually, when she looks at me, she raises her eyebrows in trouble and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ This gate is, no good.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Just now, it became no good.¡± (Eliza)


    What does that mean¡­¡­?


    Maybe because this is the first time something like this has happened, Lucia and Sytry are also looking at each other.


    Eliza resumes checking the gate again. She walks *sutasuta* briskly past each gate, and stops at one again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ This one. No doubt about it.¡± (Eliza)


    I thought there was only one right wa¨D¨DNo, I am not going to say anything.


    There is no other way to know the right way anyway. And the guide is also *guruguru* spinning around in circles all the time too¡­¡­


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¶Lost (Horo)¡·, who boasts particrly keen senses even among Spirit People, and has traversed theplex and mysterious undergroundbyrinth without once getting lost, misjudged the way, even if only for a moment¨D¨DAs expected of the royal family secret arts, it seems that it is not so simple after all.¡± (Lapis)


    Lapis approached the gate with graceful steps that would make people fall in love with her and Kruz and the others followed.


    Eliza, so you did something like that¡­¡­¡­¡­ But even the best of us make mistakes. As the saying goes, ¡ºEven the best Hunters can fall into a pit.¡»


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­ After all, it still feels kinda strange. What¡¯s going on inside?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°The space is twisted. The flow of air and light are also different from the rest¨D¨DSo that is why maybe people with keen senses are more lost. It is Liz¡¯s natural enemy.¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia frowns as Liz tilts her head and looks up at the gate. It is an unusual reaction.


    Looks like my eyes weren¡¯t that bad when I invited Eliza into the Party.


    While silently praising myself, I approach the gate and stroked its *gotsugotsu* rough surface.? And then, just as I was about to take a step forward, Eliza shouted.


    ¡°Kuu, wait!¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    After pulling my hand when I stop dead on my track, Eliza steps forward. Eliza stares at the gate in silence for a while before she let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡°This gate is¡­¡­ No good.¡± (Eliza)


    .


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Cry)


    Eliza, who is always absent-minded but is firm in the parts that should be firm, makes the same mistake twice in a row¡­¡­?


    I unintentionally open my eyes and stare at her face, but Eliza says as if she is making an excuse.


    ¡°It was fine until a minute ago, but now it just became no good. Kuu¡­¡­¡­¡­ What did you do?¡± (Eliza) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Look at the true power of Cry, he can change the correct path just by touching the gate!


    Sasuga Cry, no one can run away from an Infinite Trials!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 322，Part1: 1 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ③

    <h4>Chapter 322£¬Part1: 1 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 322 Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    I blink my eyes and check the faces of the people around me.


    I see Eliza¡¯s bewildered expression and Sytry¡¯s smiling face despite being in a situation like this. And¨D¨DThe cold stares of ¡¶Starlight¡¯s (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· Members.


    I *bururi* shudder. Even I, who is not good at reading the atmosphere of one ce and is often scolded because of it, could tell that the atmosphere of the ce was cold.


    This is¡­¡­ Me being misunderstood again, right? I hurry and exin myself.


    ¡°N-No, I didn¡¯t do anything in particr tho¡¯¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I would rather ask what you think I did and what is happening.


    I have no intention of doing anything, nor do I have any skills to do it.


    It is true that the timing is bad, but why do you think I did something¡­¡­ Ehh, aaah..


    I *pon* hit my hand and I *surisuri* rub on the rugged gate. Tino takes a step back as if she is frightened.


    This is an action that doesn¡¯t particrly mean anything¨D¨DBut then one of the Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, who is standing behind Lapis, blurts out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Enough screwing around, human.¡± (Starlight Member)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Oi.¡± (Lapis)


    Lapis looks back at herrades behind her with a harsh expression. However, even under her sharp gaze, the expression on herpanion¡¯s face does not change.


    So far, they have listened to Lapis, their Leader¡¯s opinion, but apparently, it seems that they have reached their limit.


    ¡°No, Leader. This time only I have to say it. Lapis, are you okay with this? It is true that obtaining the Cursed Stone is a great achievement, but unting it and even making fun of us for being quiet and obedient is not something we can allow as proud Spirit People.¡± (Starlight Member 1)


    Eh, be-being quiet and obedient¨D¨DEh? When? I feel like you have been staring at me the whole time tho¡¯?


    Their gazes collide with each other, Lapis lets out a small sigh and takes a step to the side. And then, the Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· step forward.


    They are just a little taller than me. Slim and tall. Their gaze is cold and sharp, but their face is so beautiful that it doesn¡¯t bother me.


    As one would expect from the group rumored to have the most beautiful women in ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡·. Of course, they have to bepetent, but about half the reason for bringing them in was to attract customers (It was Sytry who suggested it).


    It is clear from the look in their eyes that they don¡¯t think very well of me, but even so, it is still much better than how other Spirit People look at me.


    Some Spirit People constantly abuse humans for no reason at all, while others are friendly on the surface but try to harm us from behind our backs. The members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· are easy enough to deal with just because theye at us head-on without any back and forth. Moreover, it seems that almost no Members other than Lapis and Kruze to the n House in order to avoid causing trouble unnecessarily¡­¡­


    The problem is with Liz and the others, who are in a rapidly declining mood. They aren¡¯t baring their fangs yet, but that is because ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· are n Members.


    But that patience will notst long. They used to be more impatient, so they have grown, but there is a limit to it.


    And, ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· do not have a character to stop just because Liz and the others are there. Well now, I wonder what happened¡­¡­


    While I am thinking about it, one of the Members standing in front of me opens her lips. Just as I am preparing myself to hear all kinds of insults, Eliza interrupts her.


    Standing in front of me as if to protect me, she speaks in a voice that makes me feel sleepy as usual.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s not good to assume that it¡¯s Kuu¡¯s fault.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°! Eliza¡¯s right, desu. Calm down. No matter what happens, there¡¯s no way a human can interfere with the spell of a Spirit People, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Immediately after, Kruz follows up with her opinion in a loud voice. I am really d that we became friends.


    Their eyes widen at the counterargument from their peers. Even if they are used to having their points pointed out by Lapis, their Leader, they are probably not used to receiving opinions from Kruz and Eliza who are younger than them.


    It is not as if the threat behind their gaze has disappeared, but for the time being, it doesn¡¯t seem like I have to worry that a ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· VS ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· will start soon.


    After a moment of silence, the blonde Spirit People narrows her eyes, *chirari* nces at me and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Very well. Not that I believe in ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· there¡­¡­¡­¡­ But I will believe it only if ¡¶Lost (Horo)¡· can give us a satisfactory exnation for the current situation.¡± (Starlight Member 1)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It could be a coincidence.¡± (Eliza)


    One of the Members standing behind, the shortest Spirit People girl, says with a contemptuous smile to Eliza, who seems to have it hard to find something to say.


    ¡°What a funny thing you are saying¡­¡­ It is the secret art of the royal family, is it not? And moreover, this time they have received an official invitation. And now, you are saying that, by chance, there is a problem in the spell which has never had any problems since its activation? Hah, I doubt such a silly story is possible. If there is such a thing, why don¡¯t we, all of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· bow our heads once and apologize for having doubted him, and for one time only, have us follow the orders of the man there. Any order!¡± (Starlight Member 2)


    Do you think that Spirit People would feel ufortable if they don¡¯t say something in a roundabout way?


    Suddenly, the girl starts making bets that make no sense, and the Members agree on it. Only Kruz is astonished.


    Lapis sighs and says as if she has no choice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are saying something interesting. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, I will be the witness of this match. Not as the Leader of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, but as a neutral party. Spirit people do not lie. If you are not the main cause of this problem, with my pride of being a Spirit People on the line, I will make the Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· take responsibility for their words.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°You just slip through it Lapis, you¡¯re excluding yourself from it, desu! Don¡¯t include me too, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruzshes out at Lapis who deres this without letting the other party say yes or no. Lapis¡¯ ability to dodge situations like this is quite impressive. I envy her a little bit.


    By the way, if by any chance the cause of this incident is my fault, what would I be forced to do?


    The other Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· are taken aback by Lapis and Kruz, but they quickly pull themselves together and point their fingers at me.


    ¡°If instead we turn out to be right¨D¨D¡°I now understand everyone¡¯s request from ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·. Now let¡¯s prove that Cry-san didn¡¯t do anything!¡± !?¡± (Starlight Member 1/Sytry)


    Sytry *pan* ps her hands and stops them from saying anything. She is not going to let the other side say anything. As expected of an Alchemist who survived through high and low amidst the Alchemists around the world.


    I feel like it is a little unfair, but since it really is not my fault, let¡¯s not worry about that now.


    Having sensed what she wanted to do, Lucia sighs deeply and enters the conversation.


    ¡°But how are you going to prove it? Syt. How can you prove he didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°It is simple. If Cry-san isn¡¯t the cause of it, the same thing can happen even without Cry-san¨D¨DEliza-san, please find a safe gate again. If a problem urs even without Cry-san, then it is not Cry-san¡¯s fault!¡± (Sytry)


    In response to Lucia¡¯s question, Sytry *kururi* spins around to check with the people present and confidently says.


    ¡ì


    No, well, I vaguely knew that this is what would happen.


    ¡°I finally¡­¡­ Figured it out. It seems that the space-time inside it is unstable. Therefore, even if it is safe when Eliza-san checks it, it can immediately switch to a dangerous path. This is probably how the technique is originally designed. The guide is an item that allows you to pass through thebyrinth that is constantly changing¨D¨DWe can assume that each gate has no great significance.¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia exins in a quiet voice. Liz is ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡· Thief, but it is Lucia¡¯s daily job to elucidate and convey any magical mechanism. Especially in High-Level Certified Treasure Shrine, there are many traps like those, so she naturally bes skilled at this.


    It seems that the ¡ºDrifting Road of the Divine Tree¡» is a ce for Lucia rather than for Liz.


    Hearing what Lucia said, ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· *unun* nod their head and then say in a low voice.


    ¡°I see now¡­¡­ In other words, Lucia Roje. This is what you are saying. It is just a coincidence that ¡¶Lost (Horo)¡· gives the NG?when ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·¨D¨DYour brother approaches it.¡± (Starlight Member 1)


    ¡°Human techniques are not something that can intervene in the art that maniptes time and space on such arge scale. You girls should be the ones who know the most about the power of the Royal Family of the Spirit People!¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia exims with flushed cheeks. And there, Eliza stops in front of one of the gates as if she is tired and says for what seemed like the umpteenth time already.


    ¡°The next one is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Here.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, it is almost time that even I have to admit that you have lost. I am only making this judgement from a neutral standpoint. It is too much to call this idental.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°Yowaningen, it¡¯s time for you to stop screwing around, desu! At the very least, if nothing happens even if Yowaningen approaches, you can at least have a bargaining chip, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz¡¯s friends snort at her desperate plea.


    ¡°You are wasting your time, Kruz. You are the one who taught us all that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is not a man who would stand down when he should.¡± (Starlight Member 1)


    What in the world did Kruz say to her friends when she told them about me?


    Already no one believed that this incident is not my fault. However, I could not just me those girls. If I had been in those girls¡¯ shoes, I would have thought the same thing.


    It had already been nearly an hour since we began to prove my innocence. All the gates Eliza had chosen turned into dangerous gates as soon as I approached them.


    If you think the other way, they remain safe until I approach them. There is no longer any excuse for this, it ispletely harassment towards me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I wonder how Kruz describes Cry to her friends.


    A human who will never give up after having something in mind?


    I¡¯m sure Kruz isplimenting him in a Tsundere manner when talking about Cry.


    But Sasuga Cry, no matter which gate he pick, it will be a dangerous one.


    If he says Breaking Bad line ¡°I AM the danger¡±, everyone will believe him.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    NG: it means Not Good or Not Ok.

 Chapter 322，Part2: 2 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ③

    <h4>Chapter 322£¬Part2: 2 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 322 Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    The Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· are already looking at me with disdain, beyond proud of their victory.


    I really didn¡¯t do anything, but I have no idea what kind of force is in action to bring about this situation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, Cry-chan, has a powerful influence, y¡¯know¡­¡­ With something¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Master~¡­¡­¡± (Tino)


    ¡°I am sorry, Cry-san. I never thought this would happen¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Uuumu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    As expected even Anthem is troubled. I am really sorry for always causing you trouble.


    But regardless of the oue of the bet, being stuck here is a problem. Here we have Luke that has turned into a statue. ording to Eliza, if we don¡¯t get rid of the curse as soon as possible, it will be troublesome, so we have to somehow break through this maze where the road in front of us keeps turning into a bad road.


    Right¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ For example, how about leaving me alone here and moving on?


    Apparently, the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree hates me to the point of making the path dangerous just by me approaching it, but conversely, Eliza doesn¡¯t give the NG until I get close.


    This is some serious out-of-the-box thinking. It would be somewhat safer to stay inside Mimic-kun during the time I am waiting here and it is not like I want to go to Yggdra at all costs either.


    We must not forget. The purpose of this trip this time is to cure Luke.


    I am tired. I just want to go to bed and get some sleep, okay.


    Heck, if you think about it calmly, isn¡¯t it the Spirit People who created this magicalbyrinth that is giving me the NG?


    After all, they are Members of the Spirit People¡¯s Royal Family who are known to hate humans. They should be able to freely manipte the spells they created, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they used it to harass me.


    Also, even if I don¡¯t go that far, it is possible that they are testing my abilities. The Certification Level guarantees my power to some extent, but in the end, it is only a scale made by humans.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s make this thest one. It is a waste of time.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Alright. Kuu, over here.¡± (Eliza)


    Well, whether my imagination is right or not, there is nothing I can do.


    I make up my mind and walk towards the gate Eliza pointed at. And there, I turn my gaze to something that has been on my mind for some time.


    There are many simr gates in this square, but there is only one that stands out from the rest.


    However, it does not mean that it has a different color, shape or that it is shining.


    I ask Eliza, who looks sleepy.


    ¡°Neee, Eliza. What do you think that crumbling gate is?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know. But that road is the most dangerous one. Don¡¯t go near it.¡± (Eliza)


    I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ I thought that if all the gates lead to the same result, I would choose the crumbling one, but if she says that, I guess it is safer not to¨D¨D¨D¨D.


    I shrug my shoulders and approach the gate.


    Eliza didn¡¯t say a word, just watching my every move.


    Tino, Liz, Sytry, and Lucia, who have stopped exining, look at me with bated breath.


    Around 50 centimeters before the gate¨D¨DSo far, so good.


    The Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, who have been watching me with Lucia, shout.


    ¡°You understand, don¡¯t you?¡± (Starlight Member 1)


    ¡°Nii-san, I understand the principle behind it! I can catch it, the space-time distortion! Leave it to me!¡± (Lucia)


    Yeah, I know. I just have to touch it, right? So far, there have been two patterns in which Eliza has given me the NG. Either when I touch the gate or when I approach close enough to get in it.


    But what is Lucia going to do with it after capturing that space-time distortion thingy¡­¡­ Will you be able to do something about it?


    In response to the request, I touch the rugged gate as if tracing it. Of course, I am not doing anything in particr.


    However, behind me, Lucia is screaming as if she is in a dire situation.


    ¡°The space is¡­¡­ Hh, Nii-san the space is distorting! What are you doing!?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Seriously? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am not doing anything. In the first ce, didn¡¯t you just say that human techniques are not something that can interfere with this technique?


    Eliza hasn¡¯t said anything yet, but from how it is going it is no good¡­¡­ I look at Eliza, who is half resigned and is standing right behind me, and stare in wonder.


    Eliza stares past the gate with wide-open eyes. Her wide-open crimson eyes never blink, and she does not move in the slightest, as if she is a doll.


    It is apletely different reaction from before. When I *furufuru* wave my hand in front of her, Eliza¡¯s eyes finally see me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯sing.¡± (Eliza)


    There are no footstep sounds or any other signs. If I have to say, it was a change in the air.


    I involuntarily take a step back.


    Hunters who explore the unknown Treasure Shrines are trained to have that kind of intuition.


    I don¡¯t have any talent as a Thief, but the change in the atmosphere is so obvious that even I could understand it instantly.


    The reason Eliza sensed it before anyone else is probably because she is the most skilled in this kind of thing.


    The air is *purupuru* tense. The Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, who have been looking at my actions with disdainful eyes just earlier, shout in astonishment.


    ¡°This flow of power¨D¨DHh! Hu-Human, what did you do¡­¡­!¡± (Starlight Member 1)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ If you were watching you would know.¡± (Cry)


    Even if you ask me, how would I know. I didn¡¯t do anything in the first ce, okay¡­¡­


    Beyond the road. A huge shadow suddenly falls across the road, overgrown with trees.


    And then¨D¨DIt slowly appears.


    It is a huge, translucent sphere. Its body, *kirakira* glistening in the iing light, does not touch the ground and floats in the air as if it is swaying, and doesn¡¯t look very much like a living creature, but it hasrge shining crimson eyes and a mouth on the top.


    It is a creature that even I, who has visited various Treasure Shrines as a Member of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, have never seen before.


    The sight of its figure slowly approaching us without making a sound make my lips overflow with one word.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ A Slime¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Idiot, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s a slime, desu! That¡¯s¨D¨DThat¡¯s something rted to a Spirit or a Divine Spirit, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    Kruz holds up her staff and yells at me, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    No, even I thought it was probably not a slime either. But there is also the example of Sytry¡¯s Slime¨D¨D.


    Lapis, who has always maintained a graceful neutral position, stares into its eyes with a grim expression.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ Spirits are the very power that makes up the world¨D¨DThe source of its will. To think a Spirit of this caliber would be left to roam unchecked¨D¨DMoreover, I cannot feel the ¡ºWill¡» that it should have.¡± (Lapis)


    That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ A Spirit?


    If it is Spirits, I know about them. Even Lucia has bottled one up and is using it for work, and I have seen other Magi controlling them, but the one approaching us right now is unlike any of them.


    ¡°Could it be that it is, bad?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°To be frank, it is not something that people can use. I cannot say that it would be very wise to engage it inbat.¡± (Lapis)


    Lapis, who is supposed to be always so confident anywhere, anytime, says this.


    ¡°Spirits of that ss are conscious and open to negotiation. Normally, that is. I can¡¯t feel any of its intelligence anymore. It is something like a fallen god.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°Human, what are you going to do!? That is not something you should use without any reason.¡± (Starlight Member 1)


    After what Lapis said, the other Membersin in a whispering voice.


    Even if you ask me that¡­¡­¡­¡­ And then, I noticed something.


    At the edge of the gigantic sphere, someone is *yurayura* swaying inside.


    Judging from the shape of her ears, I guess she is a female Spirit People. Her bright green robe is *yurayura* swaying inside.


    I don¡¯t know if she is alive or dead, but she must not be in a very favorable condition since she is in the body of a terrifying Spirit.


    One of the ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· notices her appearance and opens her eyes widely.


    ¡°What is that? Somebody is, being, taken¡­¡­ by the Spirit¡­¡­? Don¡¯t tell me that is¨D¨DNo, but, this is¡­¡­ What the hell, is going on?¡± (Starlight Member 1)


    We have to do something¡­¡­ But the other side is a Spirit.


    Not knowing what to do, I step back and call out the name of my reliable Imouto.


    ¡°Lucia.¡± (Cry)


    Lucia responds immediately. She stands next to me and res at the slowly approaching Spirit.


    Her blood has been drained from her face when I nce at her sideways. As a Magi, she must have understood how powerful the being in front of her is.


    But ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· have always ovee their predicaments. It seems that it is a dangerous opponent to deal with in battle, but besides that, the current Lucia has the knowledge she cultivated at the academy.


    I am sure that she will do something about this situation in a way that Lapis and the others can¡¯te up with.


    I call Lucia¡¯s name once more with all my hopes.


    ¡°Lucia.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I-I get it already!¡± (Lucia)


    Lucia answers in a trembling but loud voice, then thrusts her staff and casts a spell.


    ¡°¡ºHailstorm¡»!!¡± (Lucia)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s not it! <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Of course, as soon as Cry says that ytime is over, a divine spirit appears!


    No wonder Lucia became a muscle brain when Cry always throw things like this at her.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 323，Part1: 1 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ④

    <h4>Chapter 323£¬Part1: 1 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 323 Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    What the hell is this¡­¡­!?


    For a moment, I, Astor Filon, one of the Magi belonging to ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, forgot that I was on a battlefield and was stunned.


    Even though she was ordered to do so by her Leader, a human Magi attacked a Spirit, which I have never seen even in my home forest, without hesitation and that ispletely beyond the understanding of someone from ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·.


    A Spirit is nature itself. A low-ranked Spirit can be used, but if it is of the same rank as the spirit that appeared this time, resisting is tantamount to confronting the fury of Mother Nature.


    Moreover, this time the opponent hadpletely lost its mind. A Spirit that has lost its mind is a mass of power that can swallow everything. There is no way that Lucia Roje, who is one of the best Magi in the Empire and uses spirits herself, does not understand the danger of such a thing.


    The fact that I was being teased had already been blown out of my mind. No matter how skilled a Magi she may be, she is still a human after all, and there is no way she canpete with a Spirit of the highest rank who has lost its mind.


    Like me, one of myrades who has been stunned by the situation,es to her senses and rushes over to ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    ¡°Make her stop, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·! It is not as if you don¡¯t understand the rank of that Spirit!?¡± (Starlight Member)


    Lucia Roje is a Magi worthy of respect. Hunters are responsible for their own actions, but I and my friends are not so cold-hearted as to remain silent when we see someone we know about tomit suicide.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· with his face as in as ever, was not even a bit perturbed by being suddenly grabbed.


    He just says with a nihilistic smile.


    ¡°Pfff¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do you think it will stop after it got this far?¡± (Cry)


    The spell bes power, the power bes a vortex. The Advanced Magic released by Lucia Roje¨D¨DHailstorm collides with the shining Spirit, and the aftermath of its power turns into a storm that blows the area around.


    In its wake, there is only one person who stood unperturbed.


    Astor and the others immediately activate Defensive Magic to resist it, and even ¡¶Immuable Permeance (Fudo Fuhen)¡· moved his body to endure it, but he is just smiling as if nothing has happened.


    I have no idea what in the world that man is trying to do.


    The only thing I know is that ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· has used some kind of power and interfered with the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree spell to bring about this situation.


    ¡°Yo-Yo-Yo-Yowainingen! Y-You¡¯re sure there¡¯s a way to solve this, right, desu!?¡± (Kruz)


    Apart from our Leader Lapis, Kruz, the only Member of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· who has ever been involved with that man, speaks for us.


    Even though she is not directly attacked, her hair is a mess and blood has drained from her face. That is a normal reaction.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· opens his eyes wide in response to Kruz who is barking at him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    Wait a minute, what eh, what do you mean by eh! Don¡¯t tell me you really attract a Spirit like this one just for your silly ¡ºInfinite Trials¡»!?


    A Spirit of such a high rank that even everyone from ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, who have been in contact with Spirits since their birth and can be considered experts on Spirit, cannot hold a candle against it?


    I had heard that Infinite Trials are messed up and I and the others had experienced it several times, but I didn¡¯t expect it to go this far.


    When this is over¨D¨DSwinging my fist is against Spirit People¡¯s custom as we should be graceful at all times, but well, let¡¯s forget about it for a moment. I will definitely punch him in the face.


    The Hailstorm, which should havested for some time, has alreadypletely disappeared. The Magic power that constituted the phenomenon shed with the Magic power that the Spirit has and disappeared.


    However, even after receiving the Advanced Magic head-on, nothing had changed in the Spirit¡¯s condition. The Spirit¡¯s strength seemed to have been reduced somewhat, but that was all.


    The Spirit flickers and then the earth rumbles.


    An invisible force is affecting the earth. To be correct, it is a power infinitely close to a god.


    In the first ce, Spirits are not something that can be defeated so easily, even if the opponents are of a lower rank.


    What in the world can humans do in the face of such a powerful being that even Astor and her friends, who have been living with Spirits since childhood, have rarelye into contact with?


    The crimson eyeballs shining on its head re at ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· which stands alone and dignifiedly.


    In contrast, on the other hand, what ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· did is simple. He looks up at the eyeballs and mutters a single word.


    ¡°Everyone.¡± (Cry)


    It is what one might call an extraordinary sight.


    As far as Astor can see, they didn¡¯t have a strategy meeting. However, in response to ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· whispering voice, they all started to move almost simultaneously.


    With a roar, Anthem charges towards the Spirit. Lucia casts a spell to shield him, Sytry throws something, and Liz runs at a blinding speed.


    ¡°This is foolish¡­¡­¡­¡­ You must have noticed it with that attack earlier!? It is too reckless to challenge it with a straight attack!¡± (Astor)


    Spirits are by no means invincible, but the existence in front of them is of a different caliber. It is not the kind of opponent that can be confronted unprepared.


    shes from a great sword, which is as tall as his huge body, and countless water spears are fired in rapid session. The Spirit shines faintly in response to the continuous attacks.


    Anthem¡¯s blow is repelled without sound and his movement stops for a moment. The Magic power wrapped around its body is so strong that it has turned into a barrier.


    Anthem and Lucia don¡¯t care and repeat the attack a second and a third time, but the barrier is only *mishimishi* distorted and could not be prated.


    No, it seems that if they keep repeating this, it would not be impossible to break through the barrier, but there is no way that the Spirit would just wait for them to attack.


    The radiance emitted by the Spirit bes remarkably stronger. It intends to cast some kind of Magic.


    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the surrounding area is scorched to ashes if a Spirit of this caliber unleashes its technique.


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is why, human beings!¡± (Astor)


    Even if they are specialized in endurance thanks to being enhanced by Mana Material, it is not something that a human can withstand.


    In the first ce, the very idea of doing something against the Spirit, who is nature itself, is too arrogant.


    I deploy Defensive Magic. Mypanions are also making their moves at the same time as me.


    This deployment speed is made possible only by Spirit People who use Magic on a daily basis. Thebined Magic of multiple practitioners allows a precise barrier to be deployed in an instant.


    It is a miraculousbo that is made possible due to our regr adventures together.


    That said, even if it takes multiple people to create that barrier, the barrier that Astor and herpanions made will not prevent the attack of a Spirit of this caliber.


    Astor has not been a Hunter for a long time for nothing. She is confident in her ability to assess the situation.


    The barrier that Astor and herpanions have put up this time is not meant to prevent the attack. It is meant to deflect it.


    At the same time as the barrier is deployed, the power that has gathered in the Spirit explodes and is unleashed. The ray of light, which contained an enormous amount of energy, collided with Astor¡¯s barrier that had been deployed in front of Anthem, greatly deviating the attack, and swallowed ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· which was standing absentmindedly a few meters away from it.


    ¡°Hh!?¡± (Astor) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! And thank Simon for the Ko-fi!


    Haha, did Cry just got hit by a stray bullet because of Starlight!?


    Sasuga Cry, even attacks that are not aimed at him will go for him


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 323，Part2: 2 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ④

    <h4>Chapter 323£¬Part2: 2 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Chapter 323 Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ü</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    In an instant, the aftermath of the beam turns into a terrifying heat that burns my skin. But I do not care about the pain.


    I open my eyes widely and swallow my breath at the suddenness of the situation.


    It was definitely not intended. I do not like that human very much, but I do not hate him enough to want to kill him.


    To begin with, the deployment of the barrier was done in the spur of the moment, so I couldn¡¯t even grasp where ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· was standing.


    However, no amount of excuses would change the reality that the beam that was deflected by our barrier swallowed ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. Even Lapis, our leader, is pale as a rock.


    The Magic that was unleashed was extremely primitive. It was a Magic that burned the enemy with an enormous amount of energy, and that was all. However, because it is so simple, there are only a limited number of ways to counter it.


    Until the moment he was attacked, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· probably didn¡¯t think that the Magic woulde towards him. After all, if Astor and herpanions hadn¡¯t put up a barrier, the attack wouldn¡¯t have gone his way.


    My body stiffened, and my mind was whirling with unhelpful thoughts. At that moment, Kruz clings to me as if she is going to ram me.


    When she grabs my clothes, she *gakugaku* shakes me.


    ¡°Caa-Calm down, Astor! Yowaningen, is safe, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°!?¡± (Astor)


    ¡°That was dangerous¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡± (Cry)


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is still standing there, unchanged from before the attack. Although his words show impatience, he does not seem to be particrly afraid of the Spirit.


    That attack was definitely not something a human being could take on. Even if it was possible to do so with defensive measures such as a Barrier Ring, it would be natural for him to feel some impatience and even fear.


    However, what about this man? Contrary to what he said, he is looking at the Spirit that attacked him with the same tensionless expression as usual.


    I heard that any kind of attack would not work against ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, but it was hard to believe it even after seeing it with my own eyes.


    Even if it has lost its mind, it might still have enough of it to remain wary of the enemy who haspletely blocked its attack, so the target of the Spirit¡¯s consciousness has switched from Anthem to ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    The power gushing from the Spirit mingled with the power that made up the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree, creating an unidentifiable atmosphere.


    It is amazing that he is unperturbed after receiving that blow, but the Spirit cannot be defeated just by blocking its attack.


    It seems that the use of a big Magic has worn it off, but the fact remains that the Spirit in front of me is the owner of overwhelming power. It is no less than a miracle that we were able to deflect the initial blow.


    It has time on its side and strength. Even for ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, it is difficult to keep creating a barrier of that level when it attacks.


    How are we going to ovee this pinch?


    A strong wind swirls, and in an instant, a power iparable to the one before gathers in front of the Spirit. And when that power was about to be released.


    ¡°Cry-chan, I saved her!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Hh!!¡± (Astor)


    I look in the direction of that voice. Before I knew it, ¡¶Absolute Shadow (Zetsu Ei)¡· went around the Spirit and dragged out our kind, who had been swallowed up by it.


    The spherical body of the Spirit is cut wide open by a stick she is holding in her right hand, and we can see that its magic power is *bachibachi* gushing out from the scar.


    Maybe because she has been hit by its Magic power, her expression doesn¡¯t seem good, but her movements are firm, and there is no hesitation or fear in her expression.


    Normally, it should be impossible to cut through a Spirit¡¯s body, which isposed of dense Magic power, but is there some secret behind that stick?


    ¡°It is a ¡ºAnti-Mana Metal¡» rod which prates magical defenses. Since we are going to Yggdra, I thought we might have a chance to fight Spirits. I was right to bring it.¡± (Sytry)


    Says Sytry from a little distance away. Apparently, that was what she threw at the same time as when ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· spoke.


    It is hard to believe. In other words, with one single word from ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, everyone instantly grasped his strategy up to this point.


    Anthem and Lucia distract the Spirit, Sytry replenishes items and the fast-footed Liz rescues the captive.


    It is easy to say it in words, but considering that the opponent is an unknown Spirit and that the captive is unknown whether she is dead or alive, it should not be a trivial thing to carry the n out.


    What¡¯s more, this time, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· did not say anything specific.


    Even ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· has at least some battle formations, but it is impossible for us to work so close together.


    This is¨D¨DIs this the power of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· which is regarded as the strongest young Party in the Imperial Capital?


    Sytry throws a bottle of Potion at Liz. Almost at the same time, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· points his finger at the Spirit that was standing there in a daze, and gives his first instruction.


    ¡°Attack!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Astor)


    Instead of running away¨D¨DAttack, you say!?


    This is foolish, there is no way we can win. If it was a living creature, a cut through its stomach would be fatal, but the opponent is a Spirit that has no material body.


    Contrary to Astor¡¯s surprise, Lucia and Ansem begin to move. They move as if they are convinced that his instruction is correct¨D¨D.


    Then Lapis, who has been confirming the situation with a keen eye, exims.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ You have shown me something interesting. We cannot just stand by and watch. We are also attacking!¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°Hh! Yes!¡± (Astor)


    If that is how it is going to be, I will do it. Lucia Roje is indeed an outstanding Magi, but even mypanions and my Magic will not lose.


    I cast the spell in desperation. When the opponent is a Spirit of this caliber, I am fundamentallycking in power. There is no point in thinking about its weaknesses.


    Various Magic attacks hit the Spirit from all directions. These attacks would have been excessive against normal Monsters, but this time, I do not feel like it is effective against this opponent.


    As I fired a series of Offensive Magic shots, I gradually became short of breath. My head ached and a sense of weariness covered my entire body. It is a phenomenon that happens when youck Magic power, but I cannot stop now.


    The Spirit does not move, perhaps bewildered in front of this onught. However, in Astor¡¯s eyes, I could clearly see that the Spirit¡¯s enormous power is slowly fading away.


    But the difference in power is clear. If we could scrape away the Magic power that makes up its body, we would be able to defeat the Spirit, but no matter how you look at it, our power will be depleted before that of the opponent.


    The blood has already drained from both Lapis and Kruz¡¯s faces. Even Lucia, who boasts an inhuman amount of magical power, would not be able to shave off the power of this Spirit.


    I release my technique in a trance. It is a desperate battle that I have never experienced in my life.


    One second felt like minutes or tens of minutes. Myst shot, which squeezes out thest of my magical power, pierces the spirit, and I finally fall to the ground with my strength drained from my legs and my entire body.


    I feel no pain. However, there is only a feeling of emptiness that seems to sink into my whole body. I cannot even move a finger.


    The sounds of battle that my senses could perceive are also bing sparse. While all of us are exhausted, only about 30% of the Spirits¡¯ strength has been reduced.


    However, I should be proud that we are able to shave off 30% of its power. When it first showed up, I thought the only thing I could do was run away¨D¨D.


    Finally, the sound of the attackspletely ceased. A chilling silence reigns all around.


    ¡­¡­ What in the world, is going on?


    I scold my body and force myself to twist my body to change my posture to get a better view.


    What came into Astor¡¯s eyes is the appearance of ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· facing the Spirit at the center of the scene where everyone has copsed.


    However, it doesn¡¯t look like they are fighting. It is almost like they are having a conversation¨D¨D.


    ¡°No way¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Spirit¡¯s consciousness is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Back?¡± (Astor) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Ooooh finally we see Cry being a Party Leader during a fight!


    He just needs to say 2 words and he gets shit done!


    Sasuga Infinite Variety, everything is in the palm of his hands.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 324，Part1: 1 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ⑤

    <h4>Chapter 324£¬Part1: 1 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 324 Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    In addition to the Thief who is in charge of searching and leading, assessing the situation is one of the most important abilities for a Hunter and it is required for everyone in the Party to have it.


    The situation changes quickly on a battlefield. Especially in Treasure Shrines, which are beyond human knowledge, it is not umon for one person¡¯s dy in judgment to lead to total annihtion.


    Well, what I am trying to say is that there is no way that I, who is said to have zero talent as a Hunter, have the abilities that an excellent Hunter should have.


    The reason why an ipetent person like me was able to serve as the Leader of a Hunter Party when I was still participating in adventures as the Leader of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· is because each Member are too talented.


    Lucia¡¯s sudden attack surprised me, but even so¨D¨DIf that is the judgment of my Imouto, who spends all her time studying Magic at the Imperial Capital¡¯s top Magic Academy, then it is definitely a correct one.


    If I give them general instructions, everyone will move appropriately. The only problem is that when I do things like this, I do not understand the situation at all.


    And now, as a result of being swept away by the situation and doing things randomly, I am being stared at by the mysterious Spirit at close range.


    A swollen, spherical body. The round eyes on its head are staring at me.


    I don¡¯t sense any kind of malice in those eyes, but I suppose it is possible that I am just numb to it.


    Mypanions are exhausted. In particr, the Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· seem to be unable to even stand, maybe due to the violent onught they had justunched. This is a situation that Lucia often found herself in when she first became a Hunter.


    Lucia, Anthem, and the others still seem to be able to move, but they silence their breath and prepare to intervene at any time, watching me and the mysterious creature stare at each other.


    I have no idea how I got into this situation.


    After all, all I did was being hit by a stray bullet from the Spirit¡¯s attack and giving the order to attack the Spirit when it showed an opening.


    There is no visible change in the Spirit after the onught from ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· and ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, two Party which are well-known in the Imperial Capital. The body part that Liz cut open to rescue the Spirit People trapped inside has already been restored to its original state.


    I know that Spirits are one of the most powerful beings in this world, but it is hard to believe that they could not be repelled or even have wounds after all those attacks. Even though we are staring at each other like this, there is no sign of it attacking me, so maybe their attacks are working just fine even if on the surface it doesn¡¯t have any injury, but I have no way of confirming it.


    Well, for now, if only the Spirit in front of me would go away, I guess that would solve the problem¡­¡­¡­¡­ But what is going on?


    It seems that Sytry, who is unfazed by everything, and Eliza, who seems to know a lot about Spirits, won¡¯t help me this time. I look at the Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, who seem to be reliable in such situations, but they are all staring at me with stiffened bodies. One person¡¯s lips are moving slightly, but I have no idea what she is trying to say. Well, she did ask me what to do in the beginning, so even if I could hear her voice, I wouldn¡¯t expect much.


    If the other party is a human, I would try to talk to them, but¨D¨DNo, wait. Cry Andrich, don¡¯t give up yet.


    No matter how you look at it, the being floating in front of me is a monster and just talking to it seems futile. Even Lapis said it has lost its mind.


    But, however, since it has neither fallen nor escaped from Liz and the others¡¯ onught, my options are limited. If I truly possessed the power suitable for Level 8, I could have used a trick to drive it away, but I don¡¯t have the ability to do so, so there is nothing I can do.


    Buttely, I have been getting involved with a lot of dangerous people.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Cry)


    Lucia used to say that negotiations with Spirits are done with heart-to-heart conversation.


    I don¡¯t really understand, but the Spirit¡¯s attack has stopped, so if we can have a sincere discussion from now on, I am sure we can work something out. Since we wouldn¡¯t be able to understand each other¡¯s words, I have to try to mix in gestures as well¨D¨D.


    I take one deep breath, make up my mind, and open my arms wide. Just as I was about to open my mouth, the Spirit emitted a *chikachika* strong, flickering light.


    I open my eyes. A mysterious sound, simr to the tinkling of a bell,es out of nowhere, and the shape of the Spirit changes from a sphere to one that resembles a human being.


    For a moment I thought it was a new attack, but there is no sign of it being one. As I stiffen with my arms outstretched, the Spirit *yurayura* sways and lifts me up by my arms.


    What is going on¡­¡­? And what is this sound¨D¨D.


    At that moment, Lapis, who has been on her knees until then and is looking at me with an inquisitive eye, utters a cry at me, who is at the peak of confusion and in a situation I don¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°To-To think, a Spirit of this caliber, would try to,municate, with a human being¡­¡­ You really never, cease to surprise me¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ We-Well, sometimes things like that happen too.¡± (Cry)


    I see, I get it now. This sound is the voice of the Spirit! Now that you put it that way, it does feel like the sounds areing from the Spirit in front of me. Seriously, this is so confusing.


    However, if we know that the other party is trying tomunicate by using sound, it has got to be that one. It is precisely at times like this that the Staff Relic with the ability to interpret¨D¨D¡ºRound World¡»es into y.


    I was able to use it to confirm Luke¡¯s intentions, and although it was expensive, it wasn¡¯t that useful, but I am d I have many opportunities to use it this time.


    I nod my head in agreement to the Spirit who is constantly calling out to me with the sound of a bell, and beckon Mimic-kun who is waiting in the corner. However, Mimic-kun, who would alwayse whenever I called him, wasn¡¯ting this time.


    Wasn¡¯t one of your functions toe when called¡­¡­¡­¡­ Now is not the time to y, you know?


    After beckoning him several times, Tino notices the exchange between me and Mimic-kun, rushes over to Mimic-kun and *bambam* ps him on the head. Finally, Mimic-kun starts to move.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maybe, just maybe, Tino is really better at handling Relics than me¨D¨DNo, no, no. If I also lose in that field, the only thing I can beat Tino at is my Level. I have to regain my honor here.


    I open the lid of Mimic-kun who approaches and takes out ¡ºRound World¡». Now it is my turn.


    With great enthusiasm, I turn to the Spirit and activate the Relic. The meaning behind the mysterious sounds is transmitted to me.


    ¡º¨D¨DThen, I am counting on you. Son of man.¡» (Spirit)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Y-Yes.¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh? W-Wait a sec?


    The Spirit nods in satisfaction without paying attention to my inward puzzled state and then turns to Mimic-kun, who had left the lid open.


    ¡ºWell then, before the power swallows my consciousness again, I will sleep inside. These days, this world¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mana Material is too strong.¡» (Spirit)


    The Spirit disappears into Mimic-kun. There is no time to stop it.


    And then silence falls over the ce. At first nce, it seems no different than before the Spirit appeared¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uhmm, did it ask me for something?


    Apparently, the Spirit didn¡¯t notice that I couldn¡¯t speak the Spiritnguage (?). It seems that listening while nodding backfired. What should I do.


    Lucia, who was holding her breath and watching the exchange between the Spirit and me, rushed over.


    ¡°Ni-Nii-san, are you all right!? I can¡¯t believe you negotiate with a Spirit¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, I wasn¡¯t really trying to negotiate. At any rate, we have aplished our goal of driving the Spirit away. I am so d everyone is safe.


    Maybe she has recovered a little, Lapis staggers to her feet and stands up straight.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ So it was swallowed by its power, huh. So your attack order was to reduce its excess of power and restore its sanity¡­¡­¡­¡­ I was certainly concerned about the high concentration of Magic in the air, but Yggdra seems to be in a slightlyplicated situation since even a Spirit of that caliber had gathered enough power to cause it to go berserk.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°!! Un, un, that¡¯s right!¡± (Cry)


    The effect of ¡ºRound World¡» only applies to its user. But apparently, Lapis was able to clearly understand the Spirit¡¯snguage.


    Fortunately, she must have heard what it had asked me. I will check with herter. I almost let things go by without knowing what was going on (That happens a lot). <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    And just like that, Cry captured a high-ranking Spirit.


    Do you think it will stay inside Mimic-kun and be forgotten like Kruz?


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 324，Part2: 2 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ⑤

    <h4>Chapter 324£¬Part2: 2 - Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Chapter 324 Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ý</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Lapis then looks down at herpanions, who are still slumped over and says in a serious voice.


    ¡°And it looks like you girls lost the bet just now. If what that Spirit said is true, then this incident has nothing to do with this man. In addition, this man epted the Spirit¡¯s request without hesitation. Needless to say, as a Spirit People, we owe him a lot. I suspect you understand?¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°That¡¯s why, I told you it isn¡¯t Yowaningen¡¯s fault, desu!¡± (Kruz)


    The Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· lower their heads in response to Lapis¡¯ stern gaze and Kruz¡¯s astounding words.


    They are always strong around, so if they suddenly change their attitude like that, it makes me feel unsettled.


    In the first ce, rather than epting it, it was more like I didn¡¯t understand what it was saying¡­¡­¡­¡­ Heck, I doubt you owe me anything, no?


    It goes without saying that having my reputation lower because of misinformation is troublesome but having my reputation go up due to a misunderstanding is also troublesome. I call Lapis in a hurry.


    ¡°It is okay, Lapis. I don¡¯t think you owe me anything due to this incident. I just did what I wanted to do, you don¡¯t need to worry about the bet. That wasn¡¯t fair.¡± (Cry)


    I knew that I was not at fault and the bet was too favorable on my side as we had drowned out what I would have to do if I had lost. If I had actually lost, there is a possibility that they would have made a new request, but even then Sytry would have cleverly cheated our way out.


    As for the Spirit¡¯s request, I have not yet decided whether to ept it or not. I inadvertently said ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Yes.¡±, but I should still be able to take it back.


    The problem is when should I confirm the contents of the request with Lapis¡­¡­¡­¡­ I hope there will be a good timing for that.


    .


    When I frown and think about such a thing, one of the ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· stands up vigorously. She *girori* res at me and stands in front of me, still slightly staggering.


    Her eyes are like jewels shining silently with clean lines and sharp features. As I stiffen involuntarily under her mysterious pressure, the female Magi says to me in a low voice.


    ¡°I-I made¨D¨DWe made a mistake. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. I apologize for all the rude words and suspicions I have raised. I hope you will forgive me¡­¡­¡­¡­ Desu.¡± (Astor)


    A total surrender from them waspletely unexpected.


    The female Magi lowers her head deeply and following her, the other Members lower their heads too.


    How would they feel if they knew I don¡¯t even remember their names? Because, you see¡­¡­ They rarelye to the n House, so I don¡¯t have a chance to interact with them.


    Kruz says to me with a sorry look on her face for some reason.


    ¡°Yowaningen, please forgive them, desu. Astor also apologized using honorifics. It is just that, well¡­¡­ They don¡¯t really understand much about you, Yowaningen, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°No, of course, there is no problem, but¡­¡­ I also think that it can¡¯t help that I am being suspected in a situation like that.¡± (Cry)


    In the first ce, I don¡¯t need an apology or anything¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rather, the way to use honorifics isn¡¯t unique to Kruz, huh. That is more surprising to me.


    When I don¡¯t know what to do, the female Magi that Kruz called Astor raises her head.


    At the same time, the other Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·, who are standing behind her, swarm towards me.


    ¡°You are a good guy, desu. It seems I was wrong about you, desu. Level 8, I thought it was just a silly scale made up by humans, but it seems to be correct in its own way, desu.¡± (Astor)


    ¡°On top of fixing a Spirit which has power close to that of a deity, you even rescue our captiverade¡­¡­ It would be a shame to let him with human, desu. No wonder Lucia thinks so highly of him, desu.¡± (Starlight Member 1)


    ¡°What¡¯s more, you responded to a request from such a Spirit without hesitation! I will make you my friend, desu!¡± (Starlight Member 2)


    The Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· are talking to me excitedly. There isn¡¯t even a shred of contempt that had been floating in their expression until a moment ago.


    Lucia¡¯s cheeks are twitching due to their excessive transformation and Kruz is also vexed.


    Eh? I don¡¯t remember Spirit People being this friendly?


    No, before that, what did that Spirit ask of me? I am thinking of refusing, but it is hard to say nooo.


    ¡°I know, human. It is not exactly quid pro quo, but as an apology for my rudeness, I will give you my treasure, desu! Take care of it, desu!¡± (Astor)


    ¡°N-No, I don¡¯t want it¨D¨DThat¡¯s¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Astor even tries to hand over a ring with a green gem that she is wearing.


    I heard that Spirit People who are salty toward humans are also lenient toward those they are close with, but her sudden change in attitude is too much.


    I can¡¯t ept her treasure. It is bing harder and harder to say no.? Moreover, I am out of free fingers.


    Astor looked hurt for a moment at my firm refusal, but as soon as she thought of something, she took out a knife from her pocket and without hesitation slid it through her long hair.


    A strand of hair like gold thread falls down. Astor gives me a confident smile and offers me a bundle of her hair as my eyes widen at her iprehensible behavior.


    ¡°I know, if you don¡¯t want my treasure, I will part some of my hair, desu! It is my thanks for listening to the Spirit¡¯s request. The hair of a Spirit People is a rare catalyst for Magic. It is not something a human would normally be able to obtain, be thankful for it, desu!¡± (Astor)


    Everyone is stunned by her actions. In particr, Sytry puts her hand to her mouth and her expression is filled with surprise and delight.


    The expression on Sytry¡¯s face is the one thates to her when a truly impossible fortune strikes. I really envy her for being at her own pace even in this kind of situation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ O-Okay¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    As expected, I cannot not ept it. After all, she has already cut it.


    If you go this far, I can¡¯t say no to the Spirit¡¯s request¡­¡­¡­¡­ I feel like puking.


    The strands of hair are as shiny and beautiful as real gold, a little cold and mysterious. The story about it being a rare catalyst for Magic must be true.


    But what do you want me to do with this? And really, what the hell did the Spirit say to me!?


    Kruz approaches me hastily and asks me with a timid look.


    ¡°Yowaningen¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­ Do you want my hair too? Desu.¡± (Kruz)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ For the time being, can you tell Astor and the rest to stop with that weird honorific? It is confusing.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kruz)


    What are youpeting for¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t need it! I mean, handing out your hair is some pretty heavy stuff, you know!?


    For the time being for the portion I have received¡­¡­ Sytry seems to want it, so let¡¯s give it to her.


    But those looks of expectation, are so unsettling. It wasn¡¯t my intention to make the Spirit return to its senses or that I have epted its request.


    The hot gazes of the Members of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· are piercing me all over. The fact that I had done something that would cause such a change in attitude just scared me. What is the kind of thing that a Spirit, which even with almost everyone from ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· (except Luke) could not defeat, could ask me for?


    And then, from outside of the crowd of ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡· Members, a somewhat displeased voice could be heard. It was Liz¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Cry-chaaaan, I¡¯m properly taking care of her just like you said, so properly look at me, ¡®k!? It looks like she¡¯s gonna regain consciousness soon!¡± (Liz)


    <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Good thing Cry told Astor and the others to stop saying desu.


    If he didn¡¯t I wouldn¡¯t know when it is Kruz that is talking, lol.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 325，Part1: 1 - Yggdra

    <h4>Chapter 325£¬Part1: 1 - Yggdra</h4> <h4>Chapter 325 Yggdra?</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°*Keho, keho* Cough, cough¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah, aaah¡­¡­¡± (Spirit People)


    The captive Spirit People coughs and lets out a hoarse moan.


    A slender and graceful body. Long light greenish hair tied back and eyes of the same color. Her glowing white skin is the very image of a Spirit People that humans think of. A pair of pointed ears peeked out from her hair, and her extraordinarily well-proportioned features tell us that her race is not human, even if she didn¡¯t have her ear-specific features.


    And, although I expected a little, her face waspletely different from the person I had given the guide to. Their height is different, their voice is different too. Who the hell was that¡­¡­


    Lucia opens her eyes slightly as if she noticed something. But before Lucia can speak, Lapis says in admiration.


    ¡°This strong Magic power that circtes continuously from inside her body. And the color of her eyes¨D¨DSo this is the people of Yggdra, who live in harmony with nature and maintain the order of the world.¡± (Lapis)


    Eh? Is that something you can tell just by looking at them? Are light green hair and eyes proof that you are from Yggdra?


    I quietly check around me, but no one is voicing an objection. Tino even lets out a sigh of admiration.


    ¡°I feel the same kind of power that flows through the earth¡¯s veins inside her body. Moreover, there is no stagnation at all. The power of Lapis and the others¡¯ are clearly different from those of humans, but I never thought there was anything beyond that¨D¨D¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°It is the pinnacle of static Magic. You can finally reach that state by assimting with nature and honing your power¨D¨DA power that is the exact opposite of Lucia¡¯s power. I have never seen such a still Magic power¨D¨DBut when it reaches this level, her existence is more like a Spirit than a living being.¡± (Lapis)


    Lucia frowns and Lapis adds as if being impressed. I would like to get my hands on a Relic that allows me to see Magic power so someday I can say something cool like that too.


    Then, Eliza goes before the citizen of Yggdra.


    And then, as she holds out her hand to the citizen of Yggdra who is coughing frequently as if a part of the Spirit has entered the back of her throat, she says.


    ¡°She¡¯s probably¡­¡­ The guide. We were supposed to meet further ahead¡­¡­ That Spirit said that the world is approaching its destruction. What happened in Yggdra?¡± (Eliza)


    Heeeh¡­¡­ The destruction of the world, another dangerous thin¨D¨DThe destruction of the world?


    I almost frown involuntarily, but manage to maintain a poker face.


    Suddenly, I no longer want to go to Yggdra anymore. Seriously, Luke doesn¡¯t have to be petrified at a time like this¡­¡­¡­¡­ I wouldn¡¯t mind listening to a small request, but this is clearly a project for Ark.


    I want to shut myself up inside Mimic-kun and stay there, but there is a Spirit inside Mimic-kun. I¡¯m checkmate.


    ¡°*Keho, keho* Cough, cough¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hh!¡± (Yggdra citizen)


    When I am upset without showing it to the public, the citizen of Yggdra finally calm down and look up over here.


    Our eyes met. Her light green eyes are so clear that I feel like I can see deep into her heart when I look at them from the front. They are much more mysterious than the spherical Spirit.


    As if she is puzzled, she checks her surroundings and her cherry-red lips open slightly.


    ¡°You people are¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see. The people that are said to being from the outside¨D¨DRight! What about Milles!¡± (Yggdra Citizen)


    ¡°That Spirit is safe. It regained its consciousness and took refuge in a safe ce. The Spirit told us a brief story, but I want to hear the details. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What happened?¡± (Eliza)


    I don¡¯t wanna hear it thooo¡¯. But it is not like I cannot not hear it.


    As I put a badass expression on my face to keep my emotions from showing, Eliza takes my arm and thrusts it in front of the citizen of Yggdra as if to push me.


    ¡°He is Cry Andrich, the one who found the Cursed Stone. He is known as one of the wisest people in the Imperial Capital. If you talk to him, he might be able to find a solution.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°!? Stop it, Eliza. I am no wise man. There is so much I don¡¯t know.¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t even know why Eliza is giving me such an evaluation¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maybe she is just saying random things like I do?


    As I shrug my shoulders and assert my ipetence, the citizen of Yggdra looks me in the eye as if she is trying to see through my true intentions, but she gives a small nod and stands up.


    ¡°I understand. Originally, the discovery of Shero¡¯s Cursed Stone is already a feat. It doesn¡¯t matter which race you are. Besides, it seems that you have saved me. Normally, it is not something I should talk to humans about, but a debt must be repaid. My name is Serene¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am your guide to Yggdra. I will tell you everything along the way. I will tell you all about the situations that Yggdra is currently facing that could lead to the destruction of the world.¡± (Serene)


    Ah, so you are going to talk about it, huh¡­¡­ I am just here to get Luke cured tho¡¯, but it doesn¡¯t seem like the right atmosphere to say that now.


    I want to be a person who can say no when I want to say no like Liz and others.


    Liz opens her eyes wide and says with an expression that seems to say it is getting interesting.


    ¡°Eh!? The world¡¯s endiiing? What is it, what is it? I didn¡¯t understand what the Spirit was saying at all!¡± (Liz)


    Apparently, the person who can say no when they want to say no seems to be saying yes this time. It is because she wants to stick her head into danger¡­¡­


    Serene takes out the same guide that we have from her bag and hangs it by the string. The guide *kurukuru* spins around, *pitari* points in a direction and stops. It was as if the uncontroble behavior it had up until now was a lie.


    Eliza opens her eyes wide and pulls out her own guide. Just like the one Serene is holding, the guide points at one ce and stops as if it were a matter of course.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ The guide is fixed.¡± (Eliza)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ If the guide went crazy, it would probably be due to the influence of Milles. It is because she is one of the most powerful Spirit in Yggdra¨D¨D¡± (Serene)


    ¡°Wait¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that near-divine Spirit can be used by the Magi of Yggdra!?¡± (Lapis)


    I hear that Spirits are more difficult to contract in proportion to their power. I don¡¯t know how powerful the Spirit I just met was, because I am easily defeated by any kind of Monsters, but it must have been quite powerful since it has withstood Lucia and the others¡¯ onught.


    Serene frowns disapprovingly for a moment at Lapis¡¯ question, then shakes her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, we are just receiving her cooperation. In Yggdra, we have built a close rtionship with the Spirits since immemorial times, so¡­¡­ Normally, I have her in charge of guarding the forest¨D¨DBut as it has be dangerous these days, I asked her to follow me as my escort, but I would have never imagined that the guardian Spirit that has protected the forest for so long would lose herself like this¡­¡­ It is unprecedented. It waspletely unexpected.¡± (Serene)


    ¡°I see,pletely unexpected, huh¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Serene looks at me when I unintentionally leak those words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What is it?¡± (Serene)


    No, nothing¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened, but I just couldn¡¯t help but ruminate on her words when I realized that the trouble this time was bad enough to drive the Spirit, who had protected the legendary country,pletely crazy. It is no different from a simple ¡°Ah¡± or ¡°Um¡± or something like that.


    Somehow, I look up at the sky. Although it has such a big name like the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree, the blueness of the sky is no different from the sky outside.


    After a few minutes of looking up at the sky and escaping reality. I finally made up my mind and put back my regr face back on.


    And then, with a big sigh, I check the people who have been silently waiting for me to finish escaping from reality one by one.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, it is nothing. For now, it looks like we don¡¯t have much time left. I can¡¯t easily promise that I will do something about it, but right now can I ask you to guide us to Yggdra.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ì <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s the final extra chapter thanks to Chulbom and Satria.


    For these 2 months, it is thanks to my pa$$ion that I could post an extra chapter every week XD


    Thanks everyone for the ko-fi! And now I am going back to my regr schedule.


    Cry looking at the sky after saying that Milles rampaging is unexpected was like himmenting about his own geniuses and the fact that everyone is no genius like him.


    Of course Cry, for the regr folks, a high-ranking Spirit rampaging ispletely unexpected.


    They are not like you who y 5d chess like nothing


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 326，Part1: 2 - Yggdra

    <h4>Chapter 326£¬Part1: 2 - Yggdra</h4><h4>Chapter 326 Yggdra?</h4><h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°The work you seed in is a great one. I can see it. Wandering Spirit People¨D¨DYou are¨D¨DA descendant of the forest Shero ruled over, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Serene)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Eliza)


    Eliza looks at Selene with sleepy eyes and nods.


    You should at least do it right at times like this. Don¡¯t tell me you are in afortable state right now?


    ¡°The indiscriminate curse that Shero cast was by no means excusable. But there is ample room for sympathy there. She is not the only one responsible, the people of Yggdra and the human side are responsible too. Anyway, the order we issued is herebypleted. I feel a sense of fate that she has returned at this time after being missing for so long.¡± (Serene)


    Serene lets out a deep sigh. I wondered why they were looking for the Cursed Stone, but it seemed that it was an order from Yggdra.


    But while I am d Eliza found what she was looking for, what about Luke¡¯s petrification.


    It would have been nice if the curse had been lifted together with Shero as she calmed down, but what a tactless curse.


    ¡°And then, human¨D¨DNo, Cry Andrich.¡± (Serene)


    There, Serene stares at me and melodically says.


    ¡°I heard the general story. It is said that you found the Cursed Stone and brought it to Eliza. On behalf of the people of Yggdra, I thank you as well.¡± (Serene)


    ¡°Eh? No¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is not like I did anything in particr tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    The same goes for Eliza and Kruz, but why do all Spirit People have eyes as beautiful as jewels? I feel very unsettled when they look at me like that.


    And what kind of exnation did Eliza give to Serene? No matter how you think about it, that uproar wasn¡¯t as simple as me finding the Cursed Stone and bringing it to Eliza.


    For the time being, I try to deceive her with a badass smile, when Serene clears her throat slightly and says something that seems difficult to say.


    ¡°Originally, I would have given something as a thank you to Yggdra¡¯s new brethren who helped Shero¨D¨DBut as I briefly said along the way, Yggdra is now facing a crisis. We have nothing to give you.¡± (Serene)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah, okay¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I unintentionally let out a curt voice. It was just by chance that I got the Cursed Stone and I didn¡¯te here to ask for a reward, but it is problematic that we cannot achieve our purpose ofing here.


    I don¡¯t even know how long it will take for Luke to be aplete statue. If Serene cannot break the curse, we need to find another solution.


    For example, how about going to the main temple of the ¡°Light Spirit (Korei)¡± Church? Anthem¡¯s Healing Magic is strong, but it doesn¡¯t mean he is the top user of dispelling curses. The chances of finding out something are not zero.


    Or maybe he would be cured if we peeled off the surfaces¡­¡­


    When I frown and tilt my head, Serene¡¯s expression bes cloudy, and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ We are really, really thankful. If you want, you can take anything from Yggdra.¡± (Serene)


    ¡°Ah, no, I didn¡¯t mean to¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Not only Spirit People are said to have a strong sense of kinship, but if I were to make their queen bow her head, it could ruin our entire rtionship with ¡¶Starlight (Hoshi no Seirai)¡·.


    And then, just as I was about to open my mouth in a hurry, a roar suddenly shook the air.


    Serene stiffens in surprise. The source of the sound was¨D¨DLiz.


    An irritated expression on her face and her toes wrapped in her Relic are stuck in the ground.


    It seems that she kicked the ground with all her strength. I thought she had been listening quietly until now, but what happened?


    Serene isn¡¯t the only one who is surprised. My heart is *bakubaku* pounding because of the sudden loud noise she made.


    Liz stands in front of Serene, who is stiff with her eyes wide open, clicks her tongue, and says.


    ¡°Your story¡¯s too long! You¡¯re only talking about irrelevant things, even tho¡¯ you¡¯re the Queen of the Spirit People, but you don¡¯t even know what Cry-chan wantsss? See, Cry-chan, is in a bad mood now!?¡± (Liz)


    ¡­¡­ I am not. I am not in a bad mood! Besides, I don¡¯t want anything. I have already heard that she cannot lift the curse. Even if I ask her to do it, if it is impossible, it is impossible.


    Maybe Liz has something else she wants, but it would be too cruel to ask for it from Yggdra right now.


    ¡°No, Liz, wait a minute¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    As expected, I try to stop her, but Liz is already not hearing what I am saying.


    Her boldness is both her strength and her weakness.


    Completely ignoring me, Liz approaches Serene and grabs her by the cor.


    And then, ring at Serene from close range with her *giragira* ring eyes, Liz speaks with a strong voice.


    ¡°Who cares about your boring talk! We¡¯re busy here, so Cry-chan is telling you to quickly guide him to that dangerous Treasure Shrine that has manifested in the World Tree!¡± (Liz)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t say that.<h4>TL notes:</h4><h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Yeah quickly take Cry to that Treasure Shrine so he can solve the issue!


    I am sure he is shaking with excitement to go there.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow </h4>

 Chapter 327: 1 - Yggdra â‘¢

    <h4>Chapter 327: 1 - Yggdra ¢Û</h4> <h4>Chapter 327 Yggdra ¢Û</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    Serene opens her eyes wide at Liz¡¯s overly abusive words.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to be intimidated, but she has an unusual reaction. She may have never left Yggdra, so she may not be used to talking to Hunters.


    Or rather, Liz¡­¡­¡­¡­ You just want to go to the Treasure Shrine, don¡¯t you?


    Well, she hasn¡¯t been to a High-Level Treasure Shrely¡­¡­ Or rather, she has already conquered most of the Treasure Shrines around the Imperial Capital, so for Liz, who loves the unknown, this incident might have been a godsend.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do you understand? The current area around the World Tree is really dangerous. The source of Mana Materials is the same as outside, but the density is different. Yggdra is the center of the world, and the Monsters that manifest there are no longer in the realm of simple Monsters.¡± (Serene)


    ¡°What does it matter? You won¡¯t know unless you fight them!? How can you be a Hunter if you¡¯re afraid of powerful enemies! Riiight, Cry-chan?¡± (Liz)


    Liz turns to me and asks for my agreement.


    Her light pink eyes sparkle with vitality and her face is faintly flushed. This is 20% irritation and 80% joy, riiight.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ For the time being, even if I am unwilling but give in to let you fight, our goal is, in the end, to lift Luke¡¯s curse. I just want you to remember that.


    Serene couldn¡¯t hide her bewilderment, as if she had never been threatened by someone grabbing her by the cor. There, Lapis, who is crossing her arms and making a difficult face, snorts and says.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ Barbaric, as usual. However¨D¨DThose with power have a duty to exercise it, huh. It is also in line with our pride as ¡°Spirit People (Noble)¡±. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, very well.? I will follow you this time.¡± (Lapis)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I didn¡¯t say anything, you know.


    However, thinking about it calmly, this might be the surest way to save Luke. And it is not like we must capture the Treasure Shrine that has manifested.


    If what Serene said is true, all we need to lift Luke¡¯s curse is a ¡ºce¡».


    We can just secretly sneak up to the World Tree, and if there is a Phantom, we can have everyone deal with it and use that opportunity to quickly lift the curse.


    To begin with, finding a solution to the main issue is impossible. As expected, there is nothing we can do about the manifestation of a Treasure Shrine.


    I have indeed witnessed the birth of a Treasure Shrine, but I have never witnessed the disappearance of a Treasure Shrine. A Treasure Shrine is not something that can be destroyed by burning it down¡­¡­


    ¡°We-Well, it does look like we need to go below the World Tree to lift Luke¡¯s curse¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Seeing me reluctantlyplying, Serene shrugs her shoulders in exasperation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Apparently, it is true that humans are self-confident. Or should I call you a daredevil¨D¨D¡± (Serene)


    You are absolutely right. Hunters think too little about their own life. I want to withdraw inside Mimic-kun.


    ¡°The Mana Materials have already reached saturation and doomsday is approaching. The Mana Materials are not limited to the vicinity of the World Tree, but it has also invaded the entire forest, even affecting the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree that we created. The number of Monsters that have been spawned is probably not just a thousand or ten thousand. The area around the World Tree is already an uncharted territory that cannot even be approached. The Spirits who built and protected Yggdra together with us have already been mostly transformed¨D¨DOur war efforts were of no avail. Knowing this fact, are you still willing to take up the challenge for the sake of your friend?¡± (Serene)


    Without noticing myplete reticence of it, Serene reconfirms my intention in a serious voice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What is that information just now, you said it way toote. After all, it would be faster to find a way to lift the curse outside¨D¨DBut even if I stop, Liz and the others will not stop.


    Normally, this would be a scene where Luke would go out of control and Liz would reprimand him, but because Luke is not there, Liz is going out of control. And someone able to stop Liz does not exist.


    When doing my best to think about how to gently refuse her, Sytry, who has been silent up until now, raises her right hand.


    ¡°Question¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have one question for you¡­¡­ Serene-san.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°What might it be?¡± (Serene)


    Serene looks at Sytry. Her face is like a doll. Sytry smiles cheerfully, puts her hands together, and says.


    ¡°The properties of Mana Material are immutable. Mana Material flows in the veins that run through the ground, and where there is power, Treasure Shrines, Monsters¨D¨DAnd Phantoms are born. This has not changed since ancient times. Moreover, from what I heard¨D¨DWhether it is to let go of your friends or prepare for war, the people of Yggdra seemed to have urately grasped the problems that the World Tree is facing and the possible future.¡± (Sytry)


    A well-reasoned narrative. Indeed, it is as she says.


    I didn¡¯t notice it at all, but Serene and the others let their friends go before Shero¡¯s curse got out of control¨D¨DSo at least a thousand years had passed.


    Serene¡¯s eyes widen for a moment as if she has been struck dumb, but she quickly nods her head as if she has given up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That is right. We knew the doom that the World Tree was destined to follow. And we were working to prevent it. In fact, it would have at least ¡ºProlonged¡» its life. However, the increase in power far exceeded our imagination.¡± (Serene)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see. You have it hard.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yowaningen, you¡¯re so light-minded, desu.¡± (Kruz)


    Even though you knew it, you couldn¡¯t do anything about it, huh¡­¡­ Well, these things happen.


    It is no wonder I am light-minded. I am not a party involved in this incident. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Cry witnesses the birth of a Treasure Shrine, and now he is going to make one disappear?


    What next a transforming Treasure Shrine? The fusion of multiple Treasure Shrine!?


    But Cry is being so chill, does he understand that he is going to the same Treasure Shrine that is inside the World Tree?


    No, what a stupid question, of course, he is chill about it, Master~ is god!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 265: 1 - Return to the Everyday Life

    <h4>Chapter 265: 1 - Return to the Everyday Life</h4> <h4>Chapter 265 Return to the Everyday Life</h4> <h4>Part 1</h4>


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, I¡¯m baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack!¡± (Cry)


    Imperial Capital of Zebrudia. The private room of the n House.


    Somehow, when I returned from Toizant, I did something simr. With a sense of d¨¦j¨¤-vu, I spun around in a big circle on the spot and fell back onto the bed that had been so familiar to me for so long.


    A custom-made bed with just the right amount of bounce softly epts me.


    ¡±Supreme Martial Arts Festival (Buteisai)¡±. A trip that was supposed to be just sightseeing ended up in a terrible mess.


    My body felt heavy as if the gravity around me had increased. Although there was no substantial damage (Although my reputation took some damage), I felt strong fatigue.


    Physically and mentally¨D¨DI was red at a lot by Franz-san, the bad foxes held a grudge against me, and I somehow managed to cheat about the Imouto Kitsune who should have been a huge problem if it was known that she had been outside and in the end, even though it was 90% my fault, I was able to suppress the Key of the Earth that had activated. I should have the right to rest now.


    I have decided. I will never go outside. No matter what happens, I will never leave my room for a while!


    Fortunately, I have everything here. I can have my meals brought to me, and there is even a bathroom. I also have arge number of Relics to polish.


    It seems that the Empire will negotiate with neighboring countries and cooperate with them to eradicate the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±. It seems that Treasure Hunters who had gathered there have also received a request.


    I also received a request to cooperate, but I firmly refused. I was red at by everyone, including Gark-san, but I don¡¯t care, I have other things to do!


    With firm determination, I dered to Eva who was standing near the entrance of the room with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    ¡°Eva! I am not allowing any visits for a while! Even if it is from the country, merchants, Gark-san, or anyone who sends me a request, turn them away! I have other things¡­ To do!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ehhhhh¡­¡­ What is it that you have to do?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Nothing is what I am going to do.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Are you¡­¡­¡­¡­ Being philosophical?¡± (Eva)


    I am not philosophizing. I just need a rest for my brain. Well, if you are asking me if I am using it to the point of exhaustion, it is pretty doubtful tho¡¯¡­¡­


    I twist my heavy body on the bed and stretch my back as far as I can to rx my body.


    As a n Master and a Level 8, I should avoid appearing pathetic in front of everyone, but if it is with Eva, it is fine.


    Ahhhhh, I can¡¯t. The repercussions of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival are taking a toll on my body. I want to be one with the bed right now.


    Eva sighs deeply as I immediately show my pathetic side with my whole body.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. I will decline everything for a little while. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What would you like me to do if Luke-san and the otherse here?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Lukeee? It is fine to let Luke and the others through.¡± (Cry)


    Or rather, Luke and the others are going toe in on their own anyway¡­¡­ Is there any way to reject them when they break in?


    I have been, pushed around by Luke and the others, and even now, I am still doing something dangerous like being a Hunter, you know! I am¨D¨DUsed to being swept away.


    As I was *gorogoro* rolling around and lying on my bed in order to recover my energy, I noticed a piece of paper on the table¨D¨DOn the side table that was right next to my bed.


    I reach my arm out and pick it up. It was a very old piece of paper folded in two. I am sure there wasn¡¯t something like this before I went to the Supreme Martial Arts Festival¨D¨D.


    I check what was written inside and frown.


    ¡°Lemme see¡­¡­ ¡ºKuu, I can¡¯t find you¡», huh¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? A letter? Someone entered here while you were away¡­?¡± (Eva)


    Evaes up to me, wide-eyed and shocked. I put down the letter with a simple sentence and *gorogoro* rolled on the bed.


    ¡°No, this one is fine. I see¡­¡­ Uuuun¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What was it? That letter?¡± (Eva)


    That¡¯s of course¡­¡­ A letter Eliza left for me. Kuu is something like a nickname she calls me.


    Eliza Beck is the only outside member of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· and a Spirit People who go at her own pace in the Party.


    Her role is Thief. Her Alias is ¡¶Lost (Horo)¡·. Her temperament is so easy-going that it is hard to think that she is a Spirit People (You could say that she is happy-go-lucky), and her skill is reliable, but as her Alias suggest, she had the troubling habit of wandering as she pleases from ce to ce as the wind blow.


    As the Party Leader and the person who rmended her to the Party, I also saw Eliza quite a few times.


    What is extremely troubling is that she is not really aware that she is wandering. From what is written in the letter, it also suggests that is the case here, but I have never tried to exclude Eliza from anything I do.


    It is not that you can¡¯t find me, it is that you are gone¡­¡­


    Well, maybe it is necessary to be that happy-go-lucky in order to be in ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·, a Party that goes here and there doing whatever they likes.


    But, Eliza¡­¡­ Where and what were you doing? She seems to meet Luke and the others to a certain extent, but in my opinion, Eliza is quite a rare character.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like she is hiding from me, and it doesn¡¯t seem like she hates me, but for some reason, our timing just doesn¡¯t match.


    ording to Liz, Eliza seems to have a high sense of danger above all else, so that is the reason why it is so hard to meet with each other or something¡­¡­ What does that mean?


    Now, the letter only says one sentence, but I have an idea as to why Eliza entered the room while I was away.


    When I got up, I looked around the room and discovered a box at the foot of the side table. It was a rugged wooden box.


    When I moved the heavy box with difficulty and opened the lid, I found arge amount of junk that I did not understand what it was.


    Old worn-out boots and rusty coins. A deless knife and a simple metal ring. All of these seemingly worthless items were Relicsing from Mister Treasure Shrine. Perhaps they had been found by Eliza while she was wandering. Maybe some of them might have been store-bought items, but that was of no importance.


    Initially, it is said that Spirit People of the Desert had a nature that made them love the earth and travel the world. Spirit People of the Forest are known for never leaving their forests, but Spirit People of the Desert are all travelers, though not as much as Eliza.


    ¡±Spirit People of the Desert (Desert Noble)¡± are natural-born Hunters who have traveled to many magicalnds with their superior magical qualities, affinities for spirits, flexible bodies, and keen intuition. Even today, there are many uncharted natural areas in the world, and the areas they enter include many Treasure Shrines.


    I also met Eliza at a certain desert Treasure Shrine.


    Eliza is a skilled, happy-go-lucky, intuitive, and genuine Hunter¨D¨DAnd isn¡¯t very materialistic.


    Eliza Beck¡¯s goal was to enter the Treasure Shrine in itself, so she showed little interest in the Relics that exist inside or the drops items from the Phantoms she had defeated. Of course, she needed money to wander around, so she picked up items that looked valuable, but most of the time she left them there.


    I was the one who stopped her from doing that. She had gone to the trouble of entering a dangerous Treasure Shrine and found Relics, it would be a shame not to bring it back home with her.


    Even though most of the Relics she found in the Treasure Shrines are junk-Relics, they can be worth a good amount of money if you collect enough of them.


    Thus, an agreement was made between Eliza and me.


    Eliza brings back the Relics and I sell them and give her the profits. I don¡¯t take amission, but she promised that if I find a Relic I want in the loot, I can get it. It is a contract in which no one loses.


    Sytry manages the loot during their activities as a Party, so the only things she brings to me are those she obtains during her solo activities, but the more times she does it, the more items she gives me. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    I am baaack! And what a fantastic news I got Strange Grief Light Novel is being officially tranted by J-Novel Club. Normally, we shouldn¡¯t have a bad surprise with them. Now finger cross that they will make a physical release of it!


    We start the 7th Arc with a truckload of information on Eliza, the only member of Strange Grief we never see, nice!


    But if she is really sensitive to disaster, I think it is normal that we can¡¯t see her as Cry is a walking disaster XD


    Hope we can see her soon!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Here there is no pronoun but it can be ¡°you¡± or ¡°it¡±. But further down seems to make me think that she mean she can¡¯t find Cry.Horo: mean Wanderer or Lost one.

 Chapter 265(2): 2 - Return to the Everyday Life

    <h4>Chapter 265(2): 2 - Return to the Everyday Life</h4> <h4>Chapter 265 Return to the Everyday Life</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    What happened at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival was a good experience for me.


    There was a terrible Relic that caused an earthquake over a wide area just by piercing the ground. As a Relic collector, I must umte even more knowledge about them. The Key to the Earth has been broken, but there is no guarantee that there is not a simr Relic.


    I have to practice so that I can stop it immediately the next time a Key of the Earth activates¨D¨D.


    As I was thinking about this and fishing through the content, I found a long, thin object wrapped in ck cloth in the pile of junk.


    I quickly took it up and unraveled the cloth with a strange pattern on it.


    Oh, this is¡­¡­ A Sword-type Relic! How unusual.


    ¡°This is it, this is it. This is what I was looking for!¡± (Cry)


    I lifted the sword in its scabbard with great enthusiasm and observed it. It is a sword with a ck gem on its hilt, surely a significant sword. However, it does not have the same ceremonial atmosphere as the Key of the Earth.


    The fact that it was sheathed and carefully wrapped in cloth suggests that Eliza was also managing it carefully.


    I will have Lucia charge itter.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Please keep it in moderation¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Eva sighed in exasperation as I smiled at the daily life that had finally returned to me.


    ¡ì¡¡¡ì¡¡¡ì


    ¡°Haaah!? Nii-san is on the wanted list in the underworld!?¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Looks like theypletely got their eyes on him¡­¡­ There is a big mess going on with the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±, so I don¡¯t think they will move carelessly¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    Sytry replied with a troubled look at Lucia¡¯s hysteric voice.


    ¡°Well, after doing all that¡­¡­ And also because he is ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (Nageki no Borei)¡· Leader.¡± (Liz)


    By nature, skilled Treasure Hunters are often targeted by thieves. Hunters whose main activity is to explore Treasure Shrines still have few opportunities to incur a grudge, but this ispletely not the case for a Party like ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· that has crushed several organizations.


    The events at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival have settled down to a certain level. The copsed arena has been cleaned up, and daily life has seemingly returned to normal.


    However, it is only temporary.


    The revtion of the existence of a fearsome secret organization had a significant impact, both on arge scale and a small scale.


    Initially, a bounty was ced on ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· by the people who were in the organizations that had been crushed by them. The reason why there have not been that many assaults so far is because it was not worth the risk.


    For a Treasure Hunter, having a bounty is proof of your name being recognized. So having one on your head is still alright.


    Luke frowned as he looked at the list of wanted documents that Sytry had ordered from the underworld.


    ¡°They¡¯re really fired up. One, ten, hundred, thousand¡­¡­¡­¡­ What do you have to do to get a bounty this high? Even if I killed a hundred people, it wouldn¡¯t be this high. Does he have a trick or something?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Uuuumu¡­¡­¡± (Anthem)


    ¡°If they pull their weight, it will be able to pay off his debt, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡± (Sytry)


    The amount on the bounty wasn¡¯t normal.


    Unlike normal bounty, the amount of a wanted man¡¯s bounty posted in the underworld is proportional to the number of grudges you have and the number of people who want you dead. Most of those with high bounties on their heads are important figures of great nations or families of Hunters who have been active for generations¨D¨DAnd other influential people whose mere death would cause a ripple effect in various fields. Isn¡¯t it unprecedented that such arge bounty is ced on a single Hunter who is not of a particrly remarkable birth and has not killed a single person?


    Liz opened her eyes as she looked at the bounty list.


    ¡°Ark-chan had been overtaken.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°As expected of a giant organization, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­ There is probably also a question of honor in y¡­¡­ But well, it doesn¡¯t seem like they have a lot of leeways either¨D¨D¡± (Sytry)


    ording to Sytry¡¯s investigation, the interior of the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± is in a very unstable state. There are no details about it but it seems there is a civil war going on. Perhaps the activation of the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡» was unexpected for the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡±. Moreover, they do not seem to realize that it was not the fox mask man who activated the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡».


    What matters here is not the actual situation, but how it is viewed by others.


    In front of the public, their n had been crushed. If they leave him alone, they will be underestimated. So there is no way to avoid putting a bounty on his head. That¡¯s what this huge bounty means.


    Well, in the first ce, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is also the sworn enemy of some people.


    Fortunately, the list itselfes from the underworld. There is no need to worry about being attacked by famous Hunters who are active in public society.


    ¡°Soooo nice¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cry. I wonder if powerful swordsmen wille?¡± (Luke)


    ¡°With that amount of money, they wouldn¡¯t attack unless they are very confident¡­¡­ If there is going to be an attack, I think they wille after being fully prepared¡­¡­ After that, I don¡¯t think swordsmen wille.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Haaaaah¡­¡­ This is all because he is doing those crazy stunts¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    There are a lot of mysterious rumors surrounding ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, Zebrudia¡¯s Level 8 Hunter, but there is only one thing that is certain.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· has survived many deadly situations and has never suffered a single scratch.


    That¡¯s when Sytry stood up, *pan* pped her hands together, and said.


    ¡°I heard Cry-san won¡¯t be leaving his room for a while, so let¡¯s escort him for a while. I know each of you is busy, so let¡¯s do it in rotation!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Syt, aren¡¯t you the busiest one? Don¡¯t you look pale?¡± (Liz)


    Hearing her sister¡¯s words, Sytry put her hand on her forehead.


    As if he remembered something, Luke *pon* hit his hand and got up with a look of annoyance.


    ¡°Aaaaah, I¡¯ve been called too¡­¡­ Seriously, just because I¡¯ve skipped out on exterminating Dragons, they are making a big deal out of it¨D¨DCan¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll show them the ¡°Lightning God Sword (Raijinken)¡± that I am practicing on.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°Even I have missed a very important exam¡­¡­ How can I excuse myself to the professor who rmended me¡­¡­¡± (Lucia)


    ¡°Umu, Umu. (Anthem)


    ¡°Anthem-Nii has it good, riiight? Your bosses don¡¯t particrly bother you¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    Anthem nodded vigorously at Liz, who looked envious.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Umu!¡± (Anthem) <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So hype for next week as FF7 Reunion ising out!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 266(2): 2 - Return to the Everyday life â‘¡

    <h4>Chapter 266(2): 2 - Return to the Everyday life ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Chapter 266 Return to the Everyday life ¢Ú</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    Finally, I take out of my pocket one of the purposes of today¡¯s visit, something I have been entrusted with, and ce it on the desk.


    Eva opened her eyes. That ck stone with strange patterns was also one of the most famous Relics.


    ¡°Franz-kyo<sup>1 has entrusted me with a Symphonic Stone. Cry¡¯s policy on secrets is nothing new. I want you to give this to Cry. The operation to eradicate the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± will be led by the nation, and we are still discussing what steps to take¨D¨DSo contact me if you hear anything, is what he said.¡± (Gark) </sup>


    Relying on Treasure Hunters is not in the best interest of the country¡¯s honor, but they cannot leave an effective card doing nothing.


    Normally, it is impossible for a nobleman to give a Hunter a direct line ofmunication. This must have been apromise that Franz-kyo, who hated ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·, made after killing himself for the sake of the Empire. Cry would have been charged with contempt if he had made one single mistake, but as usual, he was just barely safe.


    Eva stared down at the Relic for a while but eventually gave a small nod.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ We will gratefully receive it. I will give it to the Master.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°From now on¡­¡­¡­¡­ The Imperial Capital is going to be really busy.¡± (Gark)


    From recent sources that I heard, arge bounty has been ced on ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· head. Up until now, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· has fought off many bandits, but this time, the amount of money on his head was enough to attack even a Level 8 Hunter.


    Of course, I don¡¯t expect that man to be defeated so easily. Cry Andrich is not the same man he once was when he came to the Imperial City to be a Hunter.


    He¡­ Became stronger.? At first nce, he may not seem to have changed, but he has established an organization, trained his allies, and earned their trust¨D¨DAnd now that the war against the ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± has begun, defeat is not an option for the current ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·.


    Cry Andrich¡¯s defeat will lead to a drop in morale. After crossing his arms, Gark continues.


    ¡°Eva, there is a possibility that the bandits who want to aim at ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· may harm the n¡¯s staff. You must be very careful.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°That is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not something new. This ce is full of Hunters, and originally, when the n House was built and at the Master¡¯s instructions, the upper floors were built with the assumption of assants attacking. He wanted us to be able to escape while the Hunters belonging to the n were fighting on the first and second floors. Fortunately, it hasn¡¯t happened yet¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see. So he has considered it from the beginning, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s a natural consideration when you¡¯re hiring nobatants¨D¨DGood thinking he had there.¡± (Gark)


    It is more difficult than it sounds for the powerful to put themselves in the shoes of the powerless. Even the Association of Explorers cannot im to be able topletely guarantee the safety of its employees.


    And to spend money on it, I am sure there would have been a bacsh from the Hunters who paid for it, but the fact that he seems to think nothing of it, and yet he gives instructions when he has to, shows that he is a solid n Master.


    ¡°The defenses are perfect. We put a lot of effort into the third floor and above, so the first and second floors aren¡¯t as good¨D¨DHe said that if there is a fight on those floors, it will break anyway so no need to put so much effort on it.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Is this¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ How it goes normally?¡± (Gark)


    To begin with, ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· is supposed to be a n where the n Master¡¯s authority is weak. Is it OK to include Hunters belonging to the n in the interception force without permission


    For a moment, such a question crossed his mind, but Gark nodded broadly and convinced himself.


    Perhaps I should not say this as the head of the Imperial Capital Branch of the Explorer Association, but of course, it is better to have Hunters fight to the death than to have ordinary civilians killed or injured. Those with power must protect the weak. That is one of the reasons why the Explorer Association was established.


    ¡°If anything happens, contact the Explorers Association as usual. We will do our best to help.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Yes. At that time, we will count on you.¡± (Eva)


    As the discussion was over he stood up.


    Gark is not free either. First of all, he has to find out if there were any ¡°Fox (Kitsune)¡± among the staff and the Hunters who belonged to Explorer Association. Just thinking about it gave him a headache. In the first ce, Gark was appointed as the branch manager because of his charisma and experience as a Hunter, so he is not good at detailed investigations.


    He sighed heavily as he thought about the work he would have to do after returning to the branch office when suddenly he heard a familiar voiceing from the entrance.


    ¡°Aaaah, Eva, theeere you are¨D¨DAbout the guest who is supposed to be here today¡­¡­¡­¡­ Geh, Gark-san!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Cry-san!?¡± (Eva)


    The person who appeared enthusiastly at the entrance of the lounge was Cry Andrich, the Master of ¡¶First Step (Hajimari no Ashiato)¡· who had just refused to meet with me.


    Our eyes met and silence prevailed in the lounge. My subordinates from the Explorer Association who I brought along were also staring in shock at the goofy, smiling Cry who appeared.


    He was focused¡­¡­ On another matter? He said that no one should interfere with him? And did that guy just say ¡°Geh¡±?


    Eva also looked at Gark as if she was troubled. If the person who refused to meet with you shows up with a goofy smile on his face, no matter how brilliant your Vice-n Master is, she will probably have that look on her face.


    Cry frowned and approached while? *kyorokyoro* checking his surroundings.


    ¡°What? Were you talking with Eva? I am sorry, but I have an important guest that is supposed to arrive today¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    You¡¯re the one I came to see.


    Just as I was about to yell this at him, the ss in the lounge shattered.


    *Kirakira* Shining ss shards flew around. Even though I have long since retired as a Treasure Hunter, my kic vision clearly caught what flew in through the window.


    I quickly took a stance.


    It was a single arrow. A long, thick, golden arrow.


    The arrow prated the lounge window as if it was the most natural thing in the world, and pierced Cry¡¯s forehead who was *furafura* goofily approaching as if it sucked the arrow.


    And as usual, the arrow was deflected as if it hit a thick wall.


    ¡°!? Wh-What?¡± (Cry)


    Said Cry with a voice devoid of any pain or worry.


    Contrary to Cry who is standing still, the Hunters in the lounge quickly took up fighting positions at the sudden peaceful mood that got shattered.


    ¡°Kuh!? What was that!? Is it Liz? Or is it Luke?¡± (Member 1)


    ¡°It¡¯s an attack!¡± (Member 2)


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· absolute defense.


    We can assume that the Relic collector, Cry Andrich, has a Barrier Ring, but the attacker is probably also taking that into ount.


    Cry picked up the fallen arrow and looked around in confusion. The arrow was thick enough to blow off the head of a mythical beast. The arrowhead was sharp¨D¨DAnd something like a ck box was strapped to it.


    A Barrier Ring is powerful, therefore countermeasures against it are always taken. The basis of assassination is a two-hit-sure kill.


    The things that are attached to arrows in such a situation are always the same. ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡· is surely aware of this, so Gark stood in front of his men and shouted a warning.


    .


    ¡°Cry, it¡¯s a bomb!¡± (Gark)


    ¡°!? Gark-san, pass!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aaaah!?¡± (Gark)


    With a light voice, Cry turned towards Gark and threw the arrow at him.


    Completely caught off guard, the arrow *kurukuru* spins around, slides across the floor, and closes in on me. Cry jumps with a smooth movement as if it was nned, and rammed into Eva as if he were protecting her.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?¡± (Gark)


    Don¡¯t tell me, his guest is this!?


    I crossed my arms and took a defensive stance. With my eyes, I saw everything turn white, and the heat and shock sted through my entire body. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Sasuga Cry, pushing the bomb on Gark and saving Eva at the same time.


    With that masterful pass from Cry, I¡¯m off ying FF7 Reunion.


    Tchao ¨¤ plus! <h4>Footnotes</h4>


    Kyo: It is a suffix for a noble. It can be tranted as ¡°Lord¡± or ¡°Sir¡±.

 Chapter 267(2): 2 - Prediction

    <h4>Chapter 267(2): 2 - Prediction</h4> <h4>Chapter 267 Prediction</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Neee~ why not~? Let¡¯s kill them? We¡¯ve to crush them properly or it¡¯ll be dangerous? Why can¡¯t weeee~!?¡± (Liz)


    One night after the attack, I am in my private room at the n House. I was sitting on the bed with my head in my hands, and Liz raised a sweet voice while clinging to me.


    I sighed for what must have been the umpteenth time as I was left at her mercy.


    They say that when you gain power, you gain allies as well as enemies. This is especially true for Treasure Hunters, a fact that came as a shock to me, as I became a Hunter simply because I wanted to go on adventures.


    If you take revenge on a bandit who has attacked you, you would get more grudges. If you sell Relics or monster¡¯s parts to a firm, you may be scorned by other firms, and many of your rival Hunters are also ambitious, so they will aim to kick you down if they have a chance. And, of course, it is not out of spite but it was not umon for my childhood friends to directly offend their clients and incur their resentment.


    Recently, she has be a bit quieter, but apparently, something has changed after the Supreme Martial Arts Festival that happened recently.


    My private room which was windowless and below the hidden door of the n Master¡¯s office also serves as a safe zone created for times like these. When the n was first established, I was attacked so often that it was natural to think about the staff and my safety.


    Contrary to expectations, the n House had never been attacked until now¡­¡­ What went wrong? Was it wrong for me to go to the lounge despite announcing that I was going to stay in my room?


    When I closed my eyes, all I could see in my mind was the approaching arrow and the bomb that was strapped on it. Fortunately, as usual, I was unharmed thanks to the Barrier Ring¡¯s power, Eva was unharmed as well, and Gark, who I had passed the bomb, was alive, but I did not know what to do. The only thing I do know is that I would be safe if I shut myself up in my private room.


    The identity of the attackers was no longer important. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for something to attack me in the first ce, and I had no idea what it was. It was possible that the bandits we had missed came in retaliation, or that Franz-san had run out of patience and hired a hitman to kill me.


    It would be nice if this case was the kind of incident that time would solve¨D¨D.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ughter every single one of them and all their families to make an example out of them, no~? I¡¯ll properly catch every singlest one of them. Nee~? It¡¯s fine, right?¡± (Liz)


    And the biggest problem was my childhood friends.


    Liz leaned over to me while *pafpaf* tapping the bed with her foot without reserve.


    I whispered in her ears when she unreservedly got close to me by putting her arms around me from the front.


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Whyyy? Neee, at this rate, we will be underestimated, y¡¯know? I¡¯ll definitely make them regret aiming at Cry-chan.? I¡¯ll make a bloodbath of them and hang them at the gate of the Imperial Capital.¡± (Liz)


    There was a boiling emotion in her voice that could not be hidden.


    I thought I knew the Treasure Hunter¡¯s rules. But she goes a little overboard. It would be enough to repel the attacker, but this is not the kind of thing that would satisfy her. When she finds the culprits, she will make an example and ughter every single one of them and all their families. Which one is the criminal?


    Liz says as she *surisuri* rubs her skin against me.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, Liz-chan isn¡¯t mad at Cry-chan being attacked, okay? There¡¯s no way Cry-chan will be killed by an explosion¨D¨DBut it¡¯s just, if you get hit, you have to fight back¡­¡­ That¡¯s what hunters do. Right?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°Uuuun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    She ispletely mad. Sytry came to mest night and said something like, ¡ºThey attacked someone I care about, so I am going to attack someone they care about¡», so if I didn¡¯t stop her, she would have totally be a criminal.


    It is not about the matter of not getting caught or anything like that. It is about how I would exin to Liz and Sytry¡¯s parents back in our hometown if that happened.


    She may be under considerable stress, her skinship is more intense than usual. Her hands and feet are unreservedly entwined with my body. Her body temperature was transmitted to me and I started to sweat.


    Unexpectedly, I was bitten on my neck, and I raised my voice. Stop acting like an animal!


    I shake Liz off, grabbed her hands and feet, and hold her down on the bed.? Liz opened her eyes and rxed.


    It has been a while since I became a Hunter, but my repertoire of excuses to use at times like this hasn¡¯t increased at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am busy right now, so it¡¯s okay. Everything is going ording to n!¡± (Cry)


    In the first ce, because of that incident, the asion for Martis-san, who was supposed toe to appraise the Relic that Eliza had left behind, had all but disappeared.


    I was going to take a good rest while fiddling with my Relics without thinking about anything¨D¨DBut no matter how badly they hurt me, I don¡¯t think I would want to kill every single one of the attackers and all their families. I have been through a lot of bad things, you know! I have a high tolerance for bad things.


    ¡°Eeeeeh? Really? Are you really going to retaliate properly?¡± (Liz)


    I tell Liz once and for all, who is unusually semi-convinced of what I said.


    ¡°This is not the time to think about such nonsense. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t attack us for a while since everyone is talking about it. Even the guards are on the move.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eeeeeeeh¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    I get it. I get it. You are stressed out.


    I reach out and caress the neck of the pouting Liz. Liz¡¯s skin is as smooth and slightly hot as when she was a child, and it seems to suckle against the palm of my hand.


    I am always troubled by how close she is but she loves skinship and often hugs me, but most of all, Liz loves to be touched. She was a little envious of the way I used to brush Lucia¡¯s hair in the past, so brushing her hair is also very effective.


    I know a lot of ways to get her into a good mood. It is not just to show that I have known her for a long time.


    As I smiled, feeling enlightened, Liz blinked at me and said in a somewhat softer voice than before.


    ¡°Huh? ¡­¡­ Could it be that Cry-chan is stressed out? Are you in the mood? Shall I undress?¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I should call Lucia and Sytry when Liz is escorting me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s right, no matter how much it¡¯s for the sake of the n, it¡¯s really stressful to endure retaliating, riiight.? Yep, OK. You can dump your stress on me.¡± (Liz)


    With flushed cheeks, Liz says that. What kind of misunderstanding does she have? What the hell does she think I am?


    I don¡¯t know if she was joking or serious, but I was now stunned before I was embarrassed. I silently twist her soft cheeks. Liz smiles like a blossoming flower.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ She isn¡¯t defending at all. I removed my hands and sighed deeply.


    ¡°It is kind of dissatisfying to have Liz worry about my stress.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eeeh, you¡¯re always sticking around with me, so it¡¯s fine to let me stick around with you sometimes¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    It seems that for the next while, Liz and the others will be escorting me on a daily basis.


    I am very grateful and looking forward to it, but will I really be able to withstand my childhood friend who has grown up to be this powerful? It is just the first day and I am already filled with anxiety.


    But apparently, retaliating haspletely gone out of her mind. It is very helpful that she is simple.


    ¡°Well, it is not like I am stressed or anything, but I had a rough time during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, so I need to gather my strength back. I am sure Liz is tired, too, so I hope you would stay quiet for a while.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°In the end, I didn¡¯t even participate in the match, so I¡¯m not tired¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah, that¡¯s right! My ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± wanted to see Cry-chan¡­¡­¡± (Liz)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I would love to see your ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± too, but I am busy. I am shutting myself up and resting, but that doesn¡¯t mean I am free.¡± (Cry)


    Every time I meet Liz and the others¡¯ ¡°Master (Shisho)¡±, I am either hearing them brag orin about Liz and the others¡­¡­ I am not their guardian, you know!


    I am too afraid to check how much these girls exaggerate what they say about me.


    Then, at that moment, there was a sound on the other side of the door.? Liz¡¯s smile was gone, she got off the bed with a somewhat bored expression, approached the door, and opened it without hesitation.


    It was Tino who was outside the door. She was sitting on her butt and looking up at Onee-sama with a pale expression.


    ¡°I wondered why you were outside the whole time¡­¡­¡­ But Cry-chan, what are you going to do about this?¡± (Liz)


    This room no longer has the appearance of a hidden room, but it is toote now. Tino¡¯s eyes widen and she looks at me as if frightened.


    ¡°Gathering strength. I-Inviting the attack¡­¡­¡­¡­ ughter¡­¡­ Every single one of them and all their¡­¡­ Families?¡± (Tino)


    Even if you were eavesdropping, you only heard the most dangerous parts, and I never said anything about inviting an attack. Could it be because of Liz¡¯s silent pressure?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is because when she is in a good mood but is interrupted, she will suddenly switch to being in a bad mood all at once.


    Liz grabbed Tino by the neck and lightly released her toward me. Tino fell to the foot of the bed without even stopping her fall and let out a short scream.


    ¡°I wonder if I didn¡¯t educate her enough? Well, she heard your strategy. This happened as soon as I said that there is no training today.¡± (Liz)


    Well, well, calm down. I was surprised that she came out of nowhere, but Tino is a good girl. I am sure she was worried about me after the attack.


    No matter how you look at it, Liz is too stormy right now. I smiled and spoke slowly so that even a frightened Tino could understand them.


    ¡°There is no strategy¡­¡­¡­¡­ We are not going to ughter everyone and we are not going to make a bloodbath. Right now, I am just building up my power for a while to prepare for the future¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Master~ is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Building up¡­¡­ His power!?¡± (Tino)


    Tino ruminates in a hushed voice and her expression is drawn back even more so.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What the hell am I from Tino¡¯s perspective? <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Haha Tino¡¯s misunderstanding is getting bigger and bigger!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 268(2): 2 - Crimson Sword

    <h4>Chapter 268(2): 2 - Crimson Sword</h4> <h4>Chapter 268 Crimson Sword</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    I pointed out the window with my finger, and the pigeon chain flew away, probably judging that there would be no reply from me. Eva blinked her eyes frequently, alternately looking at me and the pigeon as it flew away.


    ¡°Fufufu¡­¡­ Thanks to Eva, I came up with a good idea.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh!? Heh? Wh-What is it!? No, what was the pigeon chain??? Are you doing something again!? What did you notice!?¡± (Eva)


    You don¡¯t have to be so agitated¡­¡­ It is sooo funny to see Eva, who is always so calm and collected, in a panic. It is kind of soothing.


    ¡°It is nothing. Everything is fine, everything is fine.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Is it also fine that Tino-san is secretly telling the whole n that ¡ºMaster~ is going to ughter every single one of them and all their families¡» ?¡± (Eva)


    That is¡­¡­ Seriously not fine at all.


    Even a High-level Hunter is not allowed to ughter everyone including all of their families, and of course, hanging the corpse of a criminal on the gate of the Imperial Capital is also not allowed. Well, I stopped Liz with an appropriate reason, so I am sure she won¡¯t do such a thing¨D¨DBut my reputation is going to fall again.


    I feel like my credibility with Tino has been decliningtely.


    ¡°The Members of the n are also wavering. Apparently, there is talk about striking before a tragedy urs¨D¨D.¡± (Eva)


    I¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything, but the situation is progressing by itself¡­¡­


    It is true that the n House has been attacked, and you can take action if you like, but please don¡¯t me me for anything that you will do.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is such a dangerous world out there.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you are going to get away by just saying that?¡± (Eva)


    For some reason, even the slightest actions have caused me a lot of trouble recently¡­¡­ Sitting still is probably the right thing to do.


    When I gave a big yawn, Luke, who was holding up his wooden sword and observing it, looked at me as if he suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Cry, my ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± said that if you have time, you shoulde and see him. Apparently, he has something to discuss with you.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°With the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡±? Despite the situation being what it is¨D¨DCry-san, you really have a wide personalwork of connections.¡± (Eva)


    Rather than a personalwork, I am sure it is going to be anotherint. That is what it is most of the time.


    In particr, Liz and Luke¡¯s ¡°Master¡¯s (Shisho)¡± have a much higher call andint rate than the others. Theyin in the name of consultation, which is unbearable.


    By the way, Sytry, Lucia, and Anthem-rted calls often give me VIP treatment and ask for opinions, but that is a problem in its own way.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do you have any idea why?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hmmm, Nop.¡± (Luke)


    There¡¯s no way there isn¡¯t. Remember! You are too unaware of things like this.


    Eva is also looking at Luke with worried eyes. When prompted by her gaze, Luke frowned and groaned for a while, and then said as if suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaaah, maybe it¡¯s about that. The other day, ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± was carrying the two swords that he always uses, and I was wondering which one was the strongest, so I asked him.¡± (Luke)


    Unlike Luke, Luke¡¯s master, the ¡°Kensei (Sword Saint)¡±, was a swordsman among swordsmen, from his body to his soul. Possessing both strength and integrity, he earned the respect of every swordsman in the Imperial Capital and possessed many famous swords as a sword collector.


    Although he has a ban on carrying a sword in his belt, Luke also loves swords. I remember the first time he came face to face with the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡±, Luke looked at the sword in his hand with a *kirakira* twinkle in his eye.


    ¡°Then ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± said he didn¡¯t know, so I secretly tried to see which one was stronger, and somehow¨D¨DBoth broke.¡± (Luke)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°In other words, the Crimson Heavenly Sword and the Azure Spirit Sword were both equally strong swords. They had the same length, too, so they went well together in a dual sword style.¡± (Luke)


    ¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.


    Luke¡¯s expression showed no remorse at all, even though breaking two of his ¡°Master¡¯s (Shisho)¡± swords was an outrage that could have gotten him killed, let alone emunicated.


    Maybe the most terrifying thing is the power of a High-level Hunter who has absorbed a lot of Mana Material. Relics are sturdy and swords that aren¡¯t Relic are usually not something that is easily breakable, but apparently, that doesn¡¯t matter when you¡¯re a genius swordsman like Luke.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it usually the other way around? Shouldn¡¯t it be that because of your skill, you can¡¯t break swords that would break easily if handled by an amateur?


    There, Luke crossed his arms and squinted.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, wait. Is it about breaking the sword that ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± cherishes during the ¡°Lightning God Sword (Raijinken)¡± training? Because with a wooden sword, no matter how many times you try it, it¡¯s just going to turn into dust¡­¡­¡± (Luke)


    How many swords are you going to break before being satisfied!? That ¡°Lightning God Sword (Raijinken)¡±, is a recent event, isn¡¯t it!? That¡¯s definitely the reason for the call.


    Weapons aren¡¯t cheap.? In this day and age, the price of weapons is sky-high unless you are making them yourself. Not to mention Relics, some swords forged by cksmiths cost more than 100,000,000. When ites to the kind of sword that the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡± possesses, how much would it be worth in terms of mary value¨D¨DIn the first ce, a sword is like a soul for a swordsman.? Luke, who is using a wooden sword, might not understand though.


    I have no idea why Luke has not been emunicated yet. Eva is also stunned by his story.


    What would happen if I unconcernedly answer his call¡­¡­? The ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡± isn¡¯t a brute like Luke, but he is a swordsman feared throughout the Imperial Capital.? He is also greedy for strength, and I was once challenged to a serious match with him.


    I don¡¯t want to see him as much as possible and would rather not expose myself in front of an angry ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡±.


    Is there any way to get him to forgive Luke for his barbaric act¨D¨DThat¡¯s right¡­¡­ To rece his broken sword, I can give him a rare Sword-type Relic to put him in a good mood¨D¨D.


    Then I saw a box at my feet. It was a box containing a gift from Eliza.


    I take a deep breath and lift up the sword wrapped in the ck cloth that I have been eyeing the most among all the things inside.


    I removed the cloth. Inside of it was a straight sword with a crimson de. Gilbert¡¯s sword also had a crimson de, but the red of this sword was even darker and deeper.


    ¡°Ouuuuuh!? What¡¯s this sword¨D¨D¡± (Luke)


    I tried looking it up in my Relics Encyclopedia, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t identify it. Although Sword-type Relics have been studied extensively, I still couldn¡¯t identify it, so it must be a fairly rare Relic. I was going to ask Martis-san to appraise it, but I can¡¯t escape without making some sacrifices.


    I don¡¯t know if it can rece the sword that Luke broke, but I guess this must be destiny. Besides, I just had a rough time at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival with a Sword-type Relic.


    Taking a deep breath again, I rewrapped the sword in the cloth and ced it on the desk.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go, but you can take this to your ¡°Master (Shisho)¡± instead. It¡¯s quite a rare item.¡± (Cry)


    .


    Its performance as a sword is unknown, but it is a beautiful sword. This will probably put the ¡°Sword Saint (Kensei)¡± in a better mood.


    If you know the power it has, please let me know¡­¡­ <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    So Luke is seriously trying to master the Raijinken


    I wonder how long before he really uses it against an enemy


    And Cry will be (*???)


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 269(2): 2 - Assailant

    <h4>Chapter 269(2): 2 - Assant</h4> <h4>Chapter 269 Assant</h4> <h4>Part 2</h4>


    ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ crossed her arms and squinted her eyes, but her partner said while trembling.


    ¡°Aaaaah, that¡¯s true¡­¡­ I-I knew that, it might not work. B-But, he is not just strong. Aaaah¡­¡­ That guy, threw, my, special bomb, at Ga-Gark. Th-There are definitely a few screws, loose in his head.¡± (Mutou)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Konjiki)


    ¡°H-H-How are we, w-w-weakling, g-g-going to kill someone even crazier than us!¡± (Mutou)


    The bar was silent. Neither the manager wearing all ck at the counter nor the other customers said a word. But what he said was right on target.


    The strength of an assassin is that he is aware that his actions are culpable from the start.


    Therefore, ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ does not need to be picky about her means to achieve her goal, and as long as her opponent is normal, the advantage is on the ¡¾Golden¡¯s (Konjiki)¡¿ side. This is true no matter how powerful her target is.


    However, what if her opponent had no intention of being picky in the first ce?


    ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ clearly understood the meaning behind the fear in ¡¾Zero Struggle¡¯s (Mutou)¡¿ eyes.


    ¡°W-We are on the same battlefield. ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿. Th-Th-That guy is standing in the s-same battlefield as us! L-Listen, th-th-that guy, is gonna do it! So-So-Something that even we won¡¯t. Th-Th-That guy will kill our friends, acquaintances, and family members¨D¨DAnd hang them. To-To-To make an example of us! He isn¡¯t afraid of crossing the line!¡± (Mutou)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I have no friends. Well, except you. And my family is long gone.¡± (Konjiki)


    ¡°I-I-I still have, some.¡± (Mutou)


    As ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ narrowed her eyes, ¡¾Zero Struggle (Mutou)¡¿ stood up unsteadily and emotionally waved his arms around and shouted.


    The table *gatari* rattled and the air froze.


    ¡°Lo-Look! Almost all of those gu-gu-guys who came here with us fu-fu-full of confidence, r-r-ran away! Just after h-h-hearing how the Explorer Assoc. is afraid of ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡·? going t-t-too far!¡± (Mutou)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, damn.¡± (Konjiki)


    Indeed¨D¨DIt is the worst.


    If information gets out that the Explorer Association which ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· belongs to is afraid of them going too far, then even assassins will run away.


    Even their allies are afraid of that Party¡¯s actions, so there is no reason for their enemies, for ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ and the others to not be afraid.


    Obviously, he is a bad deal. He is a real monster, a monster that is not worth the billion on his head.


    The only way to avoid retaliation was to eliminate the entire Party, it would be one thing if there is only one of them but there was no way that just two people could take out an entire Party full of people with Aliases.


    She was going to hire other pawns if the situation warranted it, but they all fled.


    When the first shot was fired, hostility began. Retreat here would be extremely dangerous in many ways, but in this case, it might still be better to run away. She couldn¡¯t even see the limits of her target yet.


    Neither bombs nor arrows worked. It is possible that even poisons are ineffective. But above all, it is rare for the smart ¡¾Zero Struggle (Mutou)¡¿ to insist so much.


    It was aplete waste of time. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh with disappointment.


    ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s not cool to give up on a target once you¡¯ve set your mind to it, but if you insist, I guess we¡¯ve no choice. Since it¡¯s decided, let¡¯s get the hell out of this country.¡± (Konjiki)


    ¡°Un. Mo-Mo-Monster hunting, i-is not our, j-job.¡± (Mutou)


    The other side is probably waiting for our next attack. They definitely know that the first shot was just to test the water.


    Even the Divine Strategist would not think that we would immediately switch to escape after such a tant disy of force.


    Just as they were thinking this, the store shook violently. It was the sound of something heavy hitting the metal door.


    As if in reflexes, the manager stood up and the other customers got into a fighting stance. ¡¾Zero Struggle (Mutou)¡¿ groaned and backed up against the wall with a pale expression on his face.


    The air trembles. A heavy sound strikes the door again and again.


    The door is sturdy but it is not designed for people who woulde and head-on attack skilled assassins.


    No, to begin with¨D¨DThere should be very few people who know about this tavern. Where did the information leak from? They looked at the manager, but he was shaking his head.


    From behind the door, they could hear a shout. It was the cry of a young woman who seemed to be desperate.


    ¡°I will not let Master~ be a criminal!¡± (Tino?)


    One person¡­¡­ huh. Is she a member of ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (Senpen Banka)¡· n?


    We can do it. There is no problem if she is alone. As if to break through such escapist thinking, a man with a bad-boy-sounding voice could be heard outside.


    ¡°Hey, we know you are here! Surrender, there are fifty of us, we will not hang you, nor will we make an example out of you!¡± (Sven?)


    Fifty people¡­¡­ You say!? Impossible. There are too many. In the first ce, unless it is a fairlyrge n, there aren¡¯t even fifty members in it.


    It could be a bluff, but it would be dangerous to say so. There are a lot of presences behind the door.


    Even if there were really only 30 people, it would not make a big difference. To begin with, ¡¾Golden (Konjiki)¡¿ and the others were not even equipped for battle. There were guards outside, but they must have been beaten up as well.


    ¡°There is a back door.¡± (Manager)


    The manager says shortly and disappears behind the counter. The door bent and the hinges *gatagata* rattled. It will be breached by force, there was no time to think.


    ¡°Damn, let¡¯s get away!¡± (Konjiki)


    She pulled ¡¾Zero Struggle (Mutou)¡¿ arm and headed for the back of the counter. Almost at the same time, the thick door, weighing several tens of kilograms, copsed violently. <h4>TL notes:</h4>


    Thanks for reading!


    Hohoho Merry Christmas! And Here¡¯s your Christmas gift!


    Tino catching the bad guy before Cry does a genocide!


    Tchao ¨¤ plus!

 Chapter 269.2: Assailant

    Chapter 269.2: Assant


    Golden (<i>Konjiki</i>) crossed her arms and squinted her eyes, but her partner said while trembling.


    Aaaaah, thats true I-I knew that, it might not work. B-But, he is not just strong. Aaaah That guy, threw, my, special bomb, at Ga-Gark. Th-There are definitely a few screws, loose in his head. (Mutou)


    (Konjiki)


    H-H-How are we, w-w-weakling, g-g-going to kill someone even crazier than us! (Mutou)


    The bar was silent. Neither the manager wearing all ck at the counter nor the other customers said a word. But what he said was right on target.


    The strength of an assassin is that he is aware that his actions are culpable from the start.


    Therefore, Golden (<i>Konjiki</i>) does not need to be picky about her means to achieve her goal, and as long as her opponent is normal, the advantage is on the Goldens (<i>Konjiki</i>) side. This is true no matter how powerful her target is.


    However, what if her opponent had no intention of being picky in the first ce?


    Golden (<i>Konjiki</i>) clearly understood the meaning behind the fear in Zero Struggles (<i>Mutou</i>) eyes.


    W-We are on the same battlefield. Golden (<i>Konjiki</i>). Th-Th-That guy is standing in the s-same battlefield as us! L-Listen, th-th-that guy, is gonna do it! So-So-Something that even we wont. Th-Th-That guy will kill our friends, acquaintances, and family membersAnd hang them. To-To-To make an example of us! He isnt afraid of crossing the line! (Mutou)


    I have no friends. Well, except you. And my family is long gone. (Konjiki)


    I-I-I still have, some. (Mutou)


    As Golden (<i>Konjiki</i>) narrowed her eyes, Zero Struggle (<i>Mutou</i>) stood up unsteadily and emotionally waved his arms around and shouted. The table *<i>gatari</i>* rattled and the air froze.


    Lo-Look! Almost all of those gu-gu-guys who came here with us fu-fu-full of confidence, r-r-ran away! Just after h-h-hearing how the Explorer Assoc. is afraid of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) going t-t-too far! (Mutou)


    Well, damn. (Konjiki)


    IndeedIt is the worst. If information gets out that the Explorer Association which Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) belongs to is afraid of them going too far, then even assassins will run away. Even their allies are afraid of that Partys actions, so there is no reason for their enemies, for Golden (<i>Konjiki</i>) and the others to not be afraid.


    Obviously, he is a bad deal. He is a real monster, a monster that is not worth the billion on his head. The only way to avoid retaliation was to eliminate the entire Party, it would be one thing if there is only one of them but there was no way that just two people could take out an entire Party full of people with Aliases. She was going to hire other pawns if the situation warranted it, but they all fled.


    When the first shot was fired, hostility began. Retreat here would be extremely dangerous in many ways, but in this case, it might still be better to run away. She couldnt even see the limits of her target yet. Neither bombs nor arrows worked. It is possible that even poisons are ineffective. But above all, it is rare for the smart Zero Struggle (<i>Mutou</i>) to insist so much.


    It was aplete waste of time. She couldnt help but sigh with disappointment.


    Tsk. Its not cool to give up on a target once youve set your mind to it, but if you insist, I guess weve no choice. Since its decided, lets get the hell out of this country. (Konjiki)


    Un. Mo-Mo-Monster hunting, i-is not our, j-job. (Mutou)


    The other side is probably waiting for our next attack. They definitely know that the first shot was just to test the water. Even the Divine Strategist would not think that we would immediately switch to escape after such a tant disy of force.


    Just as they were thinking this, the store shook violently. It was the sound of something heavy hitting the metal door.


    As if in reflexes, the manager stood up and the other customers got into a fighting stance. Zero Struggle (<i>Mutou</i>) groaned and backed up against the wall with a pale expression on his face.


    The air trembles. A heavy sound strikes the door again and again. The door is sturdy but it is not designed for people who woulde and head-on attack skilled assassins. No, to begin withThere should be very few people who know about this tavern. Where did the information leak from? They looked at the manager, but he was shaking his head.


    From behind the door, they could hear a shout. It was the cry of a young woman who seemed to be desperate.


    I will not let Master~ be a criminal! (Tino?)


    One person huh. Is she a member of Infinite Varietys (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) n? We can do it. There is no problem if she is alone. As if to break through such escapist thinking, a man with a bad-boy-sounding voice could be heard outside.


    Hey, we know you are here! Surrender, there are fifty of us, we will not hang you, nor will we make an example out of you! (Sven?)


    Fifty people You say!? Impossible. There are too many. In the first ce, unless it is a fairlyrge n, there arent even fifty members in it.


    It could be a bluff, but it would be dangerous to say so. There are a lot of presences behind the door. Even if there were really only 30 people, it would not make a big difference. To begin with, Golden (<i>Konjiki</i>) and the others were not even equipped for battle. There were guards outside, but they must have been beaten up as well.


    There is a back door. (Manager)


    The manager says shortly and disappears behind the counter. The door bent and the hinges *<i>gatagata</i>* rattled. It will be breached by force, there was no time to think.


    Damn, lets get away! (Konjiki)


    She pulled Zero Struggle (<i>Mutou</i>) arm and headed for the back of the counter. Almost at the same time, the thick door, weighing several tens of kilograms, copsed violently.


    Thanks for reading! Hohoho Merry Christmas! And Heres your Christmas gift! Tino catching the bad guy before Cry does a genocide!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 270.1: Creeping Evil Hand

    Chapter 270.1: Creeping Evil Hand


    Peace is always broken abruptly. My mind was woken up by a violent shake.


    What does this mean, Leader! Moh! Why are you sleeping when it is already eleven oclock! (Lucia)


    Mmmmh?? (Cry)


    Shaken *<i>gakugaku</i>* violently, I have no choice but to pull my face out of the futon. What came into my blurred vision was Lucias sullen face, whose features had been well-bnced for a long time, but whose beauty had been polished more and more recently.


    Lucia is the only one who shakes me awake in my sleep. Even Luke, who is always on a rampage, rarely does such a terrible thing. Lucia has been my Imouto for a long time now, and even when we were back home, it was her role to wake me up when I was weak in the morning.


    One more, hour (Cry)


    Moh! Why, are you, so,zy, Nii-san! (Lucia)


    Because, its not like I have anything else to do (Cry)


    Haaaaaaaaaah!? Mo-More importantly, look at this! This! (Lucia)


    The futon was pulled off from me and a newspaper was mmed on my pillow. Why does my sister who is so gentle in front of others,e on so strongly against her brother Where exactly did the Lucia who was *<i>tokotoko</i>* following me from behind go?


    Here, I brought you breakfast. Although it is already noon!! (Lucia)


    Uuuun Mmmmh. Oooh? (Cry)


    I had no choice but to move my head slightly and open my eyes a little to check the newspaper. What came to my eyes was an article that was a little too stimting for me to wake up from my sleep. Reflexively, I closed my eyes and rolled over. I dont know. I know nothing.


    Good night (Cry)


    Hey, Nii-san! Dont sleep! Dont sleeeeeeeeep! (Lucia)


    I was grabbed by the arm and *<i>gakugaku</i>* shaken violently. The *<i>gakugaku</i>* shaking attack was one of the few attacks which the Barrier Ring do not work against.


    Even if a Magi is said to have weak strength, as expected of a Level 6, all her specs surpass this older brother.


    No matter how much of a n Master I am, I am not the n Members guardian, you know. (Cry)


    Look, read this properly! It says here that they attacked on Nii-sans orders, see!? (Lucia)


    On the front page of the newspaper was an article about a major n, First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>) attacking a section of the Abandoned Metropolitan Area. Apparently, our n Members attacked a section of the Abandoned Metropolitan Area inrge numbers. The photos posted with it show a copsed and ruined town.


    I didnt give any orders, you know. (Cry)


    It is the same as if you did. It says that they attacked in retaliation for attacking Nii-san! (Lucia)


    How annoying I told them I didnt need retaliation (Cry)


    You have never been so loyal before, guys. Or is it a matter of pride as a Hunter or something? Lucia leans halfway onto the bed and forces me to get up by putting her arms under my armpits.


    I see, so they are the reason I am in this mess this early in the morning


    In the first ce, why did they do that at the Abandoned Metropolitan Area? (Cry)


    Apparently It is because Syt told Ti about a ce where she thought the assassins might be. She said it is a very special ce that few public people know about. (Lucia)


    So Sytry did this Not only is she a hard worker, but she is also a great puzzle solver. She was pretty upset about the lounge being destroyed Sytry is rather open to what I say, but I am sure it didnt cost her anything to tell the others about the assassins whereabouts.


    However, the Abandoned Metropolitan Area is something like a ruin in the first ce, so theres no need to make a fuss about it now (Cry)


    It seems like 5 buildings have been destroyed (Lucia)


    Isnt it a big rampage? How could they destroy 5 buildings? Maybe they were bored? Is it because they didnt rampage enough these days? You show-offs If you keep doing that our n will receive a bad impression. Even though Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) already has a bad reputation, what are you going to do if the whole ns reputation bes worse?  It is about to go beyond what Arks reputation can cover despite being in the n.


    The Fox (Kitsune) is already a done deal. The country said that they will take care of it (Cry)


    I really dont want you to do this anymore. I told you that I would remain quiet, didnt I? No, it is fine if you want to go on a rampage on your own, but please dont cause me trouble. I ampletely awake now. And without hesitation, Lucia quickly ces my neatly folded clothes beside me.


    Come on, Nii-sa Leader, change your clothes. It seems that a lot of interviews areing to the n Master. Eva is handling it, butToday is going to be busy, okay? (Lucia)


    Yeaaah, thank you. Uuuun Now is not the time to be doing interviews. (Cry)


    Why is it that after I finally came back to the Imperial Capital and decided to shut myself away for a while that one thing after another happens to me.


    I even brought your meal. (Lucia)


    Perfect. (Cry)


    I am your escort today, so dont worry. (Lucia)


    Thats Really reassuring. Uuuun (Cry)


    I dont even want to think about having Liz or Luke as escorts for interviews. Sytry is a bit more rational, but she has a habit of saying unnecessary things sometimes. In that sense, Lucia is a safe bet. It is a relief, but it is also true that I dont want to be interviewed.


    And then I had a good idea. I stretched out my arm and picked up the ck stone on the side table. It is the Relic that Gark-san brought with him just the other dayA Symphonic Stone.


    It was a little nerve-wracking, but it must have been some kind of fate that I got this Symphonic Stone just before the incident urred. I took a deep breath, made up my mind, and called Franz-san.


    Inside a room in the Imperial Castle, the pride of Zebrudia. In one of the most secure rooms in the Empire, where all kinds of espionage measures are taken, the Empires most important figures were gathered.


    From the general of the army of the Empire to the head of the Imperial Magic Academy. But also the head of the intelligence agency, a nobleman belonging to the empire for a long time, also known as the sword of the Empire.


    The one who was entrusted to lead these big shots was the sword of the Emperor of Zebrudia. It was Franz Argmann, themander of the Imperial Guard, the Zero Knight Order.


    The opponent is a huge secret organization, which their full scope is still unknown. Its members and its power are in sharp contrast to the organizations the Empire has been able to capture so far. They must be extremely careful in handling information. It was only natural that Franz, a member of the Argmann family who had served the Imperial Family since the founding of the country, and the iron loyalty he had shown by using a Relic that was feared not only by outside countries but also by the people inside the country, would be entrusted with themand of this operation.


    The operation was going well, probably due in part to some advance preparation. The budget was raised smoothly, as was cooperation with other countries. There was no way anyone could stand up to Radrick Atrum Zebrudia, whose eyes held a glint of even murderous intent. Since the events at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival and the Emperors statement against the Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>), multiple people have disappeared in Zebrudia. Investigations have not yet beenpleted, but it is likely that they were members of the Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>). Some were long-time and trusted employees of an organization. Some were celebrities. Some were in important positions in the country. It shows that the Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>) was secretly extending its evil reach incredibly deep. It seems that multiple people have disappeared in neighboring countries. It takes an extraordinary amount of effort to send spies to a hostile country without arousing suspicion. The fact that they have disappeared across the board indicates that a major change has urred in the Nine-Tails Shadow Fox (<i>Kyubi no Kage Kitsune</i>).


    Did they withdraw by order of the organization or were they erased? That event at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival probably affected the organization more than meets the eye.


    Most importantly, perhaps, is that informants from the inside have emerged.


    We must be careful in our selection of information, but as the organizations discipline has loosened to the point of having traitors, now isThe opportunity to strike back.


    One of the members around the table frowns and sighs deeply.


    But they have a cumbersome organizational structure. I didnt realize they were so paranoid on controlling inside information to this extent (Member)


    With these words, the air in the conference room bes somewhat rxed. The operation is going well. We have established cooperative rtions with other countries. Even informants were showing up. However, important information on the organization had not been discovered.


    For example, the Foxs (<i>Kitsune</i>) headquarters. The name of the boss or top executive. Its organizational structure. We searched the safe house based on the information the informant gave up, but there was nothing left.


    We have learned about incidents involving the Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>) in the past, but we know nothing about the main thing, their future operations.


    Thanks for reading! Haaa Lucia, so cute when she is with Cry And I wonder if that assassin couple got away or not

 Chapter 270.2: Creeping Evil Hand

    Chapter 270.2: Creeping Evil Hand


    Controlling information by using codes to the point of being paranoid. No one was given any information other than the mission for which they were in charge, and they did not even know the names of their direct superiors. This organization was designed so that no problems would arise even if someone was exposed and captured. Without knowing anything, the Empires greatest treasure, the True Tears (<i>Tears of the Truth</i>) would be powerless.


    It is a wonder that the organization was able to operate with such thorough secrecy. Perhaps it was the high quality of its members that allowed it to survive.


    It is going to be a long fight. In the first ce, it is not clear whether the members present here are really friends or foes.


    Franz sighs without expressing it while looking at the members of the meeting, who are all arguing with each other.


    The only person we can truly trust is that man who proved his innocence by using the same means as Franz. It might bete but I have to say that the way that man proved his innocence was effective, albeit unorthodox.


    Isnt there at least one person among them who has the courage to prove their innocence with the Relic?


    Just like whatInfinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) did.


    Just as I was about to bite my lip at my ipetence in having to rely on that joke of a man, the secretary who had been standing behind me suddenly raised his voice.


    Franz-Dancho (<i>Commander Franz</i>), here is the Symphonic Stone. It is from that man. (Secretary)


    Mh After all, can that man really see our course of actions? (Franz)


    Thats That is not possible. This room has all kinds of intelligence measures in ce, and only a few people know about Franz-Danchos (<i>Commander Franzs</i>) schedule. (Secretary)


    The counter Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>) meeting is confidential. Even the location, time, and the fact that it will be held are kept secret from everyone except those involved.


    Special attention was paid in order to not have any leak of this confidential information. We had taken every conceivable countermeasure, but even Franz, who is Anti-Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) had to admit that he is good. He is truly a Divine Strategist.


    Review our espionage measures. Thoroughly investigate whether anyone had leaked the schedule! The other side is just a Hunter, and as Imperial noblemen, we cant let him do whatever he pleases! (Franz)


    While reprimanding the secretary, I put the Symphonic Stone into receiving mode. The trembling Relic stopped, and from it, I could hear a rxed voice that I had heard in my nightmare.


    Aaah, aaah, aaah, Franz-san? Yahooo, its me, its me, it is me. (Cry)


    I will kill you. I am not your friend! (Franz)


    What does this guy think an Imperial nobleman is!?


    A prestigious nobleman with a long history. Has anyone ever said Yahoo to a member of the Argmann family? I feel like there was a sense of fear when I first met himOr is that just my imagination? This guy was wearing a patterned shirt the whole time.


    It is true that I gave him the Symphonic Stone so that he would contact me if something happened, but to hear news from him at such a speedIs a good thing, but it is pissing me off.


    Is it new information on the Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>)? I dont have a lot of time, keep it short. (Franz)


    Eh? Ah, no, I dont have time to worry about the Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>) anymoreDo you have a newspaper with you? (Cry)


    Bring me the newspaper. (Franz)


    Suppressing my irritation with a deep breath, I asked my subordinate to bring me a newspaper. Ever since he became the Emperors escort, Franzs generosity knows no bounds. Even the most impudent subordinate is better than Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) so he will inevitably be kinder to his subordinates.


    Franz never fails to check information. He has a pretty good idea of what is going on in the Imperial Capital. I have already read the newspapers. I know that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) has been attacked, that he pushed a bomb at Gark, the Branch Manager, and that First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>) hasunched an attack on the Abandoned Metropolitan Area. However, theres no way that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) who just said that he doesnt have the time to worry about the Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>) , would talk about such trivial matters.


    And? (Franz)


    While Franz was waiting for his words, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) was silent for a few seconds, but before long he spoke in a bright voice.


    I tried to stop them, I really tried to stop them But can you do something about it? (Cry)


    Huh? (Franz)


    Well How should I put it, this incident happening is one thing, but this kind of coverage is a bit of a problem. It may be fine for todays newspaper but I have received a lot of tiresome interviews. (Cry)


    Wait. So is this what you are telling me to do? To put pressure on them. (Franz)


    This guy Even if he asks for a favor, there is a proper procedure for that. In the first ce, such a trivial matter should not be something that an Argmann, a prestigious noble, should be involved in.


    He is taking me so lightly that on the contrary, it cooled me. As I stared at the people in the meeting who were pretending not to hear anything, the Symphonic Stone said in a flustered tone.


    No, you are wrong. I didnt say that much! But see, I am busy too, okay So busy (Cry)


    His voice was getting smaller and smaller. He is busy? You are telling me that you are busy? Of course, you would be busy if you are Level 8. But does this guyThink that I am not busy?


    There are advantages to showing people around you that you have a connection with Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). However, my pride as a nobleman would not allow me to show that I am on good terms with such a man, even if it is an act.


    Franz took a big deep breath and yelled at the Symphonic Stone in the loudest voice he had heard these days.


    Fuck. Dont ever contact me again for such nonsense! I gave you that Symphonic Stone in case you have information about the Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>)! What is your rtionship with me? Was our rtionship that casual? Go on, tell me! (Franz)


    At Franzs questioning, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) remained silent for a while, as if he was atrophied, but then answered fearfully.


    One where we protect the Emperor together? (Cry)


    Franz silently cut the Symphonic Stone and mmed it on the table as hard as he could. He pushed the newspaper spread on the table toward his subordinate and yelled at him.


    Contact the newspaperpany and shut them up at all costs! (Franz)


    W-What about the reason why? (Subordinate)


    For national security. Contact the Third Knight Order. The incident happened in the Abandoned Metropolitan Area, we cant be careless when taking care of it. Just silence the newspapers. (Franz)


    It is regrettable. Truly, it is regrettable. It is unforgivable that a proud noble of Zebrudia is used by one Hunter for a personal reason even if he is High Level. However, the Emperor has ordered me to do my best. No matter how trivial the matter may seem, as long as that frivolous man does not tell us what he is thinking or what his goal is, I have no choice but to follow his orders. For example, although it may seem improbable, there is a chance that this article will be the headlines and affect his n to take down the Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>).


    What frustrated Franz more than anything was the fact that man had the power worthy of a Level 8.


    If he had been only somewhatpetent, he could have been discarded, but once he had prevented an assassination attempt and stopped the activation of the Key of the Earth, no matter how much humiliation he might receive because of his mockery, his treatment was not something that Franz alone could decide. I hold my head down and breathe with my shoulder to calm my emotions. If I took this crazy man seriously, my stomach would grow a hole in it. It would be enough to just take advantage of him. Being too caught up in the movements of those under you and losing sight of what matters most is what you should avoid the most as an Imperial nobleman.


    The ever-cautious Franz has also someone secretly monitoring Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). In order to know the source of his frighteningly urate information, and to be able to take action immediately if something happens, he keeps a 24-hour surveince on him. But so far, the only report that came in was that the n House had been attacked, and there were no other major reports, or even reports of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) leaving his n House.


    Since the Members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) are visiting the n House in turn, he is probably only giving instructions from the n Masters office on the top floor. There is also information about a chain dove carrying letters for him.


    I dont like any of this. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) that gives instructions without leaving the n House at all, the unknown reason behind him being busy, the current situation in which we have to rely on his help even though he makes fun of us a lot.


    You are telling me that you dont have time to worry about the Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>)! You are telling me that you dont have time to worry about an organization that the whole country is after with all its might? There is no way there are bigger problems to deal with than this! In the first ce, what a thing to say during a Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>) countermeasure meeting. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, what is wrong with that man!


    When I was about to pour insults at him in my heart without saying a word, the door opened vigorously and one of Franzs subordinates flew in.


    The gazes of those gathered in the room were all focused in that direction. And the member of the Zero Knights Order said with a pale expression.


    Franz-Dancho (<i>Commander Franz</i>). Just now, the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts has issued a prediction of a cmity! (Subordinate)


    Thanks for reading! Franz do you understand why Cry doesnt have the time to take care of something like the Kitsune. He has more important stuff to take care of A cmity to stop and all this without even stepping outside of his room XD


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 271.1: Creeping Evil Hand â‘¡

    Chapter 271.1: Creeping Evil Hand ¢Ú


    The Institute of Divination and Mystic ArtsAlso known as the Divination Institute is one of the official institutions that exist in the Empire.


    There are other institutions in Zebrudia, such as the Institute of Relics Research which conducts research rted to Mana Materials such as Treasure Shrines and Phantoms, and the Institute of Magic Science which oversees Magic and the technology that uses it, but the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts was known as an institution unique from these authoritative institutions.


    The Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts has jurisdiction over all mysteries that are not included in the scope of research by the Institute of Magic Science or the Institute of Relics Research. It is one of the oldest institutions in existence in Zebrudia and at the same time the smallest.


    Although the institution is nominally concerned with all kinds of mysteries, its main research is, as its name suggests, divinationThe art of knowing the future and destiny in advance. Unlike Magic, most divination does not consume Mana. Many who call themselves diviners predict the future based on personal abilities and sensibilities that cannot be determined from the outside. Hence, there are many phonies.


    There are many who profess that all forms of divination are false and that there is no way to know the future. The reason why the Divination Institute is so small despite its long history is probably because its studies and results are something that is very difficult to evaluate.


    Of course, the practitioners and researchers at the Divination Institute have been examined from many angles and certified as authentic. The reason the institution still exists, albeit on a small scale, is that the technology under its jurisdiction was difficult for Zebrudia to neglect. However, there was no doubt that the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts was regarded as a kind of heresy among the Imperial Institutions. Even the students enrolled there are all entrics.


    A prediction of a cmity, huh Why at a time when we are so busy with this operation against the Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>) (Franz)


    The Divination Institutes predictions nevere off They also manage the True Tears (<i>Tears of the Truth</i>), so we cant afford to ignore their warnings. (Third Commander)


    At Franzs words, themander of the Third Knight Order, which is in charge of maintaining the security of the Empire, shrugged his shoulders.


    The job of the Divination Institute consists of researching mystical techniques and sharing information obtained through divination. Among these, sharing premonitions has a special meaning within the Empire.


    The Divination Institute rarely issues predictions. It failed to predict the assassination attempt of the Emperor, the conflict between Abyssal Fire Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) and the Tower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>) or the activation of the Key of the Earth.


    But on the contraryEvents that could be predicted ur 100% of the time. In Zebrudia, when a prophecy is issued by the Divination Institute, it is a rule that all the nobles shoulde together to prepare.


    There, Franz frowned and sighed.


    However, the prediction There is a ck shadow over the Imperial Capital. doesnt tell us anything (Franz)


    From the prediction, it doesnt look like a natural disaster (Third Commander)


    Predictions issued by the Divination Institute are not always concrete. Most diviners dont see clear images, but rather see the future through some abstract image. But even so, the prediction was too vague.


    Franz agrees with the Third Commander.


    If it was a natural disaster, it would not stop at the Imperial Capital. There is also little chance of a gue spreading. (Franz)


    The prediction this time was almostpletely unknown, but the only thing known was its scope. It is within the Imperial Capital. A prophecy like this one would not be possible if it were to affect outside the Imperial Capital, such as a major earthquake, and if it was an epidemic spreading, there would be some kind of foreshadowing.


    Besides, to begin withInfinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is already moving.


    It is something that made him throw away all concern about the Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>) that we worry so much about, so we should definitely assume that it has something to do with the predictions of the Divination Institute, but no matter who he is, he cant do anything about a natural disaster on his own.


    However, no matter how good he was, we could not rely on one individual over and over again. That would amount to abandoning your duty as an Imperial Noble. Franzs duty is to protect the Empire, and if he alone cannot match the Divine Strategies of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), he must exceed it with his organizational abilities. He cannot afford to be repeatedly astonished by him.


    But that manDoes he have a strong connection with the Divination Institute as he receives the prediction before Franz? OrIs it possible that this mans ability is simr to a diviner? Come to think of it, that mans entricity bears a close resemnce to those arrogant and pompous diviners. Although there is no fragment of holinessing from him.


    Order the Knights to reinforce patrols in the capital. However, we dont have enough manpower to do so. We must at least narrow down the time and ces of these patrols (Franz)


    The Commander of the Third Knight Order had an expression as if he had swallowed a bitter bug. In the past few months, there have been a series of incidents in the capital, starting with the war between the Tower of Akasha (<i>Akasha no To</i>) and Hidden Curse (<i>Ma Tsue</i>) and ending with the attack of the Crimson Dragon. Even though the city is on high alert, if I was told to respond to a cmity in which the details are still unknown, I would also have a headache. The solution to this problem is not a simple one where repelling an attack is enough. At the moment when the cmity is here, it will already be the Knights Orders loss.


    The Commander of the Third Knight Order is also a valorous man known for his bravery, but his expression showed obvious fatigue. His gray hair also seemed to be growing.


    Thanks for reading! Happy New Year!! Heres your first chapter of the year (orst depending on your timezone) Lets hope we have a lot of fun with Crys adventure/misunderstanding this year too!

 Chapter 271.2: Creeping Evil Hand â‘¡

    Chapter 271.2: Creeping Evil Hand ¢Ú


    It is unavoidable, we will have to borrow people from the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) again It is not good to borrow too many people, but regr knights are not enough. And it is not like I can call outside Knight Order to protect the Imperial Capital. (Franz)


    The strongest swordsman in Zebrudia Empire, Thawne Rowell, theSword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), has a close rtionship with the Empire. We have sent many knights to train over there and there are many of his pupils in the Knight Order. He used to be very infamous in the past, but now he has matured as a person, and there is no one among the Imperial Noble who does not recognize him.


    Then, with a knock on the door, the subordinate who had been sent out to investigate returned.


    Dancho (<i>Commander</i>), Ive gathered past records from the Divination Institute and the Imperial Library. (Subordinate)


    Well done. Really, if the diviners could make more detailed predictions, we wouldnt have to do such a troublesome thing (Franz)


    There is no one ipetent in Zebrudias knights. Under His Majesty the Emperor, who values quality and rigor, the work has been made more efficient over generations. Although the Divination Institute perceives the future with vague visions, all past predictions and incidents that actually happened are summarized. If there are simr cases, the content of this prediction can be analyzed.


    If you dont know, there is a way to find out without knowing. This is the strength of our history as a country that cannot be achieved even by Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>).


    When prompted, the subordinate begins to report in a clerical tone.


    I willpile the data for youter on for more detailsAlthough it wasnt in ZebrudiaThere have been predictions of a ck shadow in other countries in the past. At that time, an extremely powerful curse was unleashed over a wide area, resulting in tens of thousands of casualties. (Subordinate)


    Curse. Tens of thousands of casualties. Franzs eyes widened at the unexpected word.


    I ruminate the word in my head. If you look closely, you can see a slight look of doubt on the faces of the subordinates who wrote the report.


    The Commander of the Third Knight Order frowned but eventually said in a groaning voice.


    It is an emergency Is what I would like to say, but I find it hard to believe. Be it humans or monsters, I dont think you can kill that many people with Curse Art. (Third Commander)


    Franz agrees with him. Curse Art is a type of Magic that is triggered by strong emotions. It is known to work mainly on people and living creatures, and although it is a fearsome art that is sometimes used for assassinations, it is not suitable for killingrge numbers of people.


    The key to harming people through Curse Art is a strong feeling of resentment. Killing tens of thousands of people requires aparable level of resentment, something that even the best curse practitioners are unable to achieve. Moreover, if you just want to kill arge group of people, there are quicker ways than Curse Art.


    What did that country do? (Franz)


    It says they uncovered the tomb of an ancient sorcerer. (Subordinate)


    The grudge of the dead. Well, this is what I expected (Franz)


    It used to bemon to hear of people being cursed to death as a result of uncovering a sorcerers tomb. While the thoughts of the living ease with the passage of time, the curses left behind by the dead never fade and tend to grow stronger.


    However, this time prediction probably has nothing to do with that. Grave robbing of sorcerers has long since be a taboo, and above all, the graves of powerful sorcerers who could leave such strong curses have long since been uncovered. At least none remain in the country.


    The Commander of the Third Knight Order stood up. Franz followed suit.


    Just to be sure, Im going to investigate whether there are any signs of a curse urring. Please keep checking if there are any other simr predictions but with different causes. (Third Commander)


    If you need anything, please contact us as well. I will send people from the Zero Knights Order as well, I am sure His Majesty would like that. (Franz)


    I exchange a firm handshake with the Commander of the Third Knight Order.


    There are many things to think about. At first nce, it seems improbable, but if a curse that kills tens of thousands of people is really going on, we must stop it at any cost. We should contact the Institute of Magic Science to discuss countermeasuresHave the Divination Institute hasten their detailed analysis and contact the Emperor.


    I should probably check with Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) just to be sure. He may try to mislead me again, but I will deal with that at that time. For the sake of the Empire, I endure it with a smile.


    Franz-Dancho (<i>Commander Franz</i>), it seems that a pupil of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) is possessed by the curse of an evil sword and is on a rampage. (Subordinate)


    What Did you say? (Franz)


    After all, peace and quiet are the best. Come to think of it, it might have been a long time since I had a rxing time with Lucia. I generally have free time, but my capable Imouto is always busy with something.


    I stop eating and look at Lucia in front of me.


    I have a feeling something good is going to happen today. (Cry)


    Nii-san Did it actually ever happen when you say something like that? (Lucia)


    Lucia with her usual pouting face said those cold words to me.


    Thanks for reading! And thank you Austen for the Ko-fi, Ill post an extra chapter this Sunday. I wonder how that Sword Saints pupil got a cursed sword that can possess someone? Mmmmmh I wonder how No way it would be because of someones gift, right? XD


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 272.1: Creeping Evil Hand â‘¢

    Chapter 272.1: Creeping Evil Hand ¢Û


    Leader What are you going to do today? (Lucia)


    Hmm? Right now I am gathering my strength. (Cry)


    !? You were doing the same thing yesterday too, didnt you! (Lucia)


    Here, here (Cry)


    I avoid her pouting nce in the usual way. Today, too, the Imperial Capital is peaceful.


    Lucia is a serious girl. She used to smile a little more when she was a child, but her personality itself has not changed since then.


    She is very organized and punctual in meetings. Unlike Luke and the others, she doesnt like to break rules, and she studies hard every day. And one day off a week is enough for her. Maybe it is I who has changed. The reason why she is always so grumpy is partly because she is in her rebellious phase, but it may also be because I am too much of a disappointment for her. Rather, I am d that Lucia hasnt abandoned me yet. If I were in Lucias shoes, I am not confident that I would not abandon a brother who does nothing.


    I am sure all my earnestness and talent was sucked out of me by Lucia. (Cry)


    !? We are not even blood-rted! (Lucia)


    Lucias gaze got colder at the words I utter while I held back my yawn and sat in the n Masters office.


    No, because, look It is inevitable that you bezy when you have a reliable Imouto with you. It bnced out. And when you have a great Magi in your family, other Magi cant discern the two of us, so Lucia is partly responsible for the fact that I often get yelled at by Magi like Kruz and Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>).


    I checked the newspaper that was brought to me. Maybe thanks to my request to Franz-san, the newspaper didnt have anything written about the attack in the Abandoned Metropolitan Area which had been on the front page yesterday.


    I see Apparently, pressure from the noble is more effective than the connections Eva has spent years painstakingly building.


    I quickly check that there are no other articles of interest and put the newspaper down. Yup, its peaceful today.


    But isnt it unusual for Lucia to be my escort two days in a row? (Cry)


    The other members couldnt make it. We are all busy. We will change tomorrow. (Lucia)


    Says Lucia with a pouting expression.


    Well, I am all for it. With Lucia, I can use all the Relics I want, and it is good for us to make time as siblings since we havent had much opportunity to do sotely. Just before we became Hunters, our parents told me to protect Lucia even if I had to put myself in harms way.


    Hmph, I dont mean to brag, but I am second to none when ites to getting attacked before anyone else. Anthem has incredible reflexes and agility for his size, but (in a way) I am the one who trained him.


    Lucias mood was not so good despite the fact that we, siblings, were together. Then I thought of a good idea and *<i>pon</i>* hit my hands.


    Well then, since Lucia is with me today, lets make a new grimoire for the first time in a long time (Cry)


    B-Beside, since we dont know what the attackers will do, I am the best choice! And also Kaa-san1has asked me to keep a close eye on Nii-san too. (Lucia)


    Lets see, where was my pen and notebook (Cry)


    O-Oh right! My Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>) asked me to bring Nii-san once! Will youe with me soon? My Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>) seems to be in a pretty bad mood since we canceled the exam at thest minute during the previous Supreme Martial Arts Festival (Lucia)


    sh of inspiration!  A Magic to turn your Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>) into a frog? (Cry)


    !? Stop! Hey! (Lucia)


    Lucias face turned bright red and she leaned forward and tried to steal the pen. I lightly moved my arm to avoid her.


    As a Magi, Lucia is not as physically strong as Liz or Luke, but her physical abilities are far superior to mine. Our talents, amount of training and Mana Material absorbed are iparable. However, unlike Liz and Sytry, Lucia is at that age where she tries to not touch me as much as possible, so it is not difficult for me to avoid her. She cant move faster than the blink of an eye like Liz.


    I will turn you into a frog I will so turn you into a frog. To say you want to see me, your Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>) really cant judge character. (Cry)


    Dont say things you dont even know! (Lucia)


    Lucias Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>) is mild-mannered unlike Lukes and Lizs mentors, but because of that, he/she is scary when he/she gets angry. It is not that he/she has a scary face or that he/she is violent, it is just that the alone pressure is enough to crush me, which is a rare type of fear that people can cause me among the people I know. The only way I can think of to get around itIs to get intofortable mode.


    But it is myst resort. Lucia is also indebted to him/her, and I want to settle things as peacefully as possible. Missing the exam also resulted in the prevention of the Key to the Earth, so you dont have to be so angry Lucia also contributed greatly to stopping the damage from spreading, you know.


    !! Thats it! (Cry)


    Hey, dont dodge me! Moh! Wh-What did you juste up with! Hey! Nii-san!? Hey! (Lucia)


    Thats it Why dont I ask Franz-san to mediate for me? Even the greatest Magi of the Empire will have nothing to say if I have the backing of a nobleman.


    It is not like Franz-sans favorability will drop any lower, so today I amBrilliant.


    Lucia came around, so I quickly turned away and moved the pen away. In the first ce, there is no point in taking away the pen, and if she really wanted to take it away, she could have used Magic, but I wont dig too deeply into it. Right, right, we used to y like this in the past.


    As I was thinking about this, I suddenly came eye to eye with a Pigeons Chain that flew just outside my window (Although a Pigeons Chain doesnt have eyes).


    It is a letter from Martis-san. It looks like ytime with Lucia is over.


    Here, hold this for me. (Cry)


    !? Ah Okay. (Lucia)


    I put the pen in Lucias outstretched hand and opened the window. I just got a letter yesterday saying he cant do a house-call appraisal, but what is this?


    I checked the letter with a serious expression in front of Lucia, who looked at the pen with a nk expression. I checked, checked, checked a third time, checked again just to be sure, thought for a moment, and nodded broadly.


    Alright, Lucia, get ready to go out. We are going to the Sword Saints (<i>Kensei</i>) ce. Right now! (Cry)


    Eh? Huh? I thought you wouldnt go outside!? What is that letter! (Lucia)


    I was going to do that too, but things have changed. It is probably going to be fine, butBetter be prepared. (Cry)


    Understood, Leader. (Lucia)


    The letter from Martis-san was a warning. To sum it up in a nutshellIt seems that the sword I gave as a gift was a dangerous Relic, and arge number of pupils under the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) were injured because of it. I had originally asked Martis-san to appraise the sword. I guess he received a request from the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) to have the Relic appraised in order to investigate what happened, and the fact that it was a sword-type Relic was enough to make him connect the dots and send the letter to me.


    Without the letter, I would not have noticed. The Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) is not only a master of the sword but also a man who values courtesy. If my gift had caused him to suffer, I needed to apologize as soon as possible. What a good friend he has.


    There was no article about it in the newspaper, so it didnt seem to be a big deal, but this is not the time to say I dont want to go outside. I am going to get cut. Thawne Rowell, the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), is a man of rtively good character, but there are many people under him who are rough and aggressive, regardless of their opponent. Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) is an Ikkitousen2 warrior, but there are probably more than a thousand pupils under the Sword Saints (<i>Kensei</i>) school. If I offend him, I will not be able to survive in the Imperial Capital.


    It is dangerous and we are in a hurry, so lets fly. It will be either the Flying Carpet or Lucias broom (Cry)


    I still havent perfected the control on the Flying Carpet yet. However, Lucias broom is not a Relic, so I have to be carried on her back, but the timid Lucia wouldnt let me. After a moment of hesitation, Lucia said in a small voice to me who was asking.


    Un-Understood. I will let you ride, behind me. That carpet is not good. It is just this one time. (Lucia)


    Thank you. I will be ready in a minute. I will go get changed, so Lucia, get your broom ready (Cry)


    The man who will be in front of me will be Lukes Master (<i>Shisho</i>), I dont think there will be a problem, but you never know what might happen. I should prepare my RelicsI know, I should contact Franz-san and ask him to mediate for me. It had been a long time since I had been on a battlefield, so I felt nauseous. However, the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) loves a warrior attitude, so if I go with a resolute attitude, I should be able to handle it.


    I took a deep breath and ran down the stairs to my private room with the Symphonic Stone in my hand that connects to Franz-san.


    Thanks for reading! Aaaah Lucias cute >.< I love Cry and Lucia interaction  <ol><li>Kaa-san means Mother</li><li>Ikkitousen: a mighty warrior that is worth a thousand man.</li></ol>

 Chapter 272.2: Creeping Evil Hand â‘¢

    Chapter 272.2: Creeping Evil Hand ¢Û


    It was a beautiful sword with a brilliance that would take your soul away that even Nadori and his colleagues, who had seen many famous swords under the tutge of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), also known as the Empires strongest swordsman, had never seen before.


    It is not swordsmen but Hunters, who hold powerful swords in Zebrudia. Although many Relics gather in Zebrudia, the sacrednd of Treasure Hunters, there are only a few Sword Relics, and among them, only a handful are powerful enough to be used. And since swords are one of the most popr weapons among Treasure Hunters, most of the Relics found are used by the Hunter who found them.


    Even for the rare Relics that do appear on the market, the prices are sky-high, and there are many rivals to buy it, such as big merchants, nobles, and high-level Hunters. No matter if you are under the tutge of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) it is impossible to obtain such Relic, unless by some miracle.


    Of course, there are many swords created by modern cksmiths that are also very high quality. They are weapons that are more than powerful enough to fight against Phantoms and Monsters. Even today, those swords can be obtained at a reasonable price, and Nadori and the others had them, but even so, Sword Relics were still a dream weapon for Imperial Swordsmen. Because they had the opportunity to see such weapons while training under the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) their admiration for them was stronger than that of other swordsmen.


    The fellow pupil who brought the swordWas the most troubled and unconventional pupil in the Thawne School.


    Luke Psykol, the Thousand Sword (<i>Senken</i>). The man who loves swords and is loved by swords the most in the Imperial Capital. He is the man who suddenly came to the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) and applied to be his disciple and quickly became one of the most powerful men in the School, he is also a member of one of the best Treasure Hunter Party in the Imperial Capital, although he has a ridiculous anecdote where he had his sword taken away from him because of his tendency to cut people without restraint.


    The conquest of a Treasure Shrine cannot be aplished by swordsmanship or by strength alone. Luck, ability, and reliablepanions are essential to conquer it. Therefore, Nadori and his fellow disciple cannot go look for Sword Relics by themselves.


    The man who nearly ughtered several of his fellow disciples when he was here was wed both as a human being and as a swordsman, but he was undoubtedly a first-rate Treasure Hunter. And for those Hunters who have been to several Treasure Shrines that cannot be conquered by ordinary Hunters, Sword-type Relics, although rare, are probably not something on which they are so fixated about.


    Nadori and his fellow disciple knew from their regr conversations that Lukes Party Leader, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) a Level 8 hunter, is a Relic collector and possessed several Sword-type Relics. That is why it would not be surprising if Luke Psykol suddenly brought in a Sword-type Relics.


    The Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) Thawne Rowell is not a Treasure Hunter, but his swordsmanship surpasses that of High-level Hunters. There are quite a few High-level Hunters who used to train under Thawne and there have been times when a sword Relic was brought in to return the favor.


    You know what, my buddy Cry told me to take it to my Master (<i>Shisho</i>). (Luke)


    Coincidentally, Master (<i>Shisho</i>) had just left the dojo. Originally, it would have been impossible for us to see the gift for our Master (<i>Shisho</i>) first. But Luke, without hesitation, took the ck cloth that wrapped the sword and.


    Time had indeed frozen. The moment the sword came into view, all of the disciples, except Luke, gasped.


    Most Sword-type Relics have their origins in the Magic Weapons Civilization. And the weapons of that era were more than powerful, they were as beautiful as a work of art.


    I have seen several jet-ck swords, but I have never seen a de that could absorb everything. The sword my Master (<i>Shisho</i>) had was also a beautiful Relic, but it did not have the intense luring power that made it impossible to take ones gaze off it like the sword before my eyes.


    It is truly a magical sword. Perhaps if it were put up for auction, nobles, merchants, and Hunters would all be bloodthirsty to get their hands on this sword. And a High-level Hunter is truly frightening, to give a sword of this caliber like nothing despite having it in his possession.


    My heart jumped. My hands shook and my mouth went dry. I managed to pull my gaze away from the sword with all my might and look at Luke, who brought the sword.


    Luke, you love swords so much, how did you manage to bring a sword like this with you (Nadori)


    Luke is by nature a man who is not bound bymon sense. If I were in Lukes position, I could not imagine giving this sword to anyone else. Luke and Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) are good friends, so Luke should probably be able to negotiate with him to keep the sword for himself.


    At Nadoris words, Luke blinked for a moment and then simply said.


    Well, Cry told me to give it to my Master (<i>Shisho</i>). Besides, think about it. If I have itI cant cut this swords user, right? (Luke)


    Right (Nadori)


    I dont understand. I didnt understand what he was saying at all, but I found myself agreeing with him.


    It is fine. Lets not worry about Luke for now. The question is what to do with this sword.


    It is a gift to our Master (<i>Shisho</i>). Our Master (<i>Shisho</i>) is my and all the other pupils pride. We respect him. No one is allowed to hold his sword behind his back.


    However, my soul as a swordsman was whispering to me.


    There was no sound. But Nadori certainly heard it.


    It says, Can you live your life as a swordsman without ever wielding this sword?.


    I understand, lets deliver it to Master (<i>Shisho</i>). But this is a sword Relic. We cannot be sure that this is not some kind of cursed Magic Sword that will adversely affect its wielder. I cant hand over something dangerous to my Master (<i>Shisho</i>) without checking it first. (Nadori)


    My eyes blurred. My voice was filled with a power that surprised even me.


    It is impossible. It is known that there are Sword-type Relics that bring inconvenience to its wielder, but such things are very rare indeed, and this is a sword brought by Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), so there is no way it could be a dangerous object. Luke has not said anything yet, but it is obvious that the swords power has already been investigated. After all, there is no way that anyone would give an unidentified Relic to the greatest swordsman of all time.


    But Luke did not show any particr anger at what I said that even I would think was too much for a pretense.


    Hmmm?  Well, youre not wrong. (Luke)


    At these words, Nadori felt a rush of unexinable pleasure through his body.


    He agreed with what I said. No, is this Luke showing me mercy? In my mind, I told myself that I would never have the chance to wield this sword again.


    It doesnt matter. It is not like I have the intention to steal the sword. Just onceI just want to hold this sword and swing it once.


    Maybe they were thinking the same thing, my fellow disciples surrounding the sword looked down at the jet-ck sword with bloodshot eyes.


    Before anyone could say anything, Nadori intimidated those around him, as he always does when he trains his younger fellow disciple and dered.


    Then let me try it out once before I deliver it to our Master (<i>Shisho</i>). Lets test it to see if that sword is really not a cursed Magic Sword? (Nadori)


    Thanks for reading! Lukes excuse to not use the sword is crazy, a real muscle-brain/battle maniac Poor Nadori herees the Infinite Trial


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 273.1: Root of All Evil

    Chapter 273.1: Root of All Evil


    Flying magks stability. There are several types of flying magic, but it is said that it is very difficult to achieve bnce, whether it is by manipting wind or gravity.


    Leaving aside the fact of just making your body float, it seems difficult to move freely in the air and even first-rate Magi are not good at flight magic as they can crash if they fail.


    This is also the reason why flying Relics and magical beasts with wings that can be ridden are traded at high prices. It is already difficult enough to fly by yourself, but when you have to fly arge number of people by yourself, the level of difficulty jumps even higher and in some countries, there are Magi that are trained exclusively in flight magic.


    On the other hand, our Lucia has acquired several magic skills that can be used for flight. It is said that controlling your posture and staying stable in the air are closely rted to a Magi''s motor nerves, but there is nothing impossible for Lucia Roger, the Unrestricted Creation (<i>Bansho Jizai</i>), who has trained extensively with a grimoire that reflects my longing for the sky. Maybe.


    Do you understand, hold on tight, Leader. Even though I got the hang of it thanks to the "Flying kite (<i>Soraton</i>)", it is really, really hard to maintain your bnce. (Lucia)


    Aaaah, that kite you were flying on, right? Lucia, you think of interesting things, don''t you? (Cry)


    Huh!? Moooh! (Lucia)


    Come to think of it, I feel like there was a scene in a story I read a long time ago where people were flying on a kite. Perhaps her inspiration was stimted from there to develop this technique?


    Pfff She is indeed my Imouto.


    I waited for Lucia to straddle it and I rode on the back of her staffHer broom. But how can you be fine riding on such a thin broom


    I can count the number of times I have ridden a broom, but every time, my butt hurts. Flying in the sky doesn''t mean that your body is getting lighter.


    Wouldn''t it be better to ride a kite? (Cry)


    Kuh!! Come on, hurry up and grab it! (Lucia)


    Well, it certainly looks like it would stand out if we were riding a kite. Since I was scolded, I had no choice but to hold onto Lucia tightly, and her broom slowly floated up. I soon lost my footing. After all, the surface area is so small that the center of gravity is unstable even if you hold on tightly to her body. Seriously who is the guy who thought that riding a broom was a good idea, but this was not something that I could say to Lucia, who worked really hard to recreate it.


    From my arms that were firmly wrapped around her body, I could feel Lucia taking a deep breath. And then, her broom suddenly elerated. In an instant, we leaped out of the opened n Master office''s window.


    All I could do was cling tightly to Lucia''s body. When I was escorting the Emperor, I had a hard time riding on Kruz iron horse1, but the speed of Lucia''s broom was in a different leaguepared to that.


    Mages who can run freely in the sky are so powerful that some countries have created a special group for them in the military. elerating at once, the broom changes direction just before it hits the building in front of it and soars. With the powerful G force that hit my body, I involuntarily let out a voice sounding like a crushed frog.


    Come to think of it, this is the first time I am riding a broom in the city


    Ugeh, your control (Cry)


    Lucia, who was controlling her broom, shouted at me as I just clung to her helplessly.


    Don''t let out such strange voiiiiiiice! I am already doing it! Because of you, Leader, the precision of my control is (Lucia)


    Too much, speed. (Cry)


    My vision rotated greatly. My senses are not quite keeping up with the movement. I should have worn my Comfortable Vacation. The reason why I can''t block the G force with my Barrier Ring is probably because I haven''t reached the activation conditions. Probably just barely. But well, there doesn''t seem to make a lot of sense even if it activates.


    My vision *<i>guruguru</i>* spins around. I look down and see countless tiny people pointing and murmuring at the witch Lucia, which suddenly came into view and was flying in the sky on a broom. In front of the n House is a big street, and carriagese and go frequently during the day, but now most of them stopped and were paying attention to us.


    No matter how rich in human resources the Imperial Capital is, there aren''t that many people who fly in the sky


    The broom elerates further, leaving all attention behind at once. And Lucia shouts through the roaring wind.


    If I slow down! It would be unstable! Do you! Know! How hard! It is to not be! Upside down! In this unstable! Position! (Lucia)


    The wind is too strong. I feel like it is faster than before. Or maybe I got duller?  There was a recoil when I used Dark Wings of the Night Sky but apparently that Relic had mitigated those inconveniences to some extent. It is a new discovery. But to think we would keep on being below the Barrier Ring''s threshold.


    The wind pressure makes it difficult to even breathe. I talked to her, not knowing what was going on.


    Lucia, not bad, not bad at all Huh!? (Cry)


    And then Lucia disappeared in an instant. NoIt was me who was gone.


    My arms had lost their strength. By the time I realized this, I had already started to fall. My body tilts downwards. My body is pulled to the ground in ce of the wind that had just been crushing me. I amHelpless.


    However, I was at peace. I am used to falling, and I even have a Barrier Ring.


    !? Whyyy!? Nii-saaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan! (Lucia)


    Lucia, who is always calm and collected, screams breathlessly with a face devoid of any blood.


    It doesn''t make! Any sense! (Lucia)


    Nice catch! (Cry)


    Please, stop messing around! Nii-san! (Lucia)


    I can''t say anything. I don''t mean to mess around, tho'' I still fell even though I was just clinging to my Imouto in such an ugly way, I am utterly amazed at my ownck of power. But that was obvious. I mean, I also fell from the Iron Horse Of course, if you go this fast my hand will let go.


    But after all, Lucia is still reliable. Kruz was also reliable, but this sister of mine is even more so. As her brother, I am proud of her.


    To think you can turn around and catch me as I fall Not bad, not bad at all. (Cry)


    Isn''t acrobatics already? The way Lucia let out a tremendous yell, caught up with me in my free fall, and then released her right arm from her broom and caught me in mid-air, may possibly go down in legend. I am getting used to the broom''s speed. The cityscape of the Imperial Capital seen from above is so beautiful that I might unintentionally let go.


    Once again, I just got a new skill that can be used nowhere (Lucia)


    Well Growth is the product of umtions. (Cry)


    !? Reflect on what you just did! (Lucia)


    Well, even if you tell me thatMaybe I was too ustomed to walking over life and death situations. Nay, I never walked towards that situation tho''. In order not to fall again, I put more strength into the arm I put around her. I have to be careful not to pull her hair


    Heyyyy, you really saved me. Hahahahaha (Cry)


    Next time, I will abandon you. (Lucia)


    After all, what you should have is a solid and reliable Imouto who is a Magi. She also recharges my Relic, so I would have been useless a long time ago if she hadn''t been there. Well, I would have been useless normally without Luke and the othersNo, maybe it is possible that I would have retired by now and lived in peace?


    Let''s not think about this any further.


    What is important is not the past but the future. As I looked ahead while enduring the wind that was facing me, I saw something unbelievable.


    I rubbed my eyes and looked again. At the direction of our destinationAt the ce where the dojo managed by the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) should be.


    That''s strange. Wasn''t there a bigger building over there? (Cry)


    (Lucia)


    Thawne Rowell, the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) is said to be the strongest swordsman in the Imperial Capital. He is not a Treasure Hunter, but his skills, cultivated over a lifetime, far surpass those of even High-level Hunters, and he is considered one of the best swordsmen of all time. Naturally, his reputation is highly respected in Zebrudia, where martial arts are held in high esteem, and his authority is said to beparable to that of a high-ranking nobleman.


    If I remember correctly, there should have been a dojo that was donated by the nobles under his tutge as a sign of respect for the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), thergest dojoThergest training ground even in the surrounding countries. I remember that when I had just arrived in the Imperial Capital, Luke and I came to see it together and were so moved by the burning passioning out of it that we shouted in joy.


    Now, there aren''t even shadows or remnants of itNo, there are still shadows and remnants of it.


    Did they demolish it? Even though it was pretty new. (Cry)


    (Lucia)


    What should have been a huge training ground was now a pile of rubble. A lot of onlookers and knights maintaining order surrounded the area and were making a fuss.


    Although it has notpletely copsed and there are still some pirs and walls here and there, it will probably take a considerable amount of time to repair them. However, the most notable thing is the disappearance of the tower that used to stand tall in the center of the training ground, which used to be andmark of the training ground. No, it hasn''t disappeared. It hasn''t disappeared, butIt is about one-third smaller by eye estimation. It is not my imagination. I can''t help butugh as the roof is gone.


    Haha, hahahahahaha, did they remodel it? Lucia, isn''t it shorter than before? Hahahahahahahaha. (Cry)


    (Lucia)


    My dryughter disappears with the sound of the wind.


    You are kidding me, right!? How? How can anything shorten the tower? Huh? Why isn''t this big incident in the newspaper? Clearly, the destruction is on a catastrophic scale. What is strange is that the other buildings are intact.


    You probably wouldn''t have noticed it if you were watching it from the ground, but the shortened section looks like.


    I put my hand around Lucia''s stomach, who hadpletely stopped talking a little while ago.


    (Lucia)


    Look, Lucia. It looks like it was cut by a sword. That''s so stupid! What size can that sword be!? Hey, Lucia, say something. Lucia? (Cry)


    Nii-san You idiot (Lucia)


    Lucia finally answered in a small voice. That''s bad If this was my fault, they might not forgive me.


    Were there any victims? Who did it? Was it Luke? Can you solve this with money or doing a Dogeza? I never expected something like this to happen but is it going to be alright?


    Or rather, why would a training ground be dismantled by a sword? Isn''t that strange?


    I-I want to run away But I can''t. It would be fine if I was alone, but I can''t do that in front of my Imouto. She has already seen a lot of my disappointing parts, but I still have my pride.


    I see people are gathering at the dojo. It looks like Luke-san is there too, so let''snd down there. (Lucia)


    While holding onto Lucia tightly, I only moved my head and looked at the center of the half-destroyed dojo she was pointing at. Just as Lucia had said, I could see several shadows around the debris.


    Lucia is so brave. (Cry)


    The training ground given by high-ranking nobility should be a source of pride for the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) disciples. Even if the one who had been given it was the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), it had been destroyed, so I have no idea what they will do to me.


    What''s more, Luke is always causing trouble for them. Luke is serious about swordsmanship and strengthening himself, but he knows no etiquette and shows no interest in money or authority. Some of the disciples of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), which is said to include many nobles, might not like it. This incident was like pouring oil on a fire.


    Besides, there are an insane number of disciples of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>). I know some of them, but none of them are that close to me. Even if the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) himself forgives me, I don''t know if the others will.


    !? Whose fault do you think this is, whose! (Lucia)


    N-No, no, no? No way Right! You wouldn''t think that the man who is called the strongest swordsman in Zebrudia, with all his skill and mental strength, would be defeated by a magic sword, do you? (Cry)


    (Lucia)


    Well, I didn''t know that it was a magic sword in the first ce It certainly looked pretty ominous, but Luke and I were fine with it That Eliza, she is always in a daze, but this time she has brought something very nasty with her.


    Lucia said nothing to me as I quickly found a new excuse, changed our direction of travel, and increased her speed.


    Thanks for reading! Here''s an extra chapter thanks to Austen and Chulbom ko-fi! Cry falling from the broom was just him training Lucia, sasuga Cry! <ol><li>Here Cry is talking about Kruz Iron Horse but there wasn''t any in the Web Novel so I think this is Light Novel content.</li></ol>

 Chapter 273.2: Root of All Evil

    Chapter 273.2: Root of All Evil


    It was pathetic. As one of only a handful of direct disciples of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), Nadori feltpelled to apologize immediately by opening his stomach for his disgraceful behavior.


    My right arm that was cut off, the creaking pain in my flesh that rushes through my body, and the pain of my broken bones are nothingpared to my urge to do so.


    The one who barely stopped me frommitting suicide was.


    Wooow That was a great night. It''s amon theory that a swordsman controlled by a magic sword would get stronger, but I never thought it would enhance you up to that level (Luke)


    Guuuh (Nadori)


    Because there is a man in front of me whoughs hysterically while having his whole body covered in dust and sand. There was no way I could cut off my stomach in front of Luke Psykol, who seemed to be in a great mood and did not seem to have any bad intentions at all despite being the cause of this situation.


    The honorable dojo with countless disciples was half destroyed. The gates, walls, and houses, which had been so rugged and sobering to look at, were copsed, and there is probably no one who will look at this scene and believe that this scene was created by a single sword. Even after wiping it off, the hall was still filled with the smell of blood lingering in the air.


    Originally, it would be difficult to cause this much destruction with just one sword. However, the sword sent by Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) was not just any sword.


    There are several types of magic swords. Some give power in exchange for a certain price, some change performance depending on the wielder''s talent, and some swords select their wielder and raise the wielder to be a first-rate swordsman. The weapons created during the Advanced Magic Weapon Civilization are full of things that can''t be understood by modernmon sense.


    It was only after everything was over that Nadori realized that the sword that had been brought in was the worst of all magic swords.


    At the moment when Nadori grasped the sword which captivates your heart just by looking at it, he was ovee with a terrible feeling of all-powerfulness, as if he owned everything in the world, and had an irresistible desire to wield it.


    It was as if that strange tion that every swordsman has experienced at least once when first grasping a sword was multiplied by tens of thousands of times and took everything else away from Nadori. In general, a Swordsman is required not only to be skilled with a sword but also to have mental fortitude. This is in order to learn to use your great power correctlyThis is one of the reasons why Luke, who has a kind of paranoid passion for swordsmanship, is still not called the strongest swordsman.


    Nadori should have noticed it first. He should have felt the incongruity of his impulse swelling up the moment he saw the de, and he should have been strongly wary of it. He should have disciplined himself to suppress his impulses of wanting to wield this sword. He should have set an example for his younger fellow disciples.


    A desire for strength. Jealousy. Hatred. Self-esteem. A magic sword that lures its wielder into madness. A magic sword thattched itself into the weakness of a person''s heart.


    Although magic swords are often so sharp that they make you feel scared, this sword also boasted a terrifying sharpness that belied its exterior beauty.


    With a light swing, the world was cut. With the lightness of a feather, it cut through the air and everyone with no resistance at all. Among Magic Swords the sharpness of this one is probablyOne of the best. It stuck to the palm of your hand like a part of your body, and just like a part of your body, there was no ufortable feeling when wielding it. NoAt that moment, Nadori was indeed part of the sword, shing living beings was his raison d''tre.


    If there hadn''t been a crazy Luke who wouldn''t bat an eye even if he was suddenly attacked by a fellow senior disciple but would instead try to take his life, the other disciples would probably have been annihted.


    Of course, if Luke didn''t bring the magic sword in the first ce, we wouldn''t have been in that situation.


    Luke Psykol is a problem child. He is a genuine manyer who has in quite a few people, including his fellow disciple, but he has never been known to destroy buildings. It is unprecedented that the dojo has been half destroyed and that themotion is known to the public. The Knights Order have alreadye to ask about the situation, and there is no room for deceiving them.


    And the disgraceful behavior of a direct disciple of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) will lead to the reputation of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) taking a hit. I am responsible for this incident. "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)" will probably forgive me, but that is irrelevant.


    Yooo, sooo strong, sooo strong, as expected of Cry, he knows what I am talking about. That''s what I wanted! Although the only failure was that "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)" wasn''t here, so I couldn''t fight him (Luke)


    Y-You Moron! There is no way that the "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)" will get possessed by a Magic Sword!! (Nadori)


    By the time dawn came, the other disciplines, who were lying down like a heap of corpses, had already been carried out for treatment. The only people gathered here now are those who came after everything was over. Several pools of blood have been wiped away and human body parts that were lying around have been removed.


    The people who were at the dojost night were all strong disciples who put a lot of effort into their training among all the disciples.


    However, the fact that there were so many victims wasn''t because of Nadori shing them.


    The magic sword that had created this tragedy is already gone. It has been removed after being wrapped in the cloth Luke brought with him. But its danger will be clear as the experts investigate further. Also, it would also be clear what Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) intention was when sending that sword.


    Luke crosses his arms, looks down at Nadori, who was sitting and breathing heavily, and says in a high voice. Luke should have been wounded, but there was no pain in his expression.


    You don''t need to make a face like that, it''s gonna be ok ''cause if it''s just an arm, Anthem can heal it! He''s good at that kind of thing! And this time we have a lot of injured people, so it''ll be good practice. (Luke)


    That''s not a problem! (Nadori)


    He is so easygoing. He is so easygoing that it is hard to believe that he has shed dozens of people. He is so easygoing that it is hard to believe that he almost killed several people. And even after being scolded by Nadori, he didn''t even bat an eye.


    The disciples who were gathered there looked at Luke and Nadori with grim expressions. The reason why they don''tin openly is because they are leaving it to "Master''s (<i>Shisho</i>)" discretion, but it is also because Luke is in a special position among the disciples.


    After all, he does not understand. Despite his inability tomunicate, he is full of talent, loves the sword more than anyone else, and does not hesitate to cut or be cut. Without yielding to authority and greedily seeking strength has made him many enemies and allies, but the biggest problem isFrom the beginning, he had such an unpredictable nature that it wouldn''t be strange if he cut down all of his fellow disciples and destroy the dojo, regardless of the magic sword.


    If Nadori had been in the position of listening to what happened after the fact instead of being directly responsible, it is highly likely that he would have just dismissed it as another outrageous thing he had done.


    I have known Luke for a few years now so I already know his personality. He is a swordsman from swords. How can I continue to be angry from the bottom of my heart at someone who does not understand words?


    Recently, even my "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)" has started talking to the Leader of his Party, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) instead of Luke himself.


    It was Nadori''s inexperience that got him taken by the sword. He cannot face his family, his friends, or his "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)". However, it is not possible to let it end just like that. I cannot let this go without a single word ofint. No matter how shameful it may be.


    Call Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). Let me tell you this, I am not going to talk to you anymore. Call Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). I will speak with your Leader! I will ask him to properly exin what he intended to do by sending that sword! Listen to me, Luke! You may not know this, but in this country, sending a dangerous magic sword without saying anything is against thew!! Don''t say you didn''t know, I won''t let you say that you didn''t know! No matter what our "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)" says, I am going to say it! (Nadori)


    Eeeeeh, calm down, Nadori. It''s not Cry''s fault. I asked him if there was anyone I could cut. So he gave this to me. (Luke)


    In what world does someone send a magic sword that erodes your mind when asked for an opponent you can cut? In the first ce, you are asking that of everyone! My wound opened up probably due to my excitement, and a dull pain in my abdomen made me press it strongly. My consciousness is hazy, but not yet. I can''t even go to the doctor until I see how it all ends.


    At the very least, I must endure until "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)", who was summoned due to this incident, returns.


    At that moment, Luke, who suddenly threw his gaze up into the air, shouted loudly and waved his hand.


    Ah, it''s Cry! Oiii, over here, over here! (Luke)


    !? Wh-What!? (Nadori)


    Even if you are a Level 8 Hunter, there are things you are allowed to do and things you are not allowed to do. What do Luke and Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) think thew andmon sense are for!


    At the moment when I whipped my heavy body and tried to stand up with all my strength, a strong wind suddenly blew. The wind pressure broke my posture, which I had managed to move with all my strength, and fell to my butt.


    The other disciple quickly moved to open some space.


    The one who came down in front of Nadori, who screamed silently at the numbing pain rushing from his butt, wasIt was a beautiful ck-haired girl who looked out of this world, straddling a broom.


    She has straight ck hair that reaches her waist and white skin without a single w. Her well-groomed, but somewhat unsociable appearance convinced me that the girl had a sharp mind. Her all-ck Magi robe is not morous, but the mysterious atmosphere suits her appearance perfectly.


    No one flies on a broom. Unless in a fairy tale.


    I unintentionally forgot to breathe, forgot my pain, forgot my anger. The disciples who had gathered at the dojo were probably also the same, speechless at the sight of the unidentified girl who had suddenly descended upon them.


    In the sudden silence, Luke, the only one who had not changed, called out to her somewhat happily.


    What Cry, you came! It was the beeest. After I cut one guy down, the next guy picked up the sword and attacked me, and the sword was also dangerously sharp (Luke)


    !? Lu-Luke!? What are you talking about, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is a man (Nadori)


    It is impossible. Nadori is also acquainted with Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). He apanied Luke when he joined this dojo, and Nadori has also met him several times since then. He is a dark-haired, dark-eyed man with a face that can be described as gentle at best and in at worst. In the first ce, their gender is different. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is a man! He is not such a beautiful girl. The only thing they have inmon is the color of their eyes and hair, and even saying that they have something inmon is an insult to her.


    The disciples who had undergone intensive training under the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) in order to train their mind, body, and spirit werepletely dumbstruck. Some of them were even openly staring at her. Some abilities need an aptitude for it. There are also female disciples of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), but they are few in number, and most of them are blessed with a physique that fits them and is as strong as Nadori and the other disciplines.


    And, sadly, protecting a frail and pretty girl Magi was a Dream that many swordsmen couldn''t tell to others.


    When Luke blinked in front of the disciples who werepletely captivated, he frowned and said.


    Hmm? Aaaaah, Lucia is Cry''s Imouto. Although it''s rare to see her riding a broom What''s up, Lucia? Are you training? (Luke)


    That''s right. (Lucia)


    His Imouto, you say!? Impossible.


    In front of Nadori, who couldn''t believe his ears, the girl answered in a voice that sounded like tinkling bells. And then, the root of all evil came down from behind the broom.


    Thanks for reading! And the root of all evil descent! Now, what could Cry genius mastern involving a cursed sword be?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 274.1: Root of All Evil â‘¡

    Chapter 274.1: Root of All Evil ¢Ú


    Cry, somehow It has been a really long time since you came here! (Luke)


    Luke, covered in blood, mutters emotionally. I have no idea why, but he seems to be in a very good mood. It looked terrible from the air, but Thawne''s training ground looked absolutely terrible. I have absolutely no idea what happened, but the sight of the broken steeple, the gates reduced to rubble, and deep cracks running here and there make my stomach sick.


    I had no idea what was going on, but countless gazes pierced me. The disciples of the honored Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), who had been lying on the ground, rose up with zombie-like movements. I seriously have no clue what''s going on, but for some reason, the bloody Luke seems to be going strong. I seriously have no clue what''s going on at all, seriously none at all!!


    Lucia sighs deeply and holds her forehead. She is probably thinking about how she has to clean up again. You have to clean up the mess, you know. If you let Luke clean up, it will be a big mess again. Well, one bad thing for the greater good, for the greater good! When I hit on Lucia''s back, our rampaging swordsman yelled out in high spirits with *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling eyes.


    Lately, the number of people who have mock battles with me has been decreasing, and my sword just wanted to drink some blood. So Cry, thank you! Forever1! (Luke)


    No thank you, forever, yeaaah2! (Cry)


    He gives me a high-five pose, so I p his high-five as I get swept away. I am d you are having fun And after all, the blood Luke is bathed in seems to belong to someone else''s. I gave him a wooden sword so he doesn''t cut people unnecessarily, but what''s the point if he cuts people with it anyway! However, this tsukkomi has been around for a while. Causing a lot of damage and troubling the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) is also no new news. Ordinary people die if they are cut and bleed heavily, but the endurance of a swordsman who has absorbed Mana Material reaches an inhuman level. If there were any deaths, they would have condemned him more, so I guess they barely escaped death this time.


    I was in a panic at first, but I got used to it. Swordsmen are really tough.


    For the time being, as his friend, I will verify how he is.


    Are you hurt? (Cry)


    Naaah, no problem. I avoided most of them, and if I had to say, I''d say the only big wound was this one. (Luke)


    Luke lifted the hem of his clothes. He was left with a deep, straight wound across his well-developed abdominal muscles. It was obviously a serious wound, if it were me, I would be dead. However, Luke''s expression shows no pain at all. What is going on with your body


    As I was ovee with indescribable emotion, Luke put his hem back and looked at Lucia as if nothing had happened.


    Right, Lucia. Call Anthem for me, there are some guys with torn arms. (Luke)


    The guy who tore those arms off is saying something


    Well, I tried not to think about it, and left the injured to Lucia, but the pressure of the stares directed at me was starting to get too much. In the first ce, I am kind of standing in as Luke''s guardian in the Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>) dojo. Or rather than standing in, I am the one who receives all theints because Luke doesn''t listen to them.


    But then again, this time it is terrible. To think that Luke, who loves to cut people down, would destroy the dojo so much Did he try a new technique again or what?


    I pretended not to notice the countless gazes and said this to liven up the ce.


    B-But its been a while since I came here Has the atmosphere changed? (Cry)


    (Nadori)


    It is kind of like, how should I say, there is a sense of openness Th-This is kind of nice and liberating, don''t you think? (Cry)


    (Nadori)


    My-My bad. I never thought this would happen. Thawne-san''s disciples are all first-ss swordsmen Even the Divine Strategist couldn''t predict this. If you want, you can put the bill on First Step (<i>Ashiato</i>) (Cry)


    I quickly apologize and surrender. It is a bit of an excuse, but it is all Lukes fault, Luke''s. I check around the ce again. The rubble can be removed by Magic, but fixing what is broken is impossible, even for Lucia now. Especially the steeple, which is snapped off halfway up, is in bad shape. This is going to take a lot of time and money. This would require the help of Sytry or Eva, not Lucia.


    (Nadori)


    And there, I noticed that the scolding that should havee flying from the disciples was noting to me at all. Fearfully, I turn my long-averted gaze to the disciples. The disciples'' gazesPassed over me and turned to Lucia, who was standing behind me with a sullen expression on her face.


    Come to think of it, was this the first time Lucia ising to this dojo? The Imperial Magic Academy, where Lucia is being taught, is indeed in another direction. For some reason, the disciples were stiff as if they had been hit by Ice Magic. Some of them were even breaking out in cold sweats. What happened to them?


    It is rude to freeze at the sight of someone''s Imouto, you know. (Cry)


    !! My-My apologies. It is It is just that she is, too beautiful (Nadori)


    Luke''s senior disciple who was standing directly in front of him, said with a hardened expression on his face.


    Huh? I unintentionally looked at Lucia, but she also blinked her eyes in wonder. This is the first time I have seen this pattern, so I don''t know how to deal with it, butI fearfully called out to him.


    You know that telling the truth is not apliment, right? (Cry)


    !? Ni-Nii-san!? (Lucia)


    The disciples were stunned. Huh? Is it possible that just like Martis-san is weak against Tino, these people are weak against Lucia? What''s up with these guys, they look like a bunch of rough people, but they have a pretty cute side too. I say while *<i>bambam</i>" pping his back in a friendly manner.


    You didn''t have enough mental training. (Cry)


    Ugh So-Sorry (Nadori)


    That''s why Luke cut you down. (Cry)


    !? Th-That has nothing to do with (Nadori)


    Next time I get aint here, I will bring Lucia with me. But still, for you to be unable to move just because of one single girl, your tolerance is too low. I think I heard him say that mental and physical training is the basis of a swordsman, but he did not train enough at all. Well, I can''t say anything about it because there are people like Luke who are very strong despite fatallycking one of these things.


    Thanks for reading! Starting to have One piece withdrawal Need my One piece chapter <ol><li>Here Luke says "thank you forever" in English.</li><li>And here Cry also respond everything in English.</li></ol>

 Chapter 274.2: Root of All Evil â‘¡

    Chapter 274.2: Root of All Evil ¢Ú


    Unlike Tino, Lucia did not seem to be bothered at all when she was being cajoled. She clears her throat as if to regain herposure and attacks me.


    Rather than that, we are in this situation because Leader did something strange for Luke, but what are you going to do about it!? If things are this broken, even if I use Magic, I can''t fix it, and more importantly, this dojo has a long history, so just repairing it won''t fix (Lucia)


    Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    !? Listen to me, pro-per-ly! (Lucia)


    Okay, okay, calm down. There is no such thing as unbreakable things in this world, Lucia. You can''t go back to the past. It is one of the few things I have learned as a Hunter. Therefore all we can do is live with the memories of the dojo in our hearts.


    Feeling enlightened, I was at the mercy of Lucia, who was *<i>gakugaku</i>*ing closer and closer to me, when the senior disciple suddenly said loudly.


    There is no problem!  Desu. All this is the result of our immaturity! There is no need for Lucia-san to worry about it, desu! (Nadori)


    Hepletely flipped sides. And his eyes were staring at Lucia, not at me. You sound just like Kruz tho''


    In front of me, who was amazed, the senior disciple continued in a loud voice so that everyone could hear him.


    There is no need to worry about the dojo that has been destroyed! Desu! I will convince our "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)", I will tell him that things like holes in the walls aremon due to our rigorous training! Desu! (Nadori)


    See See Lucia. They are such nice people, they are telling you that you don''t have to worry about it. (Cry)


    Moh! (Lucia)


    Maybe, it is really going to be alright. Because see All the people with torn arms are also looking at Lucia. Could it be that swordsman''s tastes are something they all have inmon?


    Well, if it''s resolved, there''s no reason for me to be here, let''s quickly go home quickly before a bad bug gets on my proud Imouto. Lucia had a troubled and exasperated expression on her face. When I took her armAt the training ground that had turned into rubble, a rebuke flew from outside the copsed entrance.


    You stupid disciples! To be fooled by a girl, and yet you still call yourselves a swordsman! (?)


    It was not a loud voice. But it was a voice as sharp as a drawn de, if I may say so. That was all it took for them to stretch their spine. The senior disciple and all the other disciplines turned around at once as if they had been snapped back.


    The one who appeared while stepping over the rubble was an elderly man in a kimono.


    He is not arge man, but his body has been stripped of any excess fat. His bony limbs still boast the stiffness of an active Hunter, and his finely honed skills are said to retain the brilliance of his prime. He is a man who has been a swordsman for as long as I can remember, and even now, when the topic of the best swordsmen among the citizen of the Empire is brought up, he is at the top of the list.


    Thawne Rowell, the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>). He is the "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)" Luke got when we came to Zebrudia. He is also the man who turned Luke, who was already talented, into something even more dangerous. At the sudden appearance of his "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)", the senior disciple said in a trembling voice.


    !? B-B-B-But, "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)"! It was really because of my inexperience that I became possessed by the magic sword (Nadori)


    If you guys have thought and epted it that way from the very beginning, I will agree with you. But was it how it was? (Thawne)


    The Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) stared at his disciple with a re. Thawne must have been over 80 years old by now, but there is no sign of his aging in the glint in his eyes.


    It is the same with Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>), why are the old people in this country so energetic Please keep staying this healthy.


    The disciples were speechless at the question which could not even be called a difficult one, but eventually, the senior disciple lowered his head and said in a stifled voice.


    Kuh. No way, just because I saw the ck-haired Magi that I admire, I never thought that I would forgetThat I had been captivated by the magic sword and had my body controlled. I am ashamed of the weakness of my heart, desu. (Nadori)


    You should really be ashamed of yourself. Seriously. There are plenty of ck-haired Magi out there Like Kryhi Andrichhi! Then I realized that the senior disciple had said something that I couldn''t ignore.


    Huh? I definitely thought that Luke used the magic sword and caused a lot of injuries, but maybe that is not the case? Thinking calmly, most of the disciples here would not survive if Luke, who is already plenty powerful, used a magic sword.


    What, I was worried for nothing. Let''s go home and sleep.


    When I turned on my heel and tried to walk past the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), a heavy force was suddenly applied to my shoulders. When I look behind me, our eyes meet. Thawne smiled in a different way than before and started to walk away. While holding me.


    Thanks for reading! I updated the cover on the main page to volume 8 cover. Cry almost escaped thanks to Lucia What excuse will Cry say in front of the Sword Saint!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 275.1: In Return

    Chapter 275.1: In Return


    I thought I should listen carefully to what you have to say for once. Seriously, what do you guys in Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) think my disciples are! (Thawne)


    Thawne Rowell, the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) is famous as a swordsman who possesses a perfectbination of mind, technique, and body. His contribution to the development of swordsmanship is astounding, as is his skill with the sword, and the Thawne style swordsmanship he developed from his original techniques is now widely recognized in the Empire. The ability of the Thawne School is also very highpared to other schools and is said to be on par with that of Hunters who have improved their basic abilities by absorbing Mana Material. He is highly trusted by the nobility and his school is recognized in the public as one of the forces protecting Zebrudia and is on the same level as the regr Knight Order. The fact that he sent Luke to guard the White Swords Gatheringst time is still fresh in my mind. In other words, he has enough power to send a manyer to an important meeting and enough influence to remain calm even if that said manyer goes on a rampage. Awesome!!!


    What I am trying to say is that our Luke, who had learned the Thawne-style swordsmanship and absorbed a ridiculous amount of Mana Material, is the most dangerous.


    Thawne-san continued while *<i>zuruzuru</i>* dragging me. Lucia sighs and follows me from behind, but she doesn''t help me.


    Do you know how many petitions I get because of Luke? Hmm? I am 80, but I can''t afford to give way to the next generation! (Thawne)


    My apologies for everything. (Cry)


    But isn''t there a problem with them too, as they didn''t nurture his heart and only nurtured Luke''s skills?


    During the White Swords Gathering, I sent him there because he said he would listen to what the security guards say but hepletely ignored it, hepletely disregarded the job I gave him in exchange for the right to participate in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. He tried a new strange technique on the senior disciples, he tried a new strange technique on the junior disciples, he tried a new strange technique on the new disciples, he tried a new strange technique on me" (Thawne)


    He keeps on trying new strange techniques, huh I am d to see that he is doing well!


    I let him meditate for mental training, read books, get hit by waterfalls, entrust him to guide his junior disciples, teach him soft techniques, let him handle requests thate in, let him handle escort requests, but nothing changes at all! At the end of the day, he will incite other disciples to raid a Treasure Shrine,unch a raid on bandits'' home base, or use our name to challenge other dojos without permission, and do whatever he wants! Do you know how I feel when I tell him to think about something other than swords? (Thawne)


    Said the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) as if he was fed up. It seems that theints are umting because I rarely stop by. Even though I wasn''t trying to run away anymore, Thawne-san didn''t let go of my hand. I was dragged into the mansion. And I said while feeling like a cow being shipped.


    Well I think you should directly tell that to the person responsible. (Cry)


    Hoh. You think I did not tell him that? (Thawne)


    I don''t think I am the person you should tell that to. (Cry)


    (Thawne)


    !? Nii-san !? (Lucia)


    Thawne-san fell silent at my words that came out unintentionally. This person is really a person of character If it had been Franz-san just now, he would have definitely been furious.


    I smiled from the bottom of my heart and said cheerfully.


    Luke is lucky to have you as his "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)". I can leave him to youNo, let me leave him to you! (Cry)


    Do you think you can fool me with this!? I thought that he would calm down if he met someone, but Luke cut down the woman I introduced to him, you know!? (Thawne)


    Eh!? This story is new to me. This guy is more of a challenger than I thought. Even I, his childhood friend, would not be willing to make such an attempt. He is truly a master of his craft. And since Luke, who rather talks about everything, didn''t say anything, my guess is thatHe didn''t think it was a matchmaking, I think?


    He thinks that there are only two types of people in this world: those he can cut and those he shouldn''t cut too much. He is really troublesome. Was the other party a swordswoman? (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Does Luke cut anything if his opponent is a swordsman? Hmm? (Thawne)


    Well, he will if it is a reasonably strong opponent. Although, I usually let him have a wooden sword, or else he will cut his opponent (Cry)


    I don''t know if it is because of the Mana Material or because of Thawne, but Lukes abilities know no bounds. Godspeed to Luke Psykol as he continues on his own path!


    Luke said this, you know. If she''s a strong swordswoman, I''ll meet her! (Thawne)


    Let''s stop talking about it anymore. It is useless and there is no point talking about it with me. I am sure the years will take care of everything. (Cry)


    I said something that I didn''t believe at all. I heard that Thawne-san used to rampage as well, so I guess the probability of it is not zero. I would like to believe that it is not zero.


    Besides, even with thisI am trying to teach him not to aim for vitals as much as possible! Because if he kills them, even Anthem can''t bring them back to life! (Cry)


    (Thawne)


    Thawne-san said nothing.


    In a delicate atmosphere, I was dragged into the mansion without question. It was only after entering a magnificent tatami-matted reception room that I was released.


    Thawne-san''s mansion has a different structure than those in the Imperial Capital. If I had to say so, I would say it is a little closer to the Onsen inn in Surus.


    As soon as I took off my shoes and was led into the tatami room before anyone said anything to me, I sat straight on my knees, put both of my hands together, and bowed my head deeply. Some people aren''t used to sitting on their knees because they usually wear shoes in the Imperial Capital, but I am different. For me, it is almost unsatisfactory because the hard ground is not under me.


    Thawne-san didn''t react at all when he saw me do a dogeza. Is this the Meikyo Shisui1that is in the Thawne swordsmanship style? Lucia is so much more responsive. With deadly cold eyes looking at me, tho''.


    Thawne-san, who was sitting in front of me, said.


    I heard from Franz-kyo. It seems that Zebrudia has received a prediction of cmity. And it is spected that the identity of it is a curse. (Thawne)


    Huh? What''s that, that''s new to me. When I asked Franz-san to mediate with the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) on the Symphonic Stone earlier, we didn''t talk about that in particr. I raised my head. Thawne-san was sitting cross-leg on the floor with his arms crossed, looking at me with a sharp gaze as if he could see right through me.


    That''s It is like a bargain sale of cmity, isn''t it? How many times have we been here already this season (Cry)


    So you are telling me that you are used to it by now, right Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) . (Thawne)


    No, that''s not what I wanted to say As far as I know, there are several things thate to my mind. I wonder why the Imperial Capital is so peaceful with so many things happening. Could it be that incidents with Treasure Shrines and the "Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>)" are not as big as I think?


    Ark and the others aren''t there every time I want them, so are they unexpectedly stopping incidents in ces I don''t know about? I will ask him the next time I see him.


    Thanks for reading! Haha Luke is really trying to master the Lightning Sword move! I wonder when he is going to show this technique And lol at Thawne Jii-san trying to find a waifu for Luke <ol><li>Meikyo Shisui: it is a state of mind where you are calm and serene at all times.</li></ol>

 Chapter 275.2: In Return

    Chapter 275.2: In Return


    However, I don''t understand why you brought a cursed sword to me. Even if Luke stopped it and even if there would have been no problem if my disciples had not been inexperiencedNo incident would have happened if you did not bring it in. Am I wrong? (Thawne)


    There was no anger in his eyes. However, for some reason, it was terrifying. The other party was the boss of every swordsman in the Imperial Capital, so if anything happened to him, it wouldn''t be strange if I was cut down. How should I excuse myself? No, maybe I should be honest. Lucia doesn''t seem to follow me up either


    Th-That was cursed? No way But no matter the oueI entrusted Luke to give it to you as a way of thanking you for all the times you took care of him. I never thought it would be like this. (Cry)


    Mumu, gratitude You say? (Thawne)


    It was thoughtless, sure. The sword was a bit ominous sureBut I would like Eliza, the one who brought it to me, to tell me about those things. Well, maybe Eliza, I didn''t think anything of it.


    Luke and I pulled it out, but we weren''t possessed Can you imagine a disciple of the Thawne Style Swordsmanship getting possessed!? No, I can''t!! Yes, no matter how much of a Divine Strategies I may be!! (Cry)


    Ni-Nii-san, that is, a grave issue. You should have talked about it beforehand. (Lucia)


    Which side are you on, Lucia Thawne-san was expressionless. But his quiet eyes are frightening in a different way from that burning grandma. It was still and motionless. I thought I could dodge it with this momentum, but it seemed impossible. So I hurriedly added.


    O-of course, I didn''t know that your disciples were weak to Lucia. (Cry)


    !? (Thawne)


    At my words, Thawne-san''s eyes *<i>pikuri</i>* twitched for the first time.


    I didn''t expect to see that side of the disciples of the swordsmanship school that carries the Imperial Capital on their back It was a bit interesting, but I think I know why they can''t beat Luke. As we can see with Kryhi, Liz, and others, I am sure that those with outstanding ability have, to a greater or lesser extent, sacrificed their humanity at the cost of their powerNo, sorry, there is someone like Ark. There were those who were not dehumanized.


    But I am sorry, but I can''t give my precious Lucia to the disciples here. It has to be someone who can defeat me. Of course, in order to earn the right to challenge me, he must defeat all the members in First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>) as a prerequisite. It has always been a rule that in order to fight someone who lives on the top brass, you have to break through the middle level.


    As I was thinking about such nonsense, Thawne-san, who had been silent for a good few dozen seconds, opened his dry lips. His expression has hardly changed, but the fact that he doesn''t show any emotion is scary. Lucia is also the type of person that bes expressionless when she gets upset.


    The Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) speaks in a heavy voice.


    Ah, really that''s a painful story to hear. So that was a gift, huh (Thawne)


    Ra-Rather than a gift Yes. That is a really sharp sword, probably. If you have enough power to wield it, it can definitely be of use to the Sword Saint-sama (<i>Kensei-sama</i>)Probably! (Cry)


    As I hurriedly began to make excuses, Thawne-sama exhale a little and said.


    Then I have to give you something back too. Wait here for a moment. (Thawne)


    Huh? Maybe he is not that angry.


    Thawne-san left the room. As expected, even I can''t bring myself to escape by going to the bathroom.


    Lucia, who was sitting upright next to me with a posture that was as good as mine, said.


    Nii-san, you are doing too much as you please! The other person is Luke-san''s "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)", you know!? (Lucia)


    I-I am sorry, okay. But I was only telling the truth. Seems like I can''t leave Lucia to the disciples here. (Cry)


    Ha-Hah? You weren''t even talking about that! (Lucia)


    If they want Lucia, they will have toe and beat Luke (Cry)


    Well, I am not saying I would give her even if they beat Luke tho''. Her feelings are the most important. Even so, when I left our hometown my parents asked me to take care of Lucia Not, they never said that. On the contrary, they asked this to Lucia. I just remembered something sad.


    And soon after, Thawne-san returned. He took one look at us, who had been waiting for him without changing our posture, and ced a pole-shaped object wrapped in a cloth he was holding on the table.


    Sorry to keep you waiting, even in my warehouse there are not many thingsparable to that sword. This is a rare item that I acquired a long time ago and kept in my warehouse. (Thawne)


    Thawne-san removed the cloth. I was wondering if he was going to give me some kind of sword, but what came out from underneath wasA Staff. It was a pitch-ck staff that was twisted like a screw. There was arge jewel fitted at the top of the staff and it looked a little like Round World.


    It is a very expensive-looking staff, but why is there a staff in the warehouse of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>)? I stared at Thawne-san. And Thawne-san said with a smile for the first time today.


    It is a Relic staff that I obtained during an adventure long ago. I am a swordsman, so I dont know much about it, but when I got it, I heard that it boasts an unparalleled power of magical power amplification. I am sure that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) can make good use of it. If you sell it, you''ll probably get a decent amount of moneyBut don''t sell it. (Thawne)


    Hoh This is quite something (Cry)


    What an unexpected lucky break, a staff from the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>). If he is giving it to me, I will take it. Although I don''t use a staff. The more you have in your collection, the better. Maybe because she wasn''t expecting this, Lucia also looked at the staff with wide opened eyes.


    I took the staff and lifted it. The Round World was heavy, but this staff was so light that even I could swing it easily. I will have to check the effects of the Relicter. Well, although there are many weapon-type Relics that have equipment requirements that I can''t check.


    By the way, what is the name of this staff? (Cry)


    Its name is unknown. After all, it has been lying dormant in the warehouse for a long time. (Thawne)


    Hmmmm, so it is going to be hard to find out its name. Well, let''s leave it to the experts.


    Thanks for reading! Hahaha Cry must be the only one to receive a gift in return for sending a cursed sword to someone! But I am sure that Cry saying that he didn''t feel the curse when he took the sword will make everyone think that he is cursed-resistant or something.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 276.1: In Return â‘¡

    Chapter 276.1: In Return ¢Ú


    Heyyy, I don''t understand all of it, but I am d we were able to resolve everything, nice, nice, nice. After all, when ites to the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), he is quite a man of character. (Cry)


    Moh, seriously Stop stirring things up every time something happens! (Lucia)


    Lucia, who was walking next to me, let out a deep sigh as if her soul was escaping from it. I am not trying to stir things up I don''t know how it is possible to stir things up by just praising, being modest, or being honest with someone.


    However, I never thought that I would receive something for making such a big mess. (Cry)


    I said sincerely as I swung the ridiculously light staff that Thawne-san gave me. Wand Relics are particrly expensive among all weapon Relics. And when ites to wands with an ability to highly amplify your Magic or with a special ability, the price of it will be sky-high. Wand Relics like the bracelet-shaped wand used by Term or Kryhi''s staff are something akin to a dream for a Magi.


    It was the precious possession of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>). Whether I like it or not, expectations are high. Well, no matter what kind of staff it is, I would probably be unable to use it All because wand-type Relics are quite selective about their wielder. If this is a Relic that selects its wielder, it would take an extremely long time to investigate its effects. This is because the only thing that can be done is to check if there are any legends of simr items in books. I wonder if Martis-san will understand if I ask him


    Lucia grumbled to me while I was twirling the staff in a good mood.


    Every time Leader makes a big mess, I am being teased by my teachers and colleagues, you know? They tell me Your brother did it again, huh! (Lucia)


    Heeeeeh Why don''t you punch them? (Cry)


    Please rify whether you are serious or joking. (Lucia)


    It is not like I did anything It is the troubling situation thates to me. This world is too dangerous anyway. And earlier, Thawne-san said something about a curse or something. If I don''t have Lucia next to me like this, I can''t even walk outside with peace of mind.


    When I clear my throat to change my mind, Lucia stares at me and says.


    So, when are we going to visit "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" together? (Lucia)


    Eh?  Why? (Cry)


    Didn''t I say it earlier in the n House! "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" is furious for canceling my examination at thest minute because of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival"Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" told me to bring Nii-san with me. (Lucia)


    Aaah so that was true. Your "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" really can''t judge character. Unlike Luke, Lucia is serious. Because she is so serious, her "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" doesn''t think well of me for dragging the brilliant Lucia around. Whether it is with Luke or Lucia, either way, the one whoins to mees from someone with the highest authority.


    I even getints from the Rodin family, Ark''s parent house, you know! If I gather all theints, I would have almost all the big names of the Imperial Capital, I am one of the bestint collectors in the Imperial Capital. If I could sell thoseints I would be a millionaire.


    Squinting my eyes, I tried my best to smile gently and tell Lucia in a gentle voice.


    Lucia It would be rude towards them to take me with you. (Cry)


    I am starting to feel like that too. But they said to bring you even if I have to drag you there! (Lucia)


    Lucia quickly grabbed my sleeve with a straight look. She really intends to drag me there.


    Weeell, I am her brother, it is because I am her brother. Recently, my dignity has started to disappear, but I still consider myself to be Lucia''s guardian. Although, probably no one thinks so.


    If something were to happen, I would fly there as a Level 8 respectable brother, but if it is for aint it will be pitiful. Lucia''s "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" is the head Magi and a professor at the most prestigious Magic Academy in the Imperial Capital. That academy is an institution in which Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) once belonged, and it is a veritable mix of people working on a different path than Magi Hunters who specialize in practical Magic, and they are all working day after day in pursuit of Magic. Although not as well known as an individual as the one and only Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), as an organization its scale is iparable to a mere dojo. When I am in front of her "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)", there is an unpleasant tension that is different from being in front of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>).


    Thanks for reading! So funny how everyoneins to Cry

 Chapter 276.2: In Return â‘¡

    Chapter 276.2: In Return ¢Ú


    Unlike the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), I don''t like the fact that you can''t predict what a Magi will do. Even if I do go, I would like to get a feel of their mood, even if it is just a littleI know!


    I took another look at the staff I had just been given. It was something that came from the Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>) precious collection, and although it haspletely not been examined yet, it must be considerably powerful. If you convert it to money, it must be quite expensive and the sword was originally given to me for free by Eliza, so it was the best way to show my goodwill. Is it possible that the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) had foreseen that Lucia''s "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" was angry!? Today, I am Brilliant! Lucky.


    Lucia, this staff seems to be very powerful, why don''t you take it to your "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)"? Didn''t you say that your "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" was looking for a staff? (Cry)


    As I am giving you an expensive staff, your anger will probably disappear. If it was me, my anger would definitely disappear. At my sudden suggestion, Lucia blinked her eyes and made a dubious expression.


    Eh? Eeeeeh, "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" was certainly looking for one but Did I tell it to you, Leader? And you just got this staff, didn''t you (Lucia)


    Hmph. Of course I just say that randomly. Besides, I was told not to sell this Relic, but not to give it away. I don''t want to give it if possible, but I am not attached to it yet, so if giving this staff away would help Lucia then by all means.


    I mean, it is more natural for a professor to possess a staff than for the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) to possess one. The correct person for the correct tool.


    I am sure Lucia''s "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" will be satisfied. Come on, take it and tell your "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" that it is a gift from me, okay? I am sure your "Teacher''s (<i>Sensei</i>)" anger will subside. (Cry)


    Al-Alright.  You are sure that this staff is alright, right? (Lucia)


    When I pressed the staff against her, Lucia looked at it with a slightly uneasy expression, which was unusual for her. It is indeed rare to find a staff that ispletely ck from top to bottom. ck is the color of expensive stuff, but in the Relic industry, it is also the color of curses. But don''t worry.


    Hahahahaha, it''s alright, it''s alright. Lucia worries too much. (Cry)


    It is you, Leader, that does not worry enough. (Lucia)


    The Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) didn''t say anything about it, so there is no way he will give away such a dangerous item, right?


    That''s right, the other side is a professional Magi. It wouldn''t be strange for them to have more knowledge about Wand-type Relic than an average Relic Appraiser. If it is Lucia, she will definitely hand it over to the person in question.


    Surprisingly, your "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" might also know what that staff is (Cry)


    It is true that "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" is knowledgeable about things like this Or rather if you already know what it is, you should tell it beforehand. (Lucia)


    At the moment when Lucia made a grim expression, the Symphonic Stone in my pocket vibrated.


    I received this from Franz-san. What in the world does he want? I don''t want to answer, but I also owe Franz-san a debt of gratitude for his mediation with the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>). It would be ungrateful if I don''t answer when he does. And it is not like we will be talking face-to-face. I take a deep breath and activate the Symphonic Stone. And in order to not offend him, I respond in a cheerful voice.


    Hello, Franz-san? Yahoo, it''s me. (Cry)


    Yo-You bastard, are you always like this! I have told you many times, I am not your friend! (Franz)


    No, I thought I should ease your nervousness (Cry)


    Tsk Why should I be nervous talking with you! (Franz)


    He is as usual. He takes good care of people, which is totally How can I say Nobleman-like. Lucia shut her lips and looked at me in a bad mood. She doesn''t like to be interrupted in a conversation. But I think it was nice timing. There was no way I would know the true identity of the staff And she wouldn''t believe me even if I said I didn''t know.


    Oh yeah, thank you for the incident with the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) . I don''t know what you did, but it went well. I even got something in return I wish things would always go like this. (Cry)


    I am sure it was thanks to Franz-san''s mediation that made it all work out this way. As expected of a talented person. Or is this what you call power? I feel sorry for all the help I have been gettingtely. When I said that in a cheerful voice, what came back from the Symphonic Stone was a yelling voice with stronger pressure.


    On that subject! You bastard, what does that mean! Even though the magic sword fiasco is over, the prophecy hasn''t disappeared! (Franz)


    Yes? (Cry)


    Hearing the sudden angry voice, passersby stopped for a moment and quickly moved away.


    Lucia looked at the Symphonic Stone, me, and the staff I was pressing to her and looked at me once more, this time with a re.


    Thanks for reading! Lucia knows! She knows that she just got a cursed staff! Will she be able to avoid the curse or will she fall right into Crys Infinite Trials!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 277.1: Zero Knight Order

    Chapter 277.1: Zero Knight Order


    Damn, that fucking guy He is on a roll again! (Franz)


    Franz Argmann mmed the Symphonic Stone on the table with a snort.


    Imperial Capital of Zebrudia. The vast Argmann residence near the Imperial Castle has been used as a meeting ce for the Zero Knight Order for generations.


    The Zero Knight Order is not only the Imperial Guard to protect the Imperial Family, but they are also a Knight Order under the direct control of the Emperor and are responsible for a wide range of activities in the event of an imperial emergency. Although not as numerous as other Knight Orders, the Zero Knight Order are genuine elites who may give orders to other Knight Orders if the asion demands it. And the investigation of the Nine-Tails Shadow Fox (<i>Kyubi no Kage Kitsune</i>) which had been made public sincest time and the prophecy of a cmity were both reasons enough for that Knight Order to move.


    It was a direct order of the Emperor, so I have noints about following it, but.


    I pressed my stomach, which ached sharply. As if they had grown ustomed to this, the knight looked at Franz, who could not hide his anger.


    What the hell is he thinkiiing! It is not as if he didn''t know about the uracy of the Divination InstituteAnd he didn''t reflect at all about the fact the Key of the Earth had been activated because he kept everything a secret! In fact, it is getting worse! I didn''t give you the Symphonic Stone so that we could be friends! (Franz)


    Just remembering it makes me angry. No man had ever said "Yahoo!" to Franz, the current head of the Argmann family and themander of the Zero Knights Order. No matter how coarse Hunters were, they would never be like that. Whether he was teasing or just being honest, he really is a desperate case. Could it be that he got those god-like divine stratagems aspensation for such a personality?


    Franz did what Cry asked and put pressure on the newspaperpany about the magic sword incident because he thought that the curse of that supposedly magic sword was the cause of the cmity. Therefore, if he had asked the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) to Cooperate in order to dispose of it, he could have agreed to a certain extent with his outrageous demand. However, even Franz could not have predicted that the prophecy would not change at all even after the incident was settled.


    You are absolutely right, "Commander (<i>Dancho</i>)". Seriously, just how can a mere Hunter be so arrogant. You don''t need to listen to him at all, do you? We have an excellent intelligence unit in our country, don''t we? (Knight)


    At that moment, as Franz gritted his teeth to the maximum, a young knight with a faint smile on his face nearby called out to him.


    He is a young knight who recently joined the Knight Order. He has loose wavy blond hair and blue eyes. He has a well-proportioned appearance and a slender body, which is rare among the knights of the Zero Knight Orders which arerge in stature. Having just graduated from the academy that trains knights, he should be too young to be assigned to the Imperial Guard, but that is probably why there are such high expectations for him.


    I believe his name is Hugh LeGrand. He came from a lower-ss noble family but he seemed to have graduated from the academy at the top of his ss. With a nce, I admonished the other subordinates who tried to stop him. Lately, I haven''t had a chance to meet neers because of the short time I have spent in the Imperial Capital. It would be good to have a little chat around here.


    Franz stared at the neer with a re, then crossed his arms and replied.


    This is an order from His Majesty. Even themunication part with the Symphonic Stone. (Franz)


    I thought about giving the Symphonic Stone to someone elseSuch as a civil official or the head of another Knight Order who is responsible for maintaining security, but the nature of Cry Andrich, which is so difficult to understand, would certainly be too much for Zebrudia nobility, and this could cause problems in the transmission of information. After all, it is best to have it yourself. Even if he is speaking to me in a casual way As if he were talking to a friend.


    E Even my subordinates or my friends don''t say something like "Yahoo"!


    I never thought that At that age, I would benguishing like this over someone who is not a member of my family. As I was holding my anger that had nowhere to go, the neer shrugged his shoulders and said in a light tone.


    However, the intelligence unit is also troublesome. They aren''t worth much if they lose to a Hunter in terms of information-gathering abilities. (Hugh)


    The new guy''s got a lot of guts. Watch your mouth, Hugh. (Franz)


    I must say, I am surprised at how young neers are. Just a few dozen seconds ago, he was praising how excellent the Intelligence Unit was.


    The Intelligence Unit is a behind-the-scenes force that has supported Zebrudia''s national power. Due to the nature of their duties, they rarely appear publicly, but their abilities are undeniable, and they have prevented many incidents in the past. A country asrge as Zebrudia has many enemies. Without this unit, there would be no Zebrudia today. It can be said that they held a position as important as that of a regr Knight Order.


    However, "Commander (<i>Dancho</i>)". I heard that the Intelligence Unit is monitoring Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) for several days, 24 hours a day, and found nothing. If it were me, I would be able to produce some results. (Hugh)


    Hmph It is fine to be confident, but I wonder if you really can. I have seen many Hunters in my life, but I have never seen a man like him. Jeez (Franz)


    While it is true that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) got the information before that unit did, that does not mean that the Intelligence Unit is ipetent. If it had been the Franz in the past, he might have sympathized with him, but that man, after all, has shown Franz an incredible amount of wisdom, even after assuming hiswork of information.


    However, how do I handle this Although we are doing our best to find it, except for the events rted to the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), so far we have not been able to ascertain any events that seem to be the cmity of the prophecy. In such a situation, the only thing that can be done is to gather people and make all possible preparations to respond to whatever may happen, just likest time, but the number of people is limited as we are already on high alert due to the Nine-Tails Shadow Fox (<i>Kyubi no Kage Kitsune</i>). In other words, the conditions are almost the same asst time. If things continue as they are, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) will do what he wants to do to us again. It is very likely that he will do so.


    Unaware of Franz''s anguish, Hugh continues indifferently.


    It would be nice if the prophecy of the Divination Institute was a little clearer To begin with, the Imperial Capital was already reinforcing its defense. Most cursed attacksing from the outside are usually ineffective, and countermeasures can be taken in order to not introduce Cursed Items in the Imperial Capital. To begin with, the scale of the incident with Thawne, the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) was much smaller than we assumed. Maybe we are overthinking this? (Hugh)


    His words came out very easily and his appearance was filled with a strong sense of confidence.


    His words are kind of on target. From the prophetic vision of the Divination Institute, Franz had assumed tens of thousands of casualties. Even if Cry didn''t intervene in the magic sword rampage, there wouldn''t have been that much damage.


    In the first ce, cursed art is less likely to inflict physical harm like other offensive magic, making it easier to take magical countermeasures. If a person receives it without countermeasures, terrible harm will ur, but countermeasures are easy, and that is the basis of the art of Curses. The long-standing Imperial Capital is also fully equipped with countermeasures against it, so it is almost impossible to curse the capital from the outside and kill the people inside.


    The only exception is, as Hugh said, the pattern where a Cursed Item already inside is activated, just like how it was from this magic sword incident, but there is no way there are items lying around that can cause tens of thousands of deaths in the first ce.


    However, it goes without saying that I am fully aware of this. The problem is that the prophecy hasn''t disappeared yet, even with the defenses we put in ce.


    Everyone, is too nervous. Don''t make such a scary face and rx your shoulders a little, "Commander (<i>Dancho</i>)". We must show that the prestigious Zero Knight Order has some leeway, don''t you think? (Hugh)


    (Franz)


    Asking for my consent, I squint my eyes. My other subordinates looked at Hugh in dismay.


    Thanks for reading! Oh new character? Are you going to be Cry''s new victim!?

 Chapter 277.2: Zero Knight Order

    Chapter 277.2: Zero Knight Order


    What is required of the Zero Knight Order is absolute discipline. Aside from their ability, the Imperial Guards, who often work at the Emperor''s side, are obliged to fulfill his orders with a resolute attitude under any circumstances.


    In that sense, Hugh was too light. He must be talented since he graduated from the academy at the top of his ss. He was slender but had a good physique, had a fine face, and I heard that he was a bit shy in his rtionships with women. He has probably been praised by those around him and has hardly ever fallen behind. In a sense, showing his boldness directly in front of my face, the leader of the Knight Order, is admirable, but unfortunately, for a while now, I have had enough of this boldness, probably because I have been dealing with Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) for some time.


    What should I do? Franz stared at the rude junior for a while, but he eventually nodded heavily and said.


    Hmph I see. Well then, Hugh, I have a mission for you, the confident man that you are. You are to go to Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) side and put your pride on the line by squeezing information out of him. Stay with him for a while and work with him. Don''t tell me you can''t do it? (Franz)


    Well, if you think about it in that order, it would probably not go well. In terms of age, Hugh and Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) are of the same age, but their experience, abilities, achievements, and everything else are too different. The position of being at the top of the academy is also useless in this situation.


    In terms of boldness, that man who does his escort mission in a patterned shirt is far bolder and his rtionship with women is also far more shy as it seems that he owes a lot of money to his childhood friends. It makes no sense. If there is only one thing that deserves recognition, it would be his fearlessness. If he can talk like that to Franz, the leader of the Knight Order, then he will not falter even against a Level 8.


    Having one neer like this would not lighten the burden on Franz and his subordinates. Then it would be better for themter if they knocked that confidence out of him from the very beginning.


    At Franz''s words, Hugh''s eyes widened for a moment, but he quickly made a thin smile. But his eyes were not smiling. What lies in the depth of his eyes wasA burning ambition. A body and spirit full of vigor. Is this what youth is all about?


    Hugh showed his thanks with respect and with a somewhat exaggerated motion.


    I humbly ept your order, "Commander Franz (<i>Franz-Dancho</i>)". I, Hugh LeGrand, will do everything in my power to help you rest easy. (Hugh)


    You can leave. (Franz)


    Hugh left the room with his back straightened. Franz looked at him with a frown for a moment, but quickly returned his gaze to the rest of his men. There is no time to worry about the neer. Franz has a duty to fulfill the Emperor''s orders as the leader of the Zero Knight Order.


    Arrangements were made to borrow forces from the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>). However, as the prophecy still did not disappear, it is necessary to take another approach.


    If pure strength is not the solution, then a magical one might be. It can''t be helped Contact experts of each Institute for advice on the prophecy. Do it confidentially. (Franz)


    "Commander Franz''s (<i>Franz-Dancho</i>)" concern is also troubling.  No, I should be d that I got a chance this early, I guess.


    Hugh LeGrand firmly hid his inner excitement from showing up and walked quickly to First Step''s (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>) n House.


    The Zero Knight Order is the only Knight Order in Zebrudia that is under the directmand of the Emperor. It is one of the most prominent Knight Orders in Zebrudia, and if you perform spectacrly you are likely to attract the Emperor''s attention. Hugh''s family is a lower-ss noble. He has two older brothers, so there is no way for him to inherit the title. For Hugh, the position of a knight in the Imperial Guard was the best thing that could happen to him.


    If he does a great job as an Imperial Guard, there is a good chance he will be given a peerage, and there is also the possibility that he could catch the eye of some noble who doesn''t have an heir and ask him to marry into the family. Hugh is young. He has no money, but he has good looks, and he learned everything he could at the academy. His Mana Material absorption rate is not bad, and he hasLuck on his side. Zebrudia is a true meritocracy. That is why Hugh, who is from the bottom nobility of the ss among the sons and daughters who attended the academy, was chosen as the top of the ss. If he could make good use of this opportunity he had received so soon after joining the Knight Order, he would be able to climb up the rank in no time. Perhaps he could even aim for the position of vicemander in his 20s.


    The opponent was the Level 8 Hunter, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), who is always the subject of rumors, whether good or bad. It seems that "Commander Franz (<i>Franz-Dancho</i>)" has suffered several defeats by him and his divine strategies, but that is why he is worth triumphing over.


    Hugh does not underestimate Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). Unleashing those abusive words against Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) in front of the "Commander (<i>Dancho</i>)" was just a performance. The Certification Level evaluation of the Explorer Association is very strict. How could he make fun of the man who was the youngest to reach Level 8 in this sacrednd for Treasure Hunters? He did not have any great origins, but he had risen to Level 8, a feat somewhat simr to Hugh''s. Hugh, however, had a secret n that no other noble would have pulled off.


    As the n House buildinges into view, he bes more alert. He slows his stride, catches his breath, and his expression bes serious. The *<i>pikapika</i>* shiny polished ss reflects a handsome young man in the armor of the Zero Knight Order.


    The "Commander (<i>Dancho</i>)" told me to go and squeeze some information out of him. But if things were that easy, the "Commander (<i>Dancho</i>)" wouldn''t have been bothered so much. What Hugh has that other nobles don''tOr rather, what nobles have that Hugh doesn''t. It is pride. The other party is not someone who can be dealt with authority, money, or force. Because he misread this, "Commander Franz (<i>Franz-Dancho</i>)" had been unable to obtain anything even though he knew he had the information.


    That is why Hugh will be someone ipetent. He will put aside his temporary pride and seize his glorious future. Cooperating with a powerful Hunter in this case will help Hugh in the future.


    On the surface, he was calm, but on the inside, he felt like he was going to the battlefield, when suddenly the door to the n House opened, and a tanned pink-blonde woman came out. She opens her eyes involuntarily.


    It was a woman with long pink-blonde hair tied high on the back of her head. With healthy tanned skin, her slender body looks delicate but it harbors strength behind it. Her dress, which was very revealing, is a perfect example of the Thief''s attireThere is no doubt about who she is. That is Liz Smart, the Absolute Shadow (<i>Zetsu Ei</i>), one of the Party Members of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), feared for her merciless execution against her opponents.


    It seems that luck is really on my side. If I can gain Absolute Shadow''s (<i>Zetsu Ei</i>) trust, I will be much closer to aplishing my mission as she is his Party Member and childhood friend. In addition, Hugh has a bit of confidence in his ability to handle women. Aside from his intelligence and martial prowess, his good looks are one of the few strengths Hugh inherited from his parents. Treasure Hunters tend to be stern men, so a sweet mask would be a great weapon.


    I can do this. I can do it by talking to her in a gentlemanly manner. Even if she says I am harsh, there will be no problem if I praise Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) in front of her.


    I take a deep breath and approach while making my best smile. Liz *<i>pitari</i>* pauses and turns to Hugh.


    And then, Hugh''s consciousness was cut off.


    Thanks for reading! Sasuga Liz, knocking down an Imperial Guard without any warning! I can already see Crys face, praising her (Internally: Im gonna puke)


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 278.1: The Zero Knight Order â‘¡

    Chapter 278.1: The Zero Knight Order ¢Ú


    His whole body received a strong shock, and his consciousness slowly resurfaced. As soon as his thoughts returned, Hugh did not scream or open his eyes.


    With his eyes closed, he checked around while making sure that they didn''t notice that he was awake. The Zero Knights Order is the elite and is subjected to a variety of training. Leaving aside the difference in the amount of Mana Materials absorbed, their ability to deal with incidents should be on par with those of Treasure Hunters.


    Taking a deep breath, he tries to grasp the situation. He can move his arms and legs. It doesn''t seems like he was particrly restrained. There is still a dull pain in his neck, which is probably the main reason why he lost consciousness.


    He wasn''t caught off guard. Nevertheless, he didn''t even have time to fight back. It was needless to guess who did this. There are only a few people who would attack a knight without hesitation in public. I heard that they were brutal and quick to resort to hands, but Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)I never expected them to go this far My understanding of them was too naive.


    I adjust my breathing. There is still a pain in my neck, but it doesn''t seem to be bleeding. My fingertips can also move as I wish. It seems that even Absolute Shadow (<i>Zetsu Ei</i>), would not kill someone who approached her with a smile.


    The situation shouldn''t be too bad. Hugh can withstand even the most barbaric treatment that an ordinary knight would not be able to endure. But it is only natural to imagine this level of obstacles as there has never been a nobleman who has been able to sessfully interact with Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>).


    I can do it. As he was telling himself that, a conversation came into Hugh''s ear.


    Cry-chan, y''know that guy He was looking at me with evil eyes! Cry-chan, I''m sure he is your enemy, right? Riiiight? (Liz)


    !?? Eh?? Looking? He was looking at you? (Cry)


    F-Fake Ikemen1 Number 2 (Tino)


    It was Liz Smart squeaky voice. A faint-hearted man''s voice and a girl''s voice that sounded like she was stunned. I was kicked vigorously, rolled on the floor, and was stomped on as hard as possible with her feet with her cold Relic shoes on. The armor made of a special alloy that only the Zero Knights Order is allowed to wear makes a creaking sound. She looks slender, but she has tremendous power. Even among the Zero Knights Order, who are considered to be the highest level of knighthood, there are only a few who can crush that armor with simple raw strength.


    Hugh, who continues to pretend to be unconscious while enduring the pain, hears a voice full of passion.


    Neee? If he is dressed as an Imperial Guard, it means he is not a random guy, right~? It''s not like he was showing killing intent or anything, but he had a weird look in his eyes, so I''m pretty sure he''s an enemy, right~? (Liz)


    Onee-sama, c-calm, calm down (Tino)


    What Is she talking about?


    I was just looking at her. It is true that I cannot say that I didn''t have an ulterior motive, but let alone killing intent, I wasn''t even directing any hostility towards her. Are you telling me this is all because Of a weird look in my eyes? Just when I was thinking she had a reason to attack me, I can''t understand it at all. In the first ce, there are plenty of people who would look at you, so are you telling me you do that all the time?


    I quickly suppress the questionsing up from my mind. It is not good, I must deliver some results no matter what. "Franz-Dancho (<i>Commander Franz</i>)" certainly did not have any expectations of me, but it is precisely because he does not that it makes sense to deliver some results here.


    Think. You can''t just make excuses, you have to find a way to get past this Berserker.


    Shut up, Ti! Neee~! Cry-chan, I did a good job, right~? And here, look, Cry-chan~! He''s already awake, but he''s pretending to be out cold, so he''s definitely up to something~! (Liz)


    !? (Hugh)


    She found out!?


    Hugh''s eyelids fluttered open as the force of the stomp became even stronger. He quickly tried to change his position, but the vise-like force on top of him did not allow him to move even a little. I cannot breathe properly. A painful exhtion escaped from my open lips. In my vision, I see Liz with *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling eyes, a dark-haired girl who ims to be her apprentice, andA dark-haired young man with a somewhat goofy look sitting deeply on the sofa.


    For a moment, I forget the pain. At first nce, he does not appear to be strong, a dull man with dark hair. He fits the characteristics of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) that "Franz-Dancho (<i>Commander Franz</i>)" had told me about, but even after knowing that, this young man does not look like a Level 8.


    This guyI can''t tter him. Even Hugh, who hase here with the intention of throwing away his pride and tter him, even him, who has ttered all kinds of fools until nowCan''t find any merit to tter at all!


    It is the perfect camouge No, is this really A camouge?


    The information on Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) that is avable in public is much less than that of other high-level Hunters. In particr, very little has been said about his appearance, and I can understand why now. There is nothing to tell. After all, no one would believe that a Level 8 Hunter would be a dull, dark-haired, dark-eyed young man, it would be more probable that people would doubt the person who said that.


    Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) eyes turned towards Hugh, but they were not looking at him. He was looking at me philosophically, or to put it in a bad way, looking at me while thinking of nothing at all, it was kind of unsettling to look at.


    An overwhelmingly talentless face that any kind of child can understand.


    What do I do? What should I do? How do I get this man in a good mood, get out of this predicament and achieve my goal? In the first ce, why is this man not saying anything when one of his party members is stepping on an innocent knight!?


    I managed to slightly lift my trembling, powerless fingertips and tapped the floor. There, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) finally began to move. He looked at Liz with a dumb smile that seemed to not think about anything.


    Go-Good, good, you did a good job. You did a great job, Liz. Good girl, good girl. (Cry)


    Eeeeh~? Reaaally~? I did a good job~? (Liz)


    Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    It was a scene that Hugh, who had seen many Party before, had never seen before. Treasure Hunters have an image of being rough around the edges, but this is not the case when ites to high-level Hunters. The certification level granted by the Explorers Association guarantees the power of the Treasure Hunters, but it is also the foundation of the Explorers Association. Generally, the Explorer Association does not grant higher levels to members with problematic personalities. There are many high-level Hunters who are solo, but if they are leading a Party, most of them are charismatic and lead that Party perfectly.


    And he answered her with a Good girl, good girl? Un, un, that''s right?


    This isThis is not what you can call leadership.


    Gooood, good, good, Liz is great, great. Good, good, good. (Cry)


    Hehehe. You know what, I was thinking that Cry-chan would definitely want me to bring this. (Liz)


    Here, here, good girl, good girl You can let him go, you know. (Cry)2


    Then, can you give me a Cursed Item like Luke-chan and Lucia-chan~? (Liz)


    Good girl, good girl Bad girl, good girl Good, good, good (Cry)


    The oppressive feeling disappears. Hugh, who was trying to look up while having his chest trampled, sees Cry who was stroking Liz'' head incessantly with dead eyes.


    At that moment, Hugh certainly received a shock as if he had been struck by lightning.


    While Cry patted her head somewhat mechanically with a smile on his mouth, Liz''s eyes were shining and full of life. It is impossible that a Thief, who is skilled enough to read Hugh''s true intention (Although it is doubtful if she had read him correctly) ispletely unaware of Cry''s state of mind.


    Nevertheless, this reactionWhat power To be able to change the attitude of a battle maniac who would suddenly knock out Hugh despite wearing his formal attire of the Zero Knights Order! Hugh, too, has risen through the ranks by putting on many masks. That is why he understands. It is difficult to manipte people through acting, but to manipte them without acting is on a different level of difficulty, and to manipte them at will with such random responses.


    How in the world did he train Absolute Shadow (<i>Zetsu Ei</i>) to this point!


    I don''t care about the mission of getting information out of him anymore. At that moment, Hugh felt as if he understood why Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), the Divine Strategist, is said to be so iprehensible. Hugh had been praised for his abilities, but how in the world did he get her to be so fond of him! What does Absolute Shadow (<i>Zetsu Ei</i>) like about him!


    Thanks for reading! Cry.exe has crashed. Please restart your machine. And can you see it? A new believer is getting converted right now! <ol><li>Ikemen: It means good looking man. By the way Fake Ikemen number 1 is Ark.</li><li>Here in the raw Cry is talking in hiragana, you can think of him talking robotically or talking like a child.</li></ol>

 Chapter 278.2: The Zero Knight Order â‘¡

    Chapter 278.2: The Zero Knight Order ¢Ú


    Even my "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)" wants to meet Cry-chan~! Will you go~? (Liz)


    Good girl, good girl, Liz is great Good, good, good (Cry)


    No-Nothing is going good, Master~ (Tino)


    The way he ispletely unfazed despite the ck-haired girl being pulled back. His calm smile and dry voiceThere is no doubt about it.


    This Cry AndrichHe is not listening at all! And he expresses with his whole body gestures that he is not listening to what she said. Not even the sliest noblemen and merchants would behave in this manner. In fact, there is no need for them to do so.


    Is thisIs this the peculiarity of a Level 8!?


    This unmotivated attitude that seemed so familiar to himAnd Liz being unfazed by such a situation wasn''t something that could be developed overnight. I want to know. This power is in apletely different dimension, different from any other Imperial teaching the Empire had taught me. And with this skill, I am sure I will be able to climb to even greater heights.


    I want to know. The secret of this power! If I stay close to him, will I be able to understand the nature of this power? Can I make it my own?


    Cry, who is stroking Liz whilepletely abandoning his thoughts, looks like a big-shot.


    And there, for the first time, Cry''s eyes looked at Hugh. He looked at Hugh while blinking slowly for a while, and eventually nodded heavily and said to Liz.


    Good, good, good, Liz. Go back to where you should be. (Cry)


    Eeeeh~, Cry-chan, what about my Curse? (Liz)


    Good girl, good girl (Cry)


    What about my "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)"? (Liz)


    Gooood girl! (Cry)


    Even though it doesn''t look like they aremunicating at all, Liz releases her body that was clinging tightly to him and makes some space. Cry smiled nihilistically and crossed his legs in a somewhat grand manner.


    At that moment, a deep respect filled my heart. My body naturally straightened its posture, I put my palms on the floor, and lowered my head.


    Cry-san, make meMake me your disciple, please. (Hugh)


    Aaah, a disciple, a disciple, huh. Un, un, that''s right Eh? (Cry)


    Hugh, who had forgotten to give his name and his dignity, got down on his knees and did a dogeza, and then Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) gave the dumbest voice ever.


    How in the world did this happen? Looking down at the young knight bowing deeply, I simply blinked, as if trying to escape from reality. It has been a long time since I came to this Imperial Capital, and I have been asked by many people to take them as disciples several times, but this is the first time I have been asked by a knight on his knees and whose name I don''t even know.


    Moreover, I didn''t do anything special this time. I couldn''t hide my confusion, and when I was *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* looking around, I saw Tino, who came with Liz. Tino, who was as confused as I was, hurriedly raised her voice in a panic.


    As-As expected of Master~ To have a proud knight of the Zero Knight Order kneel on the ground without doing anything As expected Of a Level 8 (Tino)


    Rather than praising me, wouldn''t it be better to question this person''s sanity? It is also possible that Liz hit him too hard on the head when she grabbed him and brought him in. However, for some reason, Liz seemed to be proud of herself. She was as bright as ever, even though she just made a knight unconscious for no good reason.


    For the time being, I leave the knight, whose name I don''t know, on his knees, and deal with Liz.


    Like I said earlier, Luke''s ident was just a coincidence. The staff I gave Lucia was just on a whim So, it would be problematic even if you say I want one too. No matter what I do, I can''t give you what I don''t have. (Cry)


    Apparently, Liz heard about Luke''s incident and thought it was unfair that I was only taking care of Luke-chan and not her. Seriously, how old are you?


    For now, calm down. Everything that you are saying is wrong. It was just a coincidence that I gave Luke a Magic Sword, okay, it wasn''t his reward in the first ce, okay, what I gave to Lucia wasn''t a Cursed Item, okay, and by the way, it wasn''t my n to suddenly put a knight unconscious!!


    There are so many tsukkomi that I am already tired. Then again, why are you looking for trouble so much? Where is that vitalitying from even though you just had a terrible experience at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival?


    Every time Liz rampages, Franz-san gets a headache, but do you understand that?


    My argument, however, did not change Liz''s expression. Her well-shaped pair of eyes were shining with anticipation. She thinks I will bring her trouble again. It was an unpleasant trust she had in me. I am sure that Luke''s incident has raised her expectations of it. I know because we have known each other since childhood. It is useless to speak with Liz when she is like this.


    When I reached out my hand with a peaceful feeling, I *<i>gachigachi</i>* stroked her head while hoping for her memory to disappear.


    Good, good, good, Liz-chan, good, good, good. (Cry)


    Nghhhh~ (Liz)


    Seriously, I am being falsely used. I know that Liz beating up this knight guy is going to end up being my fault anyway I know, you know. Tino looked at her Onee-sama and me with red cheeks. And then the key knight staggered to his feet, widened his eyes to the limit, and said while trembling with emotion.


    A Amazing So this is a Level 8 technique The art of seizing people''s hearts. (Hugh)


    Somehow, the people around me are just all weird. (Cry)


    I-I will refrain frommenting on this matter, Master~. (Tino)


    Where does it look like I am in control? If there is such a thing as a way to control Liz, I would like to know it myself. I unexpectedly sighed after feeling tired. As to how this young man took my sigh, he straightened his back and saluted with a dignified expression that would make a woman swoon just by looking at him.


    Sorry for myte introduction, I am Hugh LeGrand, a member of the Zero Knights Order. By order of "Franz-Dancho (<i>Commander Franz</i>)", I will now be under yourmand. I am at your service! (Hugh)


    This is surprising I haven''t heard anything about this. Or rather, isn''t it strange that a member of the Knight Order woulde under mymand? I heard stories about them investigating together as coborators, but howe a member of an official Knight Order be under mymand? And even if you take a proper attitude now, you won''t take back the points you lost earlier. I won''t say anything because it is possible that he became like that because Liz punched him too hard.


    Hugh did not change his expression even under my suspicious gaze. If it were me, I would have turned away my gaze under the pressure, but as expected of an elite knight.


    Hmph Well, Franz-san. You''re going to make me work for you, aren''t you? He is underestimating me. Has he not heard that ipetent hard workers are the most troublesome thing of all? No one will understand, but things have never happened because I wished for it!


    I crossed my arms, *<i>tonton</i>* tapped my elbows with my fingertips, and said with a badass smile.


    I see, alright. Well then, for the time being, should I ask you to find a Cursed Item to give to Liz? (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Haha Cry outsourcing the job of finding a cursed item to an Imperial Guard. Now he cant say that he is not looking for Cursed Item!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 279.1: Jet-Black Staff

    Chapter 279.1: Jet-ck Staff


    Thank you for your hard work, Cry-san. I will be in charge of your escort today! Please act like you are on the winning boat1today! (Sytry)


    Killkill? (Kilkill-kun)


    Sytry put her hands together and smiled carefreely, while Kilkill-kun, who still maintained its slender physique from its forced diet, tilted its head. While polishing my Relics in my usual position in the n Master room, I said while staring at the mysterious duo of Sytry and Kilkill-kun, who were lined up and posing in front of me.


    It feels like it has been a long time since I have seen Sytry''s face. (Cry)


    I am also happy to see Cry-san after such a long time! (Sytry)


    It is all well to be happy, but I didn''t say I was happy to see Sytry, did I? No but I am happy to see you! The sun was *<i>pokapoka</i>* shining through the window behind me. The Imperial Capital was peaceful, aplete turnaround from the Magic Sword incident. It seems that the riot was buried in darkness by the authorities after all.


    Sytry turned around in a natural manner and said with an upturned gaze.


    Onee-chan told me about it, Cry-san! It seems like you are doing something interesting again. (Sytry)


    It was as if her whole body was showing how excited she was. If she had a tail, it would definitely be wagging. I sighed deeply and looked down at the crown-shaped Relic I was polishing and said.


    Although Liz looked quite unhappy (Cry)


    Also, I am not doing anything particrly interesting either I am not doing anything interesting nor am I doing anything uninteresting. In other words, I am doing nothing. If I have to say what was interesting it would be that Hugh guy. I was swept away by the situation and gave him random instructions, but will it be alright, right? It seems that he was sent by Franz-san to do something tho


    When my excitement was dropping considerably because I had the premonition that I was about to get involved in something strange, Sytry told me cheerfully.


    *<i>Kusukusukusu</i>* Onee-chan is unhappy because she is not in charge of the escort today. She said she felt like she was put on the back burner It seems like there was something she couldn''t miss todayBut yesterday, I was busy all day too! (Sytry)


    I see, I see. (Cry)


    I don''t understand it at all, but I see d you are having fun! I am already tired tho''.


    However, you would be wrong if you think I would always be involved in an incident in silence.


    ording to Franz-san, this time disturbance seems to be rted to curses. And, unfortunately, curses and Relic are inextricably linked.


    A Relic is a reproduction of an item that existed in the past. And the more widespread and well-known the item was in the past, the more likely it is to appear. Cursed items are created by intense thought. Most of them are one-of-a-kind items, so they do not fulfill the conditions to be a Relic, which is to be A widespread and well-known item.


    In other words, what this means is thatA cursed item that appears very rarely as a Relic is very likely to be a terrible item that was so widely recognized that it would appear as a Relic, even though there was only one in the past.


    Of course, most of my Relics are safe. I don''t have a single cursed Relic, but in the unlikely event that one of my Relics causes something to happen, this time it wouldn''t be funny.


    Basically, I have already confirmed the abilities of all the Relics I have, but I can''t deny the possibility that one of my childhood friends identally mixed a Relic they acquired in my collection and forgot to tell me about it.


    I reconfirm their abilities as I polish each Relic one by one for maintenance. And I beckoned the smiling Sytry over and ced a crown-type Relic I had just finished polishing on her head.


    Sytry opened her eyes widely and said a little impatiently.


    !! I-I-Is this my cursed item? (Sytry)


    Liz said something simr Why do you girls want to be cursed so badly?


    I don''t have cursed items That Relic only has the effect of making your hair grow a little easier (Cost 10 million) Not this one, not this one either (Cry)


    I ced a pendant-type Relic with a polished bright red jewel around Sytry''s neck, I ced a ne-type Relic around her neck, I ced a ne-type Relic around her neck, and then I ced another ne-type Relic around her neck. She asked me how many of them I have, but Sytry, who was used as a mannequin, looked very happy while blushing her cheeks.


    No, I am not giving you a gift, okay?  But if you really insist, I can share a little with you. It was bought with my loan from you anyway.


    Seriously, I will be troubled if you ask me anything. I just made a big fuss the other day and everyone is relying too much on me because of my Level 8. Sytry, show me your hands. (Cry)


    It is hard to understand why everyone trusts me so much only because of the position of Level 8, even though I have been involved in so many troubles and have not even solved one of them sessfully. If you think about it for a moment, it is obvious that I have done nothing worthwhile.


    While *<i>guchiguchi</i>* muttering in my mind, I put the polished rings one by one on Sytry''s finger that was in front of me.


    ! Cry Cry-san, does this act have any meaning!? (Sytry)


    No, it doesn''t really mean anything. Luke and Liz won''t sit still, Lucia will punch me and it is too tiring to climb on Anthem you don''t like it? (Cry)


    Not at all!! How-However, you have a lot of them (Sytry)


    In fact, I had always wanted to object to the fact that I was always the only one who was wearing a bunch of Relics, even though Sytry and the others were not particrly wearing any. Even if I don''t activate it, I feel sorry for them if I don''t equip them once in a while.


    Maybe it was tickling, Sytry muttered with a bright red face while *<i>muzumuzu</i>* squirming and shaking her body.


    Is this maybe A proposal? (Sytry)


    Killkill (Kilkill-kun)


    Kilkill-kun raised a somewhat uneasy voice to its emotionally unstable master. A proposal Didn''t I just say that this didn''t have any particr meaning!?


    As for the piercings She doesn''t need to wear them as I have to pierce her ears.


    I talk to the *<i>sowasowa</i>* fidgety Sytry to calm her down.


    But how credible is the prophecy that Franz-san said? It was there is a shadow over the Imperial Capital, right? He said it was a curse or something, but, Sytry, do you know anything about it? (Cry)


    The prophecies of the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts are reputed to be often urate So the Empirew allows the Empire army to operate on the basis of the prophecies. (Sytry)


    I wonder if it will be correct But I can''t trust them because there was the example of Sora making a simr oracle That girl was really bad news.


    In the first ce, even if a curse or something like that were to strike the Imperial Capital, it would be suppressed without causing a lot of damage. Despite everything, the Imperial Capital is still safe enough for me to stay there.


    However, if the prophecy is so grandioseIf it is a curse, it must be a curse with a very deep grudge. It would take more than a skilled sorcerer to cast such a curseSo it is unavoidable that Franz-san is wary of Relics. There are no indications of a lot of casualties around the imperial capital and since the area has already been checked, it is unlikely an item of that nature would be brought in from the outside. Speaking of which, I heard that Onii-chan too He has also been mobilized at the request of the country. Because the Church is an expert in curses. (Sytry)


    They are fully prepared huh. (Cry)


    This is the basis of sorcery, but a powerful curse is not something that can be cast just by trying. The most dangerous pattern is the curse left by the grudge of a person who died. Such curses are extremely powerful and often target indiscriminately, and by the time the information spreads, many deaths have already urred.


    However, this is probably not the case this time. After excluding all those hypotheses, the only possibility left is a cursed item. The Imperial Capital is called the holynd of Treasure Hunters and the number of Relics brought in day and night is outstanding, so when you think about it, is it unavoidable for Franz-san to contact me Right? No, no, there must be more people you can contact, no!


    I make her put on a sses-type Relic, put a stole-type Relic on her shoulder, and since I don''t know where to attach the chain-type Relic, I *<i>guruguru</i>* wrapped it around her body for the time being. It is thepletion of the Relics-covered Sytry.


    Yeah, it doesn''t look like there is an unknown Relic mixed in. This time it wouldn''t be my fault.


    I-I have been dyed in Cry-san''s color I can''t be a bride anymore. (Sytry)


    I know, if you know that an incident will ur in the Imperial Capital, why don''t I just leave the Imperial Capital?


    No, I can''t, I would definitely get caught at a checkpoint and cause unwanted misunderstandings. It is best to stay still and quiet.


    Thanks for reading! Was I the only one who thought that by wearing all the Relics together an incredible curse would have activated? Like if you use those Relics separately nothing would happen but together it will be the worse curse ever! <ol><li>Winning boat: here Sytry means that he can act without worrying about anything as she is with Cry.</li></ol>

 Chapter 279.2: Jet-Black Staff

    Chapter 279.2: Jet-ck Staff


    Zebrudia Magic Academy. Hundreds of years ago, the Emperor of that time established the academy in order to develop the field of Magic, which had beengging behind, and now it has established itself as the highest academic institution both in name and reality. Powerful Magi are indispensable for a smooth conquest of a Treasure Shrine. The academy, which has a vast site and castle-like study hall in the northern district of the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia is the ce where Magic Research in all kinds of fields is conducted, but also the dream of all Magi and Hunters in the Imperial Capital, and it is even said that 80% of the high-level Magi Hunters in the Imperial Capital areing from this academy.


    Twelve towers stand in a circle around the castle-like academic building. In one of the research buildings, each directed by a professor of the academy, Anna Nordin, a female Magi, was being strongly advised by her junior Magi.


    Listen, handle it very carefully! Do not carelessly put Magic into it! (Lucia)


    Fufu Okay, okay, I get it. But Lucia''s Onii-san is also very conscientious. I can''t believe he gave the precious item from the collection of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) as a gift. As expected of a Level 8 Relic collector, there was that staff that specializes in lightning, and now this His acquisitions are top-notch as well. (Anna)


    Her Kouhai Magi with long ck hairLucia twisted her face in disgust at what Anna said. By making that kind of face, her precious beauty is ruined.


    A Level 6 Hunter. Lucia Roje, the Magi called Unrestricted Creation (<i>Bansho Jizai</i>) is known for her wide range of mastery in Magic, but her brother was better known among the variousboratories.


    Lucia''s older brother, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is the youngest to reach Level 8 and one of the best Treasure Hunters in the Imperial Capital. This young Hunter, who is also famous as a Relic collector, has be an idol in the Magic Academy''sboratories which have a high ratio of women, where everyone goes out of their way to see him when hees to visit. Speaking of a simr young Hunter, there is Ark Rodan, but Ark, who doesn''t have any rtives at the academy, rarely visits the academy, so it can''t be helped that his poprity is lower here.


    I look down at the jet-ck staff Lucia has brought with her. The handle is shaped like several strands of twisted ivy, and the top is adorned with a jewel. The design is simple, but it is surprisingly light, even when held through the cloth. Although its capabilities seem to be unknown, a Staff-type Relic is often more expensive than those of other Weapon-type Relic, so it would not be surprising if it was sold for tens of millions or more out there. Its light weight is also a plus for Magi with limited physical strength.


    Even if it is for her Imouto''s "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)", he is quite generous to so readily give a Staff-type Relic. He is strong, rich, and from what I have heard, a little strange, but that is not a pure w by any means. Lucia is also quite talented, but I guess she is like this thanks to her brother.


    It is not like that, he is just a Relic Idiot! Besides, this staff is also potentially a dangerous object (Lucia)


    Okay, okay, I get it, you don''t have to be so shy. I am not going to take your Onii-san away from you (Anna)


    Ugh Me Being shy!? (Lucia)


    In front of Lucia who was ring at me, I carefully observed the staff while being careful not to touch it. Lucia Roje isn''t the kind of person who would lie to hide her embarrassment, and if you listen to what she says, the better the image you will have in her brother''s mind. A Staff Relic is powerful and a symbol of status, but it is not necessary for Anna who is a genuine researcher.


    By the way, do you have any idea what this cane is, Anna-san? (Lucia)


    I am not really interested in staff in general I am more interested in Lucia''s Onii-san though (Anna)


    (Lucia)


    There are many different types of Staff Relics. They range from the popr wands with a high magic amplification power, to a staff that specializes in one attribute like the staff Lucia brought the other day that specializes only in lightning attribute, to staff that causes specific phenomena. And most Staff Relics don''t reveal their true nature until you try using them. If it was a distinctive and famous staff then she may know, but if it was a famous Relic that Anna knows about, there is no way that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) would not know about it.


    However, for that Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) to have a hidden Staff Relic He is indeed a resourceful person. What''s more, to have him hand over the thing that he had stored with care for decadesHe is really capable. (Anna)


    Since long ago, our Leader has always been sharp. (Lucia)


    A staff Relic that the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) had kept for so long that he never gave it to anyone, never even revealing its existence. It may even be more important to him than some sword. It seems that the rumors are true that Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) bargaining abilities are as good as those of those sly old merchants.


    Lucia, who has reached Level 6 at such a young age, is also a genius, but her older brother is definitely more than that. It is said that her brother is the one who created the grimoire that helped Lucia earn the Alias of Unrestricted Creation (<i>Bansho Jizai</i>), so it is understandable that she has be such a brocon1.


    Now, if I win your Nii-san''s heart I can have everything and on top of that have this cute Imouto as a bonus. (Anna)


    Anna-san, it is impossible for you to control our Leader. I don''t care if you regret it after you are about to die. (Lucia)


    It''s a joke, just a joke. I will not touch the staff and keep it safe until I check with the professor. Even if it is cursed, I am sure it will be fine. (Anna)


    Seeing Lucia''s frowning expression, Anna withdrew her words. It seems that in order to capture her brother, you must first win this sister as an ally.


    I have been called a genius, but the girl in front of me is undoubtedly more gifted than I am. Compared to her, I would be inferior and in addition, as a young, talented Hunter who is the youngest to reach Level 8, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) should be quite popr. Me being his Imouto''s Senpai would not make me stand a chance in the slightest.


    Now I have to earn as many points as possible. A chance will surelye somedayBut when I was having such a selfish delusion, Lucia suddenly said.


    Anna-san, you have been in thisboratory for a long time, right? Is it possible that "Sensei (<i>Teacher</i>)" has hidden something important somewhere? (Lucia)


    Hidden Something?  Well of course, being a Magi and a professor at the academy, there must be one or two hidden treasuresAh, or maybe you are talking about that one! (Anna)


    Lucia opened her eyes. This talented Kouhai of mine is the best in Magic, but she doesn''t pay a lot of attention to her surroundings. If she is busy with her research and her hunts, she is unlikely to hear any gossip about the academy. When I *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* nced at the surroundings, trying to irritate the always-calm Lucia a little, I said in a hushed voice.


    It is just a rumor, but it seems there is something that has been secretly passed down in this academy since the first chairman. It is said to be a legendary-ss item When I checked with the other professors, they allughed it off, but their eyes were serious. So, this Thing that is bothering you, what do you think it is? (Anna)


    A potion or a magical creature? (Lucia)


    Lucia said with a dejected look on her face. But she seemed strangely sure of what she said.


    What, you knew it already? (Anna)


    No, it is the first time I have heard of it However, from today on, it is the turn of Syt, an Alchemist, to do the escort. (Lucia)


    Escort? Alchemist ? What is she talking about? As I blinked my eyes in repetition, Lucia clenched her fist and said something to herself.


    I understand what you are trying to do this time. I won''t let you do whatever you want as usual. I will stopNii-san''s outburst. (Lucia)


    Thanks for reading! Good luck Lucia! Only you can stop your Onii-chan! But looks like we already know what is Cry''s next target The question is how is he going to obtain it!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Brocon: Brotherplex is when the sister love her brother.</li></ol>

 Chapter 280.1: Jet-Black Staff â‘¡

    Chapter 280.1: Jet-ck Staff ¢Ú


    A magical device that makes objects float and disys them. The Magi of the academy were gathered in front of the jet-ck staff set there.


    You can distinguish two types of Magi. The research group who stay indoors and conduct research with the goal of establishing Magic theories, and the practical group who want to master magic and use its power, regardless of the theory. The majority of the Magi fall into thetter category. The knights and Magi Treasure Hunter are the best examples.


    And yet, most of the Magi who remained in the academy for a long time were the former.


    Hearing about the new research material brought by Lucia, the gathered Magi observe the staff and whisper to each other.


    Hoh So this is the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) treasure item I have never seen a staff like this one before. (Magi 1)


    I heard that Thawne Rowell once traveled around the world during his martial arts training and conquered several Treasure Shrines. If we can confirm where he got it from, then its abilities can be confirmed too (Magi 2)


    Is it a botanical magic staff? But this color and this shape (Magi 3)


    To be able to snatch something that the straightced Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) had kept all this time, as expected of Unrestricted Creation''s (<i>Bansho Jizai</i>) brother (Magi 4)


    One of the young assembled female Magi grumbled to Lucia who had her arms crossed and a glint in her eyes.


    But how can you check something without touching itCan''t we just wear gloves or something? (Young Magi)


    No. You never know what might happen, so don''t do anything unwarranted! (Lucia)


    Arge group of Magi who love research more than three meals a day gathered, but no one touched that staff because Lucia blew away all the nonpliant Magi who tried to touch it. Research-oriented Magicks practical skills. Few would be able to find an opening against Lucia, who regrly absorbs plenty of Mana Material and is ustomed to troubles caused by her Party Members.


    After making sure there are no more nonpliant people, Lucia stares at Anna.


    Anna-san? What part of this is keeping it secure! (Lucia)


    Aaahahaha, it can''t be helped. There is no way the Magi in this tower wouldn''t gather after hearing about the Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>) precious item. Moreover, it is not like a Relic is often brought to us. (Anna)


    A Staff Relic is not only valuable research material but also a powerful weapon. And most of them, which are found very rarely in Treasure Shrines, do not make it to the academy due to financial problems. The fact that a new Staff Relic has been brought in is such great news that Magi from otherboratories are gathering around.


    Besides, if we hide it, it will attract even more people. Wouldn''t it be safer to keep it like this, under everyone''s watch, until the professor returns? (Anna)


    Well That may be true, but (Lucia)


    Do not underestimate these researchers, who are more fascinated by theory than by the great power of magic. They are passionate about their own research, but at the same time, they are always on the lookout for the research of their peers. In this academy, which advocates friendlypetition, every action is permitted for the sake of research. Thew is only half-working here. Some of them even break into locked rooms with impunity, and some of them conduct human experiments with their fellowboratory colleagues. It is nearly impossible to control all of them.


    Especially LuciaYou are a Hunter, so everyone''s attention is turned towards you. You even have your proud Onii-san who is a famous Relic Collector (Anna)


    Muuuh (Lucia)


    Apparently, Lucia is not veryfortable when her Onii-san is being praised. At Anna''s tease, Lucia''s eyebrows *<i>pikupiku</i>* twitch and she gave a small groan in resignation.


    It seems a bit odd, she should be proud of her brother being a Level 8 Hunter, so what is she dissatisfied about? Don''t tell me she is really wary of someone taking him away? That is A futile effort. Although his face is not yet widely known, just because he is a Level 8, he is a celebrity. The status of Hunters is especially high in this country, so it is not surprising that at Level 8, there are offers of matchmaking from the upper echelons of the Empire noblemen.


    But even so, Lucia seems to be too nervous when ites to her brother. She says things like the Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>) precious staff is cursed or her brother is after the academy''s treasure which is something you wouldn''t expect from the normally clever Lucia.


    If anything I think it is more likely that he sent this precious staff he got from the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) as an apology gift for making the professor angry when he made Lucia skip the exam. (Anna)


    I was quite surprised when Lucia missed the exam for the qualification to possess an Advanced Compound Spirit Staff, which she had been studying for a long time. That exam is one of the most difficult among the qualifications for Magi as it requires research experience at the academy and a professor''s rmendation as a prerequisite. Although there were apparently various reasons for this, it would be one thing if she took the exam and failed, but missing it is the same as throwing dirt at the professor''s face.


    Ni-Nii-san is not the kind of person who would do such a normal thing! (Lucia)


    But I am sure the professor would be in a better mood if he/she received the Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>) precious treasure. That person is a researcher too, and he/she just wanted a staff, so isn''t it the best timing? (Anna)


    In the first ce, there is no way that a bad person like the one Lucia described would pass the Hunter High-Level certification exam. As the Hunter High-Level certification exam also checks your personality. Besides, magic research and danger are inseparable. Like the lightning-specific Staff Relic that Lucia brought with her, some risks are already factored in.


    Mooooh! (Lucia)


    Lucia''s unusually puffed her cheeks when Anna *<i>niconico</i>* smiled at her. If you think about how many all-nighters she has pulled off in order to create a new technique, there''s something cute about it. Anyone would want to tease her even if it wasn''t Anna.


    A girl from anotherboratory talked to Lucia, maybe because she gave up to get a good look at the staff as she camete.


    Neeeh, Lucia-san. Is your Onii-san noting? (Girl)


    He is not. He is busy Because he is a Level 8! (Lucia)


    Eeeeh, it is said thatst time you were sticking to him (Girl)


    I wasn''t sticking to him! (Lucia)


    At the girl''s disgruntled voice, Lucia cast an icy gaze. It is well known that Lucia brought her brother with her when she took up her apprenticeship. And now that she said it, I am curious about it. She says she was forced to follow him in everything, but at this rate, we won''t know how much of it is true.


    Her cold voice and air of rejection attract the gazes of the Magi who have lost interest in the Magic Staff they cannot touch.


    At that moment, a short scream came out unexpectedly.


    Lucia hurriedly looks toward the scream.


    A jet-ck staff floated above the disy table. Part of the ivy that made up the staff had grown long and was entangled around one person''s arm.


    I-I told you to not touch itWhat did you do!? (Lucia)


    Nothing, I didn''t touch (Magi)


    Her voice was lost before she could finish. The tangled ivy grows silently and climbs up from her arm to the upper half of her body. Blood was drained from her astonished face. The jet-ck staff was bloating up. The length and thickness of the staff were nothingpared to when it was first brought in.


    During themotion, part of the ivy grows and attacks another Magi who was frozen and standing still. It moves with an agility reminiscent of a serpent catching its prey.


    The Magi who was caught first was thrown away, so I rushed over to her. There were no noticeable wounds on her body. Her heart was still beating, but her face was pale and she waspletely unconscious.


    She was sweating like an overflowing waterfall. Those symptomsIt is from a deficiency of Magic power.


    Don''t tell me It is sucking Your magic power!? Wh-What is this staff!? (Anna)


    The lower part of the staff splits into two halves and slithers down from the disy device as if those were legs. The Magi, who had been observing the staff with shining eyes, took a step back at the creature-like gesture.


    The ivy that makes up the staff became even longer and thicker. It no longer looked like a staff, but more like a nt Monster.


    While screaming, one of the Magi attacked the staff. As if on cue, sts of fire, des of wind, and bullets of ice wereunched from all directionsAnd the staff trembled violently. The wounds caused by the spell instantly healed and it grew evenrger. It was as ifAs if it had absorbed the magical energy of the spells.


    When she begins to have an idea of what it was, Anna stepped back.


    Don''t tell me it is an Anti-Magic Creature? What Is this!? (Anna)


    See! I told you so! Seeee! Nii-san, you idiot! You are treating me like Luke-san even though I never ask for this! I didn''t even touch it! (Lucia)


    Do you think it is the time for this!? (Anna)


    The gathered Magi scatter like spiderlings. The former staff casually tosses away the Magi who had all their Magic power absorbed as if it had been done with it, and checks Anna and Lucia in turn and turns its body towards Lucia. Lucia''s lips tightened, picked up a long staff that someone had dropped and pointed the tip of the staff at it, and said.


    All right. Come onI won''t let you do what you want, Nii-san! (Lucia)


    Lucia! Against an opponent where Magic doesn''t work, even you will (Anna)


    Grr I will bash it With the staffAh (Lucia)


    The former staff looked at Lucia for a while (Although it didn''t have eyes) but it quickly changed its stance. It turned around and dexterously used both of its newly formed legs and ran off. The ivy that seemed to be its hand spread widely and engulfed the Magi who had failed to escape. I don''t even want to think about how far this mysterious staff will grow as it continues to absorb magic power. This academy is the best Magic Academy in the Empire, and there are hundreds of Magi, from masters to novices.


    The former staff destroyed the exit which was smaller than it was and ran into the corridor.


    Hey! Where are you going! (Lucia)


    Lucia followed in hot pursuit. She is indeed a level 6 hunter, chasing after a monster without hesitation. Anna checked the warehouse that had been destroyed to its limit and the fellow students who had copsed due to ack of magic power and thought about what would happen when the professor returned and put her head in her hands.


    What do I do (Anna)


    Thanks for reading! And thank you Chulbom for the ko-fi! Sasuga a member of Strange Grief. If your Magic is not working bash the monster with your staff! Luciaparing herself to Luke and saying I told you so was so funny

 Chapter 280.2: Jet-Black Staff â‘¡

    Chapter 280.2: Jet-ck Staff ¢Ú


    The Smart sisters have opposite personalities. Liz is innocent, impulsive, and sometimes mature, while Sytry is rational, firm, and sometimes childlike. And Sytry prefers to give rather than to be given something. This must be one of the reasons why she is sessful as an Alchemist. I also like Liz, who pulls me by the arm and forcibly drags me around when I amzy, but Sytry, who elerates my uselessness, was afort to me (By the way, it goes without saying that Anthem is the one that gives me the most sense of security. Was it because of Liz and Sytry, who is such a lively duo, that they were able to create an older brother with such a reliable personality?).


    I ate a meal prepared by Sytry, who was in a great mood and decorated with multiple Relics, and thenze around while watching Kilkill-kun do his gymnastics. Sytry remained *<i>niconico</i>* smiling the whole time. I feel like I don''t need an escort since I have no intention of leaving the room, but apparently, it was a nice refresher for her.


    When I made a big yawn, Sytry *<i>sowasowa</i>* fidgety approached me.


    Come to think of it, Cry-sanLook at this! I heard what you said yesterday and brought some research materials! (Sytry)


    Research materials? Of what? (Cry)


    It is aption of evil curses. It is a specialption of dangerous phenomena, evil cursed items, etc. discovered so far, and not avable on the market. For you Cry-san, I worked very, very hard to stealTo take it outside of the institution!! (Sytry)


    What the hell is with that dangerous bookI am fine with you being excited But I didn''t ask for it!!


    If you put such a thick book with a disastrous binding, as if it were cursed, on the desk, I feel like something will creep on me from behind. With a soft feeling and body heat pressed against my back, and the chilly feel of the Relics on her, Sytry whispered in my ear.


    If I pick out one that I want, will you give it to me? (Sytry)


    I won''t give it to you. Apparently, it seems that another strange rumor is circting again. It is the same for Franz-san, but what in the world do you think I am?


    Most cursed items are hidden. And just knowing its existence is dangerous. This is a really rare book. I did this for Cry-san, only for Cry-san. (Sytry)


    Sytry frequently emphasizes that it is for my sake, but even I, a Relic collector, have no interest in cursed items. I didn''t know anything about the magic sword Eliza brought, so it was inevitable. Besides, evil curses you say.


    I am curious about what Sytry, who is always so serious, wants, but there is no way a cursed item would be lying around in the Imperial Capital in the first ce. Wasn''t using it prohibited byw? I think you are in the clear if you just possess it, tho''? Well, items with disadvantages do have high abilities.


    Sytry *<i>surisuri</i>* rubbed my neck. I put my hand on my chin and opened the book to a random page. The illustration was of an ominous tree that waspletely ck from its trunk to its branches and leaves. And I read the text on the page.


    Lemme see, lemme see. The ck World TreeIt was created as a recement for the mysterious, one and only, World Tree in the world. Unlike the World Tree, which draws its power from the earth''s veins and circtes it throughout the world, the ck World Tree is a legacy of a magical civilization that attacks life and drains it of its magical power. It is said that when the ck World Tree fully grows, it will take root and transform everything inside a thousand kilometers radius into a magical wastnd where no Magic can pass. (Cry)


    When you can''t use Magic, the whole civilization will change. (Sytry)


    I see It is not a big deal. Well, I don''t need it tho'' (Cry)


    It is not like I can use Magic. That is quite a problem if I can''t charge my Relics, butWhen you say Cursed Item, you will think that it will cause a lot of casualties but it seems that it is not always necessarily the case.


    The World Tree is a legendary divine tree. It is said to be the finest material for wands and boasts an immense amount of magical power amplification that surpasses that of Relics, but the truth is unknown. I have heard that there is a single tree that still grows in the deepest part of the great forest managed by "Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)", and that it is the object of Spirit People''s faith, but this is a doubtful story. Lapis and the others told me that they have never seen it.


    But wouldn''t this picture Wouldn''t the ck World Tree make the Spirit People furious if they saw it? Is it on point?


    Now, by the way, what was on Sytry''s mind already?


    Just as I was about to check that with my childhood friend, who couldn''t help but have her eyes twinkling, the door opened vigorously.


    It was Eva with a bloodless expression that came in. And almost at the same time, the Symphonic Stone on the desk that Franz-san had given me started to shake.


    It is terrible, Cry-san! The Zebrudia Magic Academy has been destroyed by an unidentified giant monster! (Eva)


    Haah? What are you saying all of sudden (Cry)


    The Zebrudia Magic Academy is the best Magic school in the Empire. It is also the institution to which the teacher to whom Lucia is an apprentice belongs. The site is vast, and the school buildings are very tough and protected by many magical barriers, making it one of the safest ces in the Imperial Capital. It is impossible for it to be attacked and destroyed by monsters. That ce will be safe even if a dragon attacks, you know.


    It must be misinformation. Many high-level Hunters as well as renowned magicians are affiliated with that ce. They are not on the same scale as Thawne Rowell''s swordsmanship dojo. In the first ce, there is no way a huge monster or anything like that could have entered the Imperial Capital. Sytry and Kilkill-kun are also staring in wonder.


    Eva came close, breathless, and hit the desk vigorously, trying to say somethingWhen suddenly she looked at the picture on the page of the book I had just opened and screamed in a shocked voice.


    It, it It is this!!! It looks just like this!! (Eva)


    Oh boy, I am having trouble understanding you. What are you so excited about? The Symphonic Stone keeps shaking while I am talking with her and it is very noisy. Franz-san is persistent too, what business does he have? I am busy right now.


    When I took a deep breath to calm myself down, I made a serious expression and said.


    Eva, this isn''t a monster, it is a cursed item, you know. (Cry)


    Who cares about that! Look, there! (Eva)


    Eva goes around and points out the window. I have no choice but to get up and look out the window alongside Sytry. Beyond the building, in the far distance, I saw something jet-ck that should not have been there before. The fact that I could see it through the building means that it was quiterge.


    As I rub my eyes, Sytry *<i>tsuntsun</i>* pokes me in the shoulder.


    It is not a big deal. Right, Cry-san! (Sytry)


    Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    It is not a big deal and by the way, this ispletely irrelevant to me. Eh? What? I have to go there?  Well, it is true that Lucia might be there.


    Thanks for reading! Cry in all his glory. Randomly open a page and say that it is insignificant. Then a secondter the cursed item shows up. Sasuga Cry!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 281.1: Cursed Item

    Chapter 281.1: Cursed Item


    With my Symphonic Stone in hand, I go outside with Sytry. By the way, Eva is staying at home because it is dangerous. I would like to stay at home too, but I won''tin. It would be a disaster if Eva got hurt because she followed me.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) what is going on! It is not normal for major incidents to ur one after another in the Imperial Capital! (Franz)


    No, well Even if you ask me that (Cry)


    Don''t underestimate me! I know that your Imouto is enrolled at Zebrudia Academy of Magiiiiic! (Franz)


    Well, she is but To say that it is my fault just because of that (Cry)


    From Franz-san''s incessant yelling from the Symphonic Stone, I get that hepletely assumed that I was fully responsible for the incident. Sure I am unlucky and a Level 8, but you can''t force all those problems on me.


    In the first ce, there are two other Level 8s in this Imperial Capital, but what the hell are they doing?


    What the hell is that? I am sure that you already have a good guess of what it is!? (Franz)


    Eeeeh Don''t think that I know everything.  That is, you know, probably the ck World Tree. (Cry)


    !? You bastaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaard! (Franz)


    Far away. Something huge and ck was wriggling in the sky, and there were incessant screams on the main street. The fact that it could be seen even from here meant that it must be several hundred meters high. It is bigger than a dragon.


    How in the world did something like that get into the Imperial Capital? The Imperial Capital is on high alert right now because of a prophecy about a curse or something, you know.


    Or rather, what can I even do when I get there? Isn''t the only thing that I can do is to take Sytry there? Do they even need me?


    It is so huge! That is a solid ss A disaster, right, Cry-san!! (Sytry)


    Uwaaah, she looks awfully happy.


    Sytry squeezed my hand while holding her mouth with shining eyes. And because of that, I can''t run away.


    Well, calm down. Calm down, Cry Andrich. With something of that size, I am sure all the powerful people in the Imperial Capital wille out and beat that thing to a pulp Probably.


    It is highly doubtful that physical attacks can do anything about it, but if it really is the ck World Tree, it should naturally be vulnerable to fire since it is a tree. Burn it, burn it.


    If my guess is correct That thing is weak against fire. You will need the power of Hidden Curse (<i>Ma Tsue</i>)The power of Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>). (Cry)


    Tsk Alright. I will request their cooperation, so you must go there immediately! The Academy is one of the pirs of the Empire, so if it is destroyed, you won''t get away with it! (Franz)


    Leaving those terrifying words behind, the connection of the Symphonic Stone is cut off. In the first ce, you should have contacted that Baa-san before asking me It is the Magic Academy. I am pretty sure that it is that Baa-san home turf.


    Seeing me frowning while looking down at the Symphonic Stone in my hand, Sytry said while blinking her eyes.


    Uhmmm, Cry-san. With all due respectIf the contents of the evil curseption are true, wouldn''t it be a bad idea to attack that tree with Magic since it absorbs Magic power? (Sytry)


    Aaaaah W-Well, it is not impossible to think that way I think. I-I am sure it will be fine. (Cry)


    Itpletely got out of my head even though I had just read it a few minutes ago. Seriously, that is why I am not good at this.


    However, no matter how much Magic it absorbs, it is still just a tree after all, so with that Baa-san firepower, she can handle it, can''t she?


    In the event that she can''t do it She is still Level 8, so please do something about it. It would be better than me in any case.


    There is a good chance that Lucia is involved, but that Imouto of mine is much stronger than I am and I am sure she has a lot of friends at the Magic Academy. So, let''s just take it easy here.


    People in the city were fleeing like rabbits. The uproar has blown up way more than I had imagined. The sound of rms rang as if it was the apocalypse. As I moved forward, I learned that I had greatly underestimated the enormity of the ck World Tree.


    The dispatched knights maintaining public order raise their voices and guide the evacuation. I want to be evacuated too.


    Awesome, awesome, so big! (Sytry)


    The assessment of the *<i>pyonpyon</i>* bouncing Sytry was greatly understated and it looks like her IQ had dropped significantly. Arent you afraid of anything? Maybe because of Kilkill-kun at our side, the fleeing people are also avoiding us, creating an empty space around us. A thought urs to me, and I say to Sytry, who is walking next to me.


    Hey, it just urred to me but isn''t it pretty badass to move forward when everyone else is running away? (Cry)


    Yes! Cry-san, you look fantastic! Kyaaaaa! (Sytry)


    I want to scream too. I want to scream, but not a happy or embarrassed scream. It has been a while since I wanted to throw up.


    At that moment, a knight carrying arge shield approaches without being undeterred by Kilkill-kun''s appearance and says loudly.


    You guys, it is dangerous here! Don''t you see that! Run away! (Knight)


    I want to run away.


    There is no problem. We are here to take care of it. Don''t you know the Level 8, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). (Sytry)


    I want to run away.


    The kind knight walks away with a surprised expression at Sytry''s words. Apparently, Level 8 Hunters, who are usually privileged, have to risk their lives more than the Knight Order in an emergency.


    The school buildings came into view as I walked down the road that Lucia and I once took together.


    I have never seen the real World Tree, but it seems that Zebrudia Academy of Magic is in an unprecedented crisis right now.


    The Academy is built on a vast site, where powerful Magic tests could be conducted. The huge castle-like main building has six towers where theboratories of the professors of the Academy are located. They were now wrapped in gigantic jet-ck ivy.


    The tree Is moving. Are trees supposed to be like that? What was the civilization that created this thing thinking?


    Humans were floating through the air like garbage as they were swung around by the fast-moving ivy. Hundreds of Magi, probably students of the Academy, gathered around it and attacked it with offensive Magics, but it did not seem to stop the World Tree''s movement at all.


    Sytry, who had calmed down a bit thanks to walking a little, observed the World Tree rationally and said.


    We saw nt Phantoms like that in the Prism Garden (<i>White Flower Garden</i>), didn''t we? (Sytry)


    Fuuuuh I don''t remember that. (Cry)


    Unfortunately, I was not conscious at all at that time!


    But what can you do against something like that?


    Thanks for reading! Why would Cry remember something from a low Level 7 Treasure Shrine! It was so boring that he slept the whole time!

 Chapter 281.2: Cursed Item

    Chapter 281.2: Cursed Item


    Fortunately, the Magic Academy has barriers around it. It doesn''t seem like there has been any damage outside yet, but with that size, it is only a matter of time.


    And at that moment, the sky suddenly darkens, and a tornado mixed with blocks of ice forms in the center of the schoolyard. It is arge-scale offensive Magic.


    That is Lucia-chan''s Hailstorm. (Sytry)


    The tornado became huge in a blink of an eye and hit the ck World Tree attached to the tower. The sound of the wind roaring. A tremendous roar resounded as if something hard was being chipped away. The Magi''s who had been crawling on the ground desperately clung to the ground to prevent themselves from being blown away by the aftermath.


    The World Tree that received the advanced offensive Magic had its body chipped awayAnd became huge. And it was not my imagination.


    !? It is Growing!? (Sytry)


    Therge wound was gouged out, closed up, and then swelled up. The main part is so swollen that it can be seen from a distance. Apparently, that tree wasn''t always that big. What is that Umhh.


    Haaaaah, Lucia. I can''t believe you watered it like a nt. (Cry)


    It is fire, fire. A nt''s weakness is fire, surely. Well, but Lucia is best at Water Magic after all.


    The ivy was wrapped around one of the research towers. Even after countless attacks, it still clings to the top of the tower, as if it was adamant to cling to it. The tower was *<i>mishimishi</i>* creaking due to being constricted by countless ivies. Apparently, that World Tree really wants to break someone''sboratory. Is there something there? Then, at that moment, a huge fireball rained down from the sky and cut through the dark clouds.


    Seriously, why is this happening! (?)


    A hoarse voice sends chills down my spine. It is the burning Baa-san. The burning Baa-san came to help! Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) appears while cloaked in explosive me. Behind her were many Magi with the symbol of Hidden Curse (<i>Ma Tsue</i>) following her. Looking closely, you can see that for some reason, Kruz and the others are also present.


    One of the best n of Magi in the Imperial Capital. Without hesitation, the Members of Hidden Curse (<i>Ma Tsue</i>) entered the premises, raised their wands in unison, andunched their techniques. mes, light, and wind flew into the World Tree under the dark sky. Needless to say, the one who leads the charge is that Baa-san who is letting out crazyughs.


    She is a hundred times scarier than the ck World Tree I feel like I will have a nightmare about it tonight.


    Fuhahahahahahahahahaha! Burn, burn, burn! Burn to ashes! (Rosemary)


    It''s bad, I feel like burning to ashes.


    I unintentionally hid in the shadow of the building. Fireballs were raining down like meteorites. I don''t understand why that Baa-san would learn such a dangerous technique. The hot wind even reached us from several hundred meters away.


    However, it is a relief. That Baa-san would be the most fearsome of all your enemies, but she is also the most reliable when she bes your ally. With this, even that damned tree will be reduced to ashes.


    Cry-san, isn''t the tree getting bigger? (Sytry)


    (Cry)


    I rub my eyes. Sytry was right, the ck World Tree was gradually thickening its ivy rather than turning to ash amidst the raging crimson mes.


    Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>), who noticed the abnormality, let out a fierce smile.


    HuhThis Is (Cry)


    The mes that were raining down on it were gaining even more momentum, but it wasn''t enough at all. Even I, who was quite a distance away, saw that the fire was about to be extinguished. It doesn''t make any sense. I can''t believe that there is anything in this world that could receive that Baa-san''s Magic and not turn to ashes.


    Um Is this maybePhotosynthesis? (Cry)


    I see Photosynthesis I-I see? (Sytry)


    nts need light, water, and a warm climate to grow well. I see, the World Tree cannot be dealt with by ordinary tricks.


    If even Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) attack doesn''t leave a single scratch on it, how do you destroy that tree?


    The trunk of the tree had grown so long that it was almost reaching the sky. It looks like you can reach the sky if you climb it. Come to think of it, I have heard that the real World Tree is so big that it reaches the sky.


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh! Usotsukiningen1! You lied again, desuuu! Fire is definitely not its weakness, desuuu!! (Kruz)


    Kruz is telling something unfounded again. That was photosynthesis It is photosynthesizing. It just didn''t have enough firepower, probably. You should be able to destroy it if you do your best!


    As I was quietly cheering from the shadows, Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) roared.


    Kruz, calm down! Maybe it was not powerful enough. Let''s do Ritual Magic! (Rosemary)


    You have done all you want and you are still not satisfied, Baa-san. Maybe fire isn''t its weakness, you know! Learn a little from Kruz!


    The members of Hidden Curse (<i>Ma Tsue</i>) quickly spread out. Ritual magic is, simply put, a powerful Magic that is activated by the cooperation of multiple casters. I cannot imagine how powerful it would be if Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>), who can use Magic that is as powerful as an army, cast it.


    Won''t she blow up the Academy if she makes a mistake?


    She ispletely pissed off Isn''t she? If I recall, she said she couldn''t stand to see something she couldn''t burn. (Sytry)


    I see Now I know why she hates me. (Cry)


    I am really scared that one day that Baa-san is going to break through the Barrier Ring. You seriously need to make it clear if you lost your edge or not!


    I hear that Baa-san''sughter echoes through the air. Lucia''s Hailstorm put down the fire that has spread to the school building. Lightning shes in the dark clouds and the World Tree grows rapidly. And arge crack appears in the tower. I have no idea how the building can still maintain its shape.


    A huge magic circle emerges on the ground surrounded Hidden Curses (<i>Ma Tsue</i>) Magi that was spread out. Maybe sensing the danger, the ivy of the World Tree, which had been tightening the tower until now, swelled up and attacked them all at once.


    And just when that Baa-san was about to raise her staff in the airThe World Tree *<i>pitari</i>* suddenly stopped growing.


    The World Tree that was facing us was moving restlessly and purple flowers bloomed from the tip of its ivies. Even the ivy that was trying to destroy the magic circle stopped in mid-air and showed no sign of moving any further.


    Heeeeeh So the World Tree can bloom. It wasn''t written in the book.


    Sytry *<i>pyon</i>* jumped and hugged me excitedly.


    I-Is that it! Is it possible that you are going to give this to me! Cry-san! I think I can make a great potion with it! (Sytry)


    Begoooooooooooone! Hellfire de! (Rosemary)


    Ahhh (Cry)


    Her staff was swung down without hesitation. Countless fire swords shot from the magic circle pierce the World Tree and burn it fiercely.


    The purple mes instantly engulfed the entire tree, instantly turning the World Tree, which had been impervious to any attacks earlier, into ashes.


    Thanks for reading! In Cry''s book, burning a tree is just how a tree photosynthesizes. He really lives in a different world than mere mortals! And here I thought that creating a second World Tree was Cry''s n, but looks like it was too mainstream so he called Rosemary to burn it to cinder.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Usotsukiningen : another variation of how Kruz call Cry. It means "lying human".</li></ol>

 Chapter 282.1: Useless Person

    Chapter 282.1: Useless Person


    I am not going. I am definitely not going! (Cry)


    Well, well, well, don''t say thatLet''s retrieve it quickly! (Sytry)


    I have no idea what you are talking about. Just like me, this matter shouldn''t concern you, right?


    Pushed on the back by Sytry, I head for the central tower that still retains its shape among the burned-out school buildings. The Magi of the academy were slumping and the vast grounds were covered with the snowy cinders of the ck World Tree.


    Maybe due to the lingering effects of Abyssal Fire of Destruction''s (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) attack, the temperature had risen considerably. Just walking around makes me sweaty.  Isn''t this environmental destruction? Well, it certainly solved everything with this, you won! Was what I was thinkingBut to be able to burn down that huge tree with a single blow even though it received no damage after being attacked many times by arge number of Magi, she was truly a terrifying Baa-san.


    If it weren''t for Sytry, I would pretend to know nothing and go back to the n House But why does something so serious (Especially the end result) happen when a member of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) is involved?


    Even though I hadpletely lost my motivation, I was walking while having my back pushed when suddenly the Symphonic Stone in my pocket began to vibrate. Seriously, Franz-san is really a pain in the ass. But, he should have learned from this incident that burning Baa-san is much stronger and more useful than me.


    I activate it and quickly report.


    Hey, hey, Franz-san. The ck World Tree matter was resolved without incident. (Cry)


    Grrr!?  Fuuuuh Fuuuuh I-I see, well done! (Franz)


    I am sure I am giving a good report, but I can''t help but notice that Franz-san''s speech is rough.


    I am not sure from now on, but I am about to go to the burn-out tower to retrieve something. (Cry)


    Wha!? Hah!? Retrieve!? What are you going to retrieve!! (Franz)


    That''s Something I don''t know. That is why I told you I am not sure!


    I casually look up at the half-destroyed tower and look back at the winners behind me. That Baa-san was directing her subordinates, the members of Hidden Curse (<i>Ma Tsue</i>), to retrieve the ashes.


    Don''t let your guard down! That tree haspletely burned down, but the Magic power it absorbed is not gone! That is not just A simple Monster. Retrieve its ashes! (Rosemary)


    Her zing eyes and voice were as terrifying as an ancient witch, and her words carried a mysterious pressure that made people follow her just by hearing her words. As expected of a Level 8 from the Imperial Capital, she isn''t good just for burning things up, huh.


    At any rate, I should report the new information as soon as possible to Franz-san.


    Apparently that ck World Tree wasn''t just a simple Monster. (Cry)


    Of course I knew that!! A simple Monster wouldn''t just appear out of nowhere and destroy the Magic Academy that is protected by multiple barrieeeeeeeers!! (Franz)


    Franz-san is often so excited. The Knight Order is the elite of the elite and the object of admiration of all citizens, but looking at Franz-san, it seems that it is not as good as everyone admires it.


    It is really hard being a knight. You have to move when something happens even though it isn''t your fault and you have so many things to protect. (Cry)


    !? You BastardGrrrThe Prediction Hasn''t Disappeared Yet! (Franz)


    It seems like you aren''t feeling that good, Franz-san. And the prediction hasn''t disappeared yet, huh. Maybe it is just a timeg? It is hard to imagine having a bigger destruction than Zebrudia''s best Magic Academy being half-destroyed.


    And then, at that moment, a pile of ashes was blown away and Lucia rose up from it. I wonder when she got caught up in this, Lucia, who has dressed in all ck, magically looks at me without a moment of hesitation and walks toward me with a scowl on her face.


    What do you think I did?


    Sorry, gotta go, Lucia is here. (Cry)


    !? O-Oiii! Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), the conversation isn''t ove  (Franz)


    Cry-san, let''s go while Kilkill-kun is distracting Lucia-chan! (Sytry)


    Why!?


    At Sytry''s words, Kilkill-kun, who had been following behind, promptly stands in front of Lucia. Lucia was stunned for a moment but immediately turned a much more stern gaze toward me than before.


    Nii-san, Syyyt! (Lucia)


    Cry-san,e on,e on! (Sytry)


    Haaah Even though Even though I wanted to talk to her!


    A voice telling me to stop. Abyssal Fire of Destruction''s (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) giving orders. Kilkill-kun roaring. Pushing me forward with unusual aggressiveness, I did as she wanted and stepped into the tower.


    Maybe because of the monster''s rampage, there was hardly anyone left in the tower. Maybe all the Magi went outside to fight off that tree monster. Sytry teaches me with high tension while pushing my back without loosening her strength.


    Zebrudia Magic Academy is a treasure trove, you know! After all, it is the oldest Academy in the Empire that also serves as a research institute for Magic! Rumor has it that the academy''s treasury is filled with treasures that would surprise even HuntersThey are worth retrieving, right! (Sytry)


    Heh, is that so? (Cry)


    By the way, what is that retrieving story?


    I walk through an old, or to put it better, a historical corridor and climb the spiral staircase leading to the top. It is a famous staircase that no one from the Academy uses because all the Magi in the Academy can fly in the sky.


    It has been quite a while since I have been here. However, I remember well the impression I got when I visited for the first timeWhen I apanied Lucia for her apprenticeship.


    Portraits of famous Magi from the academy adorn the walls, and borate statues of dragons are ced here and there. The air in the Academy is obviously different from the air outside, but it seems that it is because the air of this Academy is permeated with the thick magic power of the faculty members and students who belong to it.


    Lucia has always been calm for her age, but that one time she seemed a little nervous. Well, I was a hundred times more nervous than she was tho''.


    Thanks for reading! Haha Sytry is just here to take her curse and some treasure! And of course everyone will think that she did it on Cry''s order.

 Chapter 282.2: Useless Person

    Chapter 282.2: Useless Person


    When I was walking while immersed in nostalgia, the force that was pushing my back suddenly stopped. Sytry says in a small, but unmistakably excited voice.


    Huh? Nobody is here? Could it be that We can retrieve not just one thing but the entire treasury? Don''t tell me this was the n all along!? (Sytry)


    This is not the n, you know (Cry)


    She is saying something ridiculous. The whole treasury you say, that is no longer retrieving but just in thieving. Could it be that she is Liz with her hair cut instead of Sytry?  No, no, no, as expected even I wouldn''t mistake Sytry for Liz in broad daylight. To begin with, Liz is a Thief (<i>Tozoku</i>) but she is very non-materialistic


    Sytry has a very disappointed look on her face. At this rate, she might secretly retrieve something while she is out of my sight. Before she can think of any more bad things, I pull Sytry''s hand and head up the stairs.


    Aaah (Sytry)


    Come on, let''s finish this and go see Lucia''s "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)". (Cry)


    Huh? By the way, why am I Climbing the tower? It is not like I have any business with Lucia''s "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)". That''s not good. I can''t help but be swept away by Sytry''s momentum.


    Since a while ago, you have been using the word "Retrieve" as if it were a matter of course, butHmmm, I don''t get it. Is there a problem with my head? I would like to check what is going on, but I don''t even know where to start.


    I see So you mean you are going to retrieve it directly from Lucia''s "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)"! (Sytry)


    In a way, I think Sytry''s overly perceptive nature is a weakness. (Cry)


    I have no idea what Sytry is talking about because she is too perceptive. Or maybe it is because I am too unperceptive I want to go home.


    Just as I sighed deeply, a shining magic circle suddenly appeared beneath my feet. Sytry looks around in a panic as the Magic circle with strange characters on it spreads around us.


    This is!? (Sytry)


    Aaaah We are just being called. (Cry)


    I received a simr Magic circle when I first came here with Lucia. It seems to be called a transfer Magic circle and it can be a substitute for forcibly summoning the other party but it seems that this Magic circle can only be used within the premises of the Academy. I was a bit nervous at first, but since it is my second time, I am fine.


    Just as I was about to exin to the impatient Sytry, my body suddenly lost its strength and I fell to my knees. I couldn''t feel the strength in my hands or legs. I wonder if it is the same for Sytry, she falls toward me as if she was leaning on me.


    Huh? This is not the same magic circle asst time?


    Then, without even having time to raise my voice, my consciousness rapidly faded away and disappeared just like that.


    Before I knew it, I was sitting on an expensive crimson carpet.


    The first thing I felt was a tickling sensation on my cheek. I tilt my head back and look to the side. A familiar pink-blonde girlApparently Sytry was leaning against me. Then I try to move my arms and legs and notice that they are bound with chains.


    But what the hellNo, it is unusual for Sytry to be unconscious longer than me.


    It is too sudden, so my brain isn''t working. As I was thinking about these useless things, a voice called out to me.


    You are awake atst, Lucia''s brother. (?)


    It was a woman''s voice that gave a somewhat cold impression. At the familiar voice, I raised my head.


    My head finally started to move, and I began to process the scene that came into view.


    It was a familiar room. The ceiling was high, with light streaming in through the somewhat mysterious stained ss windows. Along the walls of the room, there were bookshelves lined up from the floor to the ceiling, and the open windows between them reveal nothing but the sky.


    There were countless stakes on the floor surrounding us. Was it some kind of Magic? Outside of the stakes, there are many Magi of all ages and gender surrounding us.


    And in front of us, "Lucia''s Teacher (Sensei)" had a mysterious smile on her face.


    Lucia''s "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)", who is the head professor at the Zebrudia Magic Academy, the highest Magic castle in the Empire, is not a pure human being.


    She is a girl who looks no different from Lucia. She has golden eyes and long silver hair pulled back in a way that will not hinder her. She wears a robe with a somewhat rounded silhouette that hides her body lines. At first nce, she appears to be human, but even those who know nothing about her would have sensed something like an indescribable sense of incongruity when looking at her appearance.


    Whether it was true or notShe was a rare person in the world with both Human and Spirit Person (<i>Noble</i>) blood.


    Her body has the characteristics of both Human and Spirit People, and although she is only as tall as Liz, the tip of her ears are slightly pointed.


    There are only a few Spirit People living in the Imperial Capital, but none of them will talk about her.


    A miraculous flower blooming in Zebrudia. One of the best Magi in the Imperial Capital, who is said to have been recruited by Radrick Atrum Zebrudia himself when he took the throne.


    A human, but at the same time, not a human. The Immortal (<i>Fumetsu</i>), Sage sta.


    Was it because of her overwhelming strength? Even though I wasn''t being stared at, I felt oppressed, so I looked around and hurriedly greeted her.


    Oooooh Goo-Good morning? (Cry)


    What the hell is going on? Leaving me confused, Lucia''s "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" said to Sytry.


    And Sytry, the one next to him, you had better stop feigning sleep. Apparently, you are exactly what Lucia told me you are. (Sage)


    Guuuh Guuuh (Sytry)


    Sytry clings to me tightly.


    I understood everything, epted it, and sighed.


    I see (Cry)


    She was acting like a thief, but apparently, she was not Liz. It is just the useless Sytry. It seems that today''s Sytry is the useless Sytry.


    It should have been Lucia! I should have just let myself get caught by Lucia instead of letting Sytry push me in the back at that time! It is toote to regret now.


    As I smiled half-heartedly because I was left with nothing to do, Lucia''s "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" dered in a chilling voice that could scare me to death with just that.


    From now on, the trial will begin. Lucia''s brother. You are charged of partially destroying this prestigious Academy. Do you have anything to say? (Sage)


    Thanks for reading! I had a busy week so I couldnt post the chapter yesterday. But heres the chapter. Lucias Sensei finally appears! But now she is going to judge Cry for destroying the Academy! Moreover, all Lawyer Sytry is doing is cuddling Cry! Will Cry finally be convicted or will he be judge innocent! You will know it in the next episode of Strange Grief, Law and Order!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 283.1: Useless Person â‘¡

    Chapter 283.1: Useless Person ¢Ú


    Countless gazes were fixed on me and Sytry, who was feigning sleep.


    First of all, I think I have to grasp what was going on, but as usual, I have no idea.


    But since I came to the Imperial Capital and became a hunter, I had encountered these situations so many times that I waspletely used to them (In a bad way).


    Surely, the flow of time in the Imperial Capital is too fast for me. That is why they can see things that I can''t see, and say things that make no sense to me at all.


    On what grounds does "Lucia''s Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)"Sage-san thinks I have half-destroyed the Academy. It was that monster that destroyed the Academy. No matter how bad my luck is, I don''t want people to think I summoned such a monster. That is the least I want


    If anything, isn''t it more likely that it was because of some Magi in someboratory who did some weird experiment?


    From what I hear, the Magic Academy is still better than the Magic Science Academy, to which Sytry belongs, but from my point of view as a harmless human being, neither is better than the other.


    The look in her eyes was more dangerous than when Lucia and I came to see her all these years ago. At that time, her curiosity was stronger as Lucia had just turned fifteen and had juste of ageBut apparently, this time she thought that I had done something very bad.


    When I was still, not knowing what to do and saying nothing, Professor Sage said with a thin voice as usual.


    ording to our research, the Level 8 Hunter, Cry Andrich, the Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) sent a Magi''s natural enemy here at the Zebrudia Magic Academy, something that has extremely powerful magic absorption abilitiesBy sending the root of that dangerous creature, it has resulted in theplete destruction of 115 of the historic 127yers of barrier that had beenid on the Academy grounds. ording to the Empirew, this is a vition of three crimes and one of the ten sins, Bringing in a City Disrupting ss magical creature. (Sage)


    Hooo, I see, I see I wonder if that Cry-san is not Infinite Sky Flower (<i>Senten Banka</i>) instead of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)?


    Even if she tells me that solemnly, I don''t remember doing that at all, but for the time being I will listen silently. Sytry is still *<i>gugu</i>* snoring, but when will she get back to normal? Maybe she is like this because of the Magic circle on the ground?


    Among the 127yers of barrier, there was some technology that had never been broken before and had already been lost in time. And you destroyed those barriers. (Magi 1)


    Like brittle sses (Magi 2)


    The Magi next to her interjects with a serious expression. Maybe it is because the other Magi are all old people, but the appearance of Sage sta nodding her head at the center while looking like their grandchildren looks like a joke. I hear that "Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)" has a slow aging rate, but I wonder how old she really is


    Sage-san nodded ordingly at what herpanions said.


    Yes, like brittle sses. It was an outdated barrier, but it was also academically valuable. Thanks to the efforts of Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) and the school''s Magi, the magical creature was reduced to ashes, but many students, not to mention faculty and staff, fell prey to the creature''s venom and were forced to have their magic power squeezed out them, and some have yet to recover from their magic power deficiency. This is a clear act of hostility toward the Academy. Even if the other party is a Level 8 Hunter, this kind of behavior is unforgivable. (Sage)


    I see But even if we assume that Imitted such a criminal act, you guys are still going to forgive Abyssal Fire of Destruction''s (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) act, right? I heard that while we were on vacation and ying with the Onsen Dragons, that Baa-san picked a fight with Akasha in the city and burned the ce down. Shouldn''t we condemn her first?


    However, I want to clear up some misunderstandings I don''t know why, but for some reason, they don''t seem to not suspect my involvement in the case. What a nasty trust they have for me. I don''t know how you did your research, but there is no way that this is fair.


    Professor Sage''s voice was cold and almost emotionless. It may have been her personality, but she always has a strong reaction toward me.


    And, out of all things, Lucia''s older brother, you areAsking something in return. If that extremely dangerous Magical CreatureIf Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) didn''te, the rest of the barrier would have all been destroyed, and I don''t know how much of an uproar it would have caused. It is possible that Magical Creatures would have escaped outside the confines of the Academy and brought doom to the Imperial Capital. (Sage)


    I looked around at the dozen or so Magi surrounding us. I don''t know their names, but each one of them must be one of the best Magi in the Imperial Capital.


    It is strange that no one defends me even though so much wisdom of the Imperial Capital is gathered here.


    And it was Sytry who was asking something in return, not me.


    Well, I have Franz-san with me. Franz-san will be with me. And unlike Sytry, he won''t be useless.


    Let''s call for helpter with the Symphonic Stone. Lucia''s "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" made a quizzical expression as I made up my mind.


    Why are you not saying anything? If you have any objections I will at least listen to them. Otherwise, we will follow the regr procedure of the Empirew and dispose of this case ording to the Academysw. (Sage)


    Was this Academy an extraterritorial territory? Speaking of which, Lucia told me something about this. She said that they are granted autonomy in case a Magi went on a rampage and caused a major incident. Meing here was just an ident, but I walked into a terrible ce.


    Whether it was an objection or a counter-argument I have never been heard when I appeal for my innocence. I want to clear up the misunderstanding as calmly as possible but. Then, one of the Magi who surrounded us raised her hand and said.


    But, Professor Sage. He is the brother of that Lucia Roje Isn''t it problematic to dispose of him without Lucia''s permission? (Professor 1)


    She looks serious. At her words, the other Magi raise their voices.


    Unrestricted Creation (<i>Bansho Jizai</i>) has a talent that could rival Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>). And unlike Rosemary, who is feared for turning the surrounding area into a sea of fire with her fire technique, she is a decent person. She has developed several new spells as well. (Professor 2)


    If something changes in Lucia''s mind after disposing of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), it will be a problem. How will the students who adore her react (Professor 3)


    Lucia''s "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" eyebrows twitched at what the other professors said. Apparently, my Imouto is quite popr.


    Lucia Your brother is extremely happy that you have be such a splendid person! Do your best, Lucia! Please, do better than your best!


    The discussion heated up on its own in front of me as I support Lucia in my mind and pinched Sytry''s cheeks as she hugged me and *<i>gugu</i>* snored with her eyes closed.


    In the first ce, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is a man who was even selected to escort His Majesty the Emperor. Even though we are allowed to dispose of people at our own discretion, it is only as ast resort. In this case, it is too dangerous to do so. (Professor 4)


    There is no mistake with the other party''s charges. A favor for a favor, a grudge for a grudge, this is the Magi''s custom. (Sage)


    Lucia is the one who brought the object. It is unreasonable to punish only Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) without punishing Lucia. (Professor 1)


    Speaking of which, there''s also a problem with Anna, who used that staff carelessly (Professor 2)


    I can''t help but think that Professor Sage''sb is full of problems. (Professor 3)


    Is it possible It is your revenge for her missing her Advanced Compound Spiritual Wand Examination that you rmended? (Professor 4)


    Advanced Compound Spiritual Wand Examination Right, I am pretty sure it is the one she said she couldn''t take because of a scheduling conflict with the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. I am not the one who brought the monster in, but I am very sorry for the inconvenience I caused on that asion!


    Finally, Professor Sage red at the other professors after being on the receiving end of a weird usation.


    As if it was the case! I am merely exercising my legitimate rights. In the first ce, do you understand that the prestigious barriers of this ancient abode of Magi have been destroyed!? (Sage)


    However, although you said to be prestigious, it has been neglected for decades after being told that it must be fixed-up someday. Shouldn''t we be thankful for it being destroyed? (Professor 3)


    That''s just a consequence! What kind of idiot would say thank you after having their barriers broken without their prior consent! That''s too barbaric! (Sage)


    The Lucia''s brother''s correction is Too strong. At least, to me, what Professor Sage is saying seems more correct. The only thing that is incorrect is that It has nothing to do with me at all.


    Sage-san is ring at me even though I wasn''t the one arguing with her. The female Magi next to her, who in appearance only, looked three times older than Sage-san, pointed at me and persuaded Sage-san in a high-pitched voice.


    But I want you to think calmly, Professor Sage. He is the brother of thatLucia Roje, you know! (Professor 3)


    Phew. Yes, I am Lucia Roje''s brother. I feel like that is why I am here, butIn the first ce, we do not share the same blood


    Apparently, it seems like the professors are divided into two factions: those who believe that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) should be forgiven because he is Lucia''s brother, and those who believe that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) should pay for his crimes because he is guilty. We are still waiting for the Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is innocent faction, to arrive.


    I didn''t know where to start the conversation, so I had no choice but to *<i>niconico</i>* smile when Sage-san looked at me with a frozen look that seemed to have condensed all of Lucia''s frozen re.


    Why have you been silent all this time, why aren''t you saying something, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), Lucia''s brother. I have been unnecessarily interruptedBut, Lucia belongs to myboratory, and I have the authority over what happened. Unlike the others, I will not humor youEven if it is the brother of my beloved disciple, I Will not show any pity. In the first ce, I have heard a lot about what you do from Lucia. You can hardly move inside that barrier and you can''t use your Relics or Magic that you are so good at. (Sage)


    I didn''t notice because I wasn''t trying to move, you know. Then I realized something and opened my eyes widely. Sage-san *<i>hmph</i>* snorted softly.


    It is toote to make that kind of expression now. Punishment will follow when youmit a crimeBreaking the barriers of Zebrudia Magic Academy is unprecedented. The details of the punishment will be the result of discussions with the heads of each research department of the academy But the scale is the scale. You should be prepared for the consequences. (Sage)


    I can''t use my Relics or my Magic So does that mean that Sytry was my Relic all along?


    Thanks for reading! Ooof crazy long chapter I wanted to cut it in 3 part but as I didnt post a chapterst week, Illpensate by not cutting it into 3 part. But boy this chapter is long Cry''s trying to run away from reality by thinking that Sytry is his Relic is so funny, sasuga Cry! And is it just me or I can kind of feel some Tsundere vibe from Sage-sensei

 Chapter 283.2: Useless Person â‘¡

    Chapter 283.2: Useless Person ¢Ú


    Sage-san''s cheeks twitch as she begins to *<i>gongon</i>* tap the floor in front of her with her staff as if she sensed something in my expression.


    !? Oi, hey, what do you think you are doing! Listen to me! To begin with, Anna said that you wanted the Academy''s precious artifacts, but that was just a rumor! There is no way one of our fellow professors would divulge information about their precious artifact! Everyone is dancing around because of this nonsenseRight now, we are assessing the damage caused by this magical creature. You are to be imprisoned here until formal action is taken! If words get out, Lucia will also be in trouble, reflect on what you did! (Sage)


    Could it be that Lucia''s gestures are inherited from her "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)"? Or is her "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" the one who has been influenced by her?*


    That is when I spoke up for the first time. On second thought, it would be bad if they don''t let me go back home.


    Ermmm I will be in trouble if you don''t let me out tho'' (Cry)


    The refrigerator in my room is full of cakes that are close to their expiry date.


    You can get in trouble as much as you want. We are the ones in trouble. (Sage)


    Such cold words. I know you are in troubleBut I shouldn''t havee if I knew it was going to end like this. It is one of my bad points to move when I am pushed around even though I don''t have the ability to solve the problem.


    Seriously, even though I am already full with inquiries about curses from the Divination Institute It is one hell of an outrageous harassment to cause a problem at this timing. (Sage)


    Heee, so it is the same for "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)". What a coincidence. (Cry)


    Shut up. I am Lucia''s "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)", not yours! As you know, "Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)" are not only powerful in Magic, but also in curses. The strength of our mind is different. Most of the curses that have been called disasters so far have been caused by Spirit People. That said, I don''t want people to keep making strange inquiries on my part. (Sage)


    Sage-san brushes her bangs and sighs with a slightly over-the-top gesture. She looks tired. It seems that even a Magi who was recruited by the Emperor himself and earned the Alias of Immortal (<i>Fumetsu</i>) has endless troubles. I can''t help but feel a little bit of camaraderie here.


    Sage-san starts walking towards the door while shrugging her shoulders. I tried to stand up for the first time in order to stop herBut I couldn''t even move a little bit. It is not so much that I can''t move, it is more that it is a strange feeling where it feels like themands from my brain are not being transmitted to my body. Even though I could talk and even pinch my cheeks Is this the power of thistest type of her so-called barrier? It is bad, at this rateHey, Sytry How long are you going to keep *<i>gugu</i>* snoring? Aren''t you moving?


    There seemed to be nothing I could do about it. When I gave up and sighed heavily, the door opened vigorously.


    To my disappointment, the one who came in wasn''t Lucia. Sage-san frowned at the student Magi in his chic robes.


    What is with you? (Sage)


    We''ve finished our assessment of the damage. I have a few things I''d like to bring to your attention. (Student)


    When the Magi *<i>chirari</i>* nced at me once, the Magi quickly approached Sage-san and whispered in her ear.


    Sage-san was ring at me as if I was her parents'' killer, but


    Fumu, that''s I see (Sage)


    That''sNo, but, this is only the consequence (Sage)


    It seems that something quite unexpected happened. The way she looks at me changes.


    When Sage opened her eyes widely, her expression distorted violently.


    It originally belonged to the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) ? Tsk What is that child thinking (Sage)


    Tsk Sure, yeah. I would hate to lose this, but (Sage)


    No, no, no, it is obviously strange. How does ite to this? (Sage)


    (Sage)


    A voice full of passion. What on earth is going on?


    When I was waiting nkly for the story to end, the Magi who had been whispering in her ear moved away and Sage-san approached me with a sour look on her face. She looked down at us from a close distance for a while, but before long she made the biggest click of her tongue and poked the magic circle with her staff.


    The light of the shining magic circle disappears as if it has lost its power. As I blinked my eyes while Sytry was *<i>gugu</i>* snoring and clinging to me, Sage-san said to me as if she was spitting out.


    Shit. Release them Lucia''s brother, the situation has changed. (Sage)


    Release? What happened? (Professor 1)


    When Sage-san looked at the other professors around her with great disgust, she said with a really reluctant look.


    I am, definitely, not convinced, but. The ashes of that monsterCould be, potentially, a very, valuable, catalyst. I am, definitely not convinced, butMost will agree with it and it is the dean''s decision. Punishing you would make it harder for us to im ownership of the ashes. The scales don''t bnce out. ording to humans rules, it shouldnt (Sage)


    Can you share some of it with me? (Sytry)


    Sytry is now back to normal. Sage-san looks at Sytry for a moment as if she is questioning her sanity but I feel the same way. In the past, you used to be timider than me, so how did you be like this?


    Sage-sanpletely ignored her request and said in a cold voice.


    . Lucia is waiting for you downstairs. Don''t worry your Imouto too much. (Sage)


    We left the room at the top of the tower and descended the spiral staircase. The sudden abduction and denunciation had left me physically exhausted. The day was too dense. Give me a break.


    Sytry, who hadpletely recovered, said with a victim-like expression while walking next to me.


    Really, it was a terrible mess, right Cry-san? (Sytry)


    Sytry, you were just *<i>gugu</i>* snoring, weren''t you. It was one of your most useless times in recent years. Well, it is not like you lost that much point in my mind tho''.


    I looked at her usingly, but Sytry only looked at me strangely. Her mental strength is too different from mine.


    By the way, why were we going to Sage-san''s ce? We had nothing to do thereThat''s right. It was because Sytry told me to. Lucia didn''te with us because of Sytry encouraging Kilkill-kun to stall her, and if I''m not mistaken, it is all Sytry''s fault that we got into this mess, isn''t it?


    In the end, they didn''t give us anything Professor Sage is really stingy. You would think that a long-lived Spirit People would usually be less materialistic. I wanted some ashes, too I should have secretly taken some. After hearing Lucia''s story, I was too focused on the preconceived notion that the other party would pay us a tribute. If only Cry-san had told me first (Sytry)


    I can''t tell if what Sytry said is a joke or not.


    But in the end, I never did figure out why Sage-san and the others thought I did something bad.


    Even though they should have investigated people around them before using me. (Cry)


    I am sure that it was because some Magi in ab somewhere were conducting dangerous experiments.


    Absolutely! (Sytry)


    Sytry very happily agreed with me.


    Well, all''s well that ends well. Let''s go back to my room and eat some cake.


    When I was thinking about that while going down the stairs, the door next to me suddenly opened. Something with a brown robe covering its whole body jumped out in front of me.


    I''m sorry. I really regret it. I never expected such a monster woulde at me like thatI regretted it, so please forgive meeee! (Magi)


    Something suddenly stopped me, shoved a metal canteen to me, climbed over the spiral staircase, and jumped from it. I froze for a few seconds and rushed to check downstairs, but there was already no one Was it a Youkai1 or something?


    This school is seriously scary. I will nevere here again.


    What is that? (Sytry)


    Who knows (Cry)


    Sytry''s eyes sparkle and she looks at the canteen I was forcibly handed over. If it had been Liz, she would have definitely caught her Whether it would have been a good thing or not is another story.


    When I hand it to her, Sytry opens the canteen lid with careful movement.


    I waited for a while, but there was noment from Sytry, and it didn''t seem to be a hazardous material, so I peeked inside.


    What was inside the canteen was a liquid moving around that was not transparent and had the color of strawberry milk.


    Or rather, it smelled like strawberry milk. I like strawberry milk, I drink it fairly often and have a stock of it in the fridge.


    However, to suddenly jump out, push a canteen containing strawberry milk and run away Isn''t that person really a Youkai?


    As expected, even I have a sense of crisis to not drink strawberry milk given to me by a stranger. As I was getting dismayed, I noticed that Sytry was silent while holding the canteen.


    She *<i>tsuntsun</i>* pokes my shoulder and says as if she hase to her senses. Her cheeks were flushed and her voice was filled with passion.


    This color, this smellCould this possibly be the legendary Magic Potion that had been buried in the darkness because of its powerful effects and its danger, the Strawberry ze? No wayAll traces of it were supposed to have been erased, but to think that it still exists. (Sytry)


    Heeeh Is it something that amazing? (Cry)


    You said strawberry, so isn''t it totally strawberry milk?


    It is surprising but I don''t think she, a brilliant Alchemist, would joke about anything Potion-rted. Sytry closes the lid with more care than usual. Well, I am d you are in a better mood. While I was thinking about this in a carefree manner, Sytry told me some outragious information in a trembling voice.


    Yes! It is a subordination drug that mesmerizes both the body and the mind of any human being with a single drop. It was created by a genius AlchemistThree countries were destroyed, and the surrounding countries should have cooperated topletely erase the manufacturing method, the product, and the family of the Alchemist who created it, but I never thought that the actual product would still exist (Sytry)


    Is it that amazing? (Cry)


    If it is the real thing We might be able to revive the manufacturing method and we may be able to take over the world. No one has ever been able to replicate it, but if we have the real thing we can reverse engineer it (Sytry)


    Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    Maybe because of her excitement, I quietly picked up the canteen she was holding with much more glee than usual.


    Sytry looked at me with nk eyes for a moment, but then said in a sweet voice.


    Cry-san Well You will give it to me this time, won''t you? (Sytry)


    Un, un, that''s right. Later, okay? (Cry)


    Yattaaa2! (Sytry)


    Sytry clung to my arm and *<i>surisuri</i>* rubbed her cheek against it. I *<i>unun</i>* nodded and patted her head.


    So This is definitely something I shouldn''t give to Sytry. I will secretly throw it awayter.


    Thanks for reading! Even when he is sentenced to jail Crys only thinking about his sweets! Priorities in Crys mind, Sweet >>>>>> Curse And as Lucia thought Cry sent the ck World Tree monster to get a Potion! What will be Sytrys trial with the Strawberry ze!? But seriously, the world will be doomed if Sytry gets her hand on this mind-control potion or the whole world will worship Cry as god ans his wife. Take your pick


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Youkai: Japanese folklore ghost/monster</li><li>Yatta: Yay!</li></ol>

 Chapter 284.1: Useless Person â‘¢

    Chapter 284.1: Useless Person ¢Û


    Apparently, Lucia was stopped by Sage-san, who returned after Kilkill-kun tried to stall for time, and was ordered to wait downstairs.


    At the bottom of the tower. I joined Lucia, who was waiting with a sulky expression, and Kilkill-kun, who was forced to sit on his knees in front of her.


    Outside, arge group of Magi was gathering the ashes that had fallen to the ground. I immediately tugged on Sytry''s arm to stop her as she was about to *<i>furafura</i>* wander off in that direction.


    Apparently, there are still some parts that were damaged by the magic circle. No, you can''t. Even if you look at me with those upturned eyes, you can''t do what you can''t do.


    While walking, I ask Lucia about the situation. Lucia gave me new information with a look as if it was natural that I already knew about it.


    Seriously, I never thought something this big would happenNii-san, the Imperial Capital is not your toy box, you know!? They asked me so many questions (Lucia)


    W-Well, all end''s well, so isn''t it fine (Cry)


    Mooooh! (Lucia)


    After all this time, I could not stop sweating. Apparently, the source of that ck World Tree was the staff that I received from the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>). They said that it became like that because it had absorbed the Magic power of its surroundings despite no one activating it. In other words, you can say Professor Sage was right.


    But this isn''t my fault? The one at fault is the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>). Really, that man, I always felt sorry for the troubles Luke caused him, but for him to take revenge this wayHe looks like someone decent, but there is more to meet the eye. Sytry, who should not have understood the situation as much as I do, *<i>pon</i>* hit her hands and nodded with a knowing look.


    I see That was why Professor Sage withdrew Even if they are the Magic Academy, they would want to avoid conflict with the Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>) faction (Sytry)


    I see. So you can conquer poison with poison. (Cry)


    Moh! Why are you talking about it like it doesn''t concern you? (Lucia)


    It is too unrealistic. I mean, now I think back on it, the whole process was very strange.


    I was nning to stay still and quietly in the Imperial Capital for a while, but when I gave the sword I got from Eliza, it was in fact a Magic Sword? Then the staff that was given to me in exchange was in fact a dangerous creature? And on top of that, for some reason, I now have a dangerous Magic Potion on hand.


    Come to think of it, did something happen that made that tree persistently attack that tower? (Sytry)


    No. That tree was attracted by a strong Magic power, so I checked it out after extinguishing the fire to see if there was something wrong with it, but I didn''t find anything special. There were signs that something had been taken away, but theboratory of a Magi is full of secretsBut I think it is something considerable as it was hidden even to the people inside. (Lucia)


    I see. Strange things do happen, right Cry-san? (Sytry)


    Eh!?  Nii-san? (Lucia)


    Sytry says with a big smile. You are trying to imply something, you know. Lucia is not smiling, but she is also trying to imply something by saying that. I have nothing to say, okay. The only thing I learned today was that Lucia is very popr.


    At that moment, the Symphonic Stone began to vibrate again. Stop ringing every time at a bad time. Does Franz-san know that this uproar is my fault? No, it is not my fault, but rather, the main culprit is the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>).


    But everything ends up well. There will be no more curse uproar. Even I would never step on a mine I could see! What the hell is a subordination drug!


    I let out a small sigh and activate the Symphony Stone. And Franz-san directly yells at me.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) I heard what happened. (Franz)


    Aaaah. I know, it is about that matter, right? It''s okay, that''s the end of the fuss about curses. (Cry)


    !? Ha, hey (Franz)


    I am busy, so I will hang up. See you. (Cry)


    I look down at the Symphonic Stone. I waited for a while, but it didn''t vibrate again. It seems like he gave up.


    I''m sorry Franz-san. I am a little tired right now It''s okay, I will show you that I can prevent any further uproar.


    Sytry, I see that you are in a very good mood (Cry)


    Well of course, because now it''s my turn! (Sytry)


    Sytry was in such a good mood that you could tell from the sidelines. She was skipping and *<i>kurukuru</i>* twirling around. I am sorry, but your turn won''te.


    She is my best friend, I owe her money, and I don''t want to put her in a bad mood, but I can''t get away without making sacrifices. Let''s just say I identally threw it away.


    I will have you go apologize with me next time! (Lucia)


    Yeah, I get it. She seems to be taking care of you a lot, so I have to be firm as well as I am your brother. Your big brother! (Cry)


    That''s right. (Lucia)


    After all, it is thanks to my rtionship as your brother that saved me. But now, I have to deal with Sytry. If I don''t handle the next event properly, just doing a dogeza won''t save me. Me trying to do something about it but then forgetting it is the worst pattern possible.


    We enter the n Master''s office. Hunters are forbidden to enter, but both Lucia and Sytry followed me calmly. Sytry didn''t say anything, but she was appealing to me with her whole body to give her the Potion as soon as possible. The reason why Lucia followed us with an unsatisfied expression was probably because she felt something due to Sytry''s state.


    Today''s Sytry intends to follow me until she gets the Potion. Normally, I would have given in and handed her the Potion, thinking that it would be fine if it is Sytry-chan. But I will definitely not forget how she clung to me while *<i>gugu</i>* snoring.


    Thanks for reading! Thanks Satria and Austen for the Ko-fi, I''ll post an Extra Chapter next Sunday. Whaaat Cry said it is the end of the fuss about the curse! But we still have Liz, Tino, Anthem and everyone from First Step They still have to train to fight against a curse! How can it end with Sytry''s curse!?

 Chapter 248.2: Eve

    Chapter 248.2: Eve


    Woooooooooooooooooooh, powerful unseen foes are waiting for usss! My sword is whispering to me that it wants to suck blooddd! (Luke)


    But Luke-chan, your sword is made of wood, no? (Liz)


    I willll! Advance to a new stageee! In the Supreme Martial Arts Festivallll! Cutting with a sword is powerful, but cutting with a wooden sword is even more powerfulll! The strongest swordsman canCut the world with a wooden sworddd! (Luke)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    A meaningless roar echoed through the room. Luke and the others tension had reached the maximum in anticipation of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    Apparently, they were not satisfied with bounty hunting with Touka and her group.


    However, I didn''t have time to worry about that now. I crossed my arms and stared at the tournament match-up.


    Uuuun (Cry)


    What is wrong? Cry-san? (Sytry)


    Sytry called out to me with an upward nce.


    Cry Andrich is mentioned in this tournament.


    The question is whether this Cry Andrich is me or another Cry Andrich.


    I have never heard of anyone with the same name as me, but there are examples such as Kryhi Andrichhi. In the first ce, I came here to watch the games, not to participate in them.


    Who would like to attend a Muscle-Brain Fest? I am here to watch the games with Tino and the others while eating popcorn, you know.


    Are you maybe Worried about the match, Leader? (Lucia)


    Cry-san will be fine! After all, the other party is a fake! (Sytry)


    Sytry is encouraging me while Lucia is grumpy today too. Apparently, in order to hear what they think, I need to ask them.


    Heh? Do you think I am going to be participating in the tournament? (Cry)


    Hah? (Lucia)


    Eh? (Sytry)


    Lucia and Sytry stiffened. Iughed at what happened.


    Hahahahahahaha, I will not participate. There is no way that I will participate. (Cry)


    Me participating in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, that''s absurd. I am a man who has always just barely avoided many deadly troubles in the past, you know? I can''t even fight, let alone battle. One-on-one is my weakest point. Well, I''m not good at many-on-one battles either.


    The Cry Andrich mentioned here is probably a Cry Andrich that is not me.


    Wh-What What are you talking abou (Lucia)


    The Cry Andrich mentioned here is a Cry Andrich that is not me. (Cry)


    In the first ce, I had to apply in order to participate in the tournament. How could I be listed in the tournament match-up if I had not done so? I was indeed surprised for a moment to see my name written on it, but if I took a deep breath and thought about it calmly it was self-exnatory.


    Ni-Nii-san!? I-It is the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, you know!? It is not just any random martial arts tournament, you know!? (Lucia)


    With a smile, I avoided Lucia whose face was twitching and was having an intense look.


    No, this is just a simple martial arts tournament. (Cry)


    Nii-san!? Are you serious!? Nii-san!? (Lucia)


    Ti-chan You poor thing. (Sytry)


    Lucia yelled out loud. And Sytry muttered with an unusually sorry expression. Hearing themotion, Luke and the others rushed in. And so the night before the Supreme Martial Arts Festival passed.


    Really, human vige is such a noisy ce. For those born and raised in a Treasure Shrine, the vige in the desert was noisy, but the noise of this city on the eve of a festival far exceeded that.


    No one in the crowd paid any attention to the tiny figure. It was surely there, but no one noticed it.


    For the fox Phantom living in the Lost Inn deceiving people is now proof of their existence.


    I''m done ying in this town. I tricked people into frying Aburaage, and I have also yed a trick on a human organization that I don''t really understand. It''s a shame to leave that huge amount of Aburaage, but I can eventually have it again if I use the same trick.


    God''s kins are fickle. We only get involved with people when we want to get involved with people.


    Now, what should I do? Should I go back to the Lost Inn, or should I go back to the desert vige again? As I was walking while humming a tune, a piece of paper that had fallen to the ground suddenly caught the Imouto Kitsune''s eye.


    It was the tournament match-up for tomorrow''s Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Butaisai</i>).Although the Imouto Kitsune did not have muchmon sense of the human world, she had already grasped a general idea of what was going on from the conversations of the people in this region. It is a festival topete in strength. Even though it is obvious that the strongest of all is "Mother (<i>Haha-sama</i>)", Humans are truly foolish,peting with each other in warfare among lower races.


    And there, as I casually nced down, a familiar name suddenly came into my eyes.


    Cry Andrich VS Kryhi Andrichhi? (Imouto Kitsune)


    Cry Andrich.


    It is a name that even the Imouto Kitsune, who have no interest in human name, could never forget.


    NoHe is the natural enemy of the Lost Inn itself.


    Once, the Phantom of the Lost Inn lost a battle of wits with that man and was robbed of its tail, which could be called the main body of the Treasure Shrine. As far as the Imouto Kitsune goes, he is a foe with whom I have a history, as I have been cleverly trapped and have even been imposed a rule prohibiting me from attacking him.


    That mancks respect for the Imouto Kitsune. My pride as oneing from a divine lineage would not allow me to stay defeated, but he was too dangerous to face alone. That is what I thought.


    After checking the tournament match-up for a while, the Imouto Kitsune murmured.


    Interesting. (Imouto Kitsune)


    With high intellect, I assemble my next operation. I was thinking of going home already, but with this, I''ll be able to pay back that Kikkikan-san this time.


    Although I cannot attack him directly, there are many ways to deceive humans. This time I am going to show that man what I can do. I will trick him, get him down on his knees, and force him tob my tail.


    The strongest Hunter. A Level 8. I''m going to tarnish your reputation in the human world.


    Thanks for reading! Cry is still running away from reality even after seeing his name on the tournament match-up! Sasuga Cry, his running away from reality power is too strong! And what is the Imouto Kitsune n!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 285.1: Magic Potion

    Chapter 285.1: Magic Potion


    On the outskirts of the Imperial Capital. Hugh LeGrand, a member of the Zero Knight Order, was arguing with the shopkeeper of a dubious store on the border of the Central Area and the Abandoned Metropolitan Area which has the highest number of crimes in Zebrudia.


    The store was filled with a variety of items ranging from used weapons and firearms to dubious chemicals. Zebrudia is one of the most prosperous countries in the surrounding area. All kinds of things gather in the Imperial Capital. Although controls are in ce, there is no way to prevent all of the influx, so if you search the stores near the Abandoned Metropolitan Area, you are likely to find one or two things that are illegal.


    We don''t deal in horrible things such as cursed objects in this store! As you know, Knight-sama, the Imperial Law forbid selling or buying cursed items when you know that they are cursed. (Shopkeeper)


    No, but you are selling them in secret, right? If you take them out now, I will forgive you. We can turn the whole store upside down, you know? Things will spill out as soon as we knock a little bit around. (Hugh)


    The strong-looking owner, who has dealt with many dubious customers, turned pale at the sight of Hugh''s threatening figure leaning over the counter.


    There are various authority ranks in the Imperial Capital, among which the Knights were given a lot of authority in order to track down dangerous Relics from Treasure Hunters and criminals. Although rarely exercised, that includes the right to interrogate stores without hard evidence. Even now, the Third Knight Order, which is in charge of maintaining security in the Imperial Capital, is probably snooping around the city based on the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts'' prophecy about a curse looming in the Imperial Capital.


    However, in response to Hugh''s threat, the shopkeeper shook his head.


    I''m not lying, Knigh-sama. I might be cursed if I deal in cursed items, so I wouldn''t buy them unless I was a daredevil, and I wouldn''t bring them in in the first ce. It''s the same even in a store in the Abandoned Metropolitan Area. Hehe Well, there is a pattern where people bring them in without realizing it, tho''" (Shopkeeper)


    " Tsk." (Hugh)


    Hugh clicked his tongue as he sniffed out the truth in his ttering eyes.


    This is it. This is the problem. Curse''s targets often don''t discriminate. The magic sword found by Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) has even eroded the spirit of the disciples of the famous Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) . None of the Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>) disciples died, but that was because they were outstanding swordsmen, but most people are much weaker than that, and there were many cases where the users were unable to endure the curse.


    And then those cursed items that have lost their owner are disposed of by ignorant passersby.


    By the time it is discovered that the item is cursed, the person in question is already dead, and even if it were possible that they survived, the item would be sealed up tight somewhere. Because of that, their information would nevere to light.


    I have already visited five shops. And every store I went to had a simr answer. I don''t know how Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) came to have that magic sword, but this Command of his is quite troublesome.


    When I left the store, I frowned at the storefront with a somewhat dark atmosphere.


    The stores on the front would have already been checked by the other Knights. I have interrogated most of the stores that are on the edge of illegality. If this is the case, in order to investigate further, I will have to make contact with the most filthy bandits in the Abandoned Metropolitan Area.


    Even now, the Abandoned Metropolitan Area is the root of various evil plots, making it almost like an extraterritorial ce. It is a ce that the Third Knights Order has tried to control several times but failed. Inside that area, there are the strongholds of former high-level Red Hunters, criminal organizations, and magic societies, and there are no detailed maps of the intricate cityscape. It is said that they have everything under their control, not only the surface but also the intricate underground waterways.


    Hugh didn''t consider himself ipetent, but he didn''t think he could manage to hit them head-on. It will probably be an underhanded investigation where he cannot wear his armor which is the pride of the Zero Knight Order.


    "Franz-Dancho (<i>Commander Franz</i>)" ordered me to cooperate with Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) and squeeze information out of him, but I would never have imagined that it would go this far.


    However, if I don''t do this much, I probably won''t be able to draw Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) interest. If Hugh''s introspection is correct, that young man is quite easygoing and nonserious. But there is no doubt that he has been through various ordeals on his way to Level 8. All his senses must be numb because of this. That is why I have to do something big.


    Either way, the chances of me being epted as his disciple seem pretty slim, but I should be able to see something interesting. The quintessence of power that allowed him to reach Level 8, something I amcking for me to rise up.


    I continue to smile. Hugh LeGrand does not stop in face of the difficulty that lies ahead.


    Alchemist. The quintessence of their technique is that anyone can expect the same results if they use the same technique under the same conditions.


    Magi fundamentally depends on the talent of the caster. Their power is deeply rted to the type and power of the techniques they can use, but Alchemy is different. Their study, which is also called the fusion of science and magic, has developed gradually but surely through countless trials and errors by arge number of ordinary people and a few geniuses. It is not so conspicuous because of its low aptitude as a Hunter who is required to break through in critical situations, but its history is long, and it is no exaggeration to say that it has be a cornerstone of modern civilization.


    AndWhen you have such a long history, it is bound to have some Erased Achievements.


    Subordination Drug. Strawberry ze. The Potion, named for its strawberry aroma, was one of those Achievement buried in history.


    The Potion, which acts on the brain of any living creature and can rewrite the consciousness of any living creature with just one drop, is so dangerous that everything has been erased, from the potion itself to the recipe to the family of the Alchemist who invented it. All that remains is its name and characteristics. Even today, there are still rumors that some practitioners have recreated it, but the actual object has never been confirmed. Considering the fact that it has not been recreated even now several hundred years after it was erased, the inventor must have been a genius or must have used very rare materials.


    Imperial Law forbids any attempt to develop it, but there would be no Alchemist belonging to Primus, Academy of Magic Sciences, the headquarters of Alchemist in the Empire, who has not thought of reproducing that legendary Potion. Even if they do not think of using it to conquer the worldFor Alchemist, the process is more important than the result, the exploration of new knowledge and attaining the truth is the true goal.


    The Potion, which was brought by the panicked former apprentice of Niklf Smokey, the chairman of Primus, Academy of Magic Sciences, would have shaken the world if it were real.


    The liquid in the metallic canteen was, as the legend has it, an opaque pink liquid with a scent simr to strawberries. I fearfully peeked inside and gulped down my saliva.


    What a surprise To think the actual thing still exists It can''t be. (Niklf)


    It was hidden by a Magi of Zebrudia Magic Academy. (Sytry)


    A Mag Of Zebru To think it would be in the hand of a Magi It might be impossible for them to create it, but if it is just to preserve it then it might be possible (Niklf)


    Due to its characteristics, Strawberry ze is said to have been created by abination of Magic and Alchemy. A closer look at the metallic canteen also reveals that it is specially made and has been subjected to powerful magic to preserve the quality of its content. At least they are not cheap objects that are used for some kind of joke.


    And above allI look at my Former apprentice who brought this thing in a hurry.


    Sytry Smart. She is a talented young woman who once knocked on the door of Primus, Academy of Magic Sciences, and has umted knowledge through numerous experiments. She is also known as a Treasure Hunter and has even built her ownboratory in just a few years. It was probably her role in her Party, but she is undeniably a genius for being able to do that when you know that Alchemists tend to be more inclined to do only experiments overall.


    After a certain incident, she was given the dishonorable nickname of the Worst of the Worst (<i>Saitei Saiyaku</i>) and was expelled from the Academy of Magic Science, but she has since been in and out of the Academy of Magic Sciences many times, interacting with variousboratories.


    Maybe because she ran as fast as she could, her hair and cloth were a mess and she was out of breath. Herplexion was also terrible. Leaving aside if it wasw-abiding or not, Sytry is a genuine Alchemist who has shown that she can perform hical experiments without raising an eyebrow. I have known her for a long time, but this was the first time I had seen her like this.


    And that is why the Potion she brought with her had credibility.


    Thanks for reading! Forgot that Hugh existed Is he gonna find a curse for Liz!? And of course the Strawberry ze Niklf is looking at is the real thing No way it is just a regr strawberry milk XD

 Chapter 285.2: Magic Potion

    Chapter 285.2: Magic Potion


    I need an antidote! Cry-san identally drank an undiluted solution of it (Sytry)


    I see I see that you are still sloppy when ites to your love affair.


    Niklf sighs without showing what he was thinking.


    Even if it was her old Academy, it was strange that Sytry brought in such a legendary Potion without keeping it to herself, but everything makes sense with what she just said.


    It was the only and fatal weakness of the nearly perfect Sytry Smart. If it were not for this shoring, she would have been the best Alchemist in the world, but she cannot be a full-fledged Alchemist if she keeps forcing important experiments on others and leaves just because she was called by her boyfriend (Even if it was not very often).


    Normally Sytry would try to duplicate the Potion first and foremost, not make an antidote. NoEven other Alchemists would do so. Even if it is a legendary Potion that has not been reproduced for hundreds of years, an analysis of the real thing should at least give you a hint as to how to make it.


    And the reason why Sytry brought the potion without a second thought is probably because creating an antidote is much more difficult than replicating the actual product. It takes time, equipment, and manpower. That is why she had to ask for my cooperation. If she could recreate the Potion, she would engrave her name in the legendEven if you would need to fall from grace as an Alchemist.


    I yelled at Sytry, who tried to keep herposure but couldn''t hide her agitation.


    As an Alchemist, you should always remain calm! Stop being so shaken, Sytry! (Niklf)


    But (Sytry)


    In the first ce, Sytry is greatly mistaken. If it was the usual calm and collected Sytry, she would have definitely noticed itThat was why I couldn''t help but chide this former apprentice of mine for being in such a pathetic state.


    Strawberry ze is a Magic Potion. Magic Potions often have different principles to them than ordinary Potions.


    ording to legend, with the Subordination Potion, you couldpletely control the person who drank it. But then, how did the drinker recognize the person who gave them the drink?


    It would be the person who is right in front of you right after drinking itNot. Under such uncertain conditions, tragedy wouldn''t have urred. Various researchers racked their brains on it. All information about the Potion had been erased, but they unraveled the history books and discussed the matter based on the only remaining record of the devastation.


    As a result, one conclusion came to light.


    It urately makes the drinker obey the user. It is a Magic Potion because it can do that. And that absurd power is the main reason why Strawberry ze has never been recreated. Perhaps, this medicine was something that could not be reproduced with Alchemy aloneIts overly absurd properties are more akin to Cursed Art than Magic which you can theorize.


    It is said that the reason why the existence of the Potion that can control the subject came to light and became a target for eradication was because the controller died and those who were able to escape its control came to their senses.


    And this case confirms that this spection is correct.


    This Potion puts the subject under the control of the user. HenceIt has no effect if you give it to yourself to drink.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) probably tried it with that in mind. The risk was too highAs I have been thinking for a long time, he is really suitable to be an Alchemist.


    Niklf was silent for a while and then said in a stifled voice.


    An antidote, huh If my former apprentice asks me to do this, I have no choice. Let''s get the members together right away and get to work. In secret. (Niklf)


    Primus Academy of Magic Sciences is not a monolith. Even the chairman of the Academy has a lot of enemies. In the first ce, there is no way that he can lead Alchemists and schrs who have so many various ethics and objectives. Thepetition is so fierce that it cannot bepared to Zebrudia Academy of Magic, and sometimes people die fighting over rare materials brought in for experiments.


    This was a unique opportunity.


    We will manufacture the antidote, but I will also replicate it. If we seed in doing so and elucidate the principle behind it, it will open the door to new knowledge. If the principle behind it is elucidated, it is quite possible that themon knowledge of potions will change in the future. Perhaps it will spark a war, but it is not Niklf''s concern in what direction the technology created will go.


    I give instructions to my trusted assistant to get ready. As my assistant leaves the room with a strained expression, Sytry takes a breath and bows her head.


    You have my best regards. (Sytry)


    She is an excellent disciple. Excellent, but also has her weaknesses. As her "Teacher (<i>Shisho</i>)", she is easy to handle, which is very good.


    To begin with, as a Level 8 Hunter, his ability to absorb Mana Material should be reasonably high. The Imperial Capital of Zebrudia is located in a ce filled with Mana Material that is just barely under the threshold of Phantoms appearing and he must be challenging countless high-level Treasure Shrines. Against such a man, it doesn''t matter if it is the Strawberry ze that has destroyed countriesThere is a good chance that it will not work on him. The power of Treasure Hunters ispletely different now than it was hundreds of years ago. Human beings'' ability to absorb Mana Material has continued to increase with each passing generation.


    Regardless of the reason, when you see that you are able to have a conversation with him despite him drinking it, you should understand that it didn''t work. So this is the case of what you call love makes you blind. It is a sentiment long lost inside Niklf, but failure is the source of sess. I hope this incident will cause you to look at yourself a little more closely.


    Just as he was thinking about thisA strong dizziness suddenly hit Niclf. Therge bell on the corner of his desk began to ring loudly. I put my hand on the desk, check the surroundings and look at the vents near the ceiling.


    The bell is a device used to detect gas outbreaks. It is an essential tool in an Alchemist''sboratory.


    In an instant, I grasped the situation. This isAn attack.


    I don''t know if it is sleep, paralysis, or poison, but it is a gaseous attack to subdue me. It is quite a feat to make Niklf dizzy, who, by virtue of his profession, has Mana Material allocated to ailment resistance. And there are only a limited number of people who can attack this room, which exists in the deepest part of the Academy of Magical Science.


    Thanks to Sytry being a Hunter, it seems like this level of gas does not do her any damage.


    Their objective is clear. I close the lid of the metallic canteen tightly and simultaneously activate all the security golems of theboratory that were lined up along the wall of the room. Specially made golems with slim bodies are lined up at Niklf''s order.


    Damn, did they already sniff it outI am the chairman of the Academy, you know! Golems, kill everyst one of those thieves trying to steal the potion! I won''t let you have it, I will never let you have it! Sytry is my former apprentice! This potion is also my experimental material! (Niklf


    Did that assistant betray me or did the otherbs notice the pale Sytry and followed her? Either way, we will kill them all. I will never hand over such valuable material. I inject a homemade all-purpose antidote (Untested) to cure the dizziness.


    Sytry timidly approached Niklf, who had an impatient look on his face.


    Uuuum I want to start researching on an antidote as soon as possible (Sytry)


    Sytry, you should take action too! If they steal it, we won''t be able to create the antidote! They will use every means at their disposal to rob us. This gas is a lethal one! (Niklf)


    The golems kicked down the door and went outside, and almost at the same time, a violent explosion shook the building. A few pieces of the golem scatter. They areing with the intent to kill us. They are going to take this Strawberry ze even if it means getting rid of Niklf.


    We must prevent the story from spreading. We have to get rid of them all.


    Let''s go Sytry. It''s war! (Niklf)


    Niklf''s eyes lit up as he stood up, but the Worst of the Worst (<i>Saitei Saiyaku</i>) was astonished.


    Thanks for reading! And this is how the legendary Strawberry War began No, but more serious, being able to rise in Niklf''s esteem just by drinking strawberry milk, Sasuga Cry!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 286.1: Destiny

    Chapter 286.1: Destiny


    The sun was shining and I was polishing my Relics as part of my routine while yawning. It was a beautiful day outside, but I had no intention of going outside. I am an indoor person by nature. So, unless someone takes me outside, I can stay in the n Master''s Office for days.


    While I am holed up atop the n House, Eva is my only contact with the outside world. She shows up every day, whether she has something to do with me or notOr rather, she has something to do every day. She has something to do every day, something called a report. I usually ignore most of it, but it seems that Eva, who is a firm person, doesn''t care about such things.


    Today too, Eva delivers the newspaper and reports on the situation in the Imperial Capital.


    Apparently, the Empire is taking the prophecy of the Divination Institute quite seriously. I hear they''re being very aggressive in their inquiries, in light of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) incident. (Eva)


    Hmmmpf, so dangerous. Too many things have happened in the Imperial Capitaltely. (Cry)


    (Eva)


    Eva stares at me silently. No, well, it is true that there may have been some mistakes on my part, but In the first ce, if the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) didn''t send me something strange, yesterday''s incident wouldn''t have happened.


    Well, let''s close our eyes to the fact that it all started with Eliza. It would be sad if she stopped bringing me Relics after I pointed it out and since she brings me so many things, I wouldn''t be surprised if there was at least one cursed item in the mix.


    In the end, Sytry did not return even after one night. They should have immediately noticed that the contents of the canteen had been reced, so she was probably busy with another matter. Since there is a great demand for a good Hunter, I am basically the only one in Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) who is not busy.


    Eva, who is supposed to be one of those busy people, says to me, who ispletely in energy-saving mode.


    Apparently, there''s a big catch at the church, too. (Eva)


    I didn''t do anything, okay! (Cry)


    Really? (Eva)


    (Cry)


    Eva looks at me with a staring look. Apparently, she already knows that I was the cause of yesterday''smotion at the Magic Academy.


    I didn''t. I didn''t do anything, right?


    To begin with, the church and I have very little contact. The only point of contact I have with the church is Anthem who is affiliated with them.


    There are many gods in this world, but the God of All Light who is worshiped as the supreme god by the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church, to which Anthem is affiliated, is one of the most renowned gods in the world and is the source of Sacred MagicThe source of healing art. In general, Healers are those who worship this deity and borrow its power and many Treasure Hunters are also believers as well. Everyone in Iron Cross (<i>Kurogane Juji</i>) has the power to heal and is a believer of that church except for the Magi Marietta, but almost everyone who holds the job of Pdin is a believer of that church.


    As the Imperial Capital is arge city, the scale of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church is also quiterge, but at the same time, the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church has the characteristic of not being deeply involved with outsiders. You can join if you wish, but they are not actively looking for believersording to Anthem, this is because the power of the God of All Light is not infinite. Apparently, as the number of believers grows and the number of people who borrow its power increases, the power granted to each individual weakens. This is apparently top-secret information in the church, but it is such a harsh world. And the fact that there are believers all over the world, despite such a passive organization, shows the usefulness of the power of the God of Light.


    When I went to the church to see Anthem, they even scowled at me for knowing this! I am Ansem''s best friend, his best friend, you know! And by the way, I am also Lucia''s brother.


    I ponder for a while and frown.


    Did I do something, by any chance? (Cry)


    Even if you ask me, how should I know Does anythinge to your mind? (Eva)


    Nop, not at all, but nothing came to my mind even during the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) and the ck World Tree event (Cry)


    (Eva)


    No I have been thinking about it, but I didn''t do anything. To begin with, unlike Liz and Luke, Anthem is not the type to pull me along, so I haven''t even been close to the churchtely.


    When I was *<i>unun</i>* nodding to myself and pleased with my self-indulgence, Eva made a small sigh.


    Well, the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church specializes in curse-rted matters There is also a story that says they cooperated in creating the barrier surrounding the Imperial Capital. (Eva)


    No wonder Anthem has been so busy He should be here soon tho''. (Cry)


    I check the clock. These days, there is an escort with me every day, but today is Anthem''s turn.


    Well, he is a Pdin who is extremely popr in the Imperial Capital''s church. His poprity probably exceeds even that of Lucia. He is even given an Armor Relic as a reward. He might not be able to get out due to the annoying prophecy of the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts I didn''t get the chance to talk with Anthem slowlytely, and I feel like I want to, but if hees over, I will tell him that it is okay for today as I am not going out today.


    The newspaper also mentioned the catastrophe that struck the Magic Academy, but they barely mention the cause of the disaster. Apparently, Sage-san and her colleagues decided to hide the truth about that incident. When I was relieved to find a statement that there were no deaths, the Symphonic Stone that I had thrown on the desk began to vibrate.


    I feel like it has been vibrating every daytely I didn''t want to answer, but Eva was right in front of me, so I reluctantly answered. When I activated it while leaving it on the desk, the stone stopped moving and after a moment of silence, a stifled voice came out of it.


    I''m gonna kill you. (Franz)


    You''ve got the wrong man. (Cry)


    I''ll kill you!! I didn''t tell you to stop with the curse to start something else!!! I told you to not do anything!! A curse would have been better than this! (Franz)


    An angry voice that seemed to have been fired right in front of me hurt my ears. I am d I didn''t put it close to my ear. It seems that his tension has risen considerably, but I can''t do anything unless you tell me what happened first.


    Even with all this, I''m actually Lucia''s brother, you know? (Cry)


    You are aware that there is currently a big uproar going on over a certain Potion at Primus Academy of Magical Science, right? (Franz)


    Is it possible that Franz-san''s division is gathering all the troubles of the Imperial Capital? (Cry)


    And I wonder if he is a fan of mine for contacting me every single time. Franz-san said quickly and impatiently to me as I was getting fed up.


    I''ll kill you. Just a few minutes ago, I received a leak from one of our Alchemists, but without it, I wouldn''t have noticed it! It is about a Potion that your Alchemist brought in! The 30 members of the Third Knight Order who rushed in to suppress the situation were annihted. Moreover, in an instant by a paralyzing gas! Come right now, I don''t want to clean up your mess anymore! This timeThis time, I will have you listen to me properly! (Franz)


    I see. What can I say I took a deep breath to calm myself down and said timidly.


    But That Potion Is probably strawberry milk, you know? (Cry)


    Haaaah!? (Franz)


    A potion brought by our Alchemist


    Like, how should I put it I can even tell you the manufacturer. I don''t understand how a single strawberry milk can cause such a ruckus. Guessing from Franz''s story, Sytry didn''t realize that it was strawberry milk and had apparently brought it to her old Academy.


    Why didn''t you notice it!


    Don''t talk nonsense! Get your ass to the Academy of Magic Science! (Franz)


    No Rather than nonsense, it is just that I poured it into the canteen. (Cry)


    !?  Huh!??? (Franz)


    With the violent sound of something falling, the Symphonic Stone became silent.


    When I looked up, Eva was *<i>purupuru</i>* trembling and staring at me with her cheeks twitching. You got it wrong You got it wrong, okay.


    For once it shouldn''t be my fault. Shouldn''t I rather be praised? It became such a big uproar despite being fake, so can you imagine how much of a fuss it would have caused if it had been the real thing


    He says curses are better Haha. (Cry)


    What the hell did you want me to do? All I did was throw away the Potion and put strawberry milk in the canteen!


    Un, un, that''s right. I did something unnecessary, didn''t I? I just wanted topare them I didn''t expect Sytry toe at that time.


    But it is not toote. I am sure those slightly crazy Alchemists will calm down once they realize they were mistaken. Even if the Potion was really a dangerous substance, I think their reaction to it is strange, but I think it would be better not to delve too much into it. The proverb does say that you should stay away from danger


    With a badass smile, I crossed my legs on the chair and said to Eva, who was still frozen.


    Eva, I will leave the rest to you. (Cry)


    !? Lea-Leave what!? Don''t leave it to me! (Eva)


    Eva opens her eyes widely and rushes over me in a panic. Oh, I think this might be the first time I have ever gotten a don''t leave it to me from Eva. So rare!


    At that moment, there was a loud footstep and a *<i>gongon</i>* knock at the door. When I answer, the door opens, I see someone bend down, and Anthemes in.


    Aaah, Anthem. Long time no see, you''rete. (Cry)


    Umu My bad. (Anthem)


    A muffled voicees from behind his armor. Oh, Anthem is talking for the first time in a while. It is rare too. Eva also has her eyes wide open.


    He has always been a quiet man. But he is also a very polite man.


    Although Anthem''s physique is of inhuman size, the n Master''s office was designed at the time of its construction to anticipate Anthem''s continued physical growth. Well, he can''t enter my private room, but it can''t be helped. Please shrink with the power of your armor and then enter


    Like arge Magical Beast, Anthem stands in front of me with heavy and slow movements. He is trying to move as slowly as possible because if he moves too vigorously, he will break things.


    As usual, when he stands in front of me like this, he really gives a feeling of oppression. Even Eva, who has known him for a long time, seemed to shrink a little at the sight of his towering majesty.


    As I deeply sit down in the chair, I say to my childhood friend who came to protect me despite his busy schedule and is the most conscientious person in the Party.


    I know you have been having a lot of trouble with curses due to the church, haven''t you? I am sorry you had toe all the way here, but you can go if you are busy, I am not going to go out today, so it will be fine. (Cry)


    Heck, I won''t go out with or without Anthem!


    No. (Anthem)


    Anthem said just one word and sat down on the floor. With that, the floor shook a little. He doesn''t seem to have a weapon or shield today, but still, if it is against ordinary opponents even one blow from his bare hand is enough. If there was a battle royale with everyone from Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), he would probably be thest one standing. It wouldn''t be strange for him to win if he had participated in the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    Well, make yourself at home. (Cry)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    Anthem gives a small nod and remains still. When he stops moving he doesn''t look alive but looks just like a big object.


    Is he Is he fine being like this? Well, if he''s fine with it, that''s fine.


    Eva is at a loss as to what to do with that unusual guest. The confusion she had felt earlier magically disappeared. This can also be said to be one of his virtues. He is kind-hearted and strong. If he had been fast to resort to violence like Liz and the others it would have been terrible, but thank the world that he had all those good points.


    I stood up, pulled out a spray to polish metal and a mop, and approached Anthem. I just finished polishing my Relics and was at a loss for what to do, so let''s polish him.


    As I spray the wall-like back, Anthem tilts his head to look at me and says in a muffled voice.


    No. (Anthem)


    Don''t be shy (Cry)


    Nooo. (Anthem)


    Armor Relic doesn''t get dirty easily and polishing it doesn''t make much difference, but it is better than not polishing it. As I began to *<i>goshigoshi</i>* scrub the armor with the mop without hesitation, Anthem stopped moving again as if he gave up.


    Thanks for reading! Heres the extra chapter! Haha Franz just indirectly tell Cry to go back to curses Welp he asks for it then he shall receive a new curse! And Anthem is talking O.o

 Chapter 286.2: Destiny

    Chapter 286.2: Destiny


    By the time I had finished polishing his armor, the sun hadpletely set and my body was *<i>mishimishi</i>* aching. I have a fair amount of Relics in my collection, but Anthem''s armor is the only one where its maintenance makes for a good exercise (Although strictly speaking, his armor isn''t in my collection).


    Heeeh, Marin''s Wails, huh. A cursed item sealed by the church, hmm. (Cry)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    Anthem nodded gravely. Apparently, the rumors Eva had heard about the church having a big catch were true. Anthem is taciturn, but that doesn''t mean he is averse tomunication. A conversation while polishing his armor revealed most of the situation.


    Apparently, the church is currently in the middle of an operation to purify the cursed items they possess. And it seems that Anthem will also be mobilized.


    The power that the God of All Light gives is not only healing techniques. Sealing and barriers techniques are also among them. Originally, there were many powerful cursed items that had been strongly sealed in the Empire''s "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church for a long time.


    Although sealed cursed items don''t seem to be dangerous, sealing techniques are not perfect. Cracks may appear over time and although it is a rare urrence, there have been cases where it had been dispelled suddenly. In fact, there have been cases where this happened and has caused significant damage. These cursed items had been stored without problems until now, but it is only natural that Zebrudia, who had been desperately searching for the cause of the Divination Institute''s prophecy, would turn their attention to them.


    And after discussions between the upper echelons of the Empire and the church, it was decided to purify Marin''s Wails, a curse that is considered to be the most powerful among all the sealed curses.


    Rather than the seal suddenly breaking and destroying the country uncontrobly, it is better to break the seal and purify it under the best condition. They are doing a reverse thinking.


    He said that it had been a long time and the time was approaching when the seal had to be redone, but the church was also quite drastic.


    Is it going to be alright? (Cry)


    Uuuumu. (Anthem)


    Anthem tilts his head. Purifying a curse is all well, but please remember that Anthem, the one who participates in it, is a member of my Party.


    He is sturdy and calm, but that doesn''t mean he doesn''t feel anything. I unintentionally asked him while being badass.


    Do you need my help? (Cry)


    No. (Anthem)


    I was turned down Liz and Luke would have been overjoyed. But that''s what I like about him! Oh well, I am sure Anthem will be fine. If you want, you could even take Ark, Sven, or Lucia with you. The church may not want outsiders to attend, but safety first.


    By the way, what kind of curse is Marin''s Wails specifically? (Cry)


    (Anthem)


    I have a few Relics in my collection that could be useful in such a situationBut maybe I shouldn''t give him any.


    The opponent is a fearsome curse that has been sealed in the church for many years and has been selected as the target of the purification, so if the seal were to be broken carelessly, the Imperial Capital might be destroyed. Originally, sealing techniques are usually used against unmanageable entities. As for Marin''s Wails the strength of the church at that time, which was already really high, was not strong enough to purify it, so they were forced to seal it. The "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church must have been a major force since ancient times. Just by listening to his story, it stinks of danger. If I were to express the level of difficulty in terms of level, would it be higher than 8?


    If I do something wrong here, this time it may very well be really irreversible. I am always causing a lot of trouble for Anthem, so I would like to do something useful for him once in a while, but.


    That is when Anthem nodded broadly and said in one breath.


    Marin''s Wails is the highest-ranked curse that is sealed in the church even before the Imperial Capital was built here. It is an abominable killing curse weapon created as a result of a dark Magi''s messing with the grudge of a woman named Marin who died a violent death, and it has been a headache for the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church for a long time. It was to the point where it was the first thing toe up when Zebrudia learned about the prophecy. The Empire''s offer was a godsend, a unique opportunity to conduct a purification with the full backing of a major power. Cry, you have Nothing to worry about. (Anthem)


    I see Looks pretty bad. It is hard to imagine that a big city like the one I am living in right now would have such a dangerous thing sealed in the church of the city.


    How much damage has that weapon done so far? (Cry)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    I mean, that is definitely the one that the Divination Institute predicted right? You said it could destroy a country There is no curse stronger than that, right? (Cry)


    How much damage has it done for people to think about this first when you say that it is a curse that could destroy a country? So scary. I would run away if I could, but I can''t just leave Anthem behind and run away.


    Anthem was silent for a while in response to my question, but eventually shook his head slowly to the side and lifted his arm, holding two fingers up.


    It is only second? There is something even more powerful? (Cry)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    I am so d I never became a Pdin. To think you would have to stand up against such a horrible thing Well, it is not that I didn''t be one, it is that I couldn''t be one.


    Let''s think positive. Let''s be d it isn''t first. (Cry)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    Anthem sighed deeply and nodded to me who tried to smile and *<i>banban</i>* hit his shoulder.


    And then, the door suddenly opened vigorously without a knock and Sytry jumped in.


    Sytry was so *<i>boroboro</i>* tattered that I could tell from a nce that she was in tattered. She doesn''t seem to have any noticeable scars, but her hair and clothes are disheveled, and she is holding her left arm with her right hand for some reason. She *<i>yoroyoro</i>* staggered into the room and made a sweet, sulking voice.


    Cry-saaaaaaaaan! And Onii-chan. (Sytry)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    At the sight of her brother, Sytry''s somewhat fragile expression *<i>pichiri</i>* hardens.


    What is wrong? (Cry)


    N-Nothing. (Sorry)


    Sytry returned to her normal state, stood firmly, and cleared her throat. She let go of the hand she was holding and *<i>panpan</i>* brushed off her robe. Maybe she was a little embarrassed, her ears were red. I am d to see that she is doing well. From what I can see, she is not injured and she doesn''t seem to have any mental issues. Well, even if you weren''t in good shape, as long as you are still alive, Anthem will heal you But what were you nning to do by feigning an injury?


    Sytry *<i>chirachira</i>* nced at her brother as she approached, and then looked up at me with eyes that inspired some guilt and said.


    Because of Cry-san''s n, Primus Academy of Magic Sciences has been closed for the time being. Most of the upper management has been arrested And my credibility has hit rock bottom! I don''t have any choice but to be Cry-san''s wif To be at Cry-san''s side! For the time being! (Sytry)


    I-I see (Cry)


    It was not my n or anything and it seems like something outrageous has happened, but I can''t think of anything else to say except that the Imperial Capital has be more peaceful. It must have been hellish I am very sorry for your loss of credibility, but you seem to still have a lot of leeway on your hands. There is a limit to how much you can enjoy everything, isn''t there?


    Anthem didn''t panic at all about his Imouto''s predicament. Both Liz and Sytry are good girls, but since each of them has a strong personality, it is too hard to imagine Anthem''s concerns for them. It is highly possible that his two Imouto are the reason why he is so tolerant.


    Case in point, I am like this because I have a perfect Imouto.


    Maybe she was awkward because her acting has been seen, she was acting like a shy cat. Normally, it wouldn''t have been surprising if she had let the tension get the better of her and tried to hug meWhen she looked at her brother with aplicated expression, she blinked her eyes and took a small box from her pocket.


    Inside the box wasAn old cross pendant. A dull silver cross on a gold chain. In the center was arge crimson jewel. It was a little dirty, but if you wanted to buy it, it would probably fetch a considerable price.


    I look through the pendant I received in the light. It is apparently not a Relic, butI carefully look into the deep crimson jewel and see strange writing engraved inside. And then Sytry exins.


    My "Mentor (<i>Shisho</i>)" secretly gave it to me just before he was caught. He told me that it was an honorable amulet that had been passed down from generation to generation. He said that if I always carried it with me, an heroic spirit would protect me (Sytry)


    I see An heroic spirit would protect you, huh. That is exactly what Anthem needs right now. (Cry)


    It seems that Sytry''s "Mentor (<i>Shisho</i>)" ended up being caught without receiving its protection Is this really effective?


    Well, the cross is a symbol of Holiness that those in the priesthood like to carry around. Isn''t this a perfect object for Anthem to hold onto as he is about to challenge the curse purification operation? It is probably better than nothing. What if fate was causing all thosemotions just for this?


    You took just too much trouble for this.


    Uuuumu. (Anthem)


    Anthem groans in a muffled voice. I took off the chain and put the pendant around Anthem''s neck.


    Thanks for reading! Never expect Sytry to be shy in front of her Onii-chan And of course, Cry casually gave a (probably cursed) pendant to Anthem! What is it gonna cause this time!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 287.1: What I Can Do

    Chapter 287.1: What I Can Do


    There was a disturbing atmosphere in the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia.


    Merchants who are not based in the Imperial Capital are fleeing like rats from a sinking ship, and those who cannot leave the Imperial Capital for whatever reason are also making preparations. It seems that the Explorer Association has received several times the usual number of requests for escort quests.


    The prophecy made by the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts was not made public. Still, everyone was on to something. All because of the incidents that have been urring every day.


    The rampage incident involving a Magic Sword caused by the students of the Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>). The appearance of a monster at the Zebrudia Magic Academy, and a dispute over an illegal Potion caused by Alchemists at Primus, Academy of Magic Science. One incident alone is a major event, but if it were to ur in session, anyone will be able to guess that something is happening unless they are extremely insensitive.


    There were gag orders on some of these incidents, but you can''t seal everyone''s mouth.


    Franz was at his wits'' end with the inquiries he was receiving day after day, night after night, from nobles and merchants with whom he had business rtionships.


    Damn, what the hell is he going to do next? We''re not getting anywhere! (Franz)


    The prophecy urred at a time when the Nine-Tail Shadow Fox (<i>Kyubi no Kage Kitsune</i>) task force had just been formed and was about to begin its activities. As soon as he had the staff in ce to deal with the situation, a series of unexined incidents urred, and the prophecy, which showed no sign of disappearing,pletely exceeded Franz''s capacity to handle it. NoEven if it wasn''t Franz, they wouldn''t be able to deal with this situation. Things were happening too fast and there was seemingly no connection between them. We are cooperating with the Third Knight Order, which maintains the security of the Imperial Capital, and yet there are not enough hands on deck. While we were investigating the previous incident, the next one was already happening, so there was nothing we could do about it.


    The incident at Primus, Academy of Magic Science is the worst among them.


    Strawberry milk!? Don''t mess with me! (Franz)


    It is truly a nightmare. It will be a shame that will remain in history that all the Alchemist Researchers who belonged to the best Alchemy-rted Academy in the Imperial Capital were deceived and made such a bigmotion over a canteen containing strawberry milk.


    All the Alchemists who participated in the conflict were captured. Even if they stated that they had been deceived, there is no way that their crime would be lightened since the Potion in question was illegal in the first ce. And there was no way I could arrest Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) on that matter. We may be able to charge him with fraud, but it would be a bad idea if, after questioning him, he says something like, "If it is just about fraud, I can give you the real thing".


    Sure I told him to stop with curses, but I did not ask him to cause another ruckus! It wasn''t like he didn''t understand what I said, he really has a bad character.


    When I unintentionally leaked my curses on him, a subordinate from the same Knight Order as me says.


    But, "Commander (<i>Dancho</i>)". The fact that the prophecy has not disappeared even after so many incidents urring and solved means that the subject of the prophecy is even worse than those. (Subordinate)


    If anything, I didn''t expect the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) to have such a dangerous object. (Franz)


    In this Imperial Capital where various Relics and human resources gather, there are naturally many dangerous items around. Magi and Alchemists have many secrets, and we don''t even know what the other nobles might be hiding. And maybe even in the Imperial Castle''s treasuryYou will probably find something if you look inside.


    What Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) revealed was only a small part of it. The illegal subordination drug, Strawberry ze, was a fake. ording to our research, Sytry imed to have obtained it at the Magic Academy, but if it is them, it would not be surprising if they had the real thing hidden away.


    Knights were dispatched here and there to confirm this, but the results were not good. If they were going to be honest about it, they wouldn''t have concealed it in the first ce. To take a hard line, we needed some kind of evidence. It was not impossible to conduct an investigation by having the Emperor issue an imperial order, but it was not a move that could be used over and over again.


    Can we put some pressure on the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) and the Zebrudia Magic Academy? (Franz)


    But they are big shots inside the Imperial Capital (Subordinate)


    However, we dont have evidence even though we can see that there are destructions around them. Although, using this as evidence is less effective than with the Strawberry ze case. (Franz)


    As for Primus the Academy of Magic Sciences, an investigation had already begun. The fact that they had caused such a major incident and had knocked down multiple official knights was enough reason.


    As for Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) and the Zebrudia Magic Academy, it would be too risky to oppose them without any evidence, but if we can find out that the items they were holding were the trigger for the incident, we will be able to investigate their warehouse rtively quickly.


    They may be hiding other dangerous things.


    As for the main culprit, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)  Well, it is probably impossible. After doing so many things, it is highly likely that he considered the fact that he will be investigated. In the first ce, it is likely that he will show off his Relics collection without even us having to investigate it and he will likely unapologetically push his curse items on us.


    As he was thinking about this, a frightening thought urred to Franz.


    Could it be that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is fully exercising his Divine Stratagem to remove all the possibilities in order to confirm the truth of the prophecy?


    Tsk. (Franz)


    If it was the Franz from a while ago, he would have definitely ordered the interrogation of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>).


    However, he won''t do it now. For the past few months, Franz has had a lot of trouble with that man. He has already dispatched Hugh on that man. They don''t have any more resources to devote to him.


    Thanks for reading! Nah Franz, what Cry is trying to do right now is to let Strange Grief gain experience fighting curses so they can fight the final curse! The Infinite Trial curse!

 Chapter 287.2: What I Can Do

    Chapter 287.2: What I Can Do


    Right now, we will have to focus all our efforts on the church case. In the unlikely event that the curse goes out of control, there will be more victims than ever before No, even ordinary people will be victims of it. (Franz)


    The Marin''s Wails is the biggest and worst curse currently known to exist.


    The curse, produced by the abominable technology of an ancient Magi, took the life of everything within a kilometer radius and even finally took the life of the Magi who created it. That thing is most likely the subject of the prophecy from the Divination Institute.


    However, it had been a long time since the curse rampaged. Curses that are activated by strong feelings tend to weaken with the passage of time, and the church''s purification and barrier techniques are more advanced than in the past. ording to the story of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church, the purification n for Marin''s Wails seems to have been progressing little by little toward theing day when the sealing technique would deteriorate. Making the purification earlier just made things speed up a little. If Zebrudia fully cooperates, failure is impossible.


    We have obtained the cooperation of various organizations. We have also contacted Ark Rodan. Unshakeable Permeance (<i>Fudo Fuhen</i>) will also be there, so we are ready to go. (Subordinate)


    Unshakeable Permeance (<i>Fudo Fuhen</i>). The strongest Pdin of the church in the Imperial Capital. Although he is not from a noble family and has never been a member of a knighthood school, he was asked to join a Knight Order as a special exception. It is said that this man, who possessed both highbat ability and healing power, was a gemparable to Ark Rodan.


    In addition, he is also a member of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>). Come to think of it, Ark Rodin is also a member of First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>).


    What is going on with that guy''s connections? (Franz)


    Were they blessed or did they grow because they got involved with that man and were involved with those Infinite Trials (<i>Sen no Shiren</i>).


    I shake my head and shake off such a trivial question. Either way, it doesn''t change what I have to do. I just have to extinguish the sparks that might fall on the Empire''s prosperity.


    Before the curse purification operation began, the road to the church was restricted.


    The operation does not seem to have been made public to the citizens, but everyone is looking at the knights at the checkpoint with anxious faces, perhaps because of the incidents that have urred in a row for a while now.


    Although still a distance away, the building of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church in Zebrudia is second only to the Imperial Castle in size. I could clearly see it even from a distance. Unlike the Imperial Castle, which embodies quality and robustness, the numerous white spires protruding from the building and the symbolic sun-like markings on the spires are extremely sophisticated and fun to look at.


    I talk to Anthem who leisurely walks in the middle of the road.


    It has been kind of a long time since I have been to church. (Cry)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    Anthem is probably the most famous person among the Pdin belonging to the Church in Zebrudia.


    There are many reasons for this, including his high certification Level as a Hunter, his powerful healing powers, his good personality, and of course, let''s not forget his size. And unlike Liz and Sytry, he does not have a bad reputation. He does not go on a rampage like Liz, nor does he asionally mess up like Sytry, and he boasts a stability that lives up to his Alias, Unshakeable Permeance (<i>Fudo Fuhen</i>).


    I am very thankful that when I am near him, no one looks at me. Even lightning won''t strike me, so I wonder if this is what they mean when they say, "A big tree gives shade to a small tree".


    Apparently, just as Anthem had said, they are cooperating with the country and have mobilized a considerable number of people. On the way to the church, there were not only knights and priests but even Hunters.


    During that time with the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) and that time in the Magic Academy, troubles ur suddenly. That has caused such a fuss, but if they are so perfectly prepared, no matter what happens, they will probably be able to handle it.


    Besides, what''s more, this timeI am here.


    I breathed a sigh of relief at them being more fully prepared than I had imagined and enthusiastically tapped Anthem''s pir-like leg.


    Well, this time I will do what I can! There is nothing I can do tho''! (Cry)


    Uuuumu. (Anthem)


    Normally, I would never have followed him to a curse purification ceremony, but this time was special. Even I am learning and moreover, Anthem will be there too. Let''s take one bullet for this straightforward best friend of mine.


    Plus, if something happened, they might notin if I am present on the scene.


    Thanks for reading! I couldn''t post the chapter yesterday but here it is! Cry is personally going to the ce where a curse I going to be unleashed! What''s gonna happen!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 288.1: Marins Wails

    Chapter 288.1: Marin''s Wails


    The church courtyard. Preparations were progressing steadily in this vast space paved with cobblestones.


    As I walk in with Anthem, the believers, dressed in simple vestments, suddenly murmur and look fondly at Anthem, but then return to a straight face when they see me standing quietly next to him. For the people of the church in the Imperial Capital, Anthem is their pride. And I, for some reason, am an unattractive friend who stays with Anthem. In addition, I am always giving trouble to Anthem, so there is no way they will look at me favorably.


    Well, I am on good terms with Anthem, so I haven''t been criticized openly, but I ampletely borrowing the dignity of mypanions.


    Arge magic circle wasid out on the ground and the air was strangely clear. They are in the middle of creating barriers. Therger the ritual, the more careful the preparation is required. I knew this because I had often seen Anthem use barrier techniques when I was still following them during their Hunts.


    In the vast courtyard of the church, there were several figures of Hunters, people from the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>) Church" and Imperial Knights. Looking closely, there were a few familiar faces as well. I *<i>ponpon</i>* tap Anthem''s knee who was standing next to me and say.


    I am going to look around on my own, so if you have something to do, you can go. (Cry)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    Anthem is not very assertive, but since we have known each other since childhood, I at least have a general idea of what he is thinking. His sense of responsibility is the strongest among everyone in Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>). It is not my intention to interfere with his work and as expected, even I wouldn''t encounter any danger on the church ground.


    Anthem leisurely heads towards the center of the square. I raise my arms and take a deep breath. Just by being there, the church seems to cleanse my soul.


    As I was observing the preparations steadily progressing in a leisurely mood, I suddenly heard a low voice.


    !? Cr-Cry, why are you here! (?)


    !? (Cry)


    My body reflexively jerks and turns around. I look in the direction of the voice in a hurry. The one who was there wasGark Welter, the famous head of the Imperial Capital Branch of the Explorers Association, and Ark Rodan, who was everyone''s ally. All that was left was for Luke to be present, and it would be perfect.


    I met Gark-san at Cleat during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, but it had been a long time since I met Ark. The members of Ark Brave (<i>Seirei no Miko</i>1) of which he is the Leader, are all nearby.


    When Ark looked at me, his eyes widened. His good-naturedness was truly worthy of the title of hero, even though his friends behind him were ring at me. I will let him off the hook for not being there previously when I wanted him to be there.


    I *<i>unun</i>* nod with a mysterious superior look on my face and raise my hand enthusiastically. I feel like something good is going to happen today.


    Gark-san, Ark, and everyone else, it looks like everyone is here (Cry)


    Gark-san''s eyebrows twitch. I haven''t done anything yet this time, so I won''t be doing a dogeza, okay


    Normally, I wouldn''te to such a dangerous ce, but this is only because of the trust I have in Anthem.


    Gark-san lips were tightly closed and didn''t say anything, but for some reason, his cheeks were twitching and he was ring at me.


    Then I suddenly thought of something, and *<i>pon</i>* hit my hand.


    I alwayse after I get called, but today I came before I got called! (Cry)


    Kuh!? (Gark)


    Is this another type of what you call Divine Stratagem? Gark-san approached me, who has a badass smile, with his cheeks *<i>zukazuka</i>* twitching. The look he threw at me from a close distance was enough to kill me. As I involuntarily took a step back, Gark-san said in a heavy voice.


    Cry, wh-what What are you going to do this time!? (Gark)


    Eh?  No, I am just here to observe Anthem''s job. (Cry)


    To begin with, I did nothing most of the time. However, this is the end of you guys telling me that I did something bad even though I did nothing


    For once, I will not be to me.


    When Gark-san puts his hand on my shoulder as I straighten my spine, he speaks in a tone like he was admonishing me. The tone of his voice seems like admonishing me but the look in his eyes is that of a murderer.


    Cry, don''t give me those silly excuses. I am asking what you are nning to do this time. Do you understand? This time, it isThis time too, it isn''t aughing matter. The opponent this time is different from your usual opponent, it is a Curse. Listen, this is at the level where the church asks for the cooperation of the Explorer Association. Thus, I was forced to call Ark back as well. This opponent isn''t just a curse, it is a terrifying weapon. Long ago, thirteen priests of the church sealed it in exchange for their lives. (Gark)


    I kinda want to know how you managed to forcefully call back Ark. (Cry)


    If possible, I want to have a Symphonic Stone linking directly to him. Well, even if I tried to give one to him, I would be stopped by Isabe and his Party Members. And I had never heard that thirteen people sealed it in exchange for their lives.


    (Gark)


    Gark, the branch manager, is quietly intimidating me. Is it because this is a church that he doesn''t raise his voice? Just when I was seriously considering giving up and getting down on my knees under the pressure that made me feel as if there is a weight on me, Ark intervened.


    Well, well, "Branch Manager (<i>Shibucho</i>)", he must have something A reason for being here. Besides, it is better to have a lot of high-level Hunters. I tooHave only dealt with a handful of curses tooIsn''t that right, Cry? (Ark)


    ! That''s right, Ark. (Cry)


    This is it. This is the Ark I know. Wee back, Ark! He is still as handsome on the outside as on the inside. Isabe and her friends sigh deeply at me as I reply with a smile without thinking.


    Ark-san, you spoiled this guy too much even though you have been forced to clean his mess so many times (Isabe)


    No, no, no, even with this, I have been having a hard time because of Ark''s absence. I had to deal with Arnold, be the Emperor''s escort, deal with the "Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>)" and I even ended up doing everything until the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. (Cry)


    I-I see That must have been tough. (Ark)


    Ark makes a wry smile. Now that I think back, I always keep saying that Ark is not here, isnt it. But since Ark was not there, it couldn''t be helped. And he really wasn''t present as it is not like I can say that Ark isn''t here when he is present


    I would like to add him in Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) but it is not easy because sometimes being in a separate Party works to our advantage. Anyway, for now, thank you for your continuous support.


    When Anthem and Ark are present, this purification request is as good as a sess. However, it is when all the forces are in ce that you will let your guard down, so let''s go the opposite thinking for now.


    I *<i>bambam</i>* tap him on the shoulder in a very friendly manner and say.


    This time I think we have quite a lot of power for the purification of the curse, but from what I can tell, it is a troublesome opponent, so dont let your guard down and be careful! (Cry)


    (Ark)


    My encouragement causes Ark''s normally cheerful expression to harden. Gark-san''s eyebrows are also *<i>pikupiku</i>* twitching, and Armelle is staring at me with a pale expression. Isabe and Yuu''s reactions are simr. Even though it is just a light piece of advice, their reaction is too big so I don''t know what to do.


    There was an awkward silence in the air. As if to dispel it, Gark-san said each word with a lot of force.


    Th-This time, the operation will be, carried out in the church, and it will be based on, precise calctions. The level of the priests is also, higher than in the past. In addition to the weakening of the curse due to the time it has been sealed, we have also nned our strategy, by assuming that the depth of the curse''s power is much higher than before, you know. (Gark)


    That''s Perfect. There is no longer any reason for the purification to fail. Furthermore, it would be perfect if I, the unlucky one, were to think the contrary.


    But you never know what might happen in this world. (Cry)


    (Gark)


    Ah-Ahaha Ju-Just kidding I am just kidding. (Cry)


    I immediately surrender to the pressure in the gaze directed at me. I am used to hostility, but putting aside Gark-san, I can''t stand it when even Ark looks at me like that.


    Gark-san and Ark exchanged nces for a moment when I tried to deceive them by temporarily stopping my badass mode. Just as Gark-san opened his mouth and was about to take a step toward me, we heard a hysterical voice.


    Ni-Nii-san!? Why are you here D-Don''t tell me you are going to participate too, Nii-san? (Lucia)


    H-Hey, hey, hey. (Cry)


    I look toward the voice. The one who entered the church wasLucia. I hadn''t heard anything about it, but I wondered if she was asked to do something, too. As she approached us with a short run, she stared at me. Her expression was no less serious than Gark-san''s and Ark''s.


    As an aside, Lucia calls me Nii-san when she is agitated. She is in her rebellious phase and seems to hesitate to call me Nii-san, so she tries to call me Leader as much as possible, but it seems that her old habit remains. Well Looks like you are agitated, aren''t you?


    Thanks for reading! Its hrious how everyone takes Cry advice to not their guard down as something like even with everyone here it might not be enough to beat Marins Wails. Pretty sure everyone will be super careful during Marins purifiacation now! But I see that Cry is still a Ark fan boy! <ol><li>Seirei no Miko: it means Son/Envoy of the Holy Spirit.</li></ol>

 Chapter 288.2: Marins Wails

    Chapter 288.2: Marin''s Wails


    Lucia was apanied by familiar faces behind her. They were Magi from First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>) and among them was Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>). Lapis, the Leader of the group, steps forward with graceful gestures and frowns her well-shaped eyebrows.


    Hmph To think that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), who is always standing behind us, would stand on the battlefield Apparently, this operation seems to be quite a troublesome one. (Lapis)


    Yowaningen!! I heard what happened, desu! I hear you''ve been doing whatever you want even though the Supreme Martial Arts Festival has only just ended, desu! Seriously (Kruz)


    As usual, Kruz bites me as soon as she sees my face. But unusually, the other members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) seemed to be with her today, and they were all looking at Kruz with a resigned looks.


    It was a kind of a bonus for me to see so many good-looking Spirit People gathered here. I am not on bad terms with Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), but the only ones I have a good rtionship with are Lapis and Kruz.


    This is rare to see Lapis and your group turn up for a job like this. (Cry)


    Spirit People are basically free people. They do not care about authority, nor are they bound by human senses. In response to my question, Lapis *<i>hmph</i>* snorted dismissively. I really envy the way each casual gesture of hers can be picturesque.


    Sorcery is our specialty. Human curses are child''s ypared to Spirit People''s curse. If Lucia asks for my opinion, I can''t say no. (Lapis)


    Yowaningen, don''t tell me you are unaware of the Legend of the Cursed Crimson Spirit Stone, desu! (Kruz)


    "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" asked me to cooperate "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" has her hand full dealing with the ck World Tree But I never thought I would find Leader here. (Lucia)


    I see, I see So they were pulled here by Lucia. And it seems that Lapis and the others have also softened a little bit. They weren''t bad people before, but if they can show their ability to the members of the church during this operation, they should be able to blend in more with human society.


    Aaaah, the Legend of the Cursed Spirit Stone. Yeah, that one, that one, you know (Cry)


    Yowaningen, if you don''t know, don''t try to show off, desu! (Kruz)


    There are some things in the world that are better off not knowing, you know. Lapis, who was not even bothered by the silly exchange between Kruz and me, said with a mncholy expression.


    Recovering the spirit stone has been our long-held desire for many years. It is one of the reasons we came out of the forest. We thought this time''s cursed item was it, but It seems we were wrong. The Spirit Stone is beyond human control. (Lapis)


    Come to think of it, Eliza said she was wandering and looking for something, but maybe she is looking for the same thing. After finally calming down a bit, Lucia clears her throat with a small cough.


    *<i>Ko-Kohon</i>1*.  Anyway, Leader, please don''t get in the way. (Lucia)


    Well, it goes without saying. Or rather, I have never tried to get in the way, okay


    But this time''s line-up is really gorgeous. You can feel the will of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church saying that they will never fail.


    Just as I was thinking about this, a hysterical voice resounded for the second time.


    Cr-Cry Andrich!? Why are you here, I didn''t call you! (Franz)


    While receiving the gaze of countless believers, a recently familiar face entered with arge number of knights in tow. He looks as if he has seen a ghost. There was a different tidiness and serene air from that of the churching from them due to the well-polished and uniformed armor.


    Ah Franz-san. Yahooo. (Cry)


    Oops I casually called out to him because of the habit I had when I contacted him with the Symphonic Stone.


    Franz-san *<i>zukazuka</i>* strides towards me, *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* did a quick nce around and suddenly grabbed me by the cor and *<i>gakugaku</i>* shook me.


    For you to personally show up, whatever brought that on! What the hell is going to happen!? Aaah!? Is this going to be the curse from the prophecy!? Spit it out, spit it out! (Franz)


    Shaking attacks are one of the few attacks that the Barrier Ring cannot prevent. That was what I thought as I was shaken helplessly.


    Apparently, he didn''t mind my yahoo, but his reaction was awful. When I think that they want me toe here, all I get areints about what I am doing, what do they think I am? For some reason, no one helped me as I was being shaken. Not only Ark, but also Lucia, Kruz, and the others who are usually helpful were dismayed.


    It''s bad I am starting to feel sick. I am losing consciousness.


    "Commander Franz (<i>Franz-Dancho</i>)", it is time for our meeting. (Knight)


    Tsk. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), I am going to have a long talk with youter! Including the events with the Magic Sword and the Magic Academy. (Franz)


    After being released, I was about to copse, but somehow managed to regain my posture by grabbing onto the staff Lucia held out. Even though I just came to observe, I was met with a terrible experience.


    Franz-san, do you have a grudge against me? (Cry)


    You got what you deserved, desu. Most of his recent stress has something to do with you, Yowaningen, desu! (Kruz)


    (Lucia)


    Tsuyonoble2 pokes me in the arm, and Lucia silently uses me with just her gaze. I am Lucia''s brother and Anthem''s best friend, you know!? And by the way, I am also best friends with Liz and Luke, but that is something I feel like that would put me on people''s radar.


    Gark-san *<i>garigari</i>* scratches his head and says.


    Come one, let''s go listen to what they have to say too. This time''s operation will be led by the church. (Gark)


    Have a good daaay. (Cry)


    You''re going, too! (Gark)


    Telling me this even though I was so unwee here Was what I thought But, well, it can''t be helped. If I don''t listen to what they have to say, I might end up in danger if something happens.


    Fine, but I won''t say anything, okay? (Cry)


    Juste! (Gark)


    The church in the Imperial Capital was once rebuilt to fit Anthem''s size. The auditorium chosen as the conference room had a ceiling high enough to allow even Anthem to enter with room to spare and there were even VIP seats.


    This is thanks to Anthem''s powerful healing power and his ability as a Pdin. I don''t know a lot of details about it because it wasn''t during one of his Hunter''s activities, but apparently, he yed a remarkable role in an incident involving the rtive of one of the top church officials.


    He doesn''t talk much about himself, so when I see him seeding in such a splendid way, I feel proud or relieved, and I feel like I should work hard too. I am not going to work hard, though.


    The strategy meeting began solemnly. Marin''s Wails purification n seemed to be constructed in a very logical manner based on numerous calctions.


    Cursed objects are created by strong thoughts. The power of the curse depends on the situation and the power of the person who casts the curse, so unexpected events can easily ur and it is known that its power tends to diminish over time. It seems the sealing technique that the god of light possesses is also originally used to seal curses and purify them once they have weakened.


    The church''s n was to deduce the strength of the thoughts that had been put into the cursed item from the scale of damage caused by Marin''s Wails in the past, analogize the current power remaining in the cursed item based on the passage of time and their experience in dealing with many cursed items, and strike it with a force greater than its remaining strength.


    Also, due to the nature of the curse, it seems that the fighting force was gathered with a lot of leeways and it seems that they have prepared enough power to suppress it even if its power has not been attenuated at all. I had no idea what they were saying when they were talking in detail about the conjurers'' techniques, but it seems to be impable.


    I wondered what would happen when I first heard about the prophecy with the curse and the unsealing and purification of a cursed item, but I see No wonder the country approves of this operation. If Ark, Lucia, Lapis and the others were additionally called in, it was no longer possible to imagine the operation failing. I mean, there would be no way to prepare any more forces. Even if you call Luke, it is not like he will be able to cut the curse


    After finishing the exnation, an elderly priest sitting in the top seatThe Priest-san who Anthem is indebted to and the one who oversees the church in the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia raises his voice. He has a calm gaze that reminds me of the surface of calm water. He looks as if he could not kill an insect, but I heard that he used to be a skilled Pdin.


    For this asion, the church has prepared first-ss conjurers. With the help of the Knights, the Explorer Association and the Magi from the Magic Academy, we are sure that there will be no failure during this purification. Does anyone have any questions? (Priest)


    There was a somewhat supernatural sound to his voice, a sound peculiar to those involved in the priesthood. He reminds me a little of Sora, the Fox God "Miko (<i>Shrine Maiden</i>)", but he probably won''t fall t like her. He is different from Sora, a Miko (<i>Shrine Maiden</i>). There should be no objections.


    When I *<i>unun</i>* nodded without thinking about anything, Franz-san, who was sitting by the wall on my left, suddenly stood up. He says in a clear voice amidst countless gazes.


    I understand the process well now. However I would like to add additional manpower. (Franz)


    As presented, we have members that far exceed the expected strength of the curse. Do you have any concerns? (Priest)


    Priest-san narrows his eyes and looks at Franz-san. The assembled priests of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church are also rustling at his unexpected words. Not bad, as expected of Franz-san, it was quite a feat for him to speak up in this atmosphere. I had no idea, but were there some holes in the n?


    For some reason, Franz-san stares at me and smiles deeply at what he says.


    What, it is just a trivial matter But these days, things have been very dangerous, so if any more trouble happens, it will be, very troublesome, for Zebrudia. (Franz)


    Thanks for reading! Well, everyone is here! You can see that Franz is traumatized because of Cry. Is this going to be the curse from the prophesy!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Ko-hon: Coughing sfx.</li><li>Tsuyonoble : that''s the way Cry sometimes call Kruz. It means Strong Noble or Strong Spirit People.</li></ol>

 Chapter 289.1: Marins Wails â‘¡

    Chapter 289.1: Marin''s Wails ¢Ú


    It was the case during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, but Barrier Magic is powerful, so it requires time and preparation before it can be erected. Multiple priests use several rare catalysts and use them during a long period of time. They are doing precision work requiring abination of several people of average skills rather than one excellent individual. In areas like this, Hunters are not as good as priests.


    Preparations made by the priests of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>) Church" were steadily progressing.


    The Multi-Layer Barrier Magic Circle used in this operation is said to be a state-of-the-art technique that greatly improves the performance of Barrier Magic Circle by constructing them in three dimensions whereas they were originally drawn on a t surface. For that reason, it seems that the construction requires more catalyst, time, and technology than a normal magic circle, but I don''t think we need to worry about those points this time.


    I know a lot about Relics, but not so much about curses. That is why the church''s exnation was very interesting to me.


    For example, I learned for the first time that powerful curses can not only drive their target mad but can also materialize.


    This time, the strategy is very simple. Release Marin''s Wails seal inside the Multi-Layered Magic Circle, and while the materialization of the curse is bound by the Magic Barrier and spells, Anthem and his group of priests willpletely annihte the target with their holy techniques. This operation is possible only because purification technology has developed and because they have prepared enough force to overwhelm the cursed item.


    When I was observing the ceremony site with a vainly knowing face, the additional force of knights that Franz-san had called up entered through the huge gate.


    Moreover, they weren''t ordinary knights armed with swords and shields. They were wearing silvery-white armor and were carrying arge arsenal of firearms in their hands. It is smaller than the one carried by the Wolf Knights in the White Wolf''s Den, but its elongated turret gives a somewhat advanced impression.


    There were 25 of them. While the priests were rustling about the strange knights, Franz-san nced at me and made a badass smile.


    Kukuku It is an experimental unit using a money-eating weapon that ejects about fifty silver bullets per second, especially processed to repel demonic properties. When Primus Academy of Magic Sciences developed it, I thought it was a foolish thing to do as it uses a huge amount of money, but you never know what mighte in handy! With this, there will be no more curses, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). (Franz)


    Yowaningen, you didn''t do anything to Franz while I wasn''t looking, did you? Desu. (Kruz)


    Humans are truly barbaric To think they will create such a tactless unit. (Lapis)


    A round that will scatter silver bullets What the hell, Empire


    Firearms are not very popr weapons. The reason is simple: Monsters and Phantoms will not stop moving after several bullets are fired at them. If that''s the case, it would be faster and stronger for a Hunter enhanced with Mana Material to hit them, and in the first ce, bullets fired with gunpowder would be too slow for Hunters and powerful magic beasts. In addition, they can run out of ammunition, so it is unavoidable that it is not widely used.


    In addition, when you talk about silver bullets, it is a weapon that really seems to cost a lot of money.


    However, it may indeed be effective against an opponent that does not have a thick skin like the one a magical beast has.


    Lapis''s expression is unusually openly displeased. Firearms are probably not very desirable for Spirit People, who often use bows and arrows to hunt.


    For some reason, Franz-san''s confident instructions led to the deployment of the knights. They split into two groups, moving without a single awkward movement, and formed a line outside the Multi-Layer Barrier Magic Circle.


    He is going to split into two squads and set up a crossfire. His killing intent is too damn high.


    The strategy meeting went back and forth, and finally, Franz''s opinion was epted. It is also due to the fact that they are an official Knight Order, but it is also thanks to Gark-san who supported his opinion. I have no idea why he is so motivated when the main actors of this operation are supposed to be the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church''s priest.


    It is because Leader says things he shouldn''t. (Lucia)


    The opponent being what it is, you can never be too prepared. (Ark)


    Ark says this to Lucia who is sighing. My sense of security is shooting through the roof.


    *<i>Unun</i>* Yeah, yeah, it is as Ark said. Preparation won''t be wasted. (Cry)


    (Ark)


    I cross my arms and nod in agreement, and everyone around me quiets down. I wish they would stop acting weird every time I say something


    Then, a priest came from the church building, apanied by several priests and Anthem.


    When you look at it this way, Anthem really stands out. The ground shakes just by him walking.


    When the priestes close to Franz-san in a straight line, the priests who followed behind him ce arge box in front of him.


    I took a step back thinking that there was the cursed item inside, but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    Originally, I had no ns to use it, butIt is a Relic that was sleeping in the church''s treasury. This should be able to relieve some of "Commander Franz''s (<i>Franz-Dancho</i>)" concerns. (Priest)


    The priest opened the box while putting his finger in front of his lips and talking solemnly.


    My eyes widened at the sight of the thing that was inside. A sigh of admiration naturally escaped my lips.


    This is! (Cry)


    What was inside wasA shining rainbow-colored chain. It is about as thick as a thumb but long enough topletely fill up the box. Chain-type Relics are one of the most varied types of Relics. I have several in my collection, and they vary in abilities, but if he brings it out now, I am sure it is for this.


    Shield Breath (<i>Pir of Light</i>) is its name A chain woven with light that can prate even insubstantial opponents. It is a special item among the Relics possessed by the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church that captures its target. (Priest)


    Heh It is rare to find a chain that will properly capture its opponent. (Cry)


    !? (Priest)


    I am saying this because a lot of chain Relics are a joke There are so many different kinds that it is rare to find a useful one. The Dog Chain I have also chases and binds its opponent to catch them, but it is a pitiful dog that can be removed or broken if the opponent has a little bit of strength.


    Well, it is still a lot better than the Cat Chain that will not chase after its opponent


    I shake my head and touch the chain. When I pick it up, it is thin but heavy. It is indeed metal, yet it is as smooth to the touch as silk. That alone made it clear that this Relic was something that could not be reproduced in modern times. But boy, it sure is a long chain.


    Thanks for reading! Oooh Franz just made a SWAT vampire hunting team! They got assault riffle and stuff

 Chapter 289.2: Marins Wails â‘¡

    Chapter 289.2: Marin''s Wails ¢Ú


    Leader, did you find out something? (Lucia)


    I wonder if they could sell it to me if I negotiate through Anthem Not a chance?


    I lift the chain and let the light shine through it. I raise my eyebrows and inspect the chain from close range. Despite the badass expression on my face, I wasn''t thinking about anything productive.


    It is a mesmerizingly beautiful chain. Its ability doesn''t seem to be very interesting, but I don''t judge Relics by its ability. I just like Relics. I didn''t see this chain in any of the illustrated encyclopedias. How long is it?


    If it was a private matter, I would grab the edge and *<i>guruguru</i>* wrap Lucia into a maki1, but I know better that I shouldn''t do it at this time.


    I would like to touch it a little more, but if I mess around with it anymore, they might say something. I put down the chain with a backward nce and exhaled deeply.


    As expected of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church, the top religion in the world, they possess many Relics.


    Un, it is looking good. It is strong enough? I think? (Cry)


    Why is it in question form? (Lucia)


    Multiple priests, Anthem, Lucia, Ark, an experimental unit that sprays silver bullets and a Chain Relic. It is the absolute lineup.


    I am uneasy because there are too many elements that put me at ease. (Cry)


    A-As usual, you are just spouting some nonsense, desu! (Kruz)


    Kruz says that because she doesn''t know the usual me. What happened during the Emperor''s escort was just one page of Cry Andrich''s case file.


    Priest-san broadly nodded a few times, took a deep breath, looked around, and said.


    So Now that we have received Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) stamp of approval, let''s get ready for the ceremony. Anthem. (Priest)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    Anthem nodded his head, his voice more hearty and grave than usual.


    Well then, just in case, let me watch from a safe ce.


    Seeing the ceremony progressing steadily, Lapis Fulgol, the leader of the Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), let out a sigh as if to vent her frustration.


    Hmpf So it was a waste of time. I didn''t expect it, but you can''t find it so easily, huh? (Lapis)


    However, it''s quite interesting, desu. To think they would try to counter a curse with firearms like that, there''s no way we would find something like that back in the forest, desu. (Kruz)


    It is too unrefined. Even if you can purify sealed curses with that kind of method, you will not be able to deal with sudden situations. (Lapis)


    The existence of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church is widely known even among the "Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)". Although the Magic that the Spirit People deal with differs from theirs, it is clear that the Light Spirit they worship has immense power. In some cases, they may be more effective than the techniques used by the Spirit People.


    The technique that isid out is unfamiliar, but there is no doubt about its effectiveness. It is an overly robotic-like response to something as uncertain as a curse, but there is no particr point of concern. It is unknown how strong the curse contained in Marin''s Wails is, but the estimations made by the church are reasonable. With this, no matter how much the curse rampages, they will be able to respond with the force they have prepared.


    If Lapis and herpanions were to fight against the curse, they would have taken more consideration of the curse itself, but that is just a cultural difference.


    However, their real goal turned out empty.


    After all, it''s probably not in a human vige, desu. (Kruz)


    Kruz, who came with me, blinked her eyes and said with a serious expression while looking at the proceeding ceremony.


    It was definitely a human being who snatched it. It seeks human life. (Lapis)


    It was thousands of years ago, desu. And there hasn''t been any damage recently, desu. (Kruz)


    The legend of the Cursed Spirit Stone is a well-known story among humans. However, not many people know that it is not a legend but a fact. Spirit people do not like to talk about it, and for better or worse, humans have too short lifespans.


    Once upon a time, when Spirit People and Humans had yet to form friendships with each other, a great war broke out between Humans and Spirit People. And a forest governed by a certain Spirit People was burned, the Spirit People Queen was killed, and the crimson jewel that was the proof of her being the ruler was stolen. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The excessive grudge toward human beings made the jewel cursed. The jewel, which was cursed by the Spirit People with noble blood, has passed through human hands and is still circting somewhere in the world, killing hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of times as many people as the Spirit People who were killed.


    Spirit People do not kill and steal others'' Spirit People treasure. They know how powerful the grudge of a dying person can be. It is truly a tragedy caused by Human greed.


    It is the earnest wish of all the Spirit People to retrieve the jewel and return it to the forest of the Spirit People. Times have changed and wars rarely ur anymore. This is because the existence of resources that are far more efficient than having war has be clear. People stopped their feuds and turned their attention toward Mana Material. The battle between Spirit People and Humans is over and although they are not yet on good terms, some Spirit People areing down to human settlements like us.


    But the treasure that was once stolen has not yet been returned.


    Lapis snorted at Kruz''s sweet idea.


    It is not something that will just naturally fade away. The grudge of those who have lived for a long time is not something that can disappear so easily. The curse embedded in it, so to speak, is a fixed craving. (Lapis)


    A thirst that will never be quenched. The resentment toward others that has been burned into one''s soul will not disappear even if thousands and thousands of people are swallowed by it and cursed to death. To purify that grudge, outside interference is essential to destroy or negotiate with it.


    Just like what the church is trying to do in response to Marin''s Wails, right now.


    I thought it might be it when I heard about a sealed curse If it was in the possession of the Church, they would have returned it, huh? They do know the dangers it represents. (Lapis)


    The reason there has been no damage recently is probably because it has been sealed. However, if it has been sealed, the one who did it must be very skilled as they could contain such a powerful curse.


    But it''s something that all the Spirit People have been searching for years and have never found, so it can''t be found so easilyAaaaaah, Yowaningen! What are you doing up there, desu! (Kruz)


    Kruz changed from a serious voice to a hysterical voice. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) was perched on the top of a huge gate with his legs dangling from the decorations. He looks down at Kruz, who raises her arms in protest and says with a carefree expression.


    Observing from the high ground2? (Cry)


    Don''t joke around, desu! Everyone else is taking it seriously, so you should take it seriously once in a while, too, desu! That''s why Franz''s (Kruz)


    That man Probably doesn''t know anything about this.


    The *<i>pokan</i>* nk expression on his face when Kruz mentioned the Cursed Spirit Stone was genuine. Apparently, even Level 8 Hunters have their strengths and weaknesses. Really, I wonder what in the world that Wandering (<i>Horo</i>) Eliza enjoys by following that man?


    A group of churchmen brings in a box sealed tightly with chains. It must be the treasure chest containing the Marin''s Wails.


    The treasure chest is ced in the center of the magic circle in front of Lapis and the others. Seeing the humans tense up, Lapis uncrossed her arms.


    We didn''t get a hit on our real goalBut let''s see what they can do.


    Thanks for reading! Aaaaah Lapis you are still underestimating Cry. He purposely made you think that he does know about the Cursed Stone, but in fact he has it all along!! No, but more seriously do you think that the Cursed Stone is the top curse that Anthem talked about with Cry!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Maki: it is a rolled sushi if you never ate it you are missing on something</li><li>It''s over Kruz. I have the high ground!</li></ol>

 Chapter 290.1: Marins Wails â‘¢

    Chapter 290.1: Marin''s Wails ¢Û


    There was a *<i>piripiri</i>* tense atmosphere in the hall.


    Hunters, knights, and priests surrounded the strangelyid-out magic circle. Even though they had gathered a force that far exceeded their estimations, their faces showed no signs of carelessness. Kruz, who had been *<i>kyakya</i>* squealing down below until just a few minutes ago, is already facing the magic circle with Lapis and the others.


    I don''t know what they were so wary about, but everyone''s level of seriousness indicated the danger of this purification operation. A badass smile appears on my face as I watch them while *<i>burabura</i>* dangling my feet on top of the huge showy gate. I went out of my way to ask Lucia to put me on top of the showy gate, partly because I literally decided to look from a high ground, but also because this is the most conspicuous ce. On the ground, there might be stray bullets, and I didn''t want to be near Lucia and the others and interfere with the purification process.


    The Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle consisted of a t magic circle drawn on the ground and thirteen pirs surrounding it. It seems that a three-dimensional structure is formed by carving a form into the pirs. The pirs are thick enough for a person to hug them and cannot be so easily overturned. The gap between the pirs is wide enough for Anthem to pass through, but from a bird''s eye view, the magic circle looks like a prison.


    It is such a big ceremony (Cry)


    Nice, nice, nice. Come to think of it, it may have been a long time since I saw a battle with Anthem or Ark in it.


    Under Priest-san''s direction, a massive box wrapped in chains is ced in the middle of the magic circle. I took out my phone and snapped a picture of the scene and sent it to the Imouto Kitsune.


    Saying Curse Now1


    Now, let''s move on to Marin''s Wails'' purification. Everyone, do as we nned. (Priest)


    Suddenly, Priest-san who is standing in front of the magic circle turned to me and our eyes met. I put on a meaningful but also meaningless smile and nodded my head with the feeling of thanking him for taking care of Anthem for me.


    Priest-san stares at me in wonder. All the priests around the pir raise their arms in unison.


    At that time, I certainly sensed a surge of power gushing out around the magic circle.


    The pirs that make up the magic circle are connected to each other by a rope of lightning and a strange pattern floats in the air. A magic circle is, so to speak, magic using letters. It was such a mysterious sight that I would have been enraptured by it if it were not under such circumstances.


    Outside the magic circle, Anthem was on standby and waited motionlessly like a rock. He lowers his helmet. Ahead of his gaze is a box that trembles in the center of the magic circle.


    As if in agony and in pain, the chains wrapped around the box were making a *<i>gatagata</i>* ttering sound. The seal should not have been broken yetBut at this unusual sight, Franz-san gave an order to the knights.


    Everyone, take position! (Franz)


    The knights ready their firearms. The priests surrounding them chant incantations as if in chorus and the Hunter unit ready themselves for battle at any moment.


    An atmosphere ready to explode at any moment. I am the only one who isn''t in a battle stance.


    Then, Priest-san raised his staff and shouted in a clear-defined voice in front of me, who kept a badass smile on my face.


    Seal Release! (Priest)


    As if on cue, the chains sealing the box burst at once.


    The pure air that filled the ce was eroded in an instant. The lid of the box opens with a heart-chilling scream simr to a woman''s death cry. As I was looking down, I could see something bloodyOr maybe not bloody emerge from the box and the priests surrounding it shouted a prayer in unison.


    The box was engulfed in golden mes and burned as high as the sky. An inaudible scream, iparable to the previous one, shook the ce.


    The knights and the Hunters retreated at the momentum of the brilliance of that pure me.


    ording to the n, I heard that at first the opponent would be weakened by bidding them with a magic circle, and then a full-scale purification would begin, but The End already??


    As I had heard before, the curse had the appearance of a woman. I say the appearance of a woman because her eyes, nose, face, hair, and body were all darkened and on the verge of crumbling. It is exactly the image of a ghost, but I have no idea if it is her original appearance or if it is the result of being burned by the mes.


    Even while being burned, the materialized curse sticks her head out of the mes. As if he had anticipated it, Ark points his sword at her.


    The world did indeed stop for a moment. The sound, the vibration, certainly disappeared for a moment. I didn''t even hear a chant for the spell. A clear blue streak shot from the tip of the sword pierced through Marin''s Wails. Her pte cracked wide open with a scream and her long arms moved in agony as they writhed in pain but the rope that connects the pirs together repelled her arms.


    The effect is too strong. It looks like she will be purified before Anthem can do anything. There is no sign that the carefully prepared barrier will be broken.


    Apparently, she is overpowered. I could not help but notice that Kruz was frowning and covering her ears.


    But then, Franz-san yelled as loud as the sound of thunder.


    Don''t let your guard down! Shoot iiiiiiiiiiiit! (Franz)


    He is so murderous (Cry)


    Upon receiving Franz-san''s order, the knights started shooting all at once. A violent roar different from the thunderbolt that Ark shot earlier shook the air.


    Even if you are a Hunter, you don''t often hear gunshots. The silver bullets fired from the firearms that seemed to have been created by Primus Academy of Magic Sciences looked like a storm. A firearm that fires 50 bullets per second seems to have a certain amount of recoil, so the muzzle of the gun is slightly shaky, but precision is irrelevant with such arge number of bullets.


    I covered my eyes due to the muzzle sh and the unknightly fighting style, but for some reason, Franz-san shouted with great joy.


    Fuhahahahahahahahahaha! How''s that, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)! This is the power of the knights of Zebrudia! (Franz)


    No, no, no you can''t call this the power of the knights, something like this


    For the time being, it seems that they are shooting while avoiding the pirs. A storm of bullets pierces Marin''s Wails along with her burning box. The translucent body, surrounded by mes, received the bullets and bounced widely. Since there is no real body, the bullet haspletely slipped through her, but apparently, she received some damage.


    Her ckened features are distorted in pain, and her entire body is exposed.


    Unlike what I had imagined, its figure waspletely that of a human girl. I heard that a girl named Marin was the source of Marin''s Wails, but it seems that the curse took the form of its source. It is truly a terrifying story, as it is said to have consumed thousands and thousands of people and destroyed several cities in spite of its fragile appearance.


    Or rather, isn''t this still overkill?


    It is like you are bullying the weak so I kinda don''t like it. (Cry)


    Leader, that is a curse you know!? (Lucia)


    My Imouto, who has yet to make a move, hears me talking to myself and *<i>kiii</i>* res at me. As expected of a High-Level Hunter who can silence a crying child. Lapis and the others who were nearby were also frowning at Marin''s Wails.


    Hmm I see. It is quite strong for a human creation. It looks like the maker did something quite fiendish. (Lapis)


    No wonder the church has prepared so well, desu. (Kruz)


    Leaving Lapis aside, even the naive Kruz said so Doesn''t that make me feel like an idiot for saying that they are bullying the weak. Come to think of it, I hear that some Phantoms mimic the weak ande to take advantage of your openings. Perhaps you cannot be a Hunter if you can be deceived by appearances.


    Heeeh Is that thing really that amazing!? (Cry)


    Don''t tease us. It is not as much as you are. (Lapis)


    Lapis says with a cold and chilling look.


    Don''t tell me just now Sheplimented me?


    While I was talking nonsense, the purification process was proceeding smoothly and too cruelly Exposed to the fierce attacks, Marin''s Wails bounced around the inside of the magic circle like a rubber ball and was repelled by the barrier. The effect seems to be certain, as it took a long time to carve the columns all the way up. If it is like this, I don''t think they will need to use that chain they prepared.


    Thanks for reading! No april joke for you. Or maybe me posting thiste can be the joke. Here''s the chapter! But Cry taking pity on the curse makes it seems like he sympathizes with the curse. Is he going to befriend the curse!? That would be fun. <ol><li>Curse Now: This is a reference of the Imouto Kitsune saying Aburaage Now.</li></ol>

 Chapter 290.2: Marins Wails â‘¢

    Chapter 290.2: Marin''s Wails ¢Û


    It''s weakening! It''s working, we''re almost there! (Gark)


    Gark-san, who was near the Hunter units, shouts. The knights'' and priests'' murderous intent is too high, so except for Ark, the Hunter units haven''t done anything yet. It looks like they have a lot of leeways. I know If I go against their opinions, wouldn''t it be possible to throw mud to Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) Divine Strategist''s name?


    Today, I amBrilliant.


    Hmpf I wonder about that? (Cry)


    !? Yowaningen, you''ve got to stop doing this, desu! (Kruz)


    No, no, no, you might be able to see something surprisingly interesting? (Cry)


    Grr!! This Dameningen1! (Kruz)


    Come to think of it, when I was still trying to fulfill my role as the Leader of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), I also often deceit like this. Of course, it goes without saying that I was only deceiving so everything was a disaster even then. Marin''s Wails scratches her head and like her name, raises a wail.


    Hhh! Hhh! (Marin)


    A condensation of all kinds of negative emotions. The screams are soundless and meaningless, but her emotions, her killing intent, is clearly conveyed. The concentration of emotion was strong enough to chill your heart even from the other side of the barrier. If it had not been for the barrier, my heart might have stopped just by her staring at me.


    Jet-ck mes erupt from her slender body. The mes erode the golden mes, repel the lightning, and burn the bullets.


    However, even the cursed weapon that swallowed tens of thousands of lives was no match for the crystallization of the Church''s technology.


    Marin''s Wails, who is cloaked in me, *<i>bambam</i>* hit the boundaries of the barrier as if she was hitting a wall. The pir *<i>biribiri</i>* shivers and the bottom slowly turns ck. But not a speck of the ck me leaked from the Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle. They said they guessed the power of the curse with records from the past, but they guessed it perfectly.


    The power of the ck me gradually weakens. As the church guessed, her state was already weakened due to being sealed for a long period of time but she had been additionally weakened by the attacks. I don''t know which worked better between the barrier, the lightning, or the bullets, but even dragons will die if you do this much.


    Perhaps judging that they had weakened her enough, Priest-san, who was observing the battle next to Anthem, spoke to him about something. It must be time for the purification.


    It would be one thing to weaken a cursed item but it is said that it is quite difficult topletely annihte it. Especially one at the level of Marin''s Wails, it is said that it requires a very high level of skill among the miracles possessed by the members of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church.


    As a childhood friend, I should be proud of the fact that Anthem was chosen to y the major role in the purification of Marin''s Wails.


    Anthem nodded broadly to Priest-san and stepped for the first time inside the barrier, which no one had entered since the seal was released.


    Anthem Smart, the Unshakeable Permeance (<i>Fudo Fuhen</i>) is the strongest Pdin in the Imperial Capital. Except for me, everyone in Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) has strengths that none of the other members can match, but I would say that his strength lies in his overwhelming durability. He has the strength and toughness thate from his huge body. He is able to use healing and protection techniques thanks to the Light Spirit''s teaching, and after absorbing Mana Materials, he became the Unshakeable Permeance (<i>Fudo Fuhen</i>), impervious to all attacks.


    His durability is demonstrated against everything from purely physical attacks, of course, but also against magic, environmental changes, and even drugs such as poison and paralysis, diseases, and even curses. He has been trained by Sytry''s poison, Lucia''s magic, Luke''s sword, Liz''s selfishness, Eliza''s my-pace, and my lightning, so there is no blind spot in him.


    Even in the face of the deadliest curse, there was no hesitation or fear in Anthem''s steps. Marin''s Wails, who had been in a frenzy, turned her face to Anthem as he boldly stepped in.


    A jet-ck me that burns her body spreads out and attacks Anthem. However, Anthem didn''t waver even after being hit by the mes, which seem to take the form of her murderous intent. Marin''s Wails retreated for the first time in response to Anthem, who took a step forward while receiving her curse.


    Did she sense the immense power that dwells in his body? Did the deadly curse weapon, which simply continues to spread her resentment, still have a will? But it''s over. The inside of the Multi-Layered Magic Circle is not wide enough to allow you to escape.


    Soon the back of Marin''s Wails is blocked by a wall of barrier. Anthem stretches out hisrge arm to Marin''s Wails whose path to retreat was cut off and gives a loud scream.


    This curse has been used more than enough. All that remains is for the Church''s miracle to purify the pitiful killing curse weapon created by a sorcerer''s hideous nature.


    Is what was supposed to happen.


    Anthem''s shoulders tremble, and his outstretched arm stops. The priests of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church who were surrounding her widened their eyes and gasped. Franz-san, who was triumphantlymanding this event with his arms crossed, noticed the change in the situation and opened his eyes to the limit.


    Im-Impossible What isThat. No How did that happen!? (Franz)


    (Anthem)


    Before I knew it, a strange object was crouching between Anthem and Marin''s Wails.


    Its color was ck. At first nce, it appears to be nothing more than a solid mass, but as it slowly unravels, you finally realize that it is a humanoid.


    That wasA knight. It was the shadowy silhouette of a knight whose hands, feet, body, and head were made of ck. The jet-ck thing that absorbs light is as bizarre as a ck hole and it stands out badly inside the magic circle which is still full of light.


    Perhaps the most perplexed is the targetMarin''s Wails herself.


    In the blink of an eye, what had been a mere silhouette gained texture and unevenness. In the blink of an eye, it was transformed from a mere shadow into an ominous ck knight. The knight stands in front of her as if to protect Marin''s Wails and draws his sword from his hip.


    The pirs that made up the Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle rapidly turn ck. Then, Priest-san shouts in a panic.


    An unknown force!? Attack! (Priest)


    Fire! Kill theeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeem! (Franz)


    The attack, which had been halted due to the purification process, resumes, and silver bullets mow down the inside of the magic circle.


    When executing the operation, the church anticipated a variety of irregrities. The church had assumed a pattern in which the power of Marin''s Wails was not what they expected or a pattern in which Anthem was in bad shape and could not move. However, the appearance of reinforcements was, as expected, not anticipated. In the first ce, there is no way that a curse that has been sealed for a long time can have any allies and as for intruders from the outside, members of the Knight Order are taking countermeasures at the request of Franz-san.


    Anthem''s gigantic body is like a wall. It is hard to tell what is going on from the ground.


    However, strangely enough, Anthem''s situation could be seen clearly from the top of the showy main gate.


    Priest-san says it is some unknown force, but it is not. I have certainly seen it. I rub my eyes involuntarily.


    That knight He came out of the pendant that Sytry brought, didn''t he?  Is it a nightmare?


    The knight thrusts his sword into the ground. A ck blood-like liquid erupts from the center of the thrusted sword, creating a curtain. By some logic, the silver bullet from his left and right were repelled by the liquid that spewed up.


    Franz''s face showed an idiotic *<i>pokan</i>* nk expression. But then, Anthem stepped in with a roar and swung his fist widely.


    Thanks for reading! Sasuga Cry! Just purifying Marin is too easy. Thats why he added a ck knight to help her!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Dameningen: it means no good/useless human.</li></ol>

 Chapter 291.1: Marins Wails â‘£

    Chapter 291.1: Marin''s Wails ¢Ü


    It is the most primitive Magic in the world.


    Originally, Magic is a phenomenon that urs through a specific process using Magic power as its energy source. The processes are sometimes sounds, letters, gestures or even breaths.


    However, in this world, there were very few people who could cause a phenomenon just by Thinking.


    Primitive Magic is Magic caused by the thoughts of those who possess the qualities. It is unique because it is uncategorized, powerful because it requires the practitioner to have a certain talent and it is uncontroble. Sometimes, they urred without the person''s intention and caused great damage, so people called them Curses out of fear, but those who consciously used those principles were called "Shaman (<i>Jujutsushi</i>)" to distinguish them from "Magi <i>(Madoushi)</i>".


    That was a terrible curse created by one abominable sorcerer at the end of his research.


    Strong thoughts that lead up to curses often arise from negative emotions.


    Fear, resentment, jealousy, anger, pain, murderous intent. The sorcerer gathered all kinds of people with abilities, whether they were young, old, men or women, locked them in one ce, and made them kill each other. A war in which the people were deprived of any other choice. Amidst the bloodshed, resentment became even stronger resentment, and the will to kill took shape. When thest survivorMarin, ran out of strength, an unprecedented killing cursed weapon waspleted. The target of its desire to kill was gone, its reasoning was gone, but its passion never fades.


    It was created for the sole purpose of cursing and killing all things. For It, the will to kill is as natural as breathing.


    It was the result of those it failed to protect. A pendant left by a loyal knight who failed in the middle after following its Lord, who was chased by his family, friends, and country. The emotions contained in it are its regret for not being able to protect its Lord and strong resentment toward those who denounced and tried to execute its Lord as if he were the devil. The vindictive curse was chipped away except only for its obsession to protect the weak which turned it into the only ever protective curse.


    It already does not care about whether the one it protects was good or bad. It does not matter if the allegations made against its Lord it once tried to protect were not false but the truth, and it does not matter if it had killed hundreds of innocent people with its influence and brutality. As long as it can protect the oppressed, that''s all that matters.


    The thoughts that have be a curse are pure, but have several aspects. It who wanted to kill was also the one who was not able to protect. It who wanted to protect was also the one who could not be relied on.


    Different curses born inpletely different eras interfere with each other and take on a new form. It was probably one of the rarest and most miraculous sights in the world.


    The priests who attempted to unseal and destroy the curse, as well as the armed knights and hunters who surrounded them, were stunned to see the two curses.


    ckened and rotting limbs. Wearing a ragged costume, the limb that had barely retained its human form stirs up and, in aplete turnaround from earlier, regains a solid human form. The atrophied will to kill sharpened in the face of the overwhelming power of light. The knight, who regained its form in front of the one it needs to protect, and the cursed spirit, who showed a far stronger killing intent than before, send out their resentment at full force in front of the attack that wasunched all at once at them.


    A high-pitched metallic sound, a roar, echoes through the air. The dark-colored sword drawn by the mysterious ck knight who suddenly appears cuts off the bullets, and a ck curtain prevents the lightning. Anthem''s fist, which was swung down without a moment''s notice, shed with the ck knight''s sword, causing the air to *<i>biribiri</i>* shakes violently.


    The pirs that made up the Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle were discolored and cracked. No matter how powerful thetest magic circle is, it is not without limitations.


    The strength of a curse is expressed by the expression of curse power level. The Barrier Magic Circle is constructed so that it can contain an expected curse power level from Marin''s Wails plus arge margin, but conversely, it cannot contain any more than the expected curse power level.


    ording to the church''s previous meeting, it was said that the maximum curse power level it can contain was 1.5 to 1.8 times the power assumed from the record of damage from Marin''s Wails, so if this was not enough to restrain them, it means the ck knight who suddenly appeared from the pendant must have at least the same level of power as Marin''s Wails.


    I mean, what in the world was that? Was that a curse too?  Seriously, that damn Sytry!


    The battlefield had changed drastically. The priests who had been performing some kind of Magic from outside the barrier were pale and clearly exhausted.


    Increase the output so as to not let them escape! At the very least, one of them must be destroyed (Priest)


    Kill ittt! That is the cmity from the Prophecy ! (Franz)


    Priest-san shouts. He is trying to look calm, but his expression is quite grim. But more than that, Franz-san''s eyes were bloodshot when he issued that dangerous order. He was staring at me for a second But why?


    The ck knight''s defense was irond. The holy light and bullets were all stopped by him and could not reach Marin''s Wails, who was hidden behind him.


    Also, the appearance of Marin''s Wails had changed dramatically from earlier.


    Earlier, her human rate was about 30 percent, but now it is a solid 70 percent. The jet-ck mes that had beening out of her were somehow reced by a dress as ck as darkness, and her face, which was on the verge of copse and whose parts were not even recognizable, now had eyes, nose, and mouth, and her facial features were clearly recognizable. It isn''t like she was burning out thest remains of her life. She has clearly strengthened. Or rather, isn''t it strange that she doesn''t attack the ck knight when she is a curse that kills all kinds of people?


    At that moment, the jet-ck mes released from Marin''s Wails clung to the ck knight. The figure, which was already ominous, undergoes further changes. The knight''s armor glows purple, and in his left hand, a huge, solid, jet-ck shield is formed that seems to be able to protect him from all sides.


    Yooo, their synergy is powering them up


    The sword in his hand had also changed greatly. As if it had absorbed nourishment, it had grown one size in width and length, and it was tinged with ck me.


    Kruz stamps her feet on the ground and makes screeching screams at me.


    Yowaningennnnnnnn! Th-Th-This isn''t interesting at all, desu! (Kruz)


    C-Calm down! Ah R-Right! Now is where the fun begins! (Cry)


    You really have to stop doing this, Nii-san! (Lucia)


    Cut this crap, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) ! What the hell is that! (Franz)


    Rather than using me, shouldn''t Lucia, Kruz, and Franz-san try to purify them? Seriously, I can''t have every incident med on me. Well, maybe I am a little at fault for this one, tho'' Damn, I should have worn my Perfect Vacation (<i>Comfortable Vacation</i>).


    As standing up would be too dangerous as I was too afraid I might fall off, I cheered for them while *<i>burabura</i>* swinging my legs.


    Ganbare! Anthem, Ganbare1! (Cry)


    Uooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh! (Anthem)


    !? (Franz)


    A roar as loud as thunder echoed throughout the ceremonial hall of the sacred church. Anthem strikes in session in front of the ominous yet beautiful sword and shield. It seems that the earlier attack was for a wait-and-see approach.


    There was no technique. However, the ground *<i>gasungasun</i>* shook and it was not metaphorically, it was figuratively. The iron fistunched in session by Anthem shook the earth. Anthem is big. It goes without saying that he is robust, but he is also powerful. Mana Materials strengthen Hunter''s abilities in a way that fulfills the deepest desire of the heart, so even a slender person like Liz can have superhuman strength, but there is no corrtion between physical robustness and strength, as the Previous War Emperor was also someone exceptionallyrge.


    The Mana Material made Anthem grow taller and at the same time gave him the superhuman strength of a mythical hero. The reason why Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), who always gets into fights, doesn''t do arm wrestling is because no matter how much theypete, they are no match against Anthem in a pure contest of strength.


    The blows delivered by his huge body and monstrous strength had overwhelming destructive power, even if he did not wield any holy power. A mere human being who has not absorbed Mana Material would be ttened like a pancake even if they were in full body armor. The ck knight, who had parried the attack earlier, takes evasive action in front of his punch for the first time. He threw away his shield, which had been created by Marin''s Wail to support him, and took arge step back. The shield he left was hit by the fist,pletely bent, and was blown away. The mes emitted from Marin''s Wails scorched Anthem from under his feet, but Anthem didn''t care at all.


    The surface of the barrier magic circle, which should have been very wide, was too narrow in front of Anthem Smart. Today, Anthem brought neither sword nor a shield, but it is because most of the weapons have a shorter reach than his arms. The ck knight swung his sword as he retreated. Against the high-speed sh swung diagonally from the shoulder, Anthem swung his arm widely. The sword, which had grown to a gigantic size, was not a big dealpared to Anthem''s height. The sword easily left the ck knight''s hand and pierced the ground as it was hit from the side by his punch swing with full strength. The ck knight stopped moving for a moment and seemed stunned.


    His appearance looked more like a monster than a Pdin. It is like he is the cursed one instead. The faces of all the priests, who are so fascinated with Anthem and should know him well, are a little bit stiff.


    Thanks for reading! Yooo curse synergy. Sasuga Cry! Creating a miracle by uniting 2 curse Now he just needs to purify both of them <ol><li>Ganbare: Japanese cheering, it can be tranted as go for it or you can do it.</li></ol>

 Chapter 291.2: Marins Wails â‘£

    Chapter 291.2: Marin''s Wails ¢Ü


    Ganbare! Anthem, super ganbare! (Cry)


    Uooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh! (Anthem)


    The Hunters and knights who surrounded the barrier magic circle couldn''t do anything because of his excessive rampage. It was probably because they were afraid to be caught up in the middle of Anthem''s rampage. However, only Lucia, who is a member of the same Party as Anthem, mercilessly used her technique.


    Hailstorm ! (Lucia)


    A tornado containing grains of ice generated from the palm of her hand grows in the blink of an eye and swallows the magic circle along with Anthem. This is the Magic that Lucia specializes in. It is an Advanced Magic that is perfect in terms of power and rangeAnd it is also the most visually appealing, so I remember praising her for its excessive coolness when she showed it to me the first time. She is treated as a showy Magi because she flies on a broomstick, but Lucia is a splendid Magi.


    There was a *<i>gogo</i>* roaring sound of the wind mixed with a *<i>garigari</i>* grinding sound of something being scraped away. Lucia, who swallowed hispanions with a wide-range annihtion magic, was looked at with astonishment by those who did not know their way of fighting, and then she coughed a little and said as if to make an excuse for herself.


    If it is only this much, there is no problem for Anthem-san. (Lucia)


    Uh Ooooooooooooooooooooooh!! (Anthem)


    Arge shadow was moving while shouting in the midst of the raging ice storm that was shredding the monster.


    This is something she isFamiliar to. I think it is okay for Anthem toin about it once in a while.


    Is he really a living being? Desu. He is moving inside an Advanced ss Magic, desu. (Kruz)


    Kruz says this with a tense look on her face. I don''t mean to sound too harsh, but I also, well, sometimes I can''t believe how small he used to be


    Lapis squints and says with a difficult expression.


    However, with how things are, we can''t make any move (Lapis)


    Look, Yowaningen! Ark is also troubled, desu! (Kruz)


    Not only Ark, Franz-san and the others are also troubled too. Because of Lucia''s Hailstorm, long-range attacks can''t reach them and it became harder to narrow down the target. But well, in the first ce, when Anthem is here, you can''t attack unless you are used to it.


    Gark-san, who was the head of the Hunter group, yells at me for some reason.


    Cry, think for a minute! (Gark)


    I don''t know what to say I am sorry about our Lucia Because, see, we always fight like this (Cry)


    (Lucia)


    Without saying anything, Lucia just blushed and looked down. Although the scale and duration of the Magic basically depend on the power of the Magi, Lucia''s Hailstorm showed no sign of calming down. Just like a bullet that cannot return once you have fired it, most Magic cannot be undone once it has been fired. It is because Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) has always been on the basis of firste first serve It seems that everyone at school loved her for one reason or another, but even if she seems to be a calm person, she ispletely a muscle-brain person. She is still better than Liz and Luke, but she is much more murderous than a typical Hunter.


    And it is the same for Anthem. You cannot be a High-Level Hunter without a high fighting spirit.


    Uooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh! (Anthem)


    While the ck knight and Marin''s Wails are intimidated by the fury of the Hailstorm, Anthem continues his pursuit. ck and white shadows are shing in the tornado. Even without being able to see clearly, it is clear that Anthem is pushing through.


    Marin''s Wails was probably also screaming, but it waspletely drowned out by Anthem''s roar. It was not long after we began our activities as Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) that he began to roar during his assaults. He says it is for scolding his timid nature, but when he is this big, he can only look like a fighting maniac.


    Finally unable to withstand the barrage of attacks or maybe because he got hit, the crushed ck knight flew through the hailstorm. Half of his upper body armor was dented. If he were a human, he would be dead long ago.


    The ck knight thrust vigorously into the pir, which had turned ck by more than halfNot surprisingly, the pir that supported the barrier broke.


    !? (Priest)


    Ah (Lucia)


    Lucia raised an idiotic voice. I think everyone feels the same way. The Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle disappears. The Multiyered Barrier Magic Circle is not here just to not allow the curse to escape. It also had the effect of weakening its power. One corner of the barrier was broken and the temperature of the air in the room dropped dramatically. I felt a terrifying unidentifiable chill. Since it was to the extent that I could feel it, the other priests and Hunters probably felt an even greater manifestation of its power.


    Suddenly, a Barrier Ring is activated. A piercing wail shakes the world and the blood drains from the faces of the knights and Hunters. Misfortune befalls those who hear the wail of Marin''s Wails. The Barrier Ring activated probably because it prevented that curse. Some people are kneeling as if they have lost their strength, but the reputation of the Barrier Ring being able to prevent all kinds of attacks is not for nothing.


    The Hailstorm disappears. The tornado disappears and Marin''s Wails figure appears. Dark eyes and *<i>gushagusha</i>* messy hair. Her appearance has not changed, but the density of the aura surrounding her is different. Her figure was humanoid, so it gave an extremely weird feeling.


    Impossible To think it still has this much power left (Priest)


    Priest-san *<i>gokuri</i>* gulps. Marin''s Wails, whose restraints were released, wobbled and started to move.


    Seeing that, Anthem instantly stomped on the ground, crushing it, and mmed his fist on her.


    Uooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!!! (Anthem)


    Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! (Marin''s Wails)


    Marin''s Wails barely slips through it while screaming, then jumps at the crumbled and silent ck knight and picks him up. Anthem is strong. However, even if he is almost wless, his only weakness is that his uracy is not very good. The more moves he makes, the less urate he bes.


    Anthem attacks the innocent girl (only in appearance) who is holding the ck knight. The terrible curse, which is finally released from her restraints, runs away screaming at the Pdin who is attacking her. Seeing that there is no effect on the other members, it really seems to be just a scream. With a grim expression, Marin''s Wails quickly checked the people surrounding her, and finally looked at me who was stationed above the entrance.


    Our eyes meet. Reflexively, I *<i>bunbun</i>* shook my head, but Marin''s Wails slid toward me without hesitation.


    Marin''s Wails glides through the air with the ck knight in her arms. The front of the gate is empty, but for some reason, she flies toward me who was sitting on top of the decorated door. Why are youing this way?


    It is always like this. No one ever listens to me.


    With a desperate look, the curse let out a wail ofmentation. The sound alone can freeze your soul and stun the priests who have surrounded her to stop her. All I can do now isugh.


    *<i>Yareyare</i>* Good grief, it has always been on my mind, but It is because you don''t equip yourself with Barrier Rings that you all end up like that!


    I crossed my arms and looked down at Marine''s Wails as she flew here. Time stretched out and one second felt like ten or twenty seconds.


    I will not run or hide. I already knowYou guys will probablye after me whether I run or hide, aren''t you! Marin''s Wails flees. Anthem chases behind them like a beast, and Ark''s, Lucia''s, Lapis'' and the others'' offensive Magics fly from all directions.


    So this isHell on earth, huh.


    However, there is nothing that I can do!


    Marin''s Wails reaches out to me as if seeking salvation. As she reached out her hand, I instinctively held out my hand as well.


    It waspletely one of my bad habits. But Marin''s Wails opened her eyes widely, and for a moment, her movement certainly stopped.


    And thenMarin''s Wails, who had stopped in mid-air, was skewered by chains flying from behind her.


    Marin''s Wails looks down in dismay at the chain of light protruding from her chest. Just like that, chains flew from all directions and pierced through Marin''s Wails and the ck knight she was carrying. It is the chain type Relic, Shield Breath (<i>Pir of Light</i>) which Priest-san showed us as a precautionary measure earlier.


    When I looked into the box, I thought it was a very long chain, but it seems that it was a Relic with a set of multiple chains. When I turned my gaze, Priest-san was about to throw thest chain.


    A chain made by weaving light together prates the back of Marin''s Wails head. Her mouth *<i>pakupaku</i>* fluttered, but no voice came out. At some point, the air returned to normal.


    Priest-san breathes roughly and wipes the sweat from his forehead.


    *<i>Yareyare</i>* Good grief I ended up using it. On top of that, even though it was inevitable, I had to pin them up in the air Because of this, setting up the Magic Circle will be difficult. What do we do Looks like we will have to confine this ce for a while. (Priest)


    Uuuumu (Anthem)


    Maybe because Marin Wails had been stopped, Anthem groaned as if he was at a loss. To be able topletely seal the power that even the most advanced Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle could not suppress, as expected of a Relic.


    Cry, I was wondering why you were sitting in that ce, butAs expected of you. Good job stopping them! (Gark)


    Gark-san, whose eyes are only here for decoration, yells loudly and praises me.


    Marin''s Wails was pierced by chains in the air and was restrained but she looked at me with a resentful gaze.


    Don''t look at me like that I am not at fault, okay? Don''t be surprised when I reach for you when you are the one who reaches out first!


    Thanks for reading! Love how Lucia got shy after everyone yelled at Cry for attacking Anthem. And Cry holding out his hand to Maring remind me of Riku holding out his hand for Sora in Kingdom Heart Cry is totally giving salvation to Marin by holding his hands out!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 292.1: Next

    Chapter 292.1: Next


    In the za, the creation of the Magic Circle was progressing at a rapid pace. At the top of the courtyard gateA table was brought to a position where Marin''s Wails, who was skewered in the air, could be monitored and a meeting was held.


    While on high alert, Priest-san sighed deeply and looked around.


    *<i>Yareyare</i>* Good grief, we were saved in the nick of a time, huh. I never expected that such an irregrity would ur. Who knows what would have happened if I did not prepare the Relic on Franz-kyo''s advice (Priest)


    No one can predict something like that. It can''t be helped. Isn''t that right, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)! (Franz)


    Eh? Ah Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    When I was in a daze, Franz-san suddenly talked to me, so I hurriedly nodded my head. Ark, Kruz, Lucia, Gark-san, and the others sighed openly.


    I had no idea that a knight coulde out of a cross pendant I have seen many things in my life, but the world sure is a big ce. Well, not like I was going to say it Moreover, it looks like no one saw it.


    But Don''t people in this country hide too many dangerous things? (Cry)


    (Franz)


    Franz-san silently gives me a killer look. Even if you look at me like that Is it okay if I kneel on the ground and do a dogeza for the time being?


    That is when our Ark opens his mouth.


    However, this was the first time we had fought a curse like thatAnd it was far beyond our imagination. Neither lightning nor Lucia Roge''s advanced offensive magic seemed to have any effect other than stall them (Ark)


    It was still working against the knight, but it was slipping through against Marin''s Wails. It did not seem to be ineffective, but from the looks of it, it wasn''t a spirit-type monster either. (Gark)


    Gark-san, a former Hunter and a bright man in subjugating Monsters and Phantoms says with a distorted expression on his face.


    Indeed, it is hard to imagine that she would be so *<i>pinpin</i>* lively after being hit by Ark''s thunderbolt and Lucia''s Hailstorm. Ark''s profession is not a Magi, but Lucia has reached a Level where she could bring down a dragon.


    They are acting as nothing happened, but it was probably half Lucia''s fault that the pirs of the barrier broke, right


    Indeed In the end, we have no choice but to use the secret arts of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church as the decisive factor. However, it is impossible to interfere with it from the outside while it is being trapped by the Shield Breath (<i>Pir of Light</i>). Even if we have to restart the operation again We have to think about how to do it. The Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle is not very effective in the air, and it is unprecedented for two curses of that level to be gathered in one ce in the first ce. (Priest)


    I see So it is just like what the Divination Institute predicted, huh. (Franz)


    By the way, I can''t help but notice that Franz-san has been *<i>chirachira</i>* ncing here for a while I have no idea, okay.


    It is probably best not to talk too much this time. With such a gorgeous lineup, your mouth is a source of disaster, you know


    As I crossed my arms and *<i>unun</i>* nodded my head, Lapis, Kruz, and the other members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), who had not yed a major role this time, opened their mouths as if they had a lot to say.


    Magic has little effect on curses. It is best to counter a curse with a force simr to that of a curse. (Lapis)


    In our forests, Spirit People, who have umted spiritual power over the years, y that role. (Starlight member 1)


    We have "Shaman (<i>Jujutsushi</i>)" with special skills that are different from us, desu. Only Spirit People who inherit or have learned it till they grow old have those powers, desu! (Kruz)


    It is hard to quell that ss of curses with a direct attack. Moreover, it seems like her grudge hasn''t faded at all. (Starlight Member 2)


    The Spirit People express their opinions. I can''t say that they are easy to get along with, but you can rely on them in times like these.


    And after all, aren''t they teasing Kruz? It seems that she was told to use honorifics, but why is she the only one using such strange honorifics1


    Priest-san nodded deeply at what they said and looked up at Marin''s Wails with a somewhatpassionate gaze.


    Her resentment hasn''t faded at all, huh? I guess it can''t be helped Marin''s Wails also has tragic origins. In a way, that thing is a victim, too. (Priest)


    I don''t know what happened, but I still don''t think that rampage of hers was justified.


    When I was pretending to be thinking and listening to the story, Lapis narrowed her eyes and said.


    It might be a too heavy burden for humans to purify it. We are also indebted to Zebrudia, if there is a needSorcery is our field, we can call our "Shaman (<i>Jujutsushi</i>)", a sorcerer from our forest (Lapis)


    Really A "Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)" "Shaman (<i>Jujutsushi</i>)"  (Gark)


    Gark-san looks at Lapis with surprised eyes. I heard that Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) was at one time a very problematic Party among the Hunters active in the Imperial Capital, so perhaps he is surprised due to knowing how they were before. Although we don''t have that deep of a rtionship, those girls seem to have mellowed out since they joined the n.


    Come to think of it, speaking of a sorcerer, Kechachakka is one too. What are you doing now? Still in the Lost Inn?


    However, "Shaman (<i>Jujutsushi</i>)" from the forest hates humans. Zebrudia''s cooperation will be essential to bring them here. AndHmph. The church also has their reputation to keep. (Lapis)


    I see. Well, I doubt even the main temple has a way to deal with an opponent who can''t be suppressed with a Multi-Layer Barrier Magic Circle. Realistically speaking, the only person who can purify that thing in the current Imperial Capital Church is Anthem But with how things are, they will probably be able to escape." (Priest)


    Uuuumu (Anthem)


    Anthem let out a troubled groan. To think the curse that spreads resentment and murderous intent chose to run away (Even if it was released from the barrier blocking them), it seems that being too powerful creates another problem.


    I have been instructed to give the highest priority to dealing with the Divination Institute prophecy. I will take responsibility and prepare everything we need to wee them. If it can stop the Divination Institute prophecy, then it is a small price to pay." (Franz)


    As one would expect from such a diverse group of members, they can handle anything. Somehow I feel out of ce here. Lapis nodded exaggeratedly at what Franz-san said and said in a dignified voice.


    Metallic objects are forbidden in the Spirit People forest. Prepare a carriage made of wood, grass, or stone to pick them up. The horse should be a unicorn or a griffon, and since they do not like to be around many people, please put a curfew on the main street when you wee them. Treat them as you would treat royalty from other countries. (Lapis)


    I don''t think they would go that far even if they were dealing with royalty from another country The fact that they don''t seem to have any bad intentions makes it even worse. Perhaps thinking that it is indeed difficult to impose a curfew in the Imperial Capital, Franz-san asks in a stifled voice.


    Is there Is there no other way? What about someone elseFor example, what about Sage from the Magic Academy? (Franz)


    Hmph. Nonsense That woman is a halfwit. Besides, humans may not understand this, but a Magi and a Shaman are two very different things. (Lapis)


    Franz-san is also having a hard time But this time I really didn''t do anything. But Lucia, Ark, Anthem, Lapis, and the others are all members of First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>) so in a sense, I am contributing a lot, aren''t I?


    Un, un that''s right. That''s why my Level keeps going up!


    Thanks for reading! Cry, the only one person in the world who can be Level 8 just by nodding badassly! <ol><li>Here Cry is referring to Kruz always saying desu</li></ol>

 Chapter 292.2: Next

    Chapter 292.2: Next


    Franz-san, Priest-san, Lapis, and the others begin to finalize the n for the future. I had nothing in particr to do, so I was idly looking at Marin''s Wails outside the window when Gark-san suddenly said.


    Cry, is there something on your mind? (Gark)


    Eh? No, weeeell (Cry)


    I didn''t say anything tho''  No, maybe it is bad because I didn''t say anything?


    Before I knew it, everyone''s eyes were looking at me. Lucia''s *<i>jii</i>* stares were particrly painful. Does this also mean that they found out that I wasn''t particrly listening to them?


    Something in my mind Something in my mind, huh. There is nothing in particr Right. It has nothing to do with this case at all, but if I had to sayI guess it will be about Liz.


    Following the order, the next person to escort me should be Liz. As I would end up in a terrible situation either way, I don''t think there is any point in having an escort, but I don''t think she will agree if I say she doesn''t have toe.


    And, of course, Liz would know that Luke and the others had gotten something, so she would assume that she would get something as well. In fact, the things I gave them this time were all ridiculous, but that didn''t matter to Liz. If I don''t give her something, she will start screaming like a little kid, I''m sure of it.


    Well then, what do I do As I was thinking about somethingpletely unrted, Gark-san frowned and said.


    If you have something to say, say it now. (Gark)


    No, weeeell, nothing in particr. (Cry)


    It is fine even if it is anything trivial! All because you do the most outrageous things after saying that! (Franz)


    Franz-san starts to say something unwarranted. I wonder what in the world is causing my reputation to be tarnished like this in his mind I don''t mean to be offensive. But if you say it is wrong because I didn''t mean any offenses behind what I said, that''s that then. However, I am in an atmosphere where it won''t calm down if I don''t say something. I cleared my throat once, made an apologetic face, and said.


    It is something not really rted to this, but I mean how to put it Ahhhh Right. I was hoping there was something like a locked treasure chest or something. (Cry)


    !? What are you talking about Bastard. (Franz)


    The key here is that it is locked. One which is old, wooden, and quaint. (Cry)


    It is because Liz loves locked treasure chests. The moreplex the lock, the better, and the closer it looks to the image of a typical treasure chest, the better. It doesn''t matter if there is nothing inside. I am sure she will be very happy if she unlocks it and I praise her for it.


    Ark and the others are frowning. Even Priest-san seemed puzzled. I knew it, I shouldn''t have said anything. Maybe I should look for one on the way home.


    After finishing our discussions, I leave the church with Lapis, Lucia, and the others. Lucia sighs deeply at me as I stretch out my back due to the sense of freedom I just feel.


    I made some airheaded remarks along the way, but in the end, after a heated debate, they decided to ask a "Shaman (<i>Jujutsushi</i>)" to help us. Until then, they are going to leave Marin''s Wails crucified by the Relic. Priest-san looked troubled because it was at a very visible ce, but I think it is quite an avant-garde object.


    Although the number of peopleing to human towns is gradually increasing these days, Spirit People and humans are basically ipatible. And if the other party is a Shaman, who is highly respected even among the Spirit People, any incident could lead to an international problem. Franz-san, who had to wee them, looked as if he had been chewing on a bitter bug the whole time. Being a nobleman is really hard.


    Once outside, Lapis tells Franz-san.


    It would be better to hurry. We are immediately going to the forest to talk to them. Franz will get ready to wee them. (Lapis)


    It will take some time. I will contact you when it''s ready. I will give you a Symphonic Stone Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) Give me the Symphonic Stone that I entrusted to you. You don''t need it anymore, right. (Franz)


    Eeeeeh, I was sure you gave it to me (Cry)


    As if! A Symphonic Stone is a rare strategic item even in the Imperial Capital! (Franz)


    I was terrified when I received it, but it was convenient to be able to connect to Franz-san rtively quickly, but it can''t be helped.


    Reluctantly, I return the Symphonic Stone. Franz-san took it with a snort and handed it to Lapis.


    Lapis reluctantly looks at the Symphonic Stone and puts it in her pocket. I envy her so much that every gesture of hers is so refined. She is so badass.


    And there, Franz-san looked at me sharply.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) you do not have any other concerns, right? (Franz)


    Hmm? I don''t think sooo (Cry)


    Rather than not having one, it is more like I don''t really know. I am not boasting, but the only reason I was *<i>unun</i>* nodding my headWas because I was just going along with the others!


    Grr You are always like that! What''s with that outrageous remark you made earlier? Did you get some divine power in return for your antics!? What is it about a treasure chest! (Franz)


    That, huh Didn''t I tell you that it had nothing to with this. Just forgetaboutit


    "*<i>Yareyare</i>* Oh dear, Franz-san. Calm down. Are you still worried after putting together the best lineup like this one? With Ark, Gark-san, Lucia, and Anthem, you have a seamless lineup, both offensively and defensively, okay. Marin''s Wails didn''t cause any damage after all, and with such a good lineup, you should be fine no matter what kind of cursees your way, right. You are relying on me too much, you know." (Cry)


    Nuuuh Grr (Franz)


    Nothing wille out of me even if you turn me upside down. Didn''t you see that I went to the trouble of having Lucia put me on top of the ornament for nothing! Everyonees to me as soon as there is an ident I am not free too, you know. I am busy resting. I have to go buy a treasure chest too


    This time, I came here just in case, and in the end, I didn''t do anything, did I? Let me say this clearly, I am not as big of a deal as you think I am, Franz-san. And I have caused a lot of problems too. (Cry)


    S-So you were aware of it Bastard! Are you invincible or what! (Franz)


    Oh shit So it was a trap!


    When I reflexively tried to go behind Lucia and to hide, the ground shook. I look behind me. It was Ansem who called out to me (Although he didn''t technically call me). Unusually, he took off his armor and was with a group of priests from the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church.


    Franz-san, who was about to reprimand me, falls silent. A physique that just barely passes through therge gate. He has a presence that would silence most people.


    Does he want something?


    As I waited for his words, Anthem cleared his throat with a small cough and said with a voice that had not been muffled in a long time.


    Cry, it seems the church would like to talk to you about the treasure chest that we discussed earlier. Come with me. (Anthem)


    Thanks for reading! Heree the next curse! What will Cry do with the treasure chest!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 293.1: Treasure Chest

    Chapter 293.1: Treasure Chest


    Wee back, Cry-san. How was the church? (Eva)


    So-So, I guess. It had been a while since I went there and it seems that Anthem is fitting well to the ce (Cry)


    n House. On my way up the stairs to the n Master''s Office, I ran into Eva and we had a chitchat.


    Even though everyone is giving me strange rumors that hurt my reputation, Eva never changes, which is really healing. I hope everyone will learn from her.


    So-So So-so?  Cry-san, do you think I know nothing about what happened, do you? (Eva)


    Calm, calm (Cry)


    As usual, Eva gives a small sigh of exasperation at my attempts to appease her.


    But Anthem is truly amazing. Aside from being a Hunter, it must be really hard to fit in as a member of the church due to his sizeDoes it mean that his personality outweighs his appearance?


    In addition, ording to AnthemThere were a number of people besides us who noticed that the ck knight appeared from the pendant. It seems that Priest-san told him that when he went to tell Priest-san about the ck knighting out of the pendant. In other words, all the witnesses kept their mouths shut instead of ming him. He wasn''t even med for breaking the pir, how much virtue did he have to umte in his previous life to be treated that way As someone who is always being used of things I didn''t do, I really do envy him. But naturally, I don''t envy him when he has to be caught up in Lucia''s advanced offensive magic.


    Let''s learn from Anthem and live an honest life I am living an honest life, tho''! I really don''t know anything about what''s happening, you know!


    And then Eva looked at me *<i>niconico</i>* smiling, not understanding why.


    Cry-san Aren''t you in a strange mood right now? (Eva)


    Aaaah Does it show? (Cry)


    Why would you be like this even though such a big incident happened in the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church (Eva)


    It is not like I am in a good mood because an incident happenedIt is because I got a souvenir at the very end. What you should have is an excellent childhood friend. Someday, I want to return something to him too, since I keep being on the receiving end.


    I heard that Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) will somehow take care of the mess at the church. There has been a lot of fusstely about the prophecy, but I think everything is finallying together. (Cry)


    (Eva)


    Too many things happened one after another, so I am tired. It is not because I yed an active role, but I am exhausted just by watching it from afar as Ick physical strength.


    And that is when I noticed Eva *<i>jii</i>* staring at my face. She frowns while having a prudent look. She looks as if there was something on my face, so I involuntarily take a step back.


    Wh-What is it? (Cry)


    No It is nothing. It is just that I am trying to see if I should buy it or not by reading Cry-san''s expression Because recently, it has been a mess due to repeated curse disturbances. A lot of people ran away from the Imperial Capital, you know. So if it is really going toe together Chances are (Eva)


    Uuuuun I guess I shouldn''t touch it too deeply. As she ispletely doing her role as Vice-n Master, it is easy to forget that she is a former merchant of the Great Chamber of Commerce. The Imperial Capital has been noisy recently. After the Akasha turmoil, the Dragon attack, and now this prophecy, anyone would be tempted to flee if trouble were to ur in such a short period of time.


    It is fine if you run away too, you know, Eva? (Cry)


    Because I will run away with you. Hearing what I say half-seriously, Eva stares in wonder and quickly shows me her right palm up. A familiar ring is on her ring finger.


    I won''t run away. You even gave me a Barrier Ring I have prepared myself. (Eva)


    She is too manly. I am wearing more than a dozen Barrier Rings, but I still don''t have her readiness


    Well, as expected, I guess I will call it quits this time I am already full of it. I already gave back the Symphonic Stone, so this time I am going to *<i>daradara</i>*ze around.


    It seems that Lucia and the others also have time to spare due to the change in their schedule due to various disturbances, so maybe I should just call all of them and *<i>daradara</i>*ze around together.


    Then Eva returned to her normal expression and unexpectedly said something I had expected.


    Oh, by the way, Liz-san is here. She is in the n Master''s Office with Tino-san. (Eva)


    !! Everything Is exactly as I simted it. (Cry)


    She was in a very good mood Right. Something about her supposed to receive a gift or something Is it going to be alright? (Eva)


    Kuku Unlike the usual, this one is a brilliant prediction without faultI am afraid of my own talent. (Cry)


    Is everything in the palm of my hand? Don''t tell me my Divine Strategist talent is finally blooming? This is it, this is it! For once, I can be forgiven for pretending to be badass and getting carried away. My eyes are not so bright, but I know all about my childhood friend''s personality. We haven''t been together for a long time just for show.


    I say to Eva, who looks at me as if she were looking at something creepy.


    Can you do me a favor Soon the Best Treasure Chest should being downstairs from the church. Ask someone to carry it for me Let''s see To the Lounge, okay? (Cry)


    Well This is fine for me. But a Treasure Chest? (Eva)


    Eva would be amazed too if she saw that. I have never seen a treasure chest that looked so much like a treasure chest in all my years as a Hunter. I am sure Liz will be delighted.


    However I didn''t think there were that many treasure chests in the warehouse of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church. They said they had no idea which one I was talking about, so I can pick one out, but Iughed because I had no idea what was going on from start to finish.


    In the n Master''s Office, Liz was doing a chokehold on Tino. They must have been bored while waiting.


    When she sees me, she *<i>poi</i>* tosses Tino, who is on the verge of fainting, out of the way and jumps towards me. Eva was right, her excitement was extremely high.


    Cry-chaaaaaaaaaaaan~! (Liz)


    Gooood, good, good, Liz, good girl! (Cry)


    While treating Liz who has a big smile on her face with one hand, I check on Tino who is spread down on the floor. Seeing her disheveled hair, were they having a mock battle? Please don''t do mock battles in other people''s rooms just because you are bored.


    I was afraid that if I scolded Tino carelessly, she might jump on Tino, so with my gaze I med Liz, who was not feeling guilty at all when suddenly, Tino''s fingertips *<i>pikuri</i>* twitched and she quickly came to her senses. When she wakes up, she *<i>bunbun</i>* shakes her head from side to side, she blushes when she sees me.


    Master~  You were here!? I am sorry I showed you something so embarrassing (Tino)


    N-No Tino is also a good girl. (Cry)


    Compared to the past, the recent sturdiness of my Kouhai is dangerous. Physically and mentally, her state is starting to go to a dangerous level. As her Master~, should I be happy about it Or should I be ashamed of not being able to stop Liz. What do I do if Tino specializes in sturdiness and grows as big as Anthem?


    Liz takes Tino''s arm, who just got up, and pushes it toward me.


    It''s almost my turn to escort you, riiight? It''s a little bit early, but I couldn''t wait, so here I am! I''ll do my best, okay? You can use Ti as well! Well, there hasn''t been any unusual activity since the attack in the Lounge tho'' (Liz)


    Aaaah, something like that happened, right? (Cry)


    Master~, that was just a few days ago, you know!? (Tino)


    I see Switching escorts on a daily basis was a countermeasure against surprise attacks, huh.


    No, so much has happened since then that It is normal that it became a little bit hazy! I mean, Gark-san, who was blown up by the explosion, was still alive and well! What is going on with that guy?


    W-Well, let''s leave the details aside. It has been a while since I have been this brilliant. I solemnly say to Liz, who has a twinkle in her eyes and is *<i>sowasowa</i>* fidgeting like a dog that has been told to wait.


    *<i>Kohon</i>*, actually, I have something I want to give it to you, Liz. (Cry)


    !! (Liz)


    I thought it was unfair to only give it to Luke and the others and not to you, Liz. (Cry)


    *<i>Kyaaaa</i>*! Cry-chan, I love you! (Liz)


    O-Onee-sama You are being improper, desu. (Tino)


    Liz *<i>pyon</i>* jumps up, hugs me from behind and *<i>surisuri</i>* rubs me. Just by touching her hot limb, I feel like I am sweating. I had somehow expected this kind of reaction and I am happy that she is pleased like that but how should I say I don''t know what is inside the treasure chest I thought she would be delighted even if it was empty, but now that she is pleased like this, I am a little nervous about it.


    And I forgot about Tino, but Tino doesn''t seem to have anyints. Rather than that, she is more concerned about Liz, who keeps pressing her nose against my neck.


    I am having it carried to the Lounge right now, so (Cry)


    *<i>Kyaaaa</i>*! I''m so looking forward to it, let''s go! Neeeh? Let''s gooo~! (Liz)


    Liz goes in front of me in an instant like magic and pulls my arm. Her smile is so dazzling that it warms my heart.


    You You wouldn''t cry if it turns out to be empty, right?


    Contrary to my brilliant mode from earlier, I was about to be crushed by anxiety, when Tino looked at me and said.


    The Lounge But I think it hasn''t been repaired yet (Tino)


    Ah, that''s right. I wanted to show everyone the perfect treasure chest, so I specified the lounge But Ipletely forgot that it was half-destroyed.


    Thanks for reading! It''s okay Cry, you gonna destroy it again with a new curse so it is good that it isn''t repaired yet

 Chapter 293.2: Treasure Chest

    Chapter 293.2: Treasure Chest


    It seems that even a contractor who was used to repairing our n House found it difficult to repair the half-destroyed Lounge in such a short time. As Tino said, the famous Lounge was still in tatters. There arerge cracks on the floor and the tables have been cleared. As expected, in the current state, it seems that it cannot function as a ce to rx, and there is no sign of any n Members even though they were always present there inrge numbers.


    However, this did not seem to matter to Liz.


    It was ced majestically at the center of the Lounge, and with sparkling eyes, she let out a happy voice.


    *<i>Kyaaaa</i>*! What''s this, it''s amaaazing! A treasure chest~! (Liz)


    It is indeed a treasure chest, Onee-sama! And what''s more Isn''t it one from a Treasure Shrine-san? (Tino)


    It must be a genuine product from a Treasure Shrine-san. It has that unique impact. (Eva)


    With Eva''s endorsement, Tino looks at me with a little envy.


    It was not a very fancy one, but it was a basic and perfect treasure chest. It had a wooden structure with rusty metallic frames. Arge padlock was attached to it. It wasrge enough to hold Liz and Tino together, but heavy enough for me to not be able to lift.


    The appearance of the treasure chest is exactly what I imagine a treasure chest to look like, and probably no Treasure Hunter would dislike this treasure chest. Especially if he or she is the Thief in charge of unlocking it.


    Treasure chests are one of the most delightful things to discover among the things that appear in a Treasure Shrine.


    Treasure chests exist in modern society, but the extremely rare treasure chests that appear in Treasure Shrine are Relics themselves, and unlike Relics that appear one by one, you can find multiple Relics inside.


    It took on that form maybe because the Mana Material reproduced the concept of a box containing treasures. There is a theory that the level of a Relic found in treasure chests is higher, and some people have actually foundrge treasure chests containing several rare and powerful Relics and have made a fortune (By the way, there is a rare chance that the treasure chests may not contain anything inside).


    It is safe to say that finding a treasure chest in a Treasure Shrine is the dream of every Treasure Hunter.


    However, at the same time, treasure chests also present a significant risk. Most treasure chests have strong locks and powerful traps in them.


    Treasure chests, which are a type of Relic, are very sturdy, so it is impossible to break the box and just grab the contents. This is also the reason why Treasure Hunters require Thieves with excellent unlocking and trap-disarming skills in their Party, and also the reason why heavy, unopened treasure chests are on the market.


    We don''t see this very often in the Imperial Capital because there are many excellent Hunters, but it is said that in other countries there are more treasure chests that have been abandoned than opened. Well, if you fail to disarm the traps, you usually die Even our party almost died a few times.


    In the basement of the church that Anthem guided me to, there were arge number of treasure chests of different sizes, materials, and appearances. Apparently, they were donated by pious Hunters but the church was in trouble because they could not handle them without care, nor could they open them carelessly because they were dangerous.


    I chose the best of the best treasure chest among them. There were several other treasure chests made of wood with iron frames, but this one had the most impact and had the most treasure chest-like feeling.


    Even if there isn''t anything inside, it can be a small container No, more like a big container, maybe? It should be good for something. It is crazy heavy, tho''.


    Isn''t this a great looking treasure chest? I knew it the moment I saw it. I knew it had to be this treasure chest! (Cry)


    Yattaaaa! It''s been a long time since I opened a treasure chest! Come on, Ti, get over here too! (Liz)


    Eh!? Me, too, is that okay!? (Tino)


    Being beckoned, Tino hurriedly went near Liz. She is cute being confused whether it is alright or not, but Liz is probably just trying to train her. Because unlocking a treasure chest is really dangerous


    I lightly tap Eva''s arm and we both move away from Liz and Tino. Many of the traps set in a treasure chest are one-shots. I don''t think there will be a problem since we have Barrier Ring, but it is better to be safe than sorry.


    Eva asks in a whisper while standing next to me.


    Cry-san, what is inside that box? (Eva)


    What do you think? (Cry)


    Eva ponders with a serious look on her face. The answer is I don''t know!


    So far, there is only one way to peek inside a treasure chest from a Treasure Shrine that has been discovered, and that is to use a magnifying ss-type RelicThe Treasure Tracer. However, the Hunter who discovered the too-enviable Relic was assassinated after publicizing its existence, and the Relic got destroyed. Since then, a second Treasure Tracer has never been found.


    Liz was excitedly checking the locks, but immediately said something in wonder.


    Hmmmm? Cry-chan, this lock is quite a simple one, right? And for the trap Hmmmm? (Liz)


    Liz knocked on the treasure chest and lifted it up to check the bottom. It was so heavy that I couldn''t hold it myself, Liz-chan is amaaazing. So strong! It is said that not only knowledge but also certain sense and skill are required to open a Relic treasure chest manifested by Mana Materials. Those girls, who use all their senses and their sixth sense to challenge unknown traps, may be the most suitable person to be called Treasure Hunters.


    After observing the treasure chest from all directions, Liz said with a difficult expression on her face.


    Hmmm, anyway, let''s open it for now? (Liz)


    Yes It doesn''t look like it has an explosive trap or anything simr. (Tino)


    Tiii, I''ll let you unlock it. It''s not every day you get a chance to actually open a treasure chest, so show Cry-chan the results of your practice. (Liz)


    Eh!? Are you sure!? (Tino)


    Tino opens her eyes wide and asks happily. Eva looks surprised, but Liz looks at us while being proud.


    Un, un, that''s right! You are doing a good job as her "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)"! You were doing a chokehold earlier, though!


    Tino knelt before the lock hanging in front of the treasure chest, pulled a picking tool out of her hair, and carefully inserted it into the keyhole.


    Just as Liz said, it must have been a simple one. Within seconds, there was a click and the lock was released. It was a remarkable feat of skill, reminiscent of Liz''s skills.


    But here is the main part. Unlocking the lock is essential, but disarming the trap is even more important. Because your life depends on it.


    Tino looks back at her Onee-sama with a smile, perhaps relieved that she was able to unlock the lock sessfully, and then looks at me. I unintentionally waved my hand at Tino, who had a proud expression on her face which was somewhat simr to Liz''s. And it was at that precise moment it happened.


    It was so quiet, so vivid and soical.


    The treasure chest, which had just been unlocked, opens without a sound, *<i>pyon</i>* jumps up and covers Tino, who had her back turned to it, swallows her whole, and returns to its original location. Only a few seconds passed. Liz couldn''t react. Eva couldn''t react either. I am sure Tino herself must not have understood what had happened.


    Ah (Liz)


    Eh? (Eva)


    Liz blinks her eyes and Eva freezes with a dumbfounded look on her face.


    (Cry)


    It was a move as brilliant as Tino''s unlocking skill Not! I am really d I kept Eva awayNot that either!


    There wasn''t even a scream, isn''t that bad?


    Is it not A treasure chest? A Monster? No A Relic? Eh?


    Come to think of it, they said that sometimes people go missing in the church''s warehouse. That was why they called me.


    Tino-san Has been eaten. (Eva)


    Eva turns pale, puts her hand over her mouth, and mutters something that no one could say. I knew she would be eaten up someday Not!


    Why are all the people in this country hiding dangerous things?


    Eh? Eeeeeh? Tiii!? What''s this, Cry-chan!? (Liz)


    Liz shouts in confusion. The treasure chest *<i>bakun</i>* swallows Liz from behind.


    Ah (Cry)


    The perfect treasure chest closes its lid and returns to its original state. Eva looks at me in amazement. Silence falls over the lounge.


    The treasure chest doesn''t show any sign of moving again, maybe because it has its full with the two of them. Or will it start moving when you turn your back to it?


    Liz You were definitely looking at me asking for my opinion Just because it is a treasure chest I brought.


    I can''t believe that Liz''s, who is used to incidents, can be eaten so easily You should have fought back! You should have gone on a rampage like you always do!


    Thanks for reading! Waaaah Tino and Liz have been eaten by a mimic! I just saw D&D Honor among Thieves and there was also mimic. A coincidence? I think NOT! All hail Cry''s divine strategy!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 294.1: Treasure Chest â‘¡

    Chapter 294.1: Treasure Chest ¢Ú


    C-Cry-san Wh-What is this (Eva)


    Unusually for Eva, she looked up at me without even trying to hide her agitation. I tried to tell her to calm down, but I was so restless that I choked.


    It''s okay, it''s okay. Liz has survived being swallowed whole by a dragon before, so she shouldn''t be swayed by being eaten by a treasure chest like that. For Tino Good luck!


    I mean, what, the heck, is that?


    I observe the man-eating treasure chest, which is as ordinary as any treasure chest can be. It is true that there are monsters that mimic treasure chests, but to think Liz, who has gone through numerous battlefields and honed her ability to sense danger, was fooled so easily.


    Calm down, calm down me. There''s nothing I can do about it anyway, no matter how hard I try. It is more likely that Liz will do her best ande out of it.


    I-I will call someone I think Ark-san will be able to break that thing! (Eva)


    !! (Cry)


    That is A nice idea. How in the world is Eva calmer than me, who is supposed to have been through many battlefields Eva slowly, slowly approached the entrance with her eyes locked on the treasure chest. And then at the moment she starts running, she was eaten by the treasure box, which instantly closed the distance from behind her. I''m gonna puke.


    Oh damn, that is going to appear in my nightmares. Y You are a very gluttonous box. How much can you hold? (Cry)


    It resumes its mimicry as a treasure chest once again. You are out You are totally out!


    If even Ark is eaten by this, it would be too unbearable to look. Or rather, the amount it ate was obviouslyrger than the size of the box


    And, at that moment, Lyle and his Party entered through the entrance.


    Geh, Cry, you were here What''s that? A treasure chest Uwaaa! (Lyle)


    Before I could say anything, the treasure chest suddenly jumped at them from the front and swallowed Lyle and his group whole. They didn''t even try to escape, so why No way, are you going to erase all the witnesses?


    It is all my fault. Just because I was fascinated by that cool appearance.


    Oh, Cry, what are you doing all alon (Sven)


    What''s that? A treasure chestAh. (Marietta)


    Sven and Marietta, who came with great enthusiasm, easily disappear into the treasure chest. I no longer know what is going on.


    What a terrible feat of skill to be able to swallow a Level 6 Hunter without him being able to do anything.  Or more like, no matter how I think about this, everyone is being eaten while they were distracted by me, right? They should have been able to handle it if they had been in the same condition as when they were in a Treasure Shrine. Could it be I should have been the first to be eaten?


    It is only at times like this that I dont have a Symphonic Stone. I was going to stay in my room all day today, so I didn''t have enough Relic at all. I searched my pocket. What I found was a bar of chocte. However, what good is a chocte bar at a time like this?


    Well, even if you told me that I could bring any Relics I want, I wouldn''t be able to do anything!


    If you were going to eat anyway, you should have eaten a chocte bar instead (Cry)


    Human beings must taste awful. Just as I muttered that to myself, the treasure chest leaped andnded right in front of me.


    I was startled and took a step back, and the treasure chestDidn''t do anything.


    Ipletely raised the white g and stopped moving, but after waiting for a while, it didn''t show any sign of moving around. Even though it ate Liz and the others so easily, don''t tell me it can''t eat me? What are you, a gourmet?


    But even though it is too heavy for me to carry, it is agile, has the ability tond that is almost silent, and it has this terrifying stealth ability No, wait?


    I took a deep breath and touched the lid of the treasure chest fearfully. I opened it slightly, put the chocte bar through the gap, and closed it. The lid is surprisingly light for such a heavy treasure chest. Even I could lift it.


    A treasure chest that will make you fall in love with it. With arge capacity, silent and have a self-propelling function. Moreover, isn''t your security aspect perfect? (Cry)


    The treasure chest does not answer. It cannot answer. Because a treasure chest is a treasure chest Just like how the carpet cannot speak.


    One of the most famous Relics is called the Magic Bag (<i>Space-Time Bag</i>) which boasts a capacity greater than its appearance. I have one of these that can only carry a specific item, but it is a precious, rare, useful, and very popr Relic. If it can hold anything in it, it would cost at least one billion. However, even at one billion, it rarely appears on the market, that was the Relic called the Magic Bag (<i>Space-Time Bag</i>).


    With that in mind, I can see why Liz fell behind so easily. Because it isn''t a Monster or a Phantom. It isn''t a Monster or a Phantom, so she looked at me asking for my opinion.


    Was there such a thing as a Magic Bag that could carry living things?


    Once again, I opened the lid of the treasure chest. The interior was filled with a thick darkness. Unfortunately, there has yet to be any research into what is going on inside a Magic Bag. Because normally, living things cannot enter inside.


    I thrust my hand into the darkness and pulled out the chocte bar I just put in. There are some Magic Bags that are junk items as you can''t get out what you put in them, but apparently, this treasure chest is not one of them. I would like my carpet, which is having a night and day drinking contest with his carpet girlfriend, to learn from this.


    You are free to put things in and out It is perfect. (Cry)


    I opened the chocte bar and bit into it. Sweetness fills my mouth. Just when I wanted some tea, I finally came to my senses.


    I don''t need one with the ability to swallow a thief or someone who tries to break it! I hurriedly put my arm inside the treasure chest.


    Eva I want Eva, I want Eva (Cry)


    Something soft and warm touches the tip of my hand, I grip it tightly and pull it out of the treasure chest with all my strength. Eva appears from the darkness.


    The Eva that was taken out was confused and *<i>petan</i>* sat t on the floor for a while, but eventually, she realized what was going on and exhaled deeply. It is very rare that her sses are misaligned.


    I I thought I was going to die It was so dark inside And I couldn''t even see where I was going (Eva)


    Thank goodness She is alive. Apparently, it doesn''t affect memory or anything else. The fact that even I was able to pull one person up must be because of a function of the treasure chest. It is too excellent.


    She must have been very scared because there were tears in the corner of her eyes. I immediately told her.


    It is a "Magic Bag (<i>Space-Time Bag</i>)", so there is no way you will die because of it. (Cry)


    !? Th-This is a "Magic Bag (<i>Space-Time Bag</i>)"!? Haaaa!? Y-You should have told me first! I was really scared! (Eva)


    Eva approaches while shouting in a high-pitched voice. Apparently, she seems to be better. While apologizing, I inwardly felt relieved.


    I was really scared too. Liz and the others are Hunters, but Eva is a staff member. The amount of Mana Materials they absorbed isn''tparable, it was so scary. Moreover, the Barrier Ring I gave her was useless!


    Was the reason why it didn''t eat me because it had watched the church give it to me, so I became the owner Or is it because. I praised it?


    This treasure chest is kind of frivolous, isn''t it.


    I took a deep breath and stuck my arm in while muttering a name.


    I want Liz. I want Liz (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Of course Cry would be able to sessfully tame it with a choco bar And poor Eva, she still got eaten, but a "Magic Bag" huh I wonder what Cry will find inside

 Chapter 294.2: Treasure Chest â‘¡

    Chapter 294.2: Treasure Chest ¢Ú


    I see You brought something strange again (Sven)


    After hearing the situation, Sven groaned with a strained expression. Lyle and the others also had a simr reaction. Apparently, the shock of beingte to react to the treasure chest was greater than being angry. Even though it suddenly happened in the n House, Treasure Shrines are not the only ce where Hunters have to fight.


    Even surrounded by those it swallowed, the treasure chest didn''t seem to make a fuss. And no matter how bloodthirsty they areSven and the others wouldn''t take revenge on a mere object.


    But A Magic Bag that can hold living things If you sell it, you would be able to make another n House. (Eva)


    And the capacity isn''t a joke. It was able to have all of us inside. (Lyle)


    Lyle and the others look at the treasure chest with an eerie look. It is true But am I the only one who thinks that swallowing a person whole on its own is a fatal w? Especially if they can''t get out from inside. A carpet that doesn''t carry you is out of the question, but it seems that being too faithful to one''s duties is also not necessarily only beneficial.


    Contrary to those who had lost their confidence, Liz, who didn''t change much, said.


    Y''know, Cry-chan. I could get out, you know? But since Ti~ was there when I tried to grab her, the exit closed (Liz)


    I looked at Tino, but Tino only *<i>bikubiku</i>* shivered and turned away, saying nothing.


    Well, it can''t be helped for Tino She was suddenly eaten from behind. Maybe she was mistaken for a thief because she unlocked it without a key.


    But it''s definitely a big ce. There was A town inside But Cry-chan pulled me out before I could explore. (Liz)


    A town? There was a town!? (Cry)


    What the hell is it eating, this box? And how much capacity does it have


    Magic Bags are already sold at high prices. With this much capacity, how much would it be worth Come to think of it, isn''t it because it swallowed everyone that the existence of a Magic Bag that swallows living things has never been made public? It is the greatest discovery of the century, but it is too much. As I *<i>ponpon</i>* pat the perfect treasure chest, Eva, who has put her sses properly, says.


    Cry-san, do you intend to sell it to the Chamber of Commerce or any otherpany? (Eva)


    No I wont sell it, why the question? (Cry)


    Nothing It is because it seems like it would be able to break the economy. (Eva)


    Certainly, even a typical Magic Bag would have quite an impact on distribution, but if the capacity were to be thatrge, it would cause all kinds of problems. I can think of multiple ways to do this.


    For example, I know You can drain all the water from a pond


    I got something outrageous. I''ll let you fight against the carpet next time, yup.


    And there, Liz let out a frenzied voice as if she had realized something.


    Areeeeh? Could it be that this is the end of my turn? Why? What about the curse? Cry-chan, isn''t mine the only one that has a small scale!? (Liz)


    Eeeeeh (Cry)


    Why curse Why would you want something like that? Everyone else has it bad and you want to have it bad too, are you Luke or what?  Ah, she is Luke (On a mental level).


    As Liz starts to make a fuss, Sven and the others stand up in dismay.


    If you want to kick up some fuss, do it by yourself. Damn, causing so much trouble Marietta, we are hitting the training ground! (Sven)


    Let''s retrain ourselves a bit. I never thought I''d be eaten by a treasure chest in the n House What would you do if we were traumatized? (Lyle)


    Lyle, the one with the least motivation in the n, sighs and stands up. I was almost traumatized too


    Me too I am also going to take a break. (Eva)


    Even Eva abandoned me, leaving only Liz, who was making a fuss, Tino, the treasure chest, and me. It''s okay, take a good rest. I am used to this kind of thing. Everyone went through a traumatic experience, but only Liz is in good spirits.


    Liz begged me while leaning on my back.


    Neeeeh, Cry-chan! One more time! Let me try one more time~! I''ll never fail this time~! Neeeeh! (Liz)


    No, it is not like it is over because you fail or something Moreover, what did you fail?


    In the first ce, I didn''t give you that treasure chest with that intention!


    How can I persuade her Would she be in a good mood if I let her y me around to her heart''s content? When I was at her mercy, Liz, who was *<i>gyugyu</i>* pushing her chest tightly against my back, stopped and looked at Tino.


    At her strong gaze, Tino *<i>bikuri</i>* twitches and averts her eyes. Come to think of it, she has been strangely quiet since she came out of the box


    Ti~, aren''t you hiding something? (Liz)


    Eh Uhm Wh-What are you talking about Onee-sama? (Tino)


    Her eyes werepletely shaking left and right. Thieves are usually good at lying, but is she like this because of the ingrained hierarchical rtionship? Once Liz puts her lips on the nape of my neck and detaches herself from me, she smiles and walks towards Tino while clenching her fist. Tino *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* looked around like she was desperate, and jumped in here as if she had made up her mind.


    Masteeeeeeeeeeer~! Please take this, Master~! (Tino)


    As Liz stares at her in wonder, she sweeps Tino''s leg. Tino *<i>bitan</i>* mmed face-first into the floor right in front of me.


    Her hand was clenching onto something in her outstretched arm. Tino looked up and opened her hand in front of me, showing no sign of pain. An old ring *<i>koron</i>* rolls out from her hand. It is a ring with a wood-like texture, covered with strange patterns. From its atmosphere, it is definitely a Relic.


    I picked it up and held it in front of me. Tino said while her eyes were shaking left and right.


    I-It was lying around, so I just jumped on it But then the exit closed (Tino)


    Haaaaaaaaaaaaa? D-Don''t tell me, Ti~ You took my rooole!? (Liz)


    B-But I didn''t knoHih (Tino)


    Our Tino has bepletely like Liz. Or rather, it is amazing to go for the ring after weighing the ring and the exit. She ispletely a Thief already. Liz is stunned. Apparently, she was so shocked that she forgot to even get angry.


    This is If I don''t do a follow-up for Tino, it is likely that she will end up in a terrible situation that I can''t even imagine.


    I put on the ring I had just been given and said before Liz came to her senses.


    E-Everything is, as I expected. Look, Liz, calm down, calm down. (Cry)


    Eh? Everything is as you expected? So I don''t have to kill Ti~? (Liz)


    Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    Tino turned pale. It is really amazing that she has developed a rebellious spirit despite being thoroughly disciplined by her Onee-sama. However, now is not the time to be happy about her growth. I have to distract Liz.


    Look, calm down, Liz. I-I knowHow about exploring the town? I don''t know who built it, but it is a town inside a box. I am sure there is something interesting (Cry)


    And then, I looked at the box.


    A town inside a box We don''t know who built it? Liz blinks her eyes. I silently approach the treasure chest in front of Tino, who is now *<i>daradara</i>* sweating profusely, open the lid and insert my arm inside.


    Of course, I knew what to say.


    People who have gone missing in church,e out. People who have gone missing in church,e out (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Cry sessfully acquire a town and got a new ring! What kind of curse do you think those will have!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 295.1: Qualities

    Chapter 295.1: Qualities


    The number of priests who came out of the treasure chest exceeded ten. Even Liz was surprised at the number of priests being pulled out of the treasure chests.


    The reactions of those who were pulled out varied. Some were in a daze, as if they were dreaming, while others were so moved that they began to cry. Liz and the others came out immediately, so it was still fine, but if they had been trapped in the box for years, of course, they would want to cry. Even Eva was teary-eyed after a few minutes.


    Zh-Zhank you very much! You weally zaved meee! (Priest)


    Un, un, good for you, good for you. (Cry)


    All''s well that ends well. From what I heard, these people were swallowed up after inadvertently removing the lock while organizing the warehouse. I don''t know how one could inadvertently unlock a treasure chest But I guess that means these are not-very-serious priests. Moreover, it seems like they weren''t someone really important as it didn''t be a big deal even after they went missing


    However, if a locked treasure chest is unlocked, wouldn''t someone be suspicious


    When I frowned and looked at the treasure chest, it was just about to pick up the lock and lock itself. Apparently It seems to have an auto-lock function. It has grown arms too Was there a function like that?


    Hmmm. Did you guys build that town? (Liz)


    N-No The town was already there originally. Moreover, you don''t get hungry or thirsty inside (Priest)


    That''s Awesome. Some Treasure Shrines have rules that are different from this world, but it may be simr to that.


    This seems to have many uses. Yes, for example You can remove all the water from the sea or something


    Huh? Could that be a function to keep food fresh?


    Anyway, regardless of that, it is a terrifying Relic. If its ability is found out, the country will most likely take it.


    It seems like it will be a slippery slope if you think too deeply about this. So I *<i>pon</i>* hit my hands and say to the priests who are outside for the first time in a long time.


    For the time being, why don''t you go and meet your family as soon as possible, telling them you have been spirited away or something like that?  I will take care of this box, so please keep it a secret. (Cry)


    The priests leave the n House while thanking me frequently. I don''t know how much information the priests will give But well, if they ask me to return it, I will quietly return it. This overpowered box is honestly too much for me. I don''t have any use for it If I put my Relic collection in it, I can save space in my room, but I won''t be able to see my collection at any time, and if I go inside, I won''t be able to escape on my own, which is too big of a drawback.


    But I had no idea that I would end up helping people What a strange world we are living in. I was involved in a lot of strange mayhem, but if there were people who were saved by it, it would be meaningful, wouldn''t it?


    As I was about to end on this note, Liz gave me an uncharacteristically serious look.


    Cry-chan, those guys are probably Not from this era, you know. They''re dressed differently. (Liz)


    Eh? (Cry)


    Maybe their sense of time was off because there was no sun. But maybe, just maybe, when you are inside that boxYou don''t age (Liz)


    (Cry)


    A chill ran through me. Tino sensed something and closed her ears tightly with both hands. I feel the same way. I hope you don''t hit me with any more strange stories right in front of my face. Doesn''t that really make them spirited away people?  I will hold off on letting it fight with the carpet for a while. It is a bit too heavy.


    I take a deep breath and decide to give up and forget about it. This treasure chest looks a little bit dangerous, but it is fine if I don''t use it. Fortunately, it is a nice-looking treasure chest so it will be a nice interior decoration for my private room.


    I spread my hand and say while looking at the Ring Relic I just got from Tino.


    No, weeell, anyway, I am d I could see Liz and Tino''s growth. (Cry)


    !? (Tino)


    Eeeeh, which part did we grow? (Liz)


    Tino''s eyes widen and Liz pouts.


    The part you grow was You prioritized Tino over the exit. And on the contrary, Tino became a natural Treasure Hunter who prioritized Relics over the exit.


    I can''t stand it if I get involved in any more trouble. I will have Martis-san appraise the ringter.


    I remove the ring while humming a tune. As I was about to take it offI realized something.


    Master~, uhm How is it, the ring? (Tino)


    I feel like Ti~ took the best part. Well, if Cry-chan says so, that''s fine (Liz)


    Maybe she was happy to be of help, Tino had a *<i>muzumuzu</i>* wiggling smile and Liz seemed to be sort of satisfied. I cleared my throat a little and quickly put my hand in my pocket and said.


    I-It is not that bad. Let''s go get Martis-san to appraise it right away! (Cry)


    The ring I can''t take it off, tho''? Don''t tell me, this ring Is cursed? What What do I do?


    Thanks for reading! Sasuga Cry, saving people from a different era! And yes the treasure chest grew some arms to lock itself XD

 Chapter 295.2: Qualities

    Chapter 295.2: Qualities


    Cursed ring. Being unable to take it off is a rtively popr drawback for those Relic.


    The magic sword that Luke took also seemed to make you unable to remove your hands from it while you are using it, but we Hunters call this kind of drawback Relics Cursed if you cannot remove it physically or if ites back on its own even after you throw it away. And while there are some items that have those effects to prevent you from dropping them, most of those kinds of Relics are troublesome items that bring some kind of drawback when equipped with them. Of course, since it is a Relic, once the Magic runs out, the effect that makes it impossible to unequip disappears, but in most cases, the charge for such Relic doesn''t wear off easily, and it sometimes even has the ability to recharge by itself by using the Magic power of the wielder.


    Most likely, those Relics are a replication of former curses thanks to Mana Material. As evidence of this, the best way to remove this kind of Relic was to have it purified by a priest, just like a curse.


    I immediately go to Martis-san''s shop with Tino and Liz. It has been a while since I was there because of the Supreme Martial Arts Festival and the attack ruckus. I went there to check on the item as soon as possible, so I used the Tino effect to raise Martis-san''s mood and showed the ring that didn''te off even though it wasn''t tightly wrapped on my finger.


    As soon as Martis-san heard about the situation, his cheeks twitched and his voice trembled.


    Cry, you Don''t tell me you put this on without thinking!? (Martis)


    No, no, no, it is not like that (Cry)


    You idiot! How many years have you been using Relics!? You amateur! (Martis)


    Many Relics are unknown, and many of them are dangerous. That is why there is a profession of Relic Appraiser in this world. Tino, who gave me the ring, turned pale due to Martis-san''s sharp words. But Liz lightly said.


    Haaaah? Are you making fun of a Level 8, Martis-chan? How could Cry-chan put it on without thinking? (Liz)


    Nuuuh (Martis)


    Martis-san *<i>jirojiro</i>* stares at my face. Following Liz''s follow-up, Tino, who had turned pale, also breathed a sigh of relief. Yup Just put that on my Divine Strategies.


    I crossed my arms and gave a badass smile. Being badass is convenient at times like this.


    It is fine, just give me an appraisal quickly. I will verify if it is what I expected. (Cry)


    Like exchanging our answers, huh Wait a second. I have seen this before. (Martis)


    After all, Martis-san is reliable. I am d I stayed on his good side. When Martis-san went to the back of the counter, he brought a thick hand-made Relic Encyclopedia. It is a secret encyclopedia that he created by continuing to appraise Relics over decades. Martis-san put down the picture book with a thud, *<i>barabara</i>* flipped through it and stopped at a random page he turned over.


    Here it is Hmph. It is wooden because it is a ring created by Spirit People. Hmph, to think you would dare equip something this problematic? Where did you find it? (Martis)


    He showed me the book. There was a picture and the name of a ring that looked exactly like the one I was wearing. There is no doubt, it is this.


    Hermit Ring (<i>Cursed Tree Ring of Destiny</i>)? A ring used for training? (Cry)


    Those are information provided by Spirit People. Only a few Relic Appraisers have been informed about thisThey can''t They couldnt stand the fact that items derived from Spirit People are circting on the market. They are trying to retrieve them by providing us with information. (Martis)


    I see Oh,e on. Because of Kruz and Eliza, I can''t picture Spirit People at all. Come to think of it, Eliza said she was looking for something too.


    Martis-san exins in a serious voice. I have shown him various dangerous Relics in the past, but it has been a long time since he has been this serious.  If I show him that treasure chest, he will be so shocked that his heart will stop.


    In the past, among the ancient Spirit People, it seems that one with particrly strong blood and strengthA "High Spirit People (<i>High Noble</i>)" "Shrine Maiden (<i>Miko</i>)" created it in order to gain another dimension of power. Seriously, it just goes to show that we are not the only civilization that is up to no good. (Martis)


    Eh, could it be that I will obtain another dimension of power too? That is Problematic Won''t that make them ask me to join them on their next adventure? I ask Martis-san with a little *<i>wakuwaku</i>* excitement.


    So, what is the effect you think it has? (Cry)


    Martis-san took a deep breath, held his breath for a moment, and said in a serious voice.


    Cry, stay calm and listen to me. This ring Will attracts Curses. (Martis)


    It will Attracts curses, you said!?


    A "High Spirit People (<i>High Noble</i>)" "Shrine Maiden (<i>Miko</i>)"In other words, it is a ring that enhances the power of a "Shaman (<i>Jujutsushi</i>)" by receiving more powerful curses on their body. There is a simr ritual called "Kodoku1" that existsBut this is an advanced form of it. It is said that it soon became obsolete due to its excessive power of attraction, causing the death of many of the "High Spirit People (<i>High Noble</i>)" who went through this trainingBecause it is still being passed down, there are times when it appears as a Relic like this one. Long life is not always a good thing. Cry, that thing is a hell lot nastier than you think, you know? You can''t even remove it without a powerful Spirit People Shaman. It doesn''t matter if you are Level 8, it is impossible for you. (Martis)


    I felt as if the impact had hit me on the head as hard as it could. I look down at the wooden ring. Tino is looking at me worriedly. It doesn''t look like this wooden ring is such a big dealBut I see, there are such things in this world.


    I stared down at the ring for a while, then held out both of my hands and asked Martis-san.


    Hey, Martis-san. I have a silly questionIs it possible that there are other Relics I am wearing that attract curses? (Cry)


    Wh At? (Martis)


    Even before I put this on, curses are *<i>gungun</i>* swarming at me. A littlete for that! I can''t imagine attracting even more curses! They aren''t able toe near me because there is no more space avable. The curses are waiting in line for their turn!


    I feel like it is going to be minus and minus makes a plus. d to hear that it isn''t a big deal.


    Thanks for reading! A ring that attracts curses and killed many Spirit People Shaman? Pfff easy peasy, not a big deal for Cry! You cant multiply Cry''s curse-attracting power that is already infinite!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Kodoku: It means Poisoning someone. I left it in Japanese because it is better than saying poisoning someone.</li></ol>

 Chapter 296.1: Peace

    Chapter 296.1: Peace


    Sharpen your spirit! To be defeated by a Magic Sword is a disgrace to the school! (Thawne)


    The students swing their swords single-mindedly. At the "Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>)" school dojo. The ce where the w marks of the Magic Sword still strongly remained was filled with even greater enthusiasm than before.


    Thawne Rowell, the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) nced at his students with a sharp gaze and looked down at the main source of the turmoil at his side.


    The magic sword was deeply stuck into a pedestal, quietly shining in the sunlight.


    While Nadori was wielding the sword, the sword seemed to have a jet ck color that seemed to absorb everything, but now the de is shining with a suspicious crimson color that stirs people''s hearts.


    This is It is probably this. It bewitches people with its dubious brilliance and evokes madness in those who hold it in their hands. A true demonic sword.


    It is an unprecedented case that Nadori, one of the most skilled students in the school, was possessed by a magic sword.


    The swordsmanship of the "Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>)" school has earned a special position in the Imperial Capital because of its proficiency. It has many students among the nobility in the Imperial Capital and sometimes stands shoulder-to-shoulder with the Knight Order. Some citizens imed that the "Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>)" school was stronger than the Knight Order. If word got out that a swordsman from one of these schools had been possessed by a Magic Sword and gone on a rampage, the reputation of the school would fall to the ground, and this would have led to a decline in national power. The school does not only have allies, there are also those who do not think well of them.


    Thanks to Franz-kyo''s quick response, we were able to get by with just this much. The actual destruction of the dojo cannot be hidden, but a gag order wasid down at thest minute. It never appeared in the newspapers or other media. Rumors may have started, but citizens were not harmed, and if there was no evidence, on the surface it would seem like there is no problem.


    Apparently, Franz-kyo was asked to intervene by Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) via a Symphonic Stone. He was the one who sent the sword so he was really a foul man.


    And the only reason most of the students who knew the situation didn''t leave was becauseThawne himself had proven his strength.


    In the first ce, the Thawne-style swordsmanship is all about training your mind, technique, and body, not drowning in strength, and standing his ground when facing hopeless battles, and maintaining a calm mind in any situation. In light of this belief, Nadori was too immature.


    I don''t care whether the fault lies with Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) or not. No matter the case, this is a shameful result for the head of the school. Because the senior student who I directly taught and polished their mind, technique, and body was corrupt.


    I put my hand on the hilt of the magic sword. To master the sword, I traveled all over the world. I fought many powerful enemies and was blessed with many allies, and at some point, I was known as the "Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>)".


    This is human potential. Even a cursed magic sword cannot vite a spirit sharpened like a sword. Thawne himself is still walking on this path, but even so, if it is a magic sword of this level, even he can resist it.


    I looked around at my students who each wielded a sword and raised my voice.


    Indeed This sword has a terrifying power. It is a Magic Sword that bewitches its bearer and invites him or her to kill. But it is the weak heart that lurks within us that this sword takes advantage of, if you reach the state of Meikyo Shisui1, you will not be tempted by the sword. (Thawne)


    ThereforeLuke Psycol, who sought only sword skills with a straight and insanely pure mind, was not tempted even when he held the sword.


    A great sword is something that tempts people''s minds to a greater or lesser degree. When a person no longer loses his or her mind when touching this sword, it can be said that they have finally be a true swordsman, regardless of the skills they have honed or the achievements they have made up to that point.


    Holy swords choose their wielder, but cursed swords also choose their wielder.


    Whoever thinks can do it, can challenge this magic sword at any time. I will be there. When you ovee the temptation of this sword, you would have reached a higher realm. (Thawne)


    With a new and clear goal in mind, the swordsmen under my tutge were now more focused. The slight awe that had remained in their hearts at the bewitching brilliance of the magic sword has certainly faded. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    At this rate, it won''t be long before we see a swordsman who can ovee this magic sword.


    Voices full of spirit rise. The wounded Nadori had also finished his treatment and was single-mindedly swinging his sword among them.


    There, Luke, who was the only one swinging with a wooden sword, said


    "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)"  What about my trial? (Luke)


    Luke, you Learn not to cut things. (Thawne)


    I''ve already learned that from Cry a long time ago Anyway, "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)", I want to cut strong people! (Luke)


    I have also told you this many times before, in case you forgot Or rather, Luke Don''t tell me you weren''t deceived by the sword because you are already a lost cause in general


    Thawne let out a deep sigh, overwhelmed by a strange sensation. Guiding a disciple to the right path is difficult even with the power of a Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>).


    Mm So this is what you call a lucky break (?)


    It isparable to a magic wand from the highest-ss Relics What a terrifying amplification strength (?)


    There was a mixture of fear and excitement in Anna''s voice, her assistant. Sage Clusta tapped her forehead with her index finger, knowing that the stories she often heard from Lucia about her brother were no joke.


    The main professors of the Magic Academy of Zebrudia were gathered in the auditorium. The restoration of the barriers and the school buildings had not yet beenpleted, but they had gathered there upon hearing of a new discovery.


    A strange staff made entirely of ck color was ced in the middle of the auditorium. But it was not just any staff. Anyone with some knowledge of Magic would have been able to see it without a doubt. The vortex of magic power that the staff gathers from the airA rare phenomenon that urs only with the very best wands from a Magi.


    An excellent wand converges not only the Magic power of the caster, but also the Magic power floating in the air, and converts it into power to manifest the Magic extremely efficiently.


    The staff was made from the ashes of that ck world tree that destroyed the Academy without distinction.


    I was surprised when I heard that it would be an extremely good catalyst, but I had no idea that it would produce such excellent quality even when used to make a wand There was no longer any anger about the destruction of the school building on the faces of the assembled professors.


    Thanks for reading! Forgot to post the chapter yesterday Looks like we are going to have the aftermath of Strange Grief''s Shisho after what happened with the curses Is the curse streak finally over or the calm before the storm!? <ol><li>Meikyo Shisui: It means a state of rity or enlightenment.</li></ol>

 Chapter 296.2: Peace

    Chapter 296.2: Peace


    The ck World Tree Is the information that it''s an imitation of the World Tree not far off the mark? (Professor 1)


    Isn''t its Magic Absorption just a side effect? When you look at its behavior, it makes more sense to think that it did what it did because its real mission was to grow. It is said that the World Tree is rooted in the earth and has stored enormous magic power over a long period of time. (Professor 2)


    For Magi, an excellent staff that dramatically increases the quality and number of spells they can cast is something they desperately want. In this day and age, excellent staff are extremely rare. The performance of a staff increases or decreases greatly depending on the materials used, the skill of the maker, and the timing of the creation, so there is no two staff that are alike, and it is said that even a first-ss wand maker can only produce one in ten staff that can withstand practical use. Moreover, wands produced with modern technology are vastly inferior to those generated as a Relic. Most of the wands possessed by famous Magi are nearly one-of-a-kind Relics, and wands that areparable to those Relics are produced in extremely small quantities and are sold for a terrifying price.


    As one would expect, most professors at Zebrudia Magic Academy already have famous wands, but when the possibility of creating a powerful wand lies before them, it is inevitable that they will throw off the task of rebuilding the school building and gather in the auditorium.


    Sage, also known as Immortal (<i>Fumetsu</i>), has been a Magi for much longer than she looks, but she has never heard of a substitute for the World Tree.


    From what I have checked, it seems that the wand that was brought in did not go out of control at the time when it was touched by the Sword Saints (<i>Kensei</i>) Magipanion. Could it be that after being buried in the Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>) warehouse for so many years and not being used, theck of Magic power could have caused it to run amok? (Professor 3)


    So it was filled up with the attacks made by Rosemary and the Magi from the academy It does make sense, in a manner of speaking (Professor 4)


    So, you''re saying that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) anticipated this and sent the wand to you? (Professor 5)


    That''s ridiculous


    The eyes of the professor of the academy werepletely clouded over the face of the greatest discovery of the century. I hastily interject into the conversation, which is about to take a strange turn on its own while I was remaining silent.


    Wait, wait, wait, no matter how good his reason wasThe destruction of the academy and the endangerment of the Imperial Capital must not be forgiven. (Sage)


    But Professor Sage. The Empire is surprisingly silent about him. In the first ce, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) saved the Emperor''s life just the other day, and at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival, he thwarted Nine-Tails Shadow Fox''s (<i>Kyubi no Kage Kitsune</i>) n. It is too bad to denounce him now. After all, we were the ones to close the subject. (Professor 1)


    Certainly I also looked into it personally, but even I couldn''t help but say that Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) sess was remarkable when I do not think very well of that young man. Thanks to all of his achievements, he would be forgiven even if the academy''s argument was epted and he was found guilty. One of the professors looked at Lucia, who was standing next to Sage with a discouraged expression on her face, and said.


    Besides, he''s Lucia''s older brother. (Professor 2)


    Step-brother, desu. Professor. And I also thinkMy brother went too far. (Lucia)


    Why are all the professors on Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) side, but only her Imouto is on Sage''s side? From what I heard about her daily life, it seems that Lucia is having a lot of trouble too. Although it is strange that it sounds like she is infatuated with him when you listen to her all the time.


    Whether he is your inw or not, I don''t care either way! The problem is that arguing with him will do you no good. If you are going to spend that kind of time, you might as well explore new possibilities for this substitute. If it sucks in magic power and grows into a giant, there is even the possibility of it regenerating infinitely depending on the conditions, you know? (Professor 3)


    If we could use an infinite amount of material that is simr to the World Tree Then it would be a major historical breakthrough. (Professor 4)


    Theypletely forgot that the academy was half-destroyed by just one of its rampages. Of course, now that Sage and the rest of the professors are there, we should be able to deal with the same situation, but it is not something we can be optimistic about. But under the current situation, they would not listen to what I say. Sage, half resignedly watched the situation, when one of the professors said to her.


    Then, whichboratory will be in charge of the research on this wand, but (Professor 5)


    The air *<i>pishiri</i>* became tense. Its properties alone make it a very interesting experimental material. Anyone involved in magical research would want it even if they have to bite someone''s throat. Normally, the person who procured the staff should be the one in charge, but this time the situation is what it is. All the Magi in the Academy had mobilized to stop the staff from going out of control.


    Was this going to be another long debate? As I felt a sharp pain in my head from the stress, the professor said something I had not expected.


    There may be many reasons to say this, but Lucia Roge, who belongs to Professor Sageboratory, is Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) Imouto. Everyone knows that he created a grimoire for Lucia, and there is a strong possibility that this staff was also entrusted to Lucia, so I think it is logical to leave it to Professor Sage''sboratoryWhat does everyone think about this? (Professor 1)


    At these words, the professors all look at Sage. But no one seemed to object. On the contrary, they were even reluctantly in favor of the idea. What is behind the thoughts of these great masters of Magic in the Imperial Capital? No This is.


    Sage frowned at the looks, which even felt like they had weight behind them, and said.


    I understand. However, this wand was undoubtedly made possible with the help of the Magi in eachboratory, so if we make any new discoveries, we will be sure to work together promptly. (Sage)


    This is a great discovery that will go down in history. You have my best regards, Professor Sage. (Professor 1)


    This isA cor. Sage, who was the only professor in the academy who waspletely unconvinced by this situation, was given something so that she wouldn''t do anything unnecessary, it was a bait. Of course, there is most likely also some of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) consideration behind his action. After all, there is no doubt that the young man cares about Lucia.


    Apparently, this is as far as I will go this time. But I will not forgive you. I will not forgive you for giving Lucia such a strange grimoire and twisting her talent into that strange direction.


    One of the professors called out to Lucia, who was quiet all the time.


    Please give him my best regards. Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) sister. (Professor 2)


    I am, his step-sister! (Lucia)


    Lucia clenched her fists and raised her voice at the professor, who was twice her senior.


    Thanks for reading! Haha only Lucia and Sage are against Cry. But in the end thanks to Infinite Variety''s divine strategy everyone is happy!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 297.1: Peace â‘¡

    Chapter 297.1: Peace ¢Ú


    That damn Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). I never thought he would take advantage of an Alchemist''s passion, what a coward! (Niklf)


    After being released from interrogation, he leaves the detention center with Sytry, who hase to bail him out. Although he was ced in jail and interrogated for only a few days, it felt like months to Niklf Smokey.


    Niklf is the chairman of the Primus Academy of Magic Sciences and a member of the nobility. He has a fair amount of power, and his hand extends to the Knight Order, but this time he couldn''t stay unscathed because of the magnitude of the event. It would be a little while before the other researchers returned to the Primus Academy of Magic Sciences. But if the Strawberry ze that Niklf and the others had fought over had been the real thing instead of a Strawberry Milk, it wouldn''t have ended up this leniently. At the very least, he would have been stripped of his position as chairman and expelled from the academy. However, since almost everyone participated in the struggle, Primus Academy of Magic Sciences would have copsed if that had happened.


    Sytry says a little apologetically to Niklf, who does not hide his bad mood.


    I am sorry. I was also identally deceived tooCry-san can be a little mischievous (Sytry)


    Hmph. I didn''t expect him to even deceive hisrades He is a merciless man, as rumored to be believed. (Niklf)


    I heard that he even toyed with the Emperor when escorting him to the Conference. Perhaps his sense of danger has been paralyzed by repeatedly exploring Treasure Shrines. It is unusual, but not unheard of for people to lose their sense of danger not only for themselves but also their sense of danger against someone of authority. I hear that Solis Rodin, the hero who founded this country, was also a person like this.


    When Niklf stared at her, Sytry hid her face with both of her hands and said.


    He is very Evil. (Sytry)


    It was obviously a fake cry. Although Sytry appears to be calm and gentle, there is no way that a woman who has made her mark among all those sly and cunning Alchemists in the world would shed tears over something as trivial as this.


    The Finest (<i>Saiyuu</i>) is a sign that a person has mastered at a high level all the abilities necessary for an alchemist, including the art of maniption. It is not a decorative title.


    Whatever. The foolish one who was tricked by him is us. Now I know how many people are out to kill me. Sytry, was everything all right while I was gone? (Niklf)


    Yes. As in the first ce most of the schrs have been caught (Sytry)


    This is the biggest blunder since the inception of the Primus Academy of Magic Sciences. Damn! (Niklf)


    However, it was fortunate for Niklf that Sytry, even if she is only a former apprentice, has escaped the Knight Order. Not many people are going to approach Niklf, who is currently in a very perilous position.


    The reason why Sytry wasn''t captured was because she clearly didn''t participate in the scramble. And, of courseThat is just as Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) expected it to be. It is clear that this former apprentice of mine is infatuated with Cry Andrich, but Cry also seems to care a great deal about Sytry, whom she says is his childhood friend.


    It would be no small feat to outwit the eyes of that man who is feared as a Divine Strategist and have a foresight that is close to a near-future vision, and the finest who became an Alchemist. Although so far, Sytry does not seem to be interested in power.


    Despite this situation, Sytry seemed to be in a good mood. So I pointed out her attitude.


    Sytry, you bastard You snatched research materials from other departments while no one was around, didn''t you? (Niklf)


    Are you out of your mind? Do you think I would do such a terrible thing? Do you have any proof? (Sytry)


    Knowledge and talent alone will not make you the finest. Action is essential to be the finest. And also the courage to take risks. Sytry looks hurt, but this former apprentice of mine is the kind of woman whoughs when she is truly hurt. A first-rate Alchemist does not reveal her emotions so easily.


    I put strength behind my stare as I looked eye-to-eye with her. Sytry countered with a wrinkle on her forehead for a while but eventually looked away quickly.


    I didn''t steal it, but Well, we couldn''t let the knights take everything. There was no one there, so it was really a close call! (Sytry)


    You damn opportunist thief. (Niklf)


    We had beenpletely fooled. Even if the research material could be recovered, it would already be in her head, all of its contents, word for word. And it is not like there is a way to erase her memory. Some of them were probably materials that were being studied in secret by the various departments, of which Niklf waspletely unaware. Knowledge is the foundation of the Primus Academy of Magic Sciences. This was equivalent to having the entire Primus Academy of Magic Sciences stolen.


    Of course, it wouldn''t be strange if something else was stolen in the confusion, but.


    After all, themotion was too great. Some members of the academic staff may have tried to steal the results and experimental materials of other institutions, just as Sytry had done. It would be quite difficult to flush them out now.


    However, it would be bad for my position as the president of the Academy if I was to let them go without telling them something. How do I deal with themJust as I was thinking about it, Sytry said naturally without even a twitch on her face.


    Niklf-san. Actually We really had the real Strawberry ze. Cry-san has Well, it seems that it was originally in that canteen and wasPoured down the drain. (Sytry)


    What, that is ridiculous (Niklf)


    The legendary potion, moreover one that is really frowned upon, one that is punishable by death for just possessing it alone, was poured down the drain? Even safer Magic Potions are not processed that way when they are being disposed of. It is impossible.


    Niklf-san, what you are thinking ispletely reasonable. HoweverThe one who did something this unreasonable move is the Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka), I think? (Sytry)


    Why are you so unsure at the end Then, Sytry, are you saying that there is a reason behind his nonsensical action? (Niklf)


    I couldn''t stop the passion from leaking out of my voice. No matter how diluted it is, the fact that the controlling drug has been dissolved is a big clue. The sewers are vast, but a detailed investigation would turn up some information. It is simply far better than being fooled into believing something that doesn''t exist exists.


    The sewers of the Imperial Capital are spread out like a meshwork and are quite vast. Besides, if it is in the sewers, there is no need to worry about the controlling medicine entering the mouths of the citizens of the Imperial Capital for the time being. Even if it is the Strawberry ze, as soon as it is diluted in the sewers, it will quickly be ineffective. Of course, I suppose we could at least find some clues on how to reproduce it. (Sytry)


    However, if you drink it before it bespletely diluted There are things that live in the underground sewer of the Imperial Capit Hh!? No wayThe monster in the underground sewer!? (Niklf)


    The Imperial Capital of Zebrudia has vastly developed over several hundred years. The underground sewers, which were built immediately after the capital was relocated to its current location, support the lives of the citizens of the Imperial Capital and have expanded in aplex and bizarre manner as the capital has developed.


    At some point, the underground sewage became tooplicated, and couldn''t be controlled anymore, so it was now governed by the rules of the underground.


    All sorts of things lurk in the underground of the Imperial Capital where the sewage flows. Rats, cockroaches, bats, and other small animals. Humans who have been driven out of the public world andMonsters.


    The Monsters of the underground sewers is a kind of urban legend in the Imperial Capital. Hiding in the sewage and swimming in the vast underground sewers, looking for its new prey, the ruler of the underground.


    It is believed that an aquatic Monster may have lived underground for many years and umted its power, but the truth is not known. Due to the casualties of several knights and Hunters who have gone in to investigate, it is now a basic rule to enter inrge groups when entering the underground sewers for maintenance. The rulers do not attack those who walk inrge groups.


    I didn''t think that the Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) would be interested in urban legends. (Niklf)


    You can''t be a Hunter without curiosity. Don''t you think now is a good time to go to the sewer with a small group of people? (Sytry)


    What an interesting idea. There are those among the nobility who are interested in monsters. (Niklf)


    No matter how much of an urban legend a monster may be, it is still a living being. If it drinks the Strawberry ze before it is fully diluted, it wouldn''t stand a chance.


    If I can capture the monster while investigating the traces of Strawberry ze, I may be able to use it for alchemy research. It may also be possible to analyze the ingredients from the reactions of subjects who drank the controlling drug. If Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) was going to dispose of it anyway, there shouldn''t be any problem with taking it over. If I have Sytry with me, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) will not be able to make any drastic moves.


    Get ready, Sytry. We are going underground. I think it goes without saying, but don''t forget your protective gear. Everything isFor the sake of development of the Primus Academy of Magic Sciences! (Niklf)


    Niklf forgot all the resentment he had felt earlier, turned around, and gave instructions to his former apprentice.


    Thanks for reading! *Tadada* We finally discover why Cry poured the Strawberry Milk into the drain! It was to control the Monsters in the sewer! Moreover, who knew that Sytry old Alias had so much meaning!

 Chapter 297.2: Peace â‘¡

    Chapter 297.2: Peace ¢Ú


    In front of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" chapel of the church in the Imperial Capital. Looking at the crucified Marin''s Wails, the head of the Imperial Capital ChurchEdgar Winwood, a priest who prays to the great Light Spirit rooted in the deepest end of this world, sighed deeply.


    The Imperial Capital Church, which was already full of dealing with Marin''s Wails, was in a whirlpool of chaos due to the sudden return of the missing priests.


    No one understood the situation. Among those who have returned, there are those who had been missing for years or even decades, and their identities have yet to be confirmed.


    The only thing we knowIs that the one who released the missing people was Cry, the one who took that box, and that the young man mentioned the word Spirited Away.


    Finding missing people in just half a day This is unprecedented. Using the word Astute to describe him is not nearly enough. Apparently your friend Is really loved by the world. (Edgar)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    Edgar''s words are answered in a low voice by Anthem, who is also the childhood friend of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) and who could now be called the symbol of the Church in the Imperial Capital.


    asionally, there are those in this world who aplish feats that are beyond the imagination of ordinary people. When I was first introduced to him by Anthem, I thought that he was not what I expected. Even now, my impression of him being unreliable has not changed at all. But that young man, who had caught the attention of "Commander Franz (<i>Franz-Dancho</i>)", "Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark Shibucho</i>)", Ark Rodin, and other famous Hunters during Marin''s Wails purification operation, must have been born under the star of a hero.


    Spirited Away, huh. No matter what method he used, no matter where he learned about itHe saved our believers. There was already the case with Marin''s Wails but once again we owe him a debt of gratitude. Our priests don''t really like him, but I have to thank him. (Edgar)


    After all, that young man is the leader of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), the Party to which Anthem belongs. I have somewhat heard about their fighting style, but the story about Lucia Roge involving Anthem in her Offensive Advanced Magic during the battle against Marin''s Wail has already been spread. No one feels good about having their beloved Pdin used as a wall. He is first and foremost a HunterBut human emotions are not so simple.


    The top priority right now is to deal with Marin''s Wails. However, after the Spirit People Shaman has safely arrived at the church andpleted the purificationIt would be a good idea to formally invite that young man to the church as a way of resolving the troubles of the past. Those who were missing were saved, so we should not return this favor with ungratefulness.


    Then Edgar sighed.


    But Spirited Away, huh. I don''t know which god it is, but there are too many troublesome gods in this world. (Edgar)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    The Level 10 Treasure Shrine that had once existed in the current location of the Imperial CapitalThe God of Another (<i>Isei no Kami</i>) that manifested in the Star Temple. Nearly ten years ago, one of the most powerful Hunters in the world, Exceed Sequence, was given the opportunity to raise his level by going to the Treasure ShrineThe Hall of the Holy Kingwhere the Delegate (<i>Daiko-sha</i>) was sleeping.


    The Phantom of a god that transcends human knowledge manifested as the result of Mana Material umting to the limit, is a terrifying threat to humans. Some studies suggest that these supernatural beings were responsible for the destruction of some civilizations that were destroyed in the past.


    And then, at that time, I remembered what Anthem told me and put my hand on my chin.


    Come to think of it, the Heavenly Fox (<i>Ten no Kistune</i>) you encountered in the sky at the Lost Inn was also like that God must really love him. I hope it is not some kind of bad omen (Edgar)


    Umu, Umu (Anthem)


    Whether Anthem understands or not, he nods broadly. The few weaknesses of this Pdin were the fact that he is a man of few words.


    With the return of the missing priests, the church''s strength will also increase. Although they have not been treated with therapy and cannot be treated as a fighting force immediately, it seems that some of them are skilled practitioners. By the time Lapis and the otherse back with the Shaman, they will have probably recovered.


    After bracing himself up, Edgar knelt down next to Anthem, looked up at the sky, and offered up his prayers to the great God of Light.


    Preparations are being made in a hurry to wee the difficult Spirit People Shaman that Lapis and the others have talked about.


    The conditions given were to prepare the carriage and keep people away.


    It is not an easy task to stop traffic in the Imperial Capital, arge city, but circumstances are circumstances. We also have the Emperor''s approval. For the carriage too, the materials are specific. We also have to find a mythical beast to pull it.


    I sent people to various ces, and at the same time, proceeded to arrange for the carriages. Because of the short notice, there were several adjustments that I had to make in person.


    The Zero Knight Order''s main duty is to protect the Emperor''s personal safety, but now is not the time to say this.


    It was at such a time, when the knights were working together, dizzying and frantic with their ns, that the Symphonic Stone from the Divination Institute trembled. Franz frowned at the brief report he received. He has not slept well for some time, but his eyes light up at once.


    It is strange The predictions from the Divination Institute are not disappearing. (Franz)


    Perhaps it will disappear if the current strategy works. (Knight)


    A subordinate, who, like Franz, had been so busy that he had little sleep, said with bags under his eyes.


    Certainly, there was a possibility of that. Divination is an uncertain process, to begin with. You cannot choose when to receive a prediction, and there is a timeg.


    However, I am feeling anxious. Compared to the previous events, things are going too well this time.


    Normally, this would have been a wee development, but this case also involves Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). Yes Now that I think back on it, that man was quite quiet this time. No, he was too quiet! I have been greatly provoked when I have been involved with that man in the past, but not this time.


    Shaking my head sideways, I suddenly shudder.


    No It seems, a new shape could be seen. They said it''s shaped like A fox. (Knight)


    A fox Tsk!? No way, then, this time as well it is them!? (Franz)


    Hmph The possibility of them being involved is quite high. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) was also attacked recently, but (Knight)


    The Nine-Tail Shadow Fox (<i>Kyubi no Kage Kitsune</i>) does not forgive those who defy them. Given the background of our rtionship, retaliation is quite possible.


    However, we have determined a rough estimation of the ce where Marin''s Wails and the other cursed itemse from. All of them were already in the Imperial Capital long ago, so there is no way the "Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>)" is the one causing them. The only thing whose origin is unknown is the Magic Sword that was first pushed to the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) by Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), but No


    Hmph If that were the case, they should have seen the vision of a fox from the beginning. Then this meansIt is from now on? (Franz)


    There is no doubt. The "Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>)" is after the Shaman that Lapis and the others are going to pick up.


    If we fail to purify Marin''s Wails due to not having the help of the Spirit People Shaman, that dreadful curse will eventually fall on the Imperial Capital. No, it is not an eventuality. If the Relic that stops Marin''s Wails is released, the curse will fall upon the entire Imperial Capital. I can''t even imagine how much power would be released from that thing inside the Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle.


    Request the cooperation of each Knight Order. Tell them to prepare for an attack of the "Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>)" with all their force avable! (Franz)


    There is a limit to the number of knights that can be used. What about the defense of the church? (Knight)


    Use the Hunters. We cannot deploy the Knight Order on arge scale near the church. Contact the "Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark Shibucho</i>)"! Lapis, can you hear me? (Franz)


    Hmph. I understand. The Shamans don''t likerge groups of peopleBut I will at least try to persuade them. (Lapis)


    Lapis'' cold voice can be heard from the Symphonic Stone on the table. Her tone is definitely not something that should be aimed towards a noble but the content of what she said is so considerate of the human side that it is hard to believe that she is a Spirit People.


    I will not let my guard down. Recently, my expectations have been betrayed way too many times. If we fall behind that organization any further, I will never be able to face His Majesty the Emperor and Princess Murina.


    They must absolutely be stopped. This is the moment of truth.


    What are you looking for? (?)


    At the deepest part of the Lost Inn. At the treasure house where things taken from humans lie.


    The Ani Kitsune stares in wonder at the unusual sight of his Imouto Kitsune who was *<i>gosogoso</i>* rummaging through the room, which intruders or Phantoms rarely enter, and called out to her.


    Stimtion from the outside world is essential for growth. The fox spirits that appear in the Lost Inn are highly intelligent, but due to the environment where no visitors came in, most of them are stagnant in their original state, without individuality.


    This Imouto Kitsune, on the other hand, was different.


    Deceived by a human, she learned the taste of Aburaage. Being in the outside world has given her further stimtion, and she seems to have grown up a lot as a Phantom. Defeat is hard toe by for the invincible fox spirits, which areposed of a vast amount of Mana Material. Especially from the point of view of the Ani Kitsune who knew her from when she was emotionless and had no sense of self, her Imouto''s growth is deeply moving.


    The Imouto Kitsune, who had stuck her head from the mountain of treasure with her tail wagging, did not change her posture and answered in a nonchnt manner to what he said.


    A curse item. (Imouto Kitsune)


    Thanks for reading! And thank you Chulbom for the Ko-fi! Yoooo Imouto Kitsune will personally give a curse to Cry! In my opinion, the first prophecy was really about Marin and the dark knight but because of Crys intervention the prophecy changed to Imouto Kitsunes curse. Sasaga Crys Infinite Trials. When it is too easy gotta up the difficulty!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 298.1: Prophecy

    Chapter 298.1: Prophecy


    Breathing steadily, I stand ready behind Master~. When I sharpen my nerves and prepare to respond to anything that maye, I feel like I have be a splendid first-ss Hunter.


    It had been a long time since I had been Master''s~ escort.


    Master~ who has many enemies usually has an escort when he goes outside. Sometimes he has an escort even when he doesn''t go outside. Perhaps, rather than being his escort, it was probably for the purpose of interacting and checking your abilities. And there have been times when Tino has been chosen when I was much more inexperienced than I am now, but a Level 8 doesn''t need an escort in the first ce.


    Usually, it is the members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) who is in charge of being his escort. Onee-sama and everyone else is always busy, but there are many times when someone is avable for some reason, so except when Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) are on a hunt, I am rarely picked. There is no other choice but to call it luck that Tino is the only one who has free time today.


    A good amount of tension and excitement filled Tino''s entire body. I am usually ready to give it my all at any time, but my condition is perfect today. It''s not like it''s been a long time since we''ve seen each other, but it''s been Quite a while since we''ve been alone together. That alone feels great.


    There are two types of escort missions: Trial missions and Non-Trial missions. When strange incidents are happening, it is often the former case, but my Master~ intuition told me this. This time, it is probably thetter.


    It''s still a little noisy, but it seems that the recent series of strange disturbances seem to have settled down to some extent, and Master~ says he doesn''t n to go outside for a while. He also got involved with a terrifying Relic Box (Which Master~ seems to have named Mimik-kun), and albeit few, we also achieved our quota of Trials. In the first ce, the Imperial Capital is basically safe, so I don''t think anything more will happen.


    In other wordsThis is like a date. We aren''t going out, but this is something like a date. I don''t know why he needs an escort when he''s not going outside, but it''s a date. It must be what you call a house date. The ring I found was delivered to him properly too, so I feel that my luck is going in the right direction.


    We finally found a contractor for the Lounge which had been half destroyed during the attack and the cleanup was progressing smoothly. The crack that you could see here and there on the floor had already been fixed, so all that remains is to rece the ss and the broken tables with new ones and everything will be back to normal.


    In a corner of the Lounge. Master~ was facing the Carpet at a table that was fortunately spared from the attack.


    He has a very serious expression on his face as he ces Mimik-kun, possibly the most fearsome Relic Tino has ever seen, beside him. That carpet is not just any carpet. It is one of the most well-known Carpet Relics in the world. He received it as a reward for escorting the Emperor, but ording to what I heard from Lucia Onee-sama, it won''t let people ride on top of it even though it is a Flying Carpet.


    The carpet remained calm even after being summoned by its master. While crossing its legs (?), it holds a cup of coffee that it hasn''t had in its hand (?) and looked (?) at Master~. It acted like a prominent man. If it wasn''t a RelicAnd if Tino''s role wasn''t to stand behind and guard Master~, I would have chastised it.


    I''m used to Master~ starting things out of the blue, but what on earth is he going to do this time?


    Tino was hoping that we would be able to talk together for the first time in a long time and even go out to eat some sweets.


    I kill my breath and watch the situation like a loyal knight. Master~ closed his eyes for a few seconds and crossed his hands, but when he opened his eyes, he stared at the carpet quietly and said.


    You know, I think you are a guy who can do much more, you know. To begin with, the Flying Carpet is one of the most famous Relics and its usefulness is no less than that of a Magic Bag. Moreover, you have high specs on everything you need for a flying carpet, whether it is about the space, payload, travel speed, and required magic power in order to be used. Of all the Relics I own, you definitely have the most potential. This is something to be proud of. (Cry)


    (Tino)


    Believe in your power, Car-kun. I don''t know what happened to you in your past, but you can''t continue to lead a debauched life with the other carpets. You are not the kind of man to stop here! This is my advice as a friend. Fly And carry people with you! I am sure you can fly as high as you want and faster than anyone else! (Cry)


    Master~ You''re preaching a carpet


    In response to what Master~ said, the carpet *<i>tonton</i>* tapped the table with its finger (?). It was obvious that it was not listening. Well, the first question is where its ears are in the first ce, but Master~ really has a lot of different Relics. Mymon sense on Relics is already a mess because of him.


    In the first ce, why is Master~ so obsessed with flying carpets? The reason why flying carpets are particrly famous and fetch a high price is because they are very sought after by merchants and the like. If Hunters want to fly in the sky, all they have to do is to fly themselves. Tino can''t do it, but if you reach Level 8, you should be able to easily fly in the sky and if you want, you can also ask Lucia Onee-sama to carry you.


    As I was *<i>musumusu</i>* squirming and watching the world''s most unusual sermon on a carpet, Master~ says with even more fervor.


    If you are not confident, I will help you practice hand-in-hand. Let''s increase what you can do little by little. (Cry)


    Does carpet even have hands Rather, if you''re going to be so nice to the carpet, please be nice to me, Master~!


    When I was swallowed by the box and properly got the ring, he didn''t praise me for it. It''s just a little bit, but I feel like I want to be a Relic when I''m reborn. Please teach Tino various things too.


    The carpet did not change in any way its reaction to Master~ whose status was getting lower and lower. If it had been Tino, I would have been so happy that I would have wagged my tail if Master~ spoke so kindly to meNo, sorry, Master~. I might think that there''s something behind it. Because that''s how I''ve been subjected to special training for so many years now


    Look at Mimik-kun. It is an exceptionally excellent Magic Bag! It is at a Level where you are asking if you even need this many functions. But I''m sure if you try, you''ll be able to do this too (Cry)


    The carpet *<i>peshiri</i>* pped Master''s hand as he reached for it with a desperate expression on his face. After being treated so badly, Master''s~ expression changed.


    Master~ Why are you looking so happy!?


    However, that''s as far as it goes. Tino is an escort, but I can''t stand by and watch the carpet go unattended any longer. We don''t even know when people wille into the Lounge.


    To begin with, even though we are alone together, why am I left out. Even if it is a Relic, why should an inorganic object interfere with my date?


    I make a dignified expression and *<i>panpan</i>* p my hands to get Master''s~ attention.


    Master~, please leave it to me. With the training techniques that Lucia Onee-sama taught me, I will definitely make that Car-kun obedient! (Tino)


    Eeeeh It is fine even if you don''t do that. He is a child who can do it if he tries. (Cry)


    This is not good! We can''t show who we are if we don''t do this! (Tino)


    It is outrageous to take advantage of Master''s~ kindness. Even a carpet should be beaten into a pulp by an Infinite Trial. And then, it should learn its ce! Even Tino is a girl who can do it if she tries.


    Even for Tino, who has received various requests in the past, it will be the first time I will have to catch a carpet. I take a stance and slowly approach the carpet. The carpet''s shoulders (?) shivered when faced with Tino''s serious expression, and then gently floated up to pass over Tino''s head to finally go behind Master''s~ and clung tightly to his back.


    I unintentionally swallow my breath. Its movement was too natural. As one would expect from a carpet that Master~ took a liking to, it seems it is no ordinary carpet as it was able to go over my head.


    Hh What audacityNo, how despicable to use Master~ as a shield Or rather, please resist a little bit more, Master~! (Tino)


    Wait a sec? If I can''t get on it, why not just put it on like a cape? (Cry)


    Master~ says something funny and ties the carpet tips in front of him like a cape. It''s not good, when Master~ is like this, he is useless.


    Thanks for reading! Look at the carpet being so smug Looks like the hierarchy of power in Strange Grief is about to change XD But Tino, don''t worry Car-kun will not take your ce as the mascot of Strange Grief

 Chapter 298.2: Prophecy

    Chapter 298.2: Prophecy


    I take a deep breath and flip the switch to elerate my heartbeat a little. My heart was pulsating at a terrible pace, and my whole body became hot. It''s not as good as Onee-sama, but it''s a pseudo Absolute Shadow (<i>Zetsu Ei</i>) that I''ve been practicingtely.


    All my five senses were sharpened, and a sharp pain rushed to the back of my brain. Every muscle in my body was seething with the need to unleash its power. I never thought I would be unveiling it in a situation like this, butI can''t afford to be picky about my means.


    I won''t let you get away anymore. What shall I do after I catch this insolent carpet?


    If you don''t listen to Master~I''ll turn you into a squeezing rag. (Tino)


    Ti-Tino!? Calm down! (Cry)


    Master~ calls out my name in a panic, but it was that kind of attitude that made the carpet full of itself. If you do what you always do to Tino, you would have earned its respect, but this is just discrimination.


    Either you make the carpet pass a trial or pamper me like the carpet, pick whichever you prefer, Master~!


    It''s useless to use Master~ as a shield, our skill level is iparable. A carpet that has been pampered and enjoying a debauched life (?) is no match for Tino, who has been honed through hellish trials. I''ll tear it off in an instant and engrave the hierarchy between us.


    I concentrate on every single move of the carpet. Although their physical structure is different from that of a human, I should be able to predict its action as long as I can see its preliminary movements


    Today I''m in perfect condition. If I seed in training the carpet, Tino''s reputation will go up a notch. This time, for sure, he''ll give me a reward.


    I breathe thinly. Maybe because it''s under the terrifying pressure of Tino approaching like the devil, the carpet''s hand (?) twitches. Just when I was about to jump to get itI suddenly heard a noiseing from the entrance. In an instant, I remembered my duty as an escort and turned my attention there. It was almost at the same time that It entered and copsed on the floor.


    It was wearing an armor. It was not the kind of lightweight armor that Hunters wear, but rather the kind of elegant knightly armor that also serves as a symbol of authority. The reason he was not wearing a helmet was probably because he was in town. It''s a man. While in the elerated state due to the pseudo Absolute Shadows, Tino''s eyes clearly recognized the face of the man on the verge of copsing.


    Master~ who was startled by the noise, stared in wonder.


    Wh Who is that? (Cry)


    It''s Hugh, Master~! It''s Hugh LeGrand, the one who was sent by the Zero Knight Order! He said something insolent about bing Master''s~ disciple! (Tino)


    Ah Aaaaah (Cry)


    What a half-hearted reply. I don''t know if he is serious or joking I''m sure he was, probably, joking. I''m sure he wanted to make sure that Tino remembered him correctly.


    I remembered because of the impact he had on me, whether it was because Onee-sama knocked him out and carried him or that he suddenly applied to be Master''s~ disciple. Although he was an unpleasant man who somewhat reminded me of Ark, there was no doubt that he was a member of an official Knight Order which is known for being the elite. What happened to him?


    Master~ takes a deep breath in his chair and mutters.


    Is he Dead? (Cry)


    He''s alive, Master~. His heart is beating But it looks like he''s exhausted tho'' (Tino)


    I approach Hugh, who is lying on the ground, slowly and carefully. His armor, which had been well polished when I first saw him, was ckened with soot and covered with countless scratches. He did not seem to have any noticeable injuries, but his hair was *<i>bosabosa</i>* shaggy and his whole body smells bad. This isThe smell of the sewer.


    I *<i>chonchon</i>* poke Hugh a little with the tip of my shoe. However, Hugh only moans and doesn''t seem to get up.


    Master~ What should we do? It doesn''t look like he''ll die even if we leave him alone. (Tino)


    Uuuuun Then let''s just leave him alone then? (Cry)


    Master~ says while *<i>chirachira</i>* ncing at the carpet stuck to his back.


    After all Master~, aren''t you treating carpets and people too differently? Being an elite of the Zero Knights Order means that 9 out of 10, he is a nobleman. Wouldn''t it be a problem to leave him like that?


    When I was wondering what to do, Hugh, who was lying on the ground, suddenly moved. He seems to have regained consciousness, but although he does not seem strong enough to stand up, he moves his body with slow movements and *<i>gorori</i>* lies down on his back.


    Just by looking at his face, I knew that he had encountered an unusual situation. When I first saw him, his appearance gave me a fresh impression, but there was not a single trace left of it. He was knocked unconscious by Onee-sama the first time he came, but even that was nothingpared to how he is now. His cheeks were hollow and dark circles were sticking out under his eyes. His chin was covered with a little beard and his skin was dry. He looked as if he had been in distress for days, but his eyes, peering through his slightly open lids, were shining brightly.


    When Hugh saw Tino''s face, he smiled as if he was slightly relieved, lifted his arms as if he was squeezing out thest of his strength, and held out the object he was holding with great care.


    Give This To "Master (<i>Shi</i>)" Please (Hugh)


    !? (Tino)


    It was just a reflex. A Thief''s job is to keep the Party out of danger by searching and spotting traps. It is toote to move after seeing and understanding what happened.


    I step back and only after a few seconds do I realize that I have retreated. I realized that I forgot to breathe because I was choking and struggling to breathe.


    My danger detection ability cultivated from all my hunts so far alerts me of its danger.


    That Mimik-kun was a fearsome Relic, but it didn''t have a presence. But this is probably a threat that even untrained civilians can sense at a single nce.


    What Hugh held out wasA small wooden box. It was beautifully designed, but it was just a box, not a Relics or something simr. However, the miasmaing out of it was extraordinary.


    I felt a chill attacking my gut. A negative presence far stronger than any Phantoms I''ve encountered so far. rm bells are ringing in my brain more intensely than ever before. I wonder how I didn''t notice this until Hugh held it out.


    I don''t know what is inside, but I do know one thing.


    This isBeyond human control.


    Wh-What did you brinNo, don''t tell me, this is.


    Hugh must have clearly understood the horror of this box. No ordinary person would even think of approaching it, let alone touching it. It seemed like a miracle that he made it this far with the box. With a miasma this thick, just touching it must have been enough to cut into his psyche. Even if there was no physical painThe mind affects the body.


    The arm holding the box *<i>yurayura</i>* shakes unsteadily. Hugh says in a hoarse voice.


    I did It. Tell Kuh, Cuh. (Hugh)


    You did It? Tell T-Tell, what ? Cuh? What are you trying to say!? (Tino)


    There were so many questions I wanted to ask. Where did you find this? What is this? Why did you bring it here? This is clearly something that should be sealed up tight in the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church. But I didn''t have the time to do that. Hugh is at his limit, and once he loses consciousness, he won''t be back for a while. I need as many clues as possible.


    Atst, he lost all his strength, and the arm that was holding the box fell to the floor with a thud. The box he was holding in his hand slid heavily on the floor and stopped when hit the wall. The light fades from Hugh''s gaze.


    Then, Hugh said hisst words with a huffy look in his eyes.


    Cur Se No W. (Hugh)


    !? (Tino)


    As if the thread of consciousness had been cut off, Hugh''s strength left his body with a *<i>gakuri</i>* jerk.


    I forced my squeaky body to move and looked at Master~. Master~ while frequently worrying about Car-kun, who clung (?) to him more firmly than before, as if he could sense this threat even its the body was a Relic, said in his usual tensionless voice.


    Eh I don''t want it. (Cry)


    Aaah, I get it. I get it. The Infinite Trials aren''t over, right.


    No, no, no, no, I can''t handle something like that, Master~! Absolutely impossible!  Huh? Could that be because of that ring!


    Up until now, Master~ has put the n Members through various trials, and although there have been some seriously injured, there have been barelyReally barely any deaths. It is a miracle achieved through Master''s~ exceptional foresight and divine strategies. However, the box I saw just now was different. That''ll kill me. It''s unclear what''s in it, but even Tino who is enhanced with Mana Materials wouldn''t be able to get away with it. We are ying in a different league. Did you learn about Tino''s growth, so you raise the difficulty of the trial?


    If possible, I''d like the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church to take it while having the box still closedCan the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church even handle it?


    Fear and confusion ran through me. Moreover, I can''t move my body because I feel guilty that this might be happening because of the ring I found.


    We have to run away. That is beyond the reach of a Hunter. Master~, run away, and contact the "Light Spirit (<i>Kourei</i>)" ChurchI''ll take care of this ce!


    Neither my mouth nor my tongue could move. I managed to move only my face slightly and appealed with my eyes, believing that my message would be conveyed.


    Master~ *<i>unun</i>* nodded, walked past the frozen Tino, picked up the box near the wall as if he didn''t notice the miasma, and as if I was in a nightmare, he easily opened the lid.


    Thanks for reading! This chapter can be resumed in 2 sentence Tino: That box will kill us all, it must be sealed! Cry: Okay (Open the box) Sasuga Cry, he never disappoints us!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 299.1: Prophecy â‘¡

    Chapter 299.1: Prophecy ¢Ú


    This time, it is game over for Kikkikan-san. While walking through the hustle and bustle Imperial Capital of Zebrudia, Imouto Kitsune sighed with all her heart.


    In the first ce, even if it is for a moment, for a foolish humanTo win a battle of wits against a divine fox is a mistake. Because of this, Kikkikan-san had no respect for this Imouto Kitsune, and to top it off, he sent me messages as if I was his friend. But that rtionship will bepletely rectified by the results of this battle of wits.


    I am fascinated by my own skills.


    I havepletely returned his Curse Now. I pushed the worst of the worst curse that the Lost Inn possessed in an unprecedented smart way.


    The contracts that ur in the Lost Inn are fair to both parties. The content of the contract made with the intruder changes from time to time, but sometimes, as in the case with Kikkikan-san, it may result in a loss for the Lost Inn side.


    It seems that was something that was stolen from an intruder as a result of a contract in the past. Imouto Kitsune did not know the details, but the Ani Kitsune looked at the palm-sized wooden box that the Imouto Kitsune happened to pick up and said with a frown.


    Aaaah, don''t open that box. It is the saddest and most beautiful curse I have ever known. Phantoms aren''t its target, butKaa-san said she wished I hadn''t stolen it. It should be in the outside world, she said. Because it will bring disaster. Human passions are horrifying, beautiful, foolish, and lovely.


    Indeed, the box contained a terrifying power that was clearly visible from the outside. As the Ani Kitsune said, it was probably not a curse that would befall Phantoms. It was not in an active state, but if it were released into the world, it would probably be beyond human control. While it was smoldering in the Lost Inn with no one to direct its passions to, its power was growing thicker.


    Even that human without a sense of crisis must feel a sense of crisis when standing in front of that box. If I imagine his panicking face, it will make me feel better about all this. I am sure he will apologize to this Imouto Kitsune for not respecting her. He will apologize and cry to me, begging me to do something about it. Then, I will refuse with all my might.


    I''ll make him say, I lost. I''ll make him get down on his knees to do a Dogeza and offer me Aburaage.


    I had a terrible experience at the Supreme Martial Arts Festival. He doesn''t even seem to notice that this Imouto Kitsune let the enemy escape at the end. If it is like this, it won''t be a punishment for Kikkikan-san.


    On the other hand, this time the n was perfect. I made sure to check the situation carefully, and the dreaded curse was also casually dumped on a guy named Hugh, who was looking for a curse under Kikkikan-san''s orders. Any fool would be able to guess that it was this Imouto Kitsune''s work after hearing that message. And because he underestimated god''s kin, a terrible disaster will befall the Imperial Capital.


    And this is the work of the feared Spirit Fox that brings misfortune to those who dare oppose it.


    This is the final match. Ani Kitsune scolded me for being too involved with him. In the first ce, it is not very appropriate for a god''s kin to be frequently involved with a single human being.


    Suddenly, the air changes. The humans are unaware of it, but this Imouto Kitsune knows that It has begun.


    A jewel with a tragic history. The evilest curse that is widely known even in the human world, something that has passed the generation and left behind by a Spirit People. The seed of disaster, which had disappeared from the world after being kept in the Lost Inn for a long time, has now sprouted.


    The air was damp. I looked toward the n House where Kikkikan-san was. The sky was filled with swirling dark clouds. It seems that the box has been properly opened. The spreading curse would cover the Imperial Capital in the blink of an eye, bringing misfortune to millions of people.


    As far as this Imouto Kitsune knows, Kikkikan-san doesn''t have a sense of crisis and he is alsocking in everything else, but even if he hides his power, it is impossible topletely protect the people from the widespread curse. In the first ce, it would be quite difficult even if I tried my best. Why don''t you show me how a human being who has no sense of crisis can stand up to a terrifying power beyond humanprehension?


    Then, while I was satisfied with how things were progressing as expected, I suddenly noticed an unnatural scene.


    ? The clouds Are not Spreading? (Imouto Kitsune)


    This Imouto Kitsune can tell. The dark cloud rising from the n House is undoubtedly the form of the curse in the box. But the dark cloud, which should have covered the country in a matter of minutes if the human legends were correct, did not spread any further and stayed over the n House.


    The swirling power grows denser and denser even as I observe. If it is only in terms of density, it is a powerful miasma that surpasses even the interior of the Lost Inn. The curse targets humans and their society in general. This metropolis of Zebrudia should be a prime target.


    It is impossible. The curse of that jewel has already forgotten its own form after so many years and has be a vague and powerful phenomenon that curses its target indiscriminately. It should try to attack as many people as possible. There is no way a human being can control a curse and that is not something that can be purified.


    It was a mistake to stay away from the n House to watch my victory from high ground. I don''t know what is going on, but if I go there to see what is going on just because of that, it would be this Imouto Kitsune''s loss. I involuntarily rub my eyes and *<i>jii</i>* stare at the clouds. In front of this Imouto Kitsune, the swirling clouds wriggled like snakes and disappeared as if they were sucked into the n House.


    Right, it is as ifSomething sucked it.


    I pick up a beautifully carved box thrown roughly on the floor and open it carefully.


    What came out of it wasA ck smoke that reminded me of the sky during a thunderstorm. The smoke showed no sign of stopping, and when it reached the ceiling, it poured out through the still broken windows of the Lounge.


    Its momentum is simr to the waterfall that Luke uses during his training, so I can onlyugh at the scenery which is too much of a joke. Was it the Tamatebako1or what?


    Tino, who had been standing there looking pale, let out a hoarse voice.


    Wh-Wh-Wh What are you doinMaster~ (Tino)


    Eh!? (Cry)


    You were looking at me with an apologetic gaze as if you were telling me What if the box''s content broke, I''m sorry, Master~, so I just thought I should check it and reassure you, tho''


    To begin with, I didn''t really understand the situation. Hugh, was it? I remembered after Tino reminded me of him, but I don''t know why he is lying on the ground, why he came here, or what the box he brought was. I''m used to this kind of situation, so I may seem calm, but I am still quite confused.


    The smoke was ominous in appearance. It was more like a haze than smoke. Even the smoke from a fire is bad if inhaled, so you never know what might happen if you are exposed to something thates out of such a strange box. Tino approaches with unsteady steps.


    Ma-Master Th-The outside Is looking really bad (Tino)


    Well, calm down You have to calm down. (Cry)


    Venttion Venttion is important And maybe it is better to let it escape outside rather than let it fill the Lounge Rather, there''s nothing I can do here. I look at the box, which continues to spit smoke that feels vaguely ominous. How could such a small box contain so much smoke? It didn''t seem to be a RelicBut at that moment, I found something bright red inside the box, hidden by the smoke.


    Thanks for reading! Haha so the Imouto Kitsune gave the box because Cry sent a message saying Curse Now So Cry was really the catalyst of the Prophecy! <ol><li>Tamatebako: it is a treasure chest from the Japanese tale called Urashima Taro. You can think of it as Pandora''s box.</li></ol>

 Chapter 299.2: Prophecy â‘¡

    Chapter 299.2: Prophecy ¢Ú


    It was a piece of jewelry. A pretty big one at that. As I have Barrier Rings, I was about to reach into the box to take it out when suddenly I felt my body being pulled backward.


    I lost my bnce and the box rolled out of my hand. The carpet I was wearing like a cloak pulled me backward. It was almost at the same time as I realized the cause of my losing bnce that the smoke was rushing down to where I was standing.


    Hihhh!? (Tino)


    Tino screams and steps back. The smoke that went out through the broken window wasing back to the n House. It was as if it had a will on its own. Its momentum is iparable to when it erupted from the box, like a muddy stream. Perhaps there would be nothing left of you if you are exposed to it unprotected.


    No way Car-kun, did you save me!?


    If anything, I feel that he wanted to run away But could it be that his unfriendly attitude is just a front!?


    Ma-Master This is (Tino)


    The ck smoke that returned converged in one ce. It was a beautiful, repulsive, out-of-this-world sight.


    Even I, who had seen many dangerous things, unintentionally took a step back. Tino, with her keen sense, probably understands the threat of that thing in front of me more than I do. I took a stance, but my teeth were *<i>katakata</i>* ttering.


    Why would youe back after leaving the n House once? Even though it would have been fine if you didn''te back The gathered smoke increased its density and took shape. Strangely enough, it was simr to the unsealing of Marin''s Wails that I had just witnessed the other day.


    However, there is no Multi-Layered Barrier Magic Circle this time.


    The ck smoke was no longer smoke. The converging smoke clearly formed a human shape and then the darkness flowed down. A girl with her eyes closed appeared from inside. It is the same pattern as Marin''s Wails, but the girl who appeared this time was not as broken as Marin''s Wails, andShe was not a human being.


    Pointy ears and a beauty that looks like something artificialShe is a woman Spirit People. She wore a robe like those worn by Magi, but the pendant around her neck was very conspicuous. Bright redA crimson jewel with a mysterious glow that is as red as blood. Just by staring at it makes me feel like I am suffocating.


    Come to think of it, it is said that Spirit People curses are stronger than human curses


    Obviously, it wasn''t alive. Its feet weren''t touching the ground, and its atmosphere was too different from a living creature.


    Calm down, Cry Andrich. Tino is here too, so as the n Master, I can''t show my pathetic side.


    What should I do What should I do? Run away? Ask for help? To whom? It is only at a time like this that I returned the Symphonic Stone to Franz-san.


    Let''s negotiate. In any case, it is not like I can do something against Monsters, Phantoms, or curses. Let''s go with peace and love. I have always gotten out of trouble by getting down on my knees and doing a dogeza or negotiating in a friendly manner.


    Even Spirit People, who are generally hard to get along with, have good people among them. That is Kruz, I have to think that is Kruz or Eliza.


    I raised my right hand and smiled as I approached the mysterious Spirit PeopleAnd the Spirit People opened her eyes.


    She had glowing eyes. My muscles froze and my body stopped moving. It was as if I was a frog being stared at by a snake. Even though I wasn''t afraid of herOr maybe my soul was afraid of it.


    Her pair of eyes turned towards me, but they weren''t looking at me. So I follow her gaze. What it was staring at wasMy ring. It was on the index finger of my right hand, which I raised in a friendly mannerA wooden ring. A cursed Relic that attracts curses. Come to think of it, the letters carved on the ring and the pattern on the box seem somewhat simr.


    It was hatred. What was in the depths of her eyes was an overflowing hatred. She has a well-defined appearance. Her facial expression was not distorted, but because of that, her powerful emotions were conveyed to me. I quickly tried to pull out the ring, but it still would note off. While doing so, the mysterious Spirit People extended her arm. Something like countless ck spears shot out from behind her as if guided by her arm.


    It wasn''t that fast. But there was no way I could avoid it. Car-kun which was wrapping me flew backward and pulled me. Countless ck spearsRather than spears, they were waving like kelpJust barely pierced my body and bounced off due to my Barrier Ring. If you were going to pull my body, pull me earlier, Car-kun.


    Well, but if I didn''t tie it up like a cloak, he would be the only one running away. Luckyyy.


    Thanks to Car-kun pulling my body, my body, which had been frozen as if it was paralyzed, started moving again. I staggered as Car-kun pulled me along, and the kelp chasing after me just barely scraped off one of my Barrier Ring again.


    It is no good, at this rate I will lose all my Barrier Rings and die. I have to call somebody to help That was when I realized something.


    That''s right, the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church! If I somehow managed to escape to the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church, I am sure they will do something about it! Even Anthem is there!


    And it seems like Car-kun will be able to fly now. Fortunately, the ss in the Lounge is broken and I can still take a few shots.


    I am lucky today. I quickly approached Tino, who was standing there with a pale expression on her face, and took her hand. I can''t leave the helpless Tino behind. For Hugh Well, it is an unavoidable sacrifice. If I make it back alive, I am so gonna ask him why he brought this crazy thing.


    Tino, let''s go! (Cry)


    Ah, Master~ (Tino)


    I ran toward the broken ss. It has been a long time since Ist moved my body. Countless spears rush toward me, and Car-kun brilliantly avoids them. Every single spear that was swung at me cleanly pierced my head and was blocked by a Barrier Ring. Fortunately, it didn''t hit TinoBut you are not doing it on purpose, are you? It doesn''t hurt, but it is super scary.


    Under the feet of the Spirit People, the tile floor, which had just been repaired, was being eroded by the darkness and was crumbling. I want to charge her for the repair.


    The ck kelp crawls along the ground in pursuit. Apparently, that body made of condensed darkness can move the darkness in and out at will. It''s kinda cool. But there was no time to do anything. When I make up my mind, I *<i>Heyah</i>* leaped out of the window while holding Tino''s hand.


    Fly, Car-kun! (Cry)


    Now is the time to show your true power. I felt the gravity all over my body. Perhaps following my order, Car-kun, which I was wearing, opened up widely.


    Then the knot in front of my neck came undone and my field of vision flipped. I almost fell headlong off the n House, still holding Tino''s hand, but just in the nick of time, Tino, who was holding my hand, grabbed the edge of the carpet and took a big leap into the air.


    If it was the other way around, I would have definitely let go because it would be too painful. Nice one, Tino!


    Thanks for reading! Press F for Hugh, he brought the strongest curse for Cry but thanks to the ring, the curse materializes rather than killing everyone in the Imperial Capital. And OMG Cry is going to the Korei Church and you know what is over there! 2 other curses that Cry nted there with his Divine Strategy! Epic battle iing!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 300.1: Prophecy â‘¢

    Chapter 300.1: Prophecy ¢Û


    It must be destroyed. At its core, there was only one thing to do and it was to fulfill its mission.


    It was conscious. And the memories of the time when it was once alive too. But it is like a stone on the roadside in front of the emotions that are so powerful that it made it be a phenomenon.


    Only one thing matters. To fulfill the ancient duty of the Queen of Spirit People. A great forest where Spirit People have lived since immemorial times. There, she protected her people from intruders who step into the forest without respect or faith, and repelled the humans. It is undeniably a race for survival against mankind. If defeated, its species will perish or be human''s ves. The great power of the Queen of Spirit People is to avoid this.


    When it awoke after a long period of silence, it found itself in an incredibly huge city overflowing with hostile species. Huge houses lined the streets as far as the eye could see, and there were countless lives. Even if their total number is ten times that of the Spirit People in the forest that it once ruled, they still won''t be able to reach its power.


    However, no matter how powerful the opponents are, no matter how many they are, what it has to do does not change. Memories of the past have awakened, igniting the curse and its desire to kill.


    In the course of the battle, many brethren fell, and many hostile species were brought down. Many tragedies have been born, many vows have been made. Kill as many enemies as possible and save as many brethren as possible. Washing blood with blood, adding tragedies with even more tragedies. Fear begets fear, and resentment follows suit. As it has done repeatedly over the years. The luxury of being heartbroken by that fact no longer exists.


    As usual, when it tried to wash away the city with resentment and murderous intent that could not be contained in its body, it suddenly regained its Consciousness.


    Normally, there is nothing better than the extermination of the hostile species that has killed countless of its brethren in their long history of warfare. But something very Irksome forced its thought back.


    Tasting that for the first time, reason returns to its mind which had been devoted solely to destruction until now. It returned back from its altered form to its original form in order to kill it with extreme precision, and what came into its eyesWas the figure of an unremarkable man.


    He is an unremarkable young man. His demeanor is far from that of a warrior, and normally, he was not the kind of opponent that it would look at consciously. Normally it would trample him down like an insect and not even notice that it had crushed him. Even though he was supposed to be such an opponentFor some unknown reason, when it saw him, it felt irresistibly irritated.


    A burning murderous intent was whispering deep inside it, to destroy him before anyone else. Killing the young man in front of it is equivalent to the death of tens of hundred million people. Even though it should know that there was no logic behind it and that the priority should be to destroy the cityIt couldn''t help but attack him.


    Nothis is, this emotion is, due to the ring''s power. The reason why he can stir up such emotions is due to the ring. A tool to control Curses that itspanions once wore. It doesn''t know how it was here, but it now knows why it felt like this. It fully understood. It understand now. It had figured it all out. It relieved it.


    Its attack, unleashed on instinct, was repelled right in front of the young man''s eyes. It understood. HoweverIt doesn''t matter. It will not think about how to deal with it, hesitate, endure, or beat around the bush. The young man runs away from it, who tries to attack him in rapid session. The man, who was just being barely dragged by the strange carpet, was *<i>burabura</i>* dangling and *<i>yurayura</i>* swaying like bait.


    The young man was *<i>burabura</i>* dangling from the carpet and moving away from it at high speed. Countless humans, beings to be killed, look up at him, seeminglypletely unaware of the situation.


    Fine. The destruction of this city willeter.


    Reason was cursing itself. Aaah, how can this happen, Queen of Spirit People. How could the proud guardian of Spirit People be deceived by such a tool? And, even though it knows it allThis is just too foolish. Its head *<i>gangan</i>* ached and the burning desire to kill transformed its body. And for the first time in a long time since it became a curse, it uttered in anguage.


    Uuuuh I-I''l KiL U! YOu WoN''t gEt aWay! NeVer!" (Cursed Spirit People)


    Tino''s spirit was already on the verge of copse. An unexpected and unreasonable event that urs continuously is something that I will never get used to, no matter how much I grow through the Infinite Trials.


    That thing is without a doubt the worst Infinite Trials that anyone has ever gone through so far. I can''t even bring myself to face it, it''s a cmity. No matter how strong they be, humans have their own limits. And that thing''s power easily exceeded that limit.


    The terrifying yet beautiful appearance I saw at the end. Ears that are proof of being a Spirit People. That was probably the famous human killing curse created by the Queen of Spirit People. Master~ would not impose a half-assed trial. At this moment, at that instant, Tino was clearly reminded of that.


    I have been grabbed by his hand, protected from its attacks, and so on, but this time I didn''t have time to be happy about it. That didn''t even register in Tino''s mind. In other words, Tino will die even if a scratch hits me.


    I grab the carpet with my right hand and hold Master''s~ hand with my left. My training paid off.


    NoI''m sure he did that to verify my skills. There''s no way Master~ would jump off the Lounge without thinking, so he tried to see if Tino could properly catch the falling Master~. He is unmistakably a demon.


    If I could afford it, I would be *<i>shikushiku</i>* weeping. But I couldn''t afford it, so I breathed desperately and beat my heart, which was about to stop. The carpet flew high in the sky with ease, but I was not relieved at all. While *<i>burabura</i>* dangling around, Master~ called out to me from below. Right now, I hate a little bit his expression, which is always so reliable and rxed.


    Tino, are you okay? I am not too heavy? (Cry)


    Eh? What are you talking about There is no way it will be heavy with just this, Master~!! (Tino)


    Eh Ah Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    Tino is being trained by Onee-sama. If it''s Master''s~ weight, there''s plenty of room for ten more people. That''s why, no more trials, Master~


    Thanks for reading! Chapter 300! Yay! So the curse was indeed the Queen of Spirit People. Wasn''t that what Lapis and Kruz looking for? Of course, Cry find it as soon as they left to get the Shaman

 Chapter 300.2: Prophecy â‘¢

    Chapter 300.2: Prophecy ¢Û


    The carpet flies through the sky at high speed. Unfortunately, it didn''t seem like I could afford to get on top of it. No, it''s fine. Running away from that thing is all that matters.


    People in the city looked up at Tino and Master~ with interest as we *<i>burabura</i>* dangle in the sky and fly at high speed. Tino thinks you should evacuate rather than do that. The hatred shown by that curse was beyond ordinary level. Even Tino, who had absorbed Mana Material, was no match for it, so ordinary citizens would have been crushed like ants. But there was nothing I could do about that. All Tino could do now was to believe that Master~ was not someone who would let that happen.


    I wonder if Master~ was relieved, he let out a big sigh and says leisurely.


    To the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church. ASAP, okay. (Cry)


    Please do something ASAP about that thing, Master~ Or rather, you will do something about it, right!? You can do something about it, right!?


    In the first ce, for me, I feel that even the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church can''t handle that If someone could do something about it, I''m sure it would be someone Level 10.


    Today was supposed to be a date with Master~, but it turned out to be a terrible date. I miss the old days where when we went out together and were only getting kidnapped by bandits.


    We shook it off? (Cry)


    Master asks briefly with a rxed expression. He has a lot of room to spare even though he was *<i>burabura</i>* dangling in the air while flying at high speed.


    Or rather, Master~  Aren''t you going to hold my hand? It''s like I am the only one putting effort into this


    I swallowed the words that were about toe out of my mouth and checked the n House that was far away. Car-kun''s speed seems to be quite fast, so the only thing I can see now is the top of the n House The top.


    I-It transformed. It''sing after us Master~!?" (Tino)


    Hee!?" (Cry)


    A long-limbed, ck, monkey-like thing was climbing the n House. Its total length is several tens of meterspared to the size of the top of the n House. Itsrge, bright eyes show no interest in the noisy citizens, but they are rather fixated on Master~ and Tino, who are hanging from the carpet and moving at high speed.


    No, it''s not Master~ and Tino. Tino didn''t feel any gaze. I''m sure the only thing it''s looking at isMaster~. Now that I think about it, even in the n Master''s Office, the only one that was attacked was Master~.


    Could it be that this thing is aiming at Master~? I''m sure I would not have been attacked if I had been left thereNo, no, no!


    I *<i>bunbun</i>* shake my head and regain my faith. In the first ce, Master~ is being attacked because of the ring Tino gave him. Master~ said that everything was as expected, but even if it was as he expected, Tino must have been the trigger. I think I''m going to puke, Master~


    It transformed!? Why!? (Cry)


    It''s It''s just a demon''s possessing trick Master~. (Tino)


    A demon!? Do demons transform when they possess something!? (Cry)


    Certainly, Tino also transforms when Tino is possessed by the demon when wearing that mask No, no, no, that''s not what I am talking about.


    When I looked back, I saw the giant monkey using its arms and legs to jump across the rooftops ande toward us. It wasing toward us at high speed, using the buildings of the Imperial Capital as footholds. Maybe it wasn''t as heavy as it looks, the building on which it was stepping on has not copsed at all. The screams of the citizens who noticed the nimbly moving monster came in waves. But as long as it uses the roof as its foothold, there is no danger of people being trampled. The only problem is that they are unlikely to forgive Master~ and Tino.


    There was a powerful hatred in its eyes. Its killing intent could be felt in the smoke that spewed out of that box, but now, it was as if everything that was spread over a wide area was concentrated in one ce. I hurriedly made a request to Car-kun.


    Fly faster, Car-kun! To the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church! (Tino)


    Tino, Car-kun doesn''t listen to what people (Cry)


    Car-kun''s speed elerated further. It was as if it had be the wind. It surely would have been a lot of fun to ride around the Imperial Capital with Master~.


    However, the monkey was moving even faster. It''s just an estimation, but the distance is getting shorter little by little. Their basic performances are too different. I can only be d that it can''t fly.


    I want to counterattack from a distance or do something to slow it down, but Tino has no means of long-range attack. I ask Master~ for help.


    It''s not good, Master~! Even if we elerate, it will still catch up to us!" (Tino)


    I-I see B-But, it will be alright, okay." (Cry)


    For some reason, Master~ seemed a bit disheartened, but when he looked up, he smiled in a way that made me forget about this hopeless situation, but if you put it in a bad way, made Tino feel uneasy.


    We are already at the "Light Spirit (<i>Kourei</i>)" Church. Everything is going ording to my n. After that Anthem will do something about it! (Cry)


    Th-This is not what you call a An Anthem Onii-sama Good luck.


    Just as the Master~ said, the building of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)"es into view. There is the huge gate that seems to have been built to amodate Anthem Onii-sama, and the white walls reminiscent of a castle. The "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church is an expert in healing as well as in curses. From what I have heard, many of the churches have sturdy buildings. Especiallyrge churches are said to be as secure as real castles, as they hold many dangerous curse items that people brought.


    The priests of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church, who was just in front of the church, stare in wonder when they see Tino approaching with the carpet and then change theirplexions when they see the monkey, which is clearly a product of a curse, following them. In a rush, many holy knights who reside theree out to the front. It was a quick response, but it was too unreliable in front of that curse.


    After all, even if a cannon was fired, it doesn''t seem like it would do any damage.


    And there, Anthem Onii-sama came out of the gate with his armor off. Master~ *<i>bunbun</i>* waved his hands in the air as he was dangling.


    Anthem, take care of the rest!" (Cry)


    For the first time, Tino saw Anthem Onii-sama''s normally calm andposed expression slightly twitch.


    The distance between life and death was approximately ten meters when the monkey took a big leap. Car-kun surges up and slides over the wall into the church courtyard.


    We passed by the Marin''s Wails I heard about that was waiting to be purified. Then, the ck monkey swung hisrge arm down, easily breaking through the wall that Tino and the rest had climbed over.


    Thanks for reading! And thank you Satria for the Ko-fi! Didnt have time to post the chapter yesterday, so here it is.


    Good luck Anthem! I think you will need it And Cry, it is because you say that everything is ording to your n that people misunderstand you. No, what am I talking about Of course, Cry nned everything! No way he just thinks on the fly and gets lucky each time!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 301.1: Prophecy â‘£

    Chapter 301.1: Prophecy ¢Ü


    Anthem Smart. Boasting an inhumanly gigantic physique, he is one of the most famous Holy Knights in the Imperial Capital. He excels in physical strength and healing skills, and despite his taciturn personality, he is the most well-known of all the Members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>).


    As far as Tino knows, among everyone in Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), Anthem Onii-sama is the most dependableStable person. Compared to the other Members, his degree of harshness is low, which exins why he has the second highest Certification Level after Master~.


    But even so, I think defeating this monster alone will be no simple task.


    The carpet lowered us to the ground in the courtyard, and when I was standing on my feet, I looked back at the gate.


    The church wall hadpletely copsed after being hit by the ck monkey''s arm. Buildings such as churches are built with a magical treatment to make them quite sturdy, and if the opponent uses the power of darkness, it should be as strong as the outer wall, but in front of its powerful arm, the wall looked like a building block or something. It was just luck that the attack didn''t hit Marin''s Wails which was crucified in front of the gate. Or maybe it was just bad luck.


    There was a flurry of light *<i>bachibachi</i>* popping around the huge ck arm. It was the power of the barrier that repels those linked to the darkness. But the ck monkey showed no pain, and before long, along with the sound of something shattering, the light stopped.


    It''s too strong. I can''t believe that the barrier of the main church of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church in the Imperial Capital is of no use whatsoever.


    Debris rains down. Seeing the monstrosity, the priests of the church shout tardily.


    We-We are under attack! (Priest)


    Seen from up close, the ck monkey was too gigantic. Something that makes Anthem Onii-sama look small A real Monster. The other priests belonging to the church arepletely intimidated by its power. Tino isn''t in a position to talk for the others, but this is like losing the battle before it has even begun.


    And then, at that moment, Members of Ark Rodin''s Ark Brave (<i>Seirei no Miko</i>) came running out of the church building.


    Their unexpected appearance took my breath away. They were not dressed in civilian clothes, but in full armor and sword drawn, ready for battle. Even Tino, who is overwhelmingly in Master~ group, could not help but recognize him as a hero.


    What the hell? What is that  (Isabe)


    Hhh What an ominous power (Yu)


    To think it will break the church''s barrier so easily (Armelle)


    The shivering Magi Isabe, the Priestess Yu, and (ording to Master) the Warrior Armelle. Ark, standing in front of his Party Ark Brave (<i>Seirei no Miko</i>), looked up at the monster and let out a small sigh.


    I heard that the "Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>)" might attack, but I didn''t expect a monkey.  What the hell is going on? (Ark)


    Ark Rodin and Anthem Smart. Two famous Level 7s in the Imperial Capital. It was small, but a faint glimmer of light was visible. It''s a monster who I thought couldn''t be defeated by human beings, but if it''s these two, then.


    There, additional Hunters appear from within the church in *<i>zorozoro</i>* wave.


    Geh, da heck is that!? (Hunter 1)


    Tha That''s impossible! (Hunter 2)


    There were some people I knew and some I did not. Some paled at the sheer power they felt from its huge body, while others took up arms in desperation.


    Not all of them would be considered first-ss. But there were quite a lot of them. Including the priests and the others, there must be close to a hundred people. The opponent is powerful, but if there are this many people in addition to Ark and Anthem Onii-sama, then maybe.


    However, I''ve heard that the purification operation was already over, so why were there so many people waiting here!?


    Master~ said behind me, who was turning my head left and right while blinking my eyes frequently.


    Oooh, oooh, they are all here. (Cry)


    !! Don''t tell me This is also Master''s~ n!?


    That''s it. It had to be. Open the box, release the curse, prepare an ambush in the church, a ce favorable to us, and lead it there. Isn''t this truly a strategy from the Divine Strategist?


    So, Tino was brought here Because I am counted as one of the forces?


    In front of a bewildered Tino, the battle began.


    Ark Rodin puts his power into his famous Holy Sword Relic, Historia. Anthem Onii-sama brandishes his fist and rushes toward the ck monkey. The Hunters all attack at once from a distance. The priests pray and pierce the ck monkey with a pir of light. The ck monkey, under constant attackIgnores all of it and charges toward Master~.


    Neither the Hunters nor the priest was in its sights. It *<i>hoi</i>* jumped over Anthem Onii-sama with his long legs which were almost reaching its head and dropped its fist at Master~ who was standing behind Tino. It''spletely on course to involve me despite not targeting Tino at all. Just as I was about to evade in a panic, the jet-ck arm swinging from directly above me was burned away by a blinding white light that almost made my consciousness fly away.


    I take a breath and noticed it. It was Ark. Ark attacked.


    The honorable Holy Sword Historia (<i>Pioneer of History</i>) which is said to have once prated even a god of another. The light emitted from Ark Rodin''s Holy Swordpletely reduced the hideous ck monkey''s arm to dust. As expected of a Relic that specializes in power, it has tremendous destructive power. And although Ark, can freely manipte his Relic, is a Fake Ikemen and is lower than Master~, he is certainly one of the primary Hunters of this golden age of Hunters.


    With this, we can dispel that curse. Tino smiled slightly, but Ark muttered with a frown.


    It''s no good, it''s too hard. I can''t believe it only took one of its arms after releasing all the power left in the sword. I don''t have enough History to defeat that thing. (Ark)


    Ark-san Look at the arm you blew away! (Isabe)


    Eh? It''s not good?


    Isabe eximed. And I widened my eyes involuntarily. The arm that should have been obliterated regenerated in the blink of an eye and was fully functional. Among the Monsters, there are those with high regenerative abilities, but this is in a different ss. What''s more, that ck monkey Even though its arm was blown off, it didn''t pay any attention to Ark at all.


    Really, it looks like it''s not working, Master~. Apparently, this is an Infinite Trial and this was not the solution.


    At that moment, the ck monkey howled. The sound sted through the interior of the church, shaking my consciousness violently.


    There were the *<i>dosadosa</i>* sounds of people copsing. When I looked around, half of the priests who surrounded me were lying down due to its roar. Some Hunters also copsed. Tino, who thought we could win for a moment, looks like a fool.


    Anthem Onii-sama, who was once ignored, charges at the ck monkey who res at Master~. His glowing fist pierces deeply into its leg and peels away the darkness, but it does not seem to feel any pain, nor it is even slowing it down as it ignores it and tries to attack Master~.


    He has guts indeed, but theirpatibility is too unfavorable.


    Hh Wh-What a powerful and sad power To think that other than Marin''s Wails such a curse existed (Priest)


    I remember him, the priest, who is Anthem Onii-sama''s benefactor, frowned at it. Then after hearing that voice, Master~ *<i>pon</i>* hit his hand as if he hade up with something.


    O-Oh yeah, then in that case, why don''t we break Marin''s Wails seal and let them fight? (Cry)


    Could that be A ridiculously risky idea?


    N-No (Anthem)


    The taciturn Anthem Onii-sama expresses his opinion while frantically thrusting his fist into the ck monkey. The priests and those who were still conscious and were continuing to attack forgot the fight for a moment and looked at Master~ who said something out of the blue.


    Thanks for reading! Let''s gooooo! Infinite Trials for Ark and Anthem! Moreover, Cry wants to mobilize Marin and the ck knight to fight the curse. Epic fight iing!?

 Chapter 301.2: Prophecy â‘£

    Chapter 301.2: Prophecy ¢Ü


    Anthem, you must break that seal now! We can''t win even with all the forces gathered here, it''s the only way! (Cry)


    N-No (Anthem)


    Ca-Calm down, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). Marin''s Wails is not something so convenient (Edgar)


    Anthem Onii-sama, Priest-san, and everyone else were stopping Master~. Of course, they would stop him. I wee strange ideas that can give us a chance to win, but this time, Master''s idea was too entric.


    Master~ *<i>mumu</i>* frowned his eyebrows when he realized that there was no one who agreed with him. And then he looked at Tino.


    Eh! What, what is it? Master~, why are you looking at me now!?


    Tino ran through the church courtyard where many people were lying on the ground. I wanted someone to stop me, but there was no one doing it. Tino is a Thief who specializes in speed, and Hunters cannot take their eyes off the curse. And to begin with, the true enemy, the ck monkey, has no interest in Tino.


    With surprising ease, I run in front of the ck monkey, greatly leap toward the two curses that are bound in midair, and stick to Marin''s Wails, using the chains that pierced their body like a screw.


    Marin''s Wails stare in wonder at Tino''s sudden arrival. If you suddenly try to break the seal when you are sealed in one, even if you are a curse, of course, you would be surprised. I only have a bad feeling about this, but I''m sure Marin''s Wails is better than that monkey. I have to believe.


    Isabe, who was preparing tounch an advanced offensive magic, screams.


    Tino! Come back to your senses! (Isabe)


    I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but Master~ told me to do it! (Tino)


    That''s why I''m telling you toe back to your senses!! (Isabe)


    Don''t be hasty, Tinoooooooooo! (Armelle)


    Everyone is trying to stop Tino. When they are telling me this much, I feel like I''m doing something very stupid.


    However, nothing can be done. Tino is Master''s~ faithful servant. What Master~ says is absolute. The Divine Strategy is absolute. Master~ is perfect. The only problem is that he never takes into ount the hardships Tino and the others have to go through.


    Besides, it might not be wrong to put up a curse against a curse. Tino doesn''t know much about curses, but Master~ saying something random Is Impossible!


    With a little effort, the chains of the Relice off with ease. The gloomy power felt from Marin''s Wails increases, and a strong dizziness attacks Tino.


    The ck monkey, who had been attacking Master~ from every direction, stops and looks at Tino for the first time.


    Apparently, even for that monster, Marin''s Wails, the church''s worst curse, can''t be overlooked. It might work. Tino got fired up and pulled out all the chains that pierced through Marin''s Wails all at once.


    The chain Relic falls to the ground with a light thud, and Tino alsonds on the ground due to the momentum of pulling out the chain.


    And thenA Wail that chilled your soul resounded in the courtyard.


    I felt a chill as if someone had stroked me right under my skin. Then, the sound of metal hitting something hard can be heard from nearby.


    It''s the knight. When I looked up, the knight whom Marin''s Wails had been embracing was kneeling on the ground and slowly rising to its feet.


    The armor, which had certainly been *<i>borobora</i>* in tattered and crumbling a while ago, was back to look as good as new. Did it absorb the negative energy released by the ck monkey?


    Marin''s Wails followed the ck knight, and the ck monkey red at its resurrected kind.


    Their presence collided and mingled together, transforming the church, which originally had an air of purity, into a different world. Their presence is so mixed up that Tino can no longer even tell which side has the edge.


    Marin''s Wails and the ck monkey red at each other, aware of each other. Priest-san, Anthem, Ark, and Master~ are watching the situation with bated breath.


    Maybe They may really take each other out. Even if they don''t cancel out, they should suffer some damage.


    I put my hands together in a praying manner. There, the ck monkey who had been ring at them suddenly let out a loud roar. Its huge body shrinks like a deted balloon, and in just a few seconds she transforms into the Spirit People woman we saw at the n House.


    Its body had be smaller, but its presence had rather increased. Perhaps the power that was overflowing from its huge body has been condensed. Both have a power level Tino has never seen before, but now that Ipare them, it is clear that the Spirit People one has the edge. Most likely, even Marin''s Wails cannot win.


    The ck knight shes at the approaching, superior curse as if it could not withstand it. An arm sprouted from the Spirit People''s abdomen and pierced the knight.


    Changeable at will. For a curse, for the manifestation of powerful emotions, having a form means nothing. The Spirit People approached Marin, who was wailing in a high-pitched voice.


    Uuuuhm Master~? Somehow they look like to me that they are having a conversation? (Tino)


    Un, un, that''s right (Cry)


    Or rather, if you think about itIsn''t a Spirit People an expert in sorcery? Wasn''t that why you said that we are going to call a Spirit People Shaman from the outsideWell, it is true that a curse may not have that kind of knowledge, but


    The Spirit People looks back at us. Its arm is pulled out of the ck knight, and the freed ck knight stands on both feet. It appears that it didn''t take any damage. Then Marin''s Wails stopped wailing and looked at Master~.


    The negative existences that were shing with each other are mixing together to form one huge existence. Anthem Onii-sama says as he groans.


    You''re kidding. (Anthem)


    Now everyone''s hearts were united. With how things are going, they are clearly not going to fight against each other. Master~ looked around for a while in silence, then said, as if in trouble.


    They make up and case closed? (Cry)


    As if that''s possible!! (Tino)


    Marin''s Wails, the ck knight, and the cursed Spirit People all attack at once. In front of them, Anthem Onii-sama, Ark, and the others from Ark Brave (<i>Seirei no Miko</i>) stand in their way.


    It''s useless. We couldn''t even handle one, but three of them is too much. Fortunately, those things will pursue Master~. The damage should be minimal while we are on the runIn the meantime, they will form a n!


    We can''t stay here. Even the church''s barrier didn''t help.


    Tino grabbed Master''s~ hand and quickly climbed onto the *<i>hirahira</i>* fluttering carpet and shouted.


    Fly, Car-kun! (Tino)


    Car-kun hears Tino''smand and leaps up at a furious pace. Master''s~ who was on the carpet almost falls off due to the inertia, but I tightly grip his hands. Master~ while fluttering as he did before he came here, said.


    R-Right, let''s go to where Sytry is! If it is not the useless Sytry, then she should be able to do something about this situation! (Cry)


    Master~, I-I can believe in you, right?


    Thanks for reading! Nooo, where did the trope where the curses got a change of heart and help the protagonist go! It would have been so epic if Marin and the knight protected Cry against the Cursed Spirit People!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 302.1: Prophecy ⑤

    Chapter 302.1: Prophecy ¢Ý


    The three curses follow. The most powerful Cursed Spirit People. Marin''s Wails and the dark knight of unknown origin who suddenly appeared. The mixed miasma turns into a ck cloud that erodes the Imperial Capital''s sky. There are also insubstantial Phantoms and the like in Treasure Shrines, but Tino had rarely fought against such things. If they had been a little more Or rather a lot weaker, I could have said it was a good experience, but this time it was way over my tolerance.


    Master~, aren''t you overestimating me too much? I''m like a tiny speck of dustOr rather, there''s no way I can handle something that even that phony Ikemen can''t defeat, Master~!


    While I was desperately trying to control Car-kun, I looked at Master~ who was *<i>burabura</i>* dangling.


    Even at times like this, Master~ didn''t lose hisposure.


    Does he have a n that Tino can''t even imagine? It''s always like that. I''ll look at death in the eye and barely survive. But even if I know about that, scary things are scary. I think that wandering between the boundary of life and death is not something that should often happen.


    I had a glimpse of hope that Ark and the others would manage to defeat them, but it seems that even a hero would be unable to do so. In the first ce, there is nothing I can do when the opponent is something even barriers don''t work against it, and has a lot of endurance and would relentlessly pursue Master~ without looking back.


    It''s hard being so popr. (Cry)


    Master~  Its figure It changed again! (Tino)


    At the gate of the church. A ck mass could be seen from above it. The mass *<i>gunyagunya</i>* wriggled squishily and changed its shape drastically again.


    Spirit People are known for being the guardians of the forest. Although it is a ce that humans rarely enter, the Spirit People form friendships with various nts and animals and protect the forest with their help in the city of Spirit People located deep in the Great Forest. Spirit People don''t talk much about themselves, but legends say that a good guardian of the forest can even borrow the power of a Monster, to repel intruders. Perhaps, by borrowing power, they were referring to transforming with Magic.


    The new form of the curse wasA Dragon. A jet-ck dragon. A dark dragon with ck wings and fangs simr to des. It''s about two sizes smaller than the monkey from earlier, but that is not salvation at all. That form isIt''s one where it can fly in the sky. On top of it is the ck knight and Marin''s Wails. I''ve never seen anything like that before.


    It''s a dragon! A dragon! (Tino)


    You think it flies? (Cry)


    Of course it can fly. It''s because it''s a dragonMoreover, because it is the transformed form of a curse, it is not a goofy dragon like the Onsen Dragon.


    Amidst the dark clouds of miasma, a dark dragon spreads its wings and flies through the sky. The scene reminded me of a sceneing from the ends of the world, and screams went up from all over the Imperial Capital. Even if themotion were to be safely contained, there would be no way to recover from this


    I could also see the knights protecting the Imperial Capital, but for some reason, there were obviously fewer of them than usual. In the first ce, it seems difficult to drop that thing with an attack from the ground.


    Even if Master~ Divine Strategy failed and was killed by it, that thing''s anger would never subside. The fate of the Imperial Capital was now definitely in Master''s~ hands.


    Tino must do what she can.


    Where do you want me to deliver you, Master~!? I will, absolutely, carry you there, Master~. (Tino)


    Oh? Isn''t that Sytry? (Cry)


    Eh!? Ah (Tino)


    I look in the direction Master~ is pointing. Just then, Sytry Onee-sama came out of arge, rugged building off the main street. It is hard to tell because she is wearing a rugged gas mask thatpletely hides her head, but there is no doubt. The person with her is probably also an Alchemist from Primus Academy of Magic Sciences.


    With the hand grabbing Car-kun, I drive towards them while searching in my memories.


    What kind of building was that Right. If I''m not mistaken, that should be the entrance to the Imperial Capital''s underground sewers. It is the entrance to the terrifying sewer that stretches like a maze with Monsters and the like apparently living there, and idents seem to ur regrly, so Tino remembers being very scared of this ce when I was a child. It is a ce where people rarely go. What in the world is Sytry Onee-sama doing in a ce like that


    In any case, I follow Master''s~ instructions and took Car-kun there. Sytry Onee-sama widened her eyes for a moment when Tino and Master~ suddenly appeared on the carpet, but when she removed the gas mask, she immediately said with a blossoming smile.


    Cry-san, you came just in time! I am currently doing some research on the ecology and water quality of the underground sewer! And I made a wonderful discovery thereSo, I would like to do some experiment with the Strawberry ze (Sytry)


    Hmph I have a lot to say, but I will save it forter. Right now, we need to confirm the effects of the controlling drug first. (Niklf)


    They have this attitude despite seeing Tino who came on the carpet covered in sweat and Master~ who came while dangling from the carpet. Is it a characteristic of all Alchemists to forget themselves when absorbed in something?


    Even though a 3-course curse set ising soon.


    O-Ooh? (Cry)


    Master~ was at a loss for words as his eyes widened at the sudden wee from Sytry Onee-sama.


    Come on, Master~. Tell Sytry Onee-sama that you want her to do something about those curses!


    Sytry Onee-sama *<i>jii</i>* looked at Tino for a moment and hugged Master''s~ arm who, even in this situation, wasn''t nervous at all. Apparently, she didn''t like the fact that Tino came with Master~. However, if you look at the desperate Tino and Master~ who was *<i>burabura</i>* dangling and still think that it looks like a date, then Sytry Onee-sama must really be blind.


    And then Sytry Onee-sama said with a big smile on her face.


    As expected, the potion was diluted and lost its effectiveness, but I discovered the urban legend! I''m sure Cry-san will like it too. There was a Dragon in the underground sewer, a Sewer Dragon! If the effect of the Strawberry ze is true, it should listen to Cry-san (Sytry)


    Sew Sewer Dra Gon???


    The curse roar rises from behind, and Sytry Onee-sama looks up at the sky for the first time. A jet-ck dragon in the form of death is approaching from behind. In front of Tino, who was frozen by her unfamiliar words, Master~ *<i>pon</i>* hit his hands as if he hade up with something.


    Are you serious, Master~


    Thanks for reading! A sewer dragon! Sasuga Cry, he prepared everything! How will the dragon(?) fare against the 3 course cursed set!?

 Chapter 302.2: Prophecy ⑤

    Chapter 302.2: Prophecy ¢Ý


    Before even finding it funny, the sheer stupidity of that idea irritated it.


    Truly, since the beginning of time, humans have been unimaginably stupid, to think they would try to make a different kind of curse sh against this Spirit People. But that man in particr seemed to be the most foolish of all those humans.


    In the first ce, the two curses that the man tried to release and control were indeed powerful, but even if they fought head-on, they were no match for it.


    The curses on those two had clearly diminished in power. From its point of view, those curses had probably a more powerful grudge until very recently.


    As a result of those two cursesing together, their resentment was about to be lost. Clearly, the knight was standing in front of the woman to protect her. A curse basically loses its power if there is no longer a target to focus its grudge on or when it has no more regrets. This is also another approach to how to purify a curse.


    The reason why it didn''t kill them and recruited them was partly because they weren''t a target to be attacked, but also to show the result of his foolish n to that man who didn''t even seem to be afraid until now.


    And it half-seeded, half-failed. The man was surprised, but not horrified.


    Even more so, when he flew away on a carpet from the church where his friends were, it was indeed so shaken that it stopped momentarily.


    His odds would have been better in the church, but either he has given up or he still has a n.


    All the other enemies will be forter. Destroy him for sure. He won''t escape. There were a lot of people who seemed to be more difficult to deal with than that man, but they do not matter for now.


    It transforms into a winged beast and chases after that man who flies at high speed on a carpet with the two new curses.


    The female curse was apparently reluctant to kill that man. Was it because the enemy had too little spirit or will to fight, or was it maybe she felt sorry for him? He is mediocre. His mind is too mediocre, but, well yeah, sometimes the best way to resist a curse is not to resist at all.


    But that doesn''t matter. It raised a roar. Tell that man that he is doomed and cursed his life. This irritation is no doubt part of the ring''s power, but it is definitely not eptable for a human man to wear a ring that was created by Spirit People in the first ce.


    The man rushes into a rugged and old building. So foolish. Too foolish. He is the epitome of a human. Even the church barrier was meaningless, so I can''t believe he is going to shield himself in a building of that sizeJust as it was about to blow it up in one breath, it suddenly noticed the existence of countless lives gathering from the underground.


    Somerge, some small. Insects, small animals. Mixed in with those existencesIs also arge spark of life.


    Suddenly, the building trembles, and the metal gate bursts open.


    What appeared through the gate wasA lone dragon with filthy gray skin. Its skin had been worked up by the filthy water, and its back was covered with spines. Its eyes had been in the dark for so long that they had deteriorated and did not perceive light. Behind it followed countless creatures including mice, bats, and small monsters which were often seen in the forest.


    The underground, huh Is he controlling the animals and monsters that live underground But by what means.


    Let''s goooooooooooooo! Sewer Dragon! (Cry)


    The man shouts from inside the building. He is screaming, but his voice has no will to fight. What is he nning on doing? There is no way that this is going to be a fight. But going along with his n is unpleasant.


    Conversing with monsters, animals, and nts is one of the Spirit People''s trademarks.


    It greatly pivots itself and reverts to its original living form. The two curses that lost their footingnded on the ground.


    Perhaps sensing the difference in strength by instinct, the filthy-covered dragon took a step back as if pressured by its existence and the existence of its twopanions.


    Thanks for reading! Even if it is a short one, I didnt have the time to post it yesterday but heres the chapter. Is Marin feeling pity for Cry? Sasuga Cry, only he can make a curse design to kill people feel pity for someone And now, Round 2, Dragon VS Cursed Spirit People, Start!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 303.1: Prophecy â‘¥

    Chapter 303.1: Prophecy ¢Þ


    Sytry Onee-sama is a rare and talented woman in the Imperial Capital who is good-looking, always calm and collected, and has no faults, but when ites to Master~, she bes a little bit useless. The battle between the Sewer DragonGesudra1 for short and the most powerful curse was about to begin before Tino''s eyes, which were filled with nothing but anxiety.


    I had no idea what Sytry Onee-sama was doing. But it doesn''t seem like it could win this fight. No matter how many urban legends you heard about this thing, the opponent is probably a real legendary curse. It has already been proven that even Anthem Onii-sama and Ark cannot deal with it.


    In the first ce, I''ve never heard of a Sewer Dragon, so it''s probably a made-up term from Sytry Onee-sama. Tino is overwhelmingly on Master''s~ side and at the same time, I know Sytry Onee-sama''s strength, but Does it really have a chance of winning?


    A short distance away from Master~, who was strangely enjoying himself as he ordered the Sewer Dragon, Sytry Onee-sama and the old Alchemist were *<i>kosokoso</i>* secretly talking together.


    It is finally time to demonstrate the power of the Strawberry ze. (Sytry)


    But those three, I don''t know what they are, but what a terrifying miasma. Even if we let lose all the Monsters from the sewers, I don''t know if we stand a chance (Niklf)


    There is no problem, Cry-san can do anything he wants I know. How about this, what if the Sewer Dragon was eaten and the effect of the controlling drug was transferred over there? (Sytry)


    Sytry Onee-sama, who ispletely unaware of the situation, says confidently. Sytry Onee-sama, I don''t think that curse will eat the Sewer Dragon Or rather, you do know that it has no chance of winning if it fights head-on, huh. And your other n is just guesswork, huh


    Although I do not know how, the Sewer Dragon, which is said to be under Master~mand, also seems to be frightened by its presence. To begin with, if Tino''s memory serves right, it is said that the sewer monsters do not attack arge number of people. How could it possibly win against that curse which had broken through headlong into the church despite having so many people?


    In front of Tino, who was just praying for Master''s~ Divine Strategy to work, Sytry Onee-sama looked at Tino and said.


    Besides If ites down to it, let''s use Ti-chan, and if it doesn''t work, Kilkill-kun, as baits for us to run away! We have to be ready for it. (Sytry)


    !? (Tino)


    Tino gently turned away from Sytry Onee-sama, who just said something outrageous.


    Sytry Onee-sama, after all, you really don''t understand what''s going on The one that thing is chasing after is Master~, you know! In order to save Master~, we have to somehow fight that thing!


    Even if you use Tino and Kilkill-kun as bait, that curse is still going to chase after Master~.


    A wide variety of animals, including the Sewer Dragon, insects, mice, and bats, which had taken root in the sewer, all approached the Cursed Spirit People at Master''s~mand.


    And then, they stopped a few meters in front of it.


    Sytry Onee-sama, they are not pushing forward (Tino)


    It seems like their instincts are stopping their bodies. (Sytry)


    It''s rare to see a fight where you can clearly see the winner so well, was what Tino thought. I don''t believe for a second that it can win. It still seems to me that Tino would be better off fighting them. In the first ce, which one is stronger a Sewer Dragon or an Onsen Dragon? As the Spirit People took a step forward, the Sewer Dragon took a step back. The pairing was too cruel.


    And after all, that Spirit People isn''t going to eat the Sewer Dragon Besides, I don''t think eating it will change anything in the first ce.


    NoBut, it''s true that Master~ decided toe here! Until now, Master~ has created countless miracles, so it''s possible that the weak point of that curse is pinpointed to be the Sewer Dragon


    Do your best, Sewer Dragon! (Cry)


    Gugyaaaa! (Sewer Dragon)


    The Sewer Dragon roared at Master''s~ words as if to rouse its own will. But its legs had not taken a single step forward. It was as if I was looking at myself, which made me a little sad. There are some things in this world that motivation alone cannot help.


    What in the world is Master~ going to do? In front of Master~, who looked at the Sewer Dragon with a puzzled look, the Cursed Spirit PeopleOpened its mouth for the first time.


    WeAk OnE, StAnd DOwN. (Cursed Spirit People)


    It was an ice-cold voice that made your heart freeze. At that voice, the Sewer Dragon let out a scream-like roar.


    As if they were repelled, the Sewer Dragon and the other small animals escape en masse to the half-destroyed buildingBack to the sewers. At thest minute, Tino was able to avoid it by jumping sideways, but I was nearly run over.


    What happened was like a wave receding. It''s not even a fight Or rather, weren''t they supposed to listen to Master~!?


    Master''s~ also blinking his eyes. Sytry Onee-sama opened her eyes widely and said to the Alchemist next to her.


    Niklf-san. It appears that the Strawberry ze uses a power connected with cursed arts as we suspected a long time ago. (Sytry)


    Had it been removed because the control was drowned out by a more powerful curse Or was it because the effect of a diluted potion weak (Niklf)


    It''s not the time to do an analysis Is there anything else you can do?


    Marin''s Wails, which is behind it, looks really worried Don''t tell me, we''re being pitied by a curse!?


    And, at that time, a bottle of Potion flew through the air. It was Sytry Onee-sama who threw it.


    The bottle with a silvery-white Potion fell and cracked before the eyes of the Cursed Spirit People. And thenIt exploded.


    It was a tremendous explosion. A violent st blew my body away and mmed me against the wall with great force. A huge hole was made in the ground and the wall was torn apart. It''s Sytry Onee-sama''s Explosion Potion. I can''t believe she would use it without any warning, and in the middle of the city.


    I wake up while enduring the pain. While hiding in the half-destroyed entrance of the sewer system, Sytry Onee-sama was throwing her potions in a chain with a *<i>poipoi</i>* light and easy movement.


    Ei, ei, ei! I heard this time we will be against curses, so for the first time, I am unveiling my Holy Water Purification Explosion Potions that I created! (Sytry)


    Don''t, make, something, so messed up, Sytry Onee-sama. (Tino)


    In the middle of the intermittent explosion, Marin''s Wails wails. Those are more physical damages than purification damage tho'' In the first ce, even if it is Sytry Onee-sama, there is no way she could defeat them with Potions! Even Anthem Onii-sama couldn''t do anything about them, you know!?


    Even though she understands she cannot win, her killing intent is way too high.


    Finally, a white potion is thrown, creating an unnatural amount of white smoke. This isA smoke screen. And Tino was *<i>pin</i>* struck by a sh. Now then, Sytry Onee-sama You''re nning to run away with Master~, right. I won''t let you.


    I put my fingers on my mouth and blow as hard as I can to make a sound. Car-kun, which had been hiding in the shadow of a building to protect itself, hears the sound andes over.


    This ce is not good anymore. After all, even Sytry Onee-sama cannot do anything about them. We didn''t even have a great Kaiju2 battle between them. What did you want to do bying here, Master~


    I jumped on the iing Car-kun and flew through the air. As it sprint through the air, I grab the hand of Master~ who stood tall in the smoke with a distant look in his eyes, and escaped into the sky. I ask Master~ who was once again *<i>burabura</i>* dangling in the sky.


    Tino is doing everything I can. I''m doing my best to deal with this situation. Even though I know how harsh Master''s~ personality can be, I have no choice but to ask Master~.


    Master~, where are we going next!? (Tino)


    Tino When did you get along so well with Car-kun (Cry)


    Master~, it''sing after us again! Even though we escaped by using all that smoke! (Tino)


    After all, they must be chasing after us not with their eyesight but with a special power. It has a really terrifying obsession.


    Thanks for reading! Poor Sewer Dragon, beingpared to the goofy Onsen Dragon What was Cry''s mastermind n when he tried to pitch the Sewer Dragon with the curse!? And all these years, Tino was the real Relic master all along, it is just that we never knew <ol><li>Gesudora: short for Gesui Doragon which means Sewer Dragon</li><li>Kaiju: Kaiju are giant monster like Godzi or King Kong</li></ol>

 Chapter 303.2: Prophecy â‘¥

    Chapter 303.2: Prophecy ¢Þ


    It seems that it has stopped transforming into a bigger-than-necessary body and is now chasing us with something like a giant ck bird. Its speed is even faster than before. It seems like it didn''t take any damage, but it was clearly angrier than before. Anyone would be angry if someone threw a Sewer Dragon and weird Potions at you.


    Car-kun, go faster! (Tino)


    (Cry)


    For some reason, Master~ has a faraway look in his eyes. Maybe because Car-kun heard what Tino said, it increased its speed.


    I don''t know where its limit is, but the distance between us and them became a little bit farther. We can still hold out a little bit longer. Moreover, I''ve gotten used to riding the carpet. How good it would have been if it is not under these circumstances


    Or rather, Sytry Onee-sama, you just made the curse angry, right In the first ce, it was a mistake to think that Sytry Onee-sama, an Alchemist, would be able to do something about it when Anthem Onii-sama could not do anything about it.


    However, all was not bad. With this, Sytry Onee-sama should be aware of this time incident. If she has the time, she would be able to take some kind of countermeasures Ha! Don''t tell me that was what Master~ was aiming for!?


    And there, Master~ raised his voice from below me.


    Yosh, Tino, let''s go to Lucia''s ce next. To Zebrudia Magic Academy. Lucia should be able to do something about it and Professor Sage should also be there! Maybe there is even the burning Baa-san there (Cry)


    Master~ Yes, roger that. (Tino)


    Lucia Onee-sama Certainly, Lucia Onee-sama and Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) seem to be able to do something about it. Besides, I hear that Sage sta, the Immortal (<i>Fumetsu</i>), has the blood of Spirit People in her. She may be able to find a solution to this.


    However Shouldn''t you have done that first instead of pissing that off?


    It''s bad. I feel like I am dealing with something so bad that it doesn''t feel real. It is like I am having a weird dream.


    While *<i>purapura</i>* pping around, I savored my flight in the air and did a half-hearted smile as I watched the Spirit People riding therge ck bird chasing after me.


    The situation was changing so rapidly that my mind was not able to keep up with reality at all. It had been a long time since I had this feeling.


    To think that Anthem and Ark would not be able to defeat them Hugh really brought along a hell of a monster.


    I thought it would have been a good idea to have her fight against Marin''s Wails and the ck Knight duo, but it backfired, and when I heard that I could control the Sewer Dragon, I thought this was it, but it didn''t work either, so there was nothing I could do about it.


    Rather, now that I think about it, what even is a Sewer Dragon?


    However, no matter how much of a pinch I am in, it doesn''t change what I can do. There isNothing I can do.


    Before I knew it, Tino was perfectly manipting Car-kun as she wished. He didn''t listen to me at all, but he immediately listened to Tino, what a ridiculous carpet. After this is over, we will have a good talk about it


    But that Spirit People, she is so angry


    I have nothing to do, so I *<i>shigeshige</i>* stare intently at the wooden ring that attracts curses, which is the source of everything. It is true that it is a Relic, but I didn''t expect a curse with a consciousness powerful enough to be able to exchange words would be so adamant about pursuing it


    Of course, I don''t me Tino for bringing it to me. It is obvious that Tino obtain this ring without regard to her safety and had no intention of tricking me when she gave it to me. If anyone is to me, it is me who put it on without thinking.


    And then, as I was *<i>surisuri</i>* rubbing the ring with my hands, the ring that had been so hard to pull off in the n House moved easily and effortlessly.


    ????? (Cry)


    I involuntarily open my eyes. I look up at Tino, then check the ring, and finally stare at the Cursed Spirit People that is chasing me.


    I don''t even need to think about the reason why it came off. It was because it ran out of Magic. It probably didn''t have that much Magic left to begin with. I myself have very little Magic power, and the ability to suck in the Magic power of the wielder to maintain its functionality is meaningless if there is no Magic power to suck in.


    Problem isHuh? S-Since when did it run out of Magic? I certainly couldn''t take it off when I had Martis-san appraise it and I also couldn''t take it off when I tried to at the n House.


    A-Anyway, if I throw away this ring, the curse won''te after me. Lucky.


    And when I was about to throw the ring away, I suddenly realized something.


    If I throw this ring away, won''t that curse start attacking the city this time?


    Fortunately, in the midst of all this misfortune, the city is safe as long as that curse is chasing me. Anthem, Ark, and the others couldn''t stop it, but since they are first-ss Hunters, they should be able toe up with countermeasures if I can buy them some time.


    And even though that curse moves fast, the Carpet Master, Tino''s speed will allow us to escape. And anyway, if the city is cursed, I will be cursed as well, so I can always throw away the ring another time.


    Apparently It seems that I do not have any choice.


    Tino, I thought of a good idea! How about we just go around the world like this on the carpet? (Cry)


    Wh-what are you talking about!? Master~!? (Tino)


    Tino raises a scream-like voice. For the time being, I would like you to put me on top of it too instead of letting me *<i>burabura</i>* dangling all the time, or is it too much to ask? Do you have any tips on how to ride it?


    I properly put back the ring which has run out of Magic and look at the Cursed Spirit People. I don''t know when she is going to find out that the ring has run out of power Rather, it is weird that she is still chasing after us even though it has run out of power, but anyway, I have to attract her attention somehow What do I do What do I do?


    F-For the time being, let''s just wave at them.


    I smile and wave my hand in search of peace and love. The expression of the Cursed Spirit People is twitching, and for some reason, Marin''s Wails who is behind her is *<i>bunbun</i>* shaking her head sideways. The ck knight swings his sword widely. Hepletely intends to throw it at me. It is useless, I still have three Barrier Rings left So you should stop.


    Just as I shrugged my shoulders in a badass and philosophical wayA tornado of mes emitted from the ground swallowed the Cursed Spirit People.


    Thanks for reading! How to survive a Cursed Spirit People? Just wave at it and say hello. But this chapter really shows that Cry has a Hunter spirit Keeping the cursed ring to protect the Imperial Capital even if it is bad for him, sasuga Cry.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 304.1: Prophecy ⑦

    Chapter 304.1: Prophecy ¢ß


    A shining radiance like the sun. A heat that I can feel behind me. Tino was stunned at the sight of the tornado of me that suddenly rise up and swallowed the curse.


    Although Lucia Onee-sama''s offensive Water Magic is also quite powerful, the most powerful offensive Magic that maniptes the element is Fire Magic.


    Offensive Fire Magic, which burns everything to ashes, is a difficult technique to handle, and its excessive power makes it difficult to select the right ce to use, so it was one of the attributes that Hunters tend to avoid.


    And yet, however, there is one Magi in the Imperial Capital who is known for her Fire Magic.


    Below us, I could see the still half-destroyed school building of Zebrudia Magic Academy, one of the most prestigious Magic academies in the Empire, whose barrier had not yet been repaired. And a tornado of mes was being shot out from its vast courtyard.


    I involuntarily opened my eyes and said her name.


    A-Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) I can''t believe she is really there! (Tino)


    Ohhh (Cry)


    As if he was impressed by the terrifying, yet beautiful tornado of mes, Master~ let out a small voice.


    But No matter how much miasma that curse is releasing, she is a terrifying Magi for unleashing her Magic without confirming anything. I can now understand why people in the streets call her a witch. As expected of a Level 8, her insaneness is notparable to Master''s~ Or Or maybe not.


    Loudughter could be heard from the courtyard.


    Hiiiihihihi! From flesh to ashes, from bones to ashes, from blood to ashes! Burn it all up! (Rosemary)


    ording to what I heard, the reason why Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>), who specialized in Fire Magic and has left many infamous legends behind her, has not been caught yet is because she has burned all the evidence of her crimes. I thought it was impossible, but when I see her actually fighting, it''s hard to say that it''s just an umon rumor.


    However, curses are not living beings. In the first ce, it''s not even sure that they have any substance. It seems that it''s not like we cannot inflict any damage, but this is the reason why churches are in charge of purifying curses. And I doubt that a Magi as good as Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) does not know about that


    The Cursed Spirit People pops out from within the tornado of mes. As Tino expected, there is almost no damage to its body. However, its eyes were sharp. It looked down at Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) while twitching its cheek. Just as it was about to open its mouth, a dragon made of fire suddenly appeared and bite the curse.


    Two consecutive shots of the highest level of offensive Magic without regard to how effective they are I see, so she is a muscle-brain, huh.


    She''s like if it''s hard to burn, then burn it until it burns. Come to think of it, didn''t she use the same method to burn the ck World Tree


    The crimson dragon runs freely across the sky while biting the Cursed Spirit People. It''s an attack that is likely to attract the attention of the people of the Imperial Capital in a different way from the one before.


    At that moment, Lucia''s Onee-sama appeared from below, straddling her staff. The hem of her robe was fluttering and she looked even grumpier than usual.


    When Lucia Onee-sama matches the eye level of Master~ who was *<i>purapura</i>* fluttering, she dexterously flies at the same speed as the carpet and shouts.


    Nii-san! What are you bringing this time! (Lucia)


    Weeell, I was thinking maybe Lucia can do something about it or something. (Cry)


    Ah Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!? Mohhh! Every, single, time (Lucia)


    Thank you for all your hard work, Lucia Onee-sama. Even Tino, who gets involved asionally, is having a hard time, so I can only imagine how hard it is for Lucia Onee-sama, who is often involved as she''s his Imouto.


    The Cursed Spirit People who had escaped from the ming dragon wasing toward us, out of breath. It lookedpletely pissed off. Its anger was so great that even Marin''s Wails and the ck knight were wincing back.


    Come to think of it, Spirit People who are living in the forest are basically bad with Fire Magic


    Spirit People excel in every type of Magic, but fire is one of their few weaknesses. It is probably because a forest is easily burnable. They rarely use Fire Magic and don''t like fire very much. In the first ce, even if you''re unharmed, if you were suddenly swallowed by mes, you''d probably get angry.


    Heck, why are youing here even though the one who released the fire is Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>)!?


    Nii-san, get inside a building (Lucia)


    Lucia Onee-sama makes a big turn and stands in front of the curse without hesitation. Anthem Onii-sama and Sytry Onee-sama all stood calmly in front of the curse, but they had so much courage. Tino too, feel like I had grown, but I don''t feel that I can keep up with them.


    Lucia Onee-sama grabbed the staff she was dexterously straddling, raised it, and then swung it down in the air with all her might, casting her technique. Her skirt *<i>hirahira</i>* fluttered. The vortex created in the air by her technique quickly became a huge tornado and was released toward the three curses. Marin''s Wails which was behind the Spirit People releases a ck wave, but the tornado engulfs it, swallowing and trapping the three.


    It was much more shy than Sytry Onee-sama, who was *<i>poipoi</i>* throwing explosives everywhere. Fortunately, it seems to be under control, but if it had been unleashed in the town, the scale of damage would have been quiterge. Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) released her fire in the tornado. Engulfed in mes, the tornado red up like firewood dipped in oil.


    Haaaahahaha! Burnnn! (Rosemary)


    I am sorry, Cry-san! It seems like her  Master''s spirit and firepower is a little high since she got that ck ash! (Altobaran)


    Near Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>), Altobaran, a familiar Magi from Hidden Curse (<i>Ma Tsue</i>), is *<i>pekopeko</i>* bowing his head. He seems to be having a hard time. Master~ smiled and *<i>hirahira</i>* waved at Altobaran, and then looked up at Tino.


    Tino, let''s go to that huge building! (Cry)


    Y-Yes Master~! (Tino)


    Manipting Car-kun ording to Master''s~ will, we take refuge in arge building where many Magi are gathered outside.


    I pushed open the double doors. The building wasIt looked like an auditorium. Inside, there are even more Magi gathered, and a single jet-ck staff rests on a pedestal in the center of the room.


    I gulped. Tino cannot see Magic, but as a Thief, I have a keen sense. Even Tino, who is not a Magi, could see that the staff held considerable power. The Magi all looked at Tino as we entered.


    Master~ Don''t tell me That''s what it was! You knew there was this staff here.


    In Tino''s mind, I remember Master''s~ outstanding Magic skills he showed during the Supreme Martial Arts Festival.


    No, no, that was a Fake Master~ (Tino)


    However, it is obvious that the real Master~ is stronger than the fake. In the first ce, even if it was not the real one who fought but a fake, it was definitely Master~ who stopped the sword Relic that was releasing that terrifying power.


    Will this time finally be the time when his fighting ability, which has not been revealed to the public, be exposed in the light of day?


    Thanks for reading! Welp I think we all know what''s gonna happen with that ck Staff Good luck Lucia in beating the Cursed Spirit People

 Chapter 304.2: Prophecy ⑦

    Chapter 304.2: Prophecy ¢ß


    In front of Tino, who was watching with bated breath, Master~ approached the staff Approached the staff He didn''t even move a step.


    Despite the emergency situation, Master~ blinked his eyes and *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* scanned the Magi around the staff. At that moment, the ceiling of the auditorium was suddenly smashed through, and a water dragon pierced near the center of the auditorium.


    Debris falls from the ceiling, and the Magi from the Academy scream and run away as if they were baby spiders. No matter how talented they are, they are probably inexperienced inbat. In a panic, Tino also pulls Master''s hand and avoids the debris.


    The Water Dragon was probably released by Lucia Onee-sama. Is it because Tino''s senses have be numb that I thought that if we can defeat that curse, destroying one auditorium is nothing?


    But unfortunately, its presence did not disappear. Inside therge hole pierced by the Water Dragon. A steamy ck light rises from the hole in front of Tino, who slowly approaches Car-kun.


    It''s uselessAfter all, it''s impossible to defeat that thing with a simple Magic attack. If Tino''s senses are correct, the power that this ck light holds has hardly changed since a while ago. To think it would be unharmed after receiving so many series of attacks How in the world is Master~ going to defeat that thing?


    The curses softly float out of the hole. The Cursed Spirit People looked at Master~ with a hateful expression, then turned its attention to the jet-ck staff resting on the pedestalThe ck light that was surrounding it *<i>pitari</i>* suddenly disappeared.


    Tino has a bad feeling that I don''t know how many times I have felt today running up my spine.


    Huh? Could this be Really bad?


    Um Ma-Master~? (Tino)


    O O This, Is (Cursed Spirit People)


    The Cursed Spirit People''s face distorts violently and it *<i>purupuru</i>* trembles as it approaches the jet-ck staff. This is definitely the calm before the storm. It''s so angry that it can''t even speak.


    The staff falls into the hands of the Cursed Spirit People. The room temperature drops several degrees at once. And in a voice that seems to echo from the depths of hell, the Spirit People says.


    Y-You Damn, human Ma-Making, an, imitation of, the World Tree!? How dare How dare youuuuuuuuu! (Cursed Spirit People)


    Tino''s body froze in an instant due to the sheer killing intent. It was such a violent murderous intent that even my heart could stop at any moment. Even though I could touch Car-kun by moving one finger, as I am right now, I can''t use Car-kun.


    The Spirit People''s short hair grew longer and was *<i>gunyagunya</i>* floating wavingly as if it was manifesting her anger. And before I knew it, her tone was no longer broken.


    Her eyes turned to TinoTo be exact, turned towards Master~ who was standing next to Tino. Master~ shuddered slightly as he was met with a re that wasn''t just simply intimidating, but it was a re that was out of this world and said.


    Didn''t it get colder here? (Cry)


    As As if it was the time to say thisss!? (Tino)


    I-I can move!


    My body regains its freedom again thanks to the tsukkomi that came from the bottom of my heart. When Tino touched Car-kun, I grabbed Master''s~ arm and immediately jumped on Car-kun. It was truly a once-in-a-lifetime judgment and agile demeanor. Sensing Tino''s intention Car-kun *<i>gyuu</i>* elerates.


    I feel a heavy killing intent that I have never experienced before on my back. The Magi who still remained in the auditorium could not do anything in front of the angry curse.


    I rushed out of the auditorium. And there, I passed by Lucia Onee-sama and Abyss Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) who were rushing in from the outside. Our gazes crossed. Lucia Onee-sama had ears and a tail on her.


    When the two stopped together near the entrance, they raised their staff and cast their technique almost at the same time.


    Wallstorm! (Lucia)


    Kaijin Homura (<i>ze of Complete Destruction</i>)! (Rosemary)


    I felt the heat and the wind on my back. The thick wall of wind absorbed the ck mes released by Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>) and turned into a violent wall of mes. It seems that Lucia Onee-sama and the others will be stalling for us.


    Lucia Onee-sama''s and the others'' attacks didn''t do much damage to the Spirit People, but they were able to stop her movements. If you can''t defeat it, buy some time, as expected of a first-ss Hunter.


    I let out a sigh of reliefWhen that happened.


    A sinister spear of light pierced through the wall of fire and pierced the *<i>burabura</i>* dangling Master~. Unlike anything I have ever seen, a ck and white light collides. Behind the thick wall of fire that split open for a moment, I caught a glimpse of the face of a Spirit People burning in rage.


    Scary How terrifying. If Tino was targeted by someone with a face like that, I would definitely not be able to go to the bathroom at night.


    Tino''s thoughts go nk for a moment. Master, hanging on my hand, gave a small sigh and said with a very badass and philosophical expression.


    Only, one, left, huh (Cry)


    !? Eh? A-About what!? (Tino)


    In the first ce, what kind of body do you have to be unharmed after receiving an attack like that!


    It is nothing new that Master~ is always unharmed, so my judgment was dyed for a moment, but if the one who was hit was Tino, then not a single piece of me would remain. What is the logic behind this? Even if he was using a Barrier Ring, he received too many attacks.


    When Tino was once again shuddering at this anomaly, Master~ told her with a serious look on his face while *<i>burabura</i>* dangling.


    Tino This is thest strategy. Let''s go to Luke''s ce. (Cry)


    !? Eeeeeh!? Why!? Wh-What do you mean!? (Tino)


    Why is it Luke Onii-sama''s at a moment like this? He''s the most useless at this point in timeNo, no, no.


    Calm down, you have to calm down, Tino Shade. Luke Onii-sama is useless, but now Tino is just a carrier. Think, you''ve got to at least guess Master~ intention.


    After a moment of silence, I timidly said.


    I-I get it. In other words, this is what you are saying, right? Luke Onii-sama''s sword will pave the way for the future! (Tino)


    Master~ said with a troubled expression when he received Tino''s desperate opinion.


    It is because, the only one left after that is Luke (Cry)


    Master~  There is still Onee-sama, you know


    Thanks for reading! Yoooooo New trailer of FF7 Rebirth!!!! I was so hyped all week because of the Q&A tweet. Good thing they didn''t troll us! The world looks epic,bo looks epic! 2024 can''te sooner!


    Welp, back to Strange Grief now with only one barrier ring left for Cry! Do you think it will be used up before the end, if yes how will it activate in aedic way or in a serious way?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 305.1: Prophecy ⑧

    Chapter 305.1: Prophecy ¢à


    I can''t believe even Lucia''s Ears and Tail mode cannot do anything about her What the hell am I supposed to do? I was being carried by Tino in a semi-desperate state.


    In the first ce, the reason I managed to get through all the troubles I have encountered so far is because of the help of my friends. If Lucia and the others cannot do anything about her, there is nothing more I could do.


    As usual, the curse was still single-mindedlying toward me. I should call it a blessing in disguise that her hostility is directed only at me at the moment. Two of my Barrier Rings had been consumed when I was red at and when she fired her attack that pierced through the wall of fire, so there was only one left. Isn''t it super dangerous to have a barrier activated just because she red at me? I can''t help thinking that bute to think of it, Kechakchakka also scraped off one of my Barrier Rings by hitting a nail on a straw doll while screaming, so I guess that''s what curses are.


    The curse showed no sign of quelling her anger. On the contrary, it looks like she powered-up by acquiring a dangerous-looking staff in the auditorium.


    A semi-transparent Spirit People is riding a ck bird and chasing after me. Behind her were also the ck knight and Marin''s Wails with the ck staff. On the other hand, there are Car-kun, Tino, the Carpet Rider, and me, who is *<i>purapura</i>* fluttering along like a fishing bait. We arepletely at a disadvantage.


    I wonder if she will forgive me if I get down on my knees and do a Dogeza


    The only possibility left is Luke. As expected, even I am aware that it would be quite difficult to cut a curse with a sword, but he is the only card I can y after using all the others.


    Aaaah, there is also Liz and Eliza too. Although I don''t know where they are!


    But Professor Sage wasn''t there at all Even though there were so many Magi in the auditorium, where the hell did she go She is there when I don''t want to see her, but she is not there when I want to see her, geez!


    And then, I suddenly find Arnold among the people who are making a fuss below. Arnold and hisrge Party look up in astonishment at me who is running away on a carpet and the Spirit People chasing me. I do a sink-or-swim and shout loudly for help.


    Arnold! Can you do something about that? (Cry)


    Aaaah!? (Arnold)


    Arnold seemspletely unable to react. And just like this, I fly right over his head without him understanding anything. Even though you are Level 7, you are not used to this kind of battlefield, are you? Seriously, people like you


    But despite all the fuss, what is wrong with Franz-san! Wasn''t that guy supposed to be keeping peace in the Imperial Capital, no? The Imperial Capital is in danger, you know! He even took away the Symphonic Stone at the worst possible time Really Really! Seriously, everyone''s just!


    It would be a waste to just *<i>burabura</i>* dangle around, so I yell out loud. If I call him out, someone should call him. I don''t want to be conspicuous, but you can''t make an omelette without breaking eggs.


    Franz-san! "Commander Franz (<i>Franz Dancho</i>)" of the Zero Knight Order! He-Lu-Pu Me! (Cry)


    Master~!? (Tino)


    The Imperial Capital is in a crisis! It''s a curse! Franz-saaaan! Come quicklyyy! There''s a dangerous curse! We''re in trouble! (Cry)


    I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you Hh! (Cursed Spirit People)


    The Spirit People chased after us while shouting this. She was terrifyingly fast, but Car-kun was still barely faster.


    Avoid it, Car-kun! (Tino)


    On top of that, Tino avoids the arrows of light shot from behind with brilliant instructions. I am grateful for that as I only have one Barrier Ring left, but That was something I always wanted to do, you know?


    Even though I haven''t even been able to ride it yet, Tino''s Car-Skill has be something great. So unfair.


    After several minutes of running for my life, the "Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>)" dojo that had been cut in half by Luke finally came into my view. In the courtyard, many swordsmen swing their swords under the "Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>)" tutge.


    Come to think of it, he said that he is going to retrain his students in order for them to ovee the curse I''m so lucky (Burnout) today.


    Maybe the famous Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) could even cut through a curse. Because Thawne-san seems to have won against the cursed magic sword too


    The students, maybe noticing using from the sky, begin to point at us and make a fuss. If it was just Tino and me, it would have been fine, but the three chasing us were calling forth ck clouds.


    I yell at Thawne-san, who looks at me startled, and Luke, who opens his eyes widely next to him.


    Thawne-saaaaaaaan! Luke! I''ll leave this to you! (Cry)


    Hh!? (Thawne)


    !! Leave it to me, Cry! Uoooooooooooooooooooooo! (Luke)


    Luke hears my call for help and starts running. It was probably purely on instinct. He probably doesn''t even know what his enemies are. My childhood friend, Luke Psycol, the Thousand Swords (<i>Senken</i>) was that kind of man.


    Tino lowers the carpet. Luke sprints past us as fast as he can with his uselessly high physical strength, and then he kicks on the ground and jumps.


    Master~  Luke Onii-sama is Holding a wooden sword. (Tino)


    Uoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo! (Luke)


    !? (Cursed Spirit People)


    The Cursed Spirit People, who had been thinking only about killing me, suddenly stops for a moment, as if she is startled by Luke''s spirit, who rushes in without thinking. Even Marin''s Wails is trembling. Luke uses his wooden sword to cut away the arrow of light that was released and then splits the Cursed Spirit People in half with his wooden sword, which had been burned by the light and reduced to half of its length.


    !? (Tino)


    !? (Cry)


    Ah!? (Cursed Spirit People)


    Tino''s eyes widen and I was speechless. But the most surprised person is probably the Spirit People who was cut down.


    The Spirit People who was cut in half instantly sticks back together and Luke exims.


    Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, she sticks back togetheeeeeeeeer! I still have a long way to gooo! (Luke)


    No, well After all, it didn''t have any substance, huh. Don''t use a wooden sword to y a curse that no one has been able to deal any effective damage until now, on the contrary, I''ll be shocked if it did anything! Luke *<i>poi</i>* throws away the half-remaining wooden sword. The Spirit People said dumbfoundedly while rubbing the center of her body that was shed.


    Wh-What The hell is that guy!? (Cursed Spirit People)


    Uoooooooooooooooooooh! It''s a knight! Sw-Sword, a new sword! Kill! Kill1! (Luke)


    Looking from the sidelines, Luke is the one who seems to be more cursed


    Luke *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* looks around and spots the Magic Sword next to the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>). The Spirit People notices this and reaches out her hand in a panic.


    The Spirit People passes the sword to the ck knight behind her and res at me as if she just remembered me.


    Hu-Human, how dare you, throw this, strange creature at me (Cursed Spirit People)


    Somehow, I''m sorry about that. (Cry)


    C-Could it be that, Sytry Onee-sama use this as a reference for Kilkill-kun''s cries? (Tino)


    Thanks for reading! Here''s Saturday chapter Sasuga Luke, he almost cut a curse Will Luke be the one to save Cry <ol><li>Kill, kill: here it is written cut/sh, but I left kill because it make sense with what Tino saidter with Kilkill-kun cries.</li></ol>

 Chapter 305.2: Prophecy ⑧

    Chapter 305.2: Prophecy ¢à


    Sometimes the purpose of Luke''s actions doesn''t make any sense, so when people look at him, he is terrifyingly scary Maybe due to the strong shock, the ck aura wrapped around her has weakened considerably. To think he would be able to draw back a curse Could it be that curses are not good with this kind of iprehensible human?


    I-I will ki Kill you! I will forever bring disaster to mankind (Cursed Spirit People)


    The Curse Spirit People is much more human than when I first saw her. Heck, my sense of fear is fading away you know


    When I first saw her, I was afraid of what she would do, but if she is only rampaging, then she is no different from a Monster. Her power is off the chart1tho''.


    Luke, who snatched the sword from a nearby student, attacks the Spirit People. The Spirit People immediately turned her palm to the ground. Under Luke''s feet, a wide area melts into *<i>dorodoro</i>* slush like a swamp, and Luke''s lower body is *<i>zubuzubu</i>* sloppily buried and the ground hardens again.


    You dare, to surprise meYou lower life form! (Cursed Spirit People)


    I wonder if she was really scared. The Spirit People lifts her arm and swings it down. Jet-ck spears rain down from the sky and pierce Luke''s periphery as if she is trying to make attice.


    Moreover, the holes are quite small in width. Even though he would have been able to get out of there if it was a little bit wider apart.


    Ku Kukuh F-For a lower-life form! A jail! Suits you! You! Stay there! Forever! (Cursed Spirit People)


    D Daaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaamn! (Luke)


    Hh!? (Cursed Spirit People)


    Luke grabs the unidentified spearttice without hesitation and tries to climb up thettice, not caring that his hands are burning and that his lower body is still buried. The Spirit People hurriedly builds a ceiling from her spears with a drawn-out face.


    Y-You bastardI will make you unable to wield a sword ever again! (Cursed Spirit People)


    The Cursed Spirit People is heating up. This time Tino, who did note down from Car-kun, reaches out to me.


    Ma-Master~, let''s get out of here while we still can! (Tino)


    Somehow it was a better fight than I expected, but apparently even Luke can''t defeat her. Heck, a curse is not something you can defeat with a sword, you know. The question didn''t even need to be asked.


    I take Tino''s hand and Car-kun suddenly goes up. I left the tumultuous dojo while *<i>burabura</i>* dangling again.


    With a lower speed than before, Car-kun goes through the sky of the Imperial Capital. Fortunately, it looks like we have a little time. There was no sign of that Spirit People chasing us. It is a strange story that Luke is able to slow her down more than Lucia or Anthem.


    I had lost a little sense of danger after being pursued for so long, but there was no doubt that the situation is unpredictable. Looking down from the sky, I could see that the whole Imperial Capital is in turmoil. The dark clouds that the curses had wrapped the entire sky of the Imperial Capital. Seeing this, Franz-san''s prophecy may not have been a metaphor or anything.


    Tino, who had *<i>fuufuu</i>* calmed down her rough breathing, timidly asks me.


    Master~, for the next destination Where, do we go? (Tino)


    Where you say I have no idea, you know. Time is running out. The only remaining n I can think of is to Bet everything on the Spirit People Shaman that Lapis and the others will bring while escaping all over the Imperial Capital or something like that. But there would be no time for that. Even if we were to escape with the flying carpet, there is the problem of recharging it. The amount of charge required for a flying carpet varies depending on its performance, but Car-kun''s charge is quite high, so Tino would not be able to recharge it. Of course, me doing it was out of the question.


    I take a deep breath as I frantically turned the gear in my head and say with a slight smile to calm Tino down.


    And you Tino What do you think we should do? (Cry)


    Eh!? Ehhhhm (Tino)


    Anyway, we have to buy some time. Buy some time and wait for someone to help us. That''sThe best course of action. There are many excellent Hunters and Magi in this city. Some of them may even be Shamans. Hopefully, Ark and the others wille up with a strategy while I am doing this. I would dly get down on my knees and do a Dogeza or whatever if I can buy some time.


    And then, Tino, who had been *<i>muhmuh</i>* groaning, opens her eyes as if something had just shed in her mind. Her hair is stuck to her forehead and her ribbon is darkened due to the dirt. It is genuinely amazing that she still has energy left after going through so many terrible things. She has grown into a splendid person.


    And then, with puppy eyes, Tino looks at me and fearfully say.


    Uhm It might be, different from what Master~ is thinking I''m sorry if I am presumptuous But, well How about, locking her inside Mimic-kun? (Tino)


    (Cry)


    I was so shocked that I could not move my face.


    Tha That''s it! Mimic-kun is a gem which has made dozens of people go missing. It is safe to say that there is no way to get out from the inside. Of course, it looks like I will never be able to open it again, but a trade-off like this is eptable. Let''s lock her up and have the church take care of it one more time!


    Is Tino a genius? On the contrary, I would like to be the one to call Tino, Master~! It is likely that there will be various issues, but it is much better than moving without a n. I can see a ray of hope. From today onwards, I am a Tino-master~ man now (Meaning unknown).


    Tino is sooo smart Ah, but it is locked, tho'' (Cry)


    I am correct!? If it''s just that I can open it! Let''s go, to the n House! (Tino)


    Tino says with a *<i>kirakira</i>* twinkle in her eye. *<i>Yareyare</i>* Good grief, it started at the n House and would end at the n HouseWouldn''t it have been better to use Mimic-kun when the curse was released there in the very beginning?


    Tino turns Car-kun around. Car-kun might already be close to its limit as its movements aren''t as sharp as they used to be.


    And when Tino tries to move Car-kun toward the n HouseA freezing wind suddenly blows from behind.


    A thunderous-like voice descends from there.


    I''ll KIILL you I will kill you, Cry Andrich, I will remember that nameYou lowly human, how dare you (Cry)


    Hih!? (Tino)


    Tino screams. A thick darkness is stirring in the direction where the dojo is. An evil presence, iparable to the dark clouds that covered the sky. She is totally pissed off.


    In the middle of the darkness, there is a Spirit People. She is no longer riding a ck bird. Instead, she ispletely subject to darkness.


    It is a scene that could best be described as a raging wave. Riding on the wave of darkness, the Cursed Spirit People came at us as if sliding toward us. She may not have been holding back before, but this time she is serious.


    She is much faster than Car-kun. Tino hurriedly hits Car-kun and says.


    Car-kun, increase your speed! (Tino)


    Car-kun tries its best to move forward at Tino''smand. It is strangely cute, but it doesn''t speed up. Behind us, the demon king controlling the darkness chases after us. Tino desperately *<i>banban</i>* hits the carpet.


    Why!? Car-kun, go faster! (Tino)


    Isn''t it out of magic? (Cry)


    Hieeeh!? (Tino)


    Assuming we make it to the n House, Tino, will you be able to unlock it properly in time


    And so began the great turmoil predicted by the prophecy, the final dead heat2to decide the future of the Imperial Capital.


    Thanks for reading! Back to the beginning with Mimic-kun! Next episode in Strange Grief Z The Final battle : Mimic-kun VS Cursed Spirit People!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>It is over 9000!!!!</li><li>Dead heat: a situation in which two or morepetitors in a race are exactly level.</li></ol>

 Chapter 306.1: Last Spurt

    Chapter 306.1: Last Spurt


    "Commander Franz (<i>Franz-Dancho</i>)", a message from the Imperial Capital! Apparently there was an attack after we left the Imperial Capital (Knight)


    Hmph. I knew it But we won''t be outdone. We deployed some of the best Hunters, including Ark Rodan at the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church. (Franz)


    Franz responds to the report from his subordinate with a *<i>niganiga</i>* bitter look on his face.


    Preparations to receive the Spirit People Shaman were progressing smoothly. Knights were deployed in cities up to the Great Forest, where the Spirit People are located, and we asked for the cooperation of Sage ster, a professor at the Magic Academy of Zebrudia, who was knowledgeable about Spirit People ecology.


    We left the protection of the city to the Hunters. Some people are reluctant to ask for the Hunters'' help, but it was a rational decision. We will do everything we can to stop the prophecy. Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) has already entered the forest. All Franz can do now is to bring back the Shaman as soon as possible and have them purify Marin''s Wails.


    No matter how powerful their organization is, the members of Nine-Tails Shadow Fox (<i>Kyubi no Kage Kitsune</i>) are only human, so it is impossible for them to break through thebination of Silver Lightning Star (<i>Ginsei Banrai</i>) and Unshakeable Permeance (<i>Fudo Fuhen</i>) in such a short time. There are many other talented people as well.


    Those are brilliant counter-measures I thought of by using my experience of the crash of the airship and taking into ount the thought of that joke of a man. As Franz nodded at his keen eye, the subordinate who came to report said with a puzzled expression.


    N-No The thing is The Imperial Capital has suffered tremendous damageAnd Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is flying around in the sky, chased by a curse, calling out "Commander Franz''s (<i>Franz-Dancho</i>)" name. (Knight)


    Huh? (Franz)


    It''sbad, it''sbad, it''sbad. My heart is beating like it''s about to burst. Perhaps, if I look in the mirror now, Tino''s face could not be more pale.


    I desperately drive Car-kun and speed through the sky of the Imperial Capital. Behind me, the Cursed Spirit People was approaching us as fast and as powerful as an avnche. The incessant crushing sound bes a vibration, shaking my brain away.


    The Imperial Capital must have suffered considerable damage. But if we are caught before that, we willDefinitely be killed. And if Master~ is killed, there will be no one to protect the Imperial Capital.


    Car-kun, who showed a gale-like speed, seems to be *<i>hetoheto</i>* exhausted. The n House is just a stone''s throw away, but I wonder if it''ll be able to make it that far.


    Even without turning around, I could tell that the distance between us was getting closer and closer. Up until now, we were faster, but the enemy''s stamina is bottomless.


    My throat is *<i>katakata</i>* parched dry. It had been a long time since I had been through an Infinite Trial, and as usual, they are so unruly that they don''t seem like trials at all. I whine in front of the *<i>burabura</i>* dangling Master~.


    Ma-Master~ Th-They are catching up to us (Tino)


    Huh It can''t be helped, I didn''t want to do that butDog''s Chain ! Shot Ring ! (Cry)


    As if tough at Tino''s weakness, Master~ begins to provoke the Spirit People. That''s not it That''s not it, Master~. I just wanted some encouragement!


    The Spirit People roared as it pushed away the magic bullets and chains by simply moving forward. The miasma enveloping its body further increased in density.


    H, U, M, A, N!! (Cursed Spirit People)


    With a *<i>pishiri</i>* snap, Tino certainly heard the sound of the world copsing. The surrounding buildings *<i>boroboro</i>* crumble as they pass by. I didn''t know that a curse could have so much impact on the physical world.


    If I stop now, Tino''s body will freeze and will never move again. I can even feel an illusion like that.


    It''s a mission. What drives Tino right now is just my sense of mission. Master~ is being attacked because Tino gave him the ring. No matter what it takes, Tino must get Master~ to the Lounge in the n House and unlock Mimic-kun.


    Up until now, I''ve trained myself to be able to unlock things calmly at any time, but to be honest, I wasn''t confident at all if I would be able to unlock Mimic-kun''s lock in an instant under the current conditions. Mimic-kun''s lock wasn''t thatplicated, but considering the difference in speed with the curse, there wouldn''t be a lot of time avable. At the shortest, it would take one breath, at the longest, dozens of seconds.


    To be honest, Master~ is overestimating Tino too much. But I can''t say I can''t do it. Tino once told Master~ that I can open it!


    Focus your attention. For the time being, I put the chasing Spirit People out of my mind, stopped my body from shaking, and calmed my breathing down. Unlocking it is easy in normal times, it should definitely work.


    The ce of the decisive battle. The n House is in view. It seemed like a long time since Hugh brought the box and copsed. Where in the world did he get something like that?


    Get inside the Lounge, jump off the carpet, and open the lock. Get inside the Lounge, jump off the carpet, and open the lock.


    I *<i>butsubutsu</i>* mumble to myself what I need to do. I can do it. I should be able to do it. Be confident of your sess, Tino Shade. Show Master~ the results of all your trials so far and your growth!


    I can see the broken window in the Lounge. Thanks to Car-kun''s hard work, we were able to reach this far without being caught by the Cursed Spirit People.


    Now is the time to show your worth.


    And then, as I stare ahead with determination, my posture suddenly copses. The speed stalled down at once.


    Car-kun!? (Tino)


    !? (Cry)


    It''s out of Magic. By the time I realized it, it was toote. Car-kun who had saved Tino and the others with a great sense of dynamism became a mere carpet, and my body was pulled down by gravity all at once.


    The Lounge floats back up. There is still a bit of propulsion left, but not enough height to ovee that height.


    I failed. I should have left Car-kun behind when we got close and jumped from it. It was Tino''splete mistake to concentrate only on opening the lock.


    A falling body. A Master~ looking bewildered. A Spirit People approaching from behind.


    Just as I was about to screamSomething hard pierced Tino''s body from directly below.


    I *<i>keho</i>* exhale with a gasp. A heavy impact that echoes down to my bones. It was something I had been familiar with. Almost only on instinct, I strongly grasped Master''s~ hand. Tino''s body rises dramatically due to the impact from below. Something pink-blond flowed through the edge of my vision.


    Tsk Hey,e on, hurry up! You so slow! (Liz)


    Thank you very much, Onee-sama!


    I didn''t feel any pain. I focus my attention. I steady my fall and slid into the Lounge. I bounced off the floor and Master~ who rolled near Mimic-kun said with a fierce smile as if he was drawing back.


    Zero, huh. (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Ganbare Tino, you are almost there! And lol at Cry "trying" to attack the curse just to anger it more.

 Chapter 306.2: Last Spurt

    Chapter 306.2: Last Spurt


    I didn''t have time to ponder about the meaning of his words. The Cursed Spirit People who came in from behindnded on the Lounge.


    Tino frantically rushed to Mimic-kun, who was left in the center of the lounge.


    Open the lock. Open the lock. Open the lock. Don''t thinkAbout anything else.


    Darkness encroaches on the feet of Spirit People. The floor, walls, and ceiling too. The darkness is approaching.


    It''s not good, I don''t have the time to open it. Such a premonition passed through my mind, but I couldn''t give up without trying.


    Then Tino clung to the treasure chest and, for the umpteenth time, widened her eyes in amazement.


    The lock Is opened! (Tino)


    The lock was lying on the floor. Mimic-kun''s lid was opened. Inside it was full of darkness, as if leading to the abyss.


    It''s Onee-sama! Onee-sama figured out the situation beforehand and opened it for me! Opening the lock was Onee-sama''s role. Then Tino''s role is.


    And that''s when Tino realized something outrageous that had slipped her mind.


    I-Is there a way to get this Cursed Spirit People inside Mimic-kun?


    It-is-o-ver, human! You were the most loathsome opponent I have ever met (Cursed Spirit People)


    The curse is calm. It won''t even identally walk into Mimic-kun. I could lift the treasure chest and rush at it, but Tino is not so naive to think that will trap my opponent.


    I look at Master~. Master~ blinked his eyes as if he was waiting for something.


    To still be normal during such a predicament, as expected of a god. If possible, I want you to give Tino a blessing.


    The Cursed Spirit People steps forward with a demon-like expression. When suddenly, Marin''s Wails and the ck knighte out from behind the Spirit People and stand in front of it.


    Marin''s Wails was no longer wailing but looked like she was about to cry. The ck knight''s expression is not visible because of his helmet, but it is probably very simr to hers. The two curses are quite powerful by human standards, but they are clearly a few steps below the monster in front of them.


    Seeing Marin''s Wail raises her ck staff and the ck knight wielding the magic sword, the Spirit People frowns.


    That was all the Spirit People did.


    There was no warning. Marin''s Wails and the ck knight were reaped and swallowed by the ck tentacles released from the back of the Spirit People. What a terrifying speed. Tino, a Thief, didn''t even have the time to blink. Marin''s Wails and the ck knight, who was facing it, probably didn''t understand what had happened to them.


    Only one left The strongest curse remaining looks at Master~.


    Non Sense Did you sympathize with him, due to his weakness Did you bond with themIs this Yourst resort? Cry Andrich? (Cursed Spirit People)


    The spirit person says quietly while its cheeks were *<i>hikuhiku</i>* twitching. Master~ once said, "Spirit People are beautiful, but when they get angry, they are scary, except for Kruz." And indeed, their faces are so beautiful and terrifying that it is hard to believe they are from this world.


    Uwaaah So awful How could you do that to your friends (Cry)


    As expected even for Master~ this might have been unexpected or maybe he was overwhelmed by its powerHe held his mouth and retreated.


    And thenHe tripped over Mimic-kun, whose mouth was still open, and was sucked in upside down.


    (Cursed Spirit People)


    The Spirit People remain silent with a tense expressions. Our eyes meet each other, and Tino involuntarily *<i>bunbun</i>* shake my head sideways.


    Ah, I understand, Master~! My roleMy role is to pull Master~ out, isn''t it! I''ll pull you out as much as you want, as long as it doesn''t kill me!!


    The slender shoulders of the Spirit People trembles and its figure flickers strongly. And then


    I''ll-I''ll kill you Don''t you, don''t you dare make fun of meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee! (Cursed Spirit People)


    Hh!? (Tino)


    A roar.


    My knees shatter from the impact and my guts turn upside down.


    Its appearance slowly *<i>guzuguzu</i>* crumbles into a *<i>dorodoro</i>* thick ck liquid. In front of Tino who couldn''t even scream, the liquid rushed into Mimic-kun''s entrance like a muddy stream.


    The unexpected sequence of events dyed my judgment. NoEven if I had made a decision in time, I already didn''t have the strength to endure it.


    The Spirit People didn''t target Tino, but the ck liquid included Tino, who was within its effective range and near Mimic-kun.


    The momentum of the current was like a muddy stream and my body was swept away. I struggled to move my frozen body, but I couldn''t resist it at all. And along with the curse, I was sucked into Mimic-kun. I summoned thest of my strength and shouted.


    Onee-samaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, I''m sorryyyyyyyyyyyyy! (Tino)


    Thanks for reading! In the end, Marin and the knight did help Cry! Of course, everything is ording to keikaku. We are in the endgame now


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 307.1: Goal

    Chapter 307.1: Goal


    My body is thrown into the air. With no walls, no floor, and no ceiling, my body was softly released from gravity and Inded softly on the ground.


    It was a vast space where true darkness lies. I at least understood what happened. My foot got caught and I tripped. And then I fell into the treasure chest. Ipletely didn''t pay any attention.


    So this isInside Mimic-kun?


    As I strain my eyes and look up at the sky, I activate my Ring RelicOwl''s eye that grants me a night vision ability that I usually keep equipped on me due to the fact that this kind of situation happens often.


    My vision brightened, but I couldn''t find anything that looked like an exit. Tino and Liz said they could have escaped if they hadn''t been distracted, but apparently, it is impossible for me.


    I was not injured. I feel like I fell from a very high ce, but maybe this is also one of Mimic-kun''s functions. It is safe to store fragile items. As expected of Mimic-kun, he is excellent. Compared to him, I am


    I consumed one of my Barrier Rings when I rolled across the Lounge, so I don''t have any Barrier Rings anymore. I am cornered now. Next time I meet that Cursed Spirit People I have no choice but to get down on my knees, do a dogeza and ask for forgiveness.


    Too many things happened today, so I was already *<i>furafura</i>* dizzy. I take a deep breath and check my surroundings again. And then my breath was taken away.


    Spread out in the darkness wasAn old town.


    There were cluttered houses and well-maintained roads. And several pirs like streetlights were erected. That damn Mimic-kun, what on earth did you eat to have a town like this in your stomach There should be a limit to eating bad food.


    Did the people who were missing from that church live in this town? But the town is Way too big for just them. The people I rescued said they didn''t build the city, so maybe there were other people living here.


    By the way, how do you get out of here? If someone wants to take you out, will an exit appear in front of you? I should have checked with them when I saved them


    And just when I was thinking that muchSuddenly there was a crack in the sky and something like mud came pouring in with great force. When the mud hardens in one ce, it creates the appearance of a Spirit People.


    I will not let you get away I''ll kill you Cry Andrich. Did you think I would just forget my grudge against (Cursed Spirit People)


    !? (Cry)


    A terrifying voice echoes in the quiet old town where there is no sign of life. It is toote to regret the fact that I should have worn my Comfortable Vacation.


    No way, to think she would follow me even inside Mimic-kunWhat the hell did I do to her? You shouldn''t hold any grudge against me anymore! The cursed ringThe Hermit Ring (<i>Celestial Tree Curse</i>) has already run out of Magic


    The Spirit People looks around in the air and annoyingly says.


    I will, absolutely, not let you get away after making so much fun of meDon''t think, you can get away, human (Cursed Spirit People)


    Apparently, she intends to swallow the entire city with her ck water. In order to do that, the amount of water she needs is insane, but I don''t even feel like pointing that out now.


    I hurriedly locked the door, but it seems that this building is not flood-proofed, so the ck water enters through the gap in the door. There are no signs of the houses being destroyed, so it is doubtful if the water itself has any physical offensive power, but it is obvious that if I touch it, it will be bad for me.


    I hurriedly evacuate to the second floor and look out the window. It was a terrible sight outside. Mud was pouring from the ck river and ran along the road. It seems that her strategy, for now, is to round up all the creatures outside. If I had not been indoors, I might be able to avoid the water below my feet, but not the pouring rain.


    And at that moment, I spotted Tino in the murky water flowing down the road. She was being swept away by the water while *<i>batabata</i>* pping around, but by chance, she caught on a pir and began to climb up with a desperate look on her face.


    It doesn''t seem like a very good situation, but apparently touching the mud doesn''t mean instant death. Tino I''m d you are safe But the possibility of being pulled up from the outside has now decreased a bit.


    Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill, kill (Cursed Spirit People)


    The resentful voice of the Spirit People resounds through the city like a broken toy. The water level was rising, most likely because the volume of water was increasing little by little. A little while ago, the water was only *<i>chorochoro</i>* trickling, but now the water is rising up to the first step of the stairs. I should have evacuated to a higher building if I knew.


    The pouring rain shows no sign of stopping. I can''t even go outside.


    I was at my limit physically and mentally. I want to copse and fall asleep right now.


    I don''t have any Barrier Rings anymore, and aftering this far, I have no choice but to pray. All I can do is hope for a miracle where Liz, Anthem, or Lucia will pull me outBut, I guess it is unlikely.


    I am not that optimistic either, but I still think that it is in the realm of possibility.


    Looking back, many things have happened since I became a Hunter. When I first became a Hunter, I felt like I wasn''t going to live through the hellish series of irregrities, and after I became a n Master, I had a lot of bad experiences, but now I can think of them as good memories.


    For the regrets I don''t really have any. If you think about it, I have been causing a lot of trouble for the others all the time, but I sessfully contained a curse that even Anthem and the others couldn''t handle, so at the very end, I was able to make a big achievement worthy of a Level 8.


    The only regret I might have is About Tino, maybe? But well, it seems that Spirit People is only after me, and I know that Tino has grown up to be very strong in general. I am sure she will survive somehow. There is nothing your Master~ can do now


    At least what I can do is sneak out to the window and wave at Tino who climbed up on a pir. When Tino, who was *<i>dorodoro</i>* muddy and soaked in the rain, found me, she looked like she was about to cry. Please don''t make a face like that I am sure that Spirit People will go somewhere if she kills me. At least she wouldn''t aim for Tino alone. Even while she was chasing us, she was only aiming at me.


    Thanks for reading! What Cry thinks when waving to Tino: Don''t worry you will survive, but this is the end for me. What Tino thinks when seeing Cry waving: Good luck surviving and beating the curse, I am watching you.

 Chapter 308.1: Shock

    Chapter 308.1: Shock


    All the living being It had met so far were horrified when seeing it. Some bowed their heads and fell to the ground, and even the very small number who tried to purify it, were horrified. However, the feelings It had toward that man were unlike anything It had ever experienced before. He was not frightened, and even waved his hand at it. He went around the capital, trying to fight it with his silly methods.


    Where are you Where did you run off to Cry Andrich! (Cursed Spirit People)


    It spread its murderous intent and searched inside the city shrouded in darkness. The muddy stream that swallows up the whole city, and the pouring rain are itself. If it touches even one part of your body, It will immediately know where you are. It found the human woman who was driving the carpet, but It didn''t care about that already.


    No, It does not, not care about her, but everything is second to Cry Andrich.


    It is being underestimated. It is being taken lightly. It is being ridiculed. This isTraumatic. A trauma It once experienced a long time ago. If It doesn''t curse the target to death and make him regret it, It won''t be able to spread its grudge against humans like It has done in the past.


    The only person to be captured right now, the only person to be killed with the highest priority, is Cry Andrich, who has been ying with it in every way possible.


    The part that was filling the entire city was slowly seeping into the houses.


    That man has used strange pieces of equipment to fend off its attacks while unscathed countless times, but it will not go like this, this time. The water didn''t have any ability to destroy things. Cry Andrich is the only target of the curse that turns itself into a muddy stream. Only Cry Andrich alone will be affected by it.


    It rots your inners and inflicts pain on your soul.


    Other than that, it is all just trivialities. The fact that there was a vast space in the treasure chest, the fact that It was betrayed by the two curses It brought in, and even about what It would do after It kills Cry.


    It can''t see its target. But It can sense that he is near. He is probably hidden somewhere in this city. If he hasn''t been touched by my rain, does it mean he is hiding in a building somewhere?


    It is futile, Cry Andrich! I will neverForgive you! (Cursed Spirit People)


    In response to that yell, the rain that poured down became stronger. No need for small tricks. It will fill this entire mysterious city with its curse. The city is vast, but it won''t take more than an hour.


    And then, it will be the end. That man has no means of dealing with that curse.


    His equipment is powerful, but that is all. Humans are always like that. Compared to Spirit People, theypensate their fragile bodies with terrible armaments and attack without knowing their ce. Even though they have the wisdom to understandnguage, they are more savage than any of the Monsters living in the forest.


    It uses its power ording to its emotions.


    Human, be afraid. Of the Queen''s judgment. Repent of your sins and perish. The muddy stream is its anger. The muddy rain is its tears. No matter how many years pass, It will never forget the tragedy, the anger.


    For all eternity, It will be mankind''s enemy.


    The cursed water is slowly increasing. Only the muddy waters and the sound of the pouring water fill the empty old city.


    He shouldn''t be too far away. He is close by. It can feel his presence. Although, It can''t feel that powerful coaxing force that It felt at first.


    Then, at that moment, a loud *<i>gatari</i>* rattling sound came from inside one of the houses. It instantly turns part of the water into an eyeball and sticks it to the upstairs window of the house where the sound came from.


    And thenFor a really very brief moment, It forgot its anger.


    Overwhelmed with agitation, the muddy stream and the cursed rain, beautifully disappear. It was on the second floor of an ordinary house. There was the figure of Cry Andrich, who no matter how much It cursed him, it would not be enough.


    However, the only thing that was unexpected wasThe Thing he was carrying on his back.


    It was such a shock that even someone who only existed out of resentment toward humans forgot its resentment and anger for a moment.


    On his back wasA kindred spirit. For the one who had once served as the role of guardian, It cannot be mistakenShe is a Spirit People woman.


    Her brown skin and white hair were different from the characteristics of its own kind that It knew of, but It feel a strong connection with her. It can tellThe blood that flowed through her veins was definitely the same as the blood that once flowed through it.


    Before It knew it, It had regained its appearance before its death and was floating outside the window. Through the ss, its eyes meet, and Cry Andrich''s eyes widen.


    And then, in an instant, It relived the tragedy in the past.


    A burning forest. Humans who attacked with barbaric weapons made only to kill living beings. With the sound of mes in the background, theyughed madly at its people who were running away. The wooden houses that took a long time to build were cut off down to their foundations, and their ugly offensive which prioritized women and children. It doesn''t understand their purpose. It knew from its knowledge that Spirit People are being sold at high prices among humans, but It couldn''t understand it at all. It couldn''t believe that they were the same intelligent creature as us.


    Even if It dies, It won''t be able to die until It clears the grudge It once held.


    It didn''t even have to think about why Cry was carrying its kinItspatriot on his back.


    The anger that had been pushed back by the shock slowly fills it with even more heat than before. Its body transforms in response to its instinct and desire to kill.


    A hOs TaGe? YOu aRe UsIinG A hoSTage in froNT of Me? (Cursed Spirit People)


    Thepatriot on Cry''s back is limp and didn''t *<i>pikuri</i>* move at all. It''s the worst. It''s too humiliating. It''s too tragic. It is always like this. They are wed creatures, but they have devious mind. They kidnapped children, made them hostages, ughtered, and captured those who tried to stop them. They always use devilish tricks you would never even think of.


    But that move will no longer work. Before It knew it, a single spear was generated in its hand. A twisted jet-ck spear. A spear shining brilliantly in the darkness. This isIts resolution. The crystallization of its determination, to destroy all mankind.


    No more words are needed. All the curses are now manifested here and now.


    Thanks for reading! Sorry I was geeking on FF16, so I couldn''t post the chapter Saturday


    But sasuga Cry, in less than a day, he seed to make the curse hate him more than her centuries old grudge.

 Chapter 308.2: Shock

    Chapter 308.2: Shock


    Cry Andrich was here, still looking with a dumbfounded expression.


    You ugly human. I will not even give you time to repent. This spear will only strike and destroy humans without harming my own kin. Not even a piece of your soul will be left behind.


    Swing the spear. No force is needed. This spear will be this human''s death, even a well-trained warrior cannot withstand it for even a second if it touches him. I greatly twisted my body. And then, at the moment when I was about to throw the spear at Cry Andrich with All my mightCry stance suddenly copsed drastically.


    Mugyaaa! (Cry)


    Cry is crushed and makes a strange noise. I just *<i>girigiri</i>* barely stop my throw. His copse was clearly not a movement intended to take an evasive maneuver. It was as if he could not bear the weight he had on him.


    Cry has ultimately be trapped under my own kind. In front of my eyes, the body of my kin, which had not moved even a *<i>pikuri</i>* twitch so far, begins to move.


    A beautiful and tough body trained in nature. A serene Magic that flows through her body. Her palms touch the ground, and she bends her arms and slowly stands up. Her face rises, and her somewhat absentminded crimson eyes look at me.


    She is alive. No, perhaps it is natural that she is alive since she is a hostage, but there is nothing strange about her every movement, and she does not appear to be injured.


    The powerful beat of her heart, the aura of her life, reaches me. As she stood up, there was not a single noticeable wound on her limbs. On the contrary, the kindred before me was as strong as the formerpanions I have.


    I don''t know why she wasn''t resisting while she was being carried on his back.


    The kindred absentmindedly looked down at Cry who was under her, took his thrown-out hand, and slowly made him stand up, and this time, I lost my anger and could only *<i>pokan</i>* stare nkly in front of me.


    This is an impossible scene as far as I am concerned. It is too illogical for a Spirit People to help a humanAn evil human who was holding you hostage.


    The spear made of killing intent disappears from my hand, unable to hold it due to the emotional turbulence. The kindred put her arm around the still staggering Cry as if to embrace him from behind, stared at the stunned It, and called out what used to be Her name.


    Your Majesty, the Queen Shero Iris Frestel The war Has already ended a long time ago. Let us go back to the forest. (Eliza)


    Talking is the best after all It is not like we are Monsters or Phantoms.


    While being hugged by Eliza like a stuffed animal, I *<i>unun</i>* nodded with a half-hearted smile.


    As usual, I still don''t know what happened. However, it seems that ElizaHas seeded in talking to that cursed person.


    The Cursed Spirit People''s killing intent, which she had been brandishing until a few minutes ago, had vanished. There was not even a shadow of the spear that had been pointed at me. It was as if it was a lie that just a few seconds ago I was prepared to die.


    Eliza is shorter than Lapis, but she is the tallest among the women in Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>). Her limbs are also reasonably long, so when she hugs me tightly, I feel a great sense of closeness. If possible I would like to hide behind Eliza, not in front of her.


    The cursed person looks at Eliza and me in her arms and says with a *<i>pakupaku</i>* flutter in her mouth.


    The wa The war Is o, ver? (Shero)


    It is thanks To Her Majesty. It is because they learn about the terror of "Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)"  (Eliza)


    Impo-ssible Those humans Stopped Fighting? (Shero)


    Wasn''t it a very long time ago that Spirit People and Humans are killing each other?


    Even now, I can''t say that we are close, but at least there is no war, and although not many, there are even Spirit People living in human cities. I am not that knowledgeable either, but since when did shest updated her information? Seriously.


    I ask Eliza, knowing fully well that this may result in adding fuel to the fire.


    Do you know each other by any chance? (Cry)


    Kuu Good boy (Eliza)


    When Eliza whispered in my ear in a calm voice, she *<i>surisuri</i>* rubbed my cheek.


    Spirit People age at a different rate than humans. Eliza''s age is unknown, but at the very least, even Spirit People do not live for hundreds of thousands of years. It is not likely that she is acquainted with this curse that seems to have lived for a very long time.


    While I keep blinking my eyes, Eliza continues what she is saying with few words.


    For a very long time We have been looking for her. She is Our hero. Our long-cherished wish. (Eliza)


    Heeeeeh, good for you then. (Cry)


    That doesn''t exin it at all, but okay. I agreed with her with my vague understanding. If Eliza is fine with that, there aren''t anyints from me. Just being alive is enough for me.


    Heck, if she would have stopped if I had shown her a Spirit People, shouldn''t you have stopped way earlier Aaaah. Kruz and the others are outside the city right now.


    However, I knew that you were looking for something, but This is shocking in many ways. But, well You know All''s well that ends well, right?


    Yeah. Good for you. (Cry)


    Eliza *<i>kokukoku</i>* nods in acknowledgment of my obviously random words, without seeming to mind.


    Eliza always seems to be generally absentminded and immediately goes somewhere, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t think about anything or is heartless. I don''t have many chances to meet face-to-face with her, but Liz and the others seem to have well epted her, so I guess she just has that kind of personality.


    Eliza once again speaks clearly to the Cursed Spirit People whose eyes are still showing her confusion.


    There is No need to, curse anymore Your Majesty Shero. Ourpanions Are waiting for you. (Eliza)


    Uuuuuh I-It''s a lie After all those death, all those resentmentsI will, eradicate, all those evil, human Cr Cry Andrich! I will bring down, my judgment, to the stupid man, who made a fool, of me (Shero)


    We were calling her curse this, curse that, but apparently she has a name. The Cursed Spirit People, apparently named Shero, red at me with a feverish look in her eyes. She looked as if she had to at least kill me before everything is over.


    What in the world do you have against me Please stop. I don''t even have a Barrier Ring anymore


    Eliza remained silent for a while with a vacant expression on her face, but then she rested her cheek against my side of the head, tightened her arms around me, and said in a clear tone of voice.


    I am sorry. Kuu is My, "Mate (<i>Pair</i>)".


    (Shero)


    Oh, you beat her. (Cry)


    As expected of a Thief, what a critical hit.


    Shero freezes for a while and *<i>patari</i>* copses on the spot without saying anything. Her figure faded away and all that was left was the pendant with arge red jeweled she was wearing around her neck.


    Thanks for reading! I am sure that if Cry showed Eliza directly after Shero materialize, she wouldn''t have listened. She only listened because she restored her sanity because of Infinite Variety''s n. Sasuga Cry, he is the only one who can purify the most fearsome curse in the world without even trying!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 309.1: Strange Grief Wants to Retire ⑦

    Chapter 309.1: Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢ß


    I leave the arrangements for weing the "Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)" Shaman, to my subordinate and return to the Imperial Capital. What was waiting for me, Franz, was the Imperial Capital thrown into chaos by the news of giant monsters appearing. It was a mistake to use most of the members of the Knight Order to wee the Spirit People. But I managed to confirm the situation with the remaining members in the Imperial Capital.


    Tsk What a, blunder. What the hell happened! (Franz)


    I did my best to gather as much information as I could, but it was all too enigmatic. A giant monkey monster suddenly appeared, flew across the roof, and attacked the Imperial Capital Church. Marin''s Wails and the ck Knight were released from their seals, and a dragon appeared from the sewers? The monkey turned into a dragon? It attacked Zebrudia Magic Academy and the "Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>)" dojoAnd finally melted into sludge at the end?


    I have no idea what the context is at all. All I know is that the situation is pretty close to the worst. Even though normally just the fact that Marin''s Wails was released was the worst, that very fact waspletely overshadowed.


    Since the monster was said to be moving with dark clouds, perhaps the object of the prophecy was not Marin''s Wails, but rather that one.


    As a defender of the Empire, I will never be able to die in peace knowing the fact that this monster was allowed to stroll through the streets of the historic Zebrudia. Everything is too messed up. I yelled at my subordinates while holding my head.


    How should I report to His Imperial Majesty! At the very least, I have to summarize what happenedDamn Is there no one who fully understands the situation!? How much destruction is there? (Franz)


    Y-Yes! Apparently, the monster weighed little, so the damage to the part of the city that was used as its foothold was minor. Only the Church, Zebrudia Magic Academy, and Thawne School of Swordsmanship, which were directly attacked, are severely damaged. The Hunters engaged the monster, but it seemed to be fast on its feet (Knight)


    We do not know where it came from, but it was the Knight Order''s fault that allowed the monster to invade the Imperial Capital. I thought we had taken every possible precaution, but we were too naive. However, it was also true that it was impossible to be even more vignt than thatHaving thought that far, I changed my mind. What we should do right now is not regret. It is to stop further damage from spreading.


    How many casualties are there? Where is the monster now? (Franz)


    That is the problem. If a huge monster was to roam through the capital, there would have to be a fair number of deaths. And if we cannot do something about that monster, which even Ark Rodin and his team could not stop, the Imperial Capital would be finished before the liability issues arise. When Franz asked this while trying to keep hisposure, the knight replied with a confused look on his face.


    Yes. The thing isWe are in the middle of our investigation, but strangely enough, there seem to be very few victims (Knight)


    Aaah!? As if such an absurd story is possible! (Franz)


    I am not saying that they should die, but there is no way that such an oue is possible when a monster sorge that it could throw such chaos in the Imperial Capital appears. In response to Franz''s harsh words, his subordinate continued to report while his face stiffened.


    N-No, it is true. And, the monster in questionHas disappeared and hasn''t been sighted since. (Knight)


    !?  Where did it disappear? (Franz)


    I don''t know what to believe anymore. Is the situation good or bad? I have to hear it all and sum it up before making a decision.


    Yes. It is at the n House of the n called First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>). (Knight)


    Did you just say The n House of First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>)!?


    Franz''s eyes widen at the unexpected words, and suddenly the Symphonic Stone on his hips trembles. It is not the stone connected to the one he gave Lapis and the others, but the one connected to the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts. He hurriedly took it out and activated the Symphonic Stone. This time Franz froze at the breaking news from the Institute of Divination and Mystic Arts.


    The prophecy Disappeared? (Franz)


    Par Ty? (Eliza)


    In the underground of a vast desert. After being unluckily swallowed by quicksand and standing in front of an unprecedented Treasure Shrine, the entric Spirit People slowly blinked her eyes while taking a bite of a chocte bar.


    Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) is a Party made up of childhood friends. For better or worse, the six of us have known each other for a long time. Originally, Treasure Hunters usually form a party of six people. Although we have all the necessary members to fill the Party roles, our Party has many openingspared to other Parties as it includes me as a burden. Adding a new member has been one of the issues that had to be dealt with after arriving at the Imperial Capital and starting to get the activities of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) on trackNo, even before it got off the ground. Although we have recruited members several times before, most of the Hunters who could keep up with Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) already had a Party they belonged to or their personalities often didn''t fit. In order to keep up with Luke and the others, who run through the glorious road of Hunter with reckless speed, a certain degree of tolerance is essential, not to mention skills.


    The Hunter, Eliza Beck, whom I encountered at the ce where I was stranded, was one of those rare beings who met all my requirements. A calm andposed demeanor who does not show any sign of agitation after being swallowed by a quicksand while working solo. Moreover, she even starts to take a nap at her own pace while being stranded and has a good-naturedness that is unlike any Spirit People I have met so far. Her abilities are unknown, but I am sure she will fit in well with Strange Grief''s (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) Party. Above all, I feel a lot of sympathy for her being stranded in a ce like this, and if she joins the Party, it will be less noticeable even if I am taking a nap. Thus, we are harmonious.


    At my solicitation, which contained a hint of calction, Eliza was silent for a while and tilted her head.


    Why? (Eliza)


    Didn''t I give you a chocte bar. Besides, you can leave anytime you want, and it is more fun than hunting alone, you know? Best of all, it is safer. (Cry)


    Apparently, it was difficult to ept a sudden Party invitation. Especially for female Hunters as they are sometimes targeted in this way, so it is unavoidable. Eliza looks down absentmindedly at the chocte bar I gave her and says in a calm voice.


    I have something I am looking for. (Eliza)


    I will look for it with you! I am good at it! (Cry)


    I don''t know what she is looking for, but Liz and the others should be able to find it. Eliza gives me a very sleepy look at me who says something extremely random in a badass manner.


    Later, I learned the astonishing fact that Eliza had not been stranded, but had, in fact, arrived at the Treasure Shrine with a different route, that she is a Hunter where people with Hunter knowledge will know about her, and most of all, that she has an excellent crisis perception skills and she was much safer working solo than in a Party, and many other things but they are all good memories now. For some reason, there has never been talk of her leaving, and she seems to fit in well with the Party. The only miscalction I made was that even with her joining in, me cking off didn''t be any less noticeable, but it would be too luxurious to ask for more.


    And then, I sit down in thefortable chair in the n Master''s office and let out a long, long sigh to rx all the strength in my body.


    Heyyyyyy Seriously, this time I really thought I was done for (Cry)


    Cry-san, don''t you say the same thing every time? (Eva)


    If Eva didn''t pull me out, I would have been in the dark forever. That treasure chest, is really dark. (Cry)


    It is aforting feeling to feel like I am back to my everyday life when I am with Eva.


    Thanks for reading! And thanks Satria for the Ko-fi, I''ll post an extra chapter next Sunday. So Eliza was lured into Strange Grief by a chocte bar. But it is so funny that Cry says that she was much safer when she was solo than in a Party I''m sure since she met Cry, she must have been in a dangerous situation way more times than in her whole life.

 Chapter 309.2: Strange Grief Wants to Retire ⑦

    Chapter 309.2: Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢ß


    Apparently, that curse was really put to rest just like this. After one night, peace was gradually returning to the Imperial Capital. When I check the newspapers, there is still a lot of talk about themotion, but I am sure it will settle down with time. I am sure Franz-san will do something about it when hees back as he is used to this level ofmotion. The reason why nothing specific is mentioned in the article is probably because of the sensitive nature of the content. In addition, as Franz-san was originally moving while taking into ount the prophecy and that the Church, the Magic Academy, and the Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>) dojo had been involved, it seems that the media has taken this into consideration. Fortunately, despite the size of themotion, the scale of the destruction was apparently not that great. Miraculously, there were almost no casualties, which is truly surprising.


    However, if Eliza had not been eaten by Mimic-kun at that time, it would have been quite a disaster. It seems that before we came back, she happened toe to the Lounge, found Mimic-kun, was trapped and eaten by it, but both Eliza and Mimic-kun really did a great job. Tino is safe, and Eliza is happy that she got what she was looking for. The Cursed Spirit People too Hasn''te out since Eliza''s remarks of me being her "Mate (<i>Pair</i>)". Now that you mention it, she showed a great deal of quick-wittedness there


    However, through a mixture of bad and good fortune, things managed to settle down at a good point, but if even one thing had note together, I would probably never have seen the light of day again. For once, I am exhausted. Just one night''s sleep is not enough to remove this mental and physical exhaustion. I would like to sleep for a month or so. I wonder if I should live inside Mimic-kun for a while


    As I was thinking about this, Eva pulled the Barrier Ring from the ring finger of her right hand and ced it on the desk.


    Come to think of it Cry-san, thank you very much for this. (Eva)


    Hm? (Cry)


    Eva sighs deeply as I widen my eyes. It has been hard for me, but it seems that Eva is quite tired as well.


    I don''t know why she is giving the ring back to me, butEva says with a dryugh as I stare in wonder.


    Thanks to that, I was able to avoid being affected by thatCurse. When I was checking the parts to be repaired in the Lounge, Cry-san, and the others suddenly appeared and swallowed me upI really thought I was done for (Eva)


    No way Eva, you were in the Lounge at that time?


    After all this time, a chill runs down my spine and my heart beats strongly. I didn''t notice it at allIndeed, it was surprising that Eva was the one who pulled me up instead of Liz, but. Really, you really do have to be prepared anytime. After causing so much trouble, if something happens to Eva, I won''t be able to die in peace.


    I picked up the Barrier Ring on the desk and stared at it for a while, but quickly put it back on the desk and held it out to Eva.


    I will give it to you, it is your welfare benefits. You should have Lucia recharge it. (Cry)


    Eh!? WelfareNo, I don''t need it! (Eva)


    Don''t say that, it might help the next time something else happens (Cry)


    Please make it so that this next opportunity does not happen. I really, really, beg you. (Eva)


    Now then, Eva Do you think I entrusted you with this Barrier Ring because of some kind of agenda from me? That is not true. I am not thinking or nning anything. Once again, I ended up consuming all of the Barrier Rings I had, so having one more wouldn''t make any difference.


    I take Eva''s discouraged hand and put a ring on it. With this, Eva is safe now. However Maybe the only thing I did this time that led to a good result was giving Eva a Barrier Ring?


    As I was thinking seriously, Eva, who was rubbing the ring, looked at me and said something to change the subject. She points to a teddy bear on the corner of the desk.


    Speaking of which, what is that teddy bear? It looks very old. (Eva)


    I picked it up in Mimic-kun''s town. Isn''t it nice? (Cry)


    You brought another strange thing N-No, don''t tell me, that is (Eva)


    It was a *<i>boroboro</i>* tattered and worn-out teddy bear. The fur, which must have originally been light brown, is now dark and stained here and there. One of its eyes and one of its arms were also cut off, so it looked quite painful. If you put the cross pendant that fell together around its neck like this I have nowpleted the two-piece curse set.


    It is probably Marin''s Wails'' main body. I remember this pendant, so there is no doubt about it. I don''t know if the curse is still there, but for some reason, it protected me in the end, so I ended up taking it home. It is a bad habit of mine to act based on the spur of the moment, but so far there is no sign of them still being cursed.


    I hold up my index finger and say to Eva who seems to have guessed something with her amazing insight.


    It''s a secret, okay? (Cry)


    A-Alright. (Eva)


    Next time, I am going to *<i>jabujabu</i>* wash it and dry it in the sun. But first I have to rece the inners (Cry)


    I should rece her arms and eyes, and have Sytry patch it up. Plushie Relics are also rtively popr Relics. It is impossible to remodel a Relic, but it is possible if it is just a curse. I am sure Marin will be very happy too. In front of me, who was *<i>nikoniko</i>* smiling, the teddy bear suddenly *<i>patan</i>* copsed without anyone touching it. Eva shudders exaggeratedly.


    The remaining arm was reaching out to me as if it were asking for help. I sighed and helped the limp teddy bear up.


    Apparently it''s better to leave the inner parts intact. (Cry)


    Thank you for your continued support. This is Tsukikage. This is the end of Arc 7, which has been going on for a long time. How was it!


    I would be very happy if you enjoyed these updates, which took ce over a nine-month period due to ack of time on my part to do a lot of things! I haven''t been able to reply to yourments at all, but I really enjoyed reading them! Especially those who were able to predict Eliza''s appearance, congrattions!


    Unlike the previous Arc, this Arc was also delivered with stories around Liz and the others and their masters! Due to the length of this Arc, I skimmed over it, but I would like to dig deeper again someday.


    I will write more about my detailed impressions in the activity report, As for Eliza, I now realize that many people didn''t see her character design before her first appearance. I wonder how many people have the bonus Short Story( )


    Now, about the rest of the story I will keep on writing (With a will of steel).


    Thanks to you, the book version has sold over 500,000 copies and the stock has beenpletely sold out. I am only publishing one book every six months, but I am so overwhelmed I have been busy with personal matters this year, so it has taken me a long time. In the next Arc, I would like to increase my update speed and proceed smoothly, so please look forward to it!


    Well, for the next Arc, I am thinking about the capture of a Treasure Shrine (?) after a long time! I was pretty hesitant about whether or not to go with Cry''s Imprisonment Arc, but that will be for another time


    But first, as usual, there are a few things left to be written around theter part of the story, so I would like to update the side story while I work on the plot for a while. It is soon going to be bad for a while (Fastball in my face), so I have a strong feeling that the update will be going to be around once a week, but I will do my best until I tear my finger off, so please look forward to it!


    About the Light Novel and the Manga


    Currently, there are 7 volumes of the Light Novel and 5 volumes of the Manga on sale right now. Thanks to your support, we have sold over 500,000 copies! And thanks to the efforts of our staff in charge of the book, we have also been able to develop merchandise and many other things. The Light Novel had various subtle and not so subtle changes in the story development, and some characters who were hardly active in the Web Novel are active in it. Chiko-Sensei''s illustration alone is a must-see, so if you''re interested, please do not hesitate to buy it!


    Also, on the Manga side, when movement is added thanks to Hebino-Sensei''s beautiful drawing, it will give you a very fresh feeling. So we hope you will enjoy it! You will be able to see the Not-Useless Sytry!


    Now, I have somehow rambled, but I would like to thank all of you who have been with me for the past 9 months for Arc 7! I look forward to seeing you in the next Arc too!


    Finally, because it is motivating me, If you enjoyed it, if you are interested in the rest of the story, or if you prefer Mimic-kun to Car-kun, please let me know, Please rate, bookmark, and give me your feedback.


    /Tsukikage


    Update Notice: @ktsuki_novelTwitter


    Thanks for reading! And thank you very much John for the ko-fi! Thanks to John, youll have an extra chapter every Sunday till August 13th! Normally Ill take one week break but the power of money and the next arc is so good Ill keep tranting.


    Authors note was written on November 14th, 2021. Last arc I had 80 chapters left but now Im at 65. Im catching up slowly but surely, nice. Moreover Tsukikage-Sensei just finished the next arcst month. Im gonna update the cover to volume 9 when I am not procrastinating, youll see Eliza on the cover! Also the english volume 2 of the light novel is gonnae out tomorrow on J-Novel Club. Consider to buy it if you want to support the author and like Strange Grief!


    So it was Eva who saved Cry. But cursed teddy falling when Cry talked about changing her inside was funny!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 310.1: Dreadful Man

    Chapter 310.1: Dreadful Man


    Uuun Ma-Master~, you can''t This isn''t a situation where you should provoke Ha!  A dream? (Tino)


    Tino Shade is a Hunter. The training and experience I got from Onee-sama have trained me to be ready to respond to anything no matter how exhausted I am. I got up from my bed soaked with sweat. At the same time, memories of yesterday flooded in, and Tino involuntarily held my head and exhaled heavily.


    It was truly a divine act because I could not understand even though I was watching everything that happened with my very eyes.


    The actions he took up until the middle made no sense at all, but what happened at the end inside Mimic-kun made even less sense. I thought I understood the situation up until the middle, but at the very end, while Tino was frantically running away, everything ended in just a few minutes.


    Thest thing Tino saw was the ck water flowing like a raging wave through the mysterious city that exists inside Mimic-kun''s body, and Master~ waving at me with a tension-free expression.


    That attackI am not sure if I can call it an attack anymoreWas definitely not on a scale that could be managed by humans. It was an overwhelming and mysterious force that could not be managed by someone even if you led an army.


    It is indeed unbelievable that he managed to do that all by himself. Even Tino, who always supports Master''s~ actions while saying he''s god-like, so god-like, is honestly a little No, quite a bit pull back.


    Tino definitely thought that Master~ would contain the curse inside Mimic-kun, but Looking back on it, he didn''t say yes or no to my suggestion


    I knew from the beginning that my skills are too different, but for that levelI do not think that I, who is said to be talented, would ever be able to reach that level no matter how many years No, even decades of training I do. In the first ce, the opponent is someone that even the other Members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) couldn''t handle. On the other hand, I don''t even know why he dragged the curse here and there and dragged it so far. No way, it''s for the sake of giving everyone a trial


    I''ve been through a lot of terrible things so far, but yesterday''s cursemotion is definitely one of the worst among them. It was physically tough, but it was also mentally stressful. As Master''s~ Kouhai, I thought I had undergone countless trials and thought I had gotten used to the battlefields, but to think that there are still such terrifying things in this world, the world is really too vast.


    I don''t remember much about what happened after being rescued from Mimic-kun. I was physically and mentally at my limit, and I waspletely in a giving-up state. At that time, Tino was like a living zombie, and all I could do was run away from Master~ who had aplished such a terrifying feat. People say they fear what they don''t understand, but that was probably a decision made by Tino''s instincts.


    I was very sleepy. I wanted to just fall asleep in my bed, but I can''t do that. My body is still heavy, but at least I have recovered enough to stand and walk. Yesterday, I made a pitiful escape, so if I don''t recover my honor soon, I might be abandoned.


    In the first ce, I am sure Master~ is worried about Tino. I think he is worried. I hope he is worried.


    As usual, I was able to get up in the morning, probably as a result of all the rigorous training I have been doing. I scolded my heart which was still slightly broken, took a shower, and quickly changed clothes. Tino knows very well how not to run away when I wanted to. I have to let the momentum carry me forward.


    I walk outside. From citizens to merchants, Hunters to knights, the Imperial Capital was full of talk about the curses. That curse had such a strong presence that even ordinary people could recognize it, and while it was chasing after Master~, we paraded it around the Imperial Capital, so it would be strange if it didn''t be a hot topic.


    I enter the n House while listening to the rumors. It''s a little strange that the n House is still mostly in its original state despite having such a powerful curse run rampant.


    I''ve heard that curses that originate from the grudge of a living being usually don''t affect non-living things, but that must have been true. And the fact that Tino, who is supposed to be a living being, is caught in that curse and is properly and firmly alive means that It means that Master~ is a god!


    I gather my resolve and go up the stairs to the n Master''s office.


    In the n Master''s office, Master~ who had done so much yesterday was confronting Mimic-kun with a big staff.


    Come on, Mimic-kun. Repeat after me1, ko-n-ni-chi-wa2!! (Cry)


    (Tino)


    Master~, I am begging you, please don''t do something so strange. For Tino, I would like to say that his mischievous side is one of the good things about Master~, but when there is such a gap, my emotions cannot follow.


    Master~ notices Tino and smiles while holding the staff.


    Aaah, Tino. Good morning, are you alright? (Cry)


    Y-Yes. And of course I''m d Master~ is safe too. By the way, what are you doing, Master~? (Tino)


    It looked like he was talking to the treasure chest, but Tino may have been a little too tired. The staff that Master~ is holding is the one that was disyed when I visited him in his private room. I don''t know what kind of ability it has, but it''s still just the day after the curse uproar, so it must be an amazing item that Tino can''t even imagine.


    Master~ smiled at Tino, who fearfully asked with an upturned look.


    I was wondering if I could have a conversation with Mimic-kun. Because he looks like a pretty talented treasure chest (Cry)


    Is Is that so (Tino)


    I don''t understand at all. Sure, Mimic-kun has a mouth, but In the first ce, Master~ who cleaned up the curse uproar (While sprinkling trials all over the ce) should be the most sought-after person in the Imperial Capital right now. It wouldn''t be strange if he was summoned by nobles and the Explorer Associations as a person of interest I am not the one to say as I directly came to the n House first, but why are you taking it easy in a ce like this?


    For some reason, my heart was *<i>dokidoki</i>* pounding. This is probably not love.


    I heard that once you be an expert Treasure Hunter, you won''t be shaken by anything, but when will Tino be able to reach that state?


    Master~ says to Tino, who is more on the verge of giving up than on the verge of being an expert Treasure Hunter.


    Weeell, I was really in trouble. I was being summoned all over the ce after that, you know And they took Eva. (Cry)


    !? (Tino)


    I see, it makes sense that he is leisurely talking to the treasure chest. Eva, the Vice-n Master, is someone who has been through as many trials as Tino. As one would expect, it doesn''t seem like her life would be in danger, but since she is being used as a scapegoat for the Divine Strategist without having any information shared, it is hard to say which is easier.


    Then, when his words hit home, Tino tried to confirm something warily.


    If you are using Eva as your scapegoSubstitute, does it mean Could it be you are Busy, Master~!? (Tino)


    Aaah, un, un, that''s right. I am busy, right? And it is not like there is anything I can do even if I respond to the summon Uuuuun, I think he has a will, but after all, if there isn''t a sound, Round World does not work. (Cry)


    Master~ looks at Mimic-kun while *<i>butsubutsu</i>* mumbling without saying yes or no. However, that doesn''t work on Tino.


    Only bad thoughtse to my mind. Even when Master~ says he is busy, there has never been a time when something not dangerous has not happened. Could it be that a greater cmity than that cursed uproar is approaching?


    I can''t imagine any Monster more terrifying than that Cursed Spirit PeopleBut maybe the uproar is not over yet, or something?


    Thanks for reading! So Eva''s Infinite Trials is to clean up Cry''s mess before he causes another one. But it is funny how Tino changed from being afraid of Cry to him being a god so quickly Master~ wa kami! <ol><li>Here Cry says repeat after me in English.</li><li>Konnichiwa: it means good morning.</li></ol>

 Chapter 310.2: Dreadful Man

    Chapter 310.2: Dreadful Man


    Ma-Master~ About those curses yesterday (Tino)


    Aaaah It''s right there, isn''t it? Eliza took the jewel, tho'' (Cry)


    Master~ points at his desk. There, a ck staff and a sword are ced in front of a teddy bear with a cross pendant on its neck. And on its arm is forcibly put the ring that Tino obtained inside Mimic-kun and presented it to him.


    A 5-piece cursed equipment set! (Tino)


    I will have to return the staff and sword I don''t want them to tell me off. (Cry)


    He is totally ying with the cursed items that caused a stir all over the Imperial Capital. It seems like the most dangerous curse item which is the Cursed Spirit Stone isn''t there, but the other items cannot be underestimated. It may be a sign of hisposure, but it is too bad for my heart to watch those from the sidelines. What are you going to do with Tino by making my heart *<i>dokidoki</i>* pound so much when it''s already *<i>dokidoki</i>* pounding?


    And then Master~ looks at Tino as if he suddenly has an idea.


    Ahhh, right. I wanted to talk with you Tino (Cry)


    Y-Yes. What is it? (Tino)


    My heartbeat, which I thought was at its limit, elerates further. At this rate, it looks like I''m going to learn Onee-sama''s Absolute Shadow (<i>Zetsu Ei</i>) move. That technique, which intentionally elerates the heartbeat to gain explosive speed, is also a terrifying technique that can cause the heart to burst if not trained properly.


    My body is hot. It''s hot, but I am cold. I''m too nervous. Master~ opens his mouth to continue what he is saying while Tino is about to copse at any moment. At that moment, the door to the n Master''s office flung open.


    Cry-chan, it''s terrible! Come with me now! (Liz)


    It was Onee-sama who burst into the room. I inadvertently shudder, but she doesn''t even give Tino a nce and rushes over to Master~ at once. Onee-sama is always short-tempered, but it''s unusual for her to be this agitated. Master~ is also staring in wonder.


    D-Did something happen? (Cry)


    Juste on, c''mon! (Liz)


    Onee-sama grabs Master''s~ hand and pulls him, and Master~ checks his surroundings in a hurry. He looks at Tino, but there is no way that Tino can stop Onee-sama when Master~ who is her childhood friend cannot stop her.


    Okay, I''ming! Follow us Tino. (Cry)


    Eh? Ah, y-yes (Tino)


    As if pushing it onto me, he hands me the staff he was holding. Is he telling me to bring it with me? I have a feeling that Onee-sama is only calling Master~ this time, but if he tells me to go with him, I can''t say no.


    Master~ followed with a troubled look on his face as Onee-sama pulled him by the hand. Tino held up the quite heavy staff and followed them quickly.


    Led by Liz, who suddenly came to the n Master''s office, we walked through the Imperial Capital, where the talk about the curse incidents is still overflowing. Luckily, it doesn''t seem to be widely known that I was the initiator of the curse incidents. It would be a problem if it became known that a Level 8 Hunter had caused those incidents. However, I have left the incident cleanup to Eva, so it should be under control shortly. Only Eva can take care of these external problems.


    Everyone was watching us as I walked while being dragged along. Behind me, Tino, caught up in my selfishness of not wanting to go alone, *<i>watawata</i>* wandered up to me with Round World in her arms.


    Why are you bringing the staff? Isn''t it heavy?


    Liz pulled me to the Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>) dojo, a ce where I have beening a lottely.


    For some reason, the half-destroyed gate is taped up off-limits, and the citizens are gathering there. Several knights are talking with serious expressions on their faces. Liz guides me inside as if pushing through them.


    And thenI was at a loss for words when I saw the spectacle spread out in the spacious dojo.


    In the spacious outdoor training area, countless stone statues dressed as swordsmen are lined up in a row. They are extremely borate stone statues of swordsmen that looked as if they would start moving at any moment. Tino lets out a small scream at the bizarre sight. Taking a deep breath, I fearfully approached one of them.


    The expression on his face is stern and his eyes are wide open. The sword in his hand is not made of stone, but a real one. It is so well made, almost to the point of being in bad taste. Tino grabs my sleeve and says with a pale expression.


    Do-Don''t tell me, those are (Tino)


    H-Hey, those statues are quite well-made (Cry)


    I feel like there wasn''t any statue when I was being chased the other day, but is it just my imagination?


    While *<i>konkon</i>* tapping on the stone statues, I check them out, one by one. Each statue is truly exquisite and no two are alike.


    Heck, they werepletely human. I don''t really want to believe it, but even I can understand that much. Humans have turned to stone. So straaaange.


    We-Well, I am sure, it is something that happens all the time. (Cry)


    !? Eh!? Eeeeeh!? Th-This is something that happens all the time!? (Tino)


    Tino opens her eyes and looks at me with beautiful *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling eyes.


    Well, you know It happens all the time, in myths


    Somehow, I can imagine why it became like this. Well, it is because just the other day, I brought the cause of it with me.


    Cry-chan, over here, over here! (Liz)


    Liz beckons me over. I already feel like throwing up, but I head over there anyway. There are not just ten or twenty statues. I have been told that there are almost no casualties, but it is such a big lie.


    There was a cage made of stone. Inside it is a statue of Luke, gripping thettice and roaring with his mouth wide open. Nearby, a statue of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) holding a sword with a grim expression on his face, is also ced in a set. I had an idea of what to expect, but when I actually see them with my own eyes, I momentarily choked up.


    I stare at Luke Psycol''s wide-opened eyes from a close distance. However, his eyes never focused on me.


    C-Come to think of itThat curse said something about making him unable to wield a sword ever again.


    Cry-chan, do you think Luke-chan''s still alive~? (Liz)


    F-For the time being, let''s put a mask on him so dust doesn''t umte in his mouth. (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! A whole dojo being petrified, just an everyday event for Cry. And Cry''s first reaction is to cover Luke''s mouth


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 311.1: Curse of the Spirit People

    Chapter 311.1: Curse of the Spirit People


    Let''s sort out the situation. When the knights investigating the incident learned that I was a Level 8 Hunter, they told me in detail what they had investigated.


    Apparently, the reason no information had reached me until now was because all the witnesses had been turned to stone. The absence of most of the knights, who were working to bring in the Spirit People Shaman,bined with theck of manpower in the investigation of the curse incident, seems to have dyed the situation from bing known.


    The Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>) dojo is a faction that ys an important role in the Empire. They are often mobilized to help subjugate Monsters and bandits when the knight orders are short in manpower, so if they are wiped out, I don''t know what kind of impact it would have on the Empire.


    Apparently, everyone in the main dojo was turned to stone without exception. That Cursed Spirit People (Eliza called her Shero, right) seemed to have been unable to stand Luke''s barbaric behavior.


    I check the statues one by one. Among them was the man who had previously fawned over Lucia. I sigh as I carefully confirm their grim expression.


    But to think they would turn into stone (Cry)


    It seems to be Different from the petrification ability used by mythical beasts. I can''t believe it was effective against someone as good as Luke Onii-sama (Tino)


    Tino observes the statues with a pale expression.


    Among mythical beasts such as cockatrices, there are those who have the ability to turn their opponents into stone. However, there are really only a handful of those Monsters, and the more lethal the status ailment is, the more likely it is for Hunters to strengthen their resistance against it by absorbing Mana Materials, so petrification is ineffective against Hunters after a certain Level.


    That is why it is almost unbelievable that all the members of the famous Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) school have turned into stone.


    Depending on the mechanism, the treatment would also change. It should definitely be treatable. There are Potions or even MagicI''m sure I''ve heard of it! (Tino) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Liz left to call Anthem, and Tino, who has been left behind, desperately tries tofort me.


    However, it still didn''t feel real even when the statues areid out in front of me.


    I have been through a lot since I became a Treasure Hunter, but petrification is a first for me.


    Nearby Luke, I looked at the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) who had turned to stone with his sword at the ready. Naturally, Thawne Rowell''s statue was very borate. Although he is a famous person who has statues erected in the dojo here and there, this statue is better than any other statue I have seen so far. The other statues should have been beautified by their creator, but the power of this statue is different.


    However, looking at it like this makes me feel a little *<i>moyamoya</i>* uneasy.


    I had faith in the power of the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>). I had hoped that he might have been able to cut the curse. It is not something that someone like me should say, but rather than him turning into stone, shouldn''t he have yed a more active role?


    While looking at those wide-open eyes, I said in a small voice.


    Even though I had high hopes for you when I heard that you had ovee curses (Cry)


    !? Uh-Uhm Ma Master~? (Tino)


    Although, it is not something that I, who just kept running away without doing anything, could say.


    Well, it can''t be helped now that he turned into stone. I am sure Anthem''s Magic or Sytry''s Potion will do something about it. Or, since it is the curse of a Spirit People, we might know what to do if we ask a Spirit People.


    I *<i>petapeta</i>* touch the statue of Luke which has a mask on it. I take a deep breath when I felt the *<i>tsurutsuru</i>* slippery cold feelinging from him. Oh man, I am starting to feel that it is really real now. I think I''m gonna puke.


    Luke''s gone all cool on me (Cry)


    H-Huh? Master~, aren''t we hearing somethinging from Luke Onii-sama? (Tino)


    Eh? (Cry)


    I open my eyes at what Tino said and stare at Luke. When I listened carefully, it was a small sound, but I could definitely hear some strange sounds.


    It is not a voice. It is a heavy bass that echoes in your stomach. I put my ear closer, but the source of the sound is definitelying from Luke''s statue.


    I wonder what that sound is? (Tino)


    Obviously, it ising from Luke''s petrified statue (Cry)


    Luke has always been unpredictable, so it wouldn''t be strange if anything happened. His heartbeat? His groans? His angry voice? I can''t even guess what it is


    And that''s when I spotted therge staff that Tino is carrying.


    Round World. A Staff Relic that allows us tomunicate with all beings.


    It ismonly known as the Trantion Staff, but strictly speaking, it does not trante. The effect of this staff is not to trante words, but to transmit the meaning implied by the sound you hear. That''s why it won''t trante sentences in a book, and if the sound doesn''t have any meaning, it won''t be effective.


    It didn''t work on Mimic-kun and Car-kun, but if the sounding from inside this Luke is Luke''s will, this staff should be able to urately convey what he wants to say. I receive the staff and activate the Relic under Tino''s serious gaze. As I expected, Luke''s intention is transmitted to me through the echoing sound.


    And then, just as I frowned, Liz rushed back with Anthem and the others. Unusually, it is a full member of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), including Eliza.


    Cry-chan, I brought everyone here! (Liz)


    Un. (Cry)


    As I nodded, everyone approached me in a trot. When Sytry sees the statues, she puts her hand over her mouth in a deliberately surprised motion.


    Arara I can''t believe that all the Sword Saint''s (<i>Kensei</i>) disciples have been wiped out (Sytry)


    Uuumu (Sytry)


    Why is Luke-san inside a cage? (Lucia)


    Says Lucia in a speechless voice. I don''t know, but it is probably because it is Luke And no one seems to be worried too. In addition to being a man who will survive even if his limbs are blown off or swallowed by a Monster, Luke has now absorbed a lot of Mana Material. He has been able to survive without a hitch even though he seems to specialize in offensive power, so his power is best known by the Party Members, including me.


    Thanks for reading! Heres the extra chapter thanks to Chulbom and Satria. Poor Thawne, he couldnt resist Crys Infinite trial. But what do you think Luke is saying despite being petrified? Well it is Luke we are talking about so I think we all know what he is saying!

 Chapter 311.2: Curse of the Spirit People

    Chapter 311.2: Curse of the Spirit People


    Thezy-looking Eliza steps forward and observes the statue closely. I thought she said she wanted to take the jewel somewhere, but apparently, she hadn''t left the Imperial Capital yet.


    Because he has been petrified by a curse, purifying it should remove it Most likely. (Eliza)


    Anthem, please take care of it. (Cry)


    Umu (Anthem)


    If I don''t cure them before Franz-sanes back Leaving Luke aside, it would be troublesome in many ways if it became known that the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>) got involved and got petrified.


    After making a small nod at what I said, Anthem lifts his arms and casts a disenchantment spell.


    His healing power, sharpened after many years of harsh adventure, pours down on the statues in the dojo. *<i>Kirakira</i>* Sparkling light permeates the gray statues. The mysterious sight took the breath away of the knights who had sealed off the dojo entrance. The transformation was immediate.


    Starting from the ce where the light touched them, the color of the swordsman''s statues changed quickly. It took less than a minute to return them to normal from head to toe. Multiple people breathe at once. The swordsmen who have regained their flesh bodies staggered and kneel on the ground.


    Hh Ha, ha, haa. (Swordsman 1)


    Hh Ah I-I''m savedI thought I''d be a statue for the rest of my life (Swordsman 2)


    The swordsmen took a deep breath and opened and closed their hands. They look like they are still shaken, but they seem to be alive. As expected of Anthem, you can count on him.


    I am d they are alive. Even though it wasn''t me who directly did it, it would be bad for my sleep if anyone had died because of this. When I was stroking my chest in relief, Thawne, who had regained his color, came. As expected,pared to his student, he seems to be calm. He does not shrink at all in front of the towering Anthem and thanks us in a stifled voice.


    You saved us I am grateful for that. I never thought such a technique existed in this world. To think it would be able to turn everyone''s body to stone without warning, what a fearsome power. (Thawne)


    Umu (Anthem)


    A swordsman is someone who has high singlebat ability but is far inferior to a Magi in terms of responsiveness. It is no different no matter how much Mana Material a monstrous swordsman absorbs. If it had been Lucia or Sytry''s "Teacher (<i>Sensei</i>)" who took the curse, would they have been able to stop it?


    Anyway, I am part of the reason why they all turned to stone. I go between Anthem and Thawne-san and raise my voice in a hurry.


    No, I am sorry for the dy in helping you. I didn''t expect petrification (Cry)


    As I *<i>pekopeko</i>* bow my head, Thawne-san''s expression change from an apologetic expression directed to Anthem to a *<i>niganiga</i>* bitter expression.


    I see By the way, I am sorry I didn''t live up to your expectations, right? (Thawne)


    His sharp gaze and voice straightened my spine. I opened my eyes widely. Huh? Could it be that you can hear everything even while you have turned into a statue?


    I am d I didn''t call him ipetent or something like that.


    N-no, no, it is understandable. The enemy was a pretty powerful curse, so I think it would be quite difficult to face it with a sword. Luke was also turned to stoneAnd now that everyone had been safely unpetrified, all''s well that ends well. (Cry)


    Hh What happened to that curse? (Thawne)


    No, well, it was so-so (Cry)


    Don''t stare at me like that. If Thawne-san can''t handle it, what kind of swordsman can?


    Unable to bear that killing stare, I hid behind Anthem. But that is when Sytry shouted.


    It''s terrible. Luke-san hasn''t recovered! Onii-chan! (Sytry)


    !? Uuumu (Anthem)


    I look over there in a panic. As Sytry said, Luke was still a statue. Even though he should have been thoroughly bathed in Anthem''s Magic, not even one of his fingertips showed signs of recovery.


    Anthem once again casts the spell to remove the curse. A white light that made you feel the majesty of God illuminated its gray body, andAfter all, nothing happened. Eliza sleighs forward and touches Luke''s head.


    He is under a very powerful curse. It is impossible for a human to break it. (Eliza)


    It was Luke who offended the curse, he was the target. We were merely the aftermath. (Thawne)


    Thawne-san frowns after saying this.


    Really, to think it would be more cautious of Luke rather than the Sword Saint (<i>Kensei</i>), as expected of Luke. Well, that curse, was quite frightened by him


    Eliza raises her head and looks at me with sleepy eyes.


    Before the cursepletely consumes his existence, we need to undo it. We need the help of a Spirit PeopleA special ss Shaman. I just needed to go back, so you cane with me to our countryTo Yggdra. (Eliza)


    In the end, we still need to borrow the power of a Spirit People Shaman Well, not like we have a choice, tho''.


    And then, Lucia blinks her eyes at what Eliza said.


    But isn''t the Spirit People''s country terribly exclusive? I heard that humans aren''t allowed inMoreover, Lapis and the others are nning to bring a Shaman here (Lucia)


    The Spirit People''s country. It is the number one country that people have heard of but have never actually been to. Of course, we have never been there either. I hear that spirit people are not so egocentric and have no interest in power, so even nobles and powerful merchants cannot enter so easily.


    Since Lapis and the others are going to bring a Shaman here, wouldn''t it be better to wait for them?


    At Lucia''s question, Eliza is silent for a moment, then shakes her head sideways.


    If you have Shero''s Cursed Stone, they will let you in. Besides, Luke needs immediate treatment. (Eliza)


    Shero''s cursed stone? (Lucia)


    Lucia stares at me. Before she could say anything, I pped my hands loudly.


    Isn''t this a blessing in misfortune. Alright then, let''s quickly bring Luke''s statue and have it healed. (Cry)


    Well, if it weren''t for that cursed stone, Luke would never have turned into a statue in the first ceWell, he has already turned into a statue, so there is no point inining about it. And as for that jewelry, it was Hugh who brought it. You have no reason to be angry at me. Well, I was the one who paraded them around the city tho''


    Lucia frowns at me who tries to deceive her with a smile.


    Why is it the same as always even though Luke turned into a statue, Leader? (Lucia)


    It is just his body that turned into a statue. Luke is still Luke. (Cry)


    I see Master~, that''s deep. (Tino)


    Uuumu. (Anthem)


    Tino gives me a small shout of admiration as I pretend to be badass. It is not particrly deep. Normally, even I would be restless if one of us couldn''t be cured of petrification.


    It is just simply when I activated Round World, Luke''s intentions were transmitted to me.


    The sound that echoed from the statue of Luke Psykol said.


    Cut the curse! Cut the curse! Cut the curse! Cut the curse! Cut the curse! Cut the curse!


    With this, it would be harder to worry about Luke''s state.


    Thanks for reading! Lol at Thawne hearing Cry say that he was disappointed in him. And as everyone expected, what Luke is saying is about cutting the curse You can wonder how this is possible but remember that he got stronger by feeling the earth


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 312.1: Cursed of the Spirit People â‘¡

    Chapter 312.1: Cursed of the Spirit People ¢Ú


    "Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)". It is a race simr yet different from humans. They possess high magical talent and intelligence. They have a longer lifespan than humans, and most of them have a beautiful appearance from a human point of view, and it is said that they were even recognized as gods in ancient times. If it were not for their weakness of having a low Mana Material absorption rate and being less fertile than humans, they would have ruled the world by now.


    I am not that familiar with the history of Spirit People, but it seems that the connection between Spirit People and Human society wasplex and varied over time.


    There was a time when they were revered and there was a time when they were abhorred and fought off. Today, their rtions with humans are good to a certain extent, and Spirit People are not hated in any city, but there are still few opportunities to encounter them in human cities. Even in therge city of Zebrudia, the Imperial Capital, they are rarely seen, so there must be many people who have never seen a Spirit People in the flesh.


    First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>) has Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), a Party consisting only of Spirit People, but that is a very rare example. They are proud and do not pander to humans even though they are in human society. They are the exact opposite of me who can get on my knee and do a Dogeza to anyone.


    And the homnd of those Spirit People was, and still is, known as a mysterious country.


    The origin of all Spirit PeopleYggdra. A country that everyone knows the name of, but no one has ever been to, but definitely exists.


    I am a regr subscriber of Monthly Lost Inn, an ult magazine thatpiles urban legends. I have also been interested in checking that country out a few times. But of course, I never thought I would be able to go there one day.


    I ask Sytry and the others to retrieve Luke''s statue and return to the n Master''s office. When Eva heard what I said, her eyes widened, and said in a small voice.


    Yggdra, huhThat is If that is trueThen it is a real feat, isnt it? (Eva)


    At first nce, it seemed like a small reaction, but having known Eva for several years now, I can tell that she is very surprised.


    That is of course the expected reaction. As Lucia mentioned, humans are not allowed to enter Yggdra, the country of Spirit People. No, on the contrary, it is said that it is difficult even for a Spirit People to re-enter the country once they are out of it. As far as I know, no human Hunter has reached Yggdra yet. High-Level Hunters are usually troublesome people who, when told that they are not allowed to go somewhere, arepelled to go there, but the fact that thesends remain unexplored suggests that the security measures in ce in that country are extraordinary.


    In addition, it goes without saying, but Yggdra exists in the depth of a deep forestAn uncharted ce inhabited by many legendary and magical beasts that even High-Level Hunters have a hard time with.


    For Treasure Hunters, carving their first steps into an unexplorednd is a dream.


    Somewhat amused by Eva''s surprise, I say with a badass air.


    I never thought that the day woulde when I would challenge a country that no High-Level Hunters could reach (Cry)


    Rather than a challenge, ording to Eliza, they are supposed to invite usBut if I am not invited, I will not go there, you know. I am interested in the legendary Spirit People country, but I don''t feel like challenging the forbiddennd that even High-Level Hunters have been unable to reach. Spirit People don''t take jokes very well, and they are really strong to boot On top of that, the Magic that they specialize in is something that demonstrates its greatest ability when defending.


    If you need anything, I will have it ready. (Eva)


    Aaaah, thank you. But it will probably be alright. Because I got this. (Cry)


    Hah. I have no doubt about that, but  (Eva)


    Eva sighs while holding her temples, as I tap my head with my fingertips in a fit of excitement. Jokes aside, the preparations are supposed to be carried out by Sytry. All I have to think about is what souvenirs I will bring.


    It seems that only a special person among the Spirit People can break the powerful curse ced on Luke. And I, for one, am second to none when ites to pissing off high-ranking people. Souvenirs will also have to be prepared ordingly. Even if it is an unnecessary consideration, there is no bad side to preparing one. Fortunately, our n has a Party of Spirit People, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) so I am confident in selecting the souvenirs.


    And then Eva fearfully suggested.


    Everywhere wants information about Yggdra. "Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)" are famous for never speaking about it So if you can provide information, it would be an achievement that would lead you to be Level 9. (Eva)


    Achievements? I am not interested in that. Not interested. (Cry)


    Right (Eva)


    Why should I do something dangerous like this? There is nothing to gain by incurring the enmity of Spirit People. Just when I am on good terms with Lapis and the others


    Even if I were allowed to, I am not going to bring back any information. If I do, Gark-san will try to raise me to Level 9 for my achievements Apparently, it is an honor to have a Level 9 in your branch when you are a branch manager in the Explorer Associations. Seriously, even though it hasn''t been many years since they made me a Level 8 Initially, I am not even interested in the glory of being a Hunter, but if I reach Level 9, won''t I create a feud with the Burning Baa-san.


    A thought urs to me, so I look up and check with Eva.


    Ah, do you want toe with us, Eva? (Cry)


    !?  N-No, I am not going. (Eva)


    I see It is a pity. I would have been a little morefortable if Eva, someone withmon sense, came with me tho'' If what Eliza said is true, we are the ones who are invited this time. However, no matter if it is an unchartednd, it shouldn''t be that dangerous. Even ordinary people should be able to go there Or rather, I don''t want to go to a ce where ordinary people can''t go


    I wonder if Lapis and the others wille with me I am a little worried about only having Eliza as she will be doing things at her own pace. (Cry)


    Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), are still outside of the Imperial Capital due to Marin''s Wails And I haven''t heard about when they will being back (Eva)


    Uuun, thats too bad (Cry)


    The operation led by Franz-san to call up a Spirit People''s Shaman was arge-scale one that also required traffic control in the Imperial Capital. I am sure people have contacted them, but they won''te back that easily. Everyone is always not here when I need them.


    While thinking about that, I let out a big yawn when suddenly the door to the n Master''s office opened vigorously. And a high-pitched voice echoes in my brain.


    Haaa, haaa H-Hey youuuu! Yowaningen, y-you, seriously gotta stop messing around, desu! (Kruz)


    Oooh? Nice timing (Cry)


    The one who entered the room is someone we were just talking about, Kruz Argen, a Member of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>).


    She was wearing the same robe as usual, but she carried arge bag on her back, and as if she had been running, her hair was disheveled and she was out of breath. Her feet were covered in mud and there were some stters on her robes, but even in such a state, she was picturesque, which is a real benefit of being a Spirit People.


    Kruz *<i>furafura</i>* wander closer to me and *<i>bam</i>* mmed her hand on the desk in front of me, who was wide-eyed.


    D-Don''t nice timing me, desu!! Haha, haa (Kruz)


    I thought you went back to your city to help Franz-san? (Cry)


    S-Still Being so nonchntWe were on the way, but received one hell of a call, so we turned around pronto, desuuu! Yowaningen, y-youuu! You seem to have found, the Cursed Spirit Stone, desuuu! What does that mean, desuuu! (Kruz) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    With tears in the corner of her eyes, Kruz yells at me from a close distance. However, I, who have been yelled at by many people, have to say that it was not very intimidating.


    Thanks for reading! And thanks Chulbom for the Ko-fi! I think Eva just dodge a bullet by not going to Yggdra And wee back Kruz!

 Chapter 312.2: Cursed of the Spirit People â‘¡

    Chapter 312.2: Cursed of the Spirit People ¢Ú


    Nooo, well, rather than finding it, how to say, I was sort of being chased by it By the way, didn''t Kruz also say something about a cursed spirit stone in the church? Apparently, that jewel is a special item among Spirit People. Unfortunately, I can''t give the jewel to Kruz because I already gave it to Eliza, but I have better things than that.


    I *<i>pon</i>* hit my hand and say with a smile to Kruz who was momentarily startled.


    Aaah, about that, huh. Fufu I don''t have the Spirit Stone anymore, but I have something good. Let me show you. (Cry)


    H-Haaa? S-Something good? What do you mean, desu? (Kruz)


    Of course, it is something nice. And unlike that Cursed Spirit Stone, this one doesn''t try to kill you.


    I stand up, I beckon Kruz, who blinks at me, toe closer to Mimic-kun which I had left in a corner of the room. Kruz frowned after seeing Mimic-kun as I had imagined him to be, a perfect treasure chest.


    A treasure chest Sure, it is something good? Maybe it is, but it doesn''t matter now, desu! (Kruz)


    Ahhh, I would like to put Kruz away, but she is too heavy to put awayyy. Can someone help meee. (Cry)


    !? Yowaningen, what are you talking about all of sudden I-I''m not heavy, de (Kruz)


    Says Kruz. When an arm grew out of Mimic-kun, and in an instant, it drag Kruz and in an instant *<i>bakkun</i>* eat her. Only a few seconds passed since the start. Eva, who had been quietly watching the exchange, freezes and rushes over in a panic.


    Wh-What are you doing!? (Eva)


    Actually, Mimic-kun seems to have an automatic storage function. Pretty nifty, don''t you think? (Cry)


    It would have been perfect if somethingrger than its treasure chest mouth could fit in, but well, I am not gonna ask for more. Even just the current functionality alone defiesmon sense. Kruz must have been surprised, riiight. So far, Mimic-kun''s attack sess rate is 100%.


    It is really a horrifying story. Now if only you could freely get out from inside, it would have been perfect


    We-We have to get her out quickly (Eva)


    Aaah, you are right Ah!! (Cry)


    !? Wh-What is it? Is something wrong? (Eva)


    I thought I had forgotten something, but I was going to ask Tino to teach me how to use Car-kun, but I forgot. Seriously, if it is just potential, Car-kun is just as amazing as Mimic-kun No, that might be an exaggeration.


    I touch Mimic-kun''s lid to take Kruz out. But then, a chilling voice called out to me.


    I have heard from Franz. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), it seems that you have obtained the Spirit Stone in question and handed it over to Wanderer (<i>Horo</i>). (Lapis)


    Entering through the door that Kruz had left open were Lapis and the other Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>). Each of them had outstanding beauty, and their Leader, Lapis, always had the impression of being cold, but the coldness in her eyes now is iparable to then. Lapis and the others must havee back pronto from the trip just like Kruz, but their clothes and hair are not disheveled.


    Maybe Kruz is a Unfortunate girl.


    But now is not the time to say that. Not only Lapis, but the other Members'' eyes are also icy. I am also indebted to Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) in many ways. It would be bad to spoil our good rtionship because of a mere misunderstanding.


    I approach Lapis while rubbing my hands.


    N-No, well, it just so happens when Lapis and you girls weren''t there (Cry)


    Hmph I won''t ask you where you got it. What you do with the spirit stone is also up to youBut to drive us all the way out of the Imperial Capital to do this, Divine Strategy, huhYou have done something very interesting. (Lapis)


    You left the Imperial Capital on your own, didn''t you? (Cry)


    In the first ce, that Spirit Stone isn''t something I found And the fact that Lapis and the others weren''t there was a pain for me too. If Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) had remained in the Imperial Capital, themotion might have settled down at the beginning and Luke wouldn''t have turned to stone either


    In response to my correct argument, Lapis red at me. It seems that the problem has deeper roots than I thought. I *<i>panpan</i>* brush my hands and look at Lapis with a badass smile on my face.


    It can''t be helped, shall I show off my Dogeza for the first time in a while?


    Liz picks up and inspects the carefully ced jewels in the box. The color is translucent red. The feeling of being sucked into it when you look at it might be proof that the jewel has magical powers. After a quick nce at the jewelry, Liz blinks her eyes.


    Hhhhm, Shero''s Cursed Stone, huh Looks just like a jewel. (Liz)


    Right now, the curse is just inactive. Her Majesty Shero''s spellcraft power is iparable to any other curse. (Eliza)


    Speaking of a Cursed Spirit Stone, it is quite famous I heard it was missing, but I never thought it was in the Imperial Capital (Sytry)


    Sytry said with a serious expression in response to what Eliza said.


    The recent series of curses was full of unexpected things. A Magic Sword that bewilders the minds of swordsmen under the "Sword Saint (Kensei)" tutge, a ck World Tree that erases magic, a forbidden Potion that has destroyed several countries, and a deadly curse weapon that the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church once gave up on purifying. They are all first-ss cursed items that would cause an uproar in the Imperial Capital even if you pick just one of them up. And yet, even those cursed items fade in front of the Cursed Spirit Stone. The scale of damage and degree of recognition between them are too different.


    This jewel, which contains the will to curse and kill the human race, was once a cmity by itself. It seems that for some reason, no more casualties showed up along the way, but there are those who assert that if it had continued its rampage, the human race would have perished by now.


    The curse was active It is hard to imagine it was in the Imperial Capital all this time. (Eliza)


    But, you did well to sessfully suppress the greatest curse Even though most of our attacks didn''t get through. (Lucia)


    Umu (Anthem)


    Anthem nodded at what Lucia said. Originally, ordinary attacks are difficult to use in a battle against curses, but the power of that curse was even more powerful than anything possible. After all, it did not care about the attacks of famous Hunters of the Imperial Capital. If there had been more time, they might have been able to find its weak point, but that would definitely have resulted in a lot of casualties.


    Eliza says with her usual sleepy eyes.


    With ingenuity. All thanks To Kuu. (Eliza)


    Hmmmph. All that matters is that it ended well The problem is with Luke-chan, riiiight. (Liz)


    Potion didn''t work either and as Eliza-san said, it doesn''t look like a normal petrification. (Sytry)


    There are several types of petrification. If it is just physical petrification, it can be undone with Potions, but this time it is not at that level. It is the deadliest curse that repels the purification of Anthem Smart, one of the most powerful healers in the Imperial Capital Church. Only Luke was affected, but probably Liz or Lucia wouldn''t have been able to escape the petrification if they had been hit.


    Eliza nodded slightly at what Sytry said and said with a serious expression that you wouldn''t expect wille from her normally.


    A lot of resentment had been put into it. To break this curseOnly a Shaman from the same rank as Her Majesty Shero can do it. Probably someone at the top of Yggdra It might be necessary to meet with the Royal Family of Spirit People. If we don''t meet with them, he will remain a stone forever. (Eliza)


    Thanks for reading! Let''s gooooo! Cry''s going to meet with the Royal Family of Spirit People! Will his provocation passive skill activate again in front of the Royal Family!? Also poor Kruz, she just got back to be eaten by Mimic-kun But Cry did take her out right? (^_^")


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 313.1: Preparation

    Chapter 313.1: Preparation


    No matter how busy I am, I never fail to maintain my Relics. After finishing my conversation with Lapis and the others, I returned to my private room. My private room, which was spacious enough thanks to my n Master''s authority, was crammed with my collection of Relics. Everything is *<i>pikapika</i>* shining because it is polished on a rotating basis. Luciaes to recharge them regrly, so there are no items that have run out of Magic.


    Preparations are important before a trip. Sytry will prepare the supplies, but I have to select the Relics to bring with me.


    I sit down on Mimi-kun, which I brought with its self-propelled function, and check around the Relics that I had collected over the years.


    There are some that I have fond memories of and others that I randomly bought at Martis-san''s store. Some I use a lot and some I don''t use at all. It would be no ordinary task to pick up the ones that would be useful from among them for this time exploration. But that is why with this, we can say that your mastery of being a Relic collector is tested.


    Although there was a bit of misunderstanding, the information that Lapis and the others gave me with an uncharacteristically excited look included several things I hadn''t known before.


    Apparently, Yggdra, our destination, is a very special country among the Spirit People.


    It is not simply thergest country inhabited by Spirit PeopleThere are Spirit People''s countries in forests all over the world, but the root of all of them is said to be Yggdra, the country of Spirit People where stand the only divine tree in the world, the World Tree. Maybe because their lifespan is so much longer than that of humans, they ce importance on their roots. It is surprising to learn that Yggdra is even an object of faith for some Spirit People living outside of it.


    It exists in the depths of the Great Sea of Trees, where countless veins of Mana Material flow and powerful legendary beasts and magical beasts roam around. It is a genuine unexplored region where the path is hidden and even Spirit People who are ustomed to walking in the forest may get lost. Eliza easily said that we could go to Yggdra, but from what Lapis and the others said, it would not be that easy.


    That damn Eliza I almost charged in with no guard at all, you know. Well, even if there was nothing, I was going to take my Relics anyway and even if I have my Relics, it would only make things more lively.


    This time, I will not be alone. I will take the full team of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) with me, and I have asked Lapis and the others toe with me. In addition, if I take my Relics with me, I will be perfectly ready to give up if there is nothing that I can do.


    I look around my prize collection and *<i>unun</i>* nod.


    Fumu Luke isn''t here this time, so I can bring sword-type Relics (Cry)


    When Luke is around, I can''t take sword-type Relics with me. He is always looking at me as if he is *<i>uzuuzu</i>* itching for it and can''t calm down.


    Most of the sword-type Relics have the ability to assist in battle. There are many weapons with special attribute attacks, such as the Purgatory Sword I received from Gilbert, which can be a trump card for Hunters with low attack power, but they cannot be used in Treasure Shrines and unchartednds that Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) raid. I am not sure I fully grasp how dangerous the journey to Yggdra will be this time around, but I think it is best to throw away the possibility of me being a fighting force from the start. Since I became a Hunter, I have never been a force to be reckoned with tho''


    For now, the candidate is the one-handed sword with a distinctive transparent de that I brought with me in the White Wolf''s NestSilent Air. Among the sword-type Relics in my collection, this one is one of my favorites and I am very grateful for its abilities, not to mention its artistic appearance.


    The ability of Silent Air is weight maniption. If you know how to use it, you can change the weight of the de at will during battle, making it a technical weapon that can be used to y tricks on your opponent, but in fact, the sword had a hidden specification that even I, a non-swordsman, can appreciate.


    Actually, the scope of its ability is not the sword itself, but everything in your possessions. In addition, it can be activated even while carrying the sword on your back without pulling it out.


    Yes, with this sword on my back, even a powerless person like me can carry as much luggage and Relics as I want. Since the weight can be reduced to zero, it is dangerous to carryrge objects on my back, but it is not a problem since I can''t move very well even without having anything hindering me. It is okay even if 10 Anthem gets on my back. I will die if the charge runs out tho''.


    And then, I *<i>pon</i>* hit my hands.


    I know Since it has been a while, maybe I should bring one from my super shy sword-type Relic set (Cry)


    The super shy sword-type Relic set is a collection of pointlessly shy sword-type Relic. Some of the swords have a shy appearance while others have a shy ability.


    For example, the Celestial Star (<i>Field Star</i>) which, when activated, causes light to shine down on the user from above. The Mysterious Sword (<i>Light Rain</i>) which causes a slight rain (Up to 3 mm) to fall around the user once it is pulled out, and the Hero, Do Not Oppress the Weak, a great sword that looks splendid but cannot inflict even a scratch on an opponent no matter how hard you swing it, are disappointing swords that would probably be sold for two or three bits of money if they appeared on the market (By the way, the reason why their name are so splendid is because the discoverer gave it a fancy name in order to sell it at the highest price possible).


    Those kinds of conspicuous swords are pitiful existences that are better off if you don''t have them, and even I, a nonbatant, rarely have the opportunity to use one. It will probably not be useful this time either, but it is fun to watch and I have to take them out of the closet once in a while


    Right Speaking of a forest, I am sure there will be all sorts of fauna and flora (Cry)


    Spirit People are famous for living in harmony with nature. It is said that many Spirit People in the outside world have animals as their partners. I am sure they live a simr life in the forest.


    My Relic collection doesn''t have a specific genre, so naturally, there are Relics that can be used in these situations. There is a wide variety of them, for example, the Dog''s g (<i>Dog''s Bond</i>), a whistle that indiscriminately attracts canine creatures, the Cat''s Catcher (<i>Servant of the Wild Cat</i>, a canned Relic that is unrivaled in attracting feline creatures, or a perfume-type Relic that indiscriminately releases a scent that makes all beasts, carnivorous and herbivorous, drool.


    Although it may sound like a useful tool at first nce, it has no particr ability to subdue the animals it attracts, and the gathered animals attack as if they had been forcibly abducted by the user, making it an undemanding Relic. Liz and the others used it happily for a while tho''.


    Thanks for reading! Here''s the extra chapter thanks to John. More of Cry''s Relic Collection! I''m sure everyone from Strange Grief used the dog and cat Relic to train.

 Chapter 313.2: Preparation

    Chapter 313.2: Preparation


    My Relic collection also epasses other subtle, small little things that seem to be perfect for every situation but are in fact not. There are few things that are useful for hunting, but there are plenty of things that are pointlessly rare or fun to look at, so it might be useful to help us get along with Yggdra''s residents.


    I looked around at my prized collection for a while, but could note to a conclusion on which one to choose, so I got up from Mimic-kun, *<i>ponpon</i>* tapped on its lid, and said.


    Mimic-kun, get all of them. (Cry)


    The super-excellent treasure chest, Mimic-kun, begins to move. When he jumps up without making a single sound as ever, he opens his mouth and swallows all the Relics one by one by using the arm that grew on his side. He looks exactly like a monster! Mimic-kun''s high functionality knows no bounds.


    And then one of the Relics Mimic-kun tried to swallow caught my eye, and I hurriedly *<i>ponpon</i>* hit his lid.


    Following mymand, Mimic-kun stops moving his hand. The Relic he was holding, rolls on the floor.


    It is a saddle-type Relic with a ck leather-like texture.


    The name of the Relic is ck Firm Saddle. The effect is that it will note off unless you try to remove it. However, most saddles are made this way even if they aren''t Relics, so it ispletely unpopr and boring. I had forgotten that I have a Relic like this, but.


    I check the saddle I am lifting alternately with Mimic-kun, who listens to my instructions obediently, and I make a big nod.


    Un. Just by having Mimic-kun, you are a Level 8. (Cry)


    It has self-propelling functionality, is secure, and even has a town inside. No other Hunter has a treasure chest like this, right?


    I don''t know how to say it, these days I tend to forget that I am a Hunter, but doesn''t it make me more Treasure Hunter-like than anyone else.


    With a *<i>batanbatan</i>* bang and a noisy ng, I descend the stairs of the n House.


    I feel like I have opened a new door of possibility. The n staff member who I pass by gave me a frightened and startled look, but I wasn''t too bothered by it.


    After vigorously descending the stairs and forcing open the door, I rush into the Lounge.


    All eyes focused on me, who appeared triumphantly.


    Lyle *<i>buuuh</i>* spurt out the alcohol he was drinking, and the Hunters in the n, who were about to stand up, looked at me with a stunned expressions.


    Tino, who was sitting in her usual spot, let out a small scream and took a step back.


    Hiiih!? Ma-Master~!? What is it this time!? (Tino)


    Wha-What are you doing, Cry!? M-Moreover, that treasure chest is (Lyle)


    Fuuuh Actually, I came up with a new way to use my Relics. (Cry)


    The patterned shirt-type Relic which maintains myfort, the Perfect Vacation, and the saddle-type Relic which secures the stability, the ck Firm Saddle.


    Thus, the world''s first Treasure Chest Rider, Cry Andrich, was born.


    Normally, there is no room to attach a saddle on Mimic-kun''s t and stiff top, but there is no problem with the ck Firm Saddle, which would nevere off unless you tried to remove it. In addition, the power of Perfect Vacation can ovee the shaking that would normally be a major hurdle to ride it, so this is a brilliant synergy that only a Relic collector who knows the characteristics of many Relics and has acquired even trashy Relics cane up with.


    Is its weak point its noisy footsteps? When Mimic-kun is alone, his movements are so quiet that they could bepared to a snake aiming for its prey, but it seems that it is different when I am on it.


    But even with that in mind, it can work. Unlike some carpets, Mimic-kun listens to what I say and moves properly, and while petting him, I was filled with confidence for the first time in a long time, and Lyle, who has a drawn-back expression, said to me.


    N Normally, you don''t do it even if youe up with that idea, you know!? Do you have any idea how you look right now? (Lyle)


    Well U-Uhm Y-You''re very cool, Master~ (Tino)


    Lyle offers a harsh opinion. Even the eyes of the generally loyal Tino are swimming left and right.


    Hmph How can someone who can ride Car-kun know how I feel?


    In a sense, riding on a Treasure Chest is the royal road as a Treasure Hunter, and unlike Car-kun, this one has a storage function. I have no regrets.


    Tino is *<i>bikubiku</i>* freaking out as I *<i>bakonbakon</i>* approach her while riding Mimic-kun. Well, I am sure it is because she doesn''t have good memories of him after being swallowed or being washed away in him.


    You say that, but it is surprisingly fast. Unlike living creatures, he doesn''t run out of stamina (Cry)


    I-I don''t think so, but Master~, don''t tell me You''re nning to go to Yggdra like this? (Tino)


    Is it not good? (Cry)


    N-No (Tino)


    Tino *<i>bunbun</i>* shakes her head and is silent. Say something However, this isn''t something you can just ignore. It is a good idea to have him follow us from behind, but in the unlikely event that he runs out of charge and loses his self-propelling function, he will be irretrievable. We already have a track record of dropping Car-kun once.


    Besides, the purpose, this time, is to treat Luke''s petrification. There is nothing better than making an impact when asking for help from the royal family, who may not be very cooperative with humans. I am going to put Luke''s statue in Mimic-kun anyway, so if we are going to take him anyway, I might just as well ride him!


    Then Tino *<i>gokuri</i>* gulps and swallows her saliva and says, as if she has made up her mind.


    How-However Right! Well If you''re on Mimic-kun, even if it is you Master~, won''t you be slow to react in an emergency? (Tino)


    It doesn''t matter. (Cry)


    Because Mimic-kun has a higher ability and sense of danger than I do On the contrary, it seems safer to be on the treasure chest. You can even hide inside it in case of emergency, and since it is a treasure chest, Mimic-kun seems pretty sturdy.


    !? I-Is that so Master~, do you really want to ride the treasure chest that badly? (Tino)


    Tino asks with aplex expression that is a mixture of fright, dismay, awe, and pity.


    Even I want to ride on a carpet if I can. I envy so hard Tino who can ride Car-kun in the blink of an eye.


    We''re all set! Let''s go, to Yggdra! (Cry)


    I-I think I should quit this n too (Lyle)


    Lyle said with a dry smile to me who shouted in desperation.


    Thanks for reading! Yooo Cry is the first treasure chest rider in the world Moreover he took ALL his Relics to Yggdra What''s going to happen there!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 314.1: Preparation â‘¡

    Chapter 314.1: Preparation ¢Ú


    Gark Welter, the head of the Imperial Capital Branch of the Explorer Association, was wide-eyed at what he was told without warning after going all the way to the n House to ask about the incident surrounding the recent prophecy.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), a Level 8 Hunter. Cry Andrich is a man who, ever since he became a Hunter, has always done the unexpected. The main reason I came all the way here this time was because Cry took a curse with him and flew it all over the Imperial Capital on a carpet. No matter how many times you experience it, you never get used to his bizarre behavior.


    However, the words that came out of Cry''s mouth just now were enough to blow away the purpose of meing here this time. The Explorer Association is in full operation day after day, night after night, without a break, responding to arge number of inquiries from the state and nobles, and cleaning up after arge number of Hunters have been mobilized, but all of this is the aftermath, so to speak. Kaina, the vice branch manager, and the other staff member I brought with me are all stunned.


    YggdraThe legendary city of the legendary Spirit People, huh? I don''t know how to say, but as usual You are doing something outrageous again. It is an uncharted region where even an Explorer Association branch isn''t there. (Gark)


    Well, I have Eliza to guide me. (Cry)


    Cry shrugged his shoulders with his usual tensionless expression. Even though Luke, his childhood friend, was petrified by a curse, his attitude shows no sign of being disturbed at all.


    An invitation to Yggdra.


    It was not the kind of thing that could be said as an afterthought like "I''m sorry, but I''m going to Yggdra, so I can''t help you with your information or interviews" nor was it the kind of thing that could be done with a single word, such as "I have a guide so I''ll be going" or something like that.


    By nature, Spirit People tend to be seclusive. It is no exaggeration to say that Yggdra is the holynd for Spirit People, and as far as I know, no Hunter has ever reached thatnd. There have been many who tried, but all of them have failed. Since the royal family of the Spirit People nevere out of the forest, there is no room for negotiation, and neither power nor violence will work in front of their mysterious magic. Even information about the country is so thorough that it is hardly ever revealed.


    This is an opportunity. Never before had there been a human being that the Royal Family of the Spirit People wanted to meet. I can''t even imagine how much profit it would make if exchanges with Yggdra were to start as a result of this incident. And if it is known that it was a Hunter who did it, the status of Hunter will be greatly enhanced.


    Quelling the Cursed Spirit Stone was a big achievement, but improving the rtionship with Yggdra is a more significant achievement for the Explorers Association. It is truly a feat that no one canin about and everyone can understand.


    Alright. Improving the rtionship with Spirit People will also be of great benefit to Zebrudia. We will take care of the post-processing around the prophecy. In return, you go and negotiate with them. If possible, ask them to allow us to set up an Explorer Association branch. (Gark)


    !! A branch office, huh. It really can''t be helped I will take care of this one for you. (Cry)


    Unusually, Cry, who usually makes a displeased expression at Gark''s requests, nods. He has a rxed expression, despite the fact that he is dealing with the difficult task of dealing with Spirit People and their Royal Family. Is this the true nature of a Level 8?


    Go show them what a Treasure Hunter can do! (Gark)


    I know, I know. This time, Lapis and the others will apany us, Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>). I am going to bring a lot of Relics with me too (Cry)


    If you seed, you will be on your way to Level 9. Level 9 certification requires the endorsement from multiple branches and the approval of the headquarters, but they won''tin if you seed. (Gark)


    As the status of Hunters rises, the certification standards for High-Level Hunters be stricter. Especially when ites to Level 9, trust and achievements beyond actual ability are required, and it is difficult to meet the requirements for taking the Level Certification exam in the first ce. It is unusual for someone as young as Cry to be able to reach it. Cry unlike earlier say with a frown at Gark whose voice is naturally filled with enthusiasm.


    Aaaah Un, well, just so you know, I am not going to Yggdra for that reason. My purpose is to Remove Luke''s curse, alright. (Cry)


    Here we go again Why is this guy not being proactive about raising his Level? Level 8 and above is not even a Level that most Hunters can aspire to, and yet the one who has the talent to reach it is unmotivated, the world really turned upside down.


    If possible, I would like to have an escort from the Explorer Association, but matters rted to Spirit People are a sensitive issue. There is no guarantee that trouble will not ur by having an extra person assigned to the group.


    Gark took a deep breath, wrinkled his forehead and looked into Cry''s eyes with strength, and reminded him.


    If things go south, it could develop into an interspecies problem. I am really counting on you. (Gark)


    Thanks for reading! Don''t worry Gark, even if Cry starts a war, it will be for the greater good. But well, with Cry and all his Relics on him, it is more like he is going there to win the war!

 Chapter 314.2: Preparation â‘¡

    Chapter 314.2: Preparation ¢Ú


    Just before dawn. I was in front of the main gate of the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia.


    Even arge city like Zebrudia is quiet during this time of the day. The only people walking around outside are knights on patrol and merchants who wake up early, so the scenery looks a little different to me, who usually gets up around noon. In front of the gate, there was already a carriage with the Laughing Skeleton mark, the symbol of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), engraved on it. It was different from the carriage I remembered, but I guess it is toote to think like that, since Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) wrecked their carriage to the extent that even carriage insurancepanies refused to insure it.


    While yawning, Iin to Lucia, who is walking next to me, about Gark-san''s visit.


    Seriously, Gark-san can be so troublesome sometimes. He is always trying to raise my Level despite me refusing every time (Cry)


    That''s because Leader stubbornly refuses to take the exam! (Lucia)


    Why does everyone care so much about other people''s Levels? For someone like me, who is aiming to retire, this is unbearable.


    Well, in the midst of all this misfortune, I was able to push all the post-processing matter of the prophecy onto Gark-san. I almost got scolded by Franz-san again I did shout his name without his knowledge.


    And there, Sytry, standing near the carriage, approached with a *<i>nikoniko</i>* smile.


    Good morning, Cry-san! Everything is ready. Even the statue of Luke-san, seeeee (Sytry)


    She is wearing her usual traveling attire. It is still early in the morning, but she is full of energy. Behind her, Kilkill-kun, who has shown no sign of recovering his physical condition since he became smart by fasting, was carrying a stone statue of Luke on his back and saying kill, kill. Luke also said kill, kill from inside the statue, so they may be a good match with each other.


    Are Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) already here? (Cry)


    Not yet. Well, it is still a little early I think they should be here soon. Also good morning to you too Mimic-kun. (Sytry)


    When Sytry says that, Mimic-kun, who was following behind me, hides in my shadow. Apparently, Mimic-kun is not very good with Sytry. It is probably because she looked at him as if she was looking at her prey when she first met him. It is a look that Liz often gives, but it is unusual for Sytry to look like that.


    Well, she has always wanted a Space-Time Magic Bag


    It has been a long time since I have been on an expedition as Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>). Although it is an expedition, we are not challenging a Treasure Shrine, but it doesn''t change the fact that the forest where Yggdra exists is still a harsh ce. If Luke didn''t turn into a statue, I wouldn''t have gone there even if I had been summoned tho''


    G''d morning~, Cry-chan! (Liz)


    Good morning, Master~. (Tino)


    As usual, Lizes with Tino, full of energy. Since she''s with her, Liz must have stayed at Tino''s cest night.


    I knew it, but it seems like I am the only one who is weak in the morning


    The members this time are from two Party, Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) and Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>).


    As the number of people increases, so does the amount of luggage. If you have more luggage, you have to use arger carriage. For Treasure Hunters, selecting the right tools to carry is a difficult problem. Especially when traveling to a distant Treasure Shrine over a period of several days, the amount of luggage bes enormous, since daily necessities are also required.


    More luggage means more weight and bulk you will carry. It is difficult to escape when something happens, and the damage is enormous when your supplies are attacked. I don''t know how many times Strange Gief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) have been attacked by Monsters and Phantoms and lost their items. However, if you are too stingy about your luggage you won''t be able to handle the situation when something happens.


    But Mimic-kun''s presence solves everything this time.


    Water. Food. Camping gear. Most of the bulky supplies are already stored inside Mimic-kun. The only things I have on me now are things that people would be suspicious of if I didn''t have them.


    Mimic-kun is not a Relic that should be made public. A Space-Time Magic Bag is already a precious Relic that everyone wants, but once they learn that a Space-Time Magic Bag with the same level of functionality as Mimic-kun exists, countries,panies, and thieves will use whatever means necessary to steal it. Even if they ignore the fact that I travel on a treasure chest, it is not good for people to know that it is a Space-Time Magic Bag. It may be toote to do anything about it now since he has already swallowed many people, but keeping in check how much information is spread is the best.


    Come to think of it, does Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) know about Mimic-kun?


    Then Anthem, who was staying at the church, joins us, and out of nowherees Eliza with azy expression on her face. It is not like she usually has such a sharp expression, but now Eliza is even weaker than usual.


    I see Besides me, the other member who is weak in the morning is here.


    Good morning, Eliza. I am counting on you today? (Cry)


    In response to what I said, Eliza slowly confirms where I am, and *<i>kokukoku</i>* nods. Lucia frowns and speaks to Eliza.


    Eliza-san, are you alright? You don''t look well (Lucia)


    Eliza blinks her eyes slowly, looking at me and Lucia alternately, and then she says.


    My legs Want to run away, from Kuu. (Eliza)


    What do you mean, hey. Even if I look like this, this time I am different. Our purpose is what it is, so I am bringing with me all the collections I have amassed until now. On top of that, there are a lot of people who can be in charge of recharging them, so I am the strongest I have ever been. No I guess second best because of Kryhi.


    There is nothing to worry about. If it doesn''t work even with this me, there is nothing more I can do.


    Eliza sluggishly climbs into the carriage. When I feel someone''s eyes on me and look over there, Tino is looking at me with a subtle expression. I feel that my standing in Tino''s mind has been changing recently. I have to admit that I relied on her a lotst time and showed her my uncool side, but I would like to make up for it as much as possible.


    It has been a while since my arm has been itching to do something.


    Why don''t you get in quickly, Tino? (Cry)


    Eh? U-Uhm, Master~? I''m Just seeing you offN-No, it''s nothing! I-It''s an honor! (Tino)


    Tino looks at Liz next to her and gets inside the carriage as if she has been shoved inside.  I feel like I have done something unnecessary.


    Weeell, you know It is because if Tino is not here, Car-kun is not going to work properly


    I sit down on Mimic-kun and wait for Lapis and the others. The sky turns white and the number of people gradually increases, but Lapis and the others do not appear to being. Lucia, who is sitting next to me, checks the clock next to the gate and says.


    Lapis and the others arete, right Normally they are the type of people who are punctual (Lucia)


    Maybe something happened? (Cry)


    I don''t mind waiting a bit, but unlike Eliza who is at her own pace, Lapis is a steady person. Did something happen? After 30 minutes of waiting while yawning repeatedly, Lapis and the others finally arrived.


    Apparently, something happened, and both Lapis and herpanions have cloudy faces. When she sees me, she says in a lower voice than usual.


    Sorry we arete. (Lapis)


    I don''t mind, but Did something happen? (Cry)


    The expressions of her Party Members are also somewhat uneasy. Most "Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)" are rational and always have an attitude that even makes them feel cold-hearted, so when they show such an unusual expression, it makes me feel uneasy too. When I timidly asked, Lapis *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* scans the surroundings and says with a frown.


    Aaaah. The thing is Kruz is missing She was supposed to be with us until we arrived at the Imperial Capital Do you know anything? (Lapis)


    Ah.


    Thanks for reading! Hahaha poor girl, Cry really forgot about Kruz!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 315.1: God of Plague

    Chapter 315.1: God of gue


    Y-You S-Screw you, desu. (Kruz)


    For once, I have no choice but to apologize. Inside the carriage that started moving, I bowed to Kruz, who is *<i>purupuru</i>* trembling with tears in the corners of her eyes.


    Sorry, sorry I was called at a weird time But I was nning to get you out immediately, you know (Cry)


    Y-You don''t usually forget about that, desu! Enough with that! Desu. I-In the first ce, what was the point of putting me inside that, desu! Hm? Tell me what kind of strategy that was, desu! (Kruz)


    Well, I just got it, so I thought I should brag about my Relic a little (Cry)


    Master~ (Tino)


    Tino, who has been eaten once, mutters dryly. No, really, I was going to get her out immediately It is all because the discussion with Lapis and the others was prolonged.


    I am d we noticed her now.


    I thought I was going to stay there for the rest of my life, desu. Do you know how scary it is to be suddenly thrown out into the dark like that (Kruz)


    Did you cry, by any chance? (Cry)


    N-No way I would cry, desu! Moreover, there was food inside (Kruz)


    So there is food inside


    But Kruz is clearly in a bad mood. She was locked up for two days, so it is only natural. There are *<i>fukafuka</i>* fluffy beds inside Mimic-kun, and if you explore, you will probably find a lot more things, but the mental burden of not knowing if you can escape or not is probably very heavy.


    Her clothes are a little disheveled and she has dark circles under her eyes. My condolences to the priests who have been inside Mimic-kun for decades.


    Nii-san,e on, apologize properly! (Lucia)


    Come on,e on, it is also her fault for letting her guard down, right? Here, let me pour you one drink (Liz)


    Liz is *<i>ponpon</i>* tapping Kruz''s shoulder while pushing a bottle of alcohol against her. I can see how terrible the thing I did to her is when even Liz-chan, who always agrees with me, goes her way tofort Kruz instead of supporting me.


    Lapis and the others, who are now following us in another carriage, also had a cold look on their faces. If it had not been for the fact that we were about to go to Yggdra, they might have left the n.


    It is a scandal that disqualifies me from being the n Master, right. (Cry)


    Don''t quit, desu. (Kruz)


    But I haven''t said anything yet. (Cry)


    Anyone would know if you make such a big fuss every time we have an election to vote for the n Master, desu! (Kruz)


    The n Master of First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>) is not fixed but is voted periodically. This is a system that was decided when the n was established and not seen in any other n. So far, the n Master has never changed, butThis is a discussion for another time.


    I take out a bag of nuts from Mimic-kun which was loaded in the corner back of the carriage and hand it to Kruz.


    I am really sorry. Here, I will give you some nuts as an apology (Cry)


    What kind of nuts, are those, desu? (Kruz)


    Eh? Those are the Amuze Nuts I gave you before when we were escorting the Emperor. (Cry)


    Yowaningen, do you always carry that with you, desu. (Kruz)


    This is also Mimic-kun''s power. This time, I packed everything I could think of into Mimic-kun. In addition to the items requested by Sytry, I packed everything from Relics to clothing, to snacks. Most likely, this trip will prove Mimic-kun''s usefulness.


    Come to think of it, this is the first time I am carrying so many Relics. There are many of them with irreceable abilities, so this time I might be able to help. Collecting Relics is fun, but nothing beats the joy of putting them to practical use.


    I sigh with all my heart.


    Fuuuh Finally, the time hase for my collection to y a part (Cry)


    Nii-san''s collection is full of junk, isn''t it! You are always buying all kinds of weird Relics (Lucia)


    Please don''t be so blunt. It is true that they have hardly ever been useful, but the Relics I gave to Sytry and Liz are also from my collection


    Come on,e on, tools are innocent. (Cry)


    Doesn''t that mean that Yowaningen is guilty, desu. (Kruz)


    It appears we have a difference of opinion. It is not me who is at fault, it is the troubles that areing to me. Seriously, everyone just causes strange incidents, so I can''t stand being involved in them every single time.


    When I was parrying Kruz''s gaze with a badass smile, Sytry, who was the coachwoman, raised her voice.


    Cry-san, seems like there are bandits! What shall we do? (Sytry)


    Bandits!? There''s no way bandits would appear in a ce this close to a human settlement, desu! I''m sick of that, desu! (Kruz)


    Kruz said the most reasonable thing, but Lucia and Liz remained calm. For the time being, bandits and monsters are like a basic set for traveling. Even during the escort of the Emperor, a lot came out, right?


    Liz asks Sytry while yawning.


    Neers? (Liz)


    They look like neers. At least there shouldn''t be any of them who have set up their base around here (Sytry)


    Seriously, bad guys are everywhere Kruz is looking at me with a reluctant expression. I *<i>yareyare</i>* shrugged my shoulders and said with a sigh.


    Unfortunately, it doesnt seem like a scene for me to appear in. Lucia, Liz, Eliza, Kruz, go get rid of them. (Cry)


    Sadly, there are no Relics in my collection that can defeat bandits or Monsters. This is why it is essential to have an escort.


    Roooger that! Let''s go, Tiii! (Liz)


    Moo! Even though we just left the Imperial Capital! (Lucia)


    Why are you acting so arrogantly, desu! (Kruz)


    While yelling, Kruz follows Liz and Lucia, who jump out of the carriage. This time, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) is also following behind us, so it is an easy win. Even if you bring a spear or a gun,e and get me.


    Thanks for reading! Here''s the extra chapter thanks to John. Of course, bandits attack Cry as soon as they leave the Imperial Capital. I want to know what shenanigans Cry did to not be re-elected as n Master. But obviously, everyone know that only Cry can be the n Master of First Step!

 Chapter 315.2: God of Plague

    Chapter 315.2: God of gue


    Deep in the forest. It was a mysterious space where leaves *<i>parapara</i>* fluttered down from the sky. The lush trees *<i>kirakira</i>* glistened brightly in the sunlight. The water *<i>konkon</i>*ing out of the ground forms a small spring, flowing slowly through the ground.


    There were two figures in a space that looked like a sceneing out from a famous painting.


    A tall, slender body and a loose-fitting robe in the color of young leaves. Beautifully streamlined jawline line with well-shaped eyebrows. Her crystal clear eyes praise a delicate beauty that cannot be thought of as a being of this world, and her figure is strangely in harmony with thendscape.


    Even those with little knowledge would have been able to immediately understand that the two of them were beings called Spirit People just by looking at their beauty.


    Spirit People. An intermediate being that is closer to a person than to a spirit, which is nature itself, and a little closer to a spirit than to a human being, which is a pure life form.


    The Spirit Princess (<i>Seirei Hime</i>), a particrly precious existence among the mysterious people who are known for their beauty and power and rarelye out into the open even now that the world is filled with artificial light along with technological advances, raises a whisper at the information she had received from the outside for the first time in a long time.


    So they found Shero (Seirei Hime)


    One of the wandering people borrowed the help of humans who found it and requited it. There is no doubt as the letter is ingrained with Shero''s spellcraft. (Spirit People)


    The male Spirit People who gave the report to the Spirit Princess with a mncholy expression said with a serious face.


    She is the most well-known queen of the Spirit People in this world. She is the one who cursed and repelled the humans who tried to oppress the Spirit People through the power of their civilization and made the power of Spirit People known to the world. She is feared among humans and is both a hero and a taboo figure among Spirit People.


    The cursed object, imbued with its power, which had not been found for a long time, had to be retrieved now that it had gained a certain status vis--vis humans. The curse that Shero, a high-ranking Spirit People, unleashed out of resentment over the destruction of the forest she ruled was beyond the control of humans.


    The Wandering PeopleOr Desert Spirit People, as they are called by others, are the transformation of Spirit People who used to live in Shero''s forests. Originally, Spirit People grow by absorbing the magical power of the forest, but their nature changed as they traveled from ce to ce over many generations. The fact that the Wandering People contacted us means that they have fulfilled their responsibilities.


    They said they want toe Here directly to return it in person. It was us Yggdra, who gave them that mission, they are in their rights. (Spirit People)


    Silence falls amidst the *<i>sarasara</i>* murmuring stream. Before long, the Spirit Princess frowned and said.


    This is Quite problematic. Yggdras cannot afford to ept outsiders right now. (Seirei Hime)


    It is problematic. I didn''t expect them to find Shero at this timing No, should I say that their timing was good? If it had been a littleter, we wouldn''t even have had the luxury to receive it. (Spirit People)


    You are right We cannot refuse. Shero is one of our people. (Seirei Hime)


    With a sigh, the Spirit Princess lightly raises her head and looks up at the sky.


    What was over there wasA huge tree that pierced the sky.


    Its trunk, branches, and leaves are above the clouds and its total length is unimaginable.


    One of the systems that sucks Mana Materials from the earth''s veins and regtes the power that circtes around theThe World Tree.


    However, the hometown of Spirit PeopleThe tree that Yggdra had been managing for so long was about to lose its control. The area around the base of the World Tree has already be a magical uncharted ce that even the people of Yggdra cannot approach due to the Mana Materials gathered there. The people of Yggdra are trying to quell the situation, but so far no effective measures have been found.


    Normally, we would have weed them and treated them with respect, butLet''s turn them down with an appropriate reason. It would be one case if they were Spirit People like us, but we cannot involve humans in this. (Seirei Hime)


    Understood. However, the forest is also influenced by the World Tree. So, I don''t know if they will ever get this far Really, what an unlucky human. (Spirit People)


    If it was a little earlier, the forest wouldn''t have been so dangerous. If it was a littleter, they would have sensed the danger before even venturing inside. This is the worst possible timing. But we cannot refuse the visit itself. We cannot let the outside world know about the world tree''s anomaly.


    Thanks for reading! Of course troubles are looming in Yggdra. Dont worry, Infinite Variety ising to solve every problem you have!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 316.1: God of Plague â‘¡

    Chapter 316.1: God of gue ¢Ú


    Monsters and bandits rarely appear in the vicinity of the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia.


    Zebrudia Empire boasts a vast territory, but the safety of its roads is maintained at an exceptional level for a country of its size thanks to its powerful knights and Hunters. It''s impossible to exterminate all of them, but at least it''s safe to say that there''s no big and dangerous threat if you have an escort with you.


    Kruz has also been using the vicinity of the Imperial Capital as her main field of activity for a while, but she has never encountered such a strong enemy during her travels.


    That''s rightUntil that day when I followed him as the Emperor''s escort. It''s rare for bandits to appear in this area, but even if they do appear, this time our strength is so strong that we won''t lose no matter what appears. Compared to when I was guarding the Emperor, the mental burden is iparably small.


    Let''s get it over with and get back to the carriage quickly.


    Then I unintentionally let out a maddened voice at the group who were snorting and checking ahead.


    !? What, is, that, desu! (Kruz)


    My legs, want to run away (Eliza)


    Eliza, who crawled outside as well, says in disgust.


    The area near the road is a in with a clear view with no ce to hide. Any shadows approaching us would be immediately obvious. Only a very confident person or a fool would choose a location with such a good view to attack a passerby. And ording to Kruz''smon sense, there are far more patterns where it''s thetter than where it''s the former.


    However, even from a distance, the shadow heading toward the carriage was clearly not just a fool.


    There''s probably still a distance of several hundred meters between us. And yet, I can still hear itThe footsteps, the vibrations. The odor.


    It isn''t just the silhouette of a human being. However, it''s not just a group of Monsters either.


    I can see why Sytry concluded that they are bandits even though they are at a distance so far away. A strange chill runs up my spine.


    Their group was a mix of Monsters and humans.


    Leading the group is a giant crimson centipede. Several figures can be seen above and luggage can be seen tied up. On either side were a diverse array of demons, from those I''ve fought before to those I don''t recognize. Although Anthem''s physique is out of the ordinary, their group includes some Monsters that arerger than Anthem. Their movement speed is also much faster than ours who use horses.


    It was an unbelievable sight. I''ve heard that there are people who can make magical beasts follow theirmand, but even that should have been limited to a limited number of varieties. However, their group also includes Monsters that are clearly not intelligent enough to obey humans.


    They are riding Monsters? Desu. (Kruz)


    There''s no way simple bandits wouldn''t run away when seeing Anthem-nii Hmmmph, isn''t that interesting~. (Liz)


    Next to me, undaunted by the bizarre sight, the hot-tempered Liz clenches her fist and licks her tongue. The carriage had alreadye to aplete stop. They are going to intercept those that areing toward us with tremendous momentum.


    Lapis, who was riding in the carriage behind me, gets out of the carriage and says with a frown.


    They also have Cyclops. Hmph They are even taller than Immuable Permeance (<i>Fudo Fuhen</i>). (Lapis)


    Uuumu (Anthem)


    That is not just a Cyclops. It is a subspecies~ (Sytry)


    While sitting on the coachman''s seat, Sytry lets out a small sigh while saying in a leisurely voice as she *<i>parapara</i>* flips through her well-used notebook.


    I knew it, it doesn''t look like there is any information on them. But I have heard rumors about them. Recently, bandits who have Monsters in theirmand have appeared in other countries and are causing damage. It seems that even official armies have been destroyed. (Sytry)


    Sytry Onee-sama, th-that means. You mean that (Tino)


    If there is not even a single survivor, it will be hard to have any information on them, riiight And the idea of Monsters following yourmand is something doubtful in the first ce. (Sytry)


    They''re,pletely Outliers, aren''t they, desu. (Kruz)


    Usually, Hunters'' targets are ranked by the Explorers Association, but naturally, there are still bandits who have yet to bemissioned. When no rewards or ranks have been set yet, no detailed information is avable, those unknown targetsThose raiders are called Outliers'' by the Hunters.


    It''s obvious that they''reing this way, desu. (Kruz)


    Although they''re still at a distance, the other side must be able to see us. Moreover, some of them are even flying in the sky. When looking from the sky, knowing how many we are bes obvious.


    The wind blowing through the air possesses a fighting spirit-like feeling inside. A dense hostility that you can be sure that even if we run away from the road and flee at full speed, they will chase after us.


    It is because Onii-chan is famous and stands out a lot The other side must have realized who we are. (Sytry)


    They have the advantage of numbers, but Hmph. At this distance, there is plenty of time to weave our techniques. I don''t mind if we deal with them, butLet''s see how Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) will deal with them. (Lapis)


    Lapis, the leader of Kruz''s Party, says with a calm demeanor.


    Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) is a Party of Magi. All of them are Spirit People, as well as Magi by nature, so their true potential is best demonstrated when attacking from a distance. This unobstructed space is the perfect field. It is unlikely that there are many opponents who can withstand the Magic of Spirit People.


    Yowaningen, he said something like we should go get rid of them, desu. (Kruz)


    What? (Lapis)


    Lapis made a cold look at Kruz, who was secretly preparing to use Magic.


    Then, at that moment, a cold wind suddenly blows.


    I was taken aback by what I saw.


    Before I knew it, a small tornado was forming on the in. A *<i>kirakira</i>* glittering tornado containing grains of ice grows slowly and advances towards its target across the unobstructed ground.


    Water-attribute wide area-of-effect offensive Magic. I didn''t even need to think about who cast it. Spirit people are good at Water and Wind Magic, but aren''t you too quick to draw your weapon. Not to mention, Lapis and I were still talking. Lapis opens her eyes and looks at Lucia.


    So you are unleashing your Magic at this distance (Lapis)


    B-Because reducing the number of enemies is my job (Lucia)


    Lucia Onee-sama Even Onee-sama hasn''t started running yet (Tino)


    It''s true that Magic has a lot of long-range attacks, but even so, there''s an appropriate range. If there is too much distance, the power of the attack will be attenuated. Even Kruz''s Party, a Party full of Magi, wouldn''tunch an attack from such a distance.


    Lucia released the offensive MagicHailstorm.


    It''s a Magic that I''ve seen at the church, but unlike the one I saw that time, it was clearly customized for ultra-long distances. In thest one, the tornado grew to a huge size instantly, whereas this one is much slower. In other words, it means that the Magi named Lucia Roge has mastered two different uses for the same Magic.


    Lucia-san Even if the first to move wins the game, it still isn''t decided that the other side is 100% a group of bandits.


    The approaching tornado greatly disrupts the formation that has been heading toward us while raising a cloud of dust.


    Hailstorm is originally not a Magic that attacks such a wide range. However, the Hailstorm had already grown sorge that the entire army was no longer visible. Its power may have been reduced ordingly, but if you consider the objective of reducing the number, there is no better Magic than this.


    In the blink of an eye, the bandits are swallowed by the Hailstorm. ck stains mingle with the *<i>kirakira</i>* glittering tornado.


    Liz lets out a small sigh and blurts out.


    When she shoots it first, it''s pretty hard to dive in Because it will cut your skin. (Liz)


    It is because Onee-chan and Luke-san jumped in head first that Lucia-chan had to learn this kind of Magic! Right? In addition, she keeps using it over and over again, so she is getting more and more proficient at it (Sytry)


    Attacking from a distance is a Magi''s privilege! (Lucia)


    Even if you say that, you don''t have to learn Magic thatst for such a long period of time (Liz)


    The Members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) are arguing over and over without tension. There, the raging Hailstorm rapidly shrinks. It seems that the magical power that was put into it had burned out. Surprisingly, the group of bandits that was swallowed by the Hailstorm still held their ground. The scale itself has been cut in half, but it is still amazing that half of it remains after that attack. The giant centipede at the head of the pack is also in good health. Apparently, it seems to be a, fairly, powerful Monster.


    The army that has endured the powerful Magic begins to move again. Their momentum isn''t slowing down, rather it''s increasing.


    Ah, there are still survivors (Sytry)


    Just as Sytry was about to raise her voice, Lucia, who has been arguing with her, quickly shouts.


    Hailstorm! Hailstorm! (Lucia)


    Again!? (Lapis)


    The two silver tornadoes that are generated, sprint across the in, growingrger again. Even if you know it''sing, you can''t avoid it due to its range and speed.


    Thanks for reading! Surprisingly, Lucia is also a muscle-brain But well, she is a Member of Strange Grief

 Chapter 316.2: God of Plague â‘¡

    Chapter 316.2: God of gue ¢Ú


    After firing threerge spells in a row, Lucia''s breath isn''t even disrupted. As usual, she has a terrifying magical power. It''s true that her Magic power is terrifying, but if you use arge amount of Magic, your spirit will be consumed ordingly. It''s impossible for a person to use advanced Magic three times in such a short period of time without having the color of her expression change unless she has crossed the line between life and death for a considerable amount of time.


    Opportunities requiring the use of ultra-wide range attack Magic should be rare, but did she participate in a war or something?


    Tsk Let''s go, Ti! At this rate, Lucia will take everything and we''ll end up doing nothing! (Liz)


    !? O-Okay, Onee-sama! (Tino)


    Liz raises a high-pitched voice and a gust of wind follows. Anthem follows behind the two master and disciple with *<i>dosudosu</i>* rumbling footsteps. One of mypanions from Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) covers her mouth and mutters as if she is shocked by their excessive fighting spirit.


    How savage Is this what humans are (Starlight Member)


    However, that might be what we are missing. Hmph The Spirit Stone was in the Imperial Capital, if we were that frantic, maybe we might have been able to retrieve it with our own hands (Lapis)


    That''s probably different (Eliza)


    Lapis narrows her eyes for a moment as Eliza speaks with an absentminded expression. She''s upset that she beat her to it, but she probably thinks that it''s too ugly to hold a grudge against her.


    And then, Lapis ps her hands and shouts.


    We are going too, Kruz, go! (Lapis)


    !? L-Leave it to me, desu! (Kruz)


    With those words as a cue, Lapis and mypanions from Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) begin chanting their spells all at once. It''s a lightning spell.


    The only one who could not yet use lightning spells is me, so I chase after Anthem and the other as fast as I could while chanting a water spell.


    Yo-Yowaningen Are you, serious, desu! (Kruz)


    Ngh Aaaah, is it over? (Cry)


    A battlefield has a unique atmosphere. Yells and screams. The smells, the vibrations, the lights I have experienced it countless times in the five years since I became a Hunter, but no matter how many times I taste it, it is still something I don''t like.


    However, once you have experienced it, you will get used to it. And moreover, this time, not only is Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) almost a fullyplete Party, but there is also a Party of powerful Spirit People Magi. The only opponents that they wouldn''t be able to handle with this much preparation are Level 8 or higher Treasure Shrines and vicious bandits who have absorbed a lot of Mana Material, but they usually don''t show up at every corner.


    What I am trying to say is that this time my feeling of being safe is on a different level than before. Furthermore, we are not even in Yggdra right now. If I am nervous here, my body won''t hold.


    I raise my head from the pillow I took out from Mimic-kun and sit up. I am still a little sleepy, but I feel much better than on my usual trip. Usually, there is no room for me to carry a pillow while traveling in a carriage, but with Mimic-kun''s power, it is possible!


    While rubbing my eyes, I look at Kruz''s face who called out to me.


    Huh?  Did something happen? (Cry)


    Kruz is pretty exhausted. She does not have any noticeable injuries, but her body is covered in dust and her hair is all messed up. It was as if she had plunged into a storm. I shouldn''t have slept for that long. While I am frowning, Kruz *<i>buruburu</i>* trembles and says.


    Yowaningen, you shoulde outside, desu. (Kruz)


    It can''t be helped, so I get up and poke my head out of the carriage.


    What is spread out there in front of me is scorched earth with the corpses of countless Monsters lying around.


    Zebrudia''s t, leveled paths, which are highly praised in many countries, are nowhere to be seen. There are what looked like ck spines about a meter long sticking out of the ground here and there. If you look closely, you can see what looks like ck insect humanoid carcasses lying here and there.


    No, those aren''t the only Monster carcasses. There are countless Monster carcasses lying around from familiar ones such as Orcs to pieces of flesh of unfamiliar color and shapes. A scene like this would not have been possible without a fierce battle. It is no wonder that Kruz was so angry with me for taking a nap in such a situation.


    I get out of the carriage and check behind me.


    Huh? The carriage was attacked too? These marks Are they from lightning? Uheeee (Cry)


    Strange Grief''s (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) carriage is specially made. In particr, they are perfectly prepared against lightning, which has a high probability of striking it.


    However, it was apparently quite arge herd, as only the most powerful Monsters would use lightning attacks.


    As I observe the surroundings of the burnt carriage and *<i>unun</i>* nod my head, Kruz looks away and says.


    W-Well, that''s, hum It wasn''t made by the enemies, but by our technique, desu. (Kruz)


    !? Eh, why? (Cry)


    R-Rather than that, Liz and the others, they left this ce to us and went after the enemies, desu! (Kruz)


    !? (Cry)


    You''re kidding It sure seems like it was a pretty fierce battle, but how could Liz, who boasts divine speed, allow the enemy to escape.


    And then there is a *<i>gatari</i>* rattling sound and Sytry crawls out from the shadow of a Monster''s carcass.


    Like Kruz, Sytry was covered in mud all over. In her arms, she carries a broad sword decorated in blue and gold.


    *<i>Keho</i>* Cough, *<i>keho</i>* cough I-I see you are awake! Good morning, Cry-san. (Sytry)


    Sytry ignores the situation and smiles like a blossoming flower. I have a lot of things to ask her, but her smile shuts off all my will to do it, so I clear my throat a little.


    Aaaah, good morning. Looks like you had a hard time. Where is Kilkill-kun? (Cry)


    I had him chase after them with Onee-chan. There was no damage on our side, but they were tougher than expected To think they would be unknown despite being able to move that much after receiving Lucia-chan''s Magic, considering their power and their number, I think it is solid if I say they would have been certified Level 7 (Sytry)


    I unexpectedly stare in wonder at Sytry''s high evaluation of them.


    In this day and age, there are many bandits and secret organizations, but if they reach a certification Level of 7, they are quite a big deal. Would you understand how terrifying they are if I tell you they are Arnold or Ark ss?


    But before thatDoes them being unknown mean that the other side was human??


    It is true that Sytry said they were bandits, but I thought we were attacked by Monsters as Monsters'' carcasses were scattered around.


    It is unlikely that Onee-chan and the others would be able to deal the finishing blow. I think it would have been possible if Luke-san was thereBut there was a big monster among the monsters led by the bandits. I think the bandits had an Ancient Species of Monsters (Sytry)


    Hooo An Ancient Species? (Cry)


    No, in the first ce Leading the Monsters? Isn''t that impossible?


    While not really understanding what is going on, I cross my arms, frown, and nod my head in an arrogant manner, when Sytry says while only her lips was smiling.


    Yes. The bandits named themselves. The descendants of the rulers, the guiding hand of the demon, Adler, the Demon King (<i>Maou</i>). Adler Dizrad of Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>), is what they said . (Sytry)


    The "Demon King (<i>Maou</i>)" Adler, the "Demon King (<i>Maou</i>)", huh. There have been many people who have imed to be demon kings in all eras and cultures, but they have always been known to be bad guys. And there are many who aren''t a big deal, but I doubt it wouldn''t be the case after seeing the remains of this battlefield.


    We are heading to Yggdra from now on but that has just rained on our parade. After clearing my throat a little, I check Kruz and Sytry in turn and say.


    Let''s head to Yggdra as soon as Liz and the others are back. We don''t have time to y around Because over here, we have Luke who has turned into a statue. (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! I think I should stop beingzy and start posting the novel illustration


    Even when Cry is inside a carriage he can still attract lightning, sasuga Cry! And heree a new character. What will be Adler''s role in Infinite Variety''s strategy!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 317.1: New Demon King

    Chapter 317.1: New Demon King


    It was, after all, about an hourter that Liz and the others returned to the carriage.


    After looking at their appearance, I knew right away that it was a fierce battle. Apparently, just as Sytry said, it seems that the opponents this time are quite skilled. Liz''s gauntlet and Anthem''s whole body are covered in green bodily fluids, and Tino''s whole body is soaked and has a strange smelling out of her. Starting from Lapis, the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) also seemed to be quite exhausted.


    While sitting on top of Mimic-kun, I *<i>bunbun</i>* waved my hand to wee them. When Tino looks at me, she looks like a puppy in the rain. As if making an excuse, Lucia sighs and says.


    She has been covered in insect bodily fluids. For the time being, I washed it off, but I couldn''t get rid of the smell I think if it is Sytry''s Potion, it will do the job (Lucia)


    Well, well, well, that is terrible!  Here, Ti-chan. (Sytry)


    Upon hearing these words, Sytry *<i>nikoniko</i>* smilingly and happily pours a mysterious *<i>dorodoro</i>* murky Potion over Tino''s head. I know the effect of Sytry''s Potion, but it is a terrible sight. Liz removes her gauntlets and, unusually,ins as she *<i>purapura</i>* shakes her hands.


    D''mn, it''s the first time I''ve seen a centipede monster like that. It''s true that insect-type Monsters are usually known for their high vitality, butWhat''s up with it being that hard and not dying even if you crush its head or tie it up? (Liz)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    Neither cold waves nor lightning had any effect. I have heard that Monsters living since ancient times have an incredible life force, but I never thought I would experience it in front of me (Lapis)


    That should be out. (Eliza)


    Lapis, who have a much longer lifespan than humans and should have a deeper knowledge of monsters, also frowns. Eliza too haspletely lost her motivation.


    To make these Hunters who have an Aliasin so muchWho are those bandits?


    There, I notice that Liz and the others aren''t dragging anyone or anything. I involuntarily open my eyes.


    Huh? Don''t tell me, no battle loot? Even when Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) has almost its entire member? (Cry)


    I have heard that they might not be able to finish them off, but it is unusual that they don''t bring anything back after chasing the bandits, you know.


    Yeah Sorry? It kind of was a bad match Although, I think we could have somehow managed it if Luke-chan had been with us There are quite a few tough ones besides the centipedes And while I was struggling with them, the people on top of it got away. (Liz)


    I''m sorry, Master~ (Tino)


    Tino is gloomy while being *<i>dorodoro</i>* muddy. You have been getting a lot muddy these days, haven''t you.


    I seeee No, well, it is fine though. (Cry)


    Bandits are really annoying. Also, the stronger they get, the worse they tend to get. This time it was a sudden encounter so I am sure it will be okay, but there are countless times when I had a bad experience and have been chased down just because they couldn''t finish them properly.


    Nii-san!? Why are you so arrogant when you haven''t done anything! (Lucia)


    She''s right, so right, desu! (Kruz)


    Lucia opens her eyes widely and rebukes me, and Kruz raises her arms and follows her up. No, it is because You know?


    But that insanely huge centipede Monster I feel like I''ve seen it somewhere before Where was it (Liz)


    Liz frowns and tilts her head. An insanely huge centipede I definitely don''t want to fight it, or rather, I don''t even want to see it. What I am trying to say is that among all the Monsters, I have a particr dislike for insect monsters. They are *<i>nebaneba</i>* sticky and *<i>gichigichi</i>* creeping, and many of them do not fear death, so I had a lot of bad experiences with insect monsters.


    As I was getting depressed, Liz said something in a hurry, maybe sensing something from my gaze.


    B-But don''t worry! I don''t think they''ll disappear before we defeat them! They were all Monsters I didn''t recognize, so I don''t think a regr Level 5 or 6 Hunter would be able to handle them. (Liz)


    Isn''t that A bad one that you shouldn''t have let go?


    Well, whatever. Let''s pretend I didn''t hear that.


    Speaking of which, what is that sword that Sytry was carrying? (Cry)


    Aaah. One of the bandits was a swordsman who had absorbed quite a bit of Mana Material. Onee-chan managed to take him out with the first blow before he could get used to her speed, but If Luke-san had been there, he would have wanted to fight him. The man had been retrieved during the melee, but they could not retrieve the sword since I picked it up first I thought Cry-san would want it! (Sytry)


    Liz''s speed is outstanding even among Thieves. She is also strong, so if the opponent is a swordsman without any durability, there are times when this kind of oue appears.


    If you can retrieve the sword, shouldn''t you capture the person first No, I am not going to say anything. Let''s pretend I didn''t hear this either.


    For the time being, I *<i>bambam</i>* tapped on Luke''s statue that I had taken out and said.


    Hahhahhah, she said there was a swordsman. Too bad, Luke. It seems that he was quite powerful too. (Cry)


    Cry-chan (Liz)


    Nii-san (Lucia)


    Just kidding, just kidding. However, both Sytry and Liz said they wish Luke was there, so the timing is really bad. Usually, I don''t have to say anything to them and they jump out before even seeing who they are.


    And there, Lapis made a small exhtion with her nose with a dissatisfied expression.


    Hmph It is a hassle, but we should go report it to the Explorer Association. Even though we have somewhat reduced their number, leaving them alone is a bit too hazardous. Ancient monsters are not something that can be found so easily. Moreover, if they can control it (Lapis)


    Going to report back, huh? I understand the logic, and I know I should, but it is something I need to think about.


    Why, because if I make a report like that, they will inevitably ask me to take them down. It is outrageous to fight an opponent who can''t be defeated even with this Party. Next time, they will also know our tactics. If they are that strong, I am sure they wille up with countermeasures. Let''s leave this to Ark.


    As I told Sytry earlier, right now Luke Yggdra takes priority. We can send a letter to the Explorer Association. (Cry)


    Alright. We will talk it over in the next town. (Sytry)


    As expected of Sytry, we can count on you. Last time she was *<i>damedame</i>* no good at all tho''. When I feel like I am riding on the winning boat this time, Kruz looks at me coldly.


    I thought about this sincest time but, Yowaningen, you really don''t do anything until thest minute, desu. (Kruz)


    That''s not true, you know. I am different this time, okay? (Cry)


    After all, I brought all the Relics I have umted so far. For example.


    I call Mimic-kun and take out a long chain from inside. It is a Relic that has countless handcuffs on either side of a long, thick, rusty chain. Since Relics are made of Mana Material, they are not affected by physical phenomena. This rust should be considered just part of the design.


    Chain-type Relic. Crime Parade (<i>Authority of Obedience</i>).


    Kruz''s eyes open widely at that chain, which is the most impressive of all the chain-type Relic I own.


    It is a powerful Chain-type Relic that binds the mind of the captive and seals their resistance. With this, any bandits will be OHKO1. (Cry)


    Yo-Yowaningen Why do you have a Relic like that, desu (Kruz)


    It is a Relics that seals the will to resist instead of their strength, a performance worthy of its heinous appearance. I have only tested it and never actually used it, but it would be useful for catching bandits who have absorbed a lot of Mana Material that cannot be restrained by normal handcuffs. On top of that, when activated, you can also make the tied-up people sidewalk voluntarily. It is also the origin of the name of Crime Parade (<i>Authority of Obedience</i>).


    A chuckle appeared on Kruz''s face, which was tinged with fright. Then Liz frowns and says.


    Cry-chan, if I remember correctly Isn''t it a defective product that couldn''t even lock unless you lock every single one of the 106 shackles Of the 53 pairs of handcuffs? (Liz)


    It seems a bit tough to catch 53 people at once Moreover it would be hard to handcuff them all. And this time we didn''t have that many opponents. (Sytry)


    Sytry, who used to always be my ally, says with a thoughtful look.


    It is rude to call it a defective product If you bind their legs too, you will only need half the number of people. (Cry)


    Well, if we tie their legs, we can''t parade them, so we will have to do our best to carry them.


    In the first ce, Leader, do you realize how difficult it is to capture someone alive? The enemy is here with the intent to kill you, you know!? (Lucia)


    Uuumu (Anthem)


    My friends, who know that I bought it with a lot of money,ined about it. Of course, if its ability is truly practical, I wouldn''t have found it in the market! If it had been for ten people, it wouldn''t be strange if it was sold for ten times its price.


    If there aren''t enough people, why don''t we put it on Kruz and the others with the leftover shackles Maybe not.


    Yowaningen Don''t you have a Relic that could be used in battle, desu? (Kruz)


    Kruz looks at me as if she was looking at something pitiful. But maybe it is better than receiving the eyes of mockery from Lapis and the other Members from Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>)?


    Somehow I raise my voice to clear my name. I don''t mind being ridiculed, but the Relics aren''t to me.


    W-Wait, wait This time I brought a lot of funnyUseful Relics Like a mask that duplicates and spins around you. (Cry)


    Kuu My feet want to get away. (Eliza)


    Eliza says in a dismayed voice. It has been a long time since we have been together for a long period of time, but I didn''t expect Eliza, the most my-pace one, to say this to me


    But I don''t have any Relic that can be used in battle, you know It is not that I am weak. No, I am weak, but it is just that everyone else is just so much stronger.


    Kruz lets out a small sigh, *<i>ponpon</i>* taps my shoulder, and says.


    Alright, alright. I''ll listen to you in the carriage, so let''s move on, desu. If we stay like this, the sun will set, desu. (Kruz)


    No, we can''t. It is too narrow to show it off inside the carriage! (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Here''s another extra chapter thanks to John. More of Cry''s (Useless?) Relic! Do you think he will use it? If so for what!? <ol><li>OHKO: Abbreviation of One Hit KO</li></ol>

 Chapter 317.2: New Demon King

    Chapter 317.2: New Demon King


    Within the surrounding of the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia. A group was located on an open meadow more than 10 kilometers off the main road.


    There is nothing to block the view, and as far as the eye can see, there is no one in sight. However, even if someone had spotted this group, they would never thought to approach it.


    Dark green giants the size of small mountains, insects the size of human beings shining in ck. A horse with golden wings, a skeleton as uncertain as a mirage, visible only when you strain your eyes. And thenA gigantic centipede that reflects sunlight and shines crimson.


    In addition, the herd, which wasposed of multiple types of Monsters that were not seen in the vicinity of the Imperial Capital, was outside themon sense of this world.


    Even if you just call them Monsters, they are still living creatures. When various Monsters are mixed together, a hierarchy arises. Normally, it is impossible for Monsters that are so far apart from each other to gather in one ce and stay quiet.


    That was proof that the group hadplete control over the Monsters.


    An atypical group. An army thatmanded various mythical and magical beasts from all ages and countries. Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>).


    Touching the thick epidermis of a dark cyclopA giant with wounds all over its body, one of the shadows, a girl in shining white fur, Uno, the Holy Spirit User (<i>Seirei Tsukai</i>), pouted her lips.


    Children without Magic resistance seem to have been annihted. Even Zo-kun, who has high vitality, is a little hurt-suu! Even though it can deal with dozens of people if they are normal Hunters. (Uno)


    Engaging. And then defeat. They had no choice but to leave behind those that could not move. After checking the status of the surviving Monsters, Uno *<i>chirari</i>* nced at anotherpanion.


    Unbelievable, to think they would fire that Level of offensive Magic from that distance We''ve heard rumors of a prophecy and came here to look for strong Monsters, but it''s not worth it at all, desuuu. Even though Quint was so full of confidence, he was knocked unconscious by a single blow from a Thief, and even had his sword taken away. (Uno)


    Sh-Shut up! I didn''t expect them to jump in at that point in time when the Magic wasn''t over yet. Adler, only the small fries had been killed. All the Leaders and Generals are alive. What do we do? (Quint)


    In response to Uno''smanding words, the young swordsman wearing armor made from the shell of an insect-type monsterQuint said without hiding his displeasure. Of course, it would end up like that if you manage to withstand the Magic and just when you think you are ready to counterattack, you end up getting knocked unconscious. However, there is no excuse for being careless.


    Adler Dizrad lets out a small sigh. A somewhat lustrous voice overflows from their lips painted with ck rouge lipstick.


    Unbelievable To think they would attack without even negotiating. No wonder no one wanted to touch them after the destruction of the Great Barrel Bandits. So that was Strange Gief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), huh? MoreoverEven their renowned Leader has not shown his face yet. (Adler)


    That''s right. In the first ce, we came all the way here after hearing the rumors, but it seems that the prophecy is already over~ Moreover, Strange Gief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) isn''t our goal this time, is it~!? (Uno)


    Since we were able to meet them, I thought I would try my hand at it, but the price was high. I thought we could at least get a preemptive attack against them. (Adler)


    Hearing Uno''s blunt words, Adler smiled wryly, and stroked the red, burnt skin of the mythical beast, the Star-Eater centipede, which Adler was sitting on its back.


    The whirlwind mixed with ice debris was truly like a disaster.


    The well-trained Monsters who had beaten all sorts of armies and Party until now were blown away like leaves from a tree.


    The first attack knocked down most of the Monsters with no magic resistance, and the second attack, which seemed to have been released without holding back, left half of the remaining Monsters half-dead. Had it not been for the Mana Material and equipment that solidified their defenses, the Guides that the Monsters obey wouldn''t have been safe.


    And, of course, the other members tooThe reasons Adler and the others identified that group as something that isn''t an easy opponent is because of Strange Grief''s (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), Immutable Permeance (<i>Fudo Fuhen</i>), that woman Thief, and also those Spirit People who had attacked their own carriages for some reason.


    The Star-Eater, which has preyed on numerous High-Level Hunters, has been torn apart multiple times this time. Although no damage remains due to its high regenerative power, it is astonishing that it can easily prate the Star-Eater armor, which boasts a hardness that far exceeds steel.


    Zebrudia, arge country with many High-Level Hunters. And there they have Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), a groupposed entirely of people with Aliases and destroyed several groups of people who were famous in the underworld. Adler didn''t mean to underestimate their abilities that surpasses Monsters, but Adler can only say that it was beyond their wildest dream.


    The ck vest that absorbs light is made from the skin of an ancient ck dragon, which has been handed down in the Dizrad family since ancient times, and the ck spear Adler carries was something dropped by the boss of the Treasure Shrine, the King of the Abyss. Even though they still have some strength leftIt was still their royal army. To think they would be able to subdue so easily the army assembled by Adler Dizrad, the descendant of the ancient ruler.


    If they die here that means that was all their worth. They don''t belong to my Herd. (Adler)


    Quantity''s suuuper important, you know, Adler-sama. It''s especially true when dealing with a lot of people, it''s so true. It would be a different story if there is a monstrous Magi who could continuously shoot that kind of big Magic without a break, tho'' (Uno)


    There are a lot of Dragons that appear in Zebrudia, aren''t there? A whole herd of Dragons would be a bit of a stretch, but All we have to do is subdue the strongest ones. (Adler)


    Where do you even find those strooong ones! We came here because of the prophecy, but I don''t want to go up a snowy mountain and camp out like we didst time desuuu. (Uno)


    Even if you put a Monster under your control, you need to be selective in your target. footwork bes heavier in proportion to the size of the herd, and there is also the problem of food.


    Regardless of the future, they should not just increase their number just because they need to gatherpanions. It is because the risk of being exposed and targeted increases. They do not intend to lose even if the official army is sent against them, but even if they are just a few insects, it will still be troublesome if Adler and the others are surrounded by them.


    Really, it''s a shame. I was hoping I could get my hands on a big game that was said to appear in the Imperial Capital (Adler)


    They had heard rumors of Monsters that can keep the Knight Orders and the Hunters at bay. An outstanding individual who could win against arge number of warriors is worth more than thousands of gold to Adler. However, there is nothing that can be done if they are now gone. The Zebrudia Empire has severalrge earth veins, which is one of the conditions for the appearance of powerful Monsters. It will probably be enough to replenish the amount that was destroyed by Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>).


    Then, Adler suddenly remembered something they had heard before. The Star-Eater sitting on his haunches jerked around and let out a low, guttural cry.


    The Star-Eater, who was sitting down, started to move and let out a *<i>gyigyi</i>* low cry.


    Come to think of it, Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) seems to be an abnormal group ofbat maniacs who go out to fight powerful Monsters on their own. I heard they are using their own informationwork to dispose of "Named" Monsters and any potential Monsters candidates to be "Named". (Adler)


    Mmmh? Leaving aside the named one, what do you mean by a candidate? A candidate is an individual whose information is not yet widely known, right? If there''s no bounty attached to it, there''s no point taking it down. (Quint)


    Quint, who is only aiming at the extremely limited Monster that can wield a sword, widened their eyes.


    Treasure Hunters are also a job. It is normal for them not to move if the return is not worth the risk. When ites to dealing with Monsters which can endanger your lives, it is nothing short of insanity to go and defeat an enemy whose bounty has not yet been ced on their head.


    That''s why they''re called abnormalll! Adler-sama, what do we dooo? (Uno)


    Said Uno with an innocent voice. It took an instant for them to decide.


    They now know that Strange Grief''s (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) power was more than their reputation suggests, but it is not like Adler and the others have been defeated yet. The Star-Eater is safe and there are other particrly powerful individuals left in the army. With a thin smile, Adler looked at Uno and Quint and said.


    I am not gonna have my first dark stain in my track record without a proper fight. They seemed to be in a hurry and I am personally interested in them. Let''s see how powerful the Hunters from this country are. (Adler)


    They take out a hand mirror from their pocket. It is a deep purple mirror with an borate wing decoration and a carving of an eye on the back. At first nce, it looked like a simple tool, but it was a rare kind of Monster that few people even knew about its existence in this world.


    A peculiar Monster, probably created by a higher race, with almost no fighting ability or survival ability.


    Mirror of Reality, this king of demons, Adler orders you. Show me Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)! (Adler)


    Receiving Adler''s order, its eye wriggled. The mirror surface glows darkly and the reflection is distorted.


    And not long after, Adler could not believe their eyes when they saw the reflection in the mirror.


    There was a ck-haired young man with an unremarkable appearance. He did not have the unique aura of a powerful man and looked no different from a normal person you can find everywhere.


    But that wasn''t the shocking part.


    Uno, probably concerned about Adler''s silence, peers at Adler from behind, but is immediately drawn back in shock and says fearfully.


    !? Th-That''s M-Monsters? (Uno)


    What was reflected there was the figure of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) straddling a treasure chest and moving forward as if leading the carriage. Around him, countless masks were floating and rotating around him like satellites, and nearby, the Members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) with whom Adler and the others had just fought earlier could be seen sighing in dismay.


    They are Monsters. They should be Monsters. The reason they said they should be Monsters is because the Monsters reflected in the mirror was something that Adler, who has a lot of experience with Monsters, had never seen or heard of before.


    A treasure chest that is moving dynamically and masks rotating around him as if to protect him.


    It was the first time Adler had seen anything like it since they found Quint.


    That guy Don''t tell me, he is a Guide (<i>Doushu</i>) too!?" (Quint)


    Guide (<i>Doushu</i>). A person with a special talent for manipting Monsters. Those who were persecuted in ancient times because of their excessive power, and who are now destined to be the enemies of the world from birth. Whether they are aware of it or not, a Guide (<i>Doushu</i>) has a unique presence. However, this manHas none of that.


    And the fact that he has no intention of hiding his power shows his strong confidence.


    Uno and Quint were different. They didn''t know how to put their powers to good use until Adler found them and were content with being left in the status of the weak.


    But this manInfinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is different. He is in full control of his power as a Guide (<i>Doushu</i>).


    Adler had a hunch. Even if they do not pursue Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) now, Adler had a feeling that they would eventually be enemies.


    Suddenly, the face of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) rose slightly, and their eyes met. The mirror only reflects the image in the distance, and there is no way their eyes would meetAnd suddenly, Adler''s heart beats strongly.


    Adler smiles involuntarily. Adler was taken aback for a moment but was determined to take the path of being his enemy.


    I get it, nooow Soooo, it is a monster that is inside Immutable Permeance (<i>Fudo Fuhen</i>). I did think that there was no way someone that big could exist. (Uno)


    Maybe the guy who hit me is also a monster There''s no way any human being would rush into that tornado. (Quint)


    Uno and Quint raise their voices without tension. Apparently, they were pressured by him only for a moment. From what Adler saw, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) do not possess many Monsters. And the option of not chasing him does not exist either.


    Adler licked their lips and dered to Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) in the mirror who turned away as if to say he was uninterested.


    There is no need for 2 "Demon King (<i>Maou</i>)". Your MonstersI''ll be taking them. (Adler)


    Thanks for reading! Thanks Simon for the Ko-fi! Hahaha Cry making them think that he is a Guide without doing anything. And of course, he noticed that Adler was watching him, nothing escape his eyes, Sasuga Cry!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 318.1: Guidepost

    Chapter 318.1: Guidepost


    After five days of walking across cities in a carriage. After following Eliza''s guidance, we arrived in front of arge forest.


    A mountain range that serves as the southern border of Zebrudia. It is arge sea of trees that spreads at the foot of the mountain. ording to the map, the area is not that wide, but the densely growing trees seemed to refuse human intrusion and although there was a gap between the trees that could barely fit a carriage, it is not what one would call a road. The ground is uneven, and even with a carriage, you will not befortable without a Relic. In the first ce, it is obvious that even if we force our way in, we will hit a dead end along the way.


    We had been up a mountain during my vacation, but there was a road there, albeit an old one. Therge forest we will enter this time does not seem to be as dangerous as the one we went through during my vacation, but there are probably more than a few Monsters inhabiting it. Earth veins basically run through forests and mountains in many cases. Such pristine nature exists in almost every country as Mana Materials strengthen organisms.


    Which one is safe, the old road, which is reputed to be inhabited by powerful Monsters, or the beast road, which is inhabited by the Monsters living there?


    The answer is Both are dangerous, yippee!


    I get off the carriage and *<i>kosokoso</i>* sneak around while hiding in Anthem''s shadow.


    Heck, this ce is still within the Empire territory, you know Was Yggdra inside the Empire? I have been told that there is a huge treeThe World Tree in Yggdra, but I don''t see such a big tree even from a distance.


    When I blink my eyes, Tino, who was running side by side with the carriage and breathing while moving her shoulders, fearfully looks up at Eliza and asks.


    Ehm Eliza Onee-sama. Was Yggdra in Zebrudia? We are still inside the Empire (Tino)


    Hmph That is a silly question. There is no way Yggdra is in a human race country when even Spirit People are seldom invited there. (Lapis)


    Instead of Eliza, Lapis, who had been following behind, said in a sullen tone.


    Tino keeps her mouth shut even though she is pouting. As I had the same question in my mind, I cannot leave it like this.


    No, I think it is a good question, you know? Yggdra is a legendary country, so it is not surprising she doesn''t know where it is. (Cry)


    Yowaningen, seriously, how much do you know, desu. (Kruz)


    Kruz frowns and makes aeback.


    No I know nothing about it. That is why I said that it is not surprising for us to not know about it!


    As usual, Eliza says with anguid sigh.


    Yggdra is not in the Empire. ButA path does exist. Unless you are invitedUnless you are guided by a Spirit People, you cannot enter, there will be no path for you. (Eliza)


    The Drifting Road of the Divine TreeAfter many wars, the royalty of Yggdra created a new means of transportation that harnessed the power of the earth''s veins. An invisible road that leads there from every forest. (Lapis)


    Using the earth''s veinsAs expected of people specialize in Magic, their Magic technology is advanced In the Empire, research using the power of the earth''s veins ispletely illegal. (Sytry)


    Sytry groans as if she is impressed. An invisible road that only the chosen ones can take, huh? This is totally the rule of thumb in adventure tales. A forest can be dangerous and I don''t have any good memories of them, but if safety is guaranteed, it is a different story.


    Not a bad idea to have a pic after all these years (Cry)


    The Drifting Road of the Divine Tree route is inhabited by arge number of powerful and unparalleled Magical Beasts and Phantoms to prevent intruders from entering. There are already extinct beasts and other divine beasts that rarely appear in the surface world. After all, they exist right above an earth''s veins. You cannotpare them with those you can find in Treasure Shrine. Of course, if you are guided and follow the right path, you will not have any problem (Lapis)


    Don''t say something like thaaat Can''t you say that a little earlier? Now, I said something about a pic, you know? Liz''s eyes lit up at what Lapis said. Apparently, she has to let off some steam because she let that "Demon King (<i>Maou</i>)" or something, go.


    Hmmmph. Isn''t that interesting. Neeeh, Cry-chan? They''re daring us to not go on the right path, r''ght? (Liz)


    Well, we don''t have Luke with us right now. (Cry)


    It''s fine since we can get a bigger share when Luke-chan isn''t here. Riiight, Ti? (Liz)


    You say something outrageous. In case you are wondering, there is a possibility that Luke will not be able to return from his petrification if we don''t hurry, but apparently, Liz isn''t worried about that possibility at all.  Well, it is Luke after all.


    So, Lost (<i>Horo</i>). I assume you have already done the necessity, right? (Lapis)


    Of course. (Eliza)


    With an expression that seems like she can''t calm down, Eliza says while *<i>chirachira</i>* ncing down at her own long legs.


    I believe you, okay Well, even if I didn''t believe you, I have no choice but to go on now that we havee this far. After all, Liz and Sytry are full of motivation. Lucia is pretending to look very unconcerned, but I, her older brother, can see that she is very excited. I can''t even go back to the Imperial Capital by myself, so we are all in this together.


    If it is Tino, it seems like she will follow me and go back home with me, but there is also the possibility that the "Demon King (<i>Maou</i>)" will appear.


    There, Eliza removed the small bag from her waist and turned it over in her hands.


    What came out from inside was a long, slender jewel shining with *<i>kirakira</i>* glittering rainbow colors. A leather strap is tied around the middle. There are 6 of them. Eliza hands the jewel to each member of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) in turn, takes one herself, hands one to me, and says.


    This is a guide. A guide should apany usBut if you have that, you won''t get lost on your way to Yggdra Normally. (Eliza)


    Ehhh, this stone is a guide, huh? With what kind of logic is it going to guide us?


    While I blink my eyes and listen nkly to the conversation, Liz picks up the leather strap and says.


    The jewel hanging on the string is slowly turning.


    Maybe this is apass needle? (Liz)


    Yes. (Eliza)


    I see, so this is how you use it. Liz is as perceptive as ever. It is obviously not maic, but there is something in my Relic Collection that has a mysterious power that shows me the way. It would be uncouth to retort aboutmon sense.


    Lapis confirms this with a hard frown.


    The rumored key to Yggdra, huh? So there isn''t any for us? (Lapis)


    It just shows the way. If you follow me from behind, you won''t get lost. (Eliza)


    Unexpectedly, it seems that the way to get to Yggdra is simple. Hearing Eliza''s words, one of the Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), who was *<i>jii</i>* staring at the jewels from behind, whispers.


    If only we hadn''t offered our help to that Knight Commander, it would have been given to us (Starlight Member)


    No weeell, I think it would have been difficult for you all to convince the Queen of the Spirit People Riiight? (Cry)


    Wh-What did you say!? (Starlight Member)


    The Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are irritated. However, in the first ce, half of it was like thanks to luck that Eliza seeded in persuading the Queen.


    A proud Spirit People would never say the word "Pair (<i>Mate</i>)" with a human, even if it is part of a n. It is only because of Eliza who is at her own pace that she is able to say those words at that time.  When I think about it calmly, isnt it pretty rude to disappear after hearing that I am her mate?


    When I ask for her opinion, Eliza frowns as if she is troubled.


    Come to think of it, it is said that Spirit People have a strong sense of kinship, but I have never seen Eliza and Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) together. I am sure it is not that they are on bad terms But it is not good to have a falling out here, huh.


    I let out a small sigh and held out thepass I have just received.


    Weeell, there is no point in arguing here. I will give it to you if you like. (Cry)


    Even though I say it with good intentions, Kruz looks at me with a startled expression. The expressions of the other Spirit People behind me are drawn out. They are all beautiful, so it is powerful when they all make a scary expression, but from the point of view of someone who is getting scolded by everyone, I have to deduct some points as they are slim.


    Yowaningen, you''re really good at stirring people up, desu. (Kruz)


    Hmph. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), do not misunderstand us! Do not insult us! We are not asking for your pity. That is proof of being recognized by the royal familyThere is no point in receiving it from you! (Lapis)


    Said Lapis in a terrifying tone of voice. It wasn''t out of pity or anything like that tho'' Even if I have apass needle, it is not like I would use it again, and we have 6 of them to begin with.


    But if they don''t want it, so be it. I put the stone in my pocket and *<i>panpan</i>* hit her coat.


    Just let me know whenever you want it. (Cry)


    Hh Lost (<i>Horo</i>), where is that guide you are talking about!? (Lapis)


    In the forest. (Eliza)


    Then let''s hurry to the rendez-vous point! You are going to bring back Thousand Swords (<i>Senken</i>), right! (Lapis)


    Lapis shouts in a dignified voice that makes one''s spine stretch. Somehow Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) is motivated this time.


    Then, I remember that I have a Relic that I am not likely to reveal except at this moment, so with a *<i>patchin</i>* snap of my fingers, I ask Mimic-kun to spit out one Relic.


    Right, speaking of guiding, I have a Relic like this too! (Cry)


    Muh Is that Apass? Desu. (Kruz)


    Thanks for reading! Hmmm Apass Relic, huh Will it be Jack Sparrow''spass or a crazy twistpass And I see that Cry''s provocation skill is still over 9000!!!

 Chapter 318.2: Guidepost

    Chapter 318.2: Guidepost


    What I took out was a palm-sizedpass-shaped Relic. Everything from the needle to the outside is made of ck stone, with a strange pattern carved in red on the needle.


    In High-Level Treasure Shrines, there are ces where the human sense of direction ispletely useless. In such cases, apass-type Relic, which shows the right path When things happen, is particrly in high demand among Relics.


    !? Cry-chan, you still have that? (Liz)


    Liz frowns when she sees the Relic I have lifted with enthusiasm. Sytry has a troubled look and Lucia puts her hands on her foreheads as if she is enduring a headache. Is it a relief that I can''t see Anthem''s face? Kruz opens her eyes wide and raises an exaggerated voice.


    Apass-type Relic D-Don''t tell me, it is that famous one which points the safe pathHh. (Kruz)


    I like the premise. As expected of a Tsuyonoble.


    Even if you say Compass-Type Relic, it exists several types of them. The price varies greatly depending on what it points to, such as those that have a simple effect of urately indicating the direction to any location, those that are extremely effective in indicating a vague guideline to the correct path, and those that continuously indicate a specific item or location you want, but these ones are one of a kind items, unlike any other Compass-Type Relic.


    When I ce the Relic, whose needle is still spinning, in the palm of Kruz''s hand, I say while grinning.


    Pfff, you are so naive. It is the other way around (Cry)


    Hah? The other The other way around? (Kruz)


    Misfortune awaits if you go in the direction it points to, it is the Loser''s Sign (<i>Fools'' Guidepost</i>). (Cry)


    While there are many Compass-Type Relics in this world, there are almost no Relics that lead one down the dangerous path. In the first ce, if they have the technology to create a tool like this, they should have created apass that points to a safe path. In that sense, this Relic is a rare item that shows us the path we should not take, whether it is an ident, a Monster, or a Phantom that lies there.


    !? Wh-What''s that for, desu (Kruz)


    Kruz raises her voice sharply. Tino and others look away with pale expressions.


    No, I just brought it. It is not like I am going to use it, you know (Cry)


    I was just bragging about it. By the way, the reason why the warlike Liz and the others look so displeased with this Relic is because they had a terrible experience when they first tried it.


    Muh De-Depending on how you use it, it might be useful, desu As long as we don''t go in the direction it''s facing, desu. (Kruz)


    Kruz follows up with the best she can.


    At that moment, the *<i>kurukuru</i>* spinning needle from the Relic in her hand suddenly stopped. The tip of that needle pointed toIt pointed to the direction we were about to go.


    O-Oi, you don''t mean Desu. (Kruz)


    Well, don''t worry too much about it. You can''t be a Hunter if you avoid dangerous ces. (Cry)


    Ah (Kruz)


    I take back the Relic. No need to hide it, the reason I am not carrying this Relic with me is becauseBecause the needle of this Relic always points in the direction I want to go as if it is predetermined.


    In the first ce, this needle shows the direction but not the distance to it. Moreover, there is a difference in the degree and nature of one''s misfortune, so if you avoid that direction, nothing can be done.


    Heck I know I am always unlucky, even if I don''t use something like this.


    While Eliza frequently checks her feet, she annoyingly says.


    Kuu, put that dangerous thing away, and let''s move on. The way to the rendez-vous point Is quite dangerous. (Eliza)


    I see That Drifting Road of the Divine Tree is safe if you are guided, but it is dangerous until you get there, huh, okey dokey. From the forestes a strange cry that sounds a little like a child''s scream. The conclusion is already crystal clear. Everything is already too much trouble.


    I let out a small sigh while feeling empty and said.


    It is not my turn toe out yet. Kruz, Lapis, go get rid of them. Ah, and by all means no lightning techniques (Cry)


    It has been a long time since we worked together, but the ability of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) is higher than I thought.


    Initially, Spirit People are known for having a lot of talent, but at the same time, they don''t get serious when fighting alongside humans.


    However, this time Lapis and the others seem to be full of motivation. They may have their strengths and weaknesses, but their capabilities to annihte the enemies may exceed that of Iron Cross (<i>Kurogane Juji</i>), one of the n''s top-ranked Party. They really show what a Party of Magi can really do.


    Wind and Water attribute offensive Magic passed through the trees and did not damage the forest. And yet, they urately repelled the attack of the Magical Beasts, so I would like Lucia to learn from them as she has pursued only high power and long-distance Magics.


    You are really pumped up for it this time. (Cry)


    We are not going to owe you anything Hmph. (Lapis)


    Lapis answers with an annoyed look at my question. Apparently, Lapis and the others arecking a little bit ofposure this time. Sytry, who had been following behind them while collecting materials, *<i>tsuntsun</i>* pokes me on the shoulder and says with a very happy look on her face.


    It seems like it was quite hard on them when they were cast out during the Cursed Stone incident. It is Cry-san''s fault for not fawning over them. (Sytry)


    What is she talking about, this girl. It is not like I was trying to cast them out


    When marching, I, the weakest, am usually in the back. It doesn''t matter if Anthem is here or not, if I am in the front line, no matter how many Barrier Rings I have, it will not be enough. In that case, there would naturally be a rear guardA Magi near where I am.


    Leaving aside what Sytry said, it seems that Lapis and the others are nning to repay their debt? by supporting me. There aren''t many people in the world who are surrounded and protected by Spirit People.


    Stay down, human! (Starlight Member 1)


    You are a Level 8, so don''t *<i>furafura</i>* wanders off! Human! (Starlight Member 2)


    Human, don''t block the line of fire! (Starlight Member 3)


    While talking bluntly to me, the Spirit People are shooting their Magic. Excluding Kruz and Lapis, it may have been the first time I have met with the other members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) like this.


    Seriously, everyone is suddenly fawning over Yowaningen It''s useless to use such an obvious move, desu! It''s unsightly, so stop it, desu! (Kruz)


    Kruz raises her arm and scolds herpanions.


    Fawning over? Is this really, them fawning over me? By the way, in reality I don''t know their well Their name.


    Haha, but really, you always suffer through terrible things when you''re with Yowaningen, desu. Even if we''re in a forest, there aren''t usually that many Monsters, desu. You''re not doing this on purpose, do you, desu! (Kruz)


    Really? It is not that different from usual tho'' (Cry)


    Hh!? You''repletely, numb from all this aren''t you, desu! (Kruz)


    Kruz''s face is bright red, probably because she is walking around while casting spells. It doesn''t seem like her magical powers have been exhausted yet, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t feel tired unless she exhausts her Magic. Fatigue can also be seen on Lapis and the other Spirit People''s face.


    Lucia, who used Magic in the same way but had a calm face, let out a sigh.


    It is because Leader is liked by Monsters (Lucia)


    If they like me, they shouldn''t attack me, no? I am always the first to be targeted, you know Eliza, who had been leading the way alongside Liz in order to sense the danger ahead of us, turns around. Fatigue appears in her expression, probably because her Monster sensor has been reacting all the time.


    Let''s take A little break. I''m using More Magic than I imagined. (Eliza)


    Eliza-chan, you''re sooo seriousss. Listen, k? You''ll be exhausted watch the surrounding so much when you''re with Cry-chan, k? We''re gonna be attacked anyway, so you don''t have to look that far! (Liz)


    Kuu (Eliza)


    I have no idea what you are getting at even if you look at me absentmindedly like this.


    I sit on Mimic-kun and take a short break. Looking at it this way, the difference between our Party and other Party was remarkable.


    Compared to Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), who sit down and properly rest, our Members are quite energetic. Liz took Tino and went to see ahead, while Sytry and Lucia started sorting out the materials of the Monsters they have defeated so far. For some reason, our Party has a lot of chances to be attacked, so if we don''t use our break time to sort our loot, we will end up throwing most of it away and move on.


    Kuu, I''m going to look ahead too. Keep watch. (Eliza)


    Eliza follows up and heads in the direction where Liz and the other disappeared. It is problematic if you ask me to keep watch My ability to sense danger is negative, you know?


    But this time, there are many Spirit People who are both natural Magi and natural Hunters. Everyone seems to be on guard, so there''s nothing to worry about. As I am looking at the Guide that somehow keeps pointing in one direction while making arge absentminded yawn, a voice suddenly calls out to me from behind.


    Hu-Human Can I borrow that? (Starlight Member?)


    It is a girl wearing a hood who calls out to me with a trembling voice. I don''t know her name, nor do I recognize her, but she must be one of Starlight''s (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) Members. What is ahead of her nervous gaze is the *<i>yurayura</i>* swaying guide.


    What, you wanted it after all? Seriously, Spirit People are so prideful


    Of course, I don''t mind. It will be much more useful for you than for me to have it. (Cry)


    I toss the guide. The nameless girl catches it in a panic, *<i>pekori</i>* lowers her head and before I could speak to her, she trots the other way down the road we have just passed.


    *<i>Yareyare</i>* Good grief, no matter how used to the forest you are, it is dangerous to act alone (Cry)


    She went the other way down the road, but is there something there? Spirit People are just as free-spirited as Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), huh. As I am utterly bbergasted, Kruz approaches me after taking care of herpanions.


    Yowaningen is really carefree all the time, desu. (Kruz)


    Well It is because I am used to it. But more than that, yourpanion ran over there, but wouldn''t it be dangerous if you leave her alone? (Cry)


    It is not that often that I get to point something out, you know.


    When Kruz blinks her eyes at what I said, she looks at Lapis and the others and says.


    Haaah? Everyone is over there, desu. What are you talking about, desu? (Kruz)


    Huh?


    Thanks for reading! Thanks Satria for the Ko-fi! Hahahaha Cry in all its glory! Not only he have the reverse safe pathpass Relic, he also gave away the guiding tool they are using! But of course, he nned everything, he "intended" to give the guiding tool to that girl, of cooourse.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 319.1: Guidepost â‘¡

    Chapter 319.1: Guidepost ¢Ú


    Deep in the forest. Adler receives a jewel with a mysterious radiance from Uno, who had returned from her sessful mission, lifts it up to eye level, examines it, and lets out a sigh of admiration.


    A mysterious jewel tied to a stringThe guide *<i>kurukuru</i>* spins around and points in one direction, and stops.


    Well done, Uno. So this is the guide that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) was talking about (Adler)


    Tha-That''s impossibleee, for something like this to happen. No matter how you look at it, it is impossible that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) didn''t notice that a woman suddenly appeared (Uno)


    Adler shrugs it off as Uno protests with a pale expression on her face.


    In order to achieve their goal, they need something that seems to be a key. They can understand that. She has never heard of it, but if there really is a ce where ancient beasts and divine beasts roam, it''s in line with their goal. They were able to follow Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) because they were constantly monitoring their movement, but it would be meaningless if the Monsters were taken first.


    But then again, there''s no way such a stupid strategy would work.


    Adler licks her lips and says in a chiding voice.


    But it did work out, didn''t it. Surprisingly people that can make divine strategy are vulnerable to stupid tricks. (Adler)


    Y-You can say that because you weren''t the one to do iiiiit! (Uno)


    Uno, if it''s you, you can escape even if you get caught. Your Holy Spirit''s dimensional dive is the perfect power for escaping. (Adler)


    Although it means nothing if you get killed before diving in it. That guy ain''t'' no ordinary Hunter, he''s a Level 8 y''know. (Quint)


    Quint, who is sitting cross-legged nearby, snores. Seeing that, Uno violently takes off her hood, frowns, and openly res at him.


    A Level 8 Hunter. Uno is also training herself as a Monster Master, but she is not abatant. However, Hunters are required to have a certain level ofbat ability in order to be certified as High-Level. It''s frustrating, but just like what Quint said, she didn''t think she could win withoutbat-oriented Monsters. And even with Monsters, it would be difficult for Uno to win by herself.


    The enemy is also a "Guide (<i>Doushu</i>)" like them, but he is of a different caliber. He straddled a treasure chest Monster they have never seen before and showed no sign of trying to dominate the hordes of Monsters that appeared in the forest. Quantity is strength for a "Guide (<i>Doushu</i>)", if one of them had been in his ce, they would have gratefully incorporated the forest Monsters into their armies.


    No, besides thatThat man had too many mysteries.


    Adler frowns and looks sullenly at Uno.


    However As expected you couldn''t get thepass. I wanted that one too. (Adler)


    There''s no way I can take iiit! Just getting what I''ve got is a miracleee! In the first ce, if it calls for bad luck, I''m sure if we use it, it''ll show us a path where Monsters won''te ooout! (Uno)


    Countless mysterious items that cane out of that treasure chest. The leeway he showed by not participating in the battle against a terrifying number of Monsters.


    He even took out a chain with one hundred and sixty handcuffs on it. Is he trying to handcuff Star-Eater? That''s absurd. Even if it''s called a centipede, it doesn''t mean that it has 100 legs and at its size, the handcuffs don''t fit.


    But he didn''t seem to be joking around. He was creepy in a different way from Adler, who always stood fearless and sent Uno and the others left and right.


    Uno and the others have yet to get serious. It''s been a long time since they have been this anxious before a battle, even though they should have the advantage in numbers here.


    In the first ce, ording to what Adler-sama saw, the enemy was aware that he was being watched by the Mirror of Reality I still can''t believe that it went so smoothly. (Uno)


    The mirror of reality, which enables far-sightedness, is still a very rare Monster, almost unknown even in this world. Even though he shouldn''t have felt any gaze, it is hard to believe that their gaze crossed, but if it was true, why did he give them the guide?


    Seeing Uno, who has no clue and has an uneasy expression, Adler twists the corners of her lips and smiles.


    The thing is Uno. That''s what I think. This isInfinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) showing that he has room to spare. (Adler)


    Eh Eeeeeeeh!? (Uno)


    While stroking the head of her favorite followerThe Star-Eater Centipede, she put her finger on her dark red coated lips. The cold, deep indigo eyes are as deep as the abyss itself and when you gaze at them, you will feel like you are going to be sucked in.


    He let me have the first move. Uno, I was also wondering about that. There''s no way Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) didn''t notice you, Uno. It doesn''t matter how, if the number of members suddenly increases and you really don''t notice it, you''re just an idiot. In the first ce, there is no Hunter who does not remember the faces and names of the members of the Party apanying you. (Adler)


    H-Humm Adler-sama. If that''s the case, then that means you made me do that even while knowing that it wouldn''t work (Uno)


    To begin with, Uno isn''t even a Spirit People, right I''ve been watching the whole time and you were pretty unnatural. Seriously, that man is quite an actor. (Adler)


    Hhh! Hhh! Hhh! That humannn! (Uno)


    Adler wonders how embarrassing it was for her to act in a way that didn''t suit her.


    Adler slowly stood up in front of Uno, whose face turned bright red.


    A cold wind blew through the trees. Uno was at a loss for words at the pressure she could even physically feel throughout her body.


    Quint opens his eyes and says as if he saw something interesting.


    Adler, you seem pretty motivated. (Quint)


    Isn''t it obvious. I mean, his mercy means It means, he thinks we are, far, far inferior to him. (Adler)


    Her eyes are calm and her voice isn''t shaking. It is necessary to always maintain yourposure in order to subdue a Monster. However, from the appearance Adler show, Uno can feel a rage that seems to be able to explode at any moment.


    Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>), the Party Adler is leading is undefeated. The reason why they are not well-known is because they thoroughly crushed their opponents. But any fool could understand that when seeing the group led by Adler.


    Still, it would have been better if the other party was just a Hunter. However, in 9 out of 10 cases, the other party is a "Guide (<i>Doushu</i>)". After seeing their group and still judging them as an inferior "Demon King (<i>Maou</i>)" then even Uno would be *<i>moyamoya</i>* bothered by it.


    Adler looks in the air for a moment without saying anything and holding back her emotions, but quickly lowers her arm.


    Shall we take advantage of your kindness, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). I''m also interested in the Divine Beasts and Magical Beasts that lurk in the paths created by Spirit People. He said it was the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree, right? I''ve never heard of it. (Adler)


    But you know Adler. This could be a trap, you know? There might be a terrible Monster that even that man can''t subdue and he is trying to trap us with it. (Quint)


    Indeed That is a possibility, maybe.


    Uno couldn''t help but look at Adler after Quint, who is always thoughtless, unusually said a constructive criticism.


    Even if you can control Monsters, it doesn''t mean that you can control all Monsters without any problems. The guides can only manipte Monsters that have lower abilities than their own, which is why there are almost no guides in this world. It is because if you fail to subdue a Monster, you will be killed by it.


    However, the words thate out of Adler are devoid of any anxiety.


    That''s the thing, Quint. If I can subdue the Monsters that that man cannot subdue, it would mean that I am superior. Moreover our strength will increase so it is killing two birds with one stone. (Adler)


    Well That''s true, I think? (Quint)


    Really, it is that simple. Neither Adler nor Quint thinks about what happens if they are defeated. If the opponent is just a human, Adler will win. However, if the opponent is a guide, the power of the Monsters possessed by each party will directly affect the oue of the battle. No matter how good of a guide you are, if the Monsters you possess are weak, you will lose.


    It is just that, it is super eerie. That man probably hasn''t shown even a tenth of his power yet.


    That man showed apass that bring forth misfortune with great enthusiasm. In other words, it means that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) swallowed all the misfortunes that befall him and became stronger. Perhaps the source of his confidence is also the Monsters he had subdued at the end of the fierce battles he had gone through.


    But the die has already been cast. Once the fire has been lit, Adler will not stop even if the opponent is superior. That was also, without a doubt, the quality of a "Demon King (<i>Maou</i>)".


    Let''s go ahead and go down that road. Let''s take a look at the monsters released by the Spirit People before that man does. (Adler)


    She just can''t help it. It seems that the power to swing around people is the same for both this Leader and Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>).


    Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) is an army with Adler as its king. If Adler has decided so, her subjects can only do their best to follow.


    In the worst-case scenario, they could at least escape by using Uno''s Monsters'' power. Uno sighs once and stands up with a smile on her face.


    Then, let''s hurryyy! I think it''s best to get ahead of them while running interference. Quint, this is your chance to make up for the mistake you made the other day, k! (Uno)


    Receiving my gaze, Quint sighs with a *<i>yareyare</i>* good grief motion.


    Why is it that all my jobs are things like that Is what I would like to say, but if people think that they just need one blow to knock me unconscious, it will hurt my pride as one of the generals of the Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). (Quint)


    The forest buzzes as if in agreement with what Quint said. The dark cyclops swordsman who is sitting cross-leggedZork looks down at Quint with a sharp gaze.


    The one with the most subdued Monsters in Adler''s army is Quint. Their number is so great that it is impossible for them to always follow him. Even when they actually encountered Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) in the ins, he only kept a small part of it by his side. Quantity is power. Leaving aside the quality of those Monsters, his ability to control arge number of monsters is truly worthy of the name of a general of the demon army.


    Quint, do everything you can to hold them back. There are just a lot of them, we can replenish them as we press on. (Adler)


    I am keeping Zork, he is my favorite. (Quint)


    Quint stands up and whistles. A high-pitched sound echoes through the forest.


    The key tomanding arge army is how to convey orders to the entire army. Quint''s skill, which enables detailedmand by whistling with his finger, is a rare skill that even Uno and Adler could not use.


    The ground shakes and a strong wind blows through the trees. In the distance, a roar rises. The roar of warriors filled with a strong fighting spirit. With a small sigh, Quint looks straight at Adler and says.


    I ordered everyone in the forest apart from us to split up into small units and attack them periodically. It doesn''t matter if their enemy is a Magi or not, they will fight until they die. But you understand, don''t you? I have thrown away my army, so I need results that match that. (Quint)


    Of course, General. I will soon give you an army stronger than ever. (Adler)


    Adler shrugs at Quint''s intimidating gaze.


    Thanks for reading! Here''s an extra chapter thanks to John. So the girl was Uno. Cry gave them the guide so they can do an Infinite Trial, right? RIP Adler and co.

 Chapter 319.2: Guidepost â‘¡

    Chapter 319.2: Guidepost ¢Ú


    Bad luck is always unreasonable. Incidents alwayse suddenly.


    For example, a dragon carcass suddenly falls by the side of the road, a criminal who happens to be there mistakenly thinks you are one of his friends, or you suddenly crash into a legendary Treasure Shrine when you are just flying in the skyAnd finally, begged by a Spirit People who is not supposed to be there and gave her the jewel you just received from Eliza.


    After the break, we move forward as fast as possible.


    Because the carriage was going at full speed on a rough road, the swaying of the carriage was already at a level where I couldn''t ridefortably without my Relic.


    I changed into my Perfect Vacation and pretended to lead the group atop the carriage.


    The atmosphere among the group was terrible. Especially the line of sight from Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), except for those of Kruz and Lapis, is the worst. From their point of view, I handed over the treasure(?) of Spirit People to someone who appeared out of nowhere, so it is inevitable that they would stare at me.


    I thought I could relieve some of their frustration by getting out in the open, but it doesn''t seem to be particrly effective.


    Kruz, who is running alongside the carriage, says in dismay.


    Yowaningen, you really do crazy things out of the blue, don''t you, desu? (Kruz)


    N-No I''m sure that was a Spirit. She called me human, and there is no way there is anyone other than us in a ce like this. (Cry)


    In the first ce, I got that from Eliza at the entrance to the forest. Who else would know about that besides us?


    Alternatively, it could be interference from Yggdra''s Spirit People. I have heard that quite a lot of Spirit People who haven''t gone to the outside world hate humans, so how can I be sure that it is not a conspiracy of a small group of Spirit People?


    Above all else, I tend to get caught up in conspiracies, aren''t I


    Anyway, it will be bad if something happens, so let''s hurry up. (Eliza)


    Says Eliza, who is running alongside Kruz.


    Eliza didn''t seem to be particrly angry at me even though I had lost the thing she had kindly given to me in a strange way. I feel as if she has already given up on me. I guess she is used to it since I already showed her my uselessness when we first met.


    I really always keep troubling everyone. I need to do a little self-reflection.


    The other party disappeared from the way we came. Even if we assume she is an enemy, it shouldn''t be difficult for us to reach Yggdra before her. We even have Eliza, who is actuallymunicating with Yggdra, with us.


    Maybe because Anthem is leading the way and zing the trail, no one approached us. Although he doesn''t have Liz''s speed, his physique stands out in the Party. When he runs, the ground trembles, and dust rolls up. He can even go through the forest, knocking down the trees as he goes. But it is so violent and looks so evil, it is usually kept in check.


    But, is Immutable Permeance (<i>Fudo Fuhen</i>)  Really human, desu? (Kruz)


    This isn''t even him being serious. (Cry)


    Eh? (Kruz)


    After all, he still seems to be careful not to destroy his surroundings When he really rampages, no one can get near Anthem.


    Then, at that moment, Liz, who is looking in the direction where we are going and is standing on Anthem''s shoulder to avoid being stepped on by mistake, turns around and shouts.


    Cry-chan, something seems to being! (Liz)


    Eh? (Cry)


    Something ising? What ising?


    Anthem is mild-mannered and sincere, but now that he has grown to such a huge size, he looks like a monster at first nce. The reason he has not caused amotion in the Imperial Capital is simply because he has grown in proportion to his achievements since he came to the Imperial Capital, so everyone knows about him. Still, there are times when people from the outside make a fuss about him.


    What in the world woulde close to him when he is running like this? I could still understand if it was some Phantoms as they have no regard for their lives, but is there a Treasure Shrine around here?


    No, is it the pick-up party? I am sure Eliza would have informed the other side about Anthem''s characteristics.


    Anthem, stop here. Maybe they are the wee party. (Cry)


    Umu Hh. (Anthem)


    I shout loudly at Anthem. In response to my sudden request, Anthem lowers himself and brakes with agile movements that did not seem to fit his huge body. The sudden stop leaves huge *<i>zuruzuru</i>* lines of footprints on the ground. The trees that were hit make a loud noise and fall down.


    As usual, the scale of his movements is terrific.


    When I nod admiringly, the trees and nts shake violently and the Wee party appears.


    What appeared is a strange creature.


    It wears seamless navy blue armor and holds a sword in its hand. It is bipedal and has tworge eyes on its full-face helmet-like head. Moreover, it haspound eyes. Sytry frowns and mutters in a small voice.


    A Battle Ant (Sytry)


    Indeed Now that you mention it, it certainly looks like an ant. Then, is the armor looking like thing its skin?


    Anthem, who has stopped, and a Monster apparently named Battle Ant stare at each other. Behind it, several more Battle Ants appear.


    They all havepound eyes on the top of their head and a hard and smooth epidermis. All of them are equipped with simr swords and uniformed armor. Their appearance is different from any Monsters I encounter after entering this forest. Their appearance reveals both a fighting spirit and a certain intelligence.


    No, is it really okay to call them MonstersI hear that the Spirit People have a friendly rtionship with the animals of the forest. It is possible that they are Yggdra''s guards, although they look pretty unusual?


    Just as I was thinking about this, the ant soldiers suddenly look at me. Even though Anthem is a better target, and Lucia and Eliza are also between me and Anthem, they are still looking at me, so after all they are the wee party, huh.


    I take a deep breath and speak from the top of the carriage with a big smile on my face.


    Thanks foring, I have been waiting for you (Cry)


    (Battle Ant)


    Huh? What do you mean by waiting, desu? (Kruz)


    Kruz opens her eyes widely. The *<i>kirakira</i>* sparklingpound eyes of the Battle Ants look at me.


    And just as I was enthusiastically getting off of the carriage, out of nowhere, something flew out of the bushes behind the Battle Ants.


    I couldn''t react at all. In front of me with wide-open eyes, Liz, who suddenly appeared in front of me, says while having an arrow and *<i>purapura</i>* twirling it. Apparently, this is If my guess is correct, it looks like I was shot.


    Cry-chan, can I attack them? It seems there''s a lot of them. That''s what you mean by wee party, right? (Liz)


    Huh? Could it be that they are just simple Monsters?


    While a strange atmosphere is flowing around, Battle Ants appeared not only from the bushes in front of us but also from the bushes on all sides. It looks like we are surrounded.


    The members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) let out a small scream. I don''t know their exact number because the visibility is bad, but it seems there are at least several dozen of them. Apparently, it is a Monster that forms a herd. Well, the Monsters do look like ants But they are very brave and daring ants toe close to us even though we have Anthem.


    The Monsters slowly shrink the circle. After clearing my throat, I sit back down and say.


    Of-Of course, it''s fine. Anthem, it is just the right time, get serious and kick the crap out of them. (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Seeing a Battle Ant and thinking that it is the Wee Party. Well in a way, it is a wee party

 Chapter 320.1: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree

    Chapter 320.1: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree


    Anthem-san Do you think he is stressed out? (Lucia)


    Anthem''s rampage is so overwhelming that Lucia looks at it as if she is looking at something with sorry. Kicking away the swarming Battle Ants in all directions, Anthem moves forward. Trees and ants burst open and pierce the ground with a roaring sound. No one who knew Anthem in the past would look at him today and recognize that he was the small, kind-hearted young man he was (Although he still has a kind heart).


    Maybe it is because Cry-san is here for the first time in a while, so Onii-chan is also enthusiastic (Sytry)


    Sytry, who is driving the carriage, follows up, but can you really call that a follow-up?


    Tino shouts as she kicks away a Battle Ant that evaded Anthem''s attack with a move that even seems graceful.


    Onee-sama, there are so many of them! Battle Ants aren''t supposed to be Monsters that appear in a forest like this!! (Tino)


    Her voice is harsh, but despite moving so intensely, her expression shows she still has some leeway. Her growth rate is fast to begin with, but she seems to be growing at a remarkable rate these days, making me happy as her Senpai, but at the same time I feel lonely these days. She even mastered how to operate the carpet ahead of me


    Liz, who had been working with Tino to eradicate those that Anthem''s missed, suddenly looks at me and shouts.


    In other words, that''s what you mean, right! Cry-chan? (Liz)


    Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    It ismon for Monsters that are not supposed to appear to appear, and it is alsomon for higher-ranked species to appear. To begin with, heroic tales are always full of ups and downs. Kruz wipes the sweat from her forehead while continuing to cast offensive Magic in a situation where it seems like she would hit the enemies no matter where she shoots and says. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Haa, haa We-Well, it''s still better than Chill Dragons appearing in a town, desu. (Kruz)


    Right, right, riiight! Once you have been through a terrible experience once, you will start topare it from the second time onwards. As you can imagine, even I don''t always keep updating my ranking of dangerous incidents.


    However, I did think about it when they were fighting against that "Demon King (<i>Maou</i>)" or something, but this time, our Party really has a high offensive power.


    Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) is originally a Party that excelled in annihtion power, but with the addition of Lapis and the others, who shoot magic as if they are breathing, a terrifying breakthrough power is created. The Battle Ants that swarm from all directions are not keeping them at bay at all. Even if they are armed, after all, they are still swords, so their reach could not be greater than Magic. The Magi from Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) who cast offensive Magic are graceful, brutal, and exactly like the Spirit People that humans imagine.


    So this is, war, huh. (Cry)


    Hmph. To think that Monsters like those would appear in a forest managed by Spirit People Moreover, I can sense a clear intention to hinder our movement. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), do you know anything about this? (Lapis)


    Lapis nces at me as she cuts through 5 Battle Ants that appear with her wind de.


    Needless to say, I know nothing about it and in the first ce, it was not my intention to enter the forest this time. Just as I was about to open my mouth to object, Eliza, who had heard the conversation, chided me.


    Now is not the time to talk about this. We should hurry to the meeting ce. (Eliza)


    Really, you are absolutely right. Let''s take the time to talk about it at night after we get to Yggdra. (Lapis)


    Should I say that it is a nice follow-up or should I be sad that I lost the opportunity to defend myself? I am at a loss as to whether or not to object immediately, but I can see that it was going to turn into an argument, so I just shrug my shoulders. She might forget to talk to me about it once night arrives


    But even though the other side has a sword, Luke, the main-interested person, has turned into a statue (Cry)


    He did say he wanted to try cutting a thousand people (Lucia)


    Says Lucia as she maniptes water to catch the countless arrows that are shot toward us. I don''t know what''s going on, but this time Luke is really unlucky.


    Uoooooooooooooooooooh!! (Anthem)


    Well, Anthem-san is on a rampage, so he wouldn''t be able to get in that easily. (Lucia)


    Anthem, who is the most swarmed by the ants, agitates and roars. With just that, the ants that are clinging to him *<i>barabara</i>* fall apart and are blown away by his thick arms and legs. When Anthem is on a rampage, his aim bes amateurish The only one who can cut in during Anthem''s fight is Lucia.


    Sytry, who is in the driver seat, *<i>pon</i>* ps her hands and says.


    Indeed, the enemy goal seems to be slowing us down. They are sacrificial soldiers We might be too slow with the carriage. Let''s leave it here. (Sytry)


    Haaah!? Leaving aside if we agree to leave the carriage or not, what about the horses, desu! (Kruz)


    ? Our horses are well trained enough to run away from hordes of Monsters and return home by themselves. Is it different for Starlights (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) horse? (Sytry)


    Lapis frowns at what Sytry says. A horse that can pull a Hunter''s carriage and travel through uncharted territory is precious. In particr, the horse that pulls Starlight''s (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) carriage is so beautiful that even I, who isn''t really interested in such things, would fall in love with it, so I get that they would be hesitant to abandon it.


    Or rather, there is a slight error in Sytry''s remarks. Rather than training them, in the end, only those horses survived. Our carriage has been attacked too many times, you know However, this time there is no need to abandon them. We have Mimic-kun with us. The horse is huge, but Mimic-kun''s mouth is also big, so if we force it a little bit, we should be able to get them in. We will have no choice but to give up on the carriage tho''


    I am d to see that my Relics are useful after all these years. I knew it, the Magic Bag is the most excellent Relic after all.


    When I snap my fingers, I order Mimic-kun.


    I thought so when we first fought against him, butSo strong!! What overwhelming power. Seriously, what kind of Monster is that? It is more powerful than Zork Where does it live? (Quint)


    Says Quint with his eyes shining as he peers into the Mirror of Reality. In the mirror, a giant was kicking away a swarm of Battle Ants with a single touch of his armor. Battle Ants are highly social Monsters. Inbat, their coordination is on par with that of skilled human soldiers. The way he forcefully breaks through the encircling formationsposed of highly coordinated ants is impressive, even from the point of view of an enemy.


    All I know now is that it''s a humanoid oneee. I''m more interested in that treasure chest Monsteeeer. (Uno)


    It was shocking to see it swallow the horses. It is probably not to feed the Monster, so he can probably get them out freely. There are likely some restrictions, but its convenience isparable to that of the Mirror of Reality. If it is possible, I want him to tell me where he got it.


    After all, the enemy has a considerable amount of power. We will be subjected to a painful experience if Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) consider them as the same enemies we have dealt with so far. I was convinced after the first and second rounds. At the very least, the current usck a decisive factor. Moreover, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) has not yet shown any clear action.


    But then again, unknown Monsters are good things. In response to Uno and Quint who are having a heated discussion, I snort and say.


    But, we were able to stall him. No He let us stall him, should I say?  So this is the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree, huh? It looks just like an old gate (Adler)


    A few hours after walking while being led by the guiding tool. The moss-covered rock gate that suddenly appeared in the middle of the animal trail is strangely mysterious, but it looks like nothing more than a simple ruin.


    Beyond the gate is a forest and the guiding tool is pointing to the far end of the grove beyond where there is no road.


    It''s a Magical Road, isn''t it It doesn''t look different from the outside. You wouldn''t even notice this normally. (Adler)


    But if you focus, you can feel a very slight mysterious power at work. I''m sure there''s something going on thereeee. (Uno)


    Inside the gate. The dark green forest is quiet, and there is hardly any sound of the wind. On the contrary, that fact indicates that what is beyond the gate is not just a simple forest.


    Adler, who has been staring deep into the forest with narrowed eyes, kicks the stone irritably. The Star-Eater loitering nearby moves its antennae sprouting from the top of its head as if to show its vignce. Most Monsters are nothing more than food for the Ancient Star-Eater Centipede.


    That''s unusual Star-Eater seems to be quite excited too. Apparently, what awaits us is quite a formidable foe. Are you ready for this? (Adler)


    Of courseee! (Uno)


    It is toote to talk about going back, My King. I''ll subdue a Monster stronger than that Immutable Permeance (<i>Fudo Fuhen</i>)! (Quint)


    Uno and Quint follow Adler, who passes through the gate without hesitation. Zork shakes the earth and follows, while Star-Eater howls and forces its way through the gate.


    Cracks run through the gate that collides with its tough armor and copses. Then silence fell.


    Thanks for reading! Strange Grief''s horse are OP, they are the ultimate survivors! Ooooh so the correct gate now has cracks because of Adler What will happen if Cry, the god of misfortune goes through it!?

 Chapter 320.2: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree

    Chapter 320.2: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree


    We abandoned the carriage and moved forward as fast as possible while kicking off the swarming Battle Ants and other monsters. The only thing that changed for me was whether I would ride on the carriage or on top of Mimic-kun, but now that we didn''t have the big luggage that was the carriage, there is no one who could stop the Anthem and the others.


    They are brave and courageous. On top of that, this time we even have Lapis and the others who know a lot about forests. No matter how many troublese my way, there is no way it would be that problematic.


    As I watch from behind, *<i>unun</i>* nodding my head at my childhood friends who are going on a rampage, I suddenly hear a loud sound, and Anthem''s body, which has been leading the way, sinks to the ground.


    !? Anthem Onii-sama!? (Tino)


    Aaaah, a pitfall, huh (Cry)


    In an instant, Anthem is buried head-deep in the ground and Battle Ants *<i>zorozoro</i>* appear in droves.


    Apparently, they dug a hole ahead of us in the direction we were going and were waiting for us. There isn''t just Anthem, so just dropping him alone wouldn''t help them, but they are really clever Monsters.


    Powerful soldiers appear, each with a weapon in their hand. For a moment, the ce is filled with silence.


    However, it is soon broken by a roar.


    Mimic-kun *<i>bakkon</i>* takes a step backward as if it was under pressure.


    The ground trembled and a giant jumped out of the hole with tremendous force. Anthem jumped.


    He looks and is indeed very heavy, but he allocates most of his Mana Material to physical strength (His healing powers are also top-notch, but it is due to his efforts). He is by no means slow. It is impossible to stop him with a pit. You can''t even bury him. Proof is, he has been buried before.


    You can hear the *<i>gushari gushari</i>* crushing sounds of something hard being crushed. Anthem jumps out and tramples the swarming ant soldiers, then swings his arms sideways and kicks the ants.


    Neither the swords and spears of the swarming ants nor the rain of arrows shot from the shadows of the trees could break through his imprable defense.


    I really don''t know which one is the monster anymore


    Even if the other party is sacrificial soldiers, as Sytry said, there are things in this world that can''t be managed with willpower alone. Well, there are some that can be managed, tho''.


    After knocking them down in one fell swoop, Anthem resumes his march as if nothing had happened. As expected, the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are shocked by this scene and their faces are pale.


    When I suddenly look behind me, the road I passed is piled up with arge number of Monster''s corpses.


    I kinda don''t want to go down this road when going home


    When I am thinking about that, Anthem, who has been advancing without stopping until now, stops. Eliza approaches me, who is straddling Mimic-kun.


    She has a calm tone. Her somewhat absentminded eyes are looking at me.


    Kuu, we''re here (Eliza)


    Let''s see (Cry)


    Eliza is the new girl in Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), and although I didn''t specifically ask her to do this, she always puts me forward as Party Leader. Well, it is not often that I apany her on her adventure tho''.


    I get off Mimic-kun and head toward the direction Eliza is indicating. Arge amount of rocks is at the other end of her finger.


    No, they are not just rocks. It is clearly artificial. Although they are covered with moss, they are molded.


    Eliza pulls out the guide from her chest and holds it up in front of her. The guide, tied to a string, spins around and points toward the gate, which had copsed. Lapis asks with a frown.


    We have finally made it here. So this is the gate of the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree It is falling apartNo, what happened to the pickup party in the first ce? (Lapis)


    I don''t know. They were supposed to wait for us here But in the first ce, this It''s copsed. It''s not normal. (Eliza)


    Eliza looks at me. What does she want from me?


    If she was my childhood friend, I could imagine what she is thinking, but there are still things I don''t understand about her thoughts.


    While I am making a thoughtful expression, for the time being, Kruz frowns her well-shaped eyebrows and says.


    However, if the gate copsed, we wouldn''t be able to get in, right? Desu. Hey, Yowaningen? (Kruz)


    No problem. The gate is just andmark. As proof of that, the guide is pointing forward. (Eliza)


    I''m d we didn''t waste our time, but We are meeting someone, r''ght? What do we do? Cry-chan? (Liz)


    Well, that''s Something I have no idea of.


    Hu-Human No matter how you see this, this is your (Starlight Member 1)


    One of Lapis''spanions behind her let out a shaky voice. Well, that''s normal to think that, isn''t it When I am thinking about that, Lapis stops her with a voice that sounded even worse than before.


    Stop it. Did you forget? As long as we belong in his n, we will show respect to the n MasterIn other words, this man. (Lapis)


    I know. My apologies, human. (Starlight Member 1)


    Her fellow Spirit People go silent in a huff. Lapis So you are still concerned about this.


    But it is true that I did something wrong. I don''t know if the destruction of the gate and the absence of the pick-up party is the result of my mistake (Because there shouldn''t be any reason to destroy the gate), but we need to check the situation as soon as possible. I take the guide that Eliza is holding, look around at everyone and say.


    Anyway, let''s go inside. (Cry)


    However, Eliza and the others'' reaction to my badass deration is unexpected. With her eyes wide open, Eliza murmurs in astonishment.


    Kuu (Eliza)


    Yo-Yowaningen, that''s (Kruz)


    !? Nii-san, wh-what did you do this time!? (Lucia)


    Eh ?? (Cry)


    Everyone''s eyes are on my hand. As I blink my eyes, I check the guide I have just taken.


    The guide, which until the moment I took it had been perfectly still and stationary, is now *<i>kurukuru</i>* spinning around despite not having any wind. I involuntarily stare in wonder.


    !? Huh? Why.? (Cry)


    As if we know, desu! (Kruz)


    Not knowing what to do, I return the guide to Eliza, but the rotation doesn''t seem to stop. Don''t tell me It is broken? Even though I just hold it in my hand?


    Th-This is a very serious situation. (Lapis)


    A-As expected of you, Cry-san (Sytry)


    Uuumu (Anthem)


    The ever-smiling Sytry twitches her cheeks, and Anthem groans in resignation.


    I, did I do something wrong? No, I did not. I, who do not have any talent to begin with, should not be able to do anything even if I tried to do something.


    Th-That must be a natural phenomenon, you know. Don''t they say that apass can go crazy when you are in a ce with a lot of mineral resources? (Cry)


    That''s not a ma, desu! (Kruz)


    No, well That''s right. In the first ce, it was still until a while ago.


    I let out a small sigh and take out the Compass-Type Relic from my pocket.


    Then, after opening the lid and checking inside, I let out a deep sigh.


    I knew it, the needle is pointing toward the gate Moreover, with the atmosphere right now, it is not like I cannot not go. On the contrary, I will die if I am left behind. And either way, we have to go there to save Luke


    Oh well, let''s get going right away. What shall we do about the formation (Cry)


    The road we are about to take is said to be a magical one. The ant Monsters will not appear either, so it might not be a good idea to let Anthem go on a rampage. That said, I don''t want to leave it to Liz Our members, who love the unknown and often run out of control.


    As I was about to start working as a Leader for the first time in a long time, Eliza steps forward and deres with an unusually serious expression on her face.


    Kuu, I''ll lead the way. This is not a game. (Eliza)


    Thanks for reading! So Anthem has already been buried once I wonder who tried to do that. And Sasuga Cry, just taking the guide broke it. It couldnt handle his destiny alteration power!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 321.1: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree â‘¡

    Chapter 321.1: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ú


    We go through the broken gate. Eliza and the others exined that it was a magical road, but the surrounding scenery didn''t change a lot. If they didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t have been able to distinguish it from an ordinary road.


    With Eliza leading the way, we proceed along the bumpy and pathless road.


    Unlike the road where we were attacked by many Monsters, it was surprisingly quiet after passing through the gate. The quiet forest, with sunlight streaming through the gaps in the leaves, had a somewhat sacred air about it, making it veryfortable.


    The ground was bumpy, but there was no room for me to move around on top of Mimic-kun. It would have been perfect if I could be on top of the carpet, but I am not gonna ask for more.


    On the other hand, the guide which I received from Eliza, continued to rotate with an interesting momentum. When I first saw it, it looked just like a jewel tied to a string, but its movements are more aggressive than I imagined. I have no idea what kind of force would cause it to start moving like this.


    But it''s really a quiet ce (Liz)


    Liz put her hands behind her head and let out a bored voice while looking rxed. In response, Tinoplements what she says while looking around the surroundings.


    But somehow It feels like my senses have been messed up. (Tino)


    Hmph You have sharp senses. The space is twisted due to a secret art. If you don''t take the right path, you will wander through the forest forever. Normally the guide is supposed to point to that path (Lapis)


    Lapis *<i>chirari</i>* nces at me. Her gaze is cold, but the expression on the faces of the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) behind her are even sterner than hers. It seems that among the Spirit People, my only allies are Kruz and Eliza, who have been exposed to my uselessness.


    I take a deep breath and try my best to lighten up the atmosphere.


    So-So you mean that There is no correct way to go? (Cry)


    What did you do to make it like this, desu There shouldn''t be many beings who can interfere with the secret arts of Spirit People (Kruz)


    That''s what I would like to know Wait, do we even need a guide? There is only one way in front of us?


    While I am thinking about such things, Tino suddenly raises her voice timidly.


    But In the first ce, it only looks like a straight road (Tino)


    Lapis frowns and says to Tino, whopletely speaks for me.


    Hmph Know that what you see is not all there is to see, Tino Shade. You only see one road because Lost (<i>Horo</i>) is guiding you. (Lapis)


    Eh? (Tino)


    Tino opens her eyes. At the same time, roads appeared in all four directions where there had been nothing before. It was truly a magical sight. I did not see the moment the road multiplied. I am sure that there was nothing there earlier, but I am not even sure of my memory of it.


    Tino opens her eyes widely and gives an astonishing voice.


    What, is, this!? (Tino)


    So this is the secret art of Spirit People Very interesting. (Sytry)


    But it''s kinda unreasonable, isn''t it? If you don''t have any prior information, you''ll have to go by intuition, right? Well, I''m still going to break through it tho''. (Liz)


    If it is Liz, it really looks like she will be able to break through it Excellent Thief tends to have something like that sixth sense for that. Although there are times when she can cause trouble, it is hard to find someone as dependable as Liz in situations like these.


    When I *<i>unun</i>* nod my head with a seemingly knowing face, Liz suddenly turns to me and gives me a full smile.


    And this time we have Cry-chan, too, riiight? (Liz)


    Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    I wonder what you want from me, Liz. Even as I am answering her, Lapis''panions are staring at me a lot


    For a while, we proceed with Eliza leading the way. Contrary to my expectation that something will definitely attack us, there is no sign of any Monster appearing. They say that dangerous Magic Beasts and Legendary Beasts are swarming along the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree route, but did they go out somewhere?


    As I am thinking about such things, my vision suddenly clears. Eliza stops and Liz whistles softly.


    I open my eyes in wonder.


    In the open space that suddenly appears in the middle of the deep forest, there are countless structures simr to the gates we first saw. Each of them leads to a simr path. This scenery seems somehow simr to a Treasure Shrine. Treasure Shrine is made up of Mana Material that exists in various locations and often has a somewhat paranormal atmosphere.


    Somehow I *<i>perori</i>* lick my lips and say badassly.


    I see This is where it starts for real, huh. Things are about to get interesting. (Cry)


    The only reason nothing has happened so far is because Eliza led the way, desu! (Kruz)


    When Eliza looks at me as if she wants to say something, Kruz quickly adds her ownmentary. Once Eliza lets out a listless sigh, she stares at the multiple gates and says.


    Up to this point, you can manage if you have a sharp sense. But from here on out, it will be difficult to proceed without a guide. It''s like wandering aimlessly in a vast desert. (Eliza)


    True I can''t feel any feedback. This could be tricky. (Liz)


    For a few seconds, Liz, who closed her eyes and sharpened her nerves, lets out a cute growl.


    Is it difficult even for Eliza, who has wandered the world alone, or Liz, who has exceptional talent as a Thief


    The guide is still *<i>guruguru</i>* spinning around. Does it originally indicate one among all these gates? While I am at it, I also check the Fools'' Guidepost (Losers'' Sign), but it is *<i>guruguru</i>* spinning around as well. Somehow I also feel like spinning around like they do.


    By the way, am I the only one who doesn''t know what is the difference between the road so far and the road from here on?


    Yowaningen, the tools you brought with you are really useless, desu. (Kruz)


    Don''t say that Kruz-san, even if it is the truth, there are things you can say and cannot sayThere are many fun things in Cry-san''s collection, you know! He even gave me the perfect Relic as a gift! (Sytry)


    Seeing me staring at the Relic that keeps spinning helplessly, Kruz sighs and says this. Sytry, who is always unconditionally on my side, immediately follow-up on me, but Is that really a follow-up?


    Of course, there are many unusual items in my collection, but in the end, they are all practical items. I got off from Mimic-kun, *<i>panpan</i>* p my hand and say.


    Hmph I see, yup. (Cry)


    Master~ Don''t tell me you have a trick up your sleeves!? (Tino)


    Let''s show them that my Relics are also useful!


    It is true that the Fool''s Guidepost (<i>Loser''s Sign</i>) is useless, and it is true that I do not have a Relic that can show me the correct path (If I have something like that, I would already use it long ago). However, there must be a way to confirm the correct path even without those.


    I look at Tino who is wary of the surroundings.


    Sometimes the simpler approach is the best way to solve the problem. If we don''t know which one is the dangerous road, we just need to check it from the sky!


    A Thief''s eyesight would be able to assess the situation from far above.


    Saying that they are useless is awful If you have Car-kun, you can even check the road from the sky (Cry)


    !! Master~, it''s my turn, right!? Car-kun! (Tino)


    Tino, who understood everything from my words and gaze, *<i>pyon</i>* jumps up, and the nearby *<i>fuwafuwa</i>* fluffy Car-kun flies to her feet with agile movements and catches her.


    When Tino puts her finger in her mouth and whistles with it, Car-kun flies up into the air with Tino on top of him.


    The way she maniptes Car-kun with heart-to-heartmunication is my ideal. There is something likepatibility between Relics and Hunters, but apparently, it seems that Tino has goodpatibility with Car-kun.


    If you ask me if it is a pity or not, then it is a pity, but well, if I were a carpet, I would rather have Tino than me, so I don''t me him. The "Overgreed (<i>Evolving Demon Mask</i>)" that I got from Eir-jou was also suitable for Tino, so maybe Tino has a talent for using Relics.


    Tino and Car-kun slide through the air like a run-up and soar up at once. Seeing that, Kruz opens her eyes wide, and Eliza lets out an "Ah" small voice.


    And then, when they are high in the sky at once, Tino and Car-kun are suddenly sted off.


    It was a *<i>bachin</i>* loud sound. Tino, who is spinning due to being blown away, hits me vigorously, so I quickly catch her. I am unharmed thanks to the power of a Barrier Ring, but the impact on Tino''s side doesn''t change.


    When I timidly check on her, Tino, who has been shrinking back, raises her head and meets my eyes. Her *<i>pokan</i>* nk expression turns red in the blink of an eye and she jumps away from the spot.


    So-So-Sorry, Masteeer~! Ah Th-Thank you very much! I''m d you caught mOnee-sama, it''s not what you think! It was just unexpected, it''s not like I did it on purpose (Tino)


    (Liz)


    No, that''s fine, but To begin with, it is not like I caught you on purpose. With my Barrier Ring, I am just a wall. Even if I hug you and was protected from impact, I can''t catch Tino who is flying at high speed without her being hurt.


    Right now, it is the same as Tino mming herself into a wall But, you are doing perfectly fine.  Isn''t it time for your Certification Level to go up?


    Liz looks annoyed, perhaps not pleased with Tino''s behavior, but when I *<i>bunbun</i>* shake my head sideways, she limits herself with only a hurtful look.


    Like Tino, maybe Liz is growing little by little too.


    Thanks for reading! A bitte but heres the extra chapter thanks to John. 2 more to go before I finally go back to my regr schedule Tino really became Car-kun''s master. Maybe the Relic Master wasn''t Cry but it was Tino all along!

 Chapter 321.2: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree â‘¡

    Chapter 321.2: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ú


    The route from the sky is blocked. You can''t cheat. Like what happened just now, you will be repelled (Eliza)


    Haaah There is no way you can conquer a magicbyrinth with such a simple method. Ti-chan, you have to listen to what Cry-san says until the end, okay? (Sytry)


    Tino shudders as she is confronted by Sytry, who has a scary smile on her face.


    No, Tino just did what I told her to do, you know That being said, she did jump out of the way before I finished.


    Everyone from Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) is also looking at us in the background while whispering to each other about what happened with grim expressions. ording to one theory, Spirit People are very mindful of theirpanions. At this rate, my position, which is already at the bottom, will fall to the bottom of the earth.


    That is fine on its own, but it is not fair for it to fall because of what happened right now. I *<i>pachin</i>* p my hands and say.


    Yosh, thanks to Tino, we now understand that the sky is no good. Let''s go through the gate properly. (Cry)


    Yowaningen, if you seriously don''t stop, Tino''s going to beat you up, desu. (Kruz)


    I-I won''t hit you! Master~! (Tino)


    I have been involving her in a lot of things so far, so I think it might be time for her to hit me soon. Of course, I will die so I need her to hold back.


    And then Liz puts her hand on her hips and says as if she has no choice.


    Well, let''s talk about Ti''s predicamentter So, Cry-chan, which one do we go to? (Liz)


    Eh?  Ri-Right. Which one shall I choose (Cry)


    Aaaah, so it is my decision again Yeah, yeah. By the way, where is the official road? The guide ispletely useless.


    Usually, Liz and the others leave the decision-making to me, but this time Eliza also remains silent and looks at me. I *<i>guruguru</i>* go around each gate, pretending to investigate.


    It is obvious, but I don''t know which one is correct. After all, even Liz doesn''t know. And the fact that I do not know means that it is the same no matter which one I choose.


    As I randomly stand in front of thergest gate, everyonees up to me. In the past, I used to get stomach aches in situations like this, but now I am fine as long as it is not something serious.


    So you made up your mind, desu. (Kruz)


    What is your basis for taking this one, Leader? (Lucia)


    Lucia asks me without even the slightest bit of trust. It is strange that she thinks there is a basis behind it despite not trusting me. I nonsensically *<i>tonton</i>* tap my head with my finger and say.


    My instinct You can say? (Cry)


    (Lucia)


    Kuu Wait. (Eliza)


    Eliza steps forward as everyone turns their stunned eyes on me. When she stands in front of the gate, she narrows her eyes and stares into the gate.


    Originally, Spirit People have talent in Magic and have a keen and special sense of perception by virtue of their race. Therefore, Spirit People often be Magi or Thieves.


    It is said that this feeling is something that cannot be replicated by human Thieves. Many Spirit People Thieves are said to have excellent survival skills, but even among them, Eliza''s ability is exceptional. Eliza checks inside the gate for a few seconds. Then she quickly gives me an using look and *<i>furufuru</i>* shakes her head sideways.


    This one is No good. (Eliza)


    !? O-Oi, Yowaningen!! (Kruz)


    Apparently, it is no good. The Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) turn to me with sharp looks on their faces while Kruz raises her voice in panic.


    I didn''t say why and Eliza didn''t say why either, but apparently it seems Eliza is more trusted than I am. After clearing my throat, I naturally move to the next gate as if it is a matter of course and say.


    I''m kidding. I think this gate is the right one. (Cry)


    Eliza approaches the gate with a straight face and immediately shakes her head.


    This one is no good either. (Eliza)


    Master~ (Tino)


    I feel their gaze focusing on me. Sytry smiles serenely and Lucia sighs deeply. It is starting to feel unbearable, but all I need to do is to make Eliza show the right way in the first ce. Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are *<i>purupuru</i>* trembling. Lapis is still ring at me, so she is still quiet, but it wouldn''t be strange if she explodes at any moment.


    It can''t be helped, Eliza. I will leave it to you. (Cry)


    Alright. (Eliza)


    I wish you had done that from the beginning.


    While everyone is watching, Eliza *<i>furafura</i>* wanders unsteadily over each gate to check them. Her verification takes only a moment, maybe less time than me who didn''t check anything. And then, eventually, her legs stop in front of a small gate. After standing there for a while, she turns to me and appeals to me with her gaze.


    This one is, where I feel the least ufortable. (Eliza)


    I see, so this is Eliza''s choice Not bad. (Cry)


    Eliza Onee-sama Spirit People''s senses are unique, aren''t they, Master~. (Tino)


    Un, un, that''s right. The one she feels the least ufortable, huuuh I wish I had that feeling too. I don''t always have a bad feeling about things like this either, but I never had any sess. On the other hand, Eliza was going solo with just her ability, so there really is something called aptitude in this world.


    I approach the gate Eliza chooses. Like the others, the gate was made of rock and had moss growing on its surfaces. Like Eliza, I don''t feel bad about it eitherEven from a closer look, it doesn''t look any different than the gate I chose.


    However, since Eliza joined the group, the number of times Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) has fallen into desperate situations has decreased. There is no doubt about her skill (Incidentally, the number of times Eliza has fallen into dangerous situations has increased since joining Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>). What a mystery).


    I *<i>petapeta</i>* touch the gate just because, and when I was about to pass through it enthusiastically, Eliza let out a sharp voice.


    Wait, Kuu!! (Eliza)


    Eh!? Wha-What!? (Cry)


    Eliza pushes away my body standing in front of the gate and looks up at the gate. Unusually, she has a rather grim expression. Her ears are *<i>pin</i>* erect and are *<i>pikupiku</i>* trembling. Eventually, when she looks at me, she raises her eyebrows in trouble and says.


    This gate is, no good. (Eliza)


    Eh? (Cry)


    Just now, it became no good. (Eliza)


    What does that mean?


    Maybe because this is the first time something like this has happened, Lucia and Sytry are also looking at each other. Eliza resumes checking the gate again. She walks *<i>sutasuta</i>* briskly past each gate, and stops at one again.


    This one. No doubt about it. (Eliza)


    I thought there was only one right waNo, I am not going to say anything. There is no other way to know the right way anyway. And the guide is also *<i>guruguru</i>* spinning around in circles all the time too


    Hmph Lost (<i>Horo</i>), who boasts particrly keen senses even among Spirit People, and has traversed theplex and mysterious undergroundbyrinth without once getting lost, misjudged the way, even if only for a momentAs expected of the royal family secret arts, it seems that it is not so simple after all." (Lapis)


    Lapis approached the gate with graceful steps that would make people fall in love with her and Kruz and the others followed.


    Eliza, so you did something like that But even the best of us make mistakes. As the saying goes, Even the best Hunters can fall into a pit.


    Hmmm After all, it still feels kinda strange. What''s going on inside? (Liz)


    The space is twisted. The flow of air and light are also different from the restSo that is why maybe people with keen senses are more lost. It is Liz''s natural enemy. (Lucia)


    Lucia frowns as Liz tilts her head and looks up at the gate. It is an unusual reaction.


    Looks like my eyes weren''t that bad when I invited Eliza into the Party. While silently praising myself, I approach the gate and stroked its *<i>gotsugotsu</i>* rough surface. And then, just as I was about to take a step forward, Eliza shouted.


    Kuu, wait! (Eliza)


    Eh? (Cry)


    After pulling my hand when I stop dead on my track, Eliza steps forward. Eliza stares at the gate in silence for a while before she let out a heavy sigh.


    This gate is No good. (Eliza)


    Eh? (Cry)


    Eliza, who is always absent-minded but is firm in the parts that should be firm, makes the same mistake twice in a row?


    I unintentionally open my eyes and stare at her face, but Eliza says as if she is making an excuse.


    It was fine until a minute ago, but now it just became no good. Kuu What did you do? (Eliza)


    Thanks for reading! Look at the true power of Cry, he can change the correct path just by touching the gate! Sasuga Cry, no one can run away from an Infinite Trials!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 322.1: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree â‘¢

    Chapter 322.1: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Û


    I blink my eyes and check the faces of the people around me.


    I see Eliza''s bewildered expression and Sytry''s smiling face despite being in a situation like this. AndThe cold stares of Starlight''s (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) Members.


    I *<i>bururi</i>* shudder. Even I, who is not good at reading the atmosphere of one ce and is often scolded because of it, could tell that the atmosphere of the ce was cold.


    This is Me being misunderstood again, right? I hurry and exin myself.


    N-No, I didn''t do anything in particr tho'' (Cry)


    I would rather ask what you think I did and what is happening. I have no intention of doing anything, nor do I have any skills to do it.


    It is true that the timing is bad, but why do you think I did something Ehh, aaah..


    I *<i>pon</i>* hit my hand and I *<i>surisuri</i>* rub on the rugged gate. Tino takes a step back as if she is frightened.


    This is an action that doesn''t particrly mean anythingBut then one of the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), who is standing behind Lapis, blurts out.


    Enough screwing around, human. (Starlight Member)


    Oi. (Lapis)


    Lapis looks back at herrades behind her with a harsh expression. However, even under her sharp gaze, the expression on herpanion''s face does not change.


    So far, they have listened to Lapis, their Leader''s opinion, but apparently, it seems that they have reached their limit.


    No, Leader. This time only I have to say it. Lapis, are you okay with this? It is true that obtaining the Cursed Stone is a great achievement, but unting it and even making fun of us for being quiet and obedient is not something we can allow as proud Spirit People. (Starlight Member 1)


    Eh, be-being quiet and obedientEh? When? I feel like you have been staring at me the whole time tho''?


    Their gazes collide with each other, Lapis lets out a small sigh and takes a step to the side. And then, the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) step forward.


    They are just a little taller than me. Slim and tall. Their gaze is cold and sharp, but their face is so beautiful that it doesn''t bother me. As one would expect from the group rumored to have the most beautiful women in First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>). Of course, they have to bepetent, but about half the reason for bringing them in was to attract customers (It was Sytry who suggested it).


    It is clear from the look in their eyes that they don''t think very well of me, but even so, it is still much better than how other Spirit People look at me. Some Spirit People constantly abuse humans for no reason at all, while others are friendly on the surface but try to harm us from behind our backs. The members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are easy enough to deal with just because theye at us head-on without any back and forth. Moreover, it seems that almost no Members other than Lapis and Kruze to the n House in order to avoid causing trouble unnecessarily


    The problem is with Liz and the others, who are in a rapidly declining mood. They aren''t baring their fangs yet, but that is because Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are n Members. But that patience will notst long. They used to be more impatient, so they have grown, but there is a limit to it.


    And, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) do not have a character to stop just because Liz and the others are there. Well now, I wonder what happened


    While I am thinking about it, one of the Members standing in front of me opens her lips. Just as I am preparing myself to hear all kinds of insults, Eliza interrupts her.


    Standing in front of me as if to protect me, she speaks in a voice that makes me feel sleepy as usual.


    Wait It''s not good to assume that it''s Kuu''s fault. (Eliza)


    ! Eliza''s right, desu. Calm down. No matter what happens, there''s no way a human can interfere with the spell of a Spirit People, desu. (Kruz)


    Immediately after, Kruz follows up with her opinion in a loud voice. I am really d that we became friends.


    Their eyes widen at the counterargument from their peers. Even if they are used to having their points pointed out by Lapis, their Leader, they are probably not used to receiving opinions from Kruz and Eliza who are younger than them.


    It is not as if the threat behind their gaze has disappeared, but for the time being, it doesn''t seem like I have to worry that a Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) VS Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) will start soon. After a moment of silence, the blonde Spirit People narrows her eyes, *<i>chirari</i>* nces at me and says.


    Very well. Not that I believe in Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) there But I will believe it only if Lost (<i>Horo</i>) can give us a satisfactory exnation for the current situation. (Starlight Member 1)


    It could be a coincidence." (Eliza)


    One of the Members standing behind, the shortest Spirit People girl, says with a contemptuous smile to Eliza, who seems to have it hard to find something to say.


    What a funny thing you are saying It is the secret art of the royal family, is it not? And moreover, this time they have received an official invitation. And now, you are saying that, by chance, there is a problem in the spell which has never had any problems since its activation? Hah, I doubt such a silly story is possible. If there is such a thing, why don''t we, all of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) bow our heads once and apologize for having doubted him, and for one time only, have us follow the orders of the man there. Any order! (Starlight Member 2)


    Do you think that Spirit People would feel ufortable if they don''t say something in a roundabout way?


    Suddenly, the girl starts making bets that make no sense, and the Members agree on it. Only Kruz is astonished. Lapis sighs and says as if she has no choice.


    You are saying something interesting. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), I will be the witness of this match. Not as the Leader of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), but as a neutral party. Spirit people do not lie. If you are not the main cause of this problem, with my pride of being a Spirit People on the line, I will make the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) take responsibility for their words." (Lapis)


    You just slip through it Lapis, you''re excluding yourself from it, desu! Don''t include me too, desu! (Kruz)


    Kruzshes out at Lapis who deres this without letting the other party say yes or no. Lapis'' ability to dodge situations like this is quite impressive. I envy her a little bit.


    By the way, if by any chance the cause of this incident is my fault, what would I be forced to do?


    The other Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are taken aback by Lapis and Kruz, but they quickly pull themselves together and point their fingers at me.


    If instead we turn out to be rightI now understand everyone''s request from Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>). Now let''s prove that Cry-san didn''t do anything! !? (Starlight Member 1/Sytry)


    Sytry *<i>pan</i>* ps her hands and stops them from saying anything. She is not going to let the other side say anything. As expected of an Alchemist who survived through high and low amidst the Alchemists around the world. I feel like it is a little unfair, but since it really is not my fault, let''s not worry about that now.


    Having sensed what she wanted to do, Lucia sighs deeply and enters the conversation.


    But how are you going to prove it? Syt. How can you prove he didn''t do anything (Lucia)


    It is simple. If Cry-san isn''t the cause of it, the same thing can happen even without Cry-sanEliza-san, please find a safe gate again. If a problem urs even without Cry-san, then it is not Cry-san''s fault! (Sytry)


    In response to Lucia''s question, Sytry *<i>kururi</i>* spins around to check with the people present and confidently says.


    No, well, I vaguely knew that this is what would happen.


    I finally Figured it out. It seems that the space-time inside it is unstable. Therefore, even if it is safe when Eliza-san checks it, it can immediately switch to a dangerous path. This is probably how the technique is originally designed. The guide is an item that allows you to pass through thebyrinth that is constantly changingWe can assume that each gate has no great significance. (Lucia)


    Lucia exins in a quiet voice. Liz is Strange Grief''s (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) Thief, but it is Lucia''s daily job to elucidate and convey any magical mechanism. Especially in High-Level Certified Treasure Shrine, there are many traps like those, so she naturally bes skilled at this.


    It seems that the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree is a ce for Lucia rather than for Liz.


    Hearing what Lucia said, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) *<i>unun</i>* nod their head and then say in a low voice.


    I see now In other words, Lucia Roje. This is what you are saying. It is just a coincidence that Lost (<i>Horo</i>) gives the NG1when Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)Your brother approaches it. (Starlight Member 1)


    Human techniques are not something that can intervene in the art that maniptes time and space on such arge scale. You girls should be the ones who know the most about the power of the Royal Family of the Spirit People! (Lucia)


    Lucia exims with flushed cheeks. And there, Eliza stops in front of one of the gates as if she is tired and says for what seemed like the umpteenth time already.


    The next one is Here. (Eliza)


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), it is almost time that even I have to admit that you have lost. I am only making this judgement from a neutral standpoint. It is too much to call this idental. (Lapis)


    Yowaningen, it''s time for you to stop screwing around, desu! At the very least, if nothing happens even if Yowaningen approaches, you can at least have a bargaining chip, desu! (Kruz)


    Kruz''s friends snort at her desperate plea.


    You are wasting your time, Kruz. You are the one who taught us all that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is not a man who would stand down when he should. (Starlight Member 1)


    What in the world did Kruz say to her friends when she told them about me?


    Already no one believed that this incident is not my fault. However, I could not just me those girls. If I had been in those girls'' shoes, I would have thought the same thing.


    It had already been nearly an hour since we began to prove my innocence. All the gates Eliza had chosen turned into dangerous gates as soon as I approached them. If you think the other way, they remain safe until I approach them. There is no longer any excuse for this, it ispletely harassment towards me.


    Thanks for reading! I wonder how Kruz describes Cry to her friends. A human who will never give up after having something in mind? I''m sure Kruz isplimenting him in a Tsundere manner when talking about Cry. But Sasuga Cry, no matter which gate he pick, it will be a dangerous one. If he says Breaking Bad line "I AM the danger", everyone will believe him. <ol><li>NG: it means Not Good or Not Ok.</li></ol>

 Chapter 322.2: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree â‘¢

    Chapter 322.2: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Û


    The Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are already looking at me with disdain, beyond proud of their victory. I really didn''t do anything, but I have no idea what kind of force is in action to bring about this situation.


    Well, Cry-chan, has a powerful influence, y''know With something (Liz)


    Master~ (Tino)


    I am sorry, Cry-san. I never thought this would happen (Sytry)


    Uuumu (Anthem)


    As expected even Anthem is troubled. I am really sorry for always causing you trouble.


    But regardless of the oue of the bet, being stuck here is a problem. Here we have Luke that has turned into a statue. ording to Eliza, if we don''t get rid of the curse as soon as possible, it will be troublesome, so we have to somehow break through this maze where the road in front of us keeps turning into a bad road.


    Right For example, how about leaving me alone here and moving on?


    Apparently, the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree hates me to the point of making the path dangerous just by me approaching it, but conversely, Eliza doesn''t give the NG until I get close.


    This is some serious out-of-the-box thinking. It would be somewhat safer to stay inside Mimic-kun during the time I am waiting here and it is not like I want to go to Yggdra at all costs either. We must not forget. The purpose of this trip this time is to cure Luke.


    I am tired. I just want to go to bed and get some sleep, okay.


    Heck, if you think about it calmly, isn''t it the Spirit People who created this magicalbyrinth that is giving me the NG?


    After all, they are Members of the Spirit People''s Royal Family who are known to hate humans. They should be able to freely manipte the spells they created, so it wouldn''t be strange if they used it to harass me. Also, even if I don''t go that far, it is possible that they are testing my abilities. The Certification Level guarantees my power to some extent, but in the end, it is only a scale made by humans.


    It can''t be helped. Let''s make this thest one. It is a waste of time. (Cry)


    Alright. Kuu, over here. (Eliza)


    Well, whether my imagination is right or not, there is nothing I can do.


    I make up my mind and walk towards the gate Eliza pointed at. And there, I turn my gaze to something that has been on my mind for some time.


    There are many simr gates in this square, but there is only one that stands out from the rest. However, it does not mean that it has a different color, shape or that it is shining.


    I ask Eliza, who looks sleepy.


    Neee, Eliza. What do you think that crumbling gate is? (Cry)


    I don''t know. But that road is the most dangerous one. Don''t go near it. (Eliza)


    I see I thought that if all the gates lead to the same result, I would choose the crumbling one, but if she says that, I guess it is safer not to.


    I shrug my shoulders and approach the gate. Eliza didn''t say a word, just watching my every move. Tino, Liz, Sytry, and Lucia, who have stopped exining, look at me with bated breath.


    Around 50 centimeters before the gateSo far, so good.


    The Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), who have been watching me with Lucia, shout.


    You understand, don''t you? (Starlight Member 1)


    Nii-san, I understand the principle behind it! I can catch it, the space-time distortion! Leave it to me! (Lucia)


    Yeah, I know. I just have to touch it, right? So far, there have been two patterns in which Eliza has given me the NG. Either when I touch the gate or when I approach close enough to get in it.


    But what is Lucia going to do with it after capturing that space-time distortion thingy Will you be able to do something about it?


    In response to the request, I touch the rugged gate as if tracing it. Of course, I am not doing anything in particr.


    However, behind me, Lucia is screaming as if she is in a dire situation.


    The space is Hh, Nii-san the space is distorting! What are you doing!? (Lucia)


    (Cry)


    Seriously?  I am not doing anything. In the first ce, didn''t you just say that human techniques are not something that can interfere with this technique?


    Eliza hasn''t said anything yet, but from how it is going it is no good I look at Eliza, who is half resigned and is standing right behind me, and stare in wonder.


    Eliza stares past the gate with wide-open eyes. Her wide-open crimson eyes never blink, and she does not move in the slightest, as if she is a doll.


    It is apletely different reaction from before. When I *<i>furufuru</i>* wave my hand in front of her, Eliza''s eyes finally see me.


    It''sing. (Eliza)


    There are no footstep sounds or any other signs. If I have to say, it was a change in the air.


    I involuntarily take a step back.


    Hunters who explore the unknown Treasure Shrines are trained to have that kind of intuition. I don''t have any talent as a Thief, but the change in the atmosphere is so obvious that even I could understand it instantly.


    The reason Eliza sensed it before anyone else is probably because she is the most skilled in this kind of thing.


    The air is *<i>purupuru</i>* tense. The Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), who have been looking at my actions with disdainful eyes just earlier, shout in astonishment.


    This flow of powerHh! Hu-Human, what did you do! (Starlight Member 1)


    If you were watching you would know. (Cry)


    Even if you ask me, how would I know. I didn''t do anything in the first ce, okay


    Beyond the road. A huge shadow suddenly falls across the road, overgrown with trees.


    And thenIt slowly appears.


    It is a huge, translucent sphere. Its body, *<i>kirakira</i>* glistening in the iing light, does not touch the ground and floats in the air as if it is swaying, and doesn''t look very much like a living creature, but it hasrge shining crimson eyes and a mouth on the top.


    It is a creature that even I, who has visited various Treasure Shrines as a Member of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), have never seen before.


    The sight of its figure slowly approaching us without making a sound make my lips overflow with one word.


    A Slime? (Cry)


    Idiot, there''s no way that''s a slime, desu! That''sThat''s something rted to a Spirit or a Divine Spirit, desu! (Kruz)


    Kruz holds up her staff and yells at me, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    No, even I thought it was probably not a slime either. But there is also the example of Sytry''s Slime.


    Lapis, who has always maintained a graceful neutral position, stares into its eyes with a grim expression.


    Hmph Spirits are the very power that makes up the worldThe source of its will. To think a Spirit of this caliber would be left to roam uncheckedMoreover, I cannot feel the Will that it should have. (Lapis)


    That''s A Spirit?


    If it is Spirits, I know about them. Even Lucia has bottled one up and is using it for work, and I have seen other Magi controlling them, but the one approaching us right now is unlike any of them.


    Could it be that it is, bad? (Cry)


    To be frank, it is not something that people can use. I cannot say that it would be very wise to engage it inbat. (Lapis)


    Lapis, who is supposed to be always so confident anywhere, anytime, says this.


    Spirits of that ss are conscious and open to negotiation. Normally, that is. I can''t feel any of its intelligence anymore. It is something like a fallen god. (Lapis)


    Human, what are you going to do!? That is not something you should use without any reason. (Starlight Member 1)


    After what Lapis said, the other Membersin in a whispering voice.


    Even if you ask me that And then, I noticed something.


    At the edge of the gigantic sphere, someone is *<i>yurayura</i>* swaying inside.


    Judging from the shape of her ears, I guess she is a female Spirit People. Her bright green robe is *<i>yurayura</i>* swaying inside. I don''t know if she is alive or dead, but she must not be in a very favorable condition since she is in the body of a terrifying Spirit.


    One of the Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) notices her appearance and opens her eyes widely.


    What is that? Somebody is, being, taken by the Spirit? Don''t tell me that isNo, but, this is What the hell, is going on? (Starlight Member 1)


    We have to do something But the other side is a Spirit. Not knowing what to do, I step back and call out the name of my reliable Imouto.


    Lucia. (Cry)


    Lucia responds immediately. She stands next to me and res at the slowly approaching Spirit.


    Her blood has been drained from her face when I nce at her sideways. As a Magi, she must have understood how powerful the being in front of her is. But Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) have always ovee their predicaments. It seems that it is a dangerous opponent to deal with in battle, but besides that, the current Lucia has the knowledge she cultivated at the academy. I am sure that she will do something about this situation in a way that Lapis and the others can''te up with.


    I call Lucia''s name once more with all my hopes.


    Lucia. (Cry)


    I-I get it already! (Lucia)


    Lucia answers in a trembling but loud voice, then thrusts her staff and casts a spell.


    Hailstorm!! (Lucia)


    That''s not it!


    Thanks for reading! Of course, as soon as Cry says that ytime is over, a divine spirit appears! No wonder Lucia became a muscle brain when Cry always throw things like this at her.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 323.1: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree â‘£

    Chapter 323.1: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ü


    What the hell is this!?


    For a moment, I, Astor Filon, one of the Magi belonging to Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), forgot that I was on a battlefield and was stunned.


    Even though she was ordered to do so by her Leader, a human Magi attacked a Spirit, which I have never seen even in my home forest, without hesitation and that ispletely beyond the understanding of someone from Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>).


    A Spirit is nature itself. A low-ranked Spirit can be used, but if it is of the same rank as the spirit that appeared this time, resisting is tantamount to confronting the fury of Mother Nature. Moreover, this time the opponent hadpletely lost its mind. A Spirit that has lost its mind is a mass of power that can swallow everything. There is no way that Lucia Roje, who is one of the best Magi in the Empire and uses spirits herself, does not understand the danger of such a thing.


    The fact that I was being teased had already been blown out of my mind. No matter how skilled a Magi she may be, she is still a human after all, and there is no way she canpete with a Spirit of the highest rank who has lost its mind.


    Like me, one of myrades who has been stunned by the situation,es to her senses and rushes over to Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>).


    Make her stop, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)! It is not as if you don''t understand the rank of that Spirit!? (Starlight Member)


    Lucia Roje is a Magi worthy of respect. Hunters are responsible for their own actions, but I and my friends are not so cold-hearted as to remain silent when we see someone we know about tomit suicide.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) with his face as in as ever, was not even a bit perturbed by being suddenly grabbed. He just says with a nihilistic smile.


    Pfff Do you think it will stop after it got this far? (Cry)


    The spell bes power, the power bes a vortex. The Advanced Magic released by Lucia RojeHailstorm collides with the shining Spirit, and the aftermath of its power turns into a storm that blows the area around.


    In its wake, there is only one person who stood unperturbed.


    Astor and the others immediately activate Defensive Magic to resist it, and even Immuable Permeance (<i>Fudo Fuhen</i>) moved his body to endure it, but he is just smiling as if nothing has happened.


    I have no idea what in the world that man is trying to do. The only thing I know is that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) has used some kind of power and interfered with the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree spell to bring about this situation.


    Yo-Yo-Yo-Yowainingen! Y-You''re sure there''s a way to solve this, right, desu!? (Kruz)


    Apart from our Leader Lapis, Kruz, the only Member of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) who has ever been involved with that man, speaks for us. Even though she is not directly attacked, her hair is a mess and blood has drained from her face. That is a normal reaction.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) opens his eyes wide in response to Kruz who is barking at him.


    Eh? (Cry)


    Wait a minute, what eh, what do you mean by eh! Don''t tell me you really attract a Spirit like this one just for your silly Infinite Trials!?


    A Spirit of such a high rank that even everyone from Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), who have been in contact with Spirits since their birth and can be considered experts on Spirit, cannot hold a candle against it?


    I had heard that Infinite Trials are messed up and I and the others had experienced it several times, but I didn''t expect it to go this far. When this is overSwinging my fist is against Spirit People''s custom as we should be graceful at all times, but well, let''s forget about it for a moment. I will definitely punch him in the face.


    The Hailstorm, which should havested for some time, has alreadypletely disappeared. The Magic power that constituted the phenomenon shed with the Magic power that the Spirit has and disappeared.


    However, even after receiving the Advanced Magic head-on, nothing had changed in the Spirit''s condition. The Spirit''s strength seemed to have been reduced somewhat, but that was all.


    The Spirit flickers and then the earth rumbles.


    An invisible force is affecting the earth. To be correct, it is a power infinitely close to a god.


    In the first ce, Spirits are not something that can be defeated so easily, even if the opponents are of a lower rank. What in the world can humans do in the face of such a powerful being that even Astor and her friends, who have been living with Spirits since childhood, have rarelye into contact with?


    The crimson eyeballs shining on its head re at Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) which stands alone and dignifiedly.


    In contrast, on the other hand, what Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) did is simple. He looks up at the eyeballs and mutters a single word.


    Everyone. (Cry)


    It is what one might call an extraordinary sight.


    As far as Astor can see, they didn''t have a strategy meeting. However, in response to Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) whispering voice, they all started to move almost simultaneously.


    With a roar, Anthem charges towards the Spirit. Lucia casts a spell to shield him, Sytry throws something, and Liz runs at a blinding speed.


    This is foolish You must have noticed it with that attack earlier!? It is too reckless to challenge it with a straight attack! (Astor)


    Spirits are by no means invincible, but the existence in front of them is of a different caliber. It is not the kind of opponent that can be confronted unprepared.


    shes from a great sword, which is as tall as his huge body, and countless water spears are fired in rapid session. The Spirit shines faintly in response to the continuous attacks.


    Anthem''s blow is repelled without sound and his movement stops for a moment. The Magic power wrapped around its body is so strong that it has turned into a barrier.


    Anthem and Lucia don''t care and repeat the attack a second and a third time, but the barrier is only *<i>mishimishi</i>* distorted and could not be prated. No, it seems that if they keep repeating this, it would not be impossible to break through the barrier, but there is no way that the Spirit would just wait for them to attack.


    The radiance emitted by the Spirit bes remarkably stronger. It intends to cast some kind of Magic. It wouldn''t be strange if the surrounding area is scorched to ashes if a Spirit of this caliber unleashes its technique.


    Hh This is why, human beings! (Astor)


    Even if they are specialized in endurance thanks to being enhanced by Mana Material, it is not something that a human can withstand. In the first ce, the very idea of doing something against the Spirit, who is nature itself, is too arrogant.


    I deploy Defensive Magic. Mypanions are also making their moves at the same time as me. This deployment speed is made possible only by Spirit People who use Magic on a daily basis. Thebined Magic of multiple practitioners allows a precise barrier to be deployed in an instant.


    It is a miraculousbo that is made possible due to our regr adventures together.


    That said, even if it takes multiple people to create that barrier, the barrier that Astor and herpanions made will not prevent the attack of a Spirit of this caliber.


    Astor has not been a Hunter for a long time for nothing. She is confident in her ability to assess the situation. The barrier that Astor and herpanions have put up this time is not meant to prevent the attack. It is meant to deflect it.


    At the same time as the barrier is deployed, the power that has gathered in the Spirit explodes and is unleashed. The ray of light, which contained an enormous amount of energy, collided with Astor''s barrier that had been deployed in front of Anthem, greatly deviating the attack, and swallowed Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) which was standing absentmindedly a few meters away from it.


    Hh!? (Astor)


    Thanks for reading! And thank Simon for the Ko-fi! Haha, did Cry just got hit by a stray bullet because of Starlight!? Sasuga Cry, even attacks that are not aimed at him will go for him

 Chapter 323.2: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree â‘£

    Chapter 323.2: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ü


    In an instant, the aftermath of the beam turns into a terrifying heat that burns my skin. But I do not care about the pain.


    I open my eyes widely and swallow my breath at the suddenness of the situation.


    It was definitely not intended. I do not like that human very much, but I do not hate him enough to want to kill him. To begin with, the deployment of the barrier was done in the spur of the moment, so I couldn''t even grasp where Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) was standing.


    However, no amount of excuses would change the reality that the beam that was deflected by our barrier swallowed Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). Even Lapis, our leader, is pale as a rock.


    The Magic that was unleashed was extremely primitive. It was a Magic that burned the enemy with an enormous amount of energy, and that was all. However, because it is so simple, there are only a limited number of ways to counter it. Until the moment he was attacked, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) probably didn''t think that the Magic woulde towards him. After all, if Astor and herpanions hadn''t put up a barrier, the attack wouldn''t have gone his way.


    My body stiffened, and my mind was whirling with unhelpful thoughts. At that moment, Kruz clings to me as if she is going to ram me. When she grabs my clothes, she *<i>gakugaku</i>* shakes me.


    Caa-Calm down, Astor! Yowaningen, is safe, desu! (Kruz)


    !? (Astor)


    That was dangerous! (Cry)


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is still standing there, unchanged from before the attack. Although his words show impatience, he does not seem to be particrly afraid of the Spirit.


    That attack was definitely not something a human being could take on. Even if it was possible to do so with defensive measures such as a Barrier Ring, it would be natural for him to feel some impatience and even fear.


    However, what about this man? Contrary to what he said, he is looking at the Spirit that attacked him with the same tensionless expression as usual.


    I heard that any kind of attack would not work against Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), but it was hard to believe it even after seeing it with my own eyes.


    Even if it has lost its mind, it might still have enough of it to remain wary of the enemy who haspletely blocked its attack, so the target of the Spirit''s consciousness has switched from Anthem to Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>).


    The power gushing from the Spirit mingled with the power that made up the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree, creating an unidentifiable atmosphere. It is amazing that he is unperturbed after receiving that blow, but the Spirit cannot be defeated just by blocking its attack.


    It seems that the use of a big Magic has worn it off, but the fact remains that the Spirit in front of me is the owner of overwhelming power. It is no less than a miracle that we were able to deflect the initial blow. It has time on its side and strength. Even for Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), it is difficult to keep creating a barrier of that level when it attacks.


    How are we going to ovee this pinch?


    A strong wind swirls, and in an instant, a power iparable to the one before gathers in front of the Spirit. And when that power was about to be released.


    Cry-chan, I saved her! (Liz)


    Hh!! (Astor)


    I look in the direction of that voice. Before I knew it, Absolute Shadow (<i>Zetsu Ei</i>) went around the Spirit and dragged out our kind, who had been swallowed up by it. The spherical body of the Spirit is cut wide open by a stick she is holding in her right hand, and we can see that its magic power is *<i>bachibachi</i>* gushing out from the scar.


    Maybe because she has been hit by its Magic power, her expression doesn''t seem good, but her movements are firm, and there is no hesitation or fear in her expression.


    Normally, it should be impossible to cut through a Spirit''s body, which isposed of dense Magic power, but is there some secret behind that stick?


    It is a Anti-Mana Metal rod which prates magical defenses. Since we are going to Yggdra, I thought we might have a chance to fight Spirits. I was right to bring it. (Sytry)


    Says Sytry from a little distance away. Apparently, that was what she threw at the same time as when Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) spoke.


    It is hard to believe. In other words, with one single word from Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), everyone instantly grasped his strategy up to this point.


    Anthem and Lucia distract the Spirit, Sytry replenishes items and the fast-footed Liz rescues the captive. It is easy to say it in words, but considering that the opponent is an unknown Spirit and that the captive is unknown whether she is dead or alive, it should not be a trivial thing to carry the n out. What''s more, this time, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) did not say anything specific.


    Even Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) has at least some battle formations, but it is impossible for us to work so close together.


    This isIs this the power of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) which is regarded as the strongest young Party in the Imperial Capital?


    Sytry throws a bottle of Potion at Liz. Almost at the same time, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) points his finger at the Spirit that was standing there in a daze, and gives his first instruction.


    Attack! (Cry)


    !? (Astor)


    Instead of running awayAttack, you say!? This is foolish, there is no way we can win. If it was a living creature, a cut through its stomach would be fatal, but the opponent is a Spirit that has no material body.


    Contrary to Astor''s surprise, Lucia and Ansem begin to move. They move as if they are convinced that his instruction is correct.


    Then Lapis, who has been confirming the situation with a keen eye, exims.


    Hmph You have shown me something interesting. We cannot just stand by and watch. We are also attacking! (Lapis)


    Hh! Yes! (Astor)


    If that is how it is going to be, I will do it. Lucia Roje is indeed an outstanding Magi, but even mypanions and my Magic will not lose.


    I cast the spell in desperation. When the opponent is a Spirit of this caliber, I am fundamentallycking in power. There is no point in thinking about its weaknesses.


    Various Magic attacks hit the Spirit from all directions. These attacks would have been excessive against normal Monsters, but this time, I do not feel like it is effective against this opponent. As I fired a series of Offensive Magic shots, I gradually became short of breath. My head ached and a sense of weariness covered my entire body. It is a phenomenon that happens when youck Magic power, but I cannot stop now.


    The Spirit does not move, perhaps bewildered in front of this onught. However, in Astor''s eyes, I could clearly see that the Spirit''s enormous power is slowly fading away.


    But the difference in power is clear. If we could scrape away the Magic power that makes up its body, we would be able to defeat the Spirit, but no matter how you look at it, our power will be depleted before that of the opponent.


    The blood has already drained from both Lapis and Kruz''s faces. Even Lucia, who boasts an inhuman amount of magical power, would not be able to shave off the power of this Spirit.


    I release my technique in a trance. It is a desperate battle that I have never experienced in my life. One second felt like minutes or tens of minutes. Myst shot, which squeezes out thest of my magical power, pierces the spirit, and I finally fall to the ground with my strength drained from my legs and my entire body.


    I feel no pain. However, there is only a feeling of emptiness that seems to sink into my whole body. I cannot even move a finger. The sounds of battle that my senses could perceive are also bing sparse. While all of us are exhausted, only about 30% of the Spirits'' strength has been reduced.


    However, I should be proud that we are able to shave off 30% of its power. When it first showed up, I thought the only thing I could do was run away.


    Finally, the sound of the attackspletely ceased. A chilling silence reigns all around.


    What in the world, is going on?


    I scold my body and force myself to twist my body to change my posture to get a better view.


    What came into Astor''s eyes is the appearance of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) facing the Spirit at the center of the scene where everyone has copsed.


    However, it doesn''t look like they are fighting. It is almost like they are having a conversation.


    No way The Spirit''s consciousness is Back? (Astor)


    Thanks for reading! Ooooh finally we see Cry being a Party Leader during a fight! He just needs to say 2 words and he gets shit done! Sasuga Infinite Variety, everything is in the palm of his hands.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 324.1: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ⑤

    Chapter 324.1: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ý


    In addition to the Thief who is in charge of searching and leading, assessing the situation is one of the most important abilities for a Hunter and it is required for everyone in the Party to have it. The situation changes quickly on a battlefield. Especially in Treasure Shrines, which are beyond human knowledge, it is not umon for one person''s dy in judgment to lead to total annihtion.


    Well, what I am trying to say is that there is no way that I, who is said to have zero talent as a Hunter, have the abilities that an excellent Hunter should have.


    The reason why an ipetent person like me was able to serve as the Leader of a Hunter Party when I was still participating in adventures as the Leader of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) is because each Member are too talented. Lucia''s sudden attack surprised me, but even soIf that is the judgment of my Imouto, who spends all her time studying Magic at the Imperial Capital''s top Magic Academy, then it is definitely a correct one.


    If I give them general instructions, everyone will move appropriately. The only problem is that when I do things like this, I do not understand the situation at all.


    And now, as a result of being swept away by the situation and doing things randomly, I am being stared at by the mysterious Spirit at close range.


    A swollen, spherical body. The round eyes on its head are staring at me. I don''t sense any kind of malice in those eyes, but I suppose it is possible that I am just numb to it.


    Mypanions are exhausted. In particr, the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) seem to be unable to even stand, maybe due to the violent onught they had justunched. This is a situation that Lucia often found herself in when she first became a Hunter. Lucia, Anthem, and the others still seem to be able to move, but they silence their breath and prepare to intervene at any time, watching me and the mysterious creature stare at each other.


    I have no idea how I got into this situation. After all, all I did was being hit by a stray bullet from the Spirit''s attack and giving the order to attack the Spirit when it showed an opening.


    There is no visible change in the Spirit after the onught from Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) and Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), two Party which are well-known in the Imperial Capital. The body part that Liz cut open to rescue the Spirit People trapped inside has already been restored to its original state. I know that Spirits are one of the most powerful beings in this world, but it is hard to believe that they could not be repelled or even have wounds after all those attacks. Even though we are staring at each other like this, there is no sign of it attacking me, so maybe their attacks are working just fine even if on the surface it doesn''t have any injury, but I have no way of confirming it.


    Well, for now, if only the Spirit in front of me would go away, I guess that would solve the problem But what is going on?


    It seems that Sytry, who is unfazed by everything, and Eliza, who seems to know a lot about Spirits, won''t help me this time. I look at the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), who seem to be reliable in such situations, but they are all staring at me with stiffened bodies. One person''s lips are moving slightly, but I have no idea what she is trying to say. Well, she did ask me what to do in the beginning, so even if I could hear her voice, I wouldn''t expect much.


    If the other party is a human, I would try to talk to them, butNo, wait. Cry Andrich, don''t give up yet.


    No matter how you look at it, the being floating in front of me is a monster and just talking to it seems futile. Even Lapis said it has lost its mind. But, however, since it has neither fallen nor escaped from Liz and the others'' onught, my options are limited. If I truly possessed the power suitable for Level 8, I could have used a trick to drive it away, but I don''t have the ability to do so, so there is nothing I can do.


    Buttely, I have been getting involved with a lot of dangerous people.


    It can''t be helped. (Cry)


    Lucia used to say that negotiations with Spirits are done with heart-to-heart conversation. I don''t really understand, but the Spirit''s attack has stopped, so if we can have a sincere discussion from now on, I am sure we can work something out. Since we wouldn''t be able to understand each other''s words, I have to try to mix in gestures as well.


    I take one deep breath, make up my mind, and open my arms wide. Just as I was about to open my mouth, the Spirit emitted a *<i>chikachika</i>* strong, flickering light.


    I open my eyes. A mysterious sound, simr to the tinkling of a bell,es out of nowhere, and the shape of the Spirit changes from a sphere to one that resembles a human being. For a moment I thought it was a new attack, but there is no sign of it being one. As I stiffen with my arms outstretched, the Spirit *<i>yurayura</i>* sways and lifts me up by my arms.


    What is going on? And what is this sound.


    At that moment, Lapis, who has been on her knees until then and is looking at me with an inquisitive eye, utters a cry at me, who is at the peak of confusion and in a situation I don''t quite understand.


    To-To think, a Spirit of this caliber, would try to,municate, with a human being You really never, cease to surprise me (Lapis)


    !!  We-Well, sometimes things like that happen too. (Cry)


    I see, I get it now. This sound is the voice of the Spirit! Now that you put it that way, it does feel like the sounds areing from the Spirit in front of me. Seriously, this is so confusing.


    However, if we know that the other party is trying tomunicate by using sound, it has got to be that one. It is precisely at times like this that the Staff Relic with the ability to interpretRound Worldes into y.


    I was able to use it to confirm Luke''s intentions, and although it was expensive, it wasn''t that useful, but I am d I have many opportunities to use it this time.


    I nod my head in agreement to the Spirit who is constantly calling out to me with the sound of a bell, and beckon Mimic-kun who is waiting in the corner. However, Mimic-kun, who would alwayse whenever I called him, wasn''ting this time.


    Wasn''t one of your functions toe when called Now is not the time to y, you know?


    After beckoning him several times, Tino notices the exchange between me and Mimic-kun, rushes over to Mimic-kun and *<i>bambam</i>* ps him on the head. Finally, Mimic-kun starts to move.


    Maybe, just maybe, Tino is really better at handling Relics than meNo, no, no. If I also lose in that field, the only thing I can beat Tino at is my Level. I have to regain my honor here.


    I open the lid of Mimic-kun who approaches and takes out Round World. Now it is my turn.


    With great enthusiasm, I turn to the Spirit and activate the Relic. The meaning behind the mysterious sounds is transmitted to me.


    Then, I am counting on you. Son of man. (Spirit)


    Y-Yes. (Cry)


    Eh? W-Wait a sec?


    The Spirit nods in satisfaction without paying attention to my inward puzzled state and then turns to Mimic-kun, who had left the lid open.


    Well then, before the power swallows my consciousness again, I will sleep inside. These days, this world''s Mana Material is too strong. (Spirit)


    The Spirit disappears into Mimic-kun. There is no time to stop it.


    And then silence falls over the ce. At first nce, it seems no different than before the Spirit appeared Uhmm, did it ask me for something?


    Apparently, the Spirit didn''t notice that I couldn''t speak the Spiritnguage (?). It seems that listening while nodding backfired. What should I do. Lucia, who was holding her breath and watching the exchange between the Spirit and me, rushed over.


    Ni-Nii-san, are you all right!? I can''t believe you negotiate with a Spirit (Lucia)


    Well, I wasn''t really trying to negotiate. At any rate, we have aplished our goal of driving the Spirit away. I am so d everyone is safe. Maybe she has recovered a little, Lapis staggers to her feet and stands up straight.


    Hmph So it was swallowed by its power, huh. So your attack order was to reduce its excess of power and restore its sanity I was certainly concerned about the high concentration of Magic in the air, but Yggdra seems to be in a slightlyplicated situation since even a Spirit of that caliber had gathered enough power to cause it to go berserk. (Lapis)


    !! Un, un, that''s right! (Cry)


    The effect of Round World only applies to its user. But apparently, Lapis was able to clearly understand the Spirit''snguage. Fortunately, she must have heard what it had asked me. I will check with herter. I almost let things go by without knowing what was going on (That happens a lot).


    Thanks for reading! And just like that, Cry captured a high-ranking Spirit. Do you think it will stay inside Mimic-kun and be forgotten like Kruz?

 Chapter 324.2: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ⑤

    Chapter 324.2: Drifting Road of the Divine Tree ¢Ý


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Lapis then looks down at herpanions, who are still slumped over and says in a serious voice.


    And it looks like you girls lost the bet just now. If what that Spirit said is true, then this incident has nothing to do with this man. In addition, this man epted the Spirit''s request without hesitation. Needless to say, as a Spirit People, we owe him a lot. I suspect you understand? (Lapis)


    That''s why, I told you it isn''t Yowaningen''s fault, desu! (Kruz)


    The Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) lower their heads in response to Lapis'' stern gaze and Kruz''s astounding words. They are always strong around, so if they suddenly change their attitude like that, it makes me feel unsettled.


    In the first ce, rather than epting it, it was more like I didn''t understand what it was saying Heck, I doubt you owe me anything, no?


    It goes without saying that having my reputation lower because of misinformation is troublesome but having my reputation go up due to a misunderstanding is also troublesome. I call Lapis in a hurry.


    It is okay, Lapis. I don''t think you owe me anything due to this incident. I just did what I wanted to do, you don''t need to worry about the bet. That wasn''t fair. (Cry)


    I knew that I was not at fault and the bet was too favorable on my side as we had drowned out what I would have to do if I had lost. If I had actually lost, there is a possibility that they would have made a new request, but even then Sytry would have cleverly cheated our way out. As for the Spirit''s request, I have not yet decided whether to ept it or not. I inadvertently said "Ah Yes.", but I should still be able to take it back.


    The problem is when should I confirm the contents of the request with Lapis I hope there will be a good timing for that.


    When I frown and think about such a thing, one of the Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) stands up vigorously. She *<i>girori</i>* res at me and stands in front of me, still slightly staggering. Her eyes are like jewels shining silently with clean lines and sharp features. As I stiffen involuntarily under her mysterious pressure, the female Magi says to me in a low voice.


    I-I madeWe made a mistake. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). I apologize for all the rude words and suspicions I have raised. I hope you will forgive me Desu. (Astor)


    A total surrender from them waspletely unexpected.


    The female Magi lowers her head deeply and following her, the other Members lower their heads too. How would they feel if they knew I don''t even remember their names? Because, you see They rarelye to the n House, so I don''t have a chance to interact with them.


    Kruz says to me with a sorry look on her face for some reason.


    Yowaningen, please forgive them, desu. Astor also apologized using honorifics. It is just that, well They don''t really understand much about you, Yowaningen, desu. (Kruz)


    No, of course, there is no problem, but I also think that it can''t help that I am being suspected in a situation like that. (Cry)


    In the first ce, I don''t need an apology or anything Rather, the way to use honorifics isn''t unique to Kruz, huh. That is more surprising to me.


    When I don''t know what to do, the female Magi that Kruz called Astor raises her head. At the same time, the other Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), who are standing behind her, swarm towards me.


    You are a good guy, desu. It seems I was wrong about you, desu. Level 8, I thought it was just a silly scale made up by humans, but it seems to be correct in its own way, desu. (Astor)


    On top of fixing a Spirit which has power close to that of a deity, you even rescue our captiverade It would be a shame to let him with human, desu. No wonder Lucia thinks so highly of him, desu. (Starlight Member 1)


    What''s more, you responded to a request from such a Spirit without hesitation! I will make you my friend, desu! (Starlight Member 2)


    The Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are talking to me excitedly. There isn''t even a shred of contempt that had been floating in their expression until a moment ago.


    Lucia''s cheeks are twitching due to their excessive transformation and Kruz is also vexed.


    Eh? I don''t remember Spirit People being this friendly?


    No, before that, what did that Spirit ask of me? I am thinking of refusing, but it is hard to say nooo.


    I know, human. It is not exactly quid pro quo, but as an apology for my rudeness, I will give you my treasure, desu! Take care of it, desu! (Astor)


    N-No, I don''t want itThat''s (Cry)


    Astor even tries to hand over a ring with a green gem that she is wearing. I heard that Spirit People who are salty toward humans are also lenient toward those they are close with, but her sudden change in attitude is too much.


    I can''t ept her treasure. It is bing harder and harder to say no. Moreover, I am out of free fingers.


    Astor looked hurt for a moment at my firm refusal, but as soon as she thought of something, she took out a knife from her pocket and without hesitation slid it through her long hair. A strand of hair like gold thread falls down. Astor gives me a confident smile and offers me a bundle of her hair as my eyes widen at her iprehensible behavior.


    I know, if you don''t want my treasure, I will part some of my hair, desu! It is my thanks for listening to the Spirit''s request. The hair of a Spirit People is a rare catalyst for Magic. It is not something a human would normally be able to obtain, be thankful for it, desu! (Astor)


    Everyone is stunned by her actions. In particr, Sytry puts her hand to her mouth and her expression is filled with surprise and delight. The expression on Sytry''s face is the one thates to her when a truly impossible fortune strikes. I really envy her for being at her own pace even in this kind of situation.


    O-Okay (Cry)


    As expected, I cannot not ept it. After all, she has already cut it. If you go this far, I can''t say no to the Spirit''s request I feel like puking.


    The strands of hair are as shiny and beautiful as real gold, a little cold and mysterious. The story about it being a rare catalyst for Magic must be true.


    But what do you want me to do with this? And really, what the hell did the Spirit say to me!?


    Kruz approaches me hastily and asks me with a timid look.


    Yowaningen Well Do you want my hair too? Desu. (Kruz)


    For the time being, can you tell Astor and the rest to stop with that weird honorific? It is confusing. (Cry)


    !? (Kruz)


    What are youpeting for I don''t need it! I mean, handing out your hair is some pretty heavy stuff, you know!? For the time being for the portion I have received Sytry seems to want it, so let''s give it to her.


    But those looks of expectation, are so unsettling. It wasn''t my intention to make the Spirit return to its senses or that I have epted its request.


    The hot gazes of the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are piercing me all over. The fact that I had done something that would cause such a change in attitude just scared me. What is the kind of thing that a Spirit, which even with almost everyone from Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) (except Luke) could not defeat, could ask me for?


    And then, from outside of the crowd of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) Members, a somewhat displeased voice could be heard. It was Liz''s voice.


    Cry-chaaaan, I''m properly taking care of her just like you said, so properly look at me, k!? It looks like she''s gonna regain consciousness soon! (Liz)


    Thanks for reading! Good thing Cry told Astor and the others to stop saying desu. If he didn''t I wouldn''t know when it is Kruz that is talking, lol.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 325.1: Yggdra

    Chapter 325.1: Yggdra


    *<i>Keho, keho</i>* Cough, cough Ah, aaah (Spirit People)


    The captive Spirit People coughs and lets out a hoarse moan.


    A slender and graceful body. Long light greenish hair tied back and eyes of the same color. Her glowing white skin is the very image of a Spirit People that humans think of. A pair of pointed ears peeked out from her hair, and her extraordinarily well-proportioned features tell us that her race is not human, even if she didn''t have her ear-specific features.


    And, although I expected a little, her face waspletely different from the person I had given the guide to. Their height is different, their voice is different too. Who the hell was that


    Lucia opens her eyes slightly as if she noticed something. But before Lucia can speak, Lapis says in admiration.


    This strong Magic power that circtes continuously from inside her body. And the color of her eyesSo this is the people of Yggdra, who live in harmony with nature and maintain the order of the world. (Lapis)


    Eh? Is that something you can tell just by looking at them? Are light green hair and eyes proof that you are from Yggdra?


    I quietly check around me, but no one is voicing an objection. Tino even lets out a sigh of admiration.


    I feel the same kind of power that flows through the earth''s veins inside her body. Moreover, there is no stagnation at all. The power of Lapis and the others'' are clearly different from those of humans, but I never thought there was anything beyond that (Lucia)


    It is the pinnacle of static Magic. You can finally reach that state by assimting with nature and honing your powerA power that is the exact opposite of Lucia''s power. I have never seen such a still Magic powerBut when it reaches this level, her existence is more like a Spirit than a living being. (Lapis)


    Lucia frowns and Lapis adds as if being impressed. I would like to get my hands on a Relic that allows me to see Magic power so someday I can say something cool like that too.


    Then, Eliza goes before the citizen of Yggdra. And then, as she holds out her hand to the citizen of Yggdra who is coughing frequently as if a part of the Spirit has entered the back of her throat, she says.


    She''s probably The guide. We were supposed to meet further ahead That Spirit said that the world is approaching its destruction. What happened in Yggdra? (Eliza)


    Heeeh The destruction of the world, another dangerous thinThe destruction of the world?


    I almost frown involuntarily, but manage to maintain a poker face. Suddenly, I no longer want to go to Yggdra anymore. Seriously, Luke doesn''t have to be petrified at a time like this I wouldn''t mind listening to a small request, but this is clearly a project for Ark. I want to shut myself up inside Mimic-kun and stay there, but there is a Spirit inside Mimic-kun. I''m checkmate.


    *<i>Keho, keho</i>* Cough, cough Hh! (Yggdra citizen)


    When I am upset without showing it to the public, the citizen of Yggdra finally calm down and look up over here.


    Our eyes met. Her light green eyes are so clear that I feel like I can see deep into her heart when I look at them from the front. They are much more mysterious than the spherical Spirit. As if she is puzzled, she checks her surroundings and her cherry-red lips open slightly.


    You people are I see. The people that are said to being from the outsideRight! What about Milles! (Yggdra Citizen)


    That Spirit is safe. It regained its consciousness and took refuge in a safe ce. The Spirit told us a brief story, but I want to hear the details.  What happened? (Eliza)


    I don''t wanna hear it thooo''. But it is not like I cannot not hear it. As I put a badass expression on my face to keep my emotions from showing, Eliza takes my arm and thrusts it in front of the citizen of Yggdra as if to push me.


    He is Cry Andrich, the one who found the Cursed Stone. He is known as one of the wisest people in the Imperial Capital. If you talk to him, he might be able to find a solution. (Eliza)


    !? Stop it, Eliza. I am no wise man. There is so much I don''t know. (Cry)


    I don''t even know why Eliza is giving me such an evaluation Maybe she is just saying random things like I do?


    As I shrug my shoulders and assert my ipetence, the citizen of Yggdra looks me in the eye as if she is trying to see through my true intentions, but she gives a small nod and stands up.


    I understand. Originally, the discovery of Shero''s Cursed Stone is already a feat. It doesn''t matter which race you are. Besides, it seems that you have saved me. Normally, it is not something I should talk to humans about, but a debt must be repaid. My name is Serene I am your guide to Yggdra. I will tell you everything along the way. I will tell you all about the situations that Yggdra is currently facing that could lead to the destruction of the world. (Serene)


    Ah, so you are going to talk about it, huh I am just here to get Luke cured tho'', but it doesn''t seem like the right atmosphere to say that now. I want to be a person who can say no when I want to say no like Liz and others.


    Liz opens her eyes wide and says with an expression that seems to say it is getting interesting.


    Eh!? The world''s endiiing? What is it, what is it? I didn''t understand what the Spirit was saying at all! (Liz)


    Apparently, the person who can say no when they want to say no seems to be saying yes this time. It is because she wants to stick her head into danger


    Serene takes out the same guide that we have from her bag and hangs it by the string. The guide *<i>kurukuru</i>* spins around, *<i>pitari</i>* points in a direction and stops. It was as if the uncontroble behavior it had up until now was a lie.


    Eliza opens her eyes wide and pulls out her own guide. Just like the one Serene is holding, the guide points at one ce and stops as if it were a matter of course.


    The guide is fixed. (Eliza)


    If the guide went crazy, it would probably be due to the influence of Milles. It is because she is one of the most powerful Spirit in Yggdra (Serene)


    Wait Don''t tell me that near-divine Spirit can be used by the Magi of Yggdra!? (Lapis)


    I hear that Spirits are more difficult to contract in proportion to their power. I don''t know how powerful the Spirit I just met was, because I am easily defeated by any kind of Monsters, but it must have been quite powerful since it has withstood Lucia and the others'' onught. Serene frowns disapprovingly for a moment at Lapis'' question, then shakes her head.


    No, we are just receiving her cooperation. In Yggdra, we have built a close rtionship with the Spirits since immemorial times, so Normally, I have her in charge of guarding the forestBut as it has be dangerous these days, I asked her to follow me as my escort, but I would have never imagined that the guardian Spirit that has protected the forest for so long would lose herself like this It is unprecedented. It waspletely unexpected. (Serene)


    I see,pletely unexpected, huh (Cry)


    Serene looks at me when I unintentionally leak those words.


    What is it? (Serene)


    No, nothing I don''t know what happened, but I just couldn''t help but ruminate on her words when I realized that the trouble this time was bad enough to drive the Spirit, who had protected the legendary country,pletely crazy. It is no different from a simple "Ah" or "Um" or something like that.


    Somehow, I look up at the sky. Although it has such a big name like the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree, the blueness of the sky is no different from the sky outside.


    After a few minutes of looking up at the sky and escaping reality. I finally made up my mind and put back my regr face back on. And then, with a big sigh, I check the people who have been silently waiting for me to finish escaping from reality one by one.


    No, it is nothing. For now, it looks like we don''t have much time left. I can''t easily promise that I will do something about it, but right now can I ask you to guide us to Yggdra. (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Here''s the final extra chapter thanks to Chulbom and Satria. For these 2 months, it is thanks to my pa$$ion that I could post an extra chapter every week XD Thanks everyone for the ko-fi! And now I am going back to my regr schedule.


    Cry looking at the sky after saying that Milles rampaging is unexpected was like himmenting about his own geniuses and the fact that everyone is no genius like him. Of course Cry, for the regr folks, a high-ranking Spirit rampaging ispletely unexpected. They are not like you who y 5d chess like nothing

 Chapter 325.2: Yggdra

    Chapter 325.2: Yggdra


    After tens of minutes of walking with Serene leading the way, we passed through the forest filled with fog and our vision suddenly opened up.


    It is a beautiful vige, much simpler than the Imperial Capital, and almost as if it has slipped out of a fairy tale.


    Houses built on top of thick trees, a river *<i>sarasara</i>* flowing smoothly. I knew that Spirit People who live in the forest are born in nature and live in harmony with it. When I heard that they weren''t good with metal, I thought that their level of civilization would be low, but that is not the case at all.


    This is just a different direction of development. ording to Serene, there aren''t that many Spirit People living in Yggdra, but they are all masters of magic and seem to have built their livelihood with the help of Spirits.


    I involuntarily let out a sigh. I never thought that such a vige would exist in this worldNow I understand a little bit of how Hunters feel when they find joy in venturing into unexplorednds.


    And what caught my eye more than anything elseIs a tree. If you look up at the sky, you will see a huge tree.


    Even though it seems to be several kilometers away, it is so big that I doubt if it is not an optical illusion. Even though it is so far away, I can''t see the top. In its shadows, countless lush leaves are fluttering down, and this scene reminded me of the snowstorm of flowers from an emerging Treasure ShrineThe Prism Garden (<i>White Flower Garden</i>) that I have once encountered in the past.


    So this is the hometown of all Spirit PeopleYggdra, huh?


    Even Liz and the others who are ustomed to adventures, show a little excitement at the sight of the legendary country (Although it is only about the size of a vige) spread out before their eyes. Serene told us some heavy stories along the way, but their strong point is that they can enjoy everything with all their might.


    Sytry, who is looking down at her own palm, says in admiration.


    I see Mana Materials are very dense. It is on par with a High-Level Treasure Shrine. It is to the point you can even say that it is rather strange that a Treasure Shrine has never been formed before (Sytry)


    The story that the World Tree is the central point of Mana Material circting all around the world is not so far off the truth, Leader. (Lucia)


    Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    The earth''s veins run through the world like blood vessels. There is a story you rarely hear that says that the World Tree exists at the central point of the earth''s veins where Mana Materials circte, but learning that it is true is shocking.


    Lapis, who is apparently new to Yggdra like us, frowns and nods.


    Humans with a high Mana Material absorption rate will get Intoxicated by it. Although Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) must be used to High-Level Treasure Shrines (Lapis)


    I see You certainly shouldn''t stay too long. I will be fine tho'' (Cry)


    Mana Material intoxication is a phenomenon that urs when a Hunter with strong Mana Material absorption ability absorbs arge amount of Mana Material that is outside their own adaptive range at once in a High-Level Treasure Shrine or the like.


    Basically, the higher the ability to absorb Mana Materials, the better, but this phenomenon could be called the weakness of this talent. For someone like me, who has almost no ability to absorb Mana Materials, I am envious of them.


    Kruz frowns and says as if to give me some advice.


    Yowaningen, don''t push yourself too hard, desu. We, Spirit People, have a low ability to absorb Mana Materials, so it''s not a problemBut I''ve heard that Mana Materials intoxication is really hard to manage, desu. (Kruz)


    Sooo, I have a lower ability to absorb Mana Materials than Kruz and the others, huuuh. How much lower? It is so low that even that Lost Inn didn''t make me have Mana Materials Intoxication. Just because I don''t get intoxicated doesn''t change the fact that there is nothing that I can do when the situation calls forth


    It is alright. I am not nning on a long stay. (Cry)


    Even if I don''t have any problems with it, it is not the case for Liz and the others. Just as Kruz said, Mana Materials Intoxication is not something that can be dealt with. Liz and the others are always adventuring in High-Level Treasure Shrines and are probably ustomed to that kind of phenomenon, but being used to it and being painless are two different things.


    As I *<i>unun</i>* nod my head, Kruz blurts out.


    Why is Yowaningen so confident after hearing that, desu? (Kruz)


    Eh? (Cry)


    Confident Where do you see that I am confident? It is just simply a matter of quickly finishing our business and getting out of here On the way, Serene told us about the troubles Yggdra is facing, but even if we just listened to the outline, it is not something we could handle. Well, if there is anything we can do to help, we will help, but it doesn''t seem like the girls themselves think they will be able to do something about it. In the end, our goal is to cure Luke''s petrification. We must not forget that. Maybe if we go back to Zebrudia and talk to Franz-san about Yggdra''s problem, he might be able to do something about it.


    I have a lot of questions about how you found Shero, but first, let''s lift the petrification curse that Shero cast on him. Please follow me. (Serene)


    Serene, who has been looking at the World Tree with a furrowed eyebrow, recovers herposure and starts walking.


    When I heard that Yggdra was in danger, I wondered what would happen, but at least it looks like we will be able to achieve our goals without any trouble.


    And then, after carefully checking the statue of Luke that we took out from Mimic-kun, Serene says with a serious expression on her face.


    It is not good. This curse is too strong. Even if it is the technique of the Queen of Spirit People, for him to receive a curse like thisThe caster must have really hated him. (Serene)


    Eh? You can''t lift the curse? (Cry)


    I involuntarily open my eyes wide to the conclusion that is drawn in almost no time. I didn''t even think of the scenario where it couldn''t be lifted. ording to Eliza, a "Shaman (<i>Jujutsushi</i>)" from Yggdra would be able to break it, but Luke To think you would be cursed so strongly, what a guy Well, I knew that someday something woulde back and bite you.


    Or rather, it is seriously bad. I wasted a lot of timeing to Yggdra. It wouldn''t be aughing matter if the curse progresses and he can''t return from being a statue. In response to my question, Serene says sullenly.


    Precisely speaking, it is impossible to break the curse here. Unless the treatment is performed in an appropriate ce (Serene)


    Where is this appropriate ce? (Cry)


    It would be under the World Tree. We would receive great power from the tree (Serene)


    Under the World Tree, you say I thought you said earlier that we cannot get near the World Tree Apparently, once again, we came at the worst timing ever.


    Sytry *<i>pon</i>* hit her hand as if to say that she got convinced by it. Even if you are used to always having problems appearing, you are too used to it.


    Just to be sure, I timidly check with Serene.


    Uhm I don''t want to offend you, but isn''t there a more powerful Shaman? One who can bring back Luke without needing to be there From what I have heard, the most powerful would be a Spirit People from the Royal Family, right? (Cry)


    Well, maybe it is outrageous for a mere human to ask a favor to the Royal Family, but Luke''s life is at stake here. If the petrification keeps up without having it cured, Luke will be an ornament in the n House. Serene''s mouth twitches for a moment at me who made a rareeback, and lets out a suppressed voice.


    Hh I-I am, that, member of Royalty I-I''m sorry about that, human. (Serene)


    Thanks for reading! As expected of Cry, his provocation skill is over 9000!!! And Kruz do you think Cry will be intoxicated by Mana Materials? You are so naive. He already surpassed humans limit and Mana Materials is already ineffective against him.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 326.1: Yggdra â‘¡

    Chapter 326.1: Yggdra ¢Ú


    The World Tree. It is the divine tree that controls the power of this world. The tree is the center of the Earth that runs through the ground of this and it seems to help the cirction of Mana Materials around the world.


    The center of the Earth''s vein means that it is the ce where Mana Materials umte the most in the world. Powerful Legendary Beasts and Magical Beasts that seek power gather in droves in search of Mana Materials.


    In order to protect the tree from those who would exploit it, the ancient Spirit People built a country around the World Tree and used their superior magical skills to repel intruders. That was the predecessor of the current Yggdra, and since then, Serene and other Spirit People have yed the role of guardians of the World Tree.


    In a garden that exists in the center of Yggdra. In a beautiful za with *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling spring water flowing through it and while looking up at the towering World Tree, SereneThe queen of the Spirit People of Yggdra, Serene Yggdra Frestel, continues to speak.


    The power of Mana Material is not simply an enhancement of living beings. Humans, animals, and nts will inevitably transform if they absorb arge amount of Mana Material. We Spirit People are less susceptible to the influence of Mana Materials because of our racially low ability to absorb Mana Materials. Therefore we are able to get closer to the World Tree than anyone else. Well, it is not like the influence of Mana Materials is nil. (Serene)


    I see now That tranquil Magic power is the result of years of exposure to Mana Materials, huh. (Lapis)


    Says Lapis in a somewhat blunt way. Apparently, these girls are not just rude towards humans. Serene frowns at the cold words from her peers.


    This is just a predisposition. Among Spirit People, those with particrly low Mana Materials absorption abilities are chosen as guardians. Those with low absorption capacity and high Magical predispositionHowever, it seems that I amcking in strength for that human over there. (Serene)


    Serene *<i>chirari</i>* nces at me. I didn''t say that After all, you wouldn''t normally think that the caster we are looking for is the one that was swallowed by a Spirit. Why is it that the royalty of this world does not sit still in their castles like Her Imperial Princess Murina?


    As I turn my gaze away and pretend not to notice Serene''s gaze, Serene returns her gaze to Lapis and says.


    Well, fine. Lapis Frugol. Apparently, you have something to say to me. (Serene)


    Hmph. Then this is a good opportunity. Let me confirm something that has been on my mind for a long time.  Is there a reason why most of yourpatriots are kept out of Yggdra and restricted from entering, even though they are told to pass on their faith of the World Tree? (Lapis)


    Compatriots are kept out?


    Her voice is quiet, but it certainly contains power behind it. I thought she didn''t care about the Cursed Stone, but it turns out that there is a lot going on between Spirit People and her.


    Lapis continues in front of Eliza, who is absentminded as usual.


    You who have been withdrawn in Yggdra may not know it, but we have been in a position of being oppressed for a long time. I heard that you remained silent when Shero''s Forest was burned down and hundreds of yourpatriots were ughtered, right? (Lapis)


    Lapis Frugol, this is a story from ancient times. I was yet to be bornBut my ancestors understood that it would be a hard choice. For the side that had to go outside and for the side that have to remain insideAnd yet, they had to part ways. (Serene)


    (Lapis)


    As Lapis falls silent, Serene continues with a dignified expression. There was a strong will in her voice. She certainly has the charisma befitting a Royal Princess.


    I am not asking you to forgive me. But I want you to understand. We have not abandoned them. Shero Iris FrestelNo, all the Queens who were scattered in the forests all over the world are My blood rtives. And the reason the former Queen of Yggdra decided to let the majority of the Spirit People escape outside wasTo keep the species from dying out. I understand that there are many dangers outside, but even so, it would still have been safer than being left Inside. (Serene)


    What could be more dangerous than the outside world filled with hostile races?


    Lapis isn''t interrupting her, maybe because it was the first time for Lapis to hear about it. She stares at Serene with a grim expression as if she is trying to ascertain the truth.


    Shero''s ancestors, who were members of the Royal Family of the proud Spirit People, chose to protect their people outside and parted ways with my ancestors. Still, we haven''t abandoned them. You and the people of Yggdra are still connected. That is why, although it is rarely used, we have left a means of contact. Eliza Beck (Serene)


    There, Serene''s gaze turns to Eliza, who is standing there. Even though she has brought what she had been looking for so long to Yggdra, Eliza is still going at her own pace. Even when she is suddenly called, she doesn''t raise an eyebrow. She seemed a little excited when she found the cursed item, but the difference between her being on and off was too drastic.


    Rather, why are you in your off mode when you are in front of an important person?


    Thanks for reading! Eliza normal state is having her brain switched off Only Cry can switch it back on by having her go to dangerous ce

 Chapter 326.2: Yggdra â‘¡

    Chapter 326.2: Yggdra ¢Ú


    The work you seed in is a great one. I can see it. Wandering Spirit PeopleYou areA descendant of the forest Shero ruled over, isn''t it? (Serene)


    (Eliza)


    Eliza looks at Selene with sleepy eyes and nods.


    You should at least do it right at times like this. Don''t tell me you are in afortable state right now?


    The indiscriminate curse that Shero cast was by no means excusable. But there is ample room for sympathy there. She is not the only one responsible, the people of Yggdra and the human side are responsible too. Anyway, the order we issued is herebypleted. I feel a sense of fate that she has returned at this time after being missing for so long. (Serene)


    Serene lets out a deep sigh. I wondered why they were looking for the Cursed Stone, but it seemed that it was an order from Yggdra.


    But while I am d Eliza found what she was looking for, what about Luke''s petrification. It would have been nice if the curse had been lifted together with Shero as she calmed down, but what a tactless curse.


    And then, humanNo, Cry Andrich. (Serene)


    There, Serene stares at me and melodically says.


    I heard the general story. It is said that you found the Cursed Stone and brought it to Eliza. On behalf of the people of Yggdra, I thank you as well. (Serene)


    Eh? No It is not like I did anything in particr tho''. (Cry)


    The same goes for Eliza and Kruz, but why do all Spirit People have eyes as beautiful as jewels? I feel very unsettled when they look at me like that. And what kind of exnation did Eliza give to Serene? No matter how you think about it, that uproar wasn''t as simple as me finding the Cursed Stone and bringing it to Eliza.


    For the time being, I try to deceive her with a badass smile, when Serene clears her throat slightly and says something that seems difficult to say.


    Originally, I would have given something as a thank you to Yggdra''s new brethren who helped SheroBut as I briefly said along the way, Yggdra is now facing a crisis. We have nothing to give you. (Serene)


    Ah, okay (Cry)


    I unintentionally let out a curt voice. It was just by chance that I got the Cursed Stone and I didn''te here to ask for a reward, but it is problematic that we cannot achieve our purpose ofing here. I don''t even know how long it will take for Luke to be aplete statue. If Serene cannot break the curse, we need to find another solution. For example, how about going to the main temple of the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church? Anthem''s Healing Magic is strong, but it doesn''t mean he is the top user of dispelling curses. The chances of finding out something are not zero.


    Or maybe he would be cured if we peeled off the surfaces


    When I frown and tilt my head, Serene''s expression bes cloudy, and says.


    We are really, really thankful. If you want, you can take anything from Yggdra. (Serene)


    Ah, no, I didn''t mean to (Cry)


    Not only Spirit People are said to have a strong sense of kinship, but if I were to make their queen bow her head, it could ruin our entire rtionship with Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>).


    And then, just as I was about to open my mouth in a hurry, a roar suddenly shook the air.


    Serene stiffens in surprise. The source of the sound wasLiz.


    An irritated expression on her face and her toes wrapped in her Relic are stuck in the ground. It seems that she kicked the ground with all her strength. I thought she had been listening quietly until now, but what happened?


    Serene isn''t the only one who is surprised. My heart is *<i>bakubaku</i>* pounding because of the sudden loud noise she made. Liz stands in front of Serene, who is stiff with her eyes wide open, clicks her tongue, and says.


    Your story''s too long! You''re only talking about irrelevant things, even tho'' you''re the Queen of the Spirit People, but you don''t even know what Cry-chan wantsss? See, Cry-chan, is in a bad mood now!? (Liz)


    I am not. I am not in a bad mood! Besides, I don''t want anything. I have already heard that she cannot lift the curse. Even if I ask her to do it, if it is impossible, it is impossible.


    Maybe Liz has something else she wants, but it would be too cruel to ask for it from Yggdra right now.


    No, Liz, wait a minute (Cry)


    As expected, I try to stop her, but Liz is already not hearing what I am saying.


    Her boldness is both her strength and her weakness. Completely ignoring me, Liz approaches Serene and grabs her by the cor.


    And then, ring at Serene from close range with her *<i>giragira</i>* ring eyes, Liz speaks with a strong voice.


    Who cares about your boring talk! We''re busy here, so Cry-chan is telling you to quickly guide him to that dangerous Treasure Shrine that has manifested in the World Tree! (Liz)


    I didn''t say that.


    Thanks for reading! Yeah quickly take Cry to that Treasure Shrine so he can solve the issue! I am sure he is shaking with excitement to go there.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 327.1: Yggdra â‘¢

    Chapter 327.1: Yggdra ¢Û


    Serene opens her eyes wide at Liz''s overly abusive words. She doesn''t seem to be intimidated, but she has an unusual reaction. She may have never left Yggdra, so she may not be used to talking to Hunters.


    Or rather, Liz You just want to go to the Treasure Shrine, don''t you? Well, she hasn''t been to a High-Level Treasure Shrely Or rather, she has already conquered most of the Treasure Shrines around the Imperial Capital, so for Liz, who loves the unknown, this incident might have been a godsend.


    Do you understand? The current area around the World Tree is really dangerous. The source of Mana Materials is the same as outside, but the density is different. Yggdra is the center of the world, and the Monsters that manifest there are no longer in the realm of simple Monsters. (Serene)


    What does it matter? You won''t know unless you fight them!? How can you be a Hunter if you''re afraid of powerful enemies! Riiight, Cry-chan? (Liz)


    Liz turns to me and asks for my agreement. Her light pink eyes sparkle with vitality and her face is faintly flushed. This is 20% irritation and 80% joy, riiight.


    For the time being, even if I am unwilling but give in to let you fight, our goal is, in the end, to lift Luke''s curse. I just want you to remember that.


    Serene couldn''t hide her bewilderment, as if she had never been threatened by someone grabbing her by the cor. There, Lapis, who is crossing her arms and making a difficult face, snorts and says.


    Hmph Barbaric, as usual. HoweverThose with power have a duty to exercise it, huh. It is also in line with our pride as "Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)". Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), very well. I will follow you this time. (Lapis)


    Ah Yes (Cry)


    I didn''t say anything, you know.


    However, thinking about it calmly, this might be the surest way to save Luke. And it is not like we must capture the Treasure Shrine that has manifested.


    If what Serene said is true, all we need to lift Luke''s curse is a ce. We can just secretly sneak up to the World Tree, and if there is a Phantom, we can have everyone deal with it and use that opportunity to quickly lift the curse.


    To begin with, finding a solution to the main issue is impossible. As expected, there is nothing we can do about the manifestation of a Treasure Shrine. I have indeed witnessed the birth of a Treasure Shrine, but I have never witnessed the disappearance of a Treasure Shrine. A Treasure Shrine is not something that can be destroyed by burning it down


    We-Well, it does look like we need to go below the World Tree to lift Luke''s curse (Cry)


    Seeing me reluctantlyplying, Serene shrugs her shoulders in exasperation.


    Apparently, it is true that humans are self-confident. Or should I call you a daredevil (Serene)


    You are absolutely right. Hunters think too little about their own life. I want to withdraw inside Mimic-kun.


    The Mana Materials have already reached saturation and doomsday is approaching. The Mana Materials are not limited to the vicinity of the World Tree, but it has also invaded the entire forest, even affecting the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree that we created. The number of Monsters that have been spawned is probably not just a thousand or ten thousand. The area around the World Tree is already an uncharted territory that cannot even be approached. The Spirits who built and protected Yggdra together with us have already been mostly transformedOur war efforts were of no avail. Knowing this fact, are you still willing to take up the challenge for the sake of your friend?" (Serene)


    Without noticing myplete reticence of it, Serene reconfirms my intention in a serious voice.


    What is that information just now, you said it way toote. After all, it would be faster to find a way to lift the curse outsideBut even if I stop, Liz and the others will not stop.


    Normally, this would be a scene where Luke would go out of control and Liz would reprimand him, but because Luke is not there, Liz is going out of control. And someone able to stop Liz does not exist.


    When doing my best to think about how to gently refuse her, Sytry, who has been silent up until now, raises her right hand.


    Question I have one question for you Serene-san. (Sytry)


    What might it be? (Serene)


    Serene looks at Sytry. Her face is like a doll. Sytry smiles cheerfully, puts her hands together, and says.


    The properties of Mana Material are immutable. Mana Material flows in the veins that run through the ground, and where there is power, Treasure Shrines, MonstersAnd Phantoms are born. This has not changed since ancient times. Moreover, from what I heardWhether it is to let go of your friends or prepare for war, the people of Yggdra seemed to have urately grasped the problems that the World Tree is facing and the possible future. (Sytry)


    A well-reasoned narrative. Indeed, it is as she says. I didn''t notice it at all, but Serene and the others let their friends go before Shero''s curse got out of controlSo at least a thousand years had passed.


    Serene''s eyes widen for a moment as if she has been struck dumb, but she quickly nods her head as if she has given up.


    That is right. We knew the doom that the World Tree was destined to follow. And we were working to prevent it. In fact, it would have at least Prolonged its life. However, the increase in power far exceeded our imagination. (Serene)


    I see. You have it hard. (Cry)


    Yowaningen, you''re so light-minded, desu. (Kruz)


    Even though you knew it, you couldn''t do anything about it, huh Well, these things happen.


    It is no wonder I am light-minded. I am not a party involved in this incident.


    Thanks for reading! So Cry witnesses the birth of a Treasure Shrine, and now he is going to make one disappear? What next a transforming Treasure Shrine? The fusion of multiple Treasure Shrine!? But Cry is being so chill, does he understand that he is going to the same Treasure Shrine that is inside the World Tree? No, what a stupid question, of course, he is chill about it, Master~ is god!

 Chapter 327.2: Yggdra â‘¢

    Chapter 327.2: Yggdra ¢Û


    It may be a little cold, but whether Yggdra is destroyed, after all, is of little concern to me who is based in the Imperial Capital, and this time I got involved because I happened toe here to lift Luke''s curse, but without that I would have been oblivious to the crisis the World Tree is facing and would have been rxing in the Imperial Capital. The word "Abnormal outbreak of the World Tree" certainly has a very dangerous smell, but I don''t really know what exactly is dangerous.


    The reason I am often told that I don''t have a sense of urgency is because I don''t understand anything.


    Sytry, who is always perceptive, says happily on my behalf.


    We do not live as long as "Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)", but that is why we record and verify the paths we have taken in detail. As far as I know, the civilization on this has been destroyed and reborn many times. We know nothing about the previous civilizations in detail, we can only specte from what the Treasure Shrines have manifested so we don''t know any details. What might have happened at that moment when the civilization was destroyed (Sytry)


    Kruz *<i>gokuri</i>* gulps. Everyone is drawn into Sytry''s story.


    Since a long time ago, she has like to hole up in the library to read books, but Sytry really knows a lot of things. And somehow the flow of the story seems to be getting quite weird Why do you look so happy, Sytry-chan?


    And I think Cry-san thinks the same wayBut this is what I am inferring from Serene''s story. The people of Yggdra might have seen the end of the World Tree onceThe end of the road when Mana Materials saturate. What do you think? (Sytry)


    N-No, I wasn''t thinking about that at all, you know Seriously, she always tries to lift me up at every turn she can. Normally I would deny it immediately, but now I am curious about Serene''s answer.


    When I check Serene to verify this, our eyes cross paths at that exact moment. Her endlessly transparent and quiet light green eyes are like mirrors. It reflects my dumb face.


    Our eyes met for only a few seconds. Serene gently averts her gaze with a natural gesture. I was hoping that Sytry''s guess was off the mark, but her reaction says it all.


    I look toward the World Tree, which seems to have turned into an uncharted world. When I first saw it, its sheer size and the constant leaves falling from it gave me a mystical impression, but after hearing her story, I find it frightening.


    After waiting a few dozens of seconds, Serene finally opens her mouth. Her voice, which is mixed with resignation, is enough to make even me, who has been told to not have any sense of danger, feel a sense of danger.


    You are right. The copse of the World Tree is not just a problem for Yggdra. The World Tree is the source of all earth veins, and there are only a limited number of beings who would manifest there. We, the people of Yggdra, call the Treasure Shrine that has once manifested in the World Treeand has now manifested again. The beginning of the end of the world. The ce where the god who brings disaster is bornThe Temple of Origin. It is not right now, but if things continue like this, in the not-too-distant future, the shadow of a god born from the World Tree will destroy this world''s civilization." (Serene)


    This is I just came to lift Luke''s curse, but it has turned into an outrageous story. Like the Curse incident or the Key of the Earth incident, there are too many dangers in this world.


    Regardless of the truth or falsity of what Serene said, it seems that, for once, we can''t just ignore the problem. Something must be done, but it is indeed too much for me. This is an Ark project.


    How far away is that not-too-distant future? (Cry)


    Whether it is figuring out a countermeasure or gathering forces, we need time. If the world is destroyed, it won''t matter if we can or cannot lift Luke''s petrification. As I timidly confirm with her, Serene takes a deep breath and says with a pale expression.


    It is in the not-too-distant future. ording to the records passed down to us, there is a process to the descent of the god. Its domain has already appeared, so it will appear as soon as Mana Materials umte. ording to Yggdra''s calction, it will take less than 200 yearsNo, maybe 100 years would be enough to umte it!! We should consider the worst and act ordingly! (Serene)


    !?  U-Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    100 years Huuuh. Come to think of it, you people are long-lived.


    It sounds dangerous to say that this world will end in 100 years, but I wouldn''t live for even 100 years. Liz and the others may be alive because of the power of Mana Materials, but I definitely won''t be.


    I don''t know if it is a blessing in the midst of this misfortune, but I have calmed down a little. I *<i>panpan</i>* p my hands and *<i>gururi</i>* check around me.


    At any rate, there is no point in panicking right now. I have an idea. Even if it is only 100 years, we still have time, so for now let''s start thinking about lifting Luke''s curse. (Cry)


    When I get back to the Imperial Capital, I''ll push itTell it to Ark, yup.


    Thanks for reading! Thanks Chulbom for the ko-fi! FF7 Ever Crisis is out! But it is another gacha game Oh well at least I hope it is a good game.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 328.1: Yggdra â‘£

    Chapter 328.1: Yggdra ¢Ü


    By the time the discussion ended, the sun hadpletely set.


    We climb thedder and enter the house Serene has prepared for us. It is a small house built on top of a big tree. The rooms are not luxurious, but they have all the basic furniture and seemfortable. Above all, there is a balcony from which you can step outside and see a magnificent starry sky. Unlike the Imperial Capital, there is no artificial light in Yggdra, so nothing interferes with the brilliance of the stars.


    I take a deep breath and fill my lungs with cold, fresh air. Today, I went through a lot of hardship in the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree, and in the end, an oversized bomb that could even lead to the destruction of the world was dropped on me, but looking up at the star-filled sky like this, I am d I havee this far.


    Sytry, who came with me, says with *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling eyes.


    No way, to think I would catch a glimpse of one of the causes of civilizations downfall that was unknown until now in a ce like this I thought that a race with a long lifespan might know something about it, but I am so d we came here, Cry-san! The theory of destruction by the gods suddenly takes on a lot of senses! (Sytry)


    Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    Why are you so excited? Even if it is 100 years from now, we might be destroyed


    Even so, the manifestation of a god that brings doom, huh? I wonder which one is stronger between it and the Fox God of the Lost Inn  I kinda want to know, I kinda don''t want to know.


    At any rate, I was able to secure a promise to cooperate in lifting Luke''s curse. Fortunately, the technique itself doesn''t seem to be thatplicated, and no advance preparation seems to be required like when we tried to purify Marin''s Wails at the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church.


    The question now is what to do about the powerful Phantoms that should have appeared there, but I have no choice but to leave that to Liz and Lucia.


    I would have never thought that Yggdra had such a secret I thought that the vige chiefs also had a strong faith in YggdraBut it appears that they knew everything and then withheld the information Eliza, did you know about it? (Lapis)


    No We, the "Desert Spirit People (<i>Desert Noble</i>)", have only been handed down the mission. I think they were afraid of information leakage. Indeed, it would be troublesome if the truth of the World Tree became known. (Eliza)


    Hmph I guess the reason they are revealing all this now is because there is no more reason to keep it a secret. Challenging an unwinnable foe and thinking about what happens after we perishI guess it also serves as to pass on the information, such a selfish thing to do. 100 years Just 100 years, huh? (Lapis)


    Nothing can be done in just a 100 years. (Eliza)


    After hearing Serene''s story, Lapis and Eliza are still discussing in a sullen mood. Nothing can be done in just a 100 years, you say Even I should be able to be a little stronger if I study hard for 100 years. I have never been too aware of it until now, but the difference in sensation between Spirit People and Humans is terrible. If you have 100 years, you can do anything, you know?


    There, Tino, who had been checking out the house with a curious look, perhaps due to her nature as a Thief, calls out to me timidly.


    But Master~. Leaving aside Luke Onii-sama''s disenchantment, is it really possible to do something about the Treasure Shrine that has appeared? (Tino)


    No I don''t think it is possibleee. At any rate, our goal right now is to cure Luke. The Treasure Shrine is after the secondary and tertiary priority.


    However, I can''t say that in front of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>). No, eventually I must say it, but now is not the time.


    There is still a possibility that Luke, who has been cured of the petrification, could sh the Treasure Shrine and annihte it.


    I don''t know if it will work, but I think there are a lot of possibilities, you know. The destruction of the world is at stake, let''s do the best we can. (Cry)


    !! Yes, Master~! Please let me know if there''s anything I can do! (Tino)


    Then go do something about the Treasure Shrine. (Cry)


    !? (Tino)


    !? Leader, don''t tell Tino to do something so reckless! (Lucia)


    Even though it was just a joke, Tino opens her eyes wide, and her body trembles. And there, Lucia, who has been unusually standing there absent-mindedly, intervenes without hesitation.


    Thanks for reading! Thanks Fletcher for the Ko-fi! Haha is it possible that Tino will be Cry''s trump card this time!? Or maybe Luke''s curse was in fact his trial so he can cut space-time continuum and destroy the Treasure Shrine

 Chapter 328.2: Yggdra â‘£

    Chapter 328.2: Yggdra ¢Ü


    Needless to say, the best thing I can do is to force it on Ark, but if I push it on him without doing anything, no one will be convinced of this even if it is the result of god''s n.


    To begin with, Yggdra is an uncharted region among uncharted regions. I cannot return by myself. The guide only points towards Yggdra, so I have to ask Serene and the others to fly me out of there with Magic or force myself to travel backward on the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree.


    On top of that, it seems that the number of Legendary Beasts and Magical Beasts that are free to roam have be more ferocious and their numbers are increasing due to the influence of Mana Materials in the current Drifting Road of the Divine Tree. In the first ce, it is such an emergency situation that even the guardian Spirit of Yggdra and of the Royal Family of the Spirit People has been swallowed up. Just thinking about what would happen if I, who is already unlucky, headed for such a dangerous zone, makes me want to throw up.


    And since the dangerous Drifting Road of the Divine Tree route is safer than the Treasure Shrine where we have to go to lift Luke''s curse, all I can do now is pray to the gods.


    Unaware of my feelings, Liz, who is stretching her body with her legs spread 180 degrees and her body t on the floor raises her head and says happily.


    I''m looking forward to what''s in there, right Cry-chan~? (Liz)


    She is frighteningly flexible as ever. Even though I would scream at the slightest pressure on my back Flexibility damage is one of the few attacks (?) that my Barrier Rings cannot protect.


    And I am not looking forward to it. We still have a little time, so of course we need to check out the enemy beforehand.


    Even if it is called a Treasure Shrine, the number of Phantoms walking around our desired location should vary from day to day. The fewer opponents we have to fight, the better. And here we have the perfect Thief for such a mission.


    Eliza, I am sorry but can I ask you to do a reconnaissance of the Temple of Origin for me? I want to find out the right timing and lift Luke''s curse first. (Cry)


    Alright. (Eliza)


    !? Eeeeh!? Why, why is it Eliza-chan and not meeee!? If it''s recon, I can also do iiit!? (Liz)


    Because Liz, you are going to secretly prey on some of it (Cry)


    It goes without saying that Liz''s skills as a Thief are trustworthy, but there is a part of her that considers the first attack on the Monsters as a Thief''s privilege. Eliza''s ability to detect danger is far superior, and even if it is not my order, it is probably Eliza, not Liz, who would be sent out for reconnaissance here.


    I approach Liz, who is protesting by raising her face while stretching, and put my hand on her head to calm her down.


    I will have Liz go on a rampageter If I get the chance, that is. (Cry)


    Okaaaaay. It''s a promise, okay? (Liz)


    Liz''s lips pout to show her dissatisfaction, but she *<i>petari</i>* ttens her body on the floor again. I have faced danger countless times in my adventures, but almost nothing could have been settled without a fight. I am not foolish enough to think that this time things will go well.


    Her high fighting spirit is troublesome, but I believe in Liz and the others'' fighting ability. I am sure they should be able to repel even the Phantoms of this unprecedented Treasure Shrine.


    If we seed in lifting Luke''s curse, I have to give him a suitable reason to get out of the forest. It is not like I am running away. Sometimes things can turn out better if you step back and let the situation take its course. Big cities in Zebrudia gather all kinds of human resources, so we may find a way to do something about the Temple of Origin.


    Perhaps sensing something from me, who is already ready to push this job on someone else, Kruz frowns and checks with me with a suspicious look in her eyes.


    Yowaningen, there is really a way to do something about the Treasure Shrine, right, desu? (Kruz)


    Unexpected things can happen in everything. There is no such thing as being sure at 100%. (Cry)


    Speaking of unexpected things, what was that girl who pretended to be a member of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) and took the guide from me?


    Thanks for reading! Riiiight I forgot about Adler and her group, I wonder if they are still alive Maybe they will be the ones to solve everything and all the credit will go to Cry even though he did nothing Sasuga Cry! That''s why he gave the guide to them!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 329.1: Yggdra ⑤

    Chapter 329.1: Yggdra ¢Ý


    Monsters. They are powerful beasts that oppose mankind. In a nutshell, there are many kinds of Monsters. The history of mankind is also a history of fighting against Monsters.


    Human countries and cities are basically built outside of the territories of powerful Monsters, so there are almost no opportunities for ordinary people to encounter powerful Monsters, but the rulers of this world are not humans.


    Monsters that live near boiling craters, Monsters that create powerful colonies in vast wilderness, Monsters that have taken root in abandoned ruins in deep forests, Monsters that quietly reign in vast underground caverns that stretch for hundreds of kilometers, Monsters that live hiding in human cities. Until now, Uno and the others have traveled around the world, fighting various Monsters and taking them under control.


    Rather than being simply superior or inferior in strength, Monsters have a different kind of troublesomeness to them that Phantoms that appear in Treasure Shrines do not have.


    The Drifting Road of the Divine Tree which they entered by following the guide received from Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) was both heaven and hell for Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>).


    The sound of offensive Magic attack resounded incessantly. The Magic Beasts roar, and the metallic sound of the Star Eater''s armor repelling the attack.


    The Monsters that appeared in the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree are far stronger than the monsters that Uno and the others have fought in the past. If the density of Mana Materials in the environment is different, the attributes of the Monsters that appear be also umon.


    They are probably endemic species of the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree. Among them, there are quite a lot of Monsters that are unknown even to Uno and the others who are experts on Monsters.


    Uno hides behind the Star-Eater centipede to prevent the venom spewed out by the gigantic snake Monster, and avoids the offensive Magic fired by the Spirit species that flies in the sky. Even if it is with a low estimate, ording to the Explorer Association''s Certification Level, any Magic Beasts here would probably have a strength of Level 6 or more.


    At this level, even stray bullets are dangerous. Uno and the others'' weak point is that their abilities are poorpared to the Monsters they lead. They must stay unobtrusive and must never get attacked.


    Haaa, haaa! I can''t believe so many Mythical Beasts and Spirit species appear! As expected of Spirit People''s, securityyy!! (Uno)


    No time for whining. They''reing! (Quint)


    The General of Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>)Quint Ghent''s favorite. Zork, the Dark Cyclops, strikes the Mythical Serpent Beast violently, blowing away all the other Magic Beasts that are waiting for the right timing to attack. The Star-Eater let out a high-pitched roar, threatening the swarming Monsters.


    However, the Monsters of the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree show no signs of retreating.


    Quint''s Zork and Adler''s partner, the Star-Eater Centipede, are Monsters that had ruled a territory. A Monster would instinctively sense the difference in power and should be a little pressured, but this was the first time such things happened.


    Currently, Uno and the others have used most of the Monsters to stop Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>). We can still endure it because Zork and the Star-Eater still have strength left, but it''s already the fifth time we''ve been attacked. Moreover, the number of Magic Beasts attacking at once is steadily increasing. At this rate, we would be out of luck.


    The serpent, which should have been blown away by Zork''s blow, calmly rises up. For it to receive Zork''s blow which specializes in physical strength and remain unaffected, it has a terrifying endurance. Although the damage it received shouldn''t be zero, you can see its unchanging fighting spirit in those inorganic eyes.


    Hh Adler, there is something wrong with these guys. They don''t seem to feel any fear or pain at all! (Quint)


    Something must have happened. There''s too much Mana Materials here. It''s not as simple as because they are right on top of the earth vein. Right, Uno? (Adler)


    Adler is right. The Holy Spirit user, Uno''s eyes have a special power to see what is originally invisible. The space seems to be distorted by mystic arts, but in Uno''s eyes, a powerA torrent of Mana Material could be clearly seen flowing in from one direction.


    In a normal Treasure Shrine, you can see the power rising from the earthFrom the earth vein, but now the power is clearly flowing in from the outside.


    There is no doubt that it is strengthening the Monsters in this Drifting Road of the Divine Tree. Mana Materials semipulsively change creatures. If this is due to the mystic arts of Spirit People, then it is an outrageous act.


    Yes! I can feel a huge amount of Mana Materials interfering with the spell from over there! This must be because the Spirit People are forcibly strengthening the Monsters in order to increase their defenses! (Uno)


    I raise my arm and point in the direction where Mana Materials is flowing. The details of their technique are unknown, but even Spirit People would never expect someone to have eyes that could see through Mana Materials.


    Adler, why don''t we go back after all!? If we follow the path indicated by that thing we received, we won''t be attacked by Monsters, right!? (Quint)


    Then what''s the point? Our objective is to secure new forces, so if we follow the path indicated by the guide, we''ll be right where Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) wants us to be. If we want to escape, we can always do it whenever we want. (Adler)


    Well That''s true, but (Quint)


    Adler frowns at Quint''s unusually reasonable suggestion. Then she turns her lips into a smirk andughs.


    Rather, isn''t it more interesting! Even if Spirit People are involved, nothing''s changed from what it has always been! We''ll surpass them, subjugate them, and make them our servants. That''s how we got stronger! That''s how it has been and that''s how it''ll continue to be! If we subjugate the Mythical and Magical Beasts here, we''ll beInvincible. (Adler)


    That''s true, but There''s no end to iiit! (Uno)


    The de of wind that is shot slips through the Star Eater''s defense, slightly injuring Adler''s cheek and making blood drip from the wound. The Star Eater''s defense is irond, but there is no way it can cover everything. Moreover, the enemies outnumber us.


    Adler-sama!! (Uno)


    I call out her name without a second thought. However, Adler does not move an eyebrow and her mouth still shows the same deep smile.


    Then, as if to take the ce of its master, the Star-Eater Centipede, which until now has been coiling itself up to Adler and the others to protect us, began to move.


    One of the strongest Monsters that reigned in ancient timesYuden, the Star-Eater Centipede.


    There was no need for any orders. Living in the ancient ruins where Adler once unraveled ancient documents, she unearthed it. The Monster that has been a ruler lifts itself up, bends, and elerates all at once.


    Its skin boasts a strength far beyond that of ordinary metal, and its instantaneous power leaves even sound behind. Its giant body crumbles cliffs, blows trees away and knocks down all the Mythical and Magical Beasts around it. No matter how much Mana Materials those Monsters have been enhanced with, their raw performance is not the same. After surviving for hundreds of thousands of years, this Monster''s abilities have already surpassed dragons, the strongest species.


    The Magic Beasts that easily withstood Zork''s fall down and don''t move at all. Their bodies are covered with countless holes. As it mowed down its victims, Yuden''s sharp legs pierced their skins. The Star-Eater Centipede possesses a powerful poison. This poison which can easily incapacitate even a high-ranking Mythical Beast is one of the reasons why people in ancient times feared the Star-Eater Centipede as one of the strongest Magic Beasts.


    However, the Monsters aren''t dead yet. Star-Eater uses multiple poisons. It is because if they are killed, they cannot be incorporated into the army.


    So strong. Without a doubt, it is in the highest rank among the Magic Beasts that exist in this world. Overwhelming power with high vitality that allows it to survive even if its body is torn apart. Moreover, it also has the ability to use multiple poisons to suppress its enemies. It even took on Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) onught. Even in this vast world, there is almost no one who can defeat Yuden head-on.


    The ones which survived Zork''s attacks were dealt with a single blow. As always, what a monster. (Quint)


    Adler snorts at Quint, who groans somewhat with regret.


    However, it didn''t work on Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>). Uno, try to convince these guys we just defeated. They won''t be able to defeat them if they are so easily beaten by Yuden, but if there are a lot of them, they can at least harass them. Aaah, you don''t have to go overboard to convince them. Apparently, there are plenty of Magic Beasts here. (Adler)


    Roger thaaat. Weeell, although, I don''t know if I''ll be able to convince them (Uno)


    Subduing Magic Beats is difficult. Many of them are difficult tomunicate with, and it depends on yourpatibility and luck. The trick to make Monsters submit is to show off your power and engrave a hierarchical rtionship with them. Many Monsters instinctively seek power.


    Now that we have shown Yuden''s overwhelming power, the negotiations will likely be more favorable.


    Thanks for reading! Yooooooooo right after posting the previous chapter I saw FF7 Rebirth trailer and I''m so hype!! Welp looks like I gotta take 2 weeks of leave beginning of March

 Chapter 329.2: Yggdra ⑤

    Chapter 329.2: Yggdra ¢Ý


    I breathe a sigh of relief at the fact that there aren''t any Monsters bigger than the Star-Eater Centipede. The chances of a Guide dying are the highest when they encounter a being of a higher rank than the Monster they are leading. It is at that time that the true worth of a Guide is put to the test.


    Then, Adler suddenly turned her gaze to Uno. I have a bad feeling about her quietly shining eyes. Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) seems to be pushed around a lot, but Uno and the others are also pushed around a lot by Adler.


    However, the other side can use offensive Magic. So there is no point in increasing the number of halfling soldiers, huhUno, you said earlier that Mana Materials is pouring in from the other side, right? (Adler)


    I did say that Don''t tell me (Uno)


    Adler narrows her eyes and says to Uno, whose cheeks are involuntarily twitching. No one can stop Adler when she looks like this.


    I don''t know what''s out there, but if there''s the source of Mana Materials, that means that''s where the strongest Monsters are, right? It''s perfect if we head there while building up our strength. (Adler)


    Her words are full of confidence. Certainly, she has a point, but that is only if everything goes ording to the n. It is too dangerous. I roughly understand the strength of the monsters in the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree. And so far, no one can match the Star-Eater, but we don''t know what will happen if we go deeper. Even if no Monster stronger than Yuden appeared, whether Uno and the others would be safe after those fierce battles is another story.


    In the first ce, it is uncertain whether it is possible to stay sober in the middle of this concentration of Mana Materials. There is a good chance that we would be hit by the Mana Materials and be unable to move during the course of the trip. Just thinking about it for a moment, many concerns popped into my mind.


    However, Adler said that while understanding all this.


    It can''t be helped, if Adler says so, let''s do it. In any case, now that I''ve seen the Monsters here, I can''t bring myself to go outside and collect weak Monsters. (Quint)


    Quint, who has been saying the opposite earlier, sighs and draws the sword at his waist. I guess he intends to fight alongside Zork, his servant. Quint is the type of Guide who gained the Monsters'' trust by showing his back.


    As long as those two are willing to, there is nothing Uno can do to block their tracks. Uno''s Monsters'' ability is extremely powerful, but they are not suitable forbat, and it is impossible to use them continuously.


    If anything happens, we''ll run away right away, okaaaay? We can''t afford to be wiped out in a ce like thiiis. (Uno)


    I know, Uno. I know that the Star-Eater can fight well here. We still have enough supplies. Let''s eat up all the Monsters and show that man who so tantly looks down on us what we can do. (Adler)


    In this era where Treasure Hunters are active, Treasure Shrines are something that attracts attention.


    Research on Treasure Shrines and Relics is being conducted in many countries around the world, and the Explorer Association is often asked to conduct surveys in them. As a result, although there are still many mysteries and irregrities, the current Explorers Association has be able to derive general trends from the general characteristics of a Treasure Shrine.


    The difficulty level of a Treasure Shrine can be roughly estimated from its appearance. And among all the Treasure Shrines, the one that is considered the most dangerous is.


    That is definitely a Temple-type Treasure Shrine. The power of the Mana Materials is at this level, so I expected it, butThe information being passed on by Yggdra is credible. (Eliza)


    Eliza, who went to do a recon on the Treasure Shrine in the morning and returned, says with a tired look on her face.


    Temple-type Treasure Shrine. It has few gimmicks, but it is a Treasure Shrine known for creating one of the strongest types of Phantoms. It is also a high-ranking type of Treasure Shrine like a Castle-type Treasure Shrine, but what it differs from a Castle-type is that the Phantom that appears as the boss has power that is close to that of a god, and that the Treasure Shrine will copse when the boss is defeated.


    In most cases, the capture of a Temple-type Treasure Shrine is a historic aplishment. The Treasure Shrine that was once conquered by the Rodin family, and the reason which led to that family being called the bloodline of the heroThe Star Temple is also a Temple-type, and the Holy King''s Hall, which was conquered by Exceed Sequence, a Level 10 Hunter who is now called one of the strongest Hunters, is also one of the Temple-type Treasure Shrine. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Of course, there seems to be a wide range of Temple-type ones, but this is not a Treasure Shrine that can be easilypleted by the Members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>).


    Liz, who came with Eliza, frowns and says with a serious expression.


    It seems that a significant number of Phantoms have already manifested, and well, it''s tough Yeah. It''s pretty much impossible, so it might be the perfect target for the next raid for Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)! (Liz)


    I see By the way, the one I have asked to do a recon is Eliza, you know? (Cry)


    Maybe her nature as a Thief was itching her, but I wish you would stop casually apanying her.


    Eh, it''s too dangerous for Eliza-chan to be alone and since I left the main part to Eliza-chan, there''s no problem, right? Because I''m just her escort! (Liz)


    Un, un, that''s right By the way, what the hell happened with Tino in the back who looks like she is about to die.


    When ites to Treasure Shrines, Liz and the others are professionals among professionals. Even in Zebrudia, no one has conquered a High-Level Treasure Shrine as well as they have. They have a wealth of knowledge and experience, so their assessments are trustworthy. With a high fighting spirit and self-confidence, Liz will not say that it is impossible if there is even the slightest chance of being able to capture it, so she must have found the Temple of Origin to be a very dangerous Treasure Shrine just by looking at it for a moment.


    Eliza sighs deeply and says.


    We don''t have to go all the way to the back to lift the curse. Luke can be cured even near the entrance. All we need is for Serene to receive the power emitted by the World Tree. (Eliza)


    Welp, can''t be helped. If we leave Luke-chan out and conquer a Temple-type Treasure Shrine, Luke-chan is gonna sullyter (Liz)


    ! Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    Aaaah, so it is okay if she is near the entrance Thank god. If it is like this, it seems that it will work out.


    Liz seems to be convinced too, so all that is left is the timing of it. Unexpectedly, it will be going well without a hitch, maybe?


    Sytry, who has shrewdly asked Serene for permission to browse Yggdra''s book collection, says while looking at a book.


    Once Luke-san''s petrification is lifted, we have to do something about the Treasure Shrine next This is my first time with a Temple-type Treasure Shrine, but if the legend is true, then even before its power umtes, the source of the Treasure ShrineThe sleeping god should exist in the deepest part of it If we can do something about it, the power will dissipate and the Treasure Shrine will disappear. If it was a normal Treasure Shrine, it would have been difficult to destroy it, but it is fortunate that it is a Temple-type one. (Sytry)


    Is that something that can be easily dealt with? (Cry)


    As far as I know, there are no sessful examples. It seems that the sleeping god is a mass of unstable energy. Even if it is before its awakening, a god is still a god, so if we attack it carelessly, a radius of hundreds of kilometers will be burned to ashes. However, if the world can be protected with a small sacrifice, then maybe we should do itThat''s right! When you think about it, that means Cry-san will be the first one to seed! (Sytry)


    Isn''t that idea crazy?


    And there, I blink my eyes.


    No, wait a sec? I would like to say that if there are no sessful examples, it shouldn''t be done, but a radius of hundreds of kilometers being burned to ashes, huh Normally, it should be something fearful, but could it be that a Barrier Ring can withstand it? If it is a Barrier Ring, I have enough stock for Liz and the others, so even if it is just a little, I feel like I am starting to see hope.


    Well, if it doesn''t work, let''s leave it to the next generation.


    Kuu So Serene said she wants you to decide when to do it. (Eliza)


    When to do it, huh. She is a Spirit People of standing. It doesn''t seem to be a big ceremony, but there are probably preparations to do.


    There is still some time before Luke ispletely turned to stone. If possible, I would like to carry out the operation when there are few Phantoms.


    How many Phantoms did you see today? (Cry)


    Eliza is silent for a while as I timidly check with her, but then answers with a heavy voice.


    Near the entrance, there are about 300 mysterious Magic Beasts that I have never seen before. However, there is still an unidentifiable presence from inside the Treasure Shrine. The chances of being able to fight them head-on and lift the curse are Probably a little less than 50%. (Eliza)


    50%, huh Should we be happy that we still have 50% of being sessful?


    However, I am the kind of guy who runs into trouble at every request that seems to be non-problematic.


    Liz, Sytry, Lucia, Tino, and Anthem are all waiting for my answer. It is the Leader''s role to make decisions at times like this. I nced at the statue of Luke enshrined in a corner of the room and said with a badass smile.


    We will wait for the right time. Now is not the time. (Cry)


    I am sorry for Luke, but I can''t deal with 300 mysterious Monsters. Until the best time to do ites, I will need you to wait a little longer as a stone.


    Thanks for reading! Hmmm Adler going to the deeper part and Cry waiting for the number of Phantom to decrease A coincidence? I THINK NOT!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 330.1: Random Number Adjustment â‘¡

    Chapter 330.1: Random Number Adjustment ¢Ú


    Yggdra. The country, which is considered a legend among humans, is a city of even greater significance to Spirit People.


    Currently, most of the Spirit People have built settlements deep in the forests of various ces and live quietly, but the existence of Yggdra is passed down from generation to generation. Depending on the location, abilities, temperaments, and sometimes evennguages may differ, but that alone remains the same.


    ording to what it is said, it is the hometown of all "Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)". The great city that forms the basis of the world.


    Yggdra is a legendary city even for Spirit People. It is the first time for Kruz Argen and the other Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) to visit Yggdra. No, most likely the parents of our parents and even their parents have never visited this ce. It was not until the incident in which Shero cast her curse that the humans began to be more aware of Spirit People, but long before that, Spirit People from all over the world had already parted ways with Yggdra.


    Yggdra wasn''t only rejecting humans. Rather, the admiration for Yggdra is probably much stronger among Spirit People who grew up hearing its legend from their childhood.


    Only those who have made significant contributions to the Spirit People race can enter Yggdra. Therefore, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) continued to search for Shero''s Cursed Stone while working as a Hunter. There were many other Spirit People who were looking for the Cursed Stone. I never thought that I would be allowed to enter Yggdra as someone''s plus one, but what the queen of Yggdra said was even more shocking.


    I walk through Yggdra which I have dreamed of. Fresh air and breeze are caressing my cheeks. The houses built on therge trees that have grown with plenty of sunlight were a different sight from the forest where I was born and raised, but it strangely makes me feel nostalgic.


    Countless years have already passed since the Spirit People from Yggdra were scattered all over the world. Leaving aside the old people, the young ones like Kruz do not blindly believe in Yggdra. Just as Lapis asked Serene a tough question, I was not without frustration. Among the viges of Spirit People, there are even viges that were attacked to obtain information about Yggdra.


    However, I am not so cold-hearted that I don''t feel anything when I hear Serene''s side of the story.


    There is probably no lie in what Serene said. I wasn''t entirely convinced, but I understood. And Spirit People do not abandon their people. Now that we know that the transformation of the World Tree will bring about a cmity that could destroy civilization, and now that we know that Serene and the people of Yggdra have been working hard to stop it, the responsibility to stop the cmity also falls on Kruz and the others.


    Maybe,pared to Serene and the people of Yggdra, who have been bathed in the power of the World Tree for many years, our Magic power might not be that great. But, we have experience and have a proven track record of capturing various Treasure Shrine. And above all, we have the friends we have made outside. If we work together, we should definitely be able to prevent the manifestation of the cmity.


    When we first left the Imperial Capital, Astor and the others, who had been skeptical about Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) ability andined about it, had already recognized his power.


    On top of stopping the rampaging Spirit and rescuing our people who had been captive in its body, he epted the request from the Spirit, which wouldn''t have been strange if he refused it, without making any displeased face. In the first ce, this is Spirit People''s problem. Right now, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) is prepared to entrust their life to Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). Of course, I have no intention of sparing the effort in lifting Luke''s curse.


    For humans, the Mana Materials is too dense but it is just right for Spirit People.


    One week has passed since we were in Yggdra and we explored the town, investigated past incidents of the rampaging World Tree, gathered supplies from the nearby forest, and meditated to improve our Magic powers.


    Astor, who had originally been the first to pick a fight with Cry, says with a difficult expression on her face.


    By the way, Kruz When is Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) going to make his move? We are all ready and waiting for it (Astor)


    That''s Not something I would know, desu. (Kruz)


    I also worry about that.


    For the past week, Cry had sent Eliza and the others to the Treasure Shrine for reconnaissance every day, postponing the operation. The one who turned into a statue is a Member of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) and his childhood friend. So he should want him to return to normal as soon as possible, but no matter how much time passes, he doesn''t even show any sign of getting ready. Every day he takes a walk in Yggdra, shuts himself up in his room, and makes small talk with Serene, so just looking at him being soid back makes me uneasy.


    After what I said, Astor said as if mocking me.


    What Kruz, even you don''t know? Even though you talk about him every time something happened (Astor)


    Sh-Shut up! I''m not always talking about him, desu! And it''s not like I know nothing either, desu. (Kruz)


    Yowaningen''s way of thinking is unique. As might be expected, he is sometimes referred to as the Divine Strategist and to be honest, there are many things that even Kruz, who has known him for a reasonable amount of time, does not understand.


    However, Kruz has already experienced something simr to this time extension.


    I will never forget that Emperor''s escort request. Just before boarding the airship, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) negotiated with Franz to extend the departure date.


    In retrospect, I do not know what the purpose of that extension was about. It would indeed be too simplistic to think that it was just to bump against the Lost Inn or to put us on a trial. What he got by extending the departure was a strange Staff and in the end, it didn''t help us in any way. If that was really his true purpose, then it would mean that Yowaningen really did everything in his power to provoke Kruz.


    Anyway, as a result, the traitors were exposed and the meeting ended sessfully. Everything went well in a roundabout way.


    I choose my words and soothe Astor, who might at any point go have a direct talk with him.


    Yowaningen must be Waiting for the right timing, desu. It was the samest time too, desu. (Kruz)


    Right timing? What kind of timing? I heard that he checks the number of Phantoms every dayDon''t tell me he is waiting for the timing when the number of Phantoms is decreasing? How could he possibly know about that. (Astor)


    Astor says with a skeptical expression. The other Members nod their heads in agreement, but I am of the same opinion.


    Phantoms are the result of the umtion of Mana Materials and are not living beings. Although it is known that they are generated by umting Mana Materials, it is not known how much Mana Materials must be umted for them to be generated, and in the first ce.


    One of my friends frowns and says.


    In the first ce, is it possible that the number of Phantom will be reduced in this Treasure Shrine? (Starlight Member 1)


    That''s right. Leaving aside the case of an ordinary Treasure Shrine, it is hard to imagine that the number of Phantoms would decrease. Indeed, if it is in an ordinary Treasure Shrine, the number of Phantom could decrease. It is said that this phenomenon urs when the Mana Materials that make up the Treasure Shrine dissipate into the air and its density temporarily decreases, but this is not the case here.


    The center of all earth veins. The Temple of Origin that has manifested under the World Tree has an excessively high concentration of Mana Materials. Far from dispersing, if Serene''s story is true, the amount of Mana Material flowing into the Temple of Origin is steadily increasing. If we continue to wait, the number of Phantoms will only increase.


    Time is not on Kruz''s side. This time, the target is a Temple-type Treasure Shrine that boasts the highest degree of difficulty to conquer.


    Maybe, Yowaningen is waiting for more Phantoms to appear and give Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) a trial.


    I shake my head and erase the thoughts that suddenlye to my mind. I don''t know what Cry Andrich has in his mind. There is only one thing I know.


    Of everyone in Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), I am the one with the most experience in the Infinite Trials.


    Even I can''t predict the details of it, desu. One thing I do know for sureFrom now on, we''ll see something interesting that no one can imagine, desu. Be prepared for it, desu. (Kruz)


    I smile as I remember my past experiences. However, against my will, that smile only turned into a tense one.


    Thanks for reading! Oooh a Kruz POV. She really has been traumatized by her escort mission with Cry. But it''s funny how Starlight consider Kruz as their Cry expert. Tchao  plus !

 Chapter 330.2: Random Number Adjustment â‘¡

    Chapter 330.2: Random Number Adjustment ¢Ú


    Time flies by in the blink of an eye. Yggdra is a much safer ce than I had imagined, and I soon got used to the townscape, which was unfamiliar to me at first.


    Spirit People endorse coexistence with nature. And the streets of Yggdra are the embodiment of that. Compared to the Imperial Capital, time flows calmly, the town is filled with fresh air and water, and the sight of bright greenery and blooming flowers may seem like a paradise on earth to some people. Even I, who usually enjoys the benefits of civilization''s conveniences, feel that I can happily spend my vacation here.


    It has been a week since I came to Yggdra. I rarely had the chance to meet the residents. Even on the rare asions I see them, they would run away immediately, but ording to Serene, it seems that Yggdra doesn''t have that many residents in the first ce.


    Originally, the race of Spirit People is said to have a longer lifespan than humans, but has lower reproductive capacity and are fewer in number. Yggdra seems to have restricted entry and exit from the outside world and the number of people may have gradually decreased.


    I thought the city would be a little boring for Hunters hungry for stimtion, but my friends'' reactions weren''t bad either. It is easily understandable for Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) as they admire this ce, but it seems that Liz and the others also have a lot to see, such as vegetation and magic technology.


    And most of all, what I didn''t expect was that Serene was very cooperative with us. It may be because I listened to the Spirits'' request (Well, I didn''t actually listen to it), but it seems that she was originally interested in the outside world herself. Serene''s gaze didn''t contain any kind of contempt for humans, like the gaze of a Spirit People we can meet outside.


    A Treasure Shrine is the result of the umtion of Mana Material. The World Tree originally had the ability to smooth the flow of Mana Material, but by using the approach of consuming the Mana Materials without letting it umteWe prevented the manifestation of Treasure Shrine and Phantoms. The Drifting Road of the Divine Tree that you have taken through is a spell constructed to block intruders from the outside while also at the same time consuming a vast amount of Mana Materials that the World Tree cannot handle. (Serene)


    I listen to Serene''s story while bathing in the sunlight in the central square of Yggdra. Anthem and I are just decorations, but Sytry and Lucia are listening with serious faces, so there is nothing I can say. Besides, it isn''t like I ampletely uninterested in what Serene is saying. I don''t understand when it is about difficult subjects, but even I have a thirst for knowledge. And I heard that the magic technologies possessed by Spirit People far exceed those of humans, and it seems that it was true.


    Lucia groans at what Serene says.


    I see I did think That the scale of the spell wasn''t normal. Leaving aside a simple road connecting to Yggdra, connecting it to forests all over the world would require a huge amount of Magic power to maintain it. (Lucia)


    Fufu No matter how talented the Magi is, it is impossible to maintain the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree. The Drifting Road of the Divine Tree is connected to the World Tree through the earth''s veins and is maintained by its power. Of course, even if we say they are connected, they are made so that you can''t directly go to the World Tree without going through YggdraAlthough the other day I said that Yggdra was created to protect the World Tree, to be more precise, you could say that we have a symbiotic rtionship. (Serene)


    In a human country Research on the separation of Mana Materials is prohibited, isn''t iiit It is because it is too dangerous and there are a lot of hard-headed people (Sytry)


    Sytry frowns and shrugs her shoulders. I have heard that research and investigation into Mana Materials are considered to be semi-prohibited and are strictly supervised and bound byw. This is in light of all the Mana Materials-rted idents that have urred around the world.


    It is not unreasonable. Mana material is too much power even for us Spirit People. The form that created the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree and Yggdra''s superior magic technologies are all the result of desperate measures. It is said that the guardian Spirit of Yggdra, the one who swallowed me a week agoMilles didn''t have that much power at first. It is said that she reached her current level as a result of continuously absorbing the energy flowing from the earth''s veins. And ording to our observations, the amount of Mana Materials flowing through the earth''s veins is slowly but surely increasing. We do not know the cause, but it may be inevitable for this world to perish." (Serene)


    In a hundred years? (Cry)


    I unintentionally interrupt her. Serene *<i>zokuri</i>* shudders and looks at me, then says with a very serious expression.


    Yes. In a hundred years. (Serene)


    After all, it is indeed a hundred years from now on. A hundred years, huh It is so far away. I wonder what the world will be like in a hundred years. I don''t think she is lying, but it is too far in the future to really feel it.


    While I am sighing, Serene looks at me with a puzzled expression.


    You people Humans are so strange. How can you not fear the imminent destruction that lies before youThere are quite a few people in Yggdra who have abandoned this country out of fear. Even if they abandon Yggdra, if the God of Destruction appears, there There would be no ce to run to. (Serene)


    Even I am afraid of the destruction. ButYeah, it is something that wille one day (Cry)


    Although it is apparently far off in the future


    You are very optimistic, aren''t you? Are all humans like that? (Serene)


    No, well, I am sure there will be a big fuss if I report back to my country, you know? (Cry)


    Franz-san will definitely make a big fuss. I can picture the panic state he will have in my mind, so I can''t help but smile.


    It is not something I am proud to say, but after all, I, who is just a Hunter, and he, who is a noble of arge country, have a different sense of responsibility. When I return to the Imperial Capital, I will send a letter to Franz-san, yup. Not knowing what I am thinking in my mind, Serene speaks as if she is impressed.


    I see I heard about it, but being a Hunter is amazing. (Serene)


    It is because Cry-san is not just any simple Hunter! He didn''t dive into so many battlefields just for show. He has solved many big cases (Sytry)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    Sytry answers with pride on my behalf. Well, it is true that I am definitely not just any simple Hunter, in a bad sense of the term that is.


    However, with all that said, it is true I have dived into the battlefields and it was thanks to the power of my friends that every single case has been solved. Moreover, it is not as if everything has been resolved peacefully. But well, I think the people who bring those troublesome matters to me are at fault too


    Lucia sighs deeply as I try to pass it by in silence with a smile on my face because it looks like another troublesome exchange will ur if I make an excuse.


    Haaa Seriously, this Leader. So, when are we going to remove Luke-san''s curse? It has already been One week. (Lucia)


    I totally agree. It is not like I don''t want to lift the curse either. I want to quickly lift the curse and return to the Imperial Capital.


    However, although I have Eliza and the others scouting every day, so far there has been no sign of a decrease in the number of Phantoms in the Treasure Shrine. Eliza''s estimate of a 50% sess rate on the first day was the best she gave me, and since then it has been steadily declining. Apparently, far from decreasing, the number of Phantoms seems to be gradually increasing little by little.


    If something like this was going to happen, I wish I had carried out the n on the first day, but it is toote now.


    Oh well, let''s do it the next time the number of enemies decreases. It is not like it is going to keep increasing forever.


    And there, I suddenly noticed something different about Lucia''s appearance. Delightful white skin and long ck hair, a characteristic to the profession of Magi. Her clothes are the same as usual, but.


    Huh? Lucia, are you feeling kind of tired? (Cry)


    I feel like her voice isn''t as energetic as usual. Lucia has always been a hard-working girl who tends to put up with anything, so I can somehow understand her just with the atmosphere around her. Lucia''s eyes widen when I say that and she hesitantly says.


    Yes, well, my body, is just a little bit heavy. The Mana Material Intoxication My body is used to it, so if it is for a short period of time, there is no problem, but if I stay for a week, as expected that is (Lucia)


    It is because even among everyone in Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), Lucia-chan is one of the best to absorb Mana Materials. Mine is lower than Lucia, so I am still fine But I can feel a little bit of it. Well, there is no other way to get over Mana Materials Intoxication than to wait for your body to get ustomed to it. (Sytry)


    Sytry rushes over to Lucia holding her forehead and peers into her eyes.


    I see Mana Materials Intoxication, huh? I had been warned about it by Kruz, but since everyone seemed to be fine, Ipletely forgot about it.


    It doesn''t seem like the impact is that great yet, but staying in Yggdra for a long time might be bad. I am totally fine tho''.


    Lucia makes a small cough, firmly looks at me, and says.


    Leader, I can still move now. It would be helpful if you could execute the operation as soon as possible. (Lucia)


    Right. (Cry)


    As long as Luke is petrified, Lucia is the cornerstone of our attack. This time, we have strong allies like Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) and Serene, but it is better to have more strength.


    Yosh, if there are no major problems with today''s reconnaissance, we will execute the operation tomorrow.


    I have been waiting for a week for the number of enemies to decrease, but there is no sign that the Phantoms are decreasing, but rather they are increasing. There is even a time limit now. It is better to execute the operation while Lucia can still move, rather than waiting any longer and having the situation worsen.


    Just as I made up my mind, Eliza, who has just returned from today''s reconnaissance, enters the za.


    Eliza, who is the main scout for recon, and Liz, who is the escort. Tino, who has been taken with them for study, looks exhausted. It is a group I have been seeing since I asked them to scout the area, but it seems that the situation is different this time.


    When Liz approaches me with a short run, she looks me in the eye and says after lightly adjusting her disordered breathing.


    Cry-chan, it''s terrible! The number of Phantoms seems to be decreasing from yesterday! Did you do something? (Liz)


    It''s true. The number up until yesterday seems like a lie There may still be some inside, but there are only a few of them as far as I can see. With that number, it should be easy to buy some time Should be. (Eliza)


    Eh? Seriously?


    I unintentionally look again at them with my eyes blinking, but there is no way Eliza or Liz would joke about this. Lucia, Sytry, and Serene also have a *<i>pokan</i>* nk expressions. Anthem, who is sitting cross-leg on the ground, frowns.


    I don''t know why, but it seems that luck is on my side. My predictions have rarely been correct, but maybe it is thanks to my daily behavior? Have I done anythingtely?


    In any case, I cannot let this opportunity pass by. I clear my throat and look around.


    It seems the time is ripe. Tomorrow, we will execute the operation to lift Luke''s curse. (Cry)


    Now all that''s left is for the resurrected Luke to cut through the Treasure Shrine and it will be perfect.


    Thanks for reading! When Cry smiles badassly without saying anything this is what everyone else thinks he is thinking: What just a 100 years before the end, ez! I got this!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 331.1: Lifting the Curse

    Chapter 331.1: Lifting the Curse


    And then the day came.


    I wake up to the sunlight shining through therge windows. I get up from the slightly hard bed and stretch a lot.


    I am in perfect physical condition. It has been a long time since I visited a High-Level Treasure Shrine, so I am quite unsettled mentally, but if I use the Perfect Vacation, this problem will be resolved.


    It is alright, the wind is blowing on our side. Either way, a Treasure Shrine is a dangerous ce. But there is no better time than now to lift Luke''s curse.


    I need to be determined. I can''t do anything even if I apany them to the Treasure Shrine, but as long as everyone else is going, the option of me, their Leader, to stay here does not exist.


    I *<i>pan</i>* p my cheek and get fired up. I have already charged my Relicst night, so I am ready to go.


    I got dressed and put on the Perfect Vacation. I leave the bedroom and go to the living room.


    The living room is already empty. Only Mimic-kun, who had been left in a corner, greets me (Although he pretends to be a normal treasure chest).


    Most likely they got up early in the morning to prepare for the fight. Besides preparations such as arranging the necessary items, conditioning oneself is also an important process for survival.


    For Lucia it is meditation, for Liz it is light exercises, for Anthem it is prayers, for Luke it is swings, etc First-ss hunters often have a ritual to switch to their full power. Since Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) often encounters sudden idents and is forced to fight, everyone is used to turning on the switch in an instant, but this time we may see Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) at even more full force than usual.


    When it is time everyone will surely gather together. It is still a little early but I don''t have anything to do, so I take Mimic-kun, who is all alone in the living room, and head to Serene''s meeting ce.


    Serene''s meeting ce is on the outskirts of Yggdra. It is a small glowing spring surrounded by lush vegetation. The clear, almost impurity-free surface of the water glistens in the sunlight.


    It seems that this is the best power spot in Yggdra.


    They say that Spirit People get their power from Mother Nature. Serene stands in the center of the spring with sacred air and looks up at the sky. A quiet atmosphere with no one to disturb her. It is a harmonious scene, like a masterpiece.


    Even I, who doesn''t have that much interest in Spirit People, couldn''t help but open my eyes wide and hold my breath.


    Perhaps that is Serene Yggdra Frestel''s pre-battle ritual. A powerful Magi has a different atmosphere around them. Even I, who could not properly discern her and didn''t feel anything when I first saw her, could clearly see that Serene''s power is clearly sufficient.


    A small crystal bottle is ced near the spring. It is already empty inside. Maybe noticing that I am looking at it, Serene exins while looking up at the sky.


    It is an elixir made from the leaves of the World Tree. We, Spirit People from Yggdra, take in the power of the World Tree and be one with nature, thereby allowing us to gain temporary power. Cry Andrich. I am truly sorry that you, who found Shero''s Cursed Stone and returned her to her home country, have been dragged into this. (Serene)


    You are being so uptight. Don''t worry about it, I was Just doing whatever I wanted. (Cry)


    In other words, when the curse is lifted, I will return to the Imperial Capital to force it on Ark, but did she get the message? Yeah, I don''t think it gets across. I would feel nothing if she said it in a quarrelsome attitude like the Spirit People in the outside world, but when I hear her sincere voice, I feel as if I am someone dirty.


    I am also a member of Yggdra''s Royal Family. In order to at least repay your kindness, I will make sure to lift the curse Shero has cast. (Serene)


    You don''t have to get so worked up about it If it doesn''t work out, we will figure out another way. (Cry)


    For now, I have confirmed that Luke''s inner voice can still be heard with Round World and it looks like he will hold on for a while. Apparently, even though he is petrified, he can still see what is going on outside, so the voiceing from inside the statue frequently shouts that he is going to sh the Treasure Shrine.


    You know you can say something else, you know? Like a message for us or something


    Oh yeah, does that elixir also work on humans too? We are fighting against a powerful enemy today and I don''t think there will be a problem, but I want to make sure we have done everything possible. (Cry)


    Even if it doesn''t work on Lucia, it will work on Kruz and the others, and Sytry will probably be very interested in it. Serene looks at me with a slightly mncholy expression at the suggestion I made casually and says.


    Yes, I think it works But unfortunately, there is no more elixir. The one I took was thest one. But if the World Tree returns to normal, I can make it again (Serene)


    Eh!? (Cry)


    Thest one? Don''t tell me it is a very valuable item.


    And you used that elixir for us? Shouldn''t you have used it to do something about the World Tree? Serene smiles at me as I frown.


    There is no problem. One elixir will not do anything about the current situation. We have already tried it many times. Rather than leaving it as a useless elixir, it is better to use it for our new friend. Shero''s curse is powerful. I will not have the time to try to lift the curse multiple timesBut with the current me, I should definitely be able to lift the curse that Shero has cast. (Serene)


    Y-Yes It''d be a great help. (Cry)


    ? Somehow you aren''t looking energetic, are you? (Serene)


    I can''t help but look away. Of course, I would lose my energy I n to return to the Imperial Capital once Luke''s curse is sessfully lifted. If I made her use herst elixir, it would be hard to say that we would be leaving after the curse was sessfully lifted. However, it is toote to tell her not to do it. After all, she has already drunk it. I appreciate the sentiment, but I wish you had told me ahead of time if you were going to use such a precious item.


    Serenees out of the spring. Her clothes are stuck on her slender bare feet as she treads the earth.


    Thank you for waiting. Let us go to the Temple of Origin. (Serene)


    At any rate, there is nothing I can do about what has been used. We will think about that problem after it is all over. For now, I am just going to focus my energy on lifting Luke''s curse.


    At the entrance of the forest leading to the World Tree, all the Members of the Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are already there.


    Initially, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>)is famous in the Imperial Capital as a Party full of beautiful Spirit People Magi, but maybe because Spirit People''s hometown suits them, they seem to be more lively since their arrival here.


    It seems their power as a Magi has actually improved as well. Mana Materials that are too dense for humans are probably just fine for Spirit People, whose ability to absorb them is low. Everyone seems to be more tense than usual since they are about to go to the Treasure Shrine that is the most difficult, but there is no sign of them being afraid.


    However, I don''t think they are underestimating the Treasure Shrine. I am sure they made up their mind, just like Serene who has used herst elixir.


    They are from a species that is hard to fit into human society, but when you get to know them, they are sincere and easy to get along with. Lapis looks at me and snorts.


    Hmph You arete, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). (Lapis)


    A slender physique. She has sharp and frank eyes and her long hair reaches down to her feet. Because of my height, I sometimes get the impression that I am being looked down upon, but I already know that it is just my imagination. A member of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>). Aside from Kruz, Lapis Furgol, who is the only one I see frequently aside from Kruz, *<i>tonton</i>* taps the ground with the long staff in her hand and says.


    We have already made all our preparations. I don''t usually do this kind of thing, butYou don''t need to hold back. We, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), will entrust our power to you for this one time only. Hmph Come to think of it, that is the kind of bet we made too. (Lapis)


    ! Lapis. (Astor)


    Astor, who I have only recently learned her name, looks at Lapis when she says that. Lapis snorts and, unusually, smiles slightly, and says this to inspire everyone.


    I know. I will not be tactless and say that you are doing this because of the result of a bet. This is Yggdras''s problem and by extension our problem. Let us show our power to the people of Yggdra! Not only our power as Magi. But also the experience we have of being Hunters. (Lapis)


    Hearing Lapis'' words, the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) silently burn with fighting spirit. It is hard to tell from their expressions, but their ardor is clearly conveyed.


    Although Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) is only certified as a Level 4 Party, this is due to their poor social skills which is characteristic of Spirit People, but their ability is guaranteed.


    However, to think that Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), who has always caused so many problems and has been treating everyone but Magi as if they are not human beings, would say something like this They have reeeally changed. When I am looking at Lapis and the others with a smile on my face, Lapis says sullenly.


    What are you looking at? (Lapis)


    No, nothing? I just thought you seemed really reliable (Cry)


    Regardless of their personalities, the girls'' Magic skills are definitely first-rate. Especially in the field of offensive ability, they are said to be in the top among the upper ranks of the Imperial Capital. Since Serene has to concentrate on lifting the curse, the sess or failure of this strategy depends on Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) and Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>).


    At that moment, Kruz, who heard what I said, looks up as if he has noticed something, and pokes my arm.


    Yowaningen, Yowaningen. (Kruz)


    What? (Cry)


    Yo-You can rely on us but know there''s a limit, desu. We''re confident in our Magic skills and are in great conditions, but there are things we can do and things we can''t do, desu. (Kruz)


    (Cry)


    Says Kruz in a timid and unsure manner. Somehow, you seem to be very humble. Is there something you are worried about?


    Thanks for reading! What I think Cry''s routine before a fight is wear all his Relic, eat a chocte bar, take a nap. And all the enemies are mysteriously defeated. Kruz being afraid of Cry''s n after hearing him say that they seem reliable is so cute.

 Chapter 331.2: Lifting the Curse

    Chapter 331.2: Lifting the Curse


    Also, I still haven''t seen a single person from Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) up to this point, but where did they go? I guess Liz and Tino went with Eliza for a final check, but it is strange that Lucia, Sytry, and even Ansem, who is something of an eye-catcher, are nowhere to be seen.


    This Treasure Shrine is iparable in difficulty to the Treasure Shrines that Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) has conquered so far. Maybe they are making careful preparations, but if that is the case, they would have contacted me.


    As I am *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* looking around, Eliza, who did onest reconnaissance, returns. Her leisure gait makes it hard to believe that she is a skilled Thief. When Elizaes in front of me, she reports with a sleepy expression without any nervousness as ever.


    Kuu, I don''t see any Phantoms today either. But I have a bad feeling about something. We''d better hurry. (Eliza)


    I have a bad feeling, huh? Eliza''s intuition is often right But rather than thatLiz and Tino, who have been doing recon with you, don''t seem to be with you today, what happened?


    Aaah. Thanks for your work. By the way, Liz and Tino are not with you today. I can''t see the other members either. Do you know where they went? (Cry)


    Sorry. I forgot. (Eliza)


    Eliza blinks her eyes and points to Mimic-kun, who has been following me. Mimic-kun is not just any treasure chest type Magic Bag. It is an unprecedented Magic Bag that can even store living things freely and even stores a city inside. I had nned to take him with me so that I could escape immediately in case of an ident.


    Inside Mimic-kun? Everyone? Why? (Cry)


    They said, for preparation purposes. (Eliza)


    For preparation, huh? I see, Mimic-kun''s inside is quite arge strange space. Even Lucia has enough space to use wide-range offensive Magics to her heart''s content, and it can also store supplies. It is the perfect ce for preparation. Seriously, they made me worried for nothing I wish they would have said something to me beforehand. Mimic-kun''s weakness is that it is hard to get out unless someone takes you out. What would you have done if Eliza forgot that all her friends were inside Mimic-kun?


    Well, I will leave the naggingter. I open Mimic-kun''s lid and tell Eliza and the others.


    I am going to go get them. We will leave as soon as I get back. Mimic-kun, to Liz and the others. Please put me where Liz and the others are. (Cry)


    Alright. (Eliza)


    It has been a while since I have been inside Mimic-kun. I take a deep breath and jump into the darkness inside Mimic-kun.


    A soft, memorable floating sensation. What I see when Ind is arge building.


    Eh? Wh-Where is it? (Cry)


    I look around. This is probably the town where I fled when I was cornered by Shero. Mimic-kun is an extremely excellent Relic. In particr, it has great pride as a Magic Bag and is flexible to some extent when ites to providingfortable storage capacity.


    I open the door and enter the building. The building looks like an inn.


    There is a thick carpet on the floor and elegant furniture that is both functional and aesthetically pleasing. Themp on the counter, probably installed by Sytry and the others, is lit by a me, dimly illuminating the lobby.


    Looking at it this way, Yggdra is nice, but normal inns are nice too. I haven''t been able to investigate the city inside Mimic-kun yet. Maybe I could stay here for a while once Luke''s curse is lifted?


    With this thought in mind, I stroll around the building and look for Liz and the others. And I found them right away.


    Liz and the others are lying exhausted on the beds in the spacious bedroom.


    It seriously doesn''t make any sense at all.


    Small groans echo in the room. I freeze for a moment and rush over to the bed. The first thing that caught my eye is Anthem, which looks like a small mountain lying on a huge bed made by joining multiple beds together, but I *<i>petapeta</i>* shake the bulge that is on a bed a little further away that is probably put there in order for him to not identally crush it.


    I gently flip theforter and Lucia''s familiar face appears. However, herplexion is extremely pale and her bangs are sticky with sweat.


    Eh? What''s wrong? Guys? What happened!? (Cry)


    Maybe they couldn''t resist and went to the Treasure Shrine yesterday?


    No That is not it. If that was the case, it doesn''t exin why they are inside Mimic-kun.


    As I blink my eyes and fight against my brain that is starting to run away from reality, Lucia slowly opens her eyes and says in a faltering tone.


    Ni-Nii-san, I am sorry I can''t move. It seems like the Mana Materials Intoxication came all at onceI knew it wasn''t safe. (Lucia)


    Eh? (Cry)


    Hearing what she says, I slowly look around the room. Without including all of Anthem''s beds, there are four other beds. Each one of them is upied. They wouldn''t do this as a joke. In the first ce, Liz and others were looking forward to the day when we would head to the Treasure Shrine.


    I approach the bed where Liz is lying and gently check her face. Liz, who had hardly ever caught a cold, turns her hazy, moist eyes at me and says in a hoarse voice.


    I thought it was dangerous, so I quickly ran and took refuge here where the Mana Materials is thin Sorry, Cry-chan.  Can you postpone the trip? (Liz)


    N-No, I can''t, you know!! I would like to postpone it too, but Serene has used herst elixir, and the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are also doing their final touch.


    I check each bed in turn.


    Uuuuh Even though I wanted to try something. I can''t believe I got intoxicated too (Sytry)


    Uhh Muh (Anthem)


    Master~, is this another trial? It''s a trial, isn''t it? (Tino)


    Tino turns his unfocused eyes towards me and protests in a lower voice than usual. It is not a trial, Tino


    Apparently, at a quick nce, it really seems to be just Mana Materials Intoxication. In the first ce, if it were some other disease, as the weakest one, I would be the first to catch it, and with Sytry and Anthem''s power, they should have been able to cure it somehow.


    I breathe a sigh of relief. Mana Materials Intoxication is not such an umon phenomenon for Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>). If they rest for a while, their body will absorb the Mana Materials it couldn''t process and they wille back stronger.


    Uuuun, but to think everyone would copse so perfectly Even though the amount of Mana Materials absorbed and tolerance of it should be different from person to person. (Cry)


    Each member of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) is a talented Hunter, but there are, of course, differences in the smaller details of their talent. Everyone (Except me) has experienced Mana Materials Intoxication, but this is the first time they have all copsed at once.


    And their timing is terrible. It is true that they looked a little bit out of shape, but, you know.


    There, Liz, who has been lying on the bed and *<i>uuh, uuh</i>* groaning, grabs my arm and tries to force herself to sit up, but she slips off the bed.


    Haa, haa, what are you doing.


    Cry-chaaan, Im going toooo! I''m definitely goiiiing! (Liz)


    Un, un, I don''t think so. (Cry)


    Cry-san, me woo M-Me too, I am sure I will be able to move in a little while! Yggdra''s Mana Materials doesn''te this far, and I''m only mildly intoxitateeed, so yeah! (Sytry)


    Un, un, it is not gonna work. (Cry)


    I pick up Liz who has slipped off the bed and put her back on the bed. Liz''s supple body is light enough that even I, who is not very strong, can lift her up if I try hard enough.


    I guess our positions are reversed from usual.


    No matter how strong your body is, it cannot withstand the effects of Mana Material Intoxication. Apparently, from what I have heard, the better the talent you have, the stronger the influence will be. It seems that some people''s sensory systems are severely disturbed, so it is probably not a problem with their physical strength.


    Is it a blessing in disguise that they didn''t copse at the Temple of Origin?


    If everyone in Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) is down, I would be worried about our force, but Eliza is safe and there is Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) with us as well. We don''t have any problems during the recon and we just need to buy a little time for Serene to lift the curse. We have no choice but to try.


    It can''t be helped, I will work with Eliza and the others to lift Luke''s curse. By the way, everyone seems to be unable to move, but what about nursing and all that (Cry)


    Kilkil! (Kilkill-kun)


    !? (Cry)


    With a high-pitched cry, Kilkill-kun, a magical creature created by Sytry, suddenly appears. Unlike usual, he has an apron wrapped around his bulky body and is holding a basin filled with water.


    Come to think of it, I haven''t seen him for a while, but since when has he been there?


    Will you take care of everyone? (Cry)


    Kil, kil (Kilkill-kun)


    In response to my question, Kilkill-kun appeals by showing off his biceps.


    Thanks for reading! Noooo all of Strange Grief are down! But wait does that mean we will finally see Cry''s true powaaaa!? And I totally forgot about Kilkill-kun too


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 332.1: Lifting the Curse â‘¡

    Chapter 332.1: Lifting the Curse ¢Ú


    A Treasure Shrine that appears in the World TreeThe Temple of Origin. It seems that the Treasure Shrine appears when the Mana Materials on this reach a level so high that we can say that it has be saturated.


    The details are unknown. The reason why there is no record of what kind of battle took ce is partly because it happened so long ago, but also because all those who participated in the battle were probably wiped out.


    If the center of the Mana Material is indeed the World Tree, there is no doubt that the Treasure Shrine that appears there is worthy of having the 10th Level of the Explorer Association''s Certification Level. I could not imagine how powerful the god would be if the god that arose in the Treasure Shrine was the one that destroyed the advanced civilization that had been thriving in the past.


    However, it is not my role to prevent incidents like this one. That kind of thing can be left to Level 10 Hunters, Ark, and otherpetent people in that area. I know what I am capable of. It is not that I am cking off, it is just that I don''t want to get involved in something that doesn''t concern me and end up causing a situation that is irreparable.


    Being ipetent is a sin. Just lift the curse and pass the baton to the next talented member. That isThe best course of action.


    For the umpteenth time, I feel a floating sensation. My dark vision is enveloped in light and I am transported to the outside world. Eliza must have taken me out of Mimic-kun. Seeing my appearance, Kruz stares at me in wonder.


    Yowaningen You What the hell is that equipment, desu? (Kruz)


    Well, the purpose this time is to lift the curse, but I should at least be armed I thought something like this might happen, so I prepared everything. (Cry)


    What is important is to show that I am invested. Even if I talk about passing the baton, it is unlikely that Liz and the others will be able to participate this time, so there is no way I can let Serene know that I am unwilling to do this from the very beginning. Serene has used an elixir for me (Even though I didn''t ask for it), and although this incident is far in the future for me, for these girls, it is very important and very soon.


    Just like Kruz, Serene timidly asks me, looking confused.


    This is Could it be that Hunters in the outside world dress like that? (Serene)


    There''s no way they''re like this, desu. It''s only Yowaningen, desu. (Kruz)


    Even though they look like this, they are all Relics, you know. I am still a genuine Relics Collector, okay. (Cry)


    I see Relics, you say. (Serene)


    Serene looks back and forth from head to toe over and over again, letting out an impressed sigh. On the other hand, Kruz and Lapis, who are used to my behavior, look a little taken aback.


    Even so, I think you should dress with something that looks stronger than that, desu. Besides, what happened to Lucia-san and the others, desu? (Kruz)


    I am like this because I can''t choose what the Relics look like. For Lucia and the others Due to some circumstances, they cannote. Well, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) is with me, so it should be all right. (Cry)


    It can''t be helped if they have Mana Materials Intoxication. And due to some circumstances, it is not like we can postpone it


    One of the roles of the Leader of a Hunter Party is to remain calm andposed no matter how many idents may ur. Kruz and the others look at each other but only give a little sigh when they see me overflowing with confidence.


    I recently realized that the reason I get this kind of reaction is because I have a reputation for being a Divine Strategist. They think on their own that there is some kind of n. I don''t know if that is a good thing or not tho''


    I understand. There must be some circumstances behind, desu. I''ll ask you the detailsterBut why do you have four swords, desu? (Kruz)


    I am now fully armed with the Relic I have brought with me.


    Perfect Vacation a patterned shirt that will keep youfortable in any situation, and Silent Air, a silent star that lightens your belongings. Then there is the Star in the Ceiling where light shines through, and the Mysterious Sword, Light Rain that calls for a light rain. A sword that is all style but no show, the Hero, doesn''t oppress the weak. Those are a set of swords that I wanted to let them take some air in the sun.


    Of course, my Barrier Rings are also perfect. Even if a battle were to ur, I wouldn''t be able to do anything, but if I use these Relics, I should at least be able to attract attention.


    After that, if more things happen, let''s run away inside Mimic-kun.


    Astor looks at the Hero, doesn''t oppress the weak on my back, and says.


    I can''t believe you can wield four Sword-Type Relics. Moreover, that swordIs of an unimaginable exceptional quality Human. Could it be that Human is a swordsman all along? (Astor)


    Well, it is because this sword''s ability is just to be magnificent. This is the only sword that Luke can swing without causing a single scratch on people. I don''t let him carry it because everyone gets scared of him.


    Nooo, my main job is not a swordsman. But This sword is not just any sword. (Cry)


    With one hand, I raise the overwhelming lookingrge sword Hero, doesn''t oppress the weak, which is made lighter thanks to the power of Silent Air. At the same time, I activate the Star in the Ceiling on my back and the Mysterious Sword, Light Rain on my waist.


    This is the true value of a Relic Collector.


    Hero, doesn''t oppress the weak shines brightly, and the power of Mysterious Sword, Light Rain casts light rain clouds on the otherwise clear sky. While the rain is falling so much that you are not sure whether you can notice it or not, I am illuminated by a light that falls as if splitting the rain clouds with the power of the Star in the Ceiling.


    That was the ultimate futility possible.


    The light that shines in, the slight rain that pours down, and even the sword that is of exceptional qualityMeans absolutely nothing.


    But it stands out. It just stands out. It is shy enough to mix in amongst the top Hunters of the world, who have strong characteristics. Lapis and the others are also looking at me while squinting as the sparkling light rain and light pours down on me. I like this sense of futility. I love those silly Relics.


    And this characteristic of standing out shoulde in handy this time. As long as I have my Barrier Rings, I am effective as a wall. Lapis and the others are Magi, so if by any chance we need to buy some time, I will have to step forward. Well, I think I will be targeted even if I don''t step forward That is what always happens.


    Serene looks shocked at my sudden performance. I must be the first person in Yggdra''s long history to be able to bathe in both the light rain and the light, at the same time outdoors let alone one or the other.


    As I am smiling and waiting for her feedback, Serene suddenly says.


    Once upon a time The prophet of Yggdra said this. The one who can stop the cmity wille cloaked in storm and lightning. (Serene)


    Eh? Haaa (Cry)


    So there was a prophet in Yggdra too But I don''t have good memories of prophecies. Because of a prophecy, I have been involved in an incident. The same goes for the people who gave curse-rted prophecies in the Imperial Capital, but don''t all prophets and fortune tellers say too many random things? I also want to get a job like that when I quit being a Hunter.


    Serene looks at the faint rain clouds caused by the Mysterious Sword, Light Rain, and the lighting in from the Star in the Ceiling and says with a subtle and puzzled expression.


    May-Maybe You might be the one, who can stop the cmity Maybe? (Serene)


    Even you, yourself, are not even sure about what you just said, desu. (Kruz)


    Kruz interjects. Even though the other side is a princess, there is no restraint in her words.


    However, Kruz is right. No matter how you think about it, these ck clouds and light rain aren''t a storm, and the light shining through isn''t lightning either. And of course, I don''t have the power to stop the cmity.


    Thanks for reading! Nice illustration of Cry showing his true power to Serene Cry the paragon of Relic show the power of his Relic. It is very effective, Serene is shocked and cannot move!

 Chapter 332.2: Lifting the Curse â‘¡

    Chapter 332.2: Lifting the Curse ¢Ú


    Serene *<i>butsubutsu</i>* mumbles as she looks up at the rain clouds.


    B-But All these coincidences Maybe it is possible (Serene)


    I''m sorry, okay. I am sorry for doing something weird No matter how dire the situation may be in the face of a world crisis, your interpretation is too forced.


    It would be too disrespectful to the storm to im that this is a storm.


    Then, as I am thinking about that, a revtiones to me.


    No, wait a sec? Could it be that this prophecy indicates Ark''s arrival?


    Ark Rodan is so skilled at manipting lightning that he has earned the Alias Silver Lightning Star (<i>Ginsei Banrai</i>), and it goes without saying that he is a Hunter with first-ss abilities. Incidentally, hees from a family of heroes who defeated a god. Doesn''t that prophecy indicate that I will summon Ark to solve this case?


    I don''t really get the part about being cloaked in a storm, but well, since he can use lightning, he can surely do the same with a storm. Probably.


    If we interpret it like this, it would be natural for me to return to the Imperial Capital to summon Ark. Everything is to save the worldThe me of today is brilliant.


    I smile and say this to a confused Serene.


    Well, well, calm down. Serene''s interpretation is probably wrong, but I have an idea. I have been thinking about it for a long time, but what Serene said just now convinced me. (Cry)


    Eh? What do you mean, by you have an idea? Is there a way to deal with the cmity god? (Serene)


    There is. In this era, there is a hero of salvation named Ark Rodan. And what''s more, there is no need to hide it, I am Ark''s friend No, we are now best friends.


    Since Serene was holed up in Yggdra, she probably didn''t know about his existence. If she had known about him, it would have clicked the moment she heard about lightning.


    As I am about to open my mouth to tell her about it, Lapis snorts and interrupts me.


    Hmph It is so obvious. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), tell her the name of the Party you brought with you. (Lapis)


    Eh? It is Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>)1 , right Huh (Cry)


    Eh? Seriously?


    Serene opens her eyes and looks at Lapis. Lapis crosses her arms and says as if it is obvious.


    The Lightning mentioned in the prophecy is probably us. We, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), are skilled in the art of manipting natureEspecially in the art of manipting lightning. (Lapis)


    But Lapis, what does it mean by being cloaked by it, desu? (Kruz)


    Kruz, you are often entwined with Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), aren''t you. That''s what it means. (Lapis)


    !? I-I''m not entwined with him, desu! Right, Yowaningen?? (Kruz)


    Kruz turns red and asks me to agree with her, but I see If you ask me that, I feel like she is entwined with meHey, is interpreting a prophecy like that alright?


    I have vaguely noticed this for some time now, but Lapis also says random stuff sometimes.


    In the first ce, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) is certainly excellent, but Ark''s rating is definitely higher. If I am going to ask one, I would rather ask thetter lightning.


    I gently turn my gaze toward the members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>). The members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) couldn''t hide their shock at Lapis''s sudden deration.


    Of course, it will be like this. Let''s say we ept that Lightning refers to a Magi who can freely manipte lightning, but in what world would anyone refer to being entwined with Kruz as being cloaked in storms?


    However, Ark is in the Imperial Capital and Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) is right in front of me. What''s more, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) is going to be cooperating with me from now on. It would be a bad idea to say too much here. It is a waste of time even if we argue, and either way, what we are going to do won''t change. If it doesn''t work, I will think about it then.


    I sigh and look at Kruz, who is *<i>purupuru</i>* shaking.


    Well, let''s try with this lightning over here for now. (Cry)


    !? (Kruz)


    Well, to begin with, I don''t have any ns to stop the cmity today


    We proceed toward the World Tree with Eliza leading the way. Now that I think about it, it might be the first time that I am going to a Treasure Shrine with Eliza without Liz and the others.


    The members are Eliza Beck, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), Serene, and myself. And Mimic-kun. Unfortunately, Car-kun didn''t listen to me, so I had to leave him behind. Although he is still inside Mimic-kun, he ispletely attached to Tino.


    The strategy is simple. Eliza will go ahead and confirm the number of Phantoms. Depending on the number, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) and Eliza will work together to guide, stall, or annihte them. My responsibility is to work with Serene to lift Luke''s curse. There is a question of what I can do, but my role also serves as an escort for Serene while staying close to her. There is also Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) who is in charge of the main battle, so if something happens, I should be able to buy time until Serene can escape inside Mimic-kun.


    The path to the World Tree is just a path through the forest, but the World Tree gradually growsrger as we approach, making it quite impressive.


    Even though I know that a dangerous Treasure Shrine has appeared at its base, my heart is pounding at the sight of something so majestic. The ck World Tree that caused a fuss in the Imperial Capital seems like nothingpared to it.


    By the way, Serene. Are there any other Magi in Yggdra? I heard that Yggdra is guarded by several powerful Spirits (Cry)


    Yes. Of course there are, but all of them, are already, gone. Originally, Yggdra had two more spirits of the same rank as Milles. The main warriors of Yggdra already challenged the Temple of Origin to destroy the god''s egg, but none of them ever returned. The reason I decided toe and pick you up in person is because Milles, the only Spirit left behind, only obeyed the Yggdra Royal Family. (Serene)


    This is the first time I have heard of it, but that is normal. A Temple-type Treasure Shrine will copse as long as the boss is defeated.


    The quickest way to destroy the Treasure Shrine is to destroy the being before it bes a god, and there is no reason why Serene and the people of Yggdra, who have a strong sense of responsibility and stayed even after the anomaly urred to the World Tree, would not take action against that anomaly.


    I have more cause for concern now, but as long as we don''t go deep into the Treasure Shrine, it won''t be a problem, probably.  Why didn''t you tell me that kind of information first?


    Yggdra''s warriors were aiming for the deepest part of the Treasure Shrine to defeat it before the advent of the god. However, since they did not return alive, and since their guardian spirits did not return, they probably fell in mid-stride. If possible, I would like to return them to Yggdra But I understand. For now, the first thing is to lift the curse and stop the god''s resurrection. (Serene)


    Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    I am the one who ispletely ready to call Ark, but it is not like I n to do nothing. Our Members are strong, so the Mana Materials Intoxication will probably pass soon. And when they feel better, I am sure Liz and the others will want to challenge the Treasure Shrine with Ark and his group. Don''t tell me maybe the storm in the prophecy about the lightning and the storm refers to our Members.


    While I am thinking about that, Eliza stops on the spot.


    We''re about to reach the Treasure Shrine soon. From here on, follow my instructions. (Eliza)


    Blown by the wind, many green leaves *<i>hirahira</i>* flutter down from the sky. The palm-sized, lush leaves are unlike any other nt I had ever seen.


    It is the leaves of the World Tree.


    From several dozen meters away, the density of falling leaves is no longer normal. From that point onwards, we would be under the World Tree. The leaves are spread thickly like a carpet. Serene says in a whispering voice.


    In the past Only the withered leaves were falling. The umtion of Mana Materials is changing the World Tree. Old records say this is the beginning of the end. (Serene)


    Even though I, who is supposed to befortable, feel a stirring in my heart. The Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) clutch their staff nervously. Lapis also seems more nervous than usual.


    This pressure Hmph. So Absolute Shadow (<i>Zetsu Ei</i>) was scouting here every day in person. (Lapis)


    It''s definitely the top one in the list of Treasure Shrine I''ve visited. If you''re not a Spirit People, you can''t endure it for long. Kuu, are you okay? (Eliza)


    Aaah, thank you. I am fine. I am a little different from normal people. (Cry)


    Even if I am like this, I had spent the first few years exploring the same Treasure Shrine as the other Members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>). And yet, my strength had hardly improved.


    There is no doubt that Luke and the others have outstanding Mana Material-rted talents, but the reason my abilities didn''t improve at all is because I am too untalented. As long as I am adventuring with Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), I should have normally be an excellent Hunter even if I have no talent.


    Butpared to ordinary citizens, I am farFar below them.


    Mana Material Intoxication urs when you take in an excessive amount of Mana Material, so there is no way someone like me, who can barely take in any Mana Materials, would be affected by Mana Materials. Even the Lost Inn didn''t affect me a bit and on the contrary, I would like to be intoxicated a bit.


    I take a deep breath and fill my lungs with Mana Materials. Eliza, who has closed her eyes and *<i>pyokopyoko</i>* moved her ears to look for any presence, opens her eyes and nods broadly.


    After all, I think, now Is our chance. There are almost no Phantom. With this number, we should be able to draw them all Should be. I''ll attract them so Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) will cover me with their attacks. (Eliza)


    So you are going to attract all of them, huh She is usually as absentminded as me, but when we need to count on her, she can really do it. Well then, let''s go help Luke shall we.


    Thanks for reading! Is Lapis more of an airhead than we thought or was she just joking? Either way, let''s see how this lightning fare against the Treasure Shrine


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Hoshi no Seirai: It means Sacred Lightning Star</li></ol>

 Chapter 333.1: Lifting the Curse â‘¢

    Chapter 333.1: Lifting the Curse ¢Û


    It is as dark as the night under the World Tree. Even when I look up at the sky, I can''t really see it because it is so huge, but I guess the sunlight ispletely blocked by the thick branches and leaves.


    With Eliza in the lead, we move forward, stepping through the piles of leaves. A cold wind blows and Astor shivers.


    The constantly falling leaves seem to be rejecting any intruders. The World Tree should have a sacred image, but the one it has right now is simr to the ck World Tree.


    To begin with, the size of this tree is unusual. I thought I understood the enormity of the tree when I saw it from a distance, but I never imagined that a tree so huge that its trunk would look like a wall would exist in this world.


    Once more It has gotten bigger again. Until recently It wasn''t that big. It is all because of the excess of Mana Materials. (Serene)


    Says Serene in a small voice. Since it has grown to this size by absorbing Mana Materials, I wonder if Anthem will grow to this size someday


    The estimated Level 10 Treasure Shrine Temple of Origin manifested as if it was trying to hide the World Tree.


    In the dim darkness, ck pirs grow here and there on the decaying ck walls that seem to surround the World Tree. High-level Monsters are usually found around High-Level Treasure Shrine, but at least nothing seems to be moving outside the walls. I couldn''t see the details clearly because of the distance, but the scene was indescribably creepy. I feel that the atmosphere is somewhat simr to that of the Lost Inn. Maybe our instincts as living creatures are telling us that this Treasure Shrine is dangerous.


    The Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), who have conquered various dungeons in their career, are looking at the Treasure Shrine with stiff expressions.


    Perhaps it has manifested as if it were one with the World Tree. This is still the appetizer. If we go through that wall, we will find the Entrance to the World Tree. That is probably where the main dish is. (Eliza)


    Says Eliza looking the same as usual. Is she calm because she doesn''t have a sense of danger, or is it because she has scouted it so many times?


    Even if there are no Phantoms in sight, the atmosphere around the entrance alone reeks of danger. Moreover, with this vast ce Even if dozens ofrge Phantoms appeared, they would still be able to move around with ease. The only saving grace is that we don''t have to conquer it this time.


    Serene, who has been looking at the World Tree with narrowed eyes, says in a slightly trembling voice as she adjusts her breathing.


    I had received the report, but How powerful I-If it is like this, if we can step inside the wall, it should be plenty enough to lift the curse. (Serene)


    So we have no choice but to go inside the wall, huh If I wasn''t in afortable state, I might have thrown up. There are parts of the wall that are crumbling here and there. This is probably where we can enter.


    The ce beyond the wall, is quiterge. The walls are probably for ceremonial purposes, not for defense purposes. There are also murals. (Eliza)


    Hmph I doubt anything good wille out of there. (Lapis)


    Unusually, it seems that Lapis and I are of the same opinion. And there, Eliza, who has been looking at the wall in a daze, frowns.


    After all, I don''t feel any presence of Phantoms Even though there were so many a few days ago. (Eliza)


    *<i>Yosh, Yosh</i>* Good, good, good. I wondered what would happen, but my luck finally turned around. No matter how heinous the Treasure Shrine is, it will not matter if there are no Phantoms in it. Of course, that is assuming there are no traps


    Isn''t this the perfect timing? I am sooo lucky this time (Cry)


    Yowaningen, don''t say things that jinx it! Desu!! (Kruz)


    !? It is not like I said anything in particr tho''


    Anyway, let''s quickly aplish our goal and return to Zebrudia. Since Liz and the others are also down, it is best not to stay too long.


    Then Lapis opens her eyes wide as if she has noticed something and looks at Kruz.


    If there are no Phantoms, there is no need to split the escorts, huh? Is this the interesting thing you were talking about, Kruz? (Lapis)


    It is hard to believe that the number of Phantoms could be predicted in advance, but It is true that it is impossible for Phantoms to disappear from a Treasure Shrine of this level. Interesting. (Astor)


    Astor nods in admiration. But what exactly are they talking about?


    So it is a little shocking to me, but it seems that it is normally impossible for a Treasure Shrine of this level to have the number of Phantoms reduced So I guess I am really lucky this time. That''s really rare.


    Hmm Interesting It''s certainly interesting, but are you really fine with this, desu? (Kruz)


    For some reason, Kruz looks at me as if she is looking at something suspicious. I don''t know what she is asking, but isn''t it fine like this?


    It might be cheap thinking but now that the Phantoms are gone, I feel better.


    Eliza goes ahead of me, approaches the wall, checks inside, and *<i>choichoi</i>* beckons me toe over. Originally, we were supposed to split the escort up, but if nothing is there, there is no need to split up.


    It would have been nice if some of them came out, we can''t challenge ourselves like this. (Cry)


    Hmph So much confidence. But you certainly have a point. It would also have served as a reference for the enemy''s strength in the next battle. (Lapis)


    Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    You are full of motivation, huuh, Lapis. Maybe it is her sense of mission I want you to do your best when fighting with Ark and the others.


    In any case, Lapis and the others scurry closer to Eliza, put their hands on the wall, and quietly peek inside.


    Eliza has told me beforehand, but the ce beyond the walls looks just like ruins. The huge rubble and stone pirs over there are all ck, and just looking at them disturbs my heart.


    And, beyond those mysterious ruins, there was the World Tree.


    The Temple of Origin has manifested itself As one with the World Tree. (Serene)


    Serene grips her staff tightly and speaks in a hushed voice.


    What was there was a temple. Carved out of the trunk of the gigantic World Tree and made with astonishing precision wasA temple.


    The ground is sometimes covered with a thick carpet of leaves, creating an indescribable eerie feeling. There is no doubt the god spawn in this Temple-type Treasure Shrine would be nothing good.


    Let''s finish this quickly and go home.


    Just when I am about to take a step inside, between the walls, Eliza suddenly strongly pulls my arm.


    !? (Cry)


    (Eliza)


    Our eyes meet. Eliza''s face, which is always absent-minded, stiffens. She doesn''t say anything, but I can feel the urgency from her silence. What in the world is going on As I blink my eyes, Eliza says while her shoulders are trembling.


    Kuu My legs want to run away. (Eliza)


    Eh? Umh D-Don''t run away, okay? (Cry)


    I don''t know what it is, but it would be bad if she ran away now, so I stress on that. When Eliza puts pressure on her hand to grab my armA strong wind blows.


    Thanks for reading! Cry jinxed it Or maybe he did it on purpose because it will be too easy if he didnt And now a little cliffhanger before the next chapter!

 Chapter 333.2: Lifting the Curse â‘¢

    Chapter 333.2: Lifting the Curse ¢Û


    Hh!? (Cry)


    I became breathless for a moment. It was a sight so mysterious and unidentifiable.


    A whirling wind blows in from nowhere, whipping up all the leaves on the surrounding trees. It is like offensive Magic. I immediately look at mypanions, but they all look at the scene in shock.


    The leaves that soar in front of our confused faces be particles of light and rain down on us.


    Eliza grabs my arm and pulls me back. At that moment, I remember the Treasure Shrine that had appeared in front of me due to a tectonic movement that urred by chanceThe Prism Garden. Particles of light gather, shine intensely for a moment, and take shape. The environment that should have been empty, the force that should have been weightless, gained shape, and mass and shook the earth.


    !? What Is This? (Astor)


    I see So that is how you want to y. (Cry)


    The leaves of the new World Tree fall from the sky. It is a little bitte but, indeed, it is unnatural that the leaves that are falling so fast haven''t fully covered the ground. Apparently, the scene that is happening in front of my eyes is the reason for it.


    In general, Phantoms do not manifest right in front of your eyes. This is because when there are living beings, the Mana Materials are absorbed by them.


    However, there are exceptions to things.


    If you think about it calmly, the leaves are falling as a result of the World Tree being unable to process its Mana Materials. So the leaves are probably like a mass of Mana Materials. And now, in front of my eyes, it has reached a sufficient amount to be a Phantom. At the worst timing possible.


    That''s That''s impossible. A Phantom is manifesting!? There are not only Spirit People hereThere is a human being too!? Moreover, he is a Level 8 Hunter! (Astor)


    Astor lets out a horrified voice and looks at me. Sorry, I can hardly absorb any Mana Materials But I don''t think it would have mattered even if it wasn''t me who was here.


    A Phantom appears in the space that was empty until a moment ago. A Phantom wearing a golden mask.


    Moreover It isn''t just one that appeared.


    The Phantoms that appear in this Treasure Shrine are all wearing masks. (Eliza)


    Eliza adds supplementary information. The ruin, which had been uninhabited earlier, is now overflowing with a wide variety of Phantoms.


    Lizards wearing masks and dogs wearing masks. Snakes wearing masksAnd knights wearing masks. The list is endless. The design of the masks covering each face differs slightly in detail, but the general outlines of the masks are the same.


    I don''t have the skills to urately measure the power of each individual, but despite Eliza''s usual absentminded expression, I can clearly tell from her drawn-back expression that this situation is not good.


    Fortunately, the Phantoms haven''t noticed us since they have just manifested, but if things continue like this, it will only be a matter of time. I will be wearing a mask too, so I wonder if they will let me join them


    I check with Serene, whose eyes are wide open to the limit as if she is trying to burn the scene into her memory.


    Um Can you lift the curse? (Cry)


    Th-Th-There''s no way she can do it, desu! As expected, there''s no way we can handle that many, desu! It is not at the level where a few of them appear, desu! Yowaningen is overestimating us too much, desu!! (Kruz)


    Kruz *<i>hisohiso</i>* shouts dexterously in a whisper instead of Serene.


    Riiight. If only we hade a few minutes earlier, we might have been able to lift the curse before the Phantoms manifested


    I see So this is, the interesting thing, huh. Hmph Indeed, this is the first time I see something like this (Lapis)


    Lapis says with admiration, but her feet have already taken a few steps back. It seems like everyone has the same opinion. Also, I would like you to stop acting as if I created this situation. I am not going to say anything right now because it is not the point right now.


    So it is impossible even for Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), huh The other side doesn''t seem to have noticed us yet, but is it still impossible? (Cry)


    I don''t have the kind of barbaric magic that can wipe out that many Phantoms all at once. I''ll leave it to you this time. (Lapis)


    Lapis shrugs her shoulders in response to the question I posed with a glimmer of hope. I''ll leave it to you this time, you say Right now, I am just a fancy guy with a storm cloak, you know? What do you think I can do? I sigh deeply and make a badass Or rather a half-hearted smile.


    There''s no other way (Cry)


    Wait, Yowaningen, what are you gonna do? Desu! (Kruz)


    Kruz shouts as if she has been repelled. You are the one who overestimated me.


    What am I going to do, you say? Well, of courseI''m going home. Now is our chance to do it as they don''t know we are here. Let''s hurry ande back when there are fewer Phantoms.


    Thinking about this, I turn around. And the sight I see there leaves me speechless.


    Lapis and the others, Serene, and even Eliza arepletely frozen.


    There is a huge crack in the air, where there has certainly been nothing there until a moment ago.


    I know the Magic Lucia uses, but I have never seen a Magic that creates a rift in space. In the first ce, I have heard that Magic that affects space-time is an extremely difficult Magic that is harder than gravity Magic, and there are only a few modern Magi who are able to use it.


    In front of my stunned eyes, a huge head crawls out of the crack.


    A giant centipede with a red shell,parable to a PhantomFollowed by a human voice.


    D''mn, I never would have guessed that the source of that power would be a dead end.'' (?)


    Thats why I told you to go back, didn''t III? That space is a liiittle out of sync with the real world! Who knows what would have happened if I didn''t have my Ripper? (?)


    The girl who jumps down from the rift is the girl who has asked me to give her the guide. She is not wearing a hood right now, but I can tell by her voice. On her head is a doll carrying a giant pair of scissors.


    Next, a ck-haired young man with a sword at his waist appears, and finallyA ck-haired woman carrying arge spear appears. She has tanned skin and sharp eyes. She seems to have a strong character like Liz.


    When the woman sees me, her eyes widen for a moment, then she immediately nods and smiles as if she is convinced of something.


    Apparently I''ve kept you waiting, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>).'' (Adler)


    Uhm Wh-Who are you?


    As if in response to what the woman says, the giant centipede behind her lets out a deafening roar.


    Thanks for reading! Looks like Adler''s real trial is gonna start soon! Everything is ording to Cry''s n


    On a side note, I don''t know if there is any Danmachi fan here but I''m tranting the Drama CD from volume 19. The trantion is mostly done but I have to edit the video and that''s probably gonna take some time. I''ll keep you updated but it shouldn''t impact Strange Grief trantion.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 334.1: Decisive Battle

    Chapter 334.1: Decisive Battle


    I have no idea what is going on. The only thing I know is that they seem to know me.


    Since they are capable enough to reach the World Tree, which is generally considered uncharted, perhaps they are in the same industry as me. The woman doesn''t look frightened at all when she sees the Phantoms. She just smiles ferociously and says in a stifled voice.


    I see So those are, your Real group, huh. (Adler)


    Ha-Hahaha Uhm (Cry)


    I don''t know how to answer If I don''t know what is going on, I won''t know what they are talking about. Someone, please tell me what is going on right now. At least if Sytry or Lucia were there, I could get them to at least make a guess. The dark-haired young man says with a shudder.


    What''s more, Adler, they are not MonstersThey are Phantoms. Are Phantoms Even something that can be subdued? (Quint)


    Hmph, he has actually done it. I am actually surprised that he used those Monsters as decoys1. And to think he even predicted the timing of our arrival here (Adler)


    It''s impossible! There''s no way he could have known the power of Ripper I''ve never used it in front of people, you know!? (Uno)


    The girl who snatched the guide from me turns her eyes to me as if she is looking at a monster. It seems that those girls got confused by themselves. However, there is one big problem with that.


    I take a deep breath and muster up my courage to speak them out.


    Neee, is that bigCool looking centipede your pet? (Cry)


    !? (Adler)


    I don''t really like centipedes, but bringing centipedes with you is up to you, so I am not going toin about that.


    However, the situation is not good. We were just about to run away from the Phantoms. Moreover, I wanted to do it secretly, without anyone noticing. I don''t know who you might be, but I can say that a centipede making weird noises is the worst match to do so.


    I *<i>chirari</i>* nce behind me. All the Phantoms that haven''t been paying attention to us until now are now looking over here. Apparently, that strange voice is something that even the newly appeared Phantoms could not ignore.


    The Phantoms in High-Level Treasure Shrine boast abilities that are far superior to those of humans. Once discovered, it is quite difficult to escape from a High-Level Phantom.


    Eliza frowns and says this as the situation is very close to the worst as it can get.


    Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>)  How did they get here (Eliza)


    !! (Cry)


    With those words, I finally realize, btedly, who the people in front of me are.


    Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). I didn''t see them since I didn''t get out of the carriage, but it was the name of the bandits who attacked us on the way to Yggdra. Come to think of it, Sytry said she called herself Adler or that she has a centipede with her. You know such a specific feature and you didn''t even notice it until Eliza tells you, what the heck me.


    And if they are bandits, that means enemies, huh It seems like we are surrounded. Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) seems to be very skillful. Even if we try to escape, it would probably not be easy to break through. So I say this with a glimmer of hope. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Adler, I am sorry you came all this way, but you should run away. Because your centipede is making strange noises, they are kinda a little bit on edge, you see. (Cry)


    Countless leaves fall silently from the sky in the heavy, cold air.


    In the first ce, Phantoms from a Treasure Shrine basically do not like intruders. If theye face to face with the intruder, it almost always leads to a fight, and not only to humans, but Monsters as well as they often kill each other. No matter how dangerous the bandits are, there are so many Phantoms that there is nothing that can deal with them. I heard that Adler and her group were leading an army of Monsters, but they must have lost a considerable number of them when they shed with Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>).


    Adler''s eyebrow *<i>pikuri</i>* twitches at my kind advice.


    The spear she is carrying draws a wide arc. The cloth tied under the tip of the spear flows gracefully through the air, and the tip remains still, pointing exactly at me.


    No matter how you look at it, it is not the movement of an amateur. Liz and the others didn''t say anything, but it seems that Adler also knows martial arts. Well, I don''t think she can do anything about those Phantoms just by being able to use a spear a little.


    Adler smiles mockingly and shouts provocatively.


    Interesting. I''ll show you that we weren''t just ying around in the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree! (Adler)


    The earth trembles. It is truly a nightmarish scene.


    Apparently, there are still Monsters remaining on the other side of the rift. A "giant with only one gray eye (<i>Cyclops</i>)", a giant snake with poisonous color, a wolf with golden fur, a turtle with a tree on its back, a flock of small dragons resembling ChilldraThere is an unbelievable amount of them.


    Some of them are wounded, but they should have lost their fighting strength after shing with Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)They are truly the demon army.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), I don''t know if you''ve ever been there, but I''m sure you''ll find that the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree is not to be missed. (Adler)


    I found unusual Swordsmen. The next Quint army won''t be Battle Ants anymore. (Quint)


    The young man who appeared with Adler shouts, and arge number of t, human-sized cards with limbs appear from the rift, each raising a sword in their hand and shouting in victory.  Where on earth did such Monsters (Are they Monsters?) evene from?


    And my YudenAlso absorbed arge amount of Mana Materials in the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree. Don''t think we are the same as the other daaay! (Adler)


    The giant red centipede emits a brilliant light and roars again. Even though it is the first time we have met face to face, they are full of enthusiasm. Why?


    Thanks for reading! Looks like its gonna be Adlers army VS (Crys) Phantom Army! And Quints monsters are card like Alice in Wondends Card soldier. How can something like this even exist!? <ol><li>The Monsters she is referring to are Liz and the rest as they still think they are real Monsters and not humans</li></ol>

 Chapter 334.2: Decisive Battle

    Chapter 334.2: Decisive Battle


    However, we are in a big pinch. There are Phantoms in the front door and bandits in the back door. And the bandits are powerful enough that even Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) can''t defeat them. They know who I am and are attacking me, so even my Level 8 prestige won''t work.


    There are only enemies in front and behind us. I can''t escape from this even if I try. Even though I was nning on escaping into Mimic-kun in case of an emergency


    Eliza, who is standing next to me, checks with me while her gaze is fixed on Adler and her group.


    Kuu What do we do? (Eliza)


    What should we do?


    The Phantoms alone are too much to deal with, but as expected, we cannot also deal with Adler and her group. There are so many opponents that it will be difficult to get their attention and escape. We arepletely surrounded too


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), behold the power of my army, which has greatly evolved when we were in the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree! (Adler)


    Not waiting for an answer, Adler shouts. And it happens at that moment.


    Suddenly, the giant centipede is engulfed in light and bursts into mes. The smell and heat are so strong that my nose feels like it is going to bend. For a moment, I thought Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) attacked them, but I was wrong.


    Adler res at us as his servant emits purple smoke and bursts into mes.


    Hh To give an order without a signal Not bad.'' (Adler)


    The air is tense and the pressure is strong, almost crushing.


    After a dy, I finally noticed a roaring from behind us that was different from that of the centipede.


    The ones whounched the attack wereThe Phantoms. If you think about it calmly, it makes sense. To the Phantoms, Adler and her group and us are the same enemies. It is obvious who to attack first between a small number of inconspicuous intruders and arge formation of intruders that are making a fuss.


    I hurriedly move to the side to clear the path. The Phantoms climb over the wall and slowly emerge. Their movements are clearly organized. Treasure Shrines are a recreation of the past. This indicates that the Treasure Shrine which appeared in the World Tree this time has its origin in the civilization of a highly intelligent race.


    Even when the Phantoms see Adler''s strange army, they don''t seem panicked or afraid at all. The attack from earlier was magical. They all have one thing inmon, they all wear masks, but they seem to beposed of Phantoms with various powers.


    The Phantoms vary inposition. There are humanoids but there are also beasts. Some are armed with armor and helmets, while others have robes and carry staffs. Adler''s army. A dozen meters in front of them, the Phantoms suddenly stop. And thenA Phantom appears from inside.


    He is a knight wearing rusty reddish-brown armor. There are several other knights, but they all have a unified design and a different feeling of pressure. It is probably one of the highest-ranked Phantoms that appear in this Treasure Shrine.


    What he is holding in his hand is a double-edged sword with decorations on the handle and brim that at first nce looks like it is for ceremonial use. The rusty knight grasps the sword with both hands and holds it in front of his face as if offering a prayer.


    After all, they are the god''s kin.


    In front of the masked army, Adler trembles for a moment, but then quickly smiles deeply.


    To be able to make an intelligent Phantom of this ss follow you Unbelievable. ButYuden won''t die with something like this! (Adler)


    As if in response to Adler''s words, the still-burning centipede trembles. If you look closely, you can see that even though its skin is burnt and sore, it is healing even faster. It is known that insect-type Monsters have high vitality, but not at that level. Maybe it doesn''t even feel pain.


    The smoke and mes disappear, and the centipede called Yuden sprawls and points its fangs menacingly at the praying knight.


    By the way, what does she mean by making a Phantoms follow me?


    All troops, attack! (Adler)


    Adler yells. The knight points the tips of his sword at Adler as if giving amand.


    And then the Phantom Army and the Demon King Army sh.


    There is an intense heat and wind. The Phantoms and the Magic Beasts sh like beasts, and a roar shakes the air and the ground. The Red Rust Knight cuts Yuden''s body in half with its de, and Yuden sprays its venom from its mouth, melting the Phantoms that swarm around it.


    At first nce, the war situation seems even. It seems like Adler and her group don''t have the luxury of looking at us either. Somehow I feel like I can escape now.


    I put the great sword I am holding, back on my back, spin around, look at my friends, and say with a smile.


    Yosh, everyone seems busy, so should we go home now? (Cry)


    Yowaningen, don''t you have anything else to say, desu. (Kruz)


    Kuu (Eliza)


    Wouldn''t it be a shame if I intruded on them when they were having a fair fight?


    Killing each other should be done by whoever wants to do it. Let''s think about how to lift Luke''s curse again.


    Thanks for reading! Cry just GTFO a war he started, sasuga Cry! But I would have liked a 3-way fight with Adler VS Phantoms VS Strange Grief!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 335.1: Strange Grief Wants to Retire ⑧?

    Chapter 335.1: Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢à?


    And just like that, we escaped our predicament and retreated to Yggdra.


    Quietly, but as quickly as possible, we reach Serene''s house, which is built on top of a particrly giant tree, and finally catch our breath.


    The new Adler''s Army and the masked Phantoms that appeared in the Temple of Origin. Both sides are undoubtedly fearsome opponents that even High-Level Hunters cannot easily take on. If even a single button had been pressed incorrectly, casualties would have appeared on our side as well. It can be said that the battle was like treading on thin ice.


    *<i>Yare, Yare</i>* Good grief, I thought it was really over this time. (Cry)


    I wipe my forehead with my arm. I am not sweating because I amfortable tho''. However, even in afortable state, I could understand that it was clearly a dangerous situation. If I had not beenfortable, I might not have been able to stay calm.


    As I breathe a sigh of relief, Kruz, who has apanied me, says in a high-pitched voice.


    Hey, Yowaningen! Why are you trying to make it seem like everything is finished, desu! We haven''t resolved anything at all, desu! (Kruz)


    We haven''t been able to lift the curse, which had been our goal. I did not expect assants, but there is no doubt that we were saved by it, but (Serene)


    Says Serene in a puzzled manner when she heard Kruz. Un, un, that''s right. I didn''t expect it either. And Kruz also hit the mark with what she said. Nothing Has been resolved.


    Lapis gives me a cold (Not to mention usual) look and says.


    It is a good thing that you were able to lead the bandits on without making contact with them. Hmph You might have made the other side be on alert, though. (Lapis)


    Lapis, Kuu is thinking while having a n in his mind Probably. (Eliza)


    Eliza is too soft on Yowaningen, desu! In the first ce, there''s no way he doesn''t have a n in his mind, desu! Lapis isining about the fact that he took that kind of strategy based on the premise that he has a n in his mind, desu! (Kruz)


    I don''t have any ns. In the first ce, it is not even a strategy I thought of. That was all the result of chance. If Adler and her group hadn''te, there''s a possibility that I would have died helplessly, so it is difficult to judge whether it was bad luck or not


    D-Don''t worry! I am sure Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) will defeat all the Phantoms! (Cry)


    Yowaningen, you don''t know friend from foe, do you All of them you say There is no way that it would run out of Phantoms in a ce where Mana Materials is so dense that a Temple-type Treasure Shrine can manifest, desu! (Kruz)


    No That is not what I meant, but you are right.


    Even if they are temporarily wiped out, Phantoms will continue to appear almost infinitely as long as the Treasure Shrine remains intact. Since the enemies this time are not an easy enemy to ughter, it will be nearly impossible topletely annihte them. The only way to save Luke is to somehow find an opening. I thought I had found one this time tho''


    After taking a deep breath and calming myself down, I look around at everyone who is exhausted and try my best to say in a cheerful voice.


    Well, calm down. Anyway, no matter the circumstances, Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) will still reduce the number of Phantoms. We just had a little bit of a bad time this time, that''s all. (Cry)


    This time? You meant always, desu. (Kruz)


    You are perfectly correct. Now, what can we do


    Everyone''splexion doesn''t look very good. It is no wonder since Lapis and the others were almost caught in a pincer attack. However, with Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) chasing us, the Phantoms now have two groups of enemies which is not a bad thing if you think about it. The enemy of my enemy is not my friend. Our objective here is neither to eradicate Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) nor the capture of the Temple of Origin. If we could somehow control the situation, we should be able to buy enough time to lift Luke''s curse.


    Now is the time to wake up, my Divine Stratagem!!


    Eliza, I am sorry, but I would like to confirm the result of the battle between Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) and the Phantoms. Can I ask you to do another reconnaissance againter? (Cry)


    There are so many Phantoms that appeared. No matter how fast the Mana Materials umte, it will still take some time for the next manifestation to appear. From what I saw just before escaping, it looked like Adler''s Army was putting up a pretty good fight against the Phantoms'' Army. This time too, if we had visited the Treasure Shrine a little earlier, we would have been able to lift Luke''s curse in time, so there is a high possibility that we will have some free time in between Maybe.


    When Eliza sees me crossing my arms and frantically turning the gear in my head with a badass smile, she gives me a big nod.


    The innermost part of the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree. Suddenly, a ck metallic de jumps out into space and moves as if cutting through the air.


    Yuden''s head crawls out from the crack in the space that has urred. There is nothing below its chest and on its back are a half-dead Adler and Quint. Finally, as Uno gasps and descends through the crack, a doll holding arge pair of scissors jumps out and a card soldier *<i>yoroyoro</i>* staggers out before the crack closes silently.


    Haa, haa I thought I was going to die (Uno)


    My heart is still beating violently. Uno Silva''s servantRipper is a holy spirit with the extremely rare power to manipte space. The holy spirit that resides in Uno''s doll is the only Monster that has followed Uno and is also the lifeline of Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) in case of emergency.


    However, this is the first time I have used it while being overthrown and used its power in a row like this. Adler and Quint fall on their backs as they copse from Yuden''s neck. Uno, who was concentrating on defense, is still fine, but the two of them also joined in the battle, so they must have been exhausted that much more.


    The new Adler army, which was created with great difficulty in the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree, has also suffered devastating damage. However, the mere fact that all the Guides are still alive is nothing short of a miracle.


    Throwing out her spear, Adler, soaked in blood and sweat, says wearily.


    A draw, huh I thought I could win. (Adler)


    They were a bit too strooong. I never would have thought that even the Star-Eater Centipedes and the monsters of the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree, who had been strengthened so much by the Mana Materials, couldn''t defeat themWell, in the outside world, we would have been undefeated for a while, y''knooow. (Uno)


    They are too strong! Even though it was in a brawl, I can''t believe Zork got killed. Are Phantoms really better? (Quint)


    Says Quint as if he wanted to spit out. He is stout in his words, but his face is pale. Zork is a Monster that has been Quint''s right-hand man ever since he subjugated it. He is probably more shocked by that than by the fact that all the soldiers he had just acquired got killed.


    Thanks for reading! I did think that Cry could use Adler as a decoy while lifting Luke''s curse. But now that he said it I am like Oh now that he said it that is not going to happen huh. So what will be his real n!?

 Chapter 335.2: Strange Grief Wants to Retire ⑧?

    Chapter 335.2: Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢à?


    At first, it seemed like we were evenly matched. It is true that the Monsters that Adler obtained on the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree had a powerparable to that of the Phantom Army.


    The problem was that Phantom knight in red armor who was standing at the front. Adler trembles as she remembers that battle.


    It was clearly not just a mere Phantom. The other Phantoms also had top-ss power among the ones Adler and the others had fought, but it was on a different level.


    That was the Phantom of a very famous ancient knight. It''s been excessively recreated thanks to the power of ultra-high concentration of Mana Materials It was the manifestation of a nightmare. (Adler)


    Her voice is a mixture of fear and excitement.


    Powerful Legendary Beasts and Magic Beasts that we had subjugated were unterally killed. The number of Monsters in a group is important, but mighty warriors are even more important. If you can reduce a herd without taking any damage, your herd will have the upper hand. The Star-Eater Centipede Yuden and Dark Cyclops Zork are Monsters that also qualify as mighty warriors, but Yuden and Zork are Monsters that show their true value against an army rather than one-on-one. We have never had any trouble with that, but I guess we were too naive.


    Although we managed to crush them by sheer force of numbers, Yuden lost its body from the neck down and Zork was killed in the battle. Of the new demon army that took a week to prepare at the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree, there was only one soldier left, the card soldier that Quint had negotiated with for the fun of it. If we only consider the results, our military strength has been decimated.


    Adler covers her eyes with her arm and says in frustration.


    Just a little more If we had just a little bit more. If we had at least one more Monster, we could have broke Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)posure. (Adler)


    Unlike Phantoms, Monsters are finite So he doesn''t have to go through the trouble of looking for them. (Uno)


    Even when Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) saw the sh between his army and Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>), his eyes only widened slightly, and there was not a trace of impatience on his face. On the contrary, before we knew it, he had disappeared from the battlefield. I don''t know if it is because of his self-confidence, or if he thinks he can easily replenish them because they are Phantom, or if it is because he has no interest in the battle itself.


    However, it is certain that Uno and the others were not in his visions.


    I take a deep breath and check the scissors Ripper is holding. The scissors that cut through space are bright red and have cracks in them. Ripper''s ability is powerful, but it cannot be used continuously. It can probably be used once or twice after its first use.


    Adler-sama, what should we do? Ripper can probably only be used one more time. (Uno)


    Once the scissors are broken, it takes time for them to regenerate. That means that if we find ourselves back in a corner again, we won''t be able to escape next time.


    Whatever the oue, we gave it our all in this sh. At Uno''s question, Adler rolls onto her back and looks at Yuden next to her.


    Yuden continues to live normally even though it has lost most of its body. Given enough time, it will regenerate and be able to fight again.


    Riiight It would indeed be dangerous to fight in that state, huh. That man can even make Phantoms follow him. I never thought such Guide existed. (Adler)


    Even Uno and the others can''t subdue Phantoms Or rather, the very idea of it never urred to us. Phantoms and Monsters are simr but they are different. Quint looks surprised at Adler, who is unusually remorseful.


    Adler closes her eyes for a while and thinks about something, but then nods broadly as if she has made up his mind, and says something unbelievable.


    Okay, I''ve decided. I''ve learned about the possibility of a new power. At this point, why don''t we ask Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) to teach us how to subdue a Phantom! (Adler)


    Seriously? We just fought that guy, you know!? (Quint)


    You know what they say, strike the iron while it is hot, right? Above all, there seems to be a powerful Phantom here that is worthy of our demon army. What, I''m sure that guy won''t even mind if we ask him for a favor. (Adler)


    Indeed, if we can lead an almost inexhaustible supply of Phantoms, we would be invincible. Although multiple problems will arise if you think about it for a moment, it will still be a great source of strength for Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). If all goes well that is. Quint blinks his eyes for a few seconds at Adler, who shrugs her shoulders and says.


    Yes, that''s true. If we can subdue the Phantom that defeated Zork, then Zork''s death won''t be for naught, right? (Quint)


    No way Are you telling me to use thest Ripper for that?


    In front of Uno, who is shivering with a bad feeling, Adler frowns and continues.


    Besides That knight certainly said that right before it was bitten off by Yuden. Even if it were to perish, it would not stop god''s resurrection. There is more to that Phantom. If we can find it first and subdue it before he doesWith the power of a god, our army will be invincible! (Adler)


    Oh Oooh! Let''s do it, Adler! We can do it! Let''s take our revenge for the one who fell. (Quint)


    Phantom of a god. Certainly Certainly, if things go well, it will be a tremendous increase in our military strength. However, why do you think it is possible to subdue the Phantom of a god who can be a legend just by defeating it? Even though Uno and the others don''t even know how to control Phantoms. Uno shouts in panic at Adler, who speaks with a passionate tone, and Quint, who is immediately swept away by her.


    Enough of this! I''m definitely not going, okayyyy! (Uno)


    Thanks for reading! New Marvel''s Spiderman game is releasing today! I gotta finish my Danmachi Drama CD video as soon as possible so I can focus on SPIDERMAN!!!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 336.1: Great Idea

    Chapter 336.1: Great Idea


    !??? Eeeeeeeh??? Something so fun happened while we were asleeeep!? (Liz)


    In the inn of the town inside Mimic-kun''s. Liz listens to my story and lets out a thunderstruck voice.


    In the dimly lit dining room, lit by amp, all the Members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) are present. It hasn''t been that long since they copsed, but apparently, they are already back to full strength. Not only Liz, but Sytry, Lucia, Anthem, and even Tino are listening to me as if nothing has changed from the usual.


    Toe all the way here, we really got the attention of a troublesome opponent All because Onee-chan couldn''t finish them off properly (Sytry)


    Noooo, I was surprised too. Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) was chilled over too. (Cry)


    Luke''s curse-lifting operation is truly a series of surprises in many ways.


    After all, when we entered the Treasure Shrine after making sure there was nothing there, Phantoms appeared in front of us, and just when I thought this was bad and tried to run away, the "Demon King (Maou)" that Liz and the others had chased away burst in and started a big war. It was all a mess.


    That was tough, Master~ And, uh Who won? (Tino)


    Eh? I don''t know because we slipped out halfway through. (Cry)


    !? Eh???? (Tino)


    Uuumu. (Anthem)


    Tino makes a face like a pigeon that has been hit by a peashooter and Anthem groans.


    However, it is simply amazing that Tino also recovered from her intoxication at the same time as everyone else. I really wanted Tino to experience the atmosphere at that time. I really didn''t know what to do Adler and her group were saying a lot of things, but I had no idea what they were talking about


    Cry-chan, I''ll definitely be there next time!! My intoxication''s gone and my body''s in great shape! (Liz)


    No matter how many times I experience it, I can''t get used to that feeling of being in great shape the day after not feeling good. (Lucia)


    Lucia lets out a small sigh.


    The advantages and disadvantages of Mana Material Intoxication are two sides of the same coin. Excessive absorption of Mana Materials can temporarily seriously worsen your physical condition, but Mana Materials is basically something that makes you stronger the more you absorb them.


    This time, all of our Members, including Anthem, copsed due to Mana Material Intoxication. In other words, now that they are back in shape, their abilities are higher than before they copsed.


    They were already strong to begin with, but how will they be now? It is a little scary, but in the current situation, the more fighting power we have, the better.


    So What are we going to do now? (Lucia)


    Uuuun I guess we will just have to wait and see for now (Cry)


    As for what to do next will depend on the oue of the battle between Adler and the Phantoms.


    It is going to be quite a hassle no matter who wins, but we don''t have enough information to decide what to do next. I have sent Eliza on a reconnaissance mission, so I am waiting for her report.


    And there, Lucia has a slightly sullen expression on her face, so I add some information.


    I understand the level of the Phantoms in the Temple of Origin. In order to do something about those PhantomsThat''s right. We need an unusual method. (Cry)


    The army that Adler summoned from the rift in space was clearly not a force that normal bandits could have. In addition, if what she said was true, Adler''s army back then was more powerful than when they fought against Liz and the others. And although I don''t know that much detail because we quickly escaped, there is no doubt that the Phantoms from the Temple of Origin are as powerful as Adler''s army.


    No matter how incredibly talented Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) is, it will be difficult to face them head-on. Phantoms are the enemy. And Adler is also an enemy. It seems like both of them are enemies right now, but when I am unlucky, it gets awful, so there is a possibility that they might join hands.


    The best thing would be for the two to settle the matter in a near-total destruction situation, but Well, I guess I can''t expect much of it.


    As I smile nihilistically, Tino *<i>pikuri</i>* twitches her cheeks and whispers.


    A-An unusual method that Master''s~ has thought off (Tino)


    You don''t need to be so worried, it is not like I am thinking about something. The only thing I am thinking about is that we need to avoid fighting.


    I will say it again and again, but our purpose is not to enjoy the Super-High-Level Treasure Shrine we found for the first time in a while but to help Luke. For that purpose, I would be a demon or a devil. Well, if it seems impossible, I guess we can run away.


    As I make a firmNo, soft resolve. Sytry holds my hands as if to entice me and asks me in a sweet whisper-like voice. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Actually, there is something I want to try too! We will still be in Yggdra for a while, right? (Sytry)


    Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    Why is Sytry''s eyes *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling even in such an emergency situation? Have you forgotten that Luke has been petrified?


    Try what? Well, it is good that you are curious, but are you going to do an experiment in a situation like this?


    When I shrug my shoulders, I look around at everyone and say.


    For the time being, I have something in mind, but if youe up with any good ideas, please let me know. We don''t have much time anymore you know (Cry)


    By the way, what I am thinking of is to have Liz rush back to the Imperial Capital and call Ark and his team.


    It is quite a distance to the Imperial Capital and Ark is someone busy, so I don''t know if he is in the Imperial Capital or not. There are many uncertainties in this strategy, but the opponent is a god. We have no choice but to rely on god for this too.


    Thanks for reading! Love Tino''s reaction when Cry said that they need an "Unusual" method. If the Usual Infinite Trials are not gonna work, then what is going to happen on this Unusual Infinite Trial!?

 Chapter 336.2: Great Idea

    Chapter 336.2: Great Idea


    Night. Eliza, who went to check on the Treasure Shrine with the utmost care, sighs wearily and says.


    In conclusion It is no longer possible to break in the Temple of Origin. (Eliza)


    Eh!? What do you mean? (Cry)


    Initially, she investigated the Treasure Shrine many times before carrying out Luke''s curse-lifting operation. However, Eliza has never once dered it impossible to break in.


    For someone who used to travel to various dangerous zones as a Solo Hunter to say so much, did something happen to her? Something that wouldpel even a professional in danger detection to say so.


    Eliza says to me in a slightly reproachful tone.


    The Temple of Origin is on high alert. Because of the battle with Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). The presence of Phantoms is iparable to before, and it is difficult to even get close enough to see them. (Eliza)


    Heeeh I see. As one would expect from a Treasure Shrine that is estimated to be Level 10, even the Phantoms are well controlled. (Liz)


    Liz says admiringly and Tino *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* looks around uneasily.


    Leaving aside humans or Monsters, this is a phenomenon that does not ur very often with Phantoms.


    Phantoms are not living beings. As a reproduction of the past, they do not aim to preserve the species, have little fear of extinction, and have little sense of belonging since they are not born from parents.


    The reason why Treasure Hunters are able to infiltrate Treasure Shrine infested with Phantoms is because they are basically working individually. The only thing is that all of them have hostility toward intruders, so it is not umon for highly intelligent Phantoms to form swarms, but they usually range from a few to a few dozen at most and are neverrge enough to form an army.


    Kuu, those Phantoms were not born one after another. The groups are counted as one. They are not at a level where they are well controlled. They are highly intelligent, and they clearly see us as the enemy and are waiting for us. (Eliza)


    Indeed Now that you mention it, those Phantoms appeared all at once.


    What happened to Adler and her group? (Cry)


    I don''t know. The only thing I do know is that the Phantoms from the Temple of Origin are receiving the power of Mana Materials and are increasing their strength day by day. (Eliza)


    A pro at sensing danger. Eliza''s genuine voice makes Lucia gasp and Liz whistle.


    Since Adler and her group weren''t there, the Phantoms must have won that battle.


    If they were human, we might have been able to negotiate, but the ones that remained are the nasty ones.


    How about Lucia smashing it with her Magic from afar like she always does? (Cry)


    Eh!? (Lucia)


    You can''t! The Phantoms have note out of the Treasure Shrine yet. If we stimte them from the outside and they start to advance outside, Yggdra will be in danger. (Eliza)


    Lucia makes a sound as if she has been caught off guard, and Eliza immediately rejects my n.


    I''m just kidding, you know No well, it is not like I did not think it might be possible.


    However, that is problematic. If it is difficult to even get close enough to see them, lifting Luke''s curse is out of the question. It doesn''t seem like it takes that long to lift the curse, but we can''t protect them well enough.


    Isn''t there a better way to do it It would be fine if we could just intrude a little while and borrow the power of the World Tree.


    Then I came up with a great idea and *<i>pan</i>* hit my hand.


    I know! Shall we dig a hole? (Cry)


    Right! Let''s dig a hole! (Sytry)


    Sytry eagerly agrees with what I said.


    It is an out-of-the-box thinking. There is no need to foolishly sneak past the Phantoms'' security to get close to the World Tree. What we need is the power emitted by the World Tree. If we dig a tunnel from underground and approach it, no one will notice. Digging tunnels is hard work, but it is far better than dealing with a well-organized army of Phantoms. If we are aiming to conquer the Treasure Shrine, we can''t use this method, but if we just want to lift the curse, this is enough It should be enough.


    I name it Sneak up on them, quietly lift the curse, and quickly get the hell out of there strategy.


    However, I never would have thought that I woulde to the same conclusion as Sytry, the brain behind Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)  Is the me of today a Divine Strategist?


    It is a simple strategy, but that is probably why it is an out-of-the-box one. Eliza and the others look at me with wide eyes while I make a badass smile and at Sytry, who, for some reason, is full of joy.


    I gave them a big hint about digging a hole, and yet, they still haven''t noticed it Well, I guess it can''t be helped since Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) has been almost exclusively on the offense, huh.


    I *<i>pachin</i>* snap my fingers and prompt Sytry.


    Sytry, can you exin it to them? (Cry)


    Sytry gives a big nod, *<i>nikoniko</i>* smiles and says with more confidence than ever.


    Yes! What Cry-san is trying to say is thatIf the Phantoms are unmanageable, all we have to do is to weaken the Treasure Shrine itself. The research I was conducting at a certain institution until recently wille in handy! (Sytry)


    Huh? It seems like it is different from what I was thinking


    !?  Weaken the Treasure Shrine, you say How do you do it exactly? (Lucia)


    When Lucia asks with a suspicious expression, Sytry wiggles happily and with her cheeks blushing.


    Yes. We will dig a hole and bury the device that will interfere with the Mana Materials flowing through the earth''s veins. There will be no need to approach the Temple of Origin, and it will be safe and secure! Isn''t that right, Cry-san!? (Sytry)


    Y-Yeah. (Cry)


    Safe and secure It is not what I had in mind, but I guess that is all right too.


    Thanks for reading! Ah yes, the legendary if you can go right, left, or up then go down strategy! It would have been fun to see Strange Grief dig a tunnel for them to find something. But well Sytry has another n involving research from a "certain institute" that might or might not be legal!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 337.1: Great Idea â‘¡

    Chapter 337.1: Great Idea ¢Ú


    Even though there was such a grand battle at the World Tree, Yggdra was no different from when we arrived. Fresh and tranquil atmosphere. It is not as lively as the Imperial Capital, but the sunlight filtering through the countless gigantic trees soothes me.


    ording to the information passed down to Serene and the Spirit People of Yggdra, thest time the god was revived, the impact on the outside of the Treasure Shrine was minimal until the moment the god appeared.


    Phantoms generally cannot survive for long in ces where Mana Materials are thin, so they do not leave their Treasure Shrine, but exceptions are made for Phantoms from an extremely High-Level Treasure Shrine which consists of Mana Materials of such high concentration that they can operate outside for long periods of time. However, the reason why the Phantoms from the Temple of Origin, which are one of those exceptions, are so quiet is probably because they have a purpose and an extremely high level of intelligence.


    They are probablyProtecting the god. That is why Yggdra is left alive until doomsday arrives.


    Time until doomsday(At the earliest) 100 years away.


    On the way to Serene''s house to talk about Sytry''s proposal, I say with a big yawn.


    I can''t seem to get excited. (Cry)


    !? The world is on the verge of destruction, remember? Luke-san''s petrification hasn''t been lifted yet You need to pull yourself together, Nii-san! (Lucia)


    No, well, of course, I will do what I have to do (Cry)


    Just so you don''t misunderstand me, I am ipetent, but I am doing what I can. The only problem is that there is only so much I can do. In this case, I can convey Sytry''s clever idea. If that doesn''t work, I can call Ark, but I can''t do anything else.


    It is still a long way off, but if nothing can be done so far, it is understandable to lose the sense of urgency.


    What Master~ have to do (Tino)


    I''m feeling great, Cry-chan, you can leave anything to me, okay? (Liz)


    Tino mutters to herself and Liz says cheerfully. Even though we may have to fight against a world crisis from now on, they are still the same as ever. In that case, I will leave you with an important task The task to deliver a letter to Ark!


    When we arrived at Serene''s mansion, all the members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are there. Lapis, Kruz, Astor, and the other elite Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>). Their expressions are uniformly grim. They must have been talking about various things while I was away. As soon as Serene sees my face, she says as soon as she opens her mouth.


    The situation is very difficult. Cry-san''s n saved us from the predicament, but as a result, they have identified us as a clear enemy. I can see that a change ising in the movement of power swirling around the World Tree (Serene)


    In resume, what does that mean? (Cry)


    The current Temple of Origin has a powerful barrier set up from the inside. Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) must have been a real trouble for them. However, this is not something I can resolve even if I wanted to. (Lapis)


    Lapis answers with a frown instead of Serene. Apparently, the situation has changed even while I was telling Lucia and the others about the funny-amusing events that have happened. What clever Phantoms, even though they are already strong, they never let their guard down. It seems they are not as pleasant as the Phantoms from the Lost Inn, so I definitely don''t want to fight them.


    We tried to attack from a distance with Magic, but it didn''t cause a single scratch. Hmph It is a special kind of barrier. It is generated to surround the Treasure Shrine, leaving no room for an opening. If they can keep that ss of barrier up all the time without break, their abilities are beyond our imagination. (Lapis)


    It is a different system of magic from ours. Human, it is impossible even for Spirit People skilled in magic to analyze it. It is not hard or anything, but it is imprable to attack. It ispletely blocked from the inside and outside. It is different from a magic barrier." (Serene)


    Un, un I see. (Cry)


    It is brave of you to attack it even though you know it is a dangerous Treasure Shrine If it were me, I would have given up and gone home if I heard that the enemy had holed up and wouldn''te out


    However, the good news is that we don''t need to have to worry about being attacked from the other side for the time being. If we have time, I can call Ark, and we will probably be able to do a lot of other things. The only problem is lifting Luke''s curse. I swear, when ites to Luke, it bes like this


    It is probably the same as the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree created by YggdraThey are probably using the power umted in the World Tree for a barrier. They will not run out of Magic. However, it does not mean we don''t have any hands to y. (Serene)


    Serene looks at the faces of everyone around her and finally looks at me. Her eyes have long slits and a sense of transparency. The expression on her face is a little different from those of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>).


    It looks like she has made up her mind, or in a worse way to say, she looks like she is desperate. Even though it still has 100 years to go, how long has she been making expressions like this? If it were me, I don''t think I would be able to stop it, but perhaps thates from her sense of responsibility as a member of the Royal Family of the Spirit People.


    Thanks for reading! Only Cry would think that the Phantoms from the Lost Inn are pleasant Well, of course, he would as Master~ is god!

 Chapter 337.2: Great Idea â‘¡

    Chapter 337.2: Great Idea ¢Ú


    Serene takes a deep breath, ces her palm on her chest, and says.


    Yggdra has a secret technique of spatial teleportation. With this secret technique, it is possible to send a person through space, jumping across the barrier to the World TreeBut, it cannot be used that many times. Currently, Yggdra does not have enough talented spellcasters, and it does not have any elixirs. Even if I do my best, I can only send one person at a time, and once I use it, I will not be able to move for a while. (Serene)


    Un, un, that''s a no. (Cry)


    Eh? (Serene)


    Serene makes an expression like a pigeon that has been hit by a pea gun. I can''t stop watching this. As expected, even I have to say no to that. In the first ce, there is no point in talking if only one person can be sent there. Only our members would be happy to be sent to such a dangerous ce alone, and if Serene can''t move, who will take care of lifting Luke''s curse?


    If you can afford to do that, please use that technique to send me home.


    I sigh deeply, make a badass expression, and say.


    Serene, I hate to say this, but I think you are a little Narrow-minded. And you are underestimating yourself too much. You need to rx your shoulders a little more or you will not be able toe up with any good idea. (Cry)


    I-I am thest member of Yggdra''s Royal Family, you know? As the administrator of the World Tree, I have the responsibility to resolve any anomalies. (Serene)


    Serene''s cheeks are flushed red, and her voice is trembling. I don''t know what is causing her to tremble. Is it the humiliation of being pointed out by a human, or is she feeling crushed by her responsibility? She needs the Perfect Vacation, not me. She has 100 years to live, so no one willin if she takes a few years off.


    If that is the case, I am a n Master, so I am responsible for the smooth running of the n. (Cry)


    ??? (Serene)


    However, I am living a carefree life, putting all the responsibility on Eva and the other members. I am not fulfilling my responsibilities as a High-Level Hunter at all, and if anything, I think it is the people who appointed me as High-Level Hunter who are at fault. If you add my sense of responsibility and Serene''s sense of responsibility and divide it by two, it would be just right.


    She is probably an extremely talented Magi, but this matter is too heavy for her to solve alone. And I know exactly what it feels like to be involved in an incident that you can''t handle on your own.


    It is not like I have the ability to solve this incident, so I can''t say anything like leaving it to me, but I am sure I can at least lighten her mental burden a little.


    In times like these, the important thing is to maintain a confident attitude on the surface, no matter how anxious you may be inside. Nothing will go well if you are afraid. It is also called the ultimateeback.


    What I am trying to say isI have an idea. (Cry)


    Yes, the idea of leaving it to Sytry!!


    I don''t know if it will work out, but Serene, please take a break for a while. I might need your help with something. (Cry)


    If you want, I can lend you the Perfect Vacation. It will make me ufortable, but I am used to feeling like I am about to puke.


    Serene is stunned for a moment, but immediately her face turns red and she shouts as if interrogating me.


    That is ridiculous. Do you think you can handle this situation with some strategies? What kind of power are you telling me that you have, human? (Serene)


    I grin and say with meaningless confidence.


    I don''t have any power. However, I have excellent friends. (Cry)


    If I have any power at all, that would be Mywork.


    When I turn my gaze to Sytry, who had been silent until now, she steps forward with a blooming smile. Having fulfilled my role, I will now be a scarecrow. Oh yeah, I have to remember to call Ark.


    As I am *<i>nikoniko</i>* smiling, feeling like I have done all I can, Sytry begins to speak in a clear and easily understandable voice.


    I have been researching Mana Materials for some time, thinking that something like this might happen. After receiving Cry-san''s suggestionsOne of the research I conducted was something that would be perfect for this kind of situation. It is called a Mana Material stirring device (Sytry)


    Heeeeh, receive my suggestion, huh. Did something like that ever happen? But if Sytry says so, then it must have happened. But I wonder when she started doing her research Sytry''s cheeks are flushed red and her voice is blooming as if she is enjoying putting the results of her work into action.


    By nting it in the earth''s veins, we can stir up the invisible Mana Materials and increase or decrease the amount of Mana Materials flowing in it! Although we haven''t done enough experiments yet, we were able to actually change one Treasure Shrine. If we use this, we should be able No, we can reduce the Mana Materials flowing into the World Tree and weaken the Temple of Origin! (Sytry)


    There, Kruz, who has been listening silently, stares at Sytry and says.


    Wait a sec. Hey, that''s a crime, desu. (Kruz)


    Thanks for reading! Riiiiiight messing with Mana Materials is one of the 10 sins! Sasuga Cry, just proposing an "unusual" new idea


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 338.1: New Strategy

    Chapter 338.1: New Strategy


    The ce turns quiet at Kruz''s statement. Countless gazes are directed to Sytry who is all *<i>nikoniko</i>* smiling.


    A crime, a crime huuuh S-She is right!


    Research alone on Mana Materials maniption is the most serious crime in Zebrudia and is usually banned in other countries as well. I didn''t notice it at all since she said the idea so casually.


    However, if you calmly think about it, Sytry is a girl without a degree in anything but she is not the kind of girl who would do research that would incriminate her. She wouldn''t do that. I don''t think she would do anything that would seriously incriminate her too I think.


    She has a wide range of knowledge and is familiar with various institutions including Primus Academy of Magic Sciences. I am sure she got special permission to do the research or something. Even when Sytry first proposed the idea, no one pointed it out


    Well, well, well, Kruz, calm down. There is no way Sytry would do illegal research without permission, and in the first ce, even for Sytry, it would be difficult to do such research secretly by herself (Cry)


    It''s a vition of the ten sins, desu. Who in the world would give permission for such research, desu? (Kruz)


    You make a good point. I can''t imagine it either. Kruz looks at Sytry with an expression as if she is looking at something suspicious. Sytry says confidently while puffing out her chest.


    That is of course Cry-san! (Sytry)


    !? What kind of authority do you think I have Moreover, I don''t remember giving you permission at all.


    Kruz looks at me in shock.


    I look at Sytry, but it doesn''t seem like she is lying at all. It seems that from the bottom of her heart, she thinks that I have given her permission.


    When Sytry, who has a quick mind and an excellent memory, gives me that look, I feel like I am the one who remembers wrong.


    Maybe I just forgot about it and did give her permission to do it?


    As I remain silent, unable to even believe in my past self, Kruz frowns and opens her mouth. But then Serene intervenes.


    Please wait. I don''t know what happened, but now is not the time to worry about thew. The world is on the verge of destruction, you know!? (Serene)


    At the earliest, it could be 100 yearster, you know. (Cry)


    Yes! We only have 100 years! No matter how dangerous it isWe should do what we can. (Serene)


    No, well, I didn''t mean it that way, tho''


    Serene''s eyes are burning with a sense of mission. At first, I was thinking of going home quickly and calling for help, but I feel like I am being drowned more and more. Maybe inspired by what Serene said, the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) agree with what Serene said.


    Princess Serene is right. Now is not the time to be trapped by rules made by humans. (Starlight Member 1)


    We cannot just stand by and watch the copse of Yggdra The manifestation of a god. There could be great damage to human cities as well. (Starlight Member 2)


    Th-That''s (Kruz)


    Kruz stutters. Then, as if to deliver the finishing blow, Lapis looks at me and says.


    Besides Hmph. What are you worried about, Kruz? This man is Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), the one who stuck his nose into every case and got all of them under control, right? You are the one who told us that. This man is worthy of our trust. (Lapis)


    Haaah!? I-I didn''t say that, desu! (Kruz)


    Kruz looks at me while raising a hysterical voice. When and how did I gain her trust? Even though all I can remember is getting her involved in terrible things I don''t even trust my past self, but since I have been told that much, I have no choice but to do my best to live up to that trust.


    I shrug my shoulders and say to my childhood friend who is waiting quietly with a smile on her face.


    It looks like we have an agreement. Sytry, please exin. (Cry)


    Yes. Leave it to me! Kruz-san, don''t worry. Theoretically, it should work. I have all the necessary equipment and its structure in my head! I don''t have the equipment ready though, so I have to start from the manufacturing stage! (Sytry)


    Theoretically, huh. Its structure in my head, huh. From the manufacturing stage, huh The road ahead is a tough one.


    She has *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling eyes. Sytry clenches her fist tightly and deres this. And Liz speaks to me secretly.


    Cry-chan, a strange switch just got turned on Syt''s head, but is this okayyyy? (Liz)


    It is hard to judge whether this Sytry is a useless Sytry or an okay Sytry.


    Thus began the operation to move the earth''s veins using the Mana Material stirring device.


    In a room in Serene''s mansion. In a simple strategy room centered around arge wooden table, Sytry exins the strategy.


    It will take some time, but it should be much easier than dealing with a god. (Sytry)


    With that introduction in mind, Sytry''s strategy is simple and clear.


    The center of the earth''s vein that circles thisThe World Tree. The Level 10 Treasure Shrine Temple of Origin, which has manifested due to the excessive umtion of Mana Materials, is still being maintained by the enormous power flowing into it. In other words, if something can be done about the power flowing into it, the Treasure Shrine will gradually lose its power and eventually disappear. This is a phenomenon that has actually urred when the position of the earth''s veins changed due to extremely rarerge-scale tectonics movements.


    Thanks for reading! And thanks Chulbom for the Ko-fi, I''ll post an extra chapter next week! What kind of shenanigans is Sytry nning to do? And I''m sure with Sytry saying that she did those research on Cry''s order will make people think that he nned everything in order to save the world.

 Chapter 338.2: New Strategy

    Chapter 338.2: New Strategy


    Through our research so far, we have learned something about Treasure Shrines. The more powerful the Treasure Shrine, the faster it disappears when the supply of Mana Materials is interrupted. And when the supply of Mana Materials to the Treasure Shrine is stopped, the Treasure Shrine attempts to preserve itself by returning the Phantoms to Mana Materials. The Temple of Origin seems to be umting Mana Materials for quite a long time at this point, but if the amount of Mana Materials flowing in decreases, it will not be able to keep the Phantoms or the powerful barrier up. Theoretically! Isn''t it, Cry-san? (Sytry)


    Un, un, theoretically, yeah. (Cry)


    Uuumu (Anthem)


    Anthem lets out a somewhat uneasy growl as Sytry repeats "Theoretically". However, there are no other good ideas. The other Members don''t seem to beining, so I have no choice but to believe in it.


    The Mana Materials stirring device developed at the research institute I belonged to acts on the Mana Materials flowing in the earth''s veins, reproducing changes in the earth''s veins that would normally only ur due to tectonic movements. Two things are neededThe creation of a stirring device and a field survey. I will calcte the location where the device will be buried, but in order to determine the appropriate location, we will need to conduct a field survey and learn about the forces that flow through the earth. (Sytry)


    And apparently, it is not an easy job either.


    Serene brings a map of the surrounding area centered around the World Tree.


    Surrounding the World Tree is a forest. The Mana Materials are also fairly dense, so Monsters and Legendary Beasts should also appear. It will not be easy to conduct an investigation there. The only fighting power is Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) and Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>). I thought they were reassuring enough before we left, but the difficulty of what we have to do increases in proportion to our strength, so I really want you to give me a break.


    Let''s split up into teams. One team will do field research, and another will manufacture the equipment. Since I am the only one who can manufacture the equipment, I will be in it and I want Lucia-chan to support me, so she will be on the manufacturing team. (Sytry)


    Hearing what she said, Lapis *<i>chirari</i>* nces at her friends and looks down at the map.


    The World Tree is really big. I don''t know how much area we will investigate, but it will probably be a pain just to walk while dealing with the Legendary Beasts and Monsters.


    So, the other members are in the investigating team. However We don''t have enough manpower to investigate such a wide area. (Lapis)


    In the first ce, how do you measure the power that flows through the earth? We might be able to have a rough idea of where the power is strong, but you need urate information, right? It seems difficult for Ti and me, tho''? (Liz)


    No It is difficult even for "Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)". We can see Magic power, but we cannot see Mana Materials. (Lapis)


    I don''t need the exact number, butUhmWe need at least a rough location of the current earth''s veins. (Sytry)


    What about the Monsters in the vicinity? Desu. As expected, the power of the Monsters that appear in a ce where Mana Materials are so dense is quite powerful, desu. (Sytry)


    Sytry and the others start a heated debate in front of me, who has be aplete ornament.


    It seems that they found an issue right away, but I am sure they will find a solution if they continue to discuss it. It really helps when your friends are so talented.


    Well, if I were to go somewhere, it would probably be part of the manufacturing team, I think I don''t have any fighting ability, I don''t have the eyesight to see the flow of Mana Materials, and I have a rtively poor sense of direction to begin with. There aren''t that many Hunters who don''t have this much aptitude for research, you know? Even though the only thing I can do on the manufacturing team is to cheer them on.


    Then I get up and feel like going to the bathroom. I am sorry for leaving in the middle of the discussion, but I am not participating in the discussion anyway, and I can''t think of any good ideas. So you would be better off without me.


    Sorry, I will go out for a moment. I will be right back. (Cry)


    I quickly leave the room and head to the bathroom.


    The bathroom is right near the entrance. Serene''s mansion, built on top of arge tree, is not as spacious as the mansions often seen in the Imperial Capital.


    I have already visited this mansion many times since I came to Yggdra. While humming a tune, I reach the bathroom and am about to put my hand on the door when the front door suddenly swings open.


    Looks like I kept you waiting, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). (?)


    I involuntarily freeze due to the loud sound and slowly turn my gaze in that direction.


    What I see there is a familiar face, and one I never wanted to see again.


    There are three people. Leading the group is a woman dressed in a wild style.


    A jet-ck spear on her back. Sharp eyes and ck rouge lipstick on her lips. The bandit I should have left behind at the Temple of OriginAdler, narrows her eyes, smiles and lifts her right hand that was holding something like a hand mirror, and shouts loudly.


    FufuRejoice. I''ll let you be my "Mentor (<i>Shisho</i>)"! (Adler)


    Thanks for reading! A lot of theory in this chapter, but hey it''s just a theory, a Strange Grief Theory! Btw everyone wants to be Cry''s apprentice. I wonder what happen to Hugh after the curse incident.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 339.1: New Strategy â‘¡

    Chapter 339.1: New Strategy ¢Ú


    There are no absolutes in the profession of Treasure Hunter.


    A Hunter''s job is a series of encounters with the unknown. If it is a Low-Level Treasure Shrine, it is possible to force through it, but when ites to a High-Level Treasure Shrine, the power of the Phantoms and the gimmicks in it are no longer something at a level where it can be ignored.


    The most needed power for a High-Level Hunter isThe ability to respond to the situation. The true value of a Hunter is tested when they find themselves in an unexpected situation.


    In that sense, the people who came to Yggdra this time are definitely first-rate. Even the ideas of viting the Ten Sins can be described as their ability to respond to emergencies such as the manifestation of a god.


    But now, in front of the map handed down in Yggdra since ancient times, everyone, including "Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>)", is making a difficult expression.


    The map centers on the World Tree and describes the vicinity, including Yggdra. When you look at the map, you can clearly see how big the World Tree is.


    The strategy Sytry proposed is simple, but there are many hurdles to ovee. Although it is a simple problem, it is one that is difficult to solve.


    It is no good. No matter how we assign it, we don''t have enough people. (Lapis)


    Moreover there is only one Serene-san (Sytry)


    Says Sytry as she *<i>chirari</i>* nces at Serene and she raises her eyebrows in trouble.


    In the first stage of preparationThe investigation of the earth''s veins around the World Tree doesn''t have enough members.


    Those members must be capable of surviving the attacks of the Legendary Beasts and Magical Beasts that live around the World Tree, where an excessive amount of Mana Materials has umted and must have the ability to judge the amount of Mana Materials flowing through the earth''s veins.


    Leaving aside the former, the only person who possesses thetter skill is Serene, who has special eyes as a member of the Yggdra Royal Family.


    Spirit People also have eyes that can see through Magic Power, but when the target is Mana Materials, the story is different. Mana Materials are said to be the source of Magic Power, but they are not Magic Power itself. If you take the time, you might be able to figure out the flow of the power, but in a forest infested with powerful Magical Beasts, you probably won''t have the time to do it.


    Actually I was wondering if Yggdra didn''t already have that kind of information Because Yggdra seems to have better technology regarding Mana Materials. (Sytry)


    Serene sighs as she receives a confused look from Sytry.


    If it is from 500 years ago We do have those. However, the area around the World Tree has dense earth''s veins, so the flow of power changes frequently. (Serene)


    The flow of power will change Then we can''t spend a lot of time investigating it. (Sytry)


    Hmmm Shall I run with you on my back? (Liz)


    !? Don''t say something crazy like that, desu! In the first ce, if Liz ran at full speed, Serene would *<i>barabara</i>* fall apart, desu! (Kruz)


    The area around the World Tree is very dangerous. It is a long distance and it is not realistic to run with people on your back. (Eliza)


    Everyone had prepared themselves for the trip to Yggdra, but they never imagined something like this would happen.


    And of course, Sytry, a renowned Alchemist, probably did not expect it to go this far.


    Sytry sighs deeply and says reluctantly.


    It may be difficult to investigate all the surrounding areas of the earth''s veins. It will take a lot of time, so we may have no choice but to bury the device with a certain amount of guess-work. (Sytry)


    What happens if it fails, desu? (Kruz)


    Well, there are a lot of possibilitiesBut the worst case scenario is that the speed of Mana Materials umting in the World Tree will elerate or something like that? (Sytry)


    Her friends gasp at the words that are spoken so casually. It would be putting the cart before the horse if you try to stop the god''s manifestation and end up hastening the process.


    The guess-work instation is ast resort solution. Her friends offer opinions one after another.


    How about checking it from the sky? Well We have Master''s~ flying carpet. (Tino)


    Uuumu (Anthem)


    It is probably going to be difficult. The forest is all around and the trees are in the way, so we can''t see the earth''s veins from the sky. (Lapis)


    How about we just burn down the forest? (Lucia)


    !? Lucia-san, you''re j-joking, right, desu (Kruz)


    I-I cant believe you would burn down the forest (Serene)


    Seeing her suggestion that doesn''t involve any strategy, Serene turns her eyes to Lucia as if she is looking at a savage. Lucia''s cheeks turn red with shame as she realizes how insane she has sounded when she receives stares from Kruz and the rest of herpanions.


    Lucia may not be as rational as I, Lapis, thinks. Sytry lets out a small *<i>fuu</i>* breath and says.


    In the first ce, if we burn down the forest, the Phantoms from the Treasure Shrine might notice our movements and take some kind of action I wouldn''t say it is very wise. (Sytry)


    Kuh (Lucia)


    There were various opinions, but from my point of view, it was not decisive. And this is only the beginning of the operation. It is a difficult operation to begin with. Normally, just walking around the Temple of Origin would be quite dangerous. Although the Phantoms are currently holed up inside the barrier of the Treasure Shrine, they coulde out at any time.


    This is not a problem that can be solved with just wisdom.


    There, Tino raises her hand while *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* looking around.


    Umm How about we discuss it again after Master~es back? (Tino)


    Ti-chan Don''t say that now! Besides, pursuing Cry-san''s thinking is also a learning experience! (Sytry)


    If you rely on Cry-chan all the time, your brain will be dull!! (Liz)


    I-I''m sorry, Onee-sama (Tino)


    Tino makes herself smaller at Sytry and Liz''s reprimand.


    The man who shows his true value in situations like this has not returned yet despite saying he would go out for a moment.


    After leaving Sytry to do the exnation, he remains silent, and as always, he is a man with mysterious thoughts. Lucia, his Imouto who probably knows the most about Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) frowns and says.


    Indeed, this time, Leader has brought more Relics than usual, so he may have a way to deal with this situation. (Lucia)


    Yowaningen has strange Relics, desu. Even during the escort request to the Conference, he showed off his strange Relics, desu. (Kruz)


    I don''t think this problem can be resolved with just Relics, but Hmph. Relic Collector, huh Can he do something bybining multiple Relics? (Lapis)


    As far as I know, Relics aren''t all that convenient, but if there is any possibility of breaking through the current situation, then that would be what I said.


    Thanks for reading! True that Cry took his whole Relic collection with him! Are we finally going to see Cry at his full powaaa!?

 Chapter 340.2: New Strategy â‘¢

    Chapter 340.2: New Strategy ¢Û


    Sitting back in her chair, Sytry clears her throat and resumes exining the operation.


    *<i>Kohon</i>* Ahem. I will leave the earth''s vein investigation to Onee-chan, Eliza-san, and everyone from Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). That god has seen us. The danger has increased, but fortunately, with Adler-san''s Mirror of Reality, it should be possible to survey the earth''s veins without going to the site. If Uno-san can see Mana Materials, I can add Serene to my group. While the survey team is investigating, I will do the calctions and prepare the tools. With Yggdra''s knowledge of Mana Materials, the sess rate of the operation will increase. (Sytry)


    You''re just a bandit but you''ve got awfully good Relics. When everything''s over you better give all of them to Cry-chan. (Liz)


    Liz''s voice does not hide her irritation at all. I guess she doesn''t like the idea of working with someone she once fought against.


    Treasure Hunters sense things with all of their five senses, but visual information remains a major source of information. Adler''s Mirror of Reality is a powerful Relic that can rece a scout by itself depending on the situation. It can also be possible to abuse it. I also have several hundred Relics, but none of them are simr or even have simr functions. Even Lucia''s Magic shouldn''t be able to reproduce it.


    Adler frowns at what Liz''s said and says with an annoyed expression.


    Relics Relics, huh. I''ll be troubled if you think that my Mirror of Reality is just a Relic. Just like that treasure chest that your leader is carrying. (Adler)


    Eh? Aaaah, you mean Mimic-kun Well, it is true that the Mirror of Reality may beparable to Mimic-kun. (Cry)


    Apparently, they also saw Mimic-kun. I wanted to hide Mimic-kun who has power outside the norm as much as possible, but it cannot be helped if they saw it with their farsight.


    That''s right. The Mirror of Reality and Mimic-kun are not just any Relic.


    They are pretty dangerous Relics. To begin with, many Mirror-type Relics have pretty dangerous abilities, you know


    Then, wondering what she thought of what I said, Adler *<i>girori</i>* res at me and says in a stern voice.


    Let me say this first so you don''t get the wrong idea. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) , this time I''ll follow you. It''s because I''m the one who asked for it But that doesn''t mean there''s a hierarchical rtionship. Sure, you are quite good. And it''s the first time I''ve found arade of the same rank as me. But your Mimic-kun? is powerful, but my Mirror of Reality is no less powerful. (Adler)


    Ah Okay. (Cry)


    Questions keeping.


    Isn''t she misunderstanding a bit about what it means to be a disciple? Is that an attitude towards your "Master (<i>Shisho</i>)"? And What do you mean byrade? As expected, I am a little shocked when a bandit calls me arade And by the way, I also don''t know what she wants from me by bing my apprentice.


    She said something about showing her my skills up close, but I wonder if I should show you my skills by getting down on my knees and doing a Dogeza?


    Uno hurriedly scolds her Leader, who remains quarrelsome even when surrounded by Hunters whom she had fought once.


    *<i>Ma, ma</i>* Come on, Adler-sama. Let''s take it easy this time. As Cry-san seems to be a little bit ahead of us (Uno)


    Un, un, I get it. It is hard when you have people with strong personalities in your Party.


    Adler shrugs her shoulders a little bit and says with a serious face.


    Well, fine. Let''s get back to the topicI''m okay with you incorporating my Mirror of Reality into your n. You did listen to my request. Even the crack will heal quickly. However, there is one problem. This Mirror of Reality is powerfulBut it''s not omnipotent. The only people who canmand this mirror are those with the power, like us and Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) there, and the only thing the mirror can reflect are its Targets. (Adler)


    Target? What do you mean? (Sytry)


    Yeah. What this mirror can reflect is limited to a certain extent. It can reflect the image of a person or a god in the deepest part of a Treasure Shrine, but it cannot reflect the location on a map. Even if we use the mirror to do the survey, we need someone who can be designated as the target of the mirror. (Adler)


    Adler smoothly answers Sytry''s questions. Although understanding the performance of the Relic is a top priority, she thoroughly did her research. It is not the kind of ability that you can carelessly ask an appraiser to do, so she probably checked it herself. I feel a bit of sympathy for you. And then after thinking that far, I noticed something.


    The Mirror of Reality is a powerful Relic. Since she followed us all the way to Yggdra, we were probably being monitored by her the whole time.


    On top of that, she is calling me herradeCould it be that Adler is a Relic user?


    Could her ability to control Monsters alsoe from a Relic? Come to think of it, I have heard rumors about that kind of Relic. The story is suddenly much more convincing than her being able to train the Monsters herself.


    I am a fairly well-known Relic Collector in the Imperial Capital, so when you think about it, I can understand why she would like to be my apprentice. It is troublesome tho''


    Liz clicks her tongue and res at Adler.


    Then, it''s useless. After all, we have to actually go thereCry-chan, do you really need to make that girl your apprentice? (Liz)


    No, it is not like I was aiming for the mirror of reality when I made her my apprentice (Cry)


    Well, I guess it is safer than taking Serene to the site. Now that the enemy has recognized us as their enemies, we don''t know what will happen. It is dangerous to take a dead-wei Someone who is not ustomed to battles. (Sytry)


    The intelligence of the Phantoms from a High-Level Treasure Shrine is in no way low. The enemies have already set up a sophisticated barrier that utilizes the power of the earth''s veins, but she is probably considering the possibility of them making further moves. The other party is the Phantom of a god, so we can never be too careful.


    Tsk Can''t be helped. It''s not every day that we get the chance to train this hard (Liz)


    Wait. (Adler)


    Just as Liz, a Thief to the bone, is about to raise her voice, Adler calls out.


    She frowns, looks at me, and says.


    I came to see your Leader''s skills. I''m sure you wouldn''t decide to just wait and remain still in front of that god, butInfinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), what are you going to do first? (Adler)


    Girl, did you hear what I said? I said I would leave it to Sytry! I have a hard time understanding why you still have such high expectations of me, even though you should have been monitoring me.


    Sytry says as if speaking for me.


    Adler-san, Cry-san said he would leave it to meTo begin with, we are currently in the investigation stage. Cry-san alwayses out only when we are in a desperate situation. It is still too early. (Sytry)


    Eh? Do I have toe out when we are in a desperate situation? What about Ark? Or rather, it is not as if I likeing out when the situation is desperate


    I think it would be toote if we were in a desperate situation in front of that Phantom, you knooow That''s on a different levelpared to the Monsters we used to leeead. (Uno)


    We are also going to cooperate. It is not fair for you to be the only one hiding your power. (Quint)


    Even if a dangerous Hunter Party and a dangerous bandit groupe together, it is still a dangerous opponent? It''s dangerous, sooo dangerous.


    But what happened? Even after hearing what Sytry said, Adler''s expression remained harsh Although I never asked her to show her power.


    I cross my arms and think.


    Well, to be honest, I think there are many ways to go about it. As Liz said, the most obvious one would be to send Liz and the others as a small squad of Thief, but there is also the option of having Lucia send a Spirit to do the job, or having Anthem go in a small, inconspicuous size, or flying in the sky on the carpet to check it. After all, I am the kind of guy who can just say without hesitation that we can install devices based on information from hundreds of years ago.


    However, normally I would justzily avoid their expectations, butYeah, I know.


    After taking a deep breath, I say with a badass smile.


    It can''t be helped. I will show Adler my power. (Cry)


    You seem confident. Let''s see what you got. (Adler)


    To be honest, Adler bing my apprentice is something I don''t really like. Taking a bandit as an apprentice is outrageous both as a Hunter and as a human being, so I need to get her to give up on me as quickly as possible.


    Fortunately, I brought a lot of Relics with me this time. It is one thing to get high ratings, but it is easy to get low ratings. Out of all the Relics that I have brought that can be used in this situation, I just need to bring out the most ordinary one. As a Relic user, it hurts my pride to be looked down on, but Adler and the others are too dangerous to care about that.


    I have already decided which one I would pick. I *<i>pachiri</i>* snap off the Relic hanging from my waist and ce it on the table.


    Eh? (Uno)


    Uno opens her eyes widely and leaks out a small noise.


    What I ced on the table is one of the oldest Relics I own. It is the Dog''s Chain.


    The chain moves with a jerk and as its name suggests, it takes on the shape of a dog. The chain shines with a dull color and a weight is attached to the tip. I still remember the impression I had when I first met it.


    The dog''s chain, which at first was as disobedient as Car-kun and Mimic-kun, had be a faithful servant through Lucia''s strict discipline. When I snap my fingers, the Dog''s Chain stands on its hind legs and takes a pose. I would like to say it looks cool, but it is not that big, so if anything, it is a little cute.


    The Dog''s Chain is originally used by throwing it at the enemy. And you can make it pose with just a snap of your fingers. Living-Chain Relics are famous and by no means rare, but there are probably very few people who have mastered the Dog''s Chain to this extent. It is a Relic that doesn''t have much power, and unless you are really into things like this, you won''t use it for long.


    Adler takes a step back with a stunned expression on her face. I guess within those few seconds she understood the high degree of sophistication of what I had just done. And, of course, if she is one of myrades, she would definitely be able to understand how much time it took me to master this Relic.


    If you are using this Relic for its original purpose, you don''t need to be able to do this much. I have no idea how much time I spent on this Relic to reach this level.


    Uselessness is entertaining. After all, Relics are just entertainment for me.


    I guess they did not expect such an ordinary Relic toe out, so not only Adler and her group but even Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) and Serene are frozen in ce. However, you cannot escape a predicament without making some sacrifice. Depending on how you think about it, we might be able to get the maximum results with the minimum risk.


    There is zero need to use Dog''s Chain tho''.


    Let''s have this guy run along the earth''s vein and check it with the Mirror of Reality to determine the condition of the earth''s vein. What do you think? (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Here''s the extra chapter thanks to Chulbom and Fletcher! Let''s go, the return of the Dog''s Chain. And of course, everyone is bbergasted by Cry''s Divine Strategy!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 341.1: New Strategy â‘£

    Chapter 341.1: New Strategy ¢Ü


    After finishing the strategy meeting, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) leaves in high spirits. After a few minutes of making sure the door is closed, I take another look at the chain left on the table and finally speak.


    Dog''s Chain?  Why? (Adler)


    There are still some members left in the room other than Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). However, no one seems to be able to answer my questions. I look at Sytry, who was the one nning the strategy, but she looks away.


    The chains ced on the table moved like a living being, forming the shape of a dog, but that was not a Monster that I specialized in.


    It is a Relic. A Chain-Type Relic so famous that even Adler knows itA variation of a Living Chain.


    Dog''s Chain.


    It is a Chain-Type Relic that, when activated, begins to move as if it was infused into life and captures its target.


    The dog''s chain turns its head (?) towards me and sits down. Its behavior certainly resembles that of a dog and is certainly a little cute.


    However, even if you say it seems like it has been infused into life, it is in no way alive at all.


    I know that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is a Hunter with a great deal of wisdom and skills. However, after thinking about it for a few minutes, I couldn''t understand the meaning of that man''s attempting to use the Dog Chain here.


    Relics are basically inflexible. Living Chain type Relic also acts as if it is alive, but it should not be able to execute detailed instructions It is true that if we target the Living-Chain as the far-sighted target, our strength will not be reduced even in the event of an ident urring, but that means that the Living-Chain is not what we would call a fighting force.


    In the first ce, the original function of the Dog''s Chain is to capture a target. It is doubtful that it can fulfill its role as a reconnaissance tool. At the very least, if I were in Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) position, I would not choose to use a Living Chain. After all, the other side has already seen through the effects of the mirror of reality.


    The deepest part of the Treasure Shrine reflected by the mirror of reality. The ck fog that has gathered above the jet-ck altar. While we were looking at it, huge eyes suddenly appeared and certainly caught us in the act. It was so obvious that it couldn''t be dismissed as a coincidence.


    Something transcendent. That was a glimpse of an evil god in a different category than the Star-Eater Centipede who is feared for its fighting prowess.


    There, Uno, who, like me, looks unclear about Infinite Variety''ss (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) decision, blinks her eyes and speaks without confidence.


    Adler-sama, perhaps It is necessary to use a Relic. Needless to say, there are many other options for Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). And from among them, the Living-Chain is the one chosen. (Uno)


    What can be the necessity that needs to use a Relic? (Adler)


    Well I don''t understand everything either, but Phantoms and Relics are both originallyposed of Mana Materials. Maybe for that god, Relics aren''t considered as its enemyyyyy. (Uno)


    I''ve never heard of something like that? Do you have any evidence that supports that? (Quint)


    No. But if you don''t think like that, I don''t understand the point of using the Dog''s Chain at allllll. (Uno)


    Quint makes a disgusted expression at what Uno said. Uno''s guess is reasonable. Adler became Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) apprentice in search of his ability as a Guide. If Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), who should have known that, chooses a Relic that has nothing to do with a Guide''s ability as his next move, there must be a good reason for it.


    It is just hypothetical, but maybe it is possible that using a Relic is one of the steps to subdue a Phantom.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is the only one who didn''t change his attitude even after seeing the god''s eyes that froze everyone in the room. This means that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) has a method to ovee that god.


    I feel someone''s gaze on me and look up. The people watching us are the rest of the people who were in the same room listening to what Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) said.


    The infamous Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) and a Party of beautiful Spirit People. I''ve fought against them once and know their abilities. NoEven if that''s not the case, you can tell that they are first-ss Hunters from their behavior.


    If they include us, we have enough strength. Putting aside whether we can or cannot defeat the god head-on, I am sure we can at least carry out the strategy that Sytry exined. Even if it is in front of my former enemies. I can''t show them my pathetic side. I lick my lips and narrow my eyes.


    Hmph It''s getting interesting. Let''s see how good your Leader''s skills are (Adler)


    You guys Don''t understand Anything about Cry-san. (Sytry)


    What did you say? (Adler)


    I couldn''t help but open my eyes widely due to the emotion behind her voice.


    Excitement and awe. AndA strong will.


    Her eyes do not doubt her Leader''s action at all. No, there are some interrogations mixed in it, but at the root of it is trust in Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). Sytry puts her hands together and says with a smile.


    There is no mistake in Cry-san''s course of action. That is why we ept Adler-san and your group as well. It is impossible for an amateur to guess what Cry-san is thinkingRight now, we just have to do what we have to do. Well then, we have some preparations to make, so please excuse us (Sytry)


    You guys, still don''t know how terrifying Master~ is (Tino)


    Hh!? (Adler)


    Just before leaving the room, thest girl to leave with ck hair tied up with a ribbon points her index finger at me and says something as if to threaten me. However, more than anyone else present, her expression looks like she is going to die.


    A Treasure Shrine is an unknown world. It is known that the difficulty of conquering it basically increases in proportion to the concentration of Mana Materials in it, but once you reach a certain level, it bes difficult to challenge it without careful preparation and research.


    Conquering a Treasure Shrine can sometimes be likened to a puzzle. Some extremely High-Level Treasure Shrines cannot be conquered without following a set procedure. Treasure Hunters refine their skills outside ofbat by gradually increasing the level of the Treasure Shrines they conquer.


    And among the Members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), a Party who think it is fine to just punch through it, Sytry Smart is particrly skilled at that kind of thing. The Temple of Origin can be called an exceptional Treasure Shrine, but I am sure the experience she will gain this time will be useful in their next adventures.


    That''s perfect, mmh Then please take care of the rest. Well then, I will go help Sytry and her group (Cry)


    Wai-WaitCry-chaaaan!? (Liz)


    One day has passed since Sytry announced her strategy. I quickly activate the dog''s chain at Liz and the other ce, shake off their restraints, and head towards Sytry''s group.


    Sytry is making preparations with Lucia and Serene in a workshop built in a section of Yggdra. It seems that the spacious ce with only a roof in ce was originally a ce to conduct magical research.


    Thanks for reading! Sorry I''mte but here''s yesterday''s chapter. You can keep racking your brain Adler, but an amateur like you will never understand Cry''s n!

 Chapter 341.2: New Strategy â‘£

    Chapter 341.2: New Strategy ¢Ü


    This time, Sytry''s operation has its members divided into two groups. In other words, Liz''s Group is in charge of investigating the earth''s veins and the situation in the Temple of Origin, and Sytry''s Group is in charge of manufacturing and installing the tools necessary to weaken the Temple of Origin. The one I am going to join is of course Sytry''s Group, which seems to be less dangerous. Liz''s Group also seems to be less dangerous than before as they are using the dog''s chain, but I don''t want to be in the same ce as the people from Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>).


    These gems were kept in Yggdra as catalysts for Magic. Although the better ones have already been used (Serene)


    No It is enough! I heard that the gems Spirit People have are very powerful, butLucia-chan, look at it! (Sytry)


    Sytry cheers when she sees the colorful gems that Serene handed her. Lucia, who has been nominated, checks the gem with cold eyes and sighs.


    It is not just any gemstone. Spirit Stones, which are produced by umting the power of Spirit''s power, are the perfect catalysts for Magic But more importantly, Syt. What are you going to do with this gemAh, Nii-sa Leader. (Lucia)


    Yaaah, Lucia, Sytry. Are the preparations going well? (Cry)


    It is a difficult situation. I at least try my best to speak in a cheerful tone as I enter the room. Contrary to Liz and her group which have a tense atmosphere due to Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>), here it is as usual.


    The World Tree is said to be thergest tree in the world. The earth''s veins gathered there are thick as if to prove the enormous amount of Mana Materials flowing in it, and I heard that the amount of Mana Materials required by the stirring device devised by Sytry would also be quiterge. They say they are going to make one from now on, but I couldn''t find anything that looked like materials.


    As always, Sytry still wees me with a blooming smile on her face.


    Good morning, Cry-san! Was everything alright on Onee-chan''s side? (Sytry)


    Un, well It was a little *<i>puripiri</i>* electrifying, but I think it will go well. (Cry)


    One thing you must be careful about when conducting missions between unknown Party or Party that are not on good terms with each other is a betrayal urring during the operation. Stories of people being shot from behind during battles, or having Monsters forced upon them aremon in this industry. What''s more, this time the people we are working with are bandits, so there is nothing to trust.


    However, this time we will leave the reconnaissance role to the dog''s chain, so such problems will not ur. I didn''t really think about it that much when I first decided to dispatch the dog''s chain, but am I being brilliant today?


    Even so, to think you would leave the reconnaissance to Silver, you are always doing strange things That kid isn''t that smart, you know? (Lucia)


    Lucia, the one who trained the Dog''s Chain, raises her eyebrows and says in a bit of disapproval. By the way, Silver is the name Lucia gave to the dog''s chain. Apparently, it is because it is silver-colored. So simple.


    Ahaha Of course, I know. But I am sure it will be fine. Because Lucia has trained him for me. (Cry)


    And the one who did it, tells you that I am not sure it will work out. (Lucia)


    The Living-Chains series is famous, but not many people know that it can learn tricks.


    Silver, whom Lucia trained with great care, is quite intelligent among the Dogs Chain. It should be able to at least go around the World TreeIts body is small and inconspicuous, and it can run at a reasonable speed, so I would say that it has at least the minimum performance required for this mission.


    When I think back to the skeptical looks that Adler and her group gave me when I stopped by in the morning, it seems like my n is a sess. If I continue to betray their expectations like this, they will soon offer to emunicate themselves.


    Rather than them, let''s start with this side. Do you think you can make a device? (Cry)


    Yes! I also got the catalyst that was the only bottleneck. With stones of this high quality, we can even makerge devices. It is all thanks to Cry-san! (Sytry)


    No, I didn''t do anyth Well, whatever. What are the devices made of? Is there anything I can do to help? I can''t do much tho''. (Cry)


    Sytry is always overrating me. So I just let it slide and check with her. I don''t have any knowledge, skills, or experience, but I can probably do at least some chores.


    In response to my question, Sytry says cheerfully with a smile that belies the slightly anxious expression she showed yesterday.


    Yes. It''s okay! As long as nothing goes wrong, I will try to do it, so please watch over me, Cry-san! I can''t just keep relying on you forever, can I? (Sytry)


    Do it in moderation, okay? (Cry)


    I wonder if she is going to force it on me when something goes wrong


    Sytry exins to me as I just smile to escape from reality.


    The manufacture of the device is a delicate process. But fortunately, unlike the Akasha Golem, this device is designed so that it can be made by a few Magi as long as we have the materials. The ease of manufacture is also an important factor. (Sytry)


    Ni Nii-san, please keep an eye on Syt. (Lucia)


    Lucia is so shaken that she starts calling me Nii-san. Indeed, from what I have heard, it is a pretty dangerous device. I believe that Sytry won''t do anything illegal, but Alchemists often have rtively weak ethics Let''s ignore it right now as it is an emergency. Moreover, there is no one to report it to


    Hearing what Lucia said, Sytry''s eyes widen and she says in wonder.


    What are you talking about Lucia-chan, you are the one who is going to make it. (Sytry)


    Ha-Haah? Why would I (Lucia)


    Because I don''t have enough Magic power to make it It is okay. I know the form to make the device, and I can change the size and the other parameters. There is no problem. (Sytry)


    (Lucia)


    Lucia looks at Sytry with a very unwilling expression, but Sytry''s smile doesn''t falter. Both of them are really close Serene ispletely out of the loop.


    Other than the things I brought, the only materials needed are the gemstones used as Magic catalysts for the MagicAnd ss. And fortunately, the gemstone that Serene-san gave me will be enough to be used as the Magic catalyst. All that is left is arge amount of ss that will form the main body of the device (Sytry)


    Arge amount of ss ss? Is there any ss in Yggdra? As far as I have seen, there is no ss used for windows in Yggdra. To begin with, Yggdra is not very industrialized


    As if reading my thoughts as I blink my eyes, Serene frowns and says with a confused expression.


    ss ss, you say. Unfortunately ss is hardly used in Yggdra. Although there is a small amount of it (Serene)


    It is not going to be that easy, huh. It depends on how much you need, but unfortunately, even though I brought more things than usual this time, I didn''t bring any ss.


    However, after Sytry hears what she said, she looks at me and says as if I have just what she needs.


    It is alright, I have an idea where we can get ss. Right? Cry-san. (Sytry)


    Eh?


    In an uninhabited town with no sign of life. Sytry stands in front of a *<i>gohgoh</i>* roaring bonfire in the middle of the main street that runs through the center of the town and yells out instructions.


    I dont mind if you break it, please collect as much as you can! (Sytry)


    Kil, kil (Kilkill-kun)


    Kilkill-kun runs through the town inside Mimic-kun''s body, making *<i>dotadota</i>* thudding footsteps. The target is the buildings that line up the street here and there. It is unclear when they were swallowed up, but each building has window ss.


    I seeeee


    I watch the work with mixed feelings of admiration and dismay. The town that exists inside Mimic-kun''s body is vast. If we collect the window ss from each building, we will be able to collect the required amount in no time.


    But isn''t that a bit too merciless? Even though it was such a pretty picturesque town


    Fufufu Actually, I had my eyes on it since the first time I walked here! I wondered if it could be used for something. When it became necessary to make arge amount of Mana Materials stirring devices, it immediately hit me! What do you think? (Sytry)


    Un, un, that''s right. (Cry)


    She must have been thinking about demolishing the buildings in this town for a long time I have been here a few times myself, but I never thought about it. It looks like this town will be cleared someday. Even though Liz said she would like to explore it next time.


    By the way, I tried asking Mimic-kun to take out the ss, but it was impossible. The only option is to break it and collect it. I put my hand on my forehead and take a deep breath as I hear the constant crashing sound.


    Thanks for reading! Just because it is silver colored she calls it Silver. Lucia has a cute naming sense like Cry with Mimic-kun and Car-kun.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 342.1: Dogs Chain

    Chapter 342.1: Dog''s Chain


    After collecting the ss, Sytry nods in satisfaction as she looks at the pile of ss in the workshop.


    It took a while to break the ss, but all I had to do was ask Mimic-kun to retrieve it. The pile of shattered ss sparkles in the sunlight, looking like some unusual jewels.


    Lucia, who is checking the material in front of her with her arms crossed, lets out a small sigh. Compared to the satisfied Sytry and Kilkill-kun, Lucia''s excitement is low. Lucia *<i>tonton</i>* taps the ground with her staff and asks Sytry.


    So what should I do from now on? You said I would be the one to do the manufacturing (Lucia)


    I have the blueprintThe form to make the device. Alchemy is a technique for everyone So by changing a few parameters, we can freely create our own device. (Sytry)


    Freely create such a dangerous deviI-I see (Lucia)


    Lucia gives a drawn-back look on her face, not one she would give to her best friend. If I had the brain to understand a little more about the gravity of the situation, I might have made a simr expression.


    The truths of this world, such as Magic and Alchemy, are too difficult. And there are too many dangerous things around me.


    Sytry slowly takes out a pen, licks her lips once, and begins to draw aplicated and bizarre picture on the ground.


    It is a mysterious geometric pattern. Arge circle is at the center and countless never seen before figures are drawn inside. She is drawing with steady hands. Lucia''s *<i>pikuri</i>* twitches her eyebrows while I open my eyes in wonder at my childhood friend who starts acting in a way that makes no sense to me.


    This is A Magic circle? Something a Magi can create Dont tell me (Lucia)


    "We devised a Magic form to process the device with Magic based on the materials. Although the books have already been disposed of, the form is already in my head (Sytry)


    When performingrge-scale Magic,plex preparations are often required. When attempting to purify Marin''s Wails, the "Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>)" Church also used Magic circles to create a powerful barrier, but to put it simply, a Magic circle seems to be something like a blueprint for Magic.


    I am not very knowledgeable about this kind of thing, but I have heard that it is created to ensure that everyone can performplex Magic.


    The Magic circle drawn by SytryThe intricate pattern drawn on it ispletely iprehensible. Some of them appear to be letters, but I can''t understand a single one of them. It is amazing that a Magi can create Magic based on a diagram like this.


    When I am *<i>un, un</i>* nodding my head, Sytry suddenly cracks a smile and says.


    !! Do you understand, Cry-san!? The groundbreaking Magic form built into this Magic circle! (Sytry)


    Un, un, that''s right. It is very groundbreaking. (Cry)


    I don''t really get it, but Sytry has never looked confident like this if it is not groundbreaking. When I tentatively agree with a smile on my face, Lucia speaks up in a timid manner.


    Syt?  This Magic Circle requires five people to activate, right? Because, look This technique has five different Magic at its base (Lucia)


    Yes! That''s right! It''s a magic circle activated by five Magi! That is the groundbreaking part, but it is quite difficult to get five Magi who are in sync with each other (Sytry)


    Multiple Magi work together to activate a single high-level technique. It is one of the Magi''s secret techniques called ritual magic. I see, it appears that an ordinary technique is not enough to achieve a groundbreaking effect.


    What kind of technique is it? Come to think of it, it has probably been a long time since I have seen Lucia''s Magic in detail outside of the battlefield.


    Then let''s get right to it and show it to me. (Cry)


    Please! Lucia-chan! (Sytry)


    Lucia''s body *<i>bikuri</i>* trembles at Sytry and my request and says.


    !?? U-Uhm Were you listening to me? I said that we needed five people to activate this Magic Circle, you know? (Lucia)


    Eh?  But Lucia has more than five people''s Magic power, right? (Cry)


    Actually, Lucia is a genius when ites to Magic. In addition to receiving invitations from Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) and Hidden Curse (<i>Ma Tsue</i>), there has been no shortage of scouts from Magic Academies.


    She has an overwhelming amount of Magic power and a delicate Magic Form construction. Not only did he greedily absorb various knowledge and master all kinds of Magic, she also developed many new techniques herself. The word prodigy is perfect for her.


    Hearing what I say, Lucia furrows her forehead and says with a terrific expression.


    "I think you understand, but the amount of Magic doesn''t matter. To put it in another way, using two different techniques at the same time is like writing different letters with your left and right hands at the same time (Lucia)


    But you are ambidextrous. (Cry)


    Lucia has always been a very dexterous child.


    The only clumsy thing about her is her character, which tends to hold back in some way due to her upbringing in the Andrich family when she is a distant rtive.


    Eeeh? I am indeed ambidextrous, Nii-san! I might be able to manage up to two hands, but unfortunately, I dont have five hands!! (Lucia)


    If you say it like that, it is true. Uuuun (Cry)


    It is reasonable. I also don''t remember having an Imouto with five hands.


    Lucia is probably an outstanding Magi as she can manage with two. To begin with, Serene is here as well as the members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>). For some reason, Sytry seems to want Lucia to do it, but there is no need to leave everything to Lucia alone.


    In fact, it is even possible that Lucia doesn''t need to be in charge. It would probably be easier to coordinate if only the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are doing it.


    As I am thinking about this with a frown and a badass expression on my face, Lucia screams as if she can''t bear it anymore.


    Ahhh, ahhh, ahhh, moooh! I get it! I just have to do it, right! (Lucia)


    Eh? You sure? (Cry)


    I will figure something out. I am used to you making me do reckless things, Nii-san. (Lucia)


    Even though you dont need to do anything reckless Maybe it is her desire to improve?


    Lucia concentrates in an instant, looks down at the technique with a difficult expression, and starts mumbling to herself. When Lucua is like this, she wont move for a while.


    For some reason, Sytry says with a satisfied expression on her face.


    "Once she can do a five times activations of Magic, Lucia-chan will finally start to leave the human realm. (Sytry)


    Please don''t make someone else''s Imouto leave the human realm. Or rather, if you can activate five Magic spells at the same time, you are leaving the human realm, huh


    If I think about it calmly, it might not be me but Sytry who is making Lucia do reckless things? Since they are good friends, they are also good at teasing each other, and it ismon to see Lucia being swayed by Sytry''s newly developed items.


    There, Serene, who has been silently listening to the conversation until now, clears her throat and checks with Sytry.


    Sytry Smart. Is there anything I can do to help? Even like this, I am quite confident in my Magic. (Serene)


    No Fire Magic is also used to manufacture the device, and since this is Lucia-chan''s trial in the first ceRight, in the meantime, can you please give me information on the nearby geographical area that you have investigated in the past? (Sytry)


    I-I see I understand. (Serene)


    Serene looks hurt when Sytry asks her to just give her information. Apparently, it bothers her that she is the only one who doesn''t have a job while everyone else has something to do. It doesn''t bother me at all, but what a serious girl.


    Thanks for reading! Cry pushing Lucia to leave the human realm! Who will be the next!?

 Chapter 342.2: Dogs Chain

    Chapter 342.2: Dog''s Chain


    If I leave her as she is, she will probably get carried away, so I will do a follow-up just in case.


    Rx your shoulders. It is the Leader''s job to believe in theirpanions and stand strong in times like this. (Cry)


    I-I see Is that how it is? (Serene)


    If something happens, they will tell you something happened I understand that you are anxious because the destruction of the world is approaching, but when you are in front of a god, there is not much a humanA Spirit People can do. (Cry)


    (Serene)


    Serene looks down and falls silent. I think she is too pessimistic. A beautiful woman is a beautiful woman, but when seeing her with such a sad expression on her face, it always also makes me sad too.


    Then I remembered something I had been thinking about for a while.


    Right, I have a great Relic that is perfect for someone like you, Serene! I will lend it to you. (Cry)


    Eh? A Relic, you say? (Serene)


    It is called the Perfect Vacation  (Cry)


    Perfect Vacation? (Serene)


    Well, I will no longer befortable, but I don''t have any ns to participate in the battle or do anything, so it won''t be a problem. Perfect Vacation is also a Relic that no matter how many times I rmend it to Liz and the others, they never use it. I just wanted others to experience its power.


    The effect is powerful, but apparently, people don''t like the visuals Isnt it fine, it is stylish.


    I was wearing it when we went to lift Luke''s curse, but apparently, she didn''t know its name.


    I think it is perfect for you, Serene. Come on, I will lend it to you immediately Sytry, I will leave the device part in your care. (Cry)


    Y-Yes Then I will leave it to you (Sytry)


    Sytry says this in a slightly less excited tone than before.


    What is she leaving it to me?  Well, whatever. Let''s have Serene try the Relic as soon as possible. Maybe my number of Relics friends will increase.


    I leave the ce in high spirits, apanied by a confused Serene.


    The Dogs Chain runs through the dense forests. Adler and the others are looking at this scene through the mirror of reality.


    The Mana Materials flowing through the earth''s veins strengthens all things. The grass and tree, which had been fully affected by the enormous power flowing through the earth, had grown to the point that you need to look up, so the small dog''s chain ispletely hidden in the tall grass.


    It is supposed to be running, but from an outsider''s perspective, it just looks like the bushes are *<i>gasagasa</i>* rustling.


    It has been a few dozens of minutes since the dog''s chain left. So far, no major problems have urred. Uno, who is looking at the mirror with her special eyes, says with admiration.


    It is running well, riiight. I never thought that a Living-Chain would have such a hidden function (Uno)


    I can''t think of a good use for it though. There are many monsters of simr size but smarter. (Quint)


    That''s for sure. (Adler)


    I agree with Quint. Indeed, things are going better than I imagined. However, that only means that there are no problems at this stage.


    A Living-Chain that listens to your instructions is certainly interesting, but it is only interesting. In the first ce, the reason why it is so useful now is because of the Mirror of Reality that we have, so there is no reason to go out of our way to use a Relic in this situation.


    Enough chitchat! There''s no way Cry-chan will take the easy solution. You bastard just have to do your job! (Liz)


    Liz, who is standing there as if monitoring us, clicks her tongue and shouts angrily. The sharp look in her eyes clearly shows that she is wary of us.


    And that is obvious. We are not on Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) side. I just follow him because there is a merit to it. It would be disconcerting if they be too familiar with us.


    In the same way, one of the Spirit People in their party who doesn''t hide her vigncees to check something.


    So Can you see the earth''s veins properly, desu? (Kruz)


    There''s no problem on that sideee. However Even though that ce is still far from the Treasure Shrine, the concentration of Mana Materials is unusual. It may be difficult to distinguish between the strong ones and the weak ones thoooo''. (Uno)


    There are dense earths veins around the World Tree. What we should find this time is the point where the earth''s veins that gather in the World Tree join together and form onerge earth''s vein.


    ording to the story of the head off Yggdra"Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>)", who has special eyes just like Uno, there is a gathering of power so strong that you can clearly see it even if you look at it lightly.


    The ck-haired girl who is staring intently into the mirrorTino looks at Liz next to her and says timidly.


    However, there are no animals at all Even though it is a forest with such a strong amount of Mana Materials (Tino)


    Hmph. Maybe it is because the Mana Materials are so strong. The more powerful and intelligent a Magical Beast is, the more cautious it bes. It can probably understand that the top of the ecosystem has already changed. (Lapis)


    Lapis shrugs her shoulders. If it had been a Monster that we had subdued or a Thief that we had dispatched, they would have noticed the unusualness of the situation, but the Dog''s Chain doesn''t notice this and keeps moving forward. Fear is useful for your sense of danger. Not feeling it is both an advantage and a major drawback.


    Even if an intelligent Magical Beast escapedIt would be unnatural for it to be so quiet. If anything, it is more likely that it has been Chased Away . (Adler)


    As expected of a Treasure Shrine containing the Phantom of a god. It is unprecedented that the Phantoms use the power of the earth''s veins to create a barrier around the Treasure Shrine, but things that deviate frommon sense ur one after another. We were able to give some damage once, but we no longer have any army. I would like to avoiding into contact with the Phantoms that created this phenomenon.


    Then, at that moment, Eliza, who is staring nkly in the mirror, suddenly makes a sound as if she has noticed something.


    That kid, is deviating from the nned route. (Eliza)


    I check the mirror again. The dog''s chain appears to be moving straight forward without any hesitation.


    However, although it is hard to tell from the surface seen from the Mirror of Reality, it must be true since it is a high-level Thief who said it.


    In the first ce, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is the one who suggested the investigation route by pointing the way on the map when he gave instructions to the dog''s chain.


    I wondered if this was really alright, but apparently, it was not alright at all.


    Apparently, it is possible for it toe back even if it gets lost, but there is no point in the investigation if it deviates too far from the route. If Eliza or Liz was the one who had been sent to investigate, this wouldn''t have happened. Really, why did he use dog''s chains?


    As I frown and think about it, Tino suddenly says with a stiff expression on her face.


    Onee-sama Uhm I hope I''m wrong but this kid Seems to be heading towards the Treasure Shrine (Tino)


    Haaaah Ti~, what have you been watching at all this time? I''ll say it again, there''s no way Cry-chan would choose the easy solution! (Liz)


    Thanks for reading! Cry never take the easy solution! What is his n? Is he gonna provoke the Treasure Shrine with the dog''s chain!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 343.1: Dog Chain â‘¡

    Chapter 343.1: Dog'' Chain ¢Ú


    The power of the mirror of reality is one-sided. Even if we can see it, we can''tmunicate any order. If you want tomunicate an order from a distance, you mustpensate for that weakness in some way.


    If it had been a Hunter, they might have been able to make the right decision depending on the situation, but the Dog''s Chain still shows no signs of realizing that he has taken a wrong turn.


    Me and the other guides use various methods to control Monsters. For example, Quint can give detailed instructions with a whistle, and I, who cannot do that, do not send Monsters with low intelligence far away in the first ce.


    Call Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). There''s no way he could have expected a situation like this, right? (Adler)


    I don''t know much about the dog''s chain''s abilities. I didn''t even know it could do reconnaissance, so it is possible that it has hidden abilities that can allow him to givemands from afar.


    However, in response to my question, Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) Members only look at each other and do not show any reaction.


    What on earth is going on? As I open my eyes in wonder, Tino, who left some disturbingments yesterday such as You guys don''t know how terrifying Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is, clears her throat and says.


    Of course, he already expected it. You guys are taking the Divine Strategist too lightly. Master~ has probably even assumed that it will get lost. So there''s no need to call him. (Tino)


    Hah? (Adler)


    It is already expected that it would get lost, you say Is there any point in making it get loooost? He should have just warned it (Uno)


    Master''s~ thoughts and judgments are at a far higher level than those of ordinary people. In other words, Master~ is God. (Tino)


    She answers Uno''s most reasonable question. I couldn''t help but gasp at the look on Tino''s face. It is not an exaggeration to say that she has a serious expression on her face. It is not an expression you would see when talking about an ally.


    A Guide who controls Monsters requires excellentmand skills. I believed that the rumors of Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) being a Divine Strategist are due to hismanding ability as a Guide, but perhaps that idea was a little naive.


    In any case, it seems better to wait and take a closer look.


    If you insist that much It looks like we''ll see something interesting. (Adler)


    I''m sure, it won''t be fun, desu (Kruz)


    I wonder how much experience she has had so far, the Spirit People girl called Kruz mumbles that. You can hear the fear in her voice as well. It would be understandable if he is feared by his enemies, but it is rare for your allies to fear you so much. From the looks of it, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) does not use fear or power to intimidate his allies.


    And then Eliza, who has been silently staring into the mirror, suddenly opens her eyes wide.


    Something''sing Hh! (Eliza)


    Everyone concentrates on the mirror. Almost at the same time, the bushes stop shaking. The dog''s chain has stopped moving.


    There are no sounds of footsteps. However, a disturbing wind is blowing.


    Then, while everyone is watching, it appears from the shadow of a tree.


    The first thing that could be seen is the jet-ck mask that absorbs the sunlight filtering through the trees. The design is simr to the one worn by the Phantoms that fight in the Temple of Origin, but the color is different. It is a humanoid Phantom. Unlike the Knight Phantom that tormented us, it has the appearance of a Magi. It wears a short jet-ck robe, and its delicate limbs stretched out slenderly. Its movements are somewhat sophisticated and there is no violent atmosphere, but the pressure that can be felt even through the mirror is extraordinary.


    A dark Magi wearing an evilish mask. It is clearly not just any Phantom. It is probably on par with the Knight Phantom that cut Yuden in half.


    I think from the bottom of my heart. I am d I didnte across this Phantom at that time. The essence of the Guide''s power is to overwhelm with numbers. An Ikkitousen1 knight is strong, but an Ikkitousen Magi is our natural enemy. It is even possible that an entire army could be wiped out with one wide-ranging offensive Magic. If things had gone badly, we would have been wiped out.


    I want it.


    I am also interested in the Phantom of a god, but my army has almost no Magi. In the first ce, Monsters that can use Magic are valuable. If this Phantom can be controlled, Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) will reach even greater heights.


    I manage to keep my expression calm, though it is distorted by strong emotions. The Phantom has only appeared before my eyes. I haven''t even seen what kind of process you need to go through in order to control a Phantom.


    Could it be that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is trying to use the dog''s chain to search for Phantoms?


    It is a little different from this time''s purpose, but if you think about it, it makes sense why he sent the dog''s chain for reconnaissance. Powerful Monsters are also valuable to Guides. There is no need to waste them needlessly, and in the first ce, if it is a living creature, it wouldn''t think to approach it as soon as it sensed the presence of this Phantom. If it is a Relic, even if it is destroyed, you can just buy it again, and it wont be intimidated by powerful Phantoms.


    This is an option I have never considered before. Should I look for one when I get back to town? Just as I am thinking about this, something ck slowly falls from directly above the Phantom.


    There is a light ink-colored sphere. For a moment I thought it was a giant balloon, but that was not it. The air around it is unnaturally distorted, and looking at it agitates my heart.


    When I suddenly look next to me, I see Uno with her eyes open to the limit. If I look through her special eyes, will I see something different from what I can see? (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Lapis *<i>furafura</i>* unsteadily approaches the mirror, vigorously puts her hand on the table, and says in a trembling voice.


    Im Impossible That is, a Spirit. Moreover, it is a Spirit of the highest rankYggdra''s Guardian SpiritA Spirit of the same rank as Miles! (Lapis)


    A mass of power. A living nature. One of the strongest beings that even we, who have traveled to all sorts of unexplored regions, have rarely seen. A mysterious Spirit is floating around the Phantom as if to protect it.


    I-I''ve never heard of Spirit siding with Phantoms, desu! (Kruz)


    Uuumu (Anthem)


    Tsk. As expected, we need to take some measures to deal with this (Liz)


    Impossible. We''ll lose before we even get close to it. (Eliza)


    As if realizing that they are ipatible, Liz clicks her tongue and Eliza speaks in a rebuking tone.


    The Phantom of a Magi alone is too much to handle, but when it is apanied by a high-ranking Spirit, the opponent is the worst.


    The Phantom slowly walks through the tall grass. However, just by doing so, the surrounding nts quickly lose their color, wither and fall. It is likeAs if it is stealing the life force from the nts.


    It doesn''t seem like it is doing anything. Is it the power of the Phantom or the power of the Spirit? If there is one thing that can be said with certainty, it is that just by being there, it is harming the lives of those around it.


    It is a terrifying power. It is particrly ipatible with Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). If we had suddenly encountered it, we might have lost. Uno looks at me as if she wants to say something. I nod once and look around at everyone.


    It is true that the power of this Phantom is powerful. However, there are some moves that can be made only if we know the enemy in advance.


    "It seems like a troublesome ability But with Uno''s Ripper, which can cut through space, we can definitely get a first strike from behind. (Adler)


    Right now, my scissors are worn out, so it will be a while before I can use them agaaain. (Uno)


    Uno''s SpiritRipper''s ability is perfect for a surprise attack.


    Scissors that can freely cut through space. This ability, which enables a pseudo-teleportation is the trump card that has saved Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) many times in the past, and its power is effective not only when escaping, but also when attacking.


    The weakness of a Magi is its weak body. Even if the opponent is a Phantom, the premise remains the same. Liz boasts an attack power that can knock out Quint with a single blow, so if she were to attack it from behind when it is defenseless, it wouldn''t be able to survive. The phenomenon that kills the nts is not enough to instantly defeat a High-Level Hunter. Eliza nods with a vague expression of Adler''s idea.


    True, with that kind of power, it might be the perfect match to deal with this Phantom (Eliza)


    It pisses me off to have to borrow the power of banditsTsk. It can''t be helped. We gotta do our job. (Liz)


    That''s right, Onee-sama. The world is in danger (Tino)


    Umu, umu. (Anthem)


    Liz clicks her tongue in frustration. Apparently, she has the fortitude to fight alongside someone she dislikes if it is for the sake of her goal. We don''t need to be worried about being backstabbed. This woman would rather attack us fair and square than back-stabbing someone.


    I have no intention of holding back. I don''t want to think that there are many Phantoms like this out there, but I am sure we will have many more battles with powerful Phantoms in the future. We cannot survive unless we work together. Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) and Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) are in the same boat.


    Thanks for reading! Sasuga Cry, making Silver go in another direction just to find a Phantom! But is the Divine Strategy just this? Discover a Phantom then having Strange Grief and Night Parade cooperate to take it down!? <ol><li>Ikkitousen : it mean a mighty warrior or a warrior that is worth one thousand soldiers.</li></ol>

 Chapter 343.2: Dog Chain â‘¡

    Chapter 343.2: Dog'' Chain ¢Ú


    Uno, how long do we have to wait before we can use the scissors? (Adler)


    Riiight Three days should be enough to recover enough to use it onceeeee (Uno)


    Three days, huh? Looks like we have overused it too muchtely.


    We will have to wait a bit, but this operation doesn''t end with the investigation. After this, we have to install the device. There is no way we can ignore this Phantom and continue with the operation. We ran into a problem from the very beginning, but on the other hand, I am d to know about the Phantom''s existence now.


    Fortunately, the Phantom doesn''t seem to have a high ability to search for enemies, so it doesn''t seem like it notices the dog''s chain lurking in the grass.


    The Phantom''s steps are uncertain. It walks a few meters next to the dog''s chain, *<i>furafura</i>* swaying from side to side.


    Maybe there is a patrol route? I am a little hesitant, but I change the target reflected by the mirror of reality from the dog''s chain to the Phantom in front of us. Now this should tell us what the purpose of this Phantom is and where it is heading.


    Is it looking for something, or is it guarding the area around the Treasure Shrine? I would like to have some information.


    As I straighten my posture and watch the movement of the Phantom, the grass suddenly moves sharply.


    !? Wh-Whaaat!? (Adler)


    What jumps out from the grass isThe dog''s chain that we have been targeting by the mirror of reality just a while ago. A long, thin chain with a dull glow. With light movements, it jumps out of the grass and bravely (?) rams itself towards the Phantom.


    !? Eh? Eeeeeeeh!? (Tino)


    Tino lets out a faint scream-like voice and blinks her eyes. Liz and Kruz are also looking at the images in shock. As soon as the two collided, the body that formed the dog''s shape loosened and returned to a single chain, wrapping itself around the Phantom''s body.


    The Phantom *<i>bikuri</i>* trembles at the attack from behind and tries to shake off the chains, but it is not enough to break free.


    It is a scene that is hard to believe.


    No way, is it aiming to bind the Phantom? No, but (Adler)


    I couldn''t contain my agitation at the iprehensible turn of events.


    It is true that restraining its target is the most popr function of a chain-type Relic. Since the dog''s chain is a Relic, it is not unreasonable to think that it would jump at a powerful Phantom without hesitation. However, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) did not give any instructions when he activated the Relic, and in the first ce, a Phantom from a Treasure Shrine of this level cannot be restrained by a dog''s chain.


    This is a scene that could not have urred without multiple factorsing together. If this is all ording to Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) n, then his brain is beyond the level of having excellentmanding ability.


    But not yet. There is still a problem.


    Magi may indeed have low raw physical strength, but that does not mean they are weak. Even though their whole body is restrained, a Magi''s power is not impaired in the slightest.


    As if to confirm my thoughts, the Phantom''s body glows dimly, and the chain that has been wrapped around it loosens and is sent flying. It is a simple barrier spell that uses the Magic power that flows through your body to repel attacks. It is a technique that any skilled Magi can use.


    The dog''s chain regains its shape in mid-air, thennds directly in the grass and disappears from view.


    What is it going to do? (Adler)


    It is true that if it hides in the grass, it won''t be visible to the enemy, but even if their search ability is low, as long as they know that it is there, there are many ways to detect its location.


    The Phantom turns towards the direction where the dog''s chain hasnded and silently extends its right arm.


    That''s all the Phantom did.


    Centering around the ce where the Phantom is standing, the grass withers away as if it is spreading like ripples. The speed is iparable to what it was before. The erosion continues to spread without stopping, and the once lush and green trees suddenly lose their color and copse with a light thud.


    All that remains is the same Phantom as before, and the dog''s chain that has nowhere to hide.


    The effective range is probably about 10 meters. Or, if it gets serious, it might be able to attack a much wider area. As expected of a Relic, it doesn''t seem to be affected by Magic, but there is already no chance to win. In the first ce, the dog''s chain has no means of attack. The dog''s chain is just a Relic used to restrain the opponent.


    However, the situation seems to be hopeless, but if Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) had intentionally shed the Phantom with the dog''s chain, he should have known that the situation would be like this.


    I *<i>gokuri</i>* gulp and look at how the situation will develop.


    The dog''s chain trembles as it faces the Phantom Magi who stands in front of it without saying a word.


    And thenWith a big *<i>pyon</i>* leap, it turns around and starts running with light movements.


    Hah? (Adler)


    The dog''s chain escapes from the range of the Phantom''s power and disappears into the grass that still remains. I involuntarily blink my eyes, but the reality remains the same. Is it some kind of strategy? That thought crossed my mind for a moment, but there was no sign of the dog''s chaining back.


    It ran Away? (Adler)


    What does this mean? If it is going to run away, it shouldn''t have jumped out in front of the Phantom and exposed itself. Since it attacked its enemy in that situation, we should assume that the dog''s chain has received such orders. And since there is no way that a dog''s chain would be able to properly fight against a Phantom, we should think that there is another reason for inciting the Phantom.


    I frown and turn the gears in my head trying to decipher Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) thoughts, but I couldnt understand them at all.


    As expected, I don''t think this action will lead to subduing the Phantom.


    When I am confused, Tino, who has been silent, says in a voice that sounds like she has to squeeze it out.


    Ma Master~ Dont tell, me It is this, kind of trial, isn''t it? (Tino)


    Tri Als?


    I look at Tino, hearing these words that I am not used to hearing, and not the kind of things I would hear in a situation like this.


    Tino''s face is deathly pale and looks like she is about to die.


    Once again, I look at the scene reflected in the mirror of reality. Just then, the Phantom that is being projected is about to start walking away.


    While slowly and unsteadily, it heads in the direction from which the dog''s chain had run away.


    My legs want to run away Even though our goal was just after this. (Eliza)


    Yowaningen That guy Do you normally go this far!? Desu!! (Kruz)


    Eliza says in a fed up voice and Kruz scratches her head. Seeing this, I finally understand the meaning behind Tino''s statement. A shuddering sensation, which could be described as either tion or chills, *<i>zokuzoku</i>* rushes up my spine.


    Liz did say that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) does not choose the easy solution.


    No way Is he nning to lure it in and intercept it!? That Phantom which has a spirit in its tow!? (Adler)


    It is definitely a bold move worthy of a Level 8.


    Thanks for reading! Sorry, here''s yesterday''s chapter didn''t have time to post it Also next chapter is really long so no chapter next Tuesday


    Cry''s real trial iing! No time to wait for the scissors to recharge. So what Cry is saying is this, either you beat it fair and square or pack up and go home!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 344.1: Withering One

    Chapter 344.1: Withering One


    A Phantom ising towards Yggdra. Even after hearing this information, Sytry''s reaction is much smaller than what I expected. Even though I clearly said that the origin of this is the dog''s chain their Leader released, it is as if everything is going ording to n.


    The mirror of reality continues to reflect the appearance of the unknown Magi wearing a jet-ck mask walking through the forest. Although it is not fast on its feet, there is no hesitation in the direction it is taking. It must be following the dog''s chain''s trail in some way. In a few hours, it would reach Yggdra.


    The more I look at it, the creepier the Phantom bes. Phantoms that resemble humans tend to be powerful, but there is more to them than that. The Phantom Knight that killed Zork and cut Yuden in two was strong, but this Phantom is different from that one. I can''t put into words what the difference is.


    Sytry, who sees the figure of the Phantom, makes a thoughtful expression and nods.


    I see That is the strategy this time. It is unexpected No, well, I guess you could say it is business as usual. (Sytry)


    Sytry You are too used to Yowaningen''s schemes, desu. (Kruz)


    Well, Cry-chan traveled this far this time, sooo (Liz)


    Liz shrugs her shoulders as if it couldnt be helped. Apparently, things like this are not umon. Piles of piles of ss and gems. Surrounded by the Alchemist''s typical experimental equipment, Lucia frowns when she sees the figure of the Phantom.


    Even though I am still in the process of finding a way for our side tooSeriously. Whats moreIt is the worst. The Spirit that is apanying this Phantom is not just an ordinary Spirit. If you include the Phantom itself, it is not something I can deal with singlehandedly. (Lucia)


    Uuumu (Anthem)


    To survive as a Treasure Hunter, the ability to judge the difference in ability between you and your opponent is essential. Her words showed her confidence that she could handle it if she wasnt by herself. Lapis, who has been listening to what Lucia said, crosses her arms and snorts.


    Hmph It is not an easy opponent, but we cannot just abandon Yggdra and run away. (Lapis)


    By the way, where did Yowaningen go, desu? (Kruz)


    About Cry-san He left this ce to us and went somewhere with Serene-san. Cry-san is doing something only Cry-san can do Maybe. (Sytry)


    Kruz has a disappointed expression on her face. Sytry observes the movement of the Phantom for a while, then clears her throat, looks around her, and says.


    We will intercept it by ourselves. The opponent is a lone wolf, and we have time to prepare. From what I have seen, I don''t think it is worth bothering Cry-san Maybe. (Sytry)


    Well, it is not like we cannot not intercept it Do you have a n? (Adler)


    If it is an enemy on the same level as the Phantom Knight that killed Zork, it would be too dangerous to confront it head-on, but unlike with dealing with a knight, there are few effective ways to deal with a powerful Magi. They are versatile. They are d with powerful barriers, can fly freely in the sky, and manipte nature. There is a big difference between each Magi, and it is difficult to make a move when you don''t have any prior information on what kind of techniques they are good at, but there is not much time left.


    In response to my question, Sytry gives a mysterious look but immediately smiles serenely.


    Although there is still a long way to go, I could feel the stagnant air flowing in. Phantoms that have umted vast amounts of Mana Materials and Magical Beasts that boast great power have a certain atmosphere around them. The size of the Phantom this time is small, but the Magic power hidden within its body isparable to that of a dragon.


    Inside the mirror of reality. The masked Magi stand at the entrance to Yggdra in a daze. A thin plume of smoke rose from its feet, and the nts growing near the entrance to Yggdra withered. Beside it, arge ck Spirit is floating as if swaying around. The Phantom stands there for a while, then slowly steps forward. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Yggdra, which boasts several thousand years of history, is said to have a powerful barrier to keep out foreign enemies. It is a barrier that also keeps away powerful Legendary Beast and Magical Beasts that live in the surrounding area.


    Legs that closely resemble humans'' legs cross the boundary between Yggdra and the outside world and touch the ground. But nothing happens.


    Seeing this, Astor, one of the Spirit People who, like me, is looking at the mirror holding her breath, opens her eyes.


    Yggdra''s barrier Didn''t activate? (Astor)


    It''s impossible, desu It''s the barrier of Spirit People who have managed thisnd for thousands of years, you know!? Desu. I-It would be one thing if it force its way through it, but to think it will slip through it (Kruz)


    The Phantom shows no signs of pain and is walking *<i>furafura</i>* unsteadily through the empty town of Yggdra. It seems that the Phantom''s attention has already shifted from the Dog''s Chain it was chasing to Yggdra itself. Although it is only walking, it still has the ability to wither things. Yggdra''s home is made of wood. Because of its size, it probably won''t wither and fall off right away, but we probably won''t have time to sit around for too long.


    However, Sytry, who is looking in the mirror with me, is not in a hurry. She snorts once and smiles somewhat bewitchingly.


    I have already assumed that Yggdra''s barrier would not work. After all, if it is blocked by a barrierIt would be boring isnt it? (Sytry)


    Sentences full of confidence. The Phantom approaches the squareAn open space in the center of Yggdra. At that moment, pirs of light rise from all directions.


    One of the most prominent Pdin of Zebrudia. Immovable Permeance (<i>Fudo Fuhen</i>), Anthem Smart''s Barrier Magic. The Phantom stiffens for a moment due to the sudden light. A long stick suddenlyes flying and pierces the Jet-ck Spirit that is floating above it.


    The body of the Spirit which is like a balloon disperses everywhere. It is Liz who throws the stick from outside the barrier. Dagger throwing is a basic skill for a Thief. This time, she didn''t throw a dagger, but a stick made from Anti-Mana Metal, but the stick she threw definitely pierced the Spirit''s core.


    Of course, this is not enough to kill the Spirit. It just dispersed its power.


    However, it is enough. If we can stop its movement even for a moment, all that would be left is the Phantom Magi. Despite hitting the spot exactly as nned, Liz says dissatisfiedly.


    Moooh, even though it would have been fine to do it in closebat! (Liz)


    Onee-sama! Let''s stand back a little bit! (Tino)


    Tino pulls Liz and steps back. AndThe image in the mirror turns white.


    A tremendous roar urs far away, shaking the air, and the vibrations and wind rush towards us.


    Unrestricted Creation (<i>Bansho Jizai</i>), Lucia Roje''s offensive Magic.


    Its power is much higher than when we fought her before. Basically, offensive Magic tends to be more powerful when attacking a single point than when attacking a wide area. This time, the barrier set up by Immovable Permeance (<i>Fudo Fuhen</i>) is not meant to protect the inside from outside attacks. It is to prevent destruction from leaking from the inside to the outside.


    A barrier that prevents the withering power shown by the Phantom and the energy of Lucia Roje''s offensive Magic from escaping outside. Still, some impact leaked outside, but if this is the extent of the damage, it is probably fine.


    There is no need for strategies. If we rely too much on strategies, we will lose our strength. Unless Cry-san decides otherwise, we will fight fair and square. That isLucia-chan''s opponent. (Sytry)


    Where''s the fairness in that? (Quint)


    Quint says in amazement at the efficient attack that fully demonstrated her fighting power.


    Compared to Cry-san''s n, this can''t even be called a n. (Sytry)


    The dust settles. What was there wasArge crater and the figure of a Phantom Magi standing in the center of it. A ck dot suddenly appears right above the Phantom, which gradually grows in size and takes on the appearance of the ck Spirit.


    There is a small crack in the Magi''s body, but not a single drop of bloodes out. But that crack will probably disappear soon.


    Uno, who is looking in the mirror next to me, opens her eyes widely.


    This is Its powerful Mana Materials is bing something like an armooooor! (Uno)


    "Mana Materials armor It is an approach unique to Phantom, isn''t it." (Sytry)


    The attack probably didn''t reach inside. To think it will only take this much damage after being attacked by such a surprise attack After all, when ites to the Phantom from a Level 10 Treasure Shrine, it is not easy.


    There is no Magical Beast in Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) that can withstand an attack of that level of power. At the unexpected durability shown by the Magi-Type Phantom, which was supposed to be weak, Uno looks at Sytry with an uneasy expression.


    Wh-What should we dooo? It looks like it''s almost unharmeeed! (Uno)


    Of course she is going to keep attacking until she defeats it. It is not like the attack didn''t go through. It can''t withstand Lucia-chan''s Magic over and over again. (Sytry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Heeeh!? (Uno)


    Suddenly, a cold wind blows. The air *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkles and countless arrows appear in the sky.


    She uses Magic without hesitation in front of a powerful enemy. The countless arrows of ice floating in the sky looked fantastic as if to show her cold killing intent.


    Outside of Anthem''s barrier. Lucia swings down the long staff she is holding.


    The arrows of ice reflect the sunlight and rain down on the Magi. The action taken by the Phantom against the arrows of ice which are shot so densely that there is nowhere to run isAn interception maneuver.


    The air *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkles. In an instant, arrows of ice formes around it and intercept the arrow of ice fired by Lucia Roje. Countless arrows collide, and the ice shatters violently. I naturally tremble from the rushing cold air and roaring sound that surges through the air.


    Sparkling shards fall around the Phantom Magi. Not a single one of Lucia''s arrows has reached the Phantom. I open my eyes and stare at the battle scene.


    It canceled it!? Are you telling me they are evenly matched!? (Adler)


    It would be one thing to erect a barrier and block all the attacks, but it would be normally impossible to shoot down all the attacks by shooting Magic Arrow at it. Sytry, who is watching the situation next to me, says while being impressed.


    No They are not evenly matched. I never thought I would see it using the same Magic as Lucia-chan and beat Lucia-chan to it (Sytry)


    !? (Adler)


    The arrows raining from the sky stop. But the Magic of the Phantom is not over. Countless arrows of ice are shot straight at Lucia, who is standing outside the barrier, and disappear as they are blocked by Anthem''s barrier. Apparently, even if it won, it seems like there is not that much of a difference.


    For a moment, Lucia looks stunned as she looks at the Phantom Magi who had surpassed her with the same Magic she used, but her expression quickly changes back. She makes a displeased expression and grips her staff.


    I see Interesting. I am not sure if it is too simplepared to usual, but if it is like thisThen the chance of encountering a higher-ranking Magi is about to decrease. (Lucia)


    Wait, Lucia (Lapis)


    Just as she is about to swing her staff down, a voice calls out from behind Lucia.


    They are the members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), except for Astor, who stayed with us as the escort. When everyone is on Lucia''s left and right, their Leader, Lapis, crosses her arms and says.


    I don''t mean to get in the wayBut right now, we don''t have time to worry about that. Let me help you. (Lapis)


    Go ahead, please do as you like. (Lucia)


    Thanks for reading! Ganbare Lucia! Show them that the Magi that your Nii-san trained is the strongest Magi ever!

 Chapter 344.2: Withering One

    Chapter 344.2: Withering One


    Lucia raises her staff. The air in front of her swirls, forming a gigantic spear several meters long.


    Since she isn''t able to conquer with quantity, she will nowpete with quality. That is a simple answer. And this time she is not alone.


    As soon as they confirm the sharp spear of ice that has appeared, the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) use their techniques.


    Lucia, this time we will match with you. (Lapis)


    There are 5 Spirit People with an aptitude for Magic. Arrows of various colors appeared in front of the Spirit People in an instant.


    Creating and firing arrows is one of the basic offensive Magics, and it is also a Magic that directly reflects the skill of the caster. Power in number. Firing speed and uracy. Although it is not suitable for defeating enemies over a wide range, the Magic Arrow of a high-rank Magi isparable to an advanced offensive Magic in terms of power alone.


    Moreover, this time, multiple Magi use the technique at the same time, so there is a variety in the Magic Arrows. Water arrows. Wind, lightning, and earth arrows. The reason why there is no fire arrow is probably because Spirit People are not good with fire.


    And then, without a single signal, those countless magics are released all at once.


    Lucia''s gigantic spear is fired at a speed simr to that of a cannonball, and the Spirit People''s arrows draw an arc and attack the Phantom at high speed. Uno breath out at the Technique behind the fantastic scene.


    It''s amazinggg Spirit People''s Magic skills are famousBut even though they are using their techniques in such arge group, they skillfully avoid interfering with each other''s techniques (Uno)


    Of course, Lucia Roje is a first-ss Magi, but the others are undoubtedly also first-ss Magi. Normally, it would be inefficient for multiple Magi to use offensive Magic on one target at the same time. This is because if their magics collide with each other, their power will be greatly reduced. However, in order to avoid offsetting and maintain their power, their arrows draw arcs to approach the target instead of straight lines.


    It would be difficult to offset their Magic like it did before when it is being targeted by so many Magic of various attributes. Lucia observes the movement of the PhantomThe next move of the Magi who has surpassed her own Magic. Seeing the approaching Magic, the Phantom lifts its hand again.


    Hh!? (Lucia)


    Lucia opens her eyes wide and she gasps. A strong wind blows, causing the hair of the Phantom to sway. And thenA huge ice spear is created in front of her eyes.


    NoThat is not the only thing that has been created. Magic Arrows are created one after another around the Phantom. The same type of Magic Arrow created by the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>).


    Simultaneous activation of multiple MagicImpossible No, was the Magic technology that existed in the past that advanced (Adler)


    Even I, who is not a pure Magi, know this. It is extremely difficult to deploy multiple types of offensive Magic at the same time. And when ites to that many, there is probably no modern magician who can reproduce it.


    I can see that the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are also stunned. The arrows collide and cancel each other out, causing a sh of light that resembles fireworks. The Ice Spear released by Lucia and the Ice Spear created by the Phantom collide head-on, and both spears shatter everywhere.


    I guess their powers are almost even, but on our side, we are attacking with six Magi, including Lucia. And neither the Phantom nor the Spirit People haveunched another attack yet. Are they watching the situation, or is there some other reasonSilence returns again.


    It seems like the other side ispletely superior in Magic. However, pure ability is not what decides between victory and defeat. There is still a chance of victory if we use physical attacks. A Pdin''s protective techniques are designed to be used against Magi. (Adler)


    There is still a chance to win. The cards in our hand are not just Lucia and Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>). What will decide the winner will be whether that Phantom can cope with Liz''s divine speed while she has received Anti-Magic defense techniques.


    Liz Smart''s speed is higher than any Thief our group has encountered so far. That speed is close to a one-hit KO at first sight. Kill it as soon as there is a chance to strike. If she uses that Anti-Mana Metal rod, then even she will be able to do something about the Spirit.


    As I am thinking about this, Sytry blinks, and *<i>un, un</i>* nods in agreement.


    Aaaah So that is how it was. (Sytry)


    Eh? (Uno)


    Uno looks at Sytry.


    Lucia''s expression in the mirror has a displeased look on her face. She frowns, looks at her own palm, and says.


    I see What is needed is not a parallel startup, but a standby input. Sequential construction techniques that have a waiting time before itsunch. It is true that with this, different techniques can be activated at the same time, even if it is a pseudo one. If I had a little more time I would have noticed it on my own (Lucia)


    She says in a sulking tone. Lucia looks up and looks at the Phantom. At the same time, Magic Arrows are created around her. But this time there is more than just Ice Arrows. Arrows of all colors and of all attributes of water, fire, ice, earth, and wind float in the air one after another. The speed of manifestation was slow, but it is a reenactment of what the Phantom did earlier.


    Surrounded by arrows floating in the air, Unrestricted Creation (<i>Bansho Jizai</i>) thrusts his staff in front of her and says in a cold voice.


    The contest of strength is over. Ten seconds untilunch. With that much time, I can use some powerful Magic. Please protect yourself. (Lucia)


    ?? Why did she go through all that trouble to warn the enemy (Uno)


    At Uno''s question, Sytry says dismissively.


    There is no way she is talking to the enemy. That is for Lapis-san and the other girls. (Sytry)


    Eh? (Uno)


    The arrows floating around her are fired with almost no timeg. Countless arrows approach the Phantom. Just as the Phantom lifts its hand, Lucia chants a spell loudly.


    Over Gravity Frame (<i>Kajuu Juuryoku Hado Sekai</i>1) (Lucia)


    Hh!?


    The air creaks. The members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) who are standing around Lucia open their eyes and scream in pain as they fall to their knees. The body of the Phantom copses to the ground as if it has been crushed from above. And then, the arrows that Lucia shotnded on its defenseless back.


    The Water and Fire Arrows interfere with each other and explode, turning into vapor and blocking the view. Uno lets out a sound of both shock and admiration.


    Uwa Is that, Gravity Magic? That''s rare But I would never have thought that she would involve her allies (Uno)


    Lucia-chan has been researching Gravity Magic at Cry-san''s requestIt is alright, they wont die. In the first ce, you cannot use your Magic if you are worried about your allies getting hit by it. (Sytry)


    Says Sytry curtly. When we first encountered them, I thought they were an outrageous Party when they suddenly attacked us, but it seems that my impression of them was not a mistake. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The timing of her technique was perfect. By crushing the opponent''s resistance with Gravity Magic, Lucia''s offensive Magic has not been offset and hasnded on the Phantom without fail. It is an attack that would have definitely blown away an ordinary Phantom. However, Lucia''s grim expression has not changed.


    Lucia stares at the vapor as she ignores her friends who have been involved in the attack.


    A ck spot mingles with the steam that is rising. The ckness quickly spreads over the entire area and falls to the ground in droplets.


    What appears from the other side of the steam is the phantom lying on the ground and a Spirit that steps forward as if to protect it.


    The Phantom''s whole body has a muchrger crack than before. However, not a single drop of bloodes out of it, and the cracks are quickly repaired. Apparently, that isn''t enough, but now is not the time to worry about that.


    Its body looks like a melted ck sphere with ck drops dripping from it, and the two gaping eyes are staring at Lucia. What in the world could this Spirit be, the ck drops that fall to the ground spread miasma and erode the ground ck. Its round eyes are cute at first nce, but there is no doubt that the Spirit is a monster that surpasses even the Phantom Magi.


    Apparently, this is where the real part begins.


    Cold sweat run down Lucia''s cheeks, which had remained calm until now. Lucia takes out a bottle of water from inside her robe and opens the lid. The liquid inside dances in the air, forming a thin sash that protects Lucia.


    A Water Spirit. Using a Spirit is considered to be one of the ultimate techniques for Magi. So she still has a hidden card to y. That is surprising, but even with that in mind, Lucia would still be at a disadvantage. The Spirits'' caliber is too different. The Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) who are freed from the Gravity Magic stand up and ready their staff. However, even if everyone joins the fray, how much of the gap can they close.


    A desperate situation. Sytry, who has been observing how the battle progresses, says with a troubled expression.


    Hmm I guess she is at a bit of a disadvantage. Lucia-chan will try to fight even if she has no chance of winningBut we have no choice but to use Miles. A high-ranking Spirit for a high-ranking Spirit. (Sytry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Miles? Now that you mention it, Lapis also said something about it Yggdra''s Guardian Spirit or something. (Adler)


    We have evacuated it due to some circumstances, but we should be able to use it if it is for a little bitProblem is that Miles is inside Mimic-kun, and Serene, who can use it, is not here (Sytry)


    Let''s look for her. Mirror of reality, show me Serene! (Adler)


    Didn''t she say that Serene left with Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)Seriously, their timing is really bad. Why am I the one who does the most when I am here to see Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) skills? Suppressing my dissatisfaction that is beginning to rise, I give an order to the mirror of reality.


    The image in the mirror switches. When I see the projected image, I momentarily forget about the situation we are in.


    What is projected there is Serene, wearing the same fancy patterned shirt that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) has previously worn. While being pushed on the back by Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) who has a troubled look on his face, she walks unsteadily through the streets of Yggdra.


    That alone tells you that something unusual is going on, but what surprises me the most is Serene''s expression.


    She has the opposite expression of her dignified expression I saw yesterday, her eyelids are half closed and she looks sleepy. Her gait is unsteady, and she even yawns asionally. From what I saw, Serene is supposed to be the type of Spirit People with a strong sense of responsibility, but the current Serene has no trace of what she was like yesterday.


    This is problematic You heard that sound, right? It is good that you arefortable, but you have to be firm. (Cry)


    It doesn''t matter anymore. The world is going to end anyway and this is the first time I''ve ever felt this good. Please don''t disturb me. (Serene)


    Hearing a voice that showed no motivation at all, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) lets out an exasperated sigh. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I have heard that some people get ruined from being toofortable, but I guess this is what happens to people with a strong sense of responsibility when all their burdens suddenly disappear all at once Come on, I heard a noise over there, let''s go. (Cry)


    "Th-that guy What is he nning to do when she is in this condition? (Adler)


    His feet are heading towards Lucia and the others, who are now in the midst of a fierce battle.


    Thanks for reading! Things to remember in this chapter: Cry provoked the Phantom so Lucia can learn about sequential Magic Serene put on the Comfortable Vacation and is now in afortable state! Lucia is now fighting the Phantom second phase, so what will Serene role be in all this!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Kajuu Juuryoku Hado Sekai: Literal trantion is World of Gravity Waves.</li></ol>

 Chapter 345.1: Withering One â‘¡

    Chapter 345.1: Withering One ¢Ú


    All I did was to wear the fancy patterned shirt that Cry handed me. The effect it has seems miraculous.


    I feel like my field of vision has opened up. The world has changed. My whole body feels lighter, as if I have taken off a heavy armor. No, to be exact, it is not that I am lighter. Maybe this isAll the pressure I felt before is gone.


    Perfect Vacation.


    ording to that human, that shirt is a Relic whose sole purpose is to make its wearerfortable.


    However, the change is too shocking for me.


    My worries about the current situation that had always been in the corner of my mind, the stress that had umted from dealing with the world crisis without much sleep, all melted away, and it was there that I finally realized how tense I had beentely.


    What followed the feeling offort that could be described as pleasurable is a strong feeling of sleepiness. It may be that what the Relic provides isfort and not the effect of eliminating fatigue itself.


    If I was the normal me, I would have suppressed those urges and continued working. I must have thought that there was no time to rest in front of the world crisis. However, my thoughts have now changed. Once the pressure is gone, your state of mind will change. My head, which has stopped spinning due to extreme stress, calmly begins to spin.


    While I am in a daze, I hear a knock and the door opens. Cry, who enters the room, is amazed when he sees me slumping on a chair.


    Oooh, you look quitefortable. You look like a different person Though I didn''t look that different when I first wore it. (Cry)


    I was wondering what you were thinking when you gave it to me But now I understand why you gave it to me. (Serene)


    It is a Relic worn by humans. I had some conflict about borrowing it, but now I am d I listened and put it on. The brain does not work properly when you are stressed out. The mind also affects the body. I am sure the irresistible drowsiness is proof that my body is craving sleep.


    I don''t want to move. I just want to surrender to this peacefulness. I let out a small breath at the sensation I was feeling.


    When I wear this Relic Everything seems trivial Even the World Tree''s outbursts. (Serene)


    Un, un, that''s right Eh? (Cry)


    Cry looks at me as if he is looking at something strange.


    With the help of his Relic, I am freed from all the chains and reach enlightenment.


    It is originally presumptuous of us to think we, Spirit People who believe in the flow of nature, live and die together with nature, could stop the World Tree''s outbursts that are originally supposed to ur. In the first ce, there is no need to feel fear. Since we tried our best and couldn''t do anything, we should have resigned ourselves to our fate of destruction. The only thing left for us to do for the next 100 years is to be grateful to the world and live in peace. (Serene)


    In the first ce, there is nothing a Spirit People can do in front of thews of the world. Even if we can stop it now, we don''t know what will happen next. Miles, the Guardian Spirit of Yggdra, was infected by Mana Materials and went berserk, baring its fangs at me. Maybe that too was God''s will.


    Hearing what I say, Cry blinks his eyes and tilts his head.


    No matter the effect, your opinion has changed too much No, well, it is a story a 100 years from now onWait a minute. Then what about Luke who has been petrified? (Cry)


    (Serene)


    Say something? (Cry)


    Ipletely forgot about it. Of course, I did my best to lift Luke''s petrification, but that was just the process of resolving the World Tree rampage. I take a deep breath of cold air and sayfortingly.


    Well, that kind of thing happens when you live for so long. (Serene)


    Even though human lifespan isn''t as long as Spirit People. (Cry)


    I am feeling really sleepy right now. Let''s think about itter. (Serene)


    It is starting to look like there could be a w in that Relic. Even though nothing happens when I am wearing itCan you take it off now? (Cry)


    Throw away This Relic, thisfort?


    When I hear what he says I open my half-open eyelid and look at Cry very seriously. I have initially received this Relic from Cry. It is natural to return it, but I have only just put it on.


    If you can take it off me, just try to take it off then However, if you touch me you will be cursed. (Serene)


    The effects of my umted stress have not disappeared yet. If the person in front of me had lent me his Relic out of consideration for my health, then he still has not achieved his goal. Cry frowns in confusion as I cling to the chair with such excuses in my head, but as if he has thought of something, he takes out a board from his pocket.


    I hear a strange *<i>kechakacha</i>* sound.


    ? What was that sound? (Serene)


    No I was thinking of showing it to Lapis and the otherster. (Cry)


    What is he talking about? I am a little curious, but I am toozy to think about it. Right now, I just want to surrender myself to thisfort. I am aware that I am showing a shameful appearance. But, I don''t care about the Spirit People''s pride anymore. BecauseIt is sofortable.


    Cry *<i>poripori</i>* scratches his cheek and says to me, who leans my whole body on the chair and only gazes at him.


    Come to think of it, I was like this when I was first invited to Sytry''s house, wasn''t I I never thought that the Perfect Vacation had a weakness (Cry)


    No This Relic is perfect. I know I will have to return it someday since he lent it to me, but I want to have it as long as possible. It is neither hot nor cold. There is no pain at all, and everything that troubled my mind is shut out, including the effects of the excessive umtion of Mana Materials that had been tormenting me for a while and the mysterious presence that had beening from the World Tree. Now, I am sure I will be able to spend afortable time inside that Treasure Shrine.


    Then at that moment, I suddenly heard a loud sound from far away. A slight tremor hits the room. Judging from the distance of the sound, it must have been inside Yggdra Apparently, something happened. My superior sensory organs, unique to Spirit People, can detect the presence of powerful Magic being used.


    There is no sign that Yggdra''s barrier has been activated, but could it be an attack from the enemies?


    The forest outside Yggdra has turned into a magical realm after Mana Materials has umted, but this is the first time that something has prated inside Yggdra.


    Yggdra''s barrier is created using the power from the earth''s veins, just like the Divine Tree Path, and is supposed to keep all external enemies at bay. It would be difficult to slip through it without my knowledge (Even if they were to break through by force)Even if they have the power of a god.


    Maybe not expecting an attack at this point in time, Cry is also frequently *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* looking around with a fidgety look on his face.


    Apparently An unusual situation has urred. I can''t believe Yggdra''s barrier has been breached. I have no idea what happened. (Serene)


    There is nothing I can do about it. The reason I have been able to maintain Yggdra until now is because of the help of mypanions, and even though I am Yggdra''s Princess, I am not a Divine Strategist or anything like that, I am still nothing more than a Spirit People.


    Isn''t that dangerous But it seems like you have plenty of leeway, right? (Cry)


    It is because there is no point in worrying about it now. Although if it was me before I wore these clothes, I would have made a big fuss (Serene)


    Now that I am free from all stress, there is nothing that can scare me. I am not even afraid of losing thisfort. As I slide off the chair I am clinging to and fall on the floor, Cry sighs and asks me.


    Seriously I never expected it to be this bad. So, what do we do? (Cry)


    ? What do you mean by what do we do? (Serene)


    What do you mean by what do you mean Something happened, right? We need to check what happened. (Cry)


    Indeed Indeed, the human in front of me is right. I am Yggdra''s Princess and the future of Yggdra rests on my shoulders. It is frustrating to be told this by a human who has been swinging everyone around with his unconventional behavior.


    I look at Cry with dull eyes while enduring my sleepiness.


    Haaah You are right. I don''t think I can do anything about it, but I know, human. You do something about it. I will give you full authority over Yggdra. I entrust you allmand rights of the people of Yggdra, its surroundingnd, and its magic arts and techniques. This is unprecedented in the long history of Yggdra, you know. (Serene)


    !??? (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Thanks Faisal for the Ko-fi, I''ll see when I can post an extra chapter


    Comfortable Serene gave Cry full authority over Yggdra! The first human to ever receive authority over Yggdra. What is Cry gonna do with that!?


    Btw, game awards is gonna start soon, who do you think gonna be the GOTY?

 Chapter 345.2: Withering One â‘¡

    Chapter 345.2: Withering One ¢Ú


    That is a good idea. As Yggdra''s Princess, I have one of the most powerful abilities among Spirit People, but Ick experience. On the other hand, Cry is a fragile human being, but he has been through many battlefields despite his fragile body. He also seems to be trusted a lot by everyone in Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), who are also Spirit People, and he has already decided to cooperate with us. Even if I pushgive all authority to him, nothing will change for him.


    Even as we are like, tremors continue to ur intermittently. I can feel the disturbance of powerful Magic power, as if a very fierce battle is being waged. This is a sign that high-ranking Magi are fighting each other. Judging from their Magic presence, one of them must be Cry''spanionLucia. As for the other presenceI have a strange feeling like I might or might not know it. Could that be the enemy?


    If there is one thing I know, it is that a battle between Magi doesn''tst very long.


    If we don''t go soon, it will be toote Well, the only difference is whether we perish sooner orter. (Serene)


    Even if you tell me that. There is nothing I can do. It can''t be helped (Cry)


    What is he going to do? In front of me, who observes him while surrendering myself to the *<i>fuwafuwa</i>* fluffyfort, Cry takes out a sword from inside Mimic-kun. It is a beautiful sword, worthy of being called a treasured sword. Pulled from its scabbard, the sword de is surprisingly transparent, indicating that the weapon is no ordinary weapon.


    Are you trying to threaten me? It is useless. I am not scared at all. (Serene)


    No Spirit People are lighter than humans, but it is quite difficult to carry them Seriously, why do I have to do something like this Is this what they mean when they say I don''t have a sense of crisis. (Cry)


    Cry sheaths his sword and ties it to his waist, then puts his hand under my body and lifts me up easily.


    I feel like I have been carrying a lot of Spirit People on my backtely.


    I walk towards the sound whileining in my mind. Serene, who has been hit by the power of Perfect Vacation, did notin even when I was carrying her on my back. Spirit People are lighter than humans. Although they are light, they are still the size of a human being, so they have a fair amount of weight. The reason I, a meager man, can easily carry Serene on my back is thanks to the Sword-Type RelicSilent Air that has the power to manipte weight.


    Serene''s body is slender. Her skin is a little cool and her hair tickles my cheeks as I walk. It feels strange to carry a body as light as a feather on my back. In the first ce, it is not my job to carry people on my back and take them to the battlefield.


    While being carried on my back, Serene makes a small sigh in my ear and says.


    Human, why do you want to fight so much? Even though I, the Princess of the Spirit People, said it was enough. (Serene)


    Who wants to fight?


    I can''t help but snicker. Ever since I came to Yggdra, there hasn''t been a single moment when I wanted to fight. I have no choice but to carry Serene on my back and go to the battlefield like this. I am guilty of giving Serene the perfect vacation. Even though nothing changed when I used the Relic, Ipletely didn''t expect that it would be so bad when someone who is usually serious used it. I feel I will have stomach pain just by thinking about what Lapis and the others will say if they see Serene now.


    However, there is still a chance to win. Perfect Vacation only makes the wearerfortable, and is not a Relic that affects the person''s personality. I am sure Serene will return to normal once she faces the enemy. I think she will return to normal. I hope so.


    I answer Serene''s extremely off-the-mark question with a badass smile.


    Well, it is obvious It is because I am a Hunter. That''s all the reason I need. (Cry)


    By the way, it goes without saying that I can''t do anything even in front of the enemy. I am not evenfortable right now, I am just another ipetent person. The sounds of battle are still echoing even now. I don''t know what is going on, but the enemy has invaded, so there is no way Liz and the others will stay silent, so I guess they are probably still fighting.


    Besides, you said earlier that you can''t do anything, but there are things Serene can do, you know. (Cry)


    (Serene)


    After all, she is a Spirit People who is known for being a highly talented Magi, and on top of that, she is a Princess. Even the ordinary Yowanoble1 like Lapis and the others have made a name for themselves in Zebrudia, so I can''t even imagine how strong a Tsuyonoble2 is.


    Well, it seemed like she couldn''t lift Luke''s curse tho''


    I carry Serene, who has gone silent, on my back and just move in the direction of the sound. After walking for a while, even my five senses could feel the aftermath of the battle.


    Cold wind. *<i>Biribiri</i>* Electrifying vibrations. I can''t feel any Magic with my dull senses, but This is, what you can call a fierce battle, isn''t it?


    I stop when I see Lucia''s figure. In the center of Yggdra, a giant Water Dragon and a Jet ck Dragon are shing. The Water Dragon is probably from Lucia''s Magic. Is the Jet ck Dragon an enemy attack? As usual, her battle is different from a battle between melee fighters, it is very shy.


    The Jet-ck Dragon entangles the Water Dragon that has circles around it to attack and quickly erodes it into ck. Then a pir of light directly above it pierces it and explodes.


    Fragments of the Water Dragon turn into rain and rain down on me, apparently, she is not dominating. And then, Serene, who I am carrying on my back, let out a small voice.


    Tha That is Could it be that is Finis of the exhaustion? Why is Finis (Serene)


    Do you know it? (Cry)


    Maybe it is a Legendary Beast that lives around Yggdra? If she has information about it, she could also know its weaknesses. Serene says in a slow tone to me who is looking forward to what she will say.


    Yes. I know about it or rather, it is one of the pirs of Yggdra''s Guardian SpiritFinis of The Demise (<i>Shuen</i>), which has the authority to govern over the end of life. It should have gone to challenge the Treasure Shrine with myrades and that should have been the end of it (Serene)


    !? She is leisurely saying something pretty important, right now Okay, I am going to seal the perfect vacation.


    Thanks for reading! So Lucia is fighting against a Phantom that uses Yggdra''s Guardian Spirit. So Cry making Milese back to its sense is all for this moment!? Will Lucia (and Serene?) be able to make Finise back to its senses?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Yowanoble: It means Weak Spirit People. Reference to how Kruz call Cry, Yowaningen</li><li>Tsuyonoble: It means Strong Spirit People.</li></ol>

 Chapter 346.1: Withered Once â‘¢

    Chapter 346.1: Withered Once ¢Û


    Does it have any weaknesses? (Cry)


    There is none. Finis is a Spirit of the highest ss. Even us Spirit People would have no chance of winning if we fight head-on, not to mention humans. That''s a shame, isn''t it? (Serene)


    Don''t it is a shame me, because it is really such a shame. My Imouto is in a heated battle with such an opponent, you know.


    Can you do something about it?


    Haaah. I will give it a try. It is probably impossible, since it seems to have lost its mind like Miles.


    It is quite a long silence before you answer me.


    Anyway, it seems like she is willing to give it a try, so I take Serene off my back. As Serene unsteadily stands on her feet, she lets out a heavy sigh and looks toward the ce where the battle is taking ce.


    Then, I suddenly see Serene''s expression, and I can''t help but be amazed. The dignity she had in the morning haspletely disappeared from Serene''s expression. Even though her features are the same, how can the difference in her expression make such a difference in impressions?


    It was also like this before I carried her on my back, but by the time I carried her this far, it had be even more loose. I am sure the people of Yggdra who know Serene well would be quite shocked if they saw her in her current state. I can''t believe that just because she becamefortable, she would end up like this I am so sorry.


    Serene closes her eyes for a while and gathers her strength, then slowly opens them. Her eyes are as transparent as before she uses the Relic, and her cherry-colored lips open.


    Finis,e back to your senses. (Serene)


    Why is it that you don''t scream even though you are so far away!


    Speak louder. It can''t hear you, you know? (Cry)


    You have a lot of demands. It is useless anyway It can''t be helped, I will move closer until it can hear me. (Serene)


    This Spirit People is too unmotivated to do anything. Isn''t she over-exaggerating what I say?


    Serene sighs for who knows how many times already and slowly starts walking. Even though she probably doesn''t have a Barrier Ring like I do, she heads towards that battlefield where dragons sh together without hesitation. Her steps seem to be extremely slow, and I can''t see any sign of courage or determination in her steps. I am just watching but I am more nervous than her. While we are engaging in nonsensical exchanges, the battle bes even more intense. Various kinds of Magic are flying around, dazzling lights and sounds, and vibration urs. I don''t know who used what Magic or how many shots they fired, but it is clearly not a number that would normally fly around in a one-on-one battle.


    However, there is nothing more I can do. I make a big yawn, sit there on the spot, and decide to at least support Serene.


    Finis of The Demise. It is one of the pirs of the Guardian Spirits that has protected Yggdra for a long time.


    This Spirit, refined in the World Tree, the center of all power, rules over the end and boasts particrly high fighting ability among the highest rank of Guardian Spirits protecting Yggdra. It has been many years since Yggdra''s warrior challenged the Temple of Origin with Finis and disappeared.


    Finis'' power is depletion. Even among the people of Yggdra, many people loathe its power to end all life directly, whether it is a Phantom or a Monster. Magi normally borrows the power of Spirits to use more powerful techniques, but Finis is an exception. No one in Yggdra can use Finis of the Demise. That is why Yggdra sent the most talented Magi to apany Finis. Although it may be difficult to use it, they can fight together.


    We had already given up on its survival. A Spirit of the highest rank is an existence that is as close as possible to a god that has transcended life. It shouldn''t have disappeared so easily, but since it hasn''t returned after so many years, we have no choice but to ept the reality of it noting back. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    However, the Jet ck Dragon rampaging in the distance is definitely due to Finis'' power. Although its appearance has changed slightly, there is no way I would mistake it as it is a friend who has protected Yggdra for so long. And it makes sense that Yggdras'' barrier has not been activated if Finis is the opponent. Yggdra''s barrier isn''t made to be activated on allies.


    If I was notfortable, I would have been stunned by my formerrades standing in front of me.


    But now, I have the leeway to ept reality.


    Even Miles lost its mind and swallowed me. It wouldn''t be strange if Finis bared its fangs to Yggdra.


    As I have told Cry, I don''t feel like I could stop Finis at all. Stopping it by force is out of the question, and if Finis could be rational enough to listen to my words, Finis wouldn''t have gone berserk in the first ce. The Spirit''s power is dangerous to the forest, and the Spirit itself understands this.


    I let out a small sigh as I continue to walk.


    Haaaah. Lucia Roje has terrifying skills Moreover, her opponent too. (Serene)


    My eyes are special. Something that the royal lineage of Spirit People has passed down through generations. The eyes of Yggdra''s Royal Family, which have refined my aptitude as a Magi in exchange for Mana Material-rted talent, can see through all the powers swirling in the world. By looking at the flow of power and its color, I can tell everything about a Magi''s ability and what technique they are nning to use.


    The flow of Lucia''s power is as strong and stable as a mighty river. Her chanting speed and power are perfect, and even among Yggdra''s Magi, there aren''t many who are as powerful as her. In addition to her Mana Materials enhancement, she must have also studied a great deal.


    However, the person she is facing is not ordinary either. I am not talking about Finis. There is one person who is hiding behind Finis''s immense power and is using its Magic. And that person is no ordinary Magi either.


    A cold, enormous power that doesn''t allow any of its emotion to be felt. As long as it is used by intelligent creatures, Magic reflects the conditions and emotions at the time when it is used. I can see through the disorder in Magic, but the Magic used by Lucia''s opponent does not have that. If Lucia''s Magic is like a great river, her opponent''s Magic is like steel. The countless offensive Magics unleashed without any change in its emotion exceed Lucia''s in power, speed, and precision.


    It is probably the Phantom of a Magi who came from the Temple of Origin.


    Most of the offensive Magic released by Lucia is offset by the same Magic, and the support from Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Serai</i>) is shot down by Finis and does not reach them.


    Now then, I said I would try But what should I do?


    If we can do something about Finis, the Magi would be manageable. But it is almost impossible to beat Finis. Finis hasn''t used its full strength yet. The only way to defeat Finis of the Demise is to send out a Guardian Spirit. MilesMiles of the Birth should be able to fight fairly well even against Finis at its full strength.


    However, I have no intention of sending Miles out now. As a member of the Royal Family of Spirit People, it is outrageous to pit Guardian Spirits against each other and to begin with, Finis surpasses Miles inbat. If the two collide, it will not end smoothly. If destruction is inevitable, I want to at least keep Miles safe.


    Now that I have closed the distance to a dozen meters or so, I once again raise my voice to Finnis and the others who are engaged in a fierce battle.


    Finis,e to your senses. (Serene)


    I try to say this with all my heart, but Finis and the others show no signs of stopping. If they would stop fighting just because I told them to stop, they wouldn''t have fought in the beginning, so this oue is, of course, obvious.


    In the first ce, since Finis and the Phantom Magi are fighting together, Finis is probably being used by the Phantom Magi. That is something impossible for Yggdra''s Magi.


    Will that human tell me to do something about them? If he has a Divine Strategy, I wish he would tell me what to do about them.


    My power is one of the best in Yggdra, but it is still impossible to subdue Finis. In the first ce, how could a Spirit People who lives and dies ording to the flow of nature win against Finis, who is nature itself?


    I take a deep breath, sit down on the ground, and hug my knees.


    Although I am aware that something is wrong with me, I am stillfortable at this point. The feeling of euphoria that swept through my entire body the moment I put on the Relic still hasn''t disappeared. I am sure if I look in the mirror now, I will have a peaceful expression on my face.


    When I listen carefully, I hear Cry''s voice cheering from behind me, saying, "*<i>Ganbare, ganbare</i>* Do your best, do your best, Serene!", I am d he is supporting me, but he really is a messed up human being.


    If you have time to cheer for me, I wish you could stop Finis like you did when you brought Mires back to its senses.


    That is when I noticed something.


    By do something about it, are you telling me to attack Finis and wear it down to bring it back to its senses? (Serene)


    True, if Finises back to its senses, we might be able to fend off that Phantom Magi. But it is absolutely impossible.


    Even now, Cry''s ability to bring Miles back to its senses seems like a miracle. I heard the principle behind it from Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Serai</i>) and I could kind of agree with it, but the conditions are too strict. Even though I can see Magic and Mana Materials, I have no idea how long we have to wear Finis down before it regains its senses. I really wish someone could tell me how that human was able to do something like that.


    The battle between Lucia and the Phantom is only intensifying. Yggdra''s townscape is already in tatters due to the exchange of magical attacks. Most of Yggdra''s residents have already been evacuated, so there is no need to worry about casualties, but it will take time to repair the damage.


    Thanks for reading! Cry in cheerleader mode, too bad there is no picture of this. And Serene really did a 180 on her personality. By the way, I added the illustration for chapter 344.2 et 345.1.

 Chapter 346.2: Withered Once â‘¢

    Chapter 346.2: Withered Once ¢Û


    Haaaah. (Serene)


    I can''t help but sigh. I feel like retiring. I am doing what I can. I am always doing what I can.


    And then, the presence of magical power swells explosively. They are going to unleash a big technique.


    A battle between Magi is a battle of techniques. If they can''t reach a conclusion by using small techniques, they will gradually move on to using bigger and bigger techniques.


    Before I know it, silence has returned to the ce.


    When big techniques are used, a pause urs. This is a pause between a big techniqueA brief moment of silence.


    The Magic in the air undtes and bes a torrent splitting to the left and right. A powerful Magi even controls the Magic that fills the world. The battle will probably be decided by the next move.


    Naturally, I expect the scales to tip towards Finis, but Lucia''s power is stronger than I expected. It is almost too strong. When I look over there, before I know it, animal ears and a tail have grown out of Lucia. I can sense from her tail an unusual Magic power. It is a power that far exceeds those of the Magic Beasts that roam the vicinity of the World Tree.


    Lucia Roje is purifying the power flowing in like a murky stream within her body and converting it into her own Magic power.


    I see Is that her trump card? However, no matter how much Magic power she has, there is a limit to how powerful a technique a human being can handle.


    I don''t think she can surpass the power of the Guardian Spirit. I know best about Finis''s power.


    Once again, I sigh deeply and check each of their cards.


    Apparently, it seems that Lucia Roje is nning to borrow the power of her Spirit and intercept the attack with a tornado Magic. It is probably a Magic she is good at. The offensive Magic she had been releasing up until now was by no means unpolished, but the technique she is about to release now has no stagnation and no waste in its construction at all. It seems that everything from the scale of the vortex that makes up the tornado to the direction in which it flows is specified in great detail. She has fully mastered the power of the Water Spirit.


    On the other hand, the Phantom seems to emphasize power. Finis'' depletion power mainly targets a wide range of areas and has the weakness of being unsuitable for pinpoint targeting the enemy. However, the Phantom Magi seems to have dealt with the problem by converging its powers.


    Spirits are a threat enough on their own, but when used by a Magi, they can be even more powerful. With the Spirit in charge of power and the Magi in charge of control, it is possible to activate precise techniques with enormous power.


    A jet-ck spear made up of countless depletion powers is aimed at Lucia and the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Serai</i>). Offensive Magic that creates arrows and spears ismon, but it is only by using Finis that they can create a spear with its power. The power of depletion sucks out life and brings demise to all things. How well will Lucia be able to resist the converging force of destruction?


    And, right now, what can I do?


    An immense amount of Magic power and strength is waiting to be unleashed. I press my head to my knees and close my eyes for a few seconds, then I raise my head in determination and scream as loudly as I can right now.


    Finis Come to your senses. This Princess of Yggdra will not allow any further attacks. (Serene)


    The voice thates out is surprisingly quiet, even for me. I am sure my other self is whispering to me that all my nervousness has been overwritten byfort. If you can''t feel the threat, you won''t have the will to fight against it. My thoughts are calm now, but I have lost the passion to take action.


    That human is probably also disappointed in me right now. As a result of bingfortable and calm, I have given up on everything. My help to Lucia can even be removed as a margin of error because I can only raise such an unmotivated voice.


    No matter how quiet it is right now, there is no way anyone would stop after hearing a small voice like this. As I lower my head and sigh, I suddenly feel a gaze on me.


    I look up. Lucia standing off from a distance and Finis floating in the air. The tornado of water that appeared in front of Lucia''s eyes quickly increases in size, and behind the Phantom, countless long ck spears are created bypressing Finis'' power, waiting for the moment to be fired.


    There is no disruption in this standoff. In such a tense situation which could be decided in a few dozen seconds, the person watching meIs neither Lucia nor Finis.


    It is the Phantom. Right under Finis. The Phantom Magi wearing a mask is staring at me.


    In order to use powerful Magic, precise maniption of Magic power is essentialFocus is essential. This is the same for Humans, Spirit People, and Phantoms. A Magi''s fighting abilities are greatly influenced by the conditions of the moment. Therefore, top-ss Magi always keep their mind unified in order to control their techniques under the best conditions possible.


    However, the Magic power of the Phantom, which has not shown any emotion until just now, is now clearly disturbed. I don''t know what caused it. There are no eyes in the mask, but I feel like our gazes met. There is no killing intent. What is there isAstonishment.


    And that is too big of an opening.


    A slight disturbance in the Magic power would not stop the technique. However, Lucia Roje is not sweet enough to overlook the opening that urred.


    The construction of the technique must have been practiced many times. With near-perfect control, the Magic that borrows the power of the Water Spirit is released.


    Hailstorm River!! (Lucia)


    The torrent is unleashed. The collected water suddenly increases its mass at once, and the flowing water absorbs sunlight and *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkles. There were no unnecessary sounds. Contrary to its scale, the tornado,posed of water rotating at high speed, has no waste whatsoever and is surprisingly quiet as it approaches the Phantom.


    Therein lies the ultimate technique called Hailstorm. A huge amount of Magic power is contained in every drop of water. The flow of that power is controlled by the caster to an unnecessary perfection. The extremely refined technique is stable and keeps all beings at bay. If you touch it, you will not even be able to resist, and you will be caught in the water current and torn to pieces.


    The Phantom Magi fires its Magic against the approaching Hailstorm. However, theckluster spears filled with depletion fired during the Phantom turmoil were fired with enough speed.


    The top-ss Guardian SpiritFinis'' power is still alive and well even though it has lost its reason. Its power of depletion erodes all beings and brings destruction. The power that was rarely used because it had too great an impact on the surrounding nature is now given the form of countless spears that pierce the shining tornado. Maybe because of its turmoil, its control is quitex, but there is no way it can miss the huge tornado that is approaching.


    The tornado hit by the spears turns ck. The power of depletion is effective even against spells. No matter how powerful and stable a spell is, it cannot withstand that power for long. Receiving the attack is not even permitted.


    From the beginning, it is impossible to deal with Finis.


    Just as I am frowning, Lucia waves her staff and roars.


    I knooow! If I can''t take iiit! I just need to return iiiiit!! (Lucia)


    !? (Serene)


    Countless spears pierce and erode the tornado. Inside the tornado, everything is twisted and reversed by the flow of water. The reversed spears are ejected from the tornado with the same momentum.


    There, I finally understand why Lucia''s Hailstorm has to be under perfect control.


    In the first ce, if all you want to do is destroy the target with a tornado, you don''t need such perfect control. Rather, it would be better to allocate the resources devoted to the control to destructive power.


    The spears, driven out by a precisely controlled stream of water, are shot towards the Phantom.


    My heart beat hard once. It is a shock that overwrites thefort that the Relic provided. A water stream created by her maniption of Magic. The hailstorm which is released after calcting the angle, speed, and power of the Phantom''s spear is definitely one of the top five spells in my long life. It is now something like an art.


    Still, maybe if the Phantom''s Magic had been perfect, it might have been able to avoid the flow of water and might have been able to avoid being bounced back. However, it has already lost the control of the spears of depletion.


    More than ten jet-ck spears are fired and urately pierce the Phantom Magi and Finis, who is floating behind it. There is no sound. Those spears bring more than just destruction. A strong body and a powerful barrier are meaningless in front of it.


    The world trembles. Is it Finis'' scream? Its body suddenly shrinks and disappears. A crack appears in the body of the Phantom that is hit by the spears. The cracks expand with each thrust from the spears and even go as far as the mask that covers its face.


    The Phantom copses. The power hidden within its body suddenly diminishes, and its mask bursts open.


    She won? Even though she took advantage of the opponent''s turmoil, I never thought that a human would be able to defeat a Magi who is strong enough to use Finis.


    Liz, who is watching nearby, whistles.


    Fuuu, Lucia-chan, not bad! (Liz)


    Haaah, haaah It, hasn''t disappeared yet! (Lucia)


    A Phantom made of Mana Materials will disappear if it takes enough damage to the point where it can''t maintain its existence. Because the Mana Materials is so dense in this area, it often takes a while for it to disappear, but this shows that even if it seems like the final blow has been struck, you can''t let your guard down.


    Finis also disappeared, but it shouldn''t have been wiped out yet. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    It''s okay, it was perfect. If you want I''ll finish it off! (Liz)


    Liz *<i>kururi</i>* spins the stick of Anti-Mana metal in her palm, rushes out, and easily grabs the copsed body of the Phantom with one hand and lifts it. Then, her eyes *<i>pachipachi</i>* blink as she looks at the Phantom face.


    Huh? This Phantom Isn''t a Phantom? (Liz)


    The mask shatters. At the sight of the face that has been revealed, I forget myfort and freeze.


    Clear white skin and clear eyes. Honey-colored hair that looks like it has absorbed the sunlight. The somewhat strong-willed appearance belonged to apanion whom I knew very well, someone who went to challenge the Treasure Shrine with Finis.


    Thanks for reading! Nani!? The Phantom is not a Phantom!? Is it also thanks to Infinite Variety''s divine strategy!? Sasuga, Cry! He can even transform Phantom into a Spirit People.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 347.1: Withering One â‘£

    Chapter 347.1: Withering One ¢Ü


    Every second feels like a minute or tens of minutes. Anthem, who is looking at mypatriot lying on the bed, nods.


    Umu Your friend is weak, but there is nothing wrong. They1 know are just unconscious, I am sure they will wake up soon. (Anthem)


    Thank Thank goodness. (Serene)


    Anthem Onii-sama Is talking. (Tino)


    The ce where mypatriot is brought is the Magicboratory built adjacent to the workshop where Sytry is manufacturing the device. It is one of the safest ces in Yggdra and also serves as a hospital. The building, which is built by hollowing out arge tree, is itself a form of Magic and has the effect of dramatically increasing the healing power of Spirit People.


    Hearing what he said, my legs lose their strength and I sit down on the spot. Maybe the Magic has worn off, before I know it, the euphoria that has filled my entire body has disappeared. However, I do not feel like recharging the Relic right now. This is a dangerous Relic. At that moment, something important was lost in exchange forfort.


    Thepatriot who emerged from the Phantom has a face I have never forgotten even for a moment since they went missing.


    One of the greatest Magi in Yggdra. One pir of the Guardian Spirits and one of the people who challenged the Temple of Origin to save Yggdra along with Finis.


    The first signs of the World Tree going out of control appeared about 300 years ago. Although it has only recently gotten this bad, there have been many people who have challenged the Treasure Shrine. From the best to the bravest ones, they disappeared. The person sleeping in the bed right now is one of Yggdra''s heroes who took on the challenge at the very beginning when the first sign of the anomaly appeared.


    Although not as deep rooted as me, they are also a member of the royal family.


    I never thought you would be alive Sage. Ruin Saintos Frestel. (Serene)


    Ruin has their eyes closed and is sleeping without answering. But their heart is certainly beating.


    Mypatriots who challenged the Treasure Shrine were all strong. They all took on the challenge, prepared to die. Although we can be proud of their determination, we cannot be sad that they did not return. That would be tantamount to insulting the path they have chosen. Therefore, I have never cried over the death of mypatriots.


    However, when I look at that nostalgic appearance, my chest tightens and my breath is caught in my throat. Until just a few hours ago, I had never even hoped for such a miracle.


    Sytry, who has been observing me with a serious face, *<i>pan</i>* ps her hands and asks with a smile.


    Now, could you please exin to us what happened? I want to understand what happened. (Sytry)


    What happened you say, this is something that I would like to ask. All I did was step onto the battlefield and raise a small voice. I did not use Magic, nor did I summon the courage to do so. Of course, I did not even expect Ruin to emerge from that Phantom.


    "I, don''t know anything. However, Ruin is one of Yggdra''s heroes who once challenged the Treasure Shrine. Ruin appeared after the invading Phantom had been defeated. Now that I think about it, Yggdra''s barrier did not activate. That was probably because the Phantom was not just a Phantom. (Serene)


    Looking back, there were clues about it. Yggdra''s barrier is not something that can be so easily broken through, even if you are a Phantom from a Level 10 Treasure Shrine. When I learned of Finis'' intrusion, I realized why Yggdra''s barrier had not been activated. However, if the Phantom had been a regr enemy, Yggdra''s barrier would not have allowed it to pass through.


    There was no way Ruin could have been alive. Ruin went missing 200 years ago. Ruin, a Spirit People, and Finis, a Spirit, have different livelihoods. Spirit People cannot live without drinking or eating. (Serene)


    We also saw the moment when Lucia''s spears pierced them through the Mirror of Reality. I did not expect a creature to appear from within the Phantom that had been defeated, as expected from a Level 10 Treasure Shrine This is unprecedented. (Sytry)


    That''s right. It is unprecedented. Even the records of the previous destruction left behind in Yggdra did not mention such a thing. However, it is said that the type of Treasure Shrine that appears in the World Tree changes every time. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    We are lucky to have apatriot back. Although they have not woken up yet, Ruin is a better magician than me in some areas. They will be a strong ally. Then, Eliza, who has been silent until then, speaks calmly.


    The conditions have changed. What''s important is There might still be more. More Yggdra Magi in the form of a Phantom (Eliza)


    !! (Serene)


    What she says catches me by surprise and I look up. Why didn''t I think of it? She is right. Ruin is not the only Yggdra warrior who challenged the Treasure Shrine and did not return. Until now, not a single corpse of anyone who had challenged the Treasure Shrine had been found. In other words, it indicates the possibility that there are still some of ourpatriots trapped in the Treasure Shrine.


    Our priority is to resolve the World Tree''s rampage. I understand that. However, all of Yggdra''s warriors are first-rate Magi. If the number of warriors increases, the number of people who can be mobilized for Sytry''s n should also increase.


    Liz ms her fist into her palm and smiles wildly.


    Yoshaaa, now it''s getting interesting. What? If we beat the Phantoms, they will turn back? I left the best part to Lucia-chanst time, but now it feels like a game, so isn''t it getting fun? (Liz)


    O-Onee-sama No wayTo say that facing a Phantom of this level is like a gameNo, it''s nothing (Tino)


    This is an opinion of a Hunter who isn''t afraid of god. Apparently, even if their opponent is a strong enemy, it doesn''t bother them at all. Judging from the fight earlier, I don''t think it is going to go as well as they sayBut as I am confused whether to call them reliable or to stop them, Uno, who has a serious look on her face, trembles and says.


    It''s probably not enough to just defeat it. You need to strip away the power of the PhantomI I saw it. At the moment when the ck arrows repelled by Unrestricted Creation (<i>Bansho Jozai</i>) absorbed the Mana Materials that made up the Phantom''s body, its existence chaaanged. This is my guess, but I think that the Phantom and the one inside are partially fused togetheeer. (Uno)


    The essence of the power of depletion is absorption. It sucks the life out of nts and causes them to wither. It makes Magic disappear by absorbing its Magic power. It can also kill Phantoms by absorbing Mana Materials. What she says is credible. Indeed, with Finis'' Magic, something like that would be possible.


    The problem then is that depletion is a unique spell that only Finis possesses. Partly because it is considered a taboo, there is no simr spell in Yggdra. Lucia, who has fought Finis''s power up close and sessfully repelled it, says with a frown.


    "That spell It is something even I have never seen or heard of. I think It would take some time for me to recreate it. (Lucia)


    Also, when we searched the surrounding area, the Phantoms were nowhere to be found. Maybe they are lurking inside the Treasure Shrine There are too many things we don''t know at the moment. (Eliza)


    Eliza puts her hand on Tino''s head and lets out a small sigh.


    The Treasure Shrine is currently protected by a barrier. It is impossible to break in and I don''t think we can challenge the current Temple of Origin head-on and win. The Phantom Army that attacked Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) was only a part of the Shrine''s strength. Do we lure them out or invade them? What should we prioritize first? The situation is definitely getting better, but the prospect of regaining what we have lost makes me more nervous than happy.


    The glimpse of hope that we finally got to see may disappear depending on our future actions.


    My heart is beating strongly. If I recharge the Relic, will I feel morefortable and have better ideas?


    Syt, I will start manufacturing the device right away. I have gotten the hang of activating Magic simultaneously We need a lot of them, right? (Lucia)


    Yeees. We also need to break Luke-san''s curse as soon as possible (Sytry)


    Then, shall we go investigate? Now we understand the How-to too If we find a suspicious Phantom while exploring the ground, we should just drag it away and bring it with us, right~? The one who can''t bring it in the most will receive a penalty game, okay? (Liz)


    Thanks for reading! Looks like Serene cannot forget about the feeling she had when Perfect Vacation was activated. Will she recharge it and befortable in exchange for her pride and dignity!? <ol><li>As the gender is still not confirmed, I''ll leave the gender ambiguous and put they.</li></ol>

 Chapter 347.2: Withering One â‘£

    Chapter 347.2: Withering One ¢Ü


    The Members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) begin to move swiftly. For me, all this is a series of surprises. But it seems that this incident is not worth stopping for the Members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>). If I had been alone, I would have stopped moving, but I am so grateful to have friends to fight with.


    All I have been doing is to be protected. I am concerned about Ruin''s condition, but I can''t stay like this.


    Then, I will think about how to reproduce Finis''s power. Because the people who know the most about Guardian Spirits are The residents of Yggdra. (Serene)


    Originally, it is said that some Magics are the imitation of the Spirits'' abilities. No one has ever tried it before, but it should be worth a try. Maybe if the Magic of depletion can be reproduced, the barrier protecting the Treasure Shrine may also be erased.


    I feel like the dots are finally being connected. After that, it is a race against time. If we give them time, they will strengthen the Treasure Shrine more and more, and we won''t have time to save our friends.


    Just as I regain myposure and stand up, a young man whose name no one has ever mentioned suddenly walks in.


    Cry Andrich. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). There is no doubt that human is the one who started this situation.


    Eliza said that there are too many things we don''t know at the moment, but there are some things we do know.


    The decision to send out the Dog''s Chain for investigation, the decision for me to wear a Relic and send me to stop Finis were all decided by that human. At the time when I received his instructions, it made no sense at all, but now that I think back on it, all his instructions led to this result. There are still some things I don''t understand, such as why I have to wear the perfect vacation clothes, but maybe they have a meaning as well?


    Maybe the reason why no one, including me, mentioned his name is because his skills are so out of the ordinary.


    As he *<i>gururi</i>* looks around at us, Cry says in a tired voice. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Good job everyone. It looks like everything went well. *<i>Yokatta, yokatta</i>* Good, good, good. (Cry)


    At their Leader''s sudden arrival, the Members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) show various reactions. Liz and Sytry smile, and Tino *<i>bikuri</i>* trembles. Lucia frowns and says.


    Nii-san Didn''t you raise the bar? Even if you didn''t do it that way, I could havee up with it by myself with just a little more time (Lucia)


    Yowaningen, where have you been all this time, desu! We''ve been through a lot, desu! (Kruz)


    Sorry, sorry, I had a personal errand to do, you see (Cry)


    What can his personal errand be? I remember the part where he had been cheering for me for a while after sending me out, but when Ruin appeared from the Phantom, I was so *<i>batabata</i>* bbergasted that Ipletely forgot about Cry.


    Cry''s eyes turn to Ruin who is lying on the bed. Ruin must have gone missing before Cry was born. Even though it must have been the first time Cry met Ruin, there is no surprise in his expression. I can''t tell from his expression how much of it is as he expected or not.


    I have no idea that such a human can exist.


    As I am looking at his face, trying to read even the slightest bit of his true intentions, Cry says in a panic.


    B-By the way, where did Finis go? (Cry)


    Eh? (Serene)


    My eyes widen at his obvious question. Finis was hit by arrows that were repelled by Lucia and disappeared just like this. The arrowsposed of the power of depletion would have been fatal even to Finis itself. Spirits are not living beings. Although they are infinitely distant from death, that power of depletion is also their natural enemy.


    Finis Disappeared due to its own powerHh!? (Serene)


    My Spirit People''s eyes capture a strong flow of power. The stain that appears in the air quickly spreads and transforms into the shape of a small palm-size person. The color is dark brown, like a dead branch. It has no eyes, nose, or mouth, just like a shadow. Although the total amount of power is less than what I remember, it is definitely Finis of the Demise. Moreover, like Miles, it has returned to its senses. Is it because its power was greatly reduced by the deflected arrows of depletion?


    No way It was close to us the whole time? I didn''t notice it at all. It doesnt matter if you are a Spirit People, it is impossible to find a Spirit who is seriously trying to hide. How on earth did a mere human realize that Finis was nearby?


    A small mouth grows on Finis''s head. However, before Finis could say anything, Cry talks first.


    You took a really cute form. You don''t need to thank me, I didn''t do anything, it is all Serene''s hard work. (Cry)


    !? I didn''t do anythin (Serene)


    By the way!! Is that person Okay? (Cry)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    There are a lot of things I wanted to check with him. It would be a good idea to at least talk about our future ns. However, this human asks in rapid session in a loud voice, as if trying to interrupt the conversation.


    I am d everyone is safe Well then, I am busy, so this is it for me. That''s right, Serene. You don''t need that Perfect Vacation anymore, right? I will pick it upter, so please take care of it in the meantime. (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    He quickly said what he wanted and quickly left the room.


    Up until now, he has always maintained hisposure, but now he was like a storm. There was no time to say anything. Liz, Sytry, Lucia, Anthem, and the members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Serai</i>) all look in the direction which Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) left and stare with open eyes.


    As expected, even Yowaningen is going to work I don''t know what he is doing, tho, desu. (Kruz)


    I-It''s okay, Master~ will help us just before the worst happens Probably. Master~ is just trying to train us. In other words, Master~ is God. (Tino)


    Hmph Training, huh. One of the qualities of a Leader is how much faith you have in yourpanions, huh. (Lapis)


    Lapis snorts in displeasure.


    Would that be Reassuring? In the first ce, I don''t think someone sane would train others in this situation where the impending doom of the world is near. However, there is no time toin. I have many questions, but I am sure I must not get in the way of that human.


    Him being a Divine Strategist is true. The current situation may be inevitable for Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), but in my eyes, it only appears to be the result of coincidences upon coincidences. If I get in his way and ruin his n, there is no going back.


    There are many things I want to confirm with that human But for now, let''s believe him. (Serene)


    I casually look at Ruin. Just at that time Ruin''s closed eyes are slowly opening. White skin with almost no tanning. Long eyshes. Beautiful red eyes, which are rare for Spirit People, blink several times and look at Serene.


    My heart skips a beat. It feels like time has stopped. I am reunited with a friend, who I thought was dead. The words I wanted to say flowed through my brain like a muddy stream. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    In the silence, the gaze that has been looking at me slowly lowers. Then, Ruin takes a few seconds to carefully look at me, who is wearing a fancy shirt, and says in a shaky voice.


    Se-Serene What on earth, is this outfit? (Ruin)


    Thanks for reading! Here''s the extra chapter thanks to Chulbom and Faisal! Tsukikage-sensei wrote that chapter on the 31st of December 2023! And almost exactly one yearter I am tranting it. I am finally feeling like I am catching up to him.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 348.1: Sytrys Strategy

    Chapter 348.1: Sytry''s Strategy


    Deep in the depths of the Temple of Origin, in the altar room. While feeling the immense power flowing in, it quietly observes the world. Its existence is still far from a full manifestation. Only a part of its consciousness has been recreated, and even that is almost as if it is asleep.


    Even the Mana Materials umted over a long time are far from being able to reproduce the very existence of a god. In terms of power, it is probably less than 1% of its original strength.


    However, it is able to urately grasp the situation due to its authority.


    The nature of the vast amount of Mana Materials that flows in it is the reason why its consciousness has sprouted. The temple is being recreated from the past memories and information that its followers have carved into the stars.


    AndConcerning the beings that wander around the temple.


    These creatures have abilitiesparable to those of the time when it was worshiped as a god. They have excellent Magic power maniption skills and the ability to interact with invisible Spirits. In addition, they have enough intelligence to feel fear and be wary when they see the temple.


    However, there shouldn''t have been any problems. No matter what kind of power that group had, their rank as beings was different. A god cannot be defeated by someone who is not a god. Rather, all living things are its servants.


    Countless Phantoms are kneeling in front of the jet-ck altar. The Phantomse in all shapes and sizes. Some are beasts and some are dragons. Some are spirits and some are people. The only thing they have inmon, despite their varied lifespans, abilities, cultures, and ecologies, isThe masks that cover their faces.


    A mask. That is the proof of loyalty to Keller, the masked god.


    They take in the asional intruders that appear from time to time, boost their numbers and power, and wait for the time of itsplete manifestation. The situation that should have been going smoothly took a turn for the worse when a group of believers who appeared at the temple were wiped out.


    There have been times when its followers have been killed in the past. However, it is unprecedented for an army led by a high-ranking follower to be killed. Moreover, if an army of these people suddenly appeared in the temple without warning, no one, no matter if they were a god or not, could ignore them.


    Even divine beings have natural enemies. That isAnother god. This world is not the same as it was when Keller ruled. Not being able to use the technique of directly sending troops from outside the god''s perceptual range suggests the possibility of other gods interfering with it.


    And then, that suspicion turned into certainty the moment it was unexpectedly seen.


    It had to go on the defensive. Even in its current state, it would be able to overwhelm lower-level lifeforms as its opponent, but it stillcks the strength to fight against someone of the same rank. Using the power of the earth''s veins, it created a powerful barrier and ordered the newly joined members of his kind to patrol the area and eliminate foreign enemies.


    The power gathered in the temple is enormous. Aplete recovery is a long way off, but as long as it can manage to recreate a body, it can fight even against gods. The spacial barrier that diverts the power that flows into space is strong. It also has perfect countermeasures against spatial leaps, and even divine beings can''t break it that easily.


    Keller''s followers are on the defensive due to the Oracle they received from Keller. Time is on Keller''s side.


    Yggdra and the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia have different locations, cultures, and climates, but the bed is the only thing that remains the same. A mansion in Yggdra has been prepared for Strange Grief''s (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) stay. And as I *<i>gorogoro</i>* roll around in my empty bedroom bed, I grieve about the cruelty of this world.


    Yesterday was a day where a lot of things kept me on edge. And maybe because I haven''t used my Perfect Vacation, my body feels heavier than usual.


    The cause of me being on edge was not the World Tree''s going out of control, nor the presence of an assant. I have experienced that many times. If I were to panic about something like that, I wouldn''t be able to function as a Level 8.


    While yawning loudly, I remember what happened yesterday and grumble.


    Who would have thought that Serene would be such a Damenoble1 when wearing the Perfect Vacation (Cry)


    Also, when I went to the bathroom and came back, before I knew it Serene and the others were gone, so I got really nervous. It is a verymon situation for me to wake up and find out that everyone who was supposed to be with me is gone, but no matter how many times I experience it, I never get used to it. But I am d that they would quickly catch up to me, tho''


    I still have no idea what is going on, but the operation seems to be progressing smoothly.


    I don''t know why, but the battle that had urred must have been resolved without me even knowing it. It seems like someone is injured, but they don''t seem to be dead, so there is no problem at all!


    I almost had another troublesome task forced upon me by the Guardian Spirit, but I was able to stop it before it said anything, so that was the perfect conclusion for me.


    However, Lucia''s Magic yesterday was amazing even from a distance. This is the second Spirit of the highest rank since we came to Yggdra, and I feel that her power level has increased Or rather, I feel like the enemy''s power level has gone up a notch. Is this why Level 10 Treasure Shrines are so scary?


    There are no Level 10 Treasure Shrines around the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia. This is probably the first time for the members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) to face an opponent like this. Lately, it seems that the nearby Treasure Shrines have be a little less challenging for our Members, so in a sense, this incident may have been just the thing for them. I can''t say that in front of Serene tho''.


    But still, Luke is really unlucky. Luke is always the one who wants to fight the most powerful enemy


    As I amzing around, I suddenly hear loud footsteps outside. The owner of the footsteps *<i>zukazuka</i>* approaches the front of the room and opens the door without knocking.


    The person who enters the room is Adler, the Leader of Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>).


    With her a long spear and tall ck hair. Her sharp eyes are the type I am not good with.


    I am sure Adler is much stronger than me even without the Monsters she leads. If she attacks me, I won''t be able to do anything, but if she wants to attack me, she would have done it long ago. I ask leisurely, so as to not provoke her fighting spirit. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    What''s wrong? (Cry)


    No one has the slightest idea. It is quite frustrating, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). (Adler)


    What are you talking about? (Cry)


    Please don''t expect me to be able to understand. I am a man who hears ten things, understands five while mistaking two of them.


    Adler speaks rather quickly as I blink my eyes. I can feel that her voice is filled with indescribable passion.


    I''ve been, watching you. All the time. I''ve been watching you with, the Mirror of Reality right after, Lucia defeated the Phantom. Serene and the others, believe that you have been moving in the shadows, while you were away.


    Eh? No, I didn''t do anything, tho'' (Cry)


    I am just doing my everyday life, you know. Even yesterday, I immediately answered that I had a personal errand, but before I knew it, Serene and the others had disappeared and I was just looking for them. In the first ce, if I am going to do something, I will ask someone to help me. I am not really hiding it, but the reason why no one seems to notice this is probably because the other members are very talented and busy. No one has time to worry about me.


    But you guys must really have a lot of free time to keep tabs on me


    For some reason, Adler nods in satisfaction at my answer.


    That''s right. You haven''t done anything. As far as I know, you''ve just been *<i>gorogoro</i>* lying around, and yesterday you just went to the bathroom. To begin with, it is impossible for someone with so little information to make a n like the one you made yesterday, and to make it work. (Adler) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ? Un, un, that''s right? (Cry)


    I thought she was here to denounce my ipetence, but she seemed quite satisfied. And what is the n she is talking about?


    I hate bandits. Arnold and the others are tentatively Hunters, and Sora is kind of a funny girl, so I can forgive them, but Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) are seriously dangerous guys.


    Up until now, I had many encounters with bandits. She seems to be cooperating with me now, but I don''t know when she will start acting up again, so I would like her to stay away from me if possible. Without knowing my inner thoughts, Adler says with a deep smile.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) , you know I''m quite impressed. I wonder what would happen when you started using Relic. I thought Hunters wouldn''t change no matter how high their level was, butYou''re different. And it''s not just that. Do you have special eyes like Uno, or special abilities, or is it the power of the Monsters you leadI still can''t decide yet, but don''t think you can fool my eyes for long. I don''t think you can. I can always see what you''re doing. (Adler)


    I feel like she is getting excited all by herself. How can she make such a crazy decision after seeing me doing nothing?


    There have been many people who hold me in high esteem. Apparently, even though I am ipetent, I lookpetent when I am wearing a Level 8 badge. Well, when I see a Level 8 Hunter, I also think they are dangerous too


    However, I always get noticed by dangerous people.


    Ignoring what Adler says, I make a big yawn to appeal to my ipetence before talking.


    I am sorry, but I am not going to do anything else this time. Everything I need to do is already done. (Cry)


    What? (Adler)


    Is it counterintuitive to say everything I need to do is already done, huh. Seriously, we live in a harsh world where even proving ipetence requires ingenuity.


    If it is the current Adler, she would have no problem with me being a little strong. It seems like she thinks highly enough of me to make me take her as an apprentice, so let''s just randomly befuddle her.


    No To be exact, I think there are one or two things left. If you have time to do some pointless snooping, why don''t you help Sytry? I think it is about time that Yuden, or whatever, has finished its regeneration, right? I think that would be for the best for you. (Cry)


    I say a random number of things to do to sound more authentic. Well, with Luke''s disenchantment and my return to the Imperial Capital, it is not a mistake to say that there are two things left to do.


    Adler''s eyes are watching my every single move.


    If anything, Night Parade''s (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) strength is a blessing in this situation. If I leave it to Sytry, she will direct their forces to the appropriate location.


    Hh I am looking forward To seeing what wille out from under thatid-back attitude of yours. (Adler)


    Fuh. I will say that back to you, don''t think that something wille out after stripping myid-back attitude, okay? (Cry)


    I smile and say something that even I don''t understand. What did she see in me that made her think I have special abilities? I don''t remember doing anything constructive since I came to Yggdra tho'' Adler smiles provocatively at me and leaves the room with loud footsteps.


    Thanks for reading! Oof another long chapter Not sure I''ll be able to post the next part on Thursday.


    And a new misunderstanding from Keller the Phantom god! Does he think Cry is another god!? Well of course he is, Master~ wa kami!

 Chapter 348.2: Sytrys Strategy

    Chapter 348.2: Sytry''s Strategy


    How was iiit? (Uno)


    Ie out of the building, and Uno and Quint, who were waiting, each go to one of my sides. I shrug my shoulders at Uno''s question.


    I tried to probe him, but It wasn''t promising. He didn''t show any signs of being upset. (Adler)


    Anyway, I need to find something out soon. (Quint)


    From my perspective, there''s no sign of any Monsters around him. Lucia-san doesn''t seem like one either. (Uno)


    While chatting, we walk through Yggdra, which is filled with Mana Materials.


    I have already witnessed Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) skill once, but I cannot grasp Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) power at all.


    We are getting results. I know how Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) works and what he did.


    But I don''t know anything more than that. Why is it that his behavior which can only be seen asziness leads to the current result?


    My Monster called Mirror of Reality is an extremely useful tool in information warfare.


    This Monster reveals all secrets. Even though I have used it to its fullest, it is the first time I feel like I cannot find anything at all. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The mirror in Uno''s hand is currently capturing Cry''s ongoing status. Cry is *<i>gorogoro</i>* rolling around and lying on the bed while yawning.


    I thought that by provoking him, he would make a big move, but even after I threw my fighting spirit at him, he still wasn''t even getting off the bed.


    It is a shame that the mirror of reality doesn''t have the ability to see into people''s thoughts.


    When I remember the content of the conversation we had earlier, I can''t help but click my tongue.


    If you have time to do some pointless snooping, why don''t you help Sytry, you say?


    His attitude was too arrogant towards Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) even though we ughtered countless Hunters. Everything about him, including the huge difference that exists between Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) and us, makes me angry.


    Hh Yuden hasn''t been revived yet? (Adler)


    There''s only a little bit leeeft, after all, only its head remaineeed. Even if it absorbs the energy from the earth, it will take time. (Uno)


    Tsk. Nothing''s going as nned. (Adler)


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) said that Yuden should be revived soon. However, its revival is not yetplete.


    This shows that my trump card, Yuden, the Star-Eating Centipede, who was treated as a god by the ancient people, is lesser than what Cry Andrich imagined.


    If you think about it normally, it is just a provocation. There is no way that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) would have such clear information about the ancient species which is the Star-Eating Centipede.


    However, the situation has already reached a point where I am starting to questionmon sense. It is not just about how to subdue Phantoms. If we are able to discover the secret behind Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) divine strategy, we will be even stronger.


    Please calm down, Adler-sama. We should still have a chance. (Uno)


    We haven''t seen his ability as a Guide yet For now, we have no choice but to participate in the operation as that man said. (Quint)


    Says Quint as he sighs.


    At least, Sytry''s strategy seems legit to some extent. There is no indication that he will abandon us and I don''t think he has such a normal personality in the first ce. As expected, I am a little angry, but as Quint said, it is probably best to follow the instructions and see what happens, huh


    Right. If that Phantom of a god bes serious, that man will have no choice but to take direct action Depending on the situation, we may need to take action on our end too. (Adler)


    My goal is to learn how Cry subdues Phantoms and the means to do so.


    I am not doing volunteering work when lending Cry a hand. If the operation does not yield any resultsWe would have no choice but to do something about it.


    After spending a sleepless night, I drag my heavy body to the magic researchboratory where Sytry and the others are gathered. It is still early in the morning, but by the time I, Serene, arrive, the main members have already gathered at the researchboratory.


    Lucia, who is in charge of manufacturing the device, and Sytry, who has been given the overallmand of the operation. My brethren from Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Serai</i>) is led by Lapis are also here. And the reason why Liz, Tino and Eliza, the Thief team, and Anthem are absent is because they are investigating the earth''s veins and strengthening our defenses.


    Yggdra''s warriors are also excellent, but they cannot move without me or the upper echelons of Yggdra ordering them. It is a sign of their loyalty, and although it is unavoidable since they have an irreceable mission to protect the World Tree, there are times when it frustrates me. The members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) are different. They have the strength and will to think for themselves and act flexibly without fear of failure, without the Leader telling them anything. Maybe in such dire situations, independent skills are more needed than controlled action.


    The only problem is Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), which confuses me with his actions that have unclear intentions.


    Ruin passed out again after saying just one sentence, and had not yet woken up. It is a miracle that they are even alive, and you can see that they are pretty exhausted.


    The words they said to mest night had caused a fatal blow to my heart, and I still haven''t fully recovered from it.


    Why are you dressed like that?That''s what I want to know. I was indeed the one who epted the Relic that human offered, but it is not like I wanted to dress like that either.


    Looking at me who has somehow managed to stay calm, Sytry says with a cheerful smile.


    Good morning. Serene-san. I see you have stopped wearing the Perfect Vacation outfit. (Sytry)


    Hh It-it is not like, I wore it, because I liked it. It-It was that human, who told me to wear it (Serene)


    Currently, I am wearing a robe befitting the original Spirit People Princess.


    The robe is made from nts that have absorbed a lot of Magic and have been enchanted with protective Magic by the previous generations of Princesses of Yggdra, giving it the power to ward off cmity. Of course, it goes without saying that the effect will be lost if you take it off yourself.


    It was a mistake to be fooled by his natural suggestion to wear the Perfect Vacation. I can''t help but worry about what Ruin will say when they get better. Ruin is also one of my teachers in Magic. I turn red all the way to my ears and object, but Sytry ignores it, smiles, and says.


    We are about to start manufacturing the device now. We don''t have much time left, so we will get it all done by the end of today. We also have Magic Recovery Potions, so we should be able to get by one way or another. (Sytry)


    I-I see (Serene)


    In front of a Magic Circle drawn with special dyes, Lucia Roje closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. The Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Serai</i>) gather around and observe the situation.


    With each breath, Lucia''s consciousness bes more and more sharpened.


    Concentration is important in Magic. As of yesterday, I knew that her power was on par with that of Spirit People, but looking at her again, the strength and stillness of her Magic power circting within her body is amazing. She possesses all the qualities of a high-level Magi.


    Then, Lucia takes a deep breath, raises the staff she is holding in front of her chest, and as she strongly hits the ground, she unleashes a series of spells.


    Five Magic lights rise in sequence around the Magic Circle and stop. Almost at the same time, they fall as if they are sucked into the Magic Circle drawn on the ground. The entire Magic Circle glows, and the materials ced above it to build the device burst into mes.


    Wind and water, earth and fire, magic released at the same time, mix together ording to the engraved lines that form the circle and be a single spell. Kruz, who is watching the scene nearby, breathes out in admiration.


    Lucia-san, you''re really skillful, desu. Even though you''ve got a hint from Yowaningen, I never expected you to be able to do multiple activations so quickly (Kruz)


    Being reckless is not that much different from the usual. It is because if I can''t do that, there is always troubleingter. (Lucia)


    She says it casually, but any Magi would be able to understand how advanced that technique is.


    Normally, a Magi cannot activate multiple magic spells at the same time. Even if they have a good sense, activating two would be the best they could do. In that sense, the technique used by Ruin, who has be a Phantom, to pseudo-activate multiple spells at the same time by setting a waiting period before activating the spell is revolutionary, but it is not something an average Magi can handle easily.


    Magic is not something that causes phenomena to freely ur ording to the caster''s will. In order to set up a detailed waiting period between the activation of the spell and its effect, it is necessary to reconfigure on the spot the form to some extent. The fact that Lucia is able to do that is proof that she is not only talented but also that she does not neglect her study of Magic on a daily basis.


    At the very least, she is probably better than me in the fine-tuning of a spell. If she had been a citizen of Yggdra instead of a human, she might have be a great Magi who would even surpass me.


    Come to think of it, you said that you are developing several new spells at your research institute At the request of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). (Lapis)


    If you want to learn them, should I teach you? ButI don''t think there is any point in learning them, since they are all problematic spells. (Lucia)


    Lucia shrugs her shoulders at what Lapis says. Even as they talked, the device continued to be formed.


    The *<i>dorodoro</i>* molten ss *<i>guruguru</i>* rotates around, forming some shape. It is amon belief that Magic can only be used to create rough objects, but each movement ispletely controlled by the Magic Circle.


    The device ispleted by simply blocking out all external influences, inserting the raw materials, and injecting the spell into the device. It is easier said than done. It is an advanced Magic Circle that has been created through countless repeated calctions.


    It only takes a dozen minutes toplete the device.


    The device is shaped like an inverted cone. The main body part is made of a spiraling ss tube with a hole at the bottom into which something can be inserted. Although Sytry prepared a considerable amount of ss, the finished product is a device approximately one meter long. The Magic Circle loses its light and there Lucia breathes out while moving her shoulders, as if the tension has finally eased.


    Multiple activation is a problem, but it also seems like each spell requires a considerable amount of Magic.  Isn''t it a failure to say that this Magic Circle is the fruit of your research for anyone to create the device? (Lucia)


    Thank you for your hard work. Well, it is something that is activated by five people, so It is not a Magic Circle that is used many times, so there is nothing we can do about it. Now, this isThe result of my research. It is a Mana Materials Stirring Device. This is a small one, but all that is left is to insert the gemstoneThe magic stone that powers the device and it will bepleted. (Sytry)


    Spirit People are not good with metal. It is not that metal is poisonous for them, but it is probably something instinctive. I don''t want to touch it if possible, and even just looking at it makes me feel like I am witnessing something abominable for some reason. Therefore, there are no metal products in Yggdra.


    On the other hand, ss like the one used to make this device is neither good nor bad. However, for some reason, in my eyes, that device looks extremely bizarre and abominable.


    Even though I shouldn''t know how the device worksIt feels something simr to the alien atmosphere I felt when I looked into the altar in the deepest part of the Temple of Origin when we used the mirror of reality. Is it my instinct as a Spirit People telling them of the danger of this device?


    I wonder what terrible device the humans have created I almost let those words out of my lips, but I stop myself just in time. Maybe in order to counter the rampage of the World Tree, which can be called the fury of natureAn abominable artifactparable to its existence may be needed to counter the appearance of a Phantom of a god.


    This is the only way to save Yggdra, and by extension, the world.


    Is it powered by Magic Stones I just have one right here. (Serene)


    Magic stones are processed Spirit Stones and gemstones that serve as catalysts for Magic. The pendant I am wearing is one of them. I prepare myself and approach the device. Just as I am reaching for the device, Sytry screams.


    Wait! (Sytry)


    !? (Serene) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Sytry says threateningly in a low voice to me, who turns around with a startled look on my face.


    No yet, don''t insert it yet. The nature of Mana Materials is extremelyplex, and not fully understood by modern human technology. If you don''t activate the device in the right ceI don''t know what might happen, okay? Maybe the world will be destroyed by humans before the god can do it. (Sytry)


    Hh I-I am sorry. I understand (Serene)


    I grab the Magic Stone and take a few steps back from the device. The device quietly reflects the sunlight and *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkle.


    It is said that Magic Sword tempts its user. Maybe I was also seduced by this alien device. As I take a deep breath, Lucia crosses her arms and says in a chiding tone.


    Syt, stop threatening her. You purposely didn''t warn Serene-san until she got close to it, right? (Lucia)


    Eh? (Serene)


    Let''s start the operation as soon as Onee-chan and the otherse back and we decide where to install the device. Let''s make some more before then. (Sytry)


    I open my eyes and look at Sytry. Sytry *<i>pan</i>* ps her hands and says as if nothing had happened.


    Thanks for reading Merry Xmas everyone! Hope you all have wonderful presents IRL and spend a wonderful day with your friends and family. Couldn''t prepare a Xmas bonus chapter for you tho'' I was supposed to post this one yesterday But hey, nice picture tho'', right? (>.<)


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 349.1: Sytrys Strategy â‘¡

    Chapter 349.1: Sytry''s Strategy ¢Ú


    Even for Lucia, who defeated Finis and has enormous Magic, manufacturing the device seems to be hard work.


    In order to activate the Magic Circle, it is necessary to pour five Magics into it, and activating them at the same time requires concentration. If you activate the Magic Circle many times, the huge amount of Magic you have will quickly decrease, and due to fatigue, the maniption of your Magic will be disrupted.


    It would have been nice if the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Serai</i>) and I could have helped, but each Magi has their specialties. The Magic Circle for the device manufacturing requires five types of Magic to be poured into, but among them, Fire Magic must be poured in quite powerfully.


    It would be one thing if they only had to activate their Magic at the same time, but Spirit People are not good at Fire Magic due to their race. I cannot use Fire Magic, and among the members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Serai</i>), only Kruz Argen can use it.


    However, that doesn''t mean we don''t have work. Instead, we work on processing the gemstones into Magic Stones that will power the device. Without power, the devices cannot operate. This is also a task that requires delicate Magic maniption, although not as demanding as manufacturing the devices.


    The sun haspletely set by the time we finish the treatments on the gemstone and Lucia uses up all the ss that Sytry and the others had taken out.


    Everyone, including me, is exhausted from the nerve-wracking work. The only person who is in perfect condition is probably Sytry, who is in charge of giving instructions.


    However, our expressions are at no point gloomy. It is because there is hope. That single, seemingly coincidental, victory of rescuing Ruin inspired us.


    Just at that moment, the members who have been examining the location to install the device also return.


    After recapturing Ruin using the Dog''s Chain, the trio of Thief, Liz, Eliza, and Tino once again went outside Yggdra to investigate, while Adler and the rest monitored the situation with the power of the mirror of reality and were marking the location on a map.


    Although it isn''t as threatening as facing Finis, it is a dangerous mission with the possibility of other Phantoms attacking, but Liz and the three of them have no noticeable injuries. However, Liz, who is in the lead, has a grim expression on her face. Lucia, who is struggling to breathe as she puts all her energy into manufacturing the device, raises her eyebrows and calls out.


    Wee back. Did something happen? (Lucia)


    No There isn''t any Phantom attacking us today, and I didn''t have any particr trouble But it feels like I''m being watched all the time. It didn''t feel good. (Liz)


    I could feel eyes on me. Right after I entered the forest, and all the times after that (Tino)


    Says Tino while her shoulders are shaking.


    I thought they were quite wary of us since they put a barrier, but I am sure we have never felt someone''s gaze at us before. This is not a very pleasant story for us.


    I, who is not a god, do not know how things will turn out. However, the situation is definitely moving. Not only on our side but also on the Temple of Origin''s side.


    Liz clicks her tongue and says in a displeased manner.


    So, since it was a pain, I went near the Temple of Origin, but they were staring at me from inside the barrier. The ck-maskedThe Phantoms didn''te out even when I provoked them. There''s no opening in the barrier, so I couldn''t get in So annoying. (Liz)


    Did you go near it Hmph. You are the same as ever. (Lapis)


    You won''t know unless you get closer. Aaaah, those stares It''s so irritating. Even though Luke-chan could have been able to break that barrier, he just had to not be there at the critical moment! (Liz)


    Liz throws a nce after hearing what Lapis says and kicks the ground in frustration.


    I don''t think even the most skilled swordsman would be able to cut through a spatial barrier.


    Finally, Eliza, who has been *<i>furafura</i>* wandering around with a sleepy look on her face, lets out a breath and says.


    Right now it seems like they''re being quiet, but the other party is watching how we''re going to react. From the look of it, if something happens, I think they''ll attack right away. (Eliza)


    The Phantoms of the Temple of Origin are powerful. We were able to retrieve Ruin and Finis, but hundreds of other elites from Yggdra are missing.


    Yggdra''s military strength is still very smallpared to that of the Phantoms.


    As if to confirm my anxiety, Sytry frowns and makes a troubled expression.


    Well, well, well It has be quite troublesome again, isn''t it. It takes time for the device to take effect after it is activated. Moreover, we have to activate several devices at the same time. (Sytry)


    Right. The operation is still in Phase 2Just the preparation stage.


    Well, we wont know until we try fighting them, right? Adleeer, you guys could be of some use! (Liz)


    Why do we have toIs what I''d like to say, but I get it. We need to show Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) how useful we can be. (Adler)


    Says Adler with a cruel smile.


    While thinking of Cry, I try to imagine the uing battle. But I couldn''t predict it at all.


    I know nothing. What are the Phantoms thinking, how many there are, and how powerful they are. AndWhat can Yggdra do with their current strength?


    There is also luck that ys during battles. Moreover, even for Spirit People who boast higher abilities than humans, it is impossible to be able to read the oue of the battle and to also control the flow of battle.


    Cry Andrich still shows no signs of showing up.


    Where and what on earth is he doing? Or Is everything still as he expected?


    Eliza Onee-sama WellI''m going to ask you a silly question, but do your feet want to run away? (Tino)


    All the time, I want to run away all the time. This is a losing battle. It is normal if you think about it normally, though. That''s how big the difference in strength is between us and our opponent. (Eliza)


    !?  I-I see After all, it''s that kind of battle again (Tino)


    But now that we havee this far, we can''t run away anymore. We''ve to bet on Sytry''s device and protect it with everyone who can fight. (Eliza)


    Tino mutters dejectedly, while Eliza looks more serious than ever. I have a faint feeling that it is a battle like this, but even for an experienced Thief, it didn''t seem to be a battle with a lot of chances to win.


    However, as Eliza said, we have no choice but to move forward either way. This is myst chance to redeem myself for not being able to stop the World Tree from going out of control.  (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Thanks for reading! Thanks Oliver for the Ko-fi! Poor Luke still petrified, I wonder if he is still enshrined in a corner of Cry''s room.

 Chapter 349.2: Sytrys Strategy â‘¡

    Chapter 349.2: Sytry''s Strategy ¢Ú


    What I must avoid in this situation is for Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) to quit. If that happens, there is nothing I can do, even if Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Serai</i>) remains. In particr, Infinite Variety''s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) cooperation is essential. I look at everyone in turn and say this with as much dignity as I can muster.


    Me too I am still the Princess of Yggdra, and although I don''t have that muchbat experience with Miles'' help, I will be able to fight even against the Phantoms from the Temple of Origin. Ruin will most likely also fight alongside me when she wakes up. (Serene)


    Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) came here to help their friends. However, there is no need to consider which is easier between lifting Shero''s curse or stopping the World Tree from going out of control. Seeing my expression, Sytry gives a small smile.


    Fu You don''t have to be so worried, we won''t quit now. Not until Cry-san decides to retreat, butUno-san, do you have an understanding of the status of the earth''s veins? (Sytry)


    Yes. It''s a rough sketch, but I think we were able to check the areas where the veins intersect with each otheeer. There shouldn''t be any major oversiiights. After all, it''s better to do the investigation with people rather than with the dog''s chains, riiight. (Uno)


    Uno spreads out a map of the surrounding area. There are now many red lines drawn on the map centered around the World Tree. It must have been made by checking Liz and the others, who were walking in the forest, with the mirror of reality.


    Sytry receives it andpares it with the map that was hidden in Yggdra''s archive that I handed over.


    It also roughly matches the 500-year-old map of the earth''s vein that Serene-san gave me. (Sytry)


    We''ve only gone around once, so I think I''ve been able to draw the main earth''s veins, but I can''t guarantee iiit. I think I''ll be able to make a more urate map if we go around a few more times thooo''. (Uno)


    I don''t know anything about the principles or necessary conditions needed for the Mana Materials Stirring Device. Although Yggdra may be said to be superior with this kind of research, the people of Yggdra have never thought of something so drastic as trying to move the earth''s veins.


    Sytry thinks for a few seconds, then shakes her head.


    No. For now, let''s use this data to calcte the instation location. We have been given the opportunity to check the veracity of this map. If Onee-chan and the others felt a gaze, there is not much time left. Serene-san, please give us your opinion. The fate of the world will be determined by whether this goes well or not. (Sytry)


    Once again, we receive an exnation about the device that will be the key to this operation.


    Mana Materials Stirring Device.


    As its name suggests, it seems to be a device that stirs the flow of Mana Materials.


    Sytrypared the earth''s veins to rivers, the Mana Materials to water, and the device to an obstacle. The Mana Material Stirring Devices can be used to disrupt the flow of water and collect more water than would normally be stored in one ce. Mana Materials do not flow as smoothly as water, and there are some differences between the nature of the earth''s veins and the device, but the important thing here is that the devices originally interfered with the smooth flow of Mana Materials and caused it to flow in one ce, strengthening a Treasure Shrine by increasing the amount of Mana Materials.


    Sytry Smart is using the nature of Mana Materials and her devices to branch out the rivers called earth''s veins. It is an unprecedented operation that is only theoretically possible.


    The earth''s veins are paths for Mana Materials. Then, if we can artificially create a ce for Mana Materials to pass through, it should be safe to call it an earth''s vein. Just like opening up a river and branching it to another ce (Sytry)


    Yggdra uses the Mana Materials that flow through the earth''s veins to activate various spells. The powerful barrier surrounding Yggdra and the construction of the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree are also due to this power. Compared to the human world, which restricts research on Mana Materials, our technology is probably more advanced.


    I have heard about the general functions of the Mana Materials Stirring Device. Even from my point of view, the strategy Sytry set up is not impossible, I think. But.


    "Well, I strengthen a Treasure Shrine, but I have never weakened one. But it should definitely be possible. In theory!! (Sytry)


    Sytry clenches her fist and speaks passionately.


    Lucia, who continued to fight against the hopelessly powerful Finis, was also amazing, but Sytry Smart is raising the bar and doing something even more out of this world. After all, in this situation where the end of the world is imminent, she is trying to use a device she has never tried before.


    Then, I understand why she hasn''t exined the details of the operation until now.


    I am sure she was waiting until we could no longer back out.


    She kept saying that it was theoretical. This is unquestionably an experiment. Moreover, it is very difficult to find a ce to install the devices. Sytry said that it should be installed in the appropriate location, but it is doubtful that a suitable location even exists.


    The structure of the earth''s veins varies from ce to ce. In other words, the location of the device can only be based on a rough theory, and it is impossible to know whether it will work properly until it is activated.


    I agreed with the n, but I didn''t expect it to involve so many uncertainties. And even if it is an emergency, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), who (probably) grasped this and left everything to Sytry, also has nerves of steel.


    In front of me, whose face is stiff, Sytry speaks forcefully, as if trying to convince herself.


    Please believe in me! Theoretically, we can do it! (Sytry)


    Thanks for reading! Even the end of the world is just another experiment time for Sytry. But hey, it''s just a theory, a Strange Grief Theory!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 350.1: Sytrys Strategy â‘¢

    Chapter 350.1: Sytry''s Strategy ¢Û


    It will take some time to install the device. Also, until the effect is fully activated, we must protect the device once it is installed. It is impossible to predict how much interference there will be from the Temple of Origin, but we need to allocate forces capable of defending the device. (Sytry)


    Sytry takes out a map and exins the situation. There are several markings on the map. It is the intersection of countless earth''s veins from the World TreePoints that could be called key points where Mana Materials gather. She must have carefully selected them as there are many intersections, but the only ones marked are those where a particrlyrge number of earth''s veins converge. Liz frowns while checking the map.


    Syt, it seems like there are only marks on the South side across the World Tree, but the earth''s veins are also connected from the North, right? Are you going to leave the North side alone? (Liz)


    It is because we don''t have enough strength, so I think we should concentrate on one direction. If we can do something about the South side, the power of the Temple of Origin will be halved. We can deal with the North sideter. (Sytry)


    It is true that our fighting strength is too small. I don''t think it is a bad idea to concentrate our forces rather than having each of our strengths being destroyed separately.


    In phase 2 of the Temple of Origin capture operation, we will do our best to install the device and defend it. For now, we will try installing it in the South and measure its effectiveness. In order to create a path for Mana Materials to escape, we need to activate the device at the same time. We have to defend each of the devices with a minimum number of people. Let''s let the Mana Materials escape to the East. (Sytry)


    Sytry''s fingertips trace an area a few kilometers below the World Tree, from West to East.


    When she says it again like this, I can''t help but think that it is an overly ambitious n. Uno looks at Sytry with a semi-convinced expression.


    Is it really possible? When you say Mana Materials flowing in from the South, it simply means the gathering of half of the Mana Materials circting around the world, riiight? There is also the issue of where to dispose of the diverted Mana Materials. (Uno)


    Because she can see Mana Materials, she can understand the enormous amount of energy it has. The energy flowing into the World Tree is enough to maintain the Drifting Road of the Divine Tree spell that Yggdra designed to be activated without caring for its cost. In response to Uno''s point, Sytry clears her throat and answers.


    The diverted Mana Materials will flow directly into the earth''s veins outside. It should be fine for a while. In theory, it should work, but to be honest, there are some parts that I cannot fully predict. But first of all, we have to do something about the Temple of Origin. (Sytry)


    Apparently, after dealing with the Temple of Origin, we have to move towards a more definite solution. Sytry says quickly.


    The problem is where to install the devices. ording to my calctions, no matter how I narrow it down, there are at least eight locations where it must be installed. (Sytry)


    Eight locations. At those words, the whole room falls silent. That was too many. Excluding me, there are currently 15 members who can fight: 6 Members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), Tino, 6 Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), and 3 members of Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). Some of them may have low fighting strength. With eight locations, each location must be defended by no more than two people.


    If we don''t prepare very carefully, there will be deaths. While everyone is silent, it is Adler who starts the conversation. Licking her lips, she points to one of the points listed near the center.


    There''s no point in thinking about it. Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) will be in charge of here. Yuden will be returning soon, so I guess it''s a reasonable ce. (Adler)


    Does she not care about her life? That centipede was indeed a fearsome fighter, but Adler''s army, which was there at the time, was almostpletely destroyed. Sytry smiles at what Adler said.


    Right Let''s decide where to defend on a firste, first-served basis. I think it would be logical for Adler-san and her group to be in charge of the center as they can check the surroundings with the mirror of reality. (Sytry)


    Starting with those words, Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) and Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) begin their discussion. Bnce is also important in defense. At the very least, a Magi should be paired with a vanguard.


    On Strange Grief''s (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) side, there is Ti, Eliza-chan, and me, three Thief, one Alchemist, one Magi, one Pdin, huuuh. One for me, one for Lucia-chan, one for Anthem-nii, one for Eliza-chan, and one for Ti and Syt, making five in total to defend, right? (Liz)


    !? O-Onee-sama? Isn''t that a little unreasonable!? (Tino)


    Impossible. We also need offensive power. (Eliza)


    We could also have one team protecting multiple devices, you know? (Sytry)


    Liz and her friends say something outrageous and are scolded by their friends.


    On the other hand, Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) also seems to have a difficult time ahead. Lapis looks around at her friends and says with a difficult expression on her face.


    In terms of coordination, we can divide it into a ratio of 3 and 3 But if we divide it further than that, I am worried about our strength. If we divide the members too much and cant protect the device, we will be putting the cart before the horse. (Lapis)


    Unlike Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), we don''t have any members who can fight solo, desu. (Kruz)


    "Or we could form a team with a Thief from Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) and one of our Magi. (Astor)


    In the first ce, it is hard to imagine that all the devices will be attacked at the same time. What is dangerous areThe instation locations next to each other and the two at the extremities, huh. We may need to put our best forces at these two points. (Lapis)


    The instation locations calcted by Sytry are determined based on the intersections of the earth''s veins and are not installed at equal distances between each other. As Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) said, the two points that are particrly dangerous are the westernmost point and easternmost points. They are at a dangerous ce, as they are close to the Treasure Shrine, and each device is far away from the neighboring devices, making it difficult to call for help if you are attacked.


    I take a deep breath and make up my mind. I point to the easternmost point and say.


    I willProtect the device here. (Serene)


    Is it alright? I did not include Serene-san in my calctions, you know (Sytry)


    Sytry blinks her eyes. For a moment, I feel irritated by the words that seem to be mocking me, but I quickly change my mind.


    In fact, I have yet to y a role in this operation. Serene Yggdra Frestel is the Princess and Leader of Yggdra. Up until now, I have hardly even appeared publicly. Because I must absolutely not die.


    It is alright. Because if this strategy fails, there will be no recovery from it. (Serene)


    Alright. Right now, even one more person counts. However, we expect the fiercest battle there. Who would you like to team up with? (Sytry)


    I narrow my eyes at what she says. I have never been incapable of fighting. Although I had the strength to fight, I did not fight. It was something necessary, but also unbearable. I cross my arms and dere with confidence.


    Please don''t underestimate me, humans. I am enough on my own. I haveMiles with me. (Serene)


    The Guardian Spirit, Miles of the Creation. Sure, it lost its mind and swallowed me once, but its power is immense. Its pure offensive power is inferior to Finis, but that is a matter of suitability.


    Miles is a Spirit that the warriors of Yggdra chose to leave behind for the Princess, who must never die. This time, I will fight for everyone.


    I understand. If Serene-san, the Princess of Yggdra, says so much, I will believe it. As for the allocation of the remaining six ces (Sytry)


    You mean, the remaining five. (?)


    There, I hear a nostalgic voice.


    My chest feels tight. Sytry and the others look towards the entrance when they hear the sudden voice.


    The one standing there is a Spirit People dressed in a nostalgic jet-ck Magi''s robe.


    Few Spirit People prefer ck clothing. Furthermore, only one person in Yggdra has mysterious red eyes that look like zing mes.


    Once considered as one of the strongest Magi in Yggdra, a Shaman. That high-ranking Spirit People, who enter holding their head and squinting their eyes, look back at the gazes focused on them in turn and open their mouth. A pleasant husky voice struck my ears.


    It feels like I have been dreaming for a very long time. (Ruin)


    Ruin!!  You have regained consciousness! (Serene)


    Yes. "Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>)". I am so d you are safe. My memory is a little fuzzy, but I remember exactly what happened when I came back. And it seems It was at the perfect timing. (Ruin)


    Nothing about Ruin has changed from 200 years ago. It seems they have been trapped as a Phantom for a long time, but they seem to have no trouble moving.


    I can feel the nostalgic and tranquil Magic power that is said to be one of the best in Yggdra. Ignoring our curious gaze, Ruin *<i>zukazuka</i>* slowly walks up to the center and points to the map with the small staff in their hand.


    I do not mean to offend for making this offer as soon as I wake up, butLeave the West end to me. To me and Finis of the Demise. (Ruin)


    What are you saying all of a sudden?


    In front of me, who is at a loss for words, droplets of withered grass color drip from the air, as if in response to what they say. The droplets gather in an instant, forming a shape that looks exactly like Miles, and then *<i>yurayura</i>* sway and hide behind Ruin.


    It seems that Finis is also ashamed of itself. It is too embarrassed to show itself to "Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>)". I never thought that Finis of the Demise would be shy. But I too, cannot do nothing. Especially if the Princess of Yggdra is going to join the battle (Ruin)


    Ruin Is it possible that you can use Finis''s power? (Serene)


    Yes. It seems that the contract I made while being swallowed by the mask is still active. (Ruin)


    I cannot believe it. A contract, or the power to lend and borrow its power, does not work just with the agreement of both parties. There is apatibility between the caster and the Spirit. Until now, no Spirit People had been able to make a contract with Finis. The power of depletion is fatally ipatible with the nature of Spirit People who live in harmony with nature.


    As if guided by fate, things are turning around. I can feel the current going our way.


    If it goes like this, we might really be able to conquer the Temple of Origin.


    Happy New Year everyone!! Thanks for reading and thanks Chulbom for the ko-fi! As expected of Strange Grief, the Battle Junkie Party, 1 person per location And Tino is as cute as ever freaking out because of that decision!

 Chapter 350.2: Sytrys Strategy â‘¢

    Chapter 350.2: Sytry''s Strategy ¢Û


    And that is when I notice something.


    But Ruin. Even though you just woke upDo you really understand what is going on? (Serene)


    Ruin shrugs their shoulders, points to the other side of the door they came in from, and says.


    Aaah. I asked him. Will you allow me to participate? (Ruin)


    *<i>Yah, yah</i>* Hey, hey, good morning. (Cry)


    From behind the door, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) appears while making a voice without zest.


    I was wondering where he was, but maybe he was with Ruin. Or was Ruins awakening just as this human had assumed?


    Cry-san! (Sytry)


    They wanted to know what was going on, so we talked briefly. They say they wanted to fight. Thats fine, right? (Cry)


    His words are so light that they give no sense of the difficult mission that is about to be undertaken.


    Even though there is a possibility that one of his friends might lose their lifeOr even worse, there is a possibility that they would be wiped out, there is no anxiety in his voice.


    Liz says in a sullen voice as Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) seems as unmotivated as ever.


    Eeeeh, but hey, Cry-chan. Dont you think its unfair toe out of nowhere and steal the most delicious part? Even Ti and I want to fight a lot of Phantoms! (Liz)


    !? I-I dont really (Tino)


    Tino says in a weak-ass voice, but Liz isnt listening. And she insists loudly.


    Besiiides! Even if Im okay with it, Cry-chans share will be gone, right? Even if I allow Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>) to take the dangerous East end, isnt it somehow wrong to give Ruin the equally dangerous West end? (Liz)


    No way, dont tell me that being ced in a dangerous ce is considered a reward for Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)? I just wanted to bear at least a little of the burden. Ruin receives a dangerous stare and frowns.


    Right. If that is the case, I do not mind if I am not in the West end. I will do my best no matter where I am assigned. (Ruin)


    As Ruin concedes, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* looks around and sighs despite this.


    *<i>Ya-Yare yare</i>* Go-Good grief. I will hand over the dangerous West side to Ruin. I am not interested in that (Cry)


    Thats right. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), I think its time to see what you can do. Weve been talking about it a lot, but since youre the Leader, I think you have the right to choose the ce where you want to protect. Dont you think? (Adler)


    Adler stops what Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is saying by saying that. It is true that Sytry is the one who nned this strategy, but it is Cry who permitted it. As the Leader, he at least has the right to choose a location. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    It is said that the Certification Level given to Cry Andrich, Level 8, is proof of being a hero. And by the way, he is the brother of Lucia, the one who defeated Finis. Although his appearance does not give the impression of being strong, it would not be surprising if he dered that he would protect one ce by himself like me.


    Apparently, it seems that no one has any objection to Adlers proposal. Sytry hands over the map with the eight checkpoints on which we n to install the devices to Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) remains silent for a while, looking down at the map, but then he looks at Sytry and says.


    I would love to choose, but you have all made it this far, so taking the credit for everyone elses sess is kinda You know. (Cry)


    Well, if Cry-san gets involved, it will be easier (Sytry)


    It will be Easier?


    What she says is unbelievable. This times strategy is a defensive one. It is not something that can be managed simply by having highbat abilities. In front of me, who widens my eyes, the human says in a panic.


    E-Easier?? N-No, I didnt mean it like that, not at all, you knowHey Sytry. You know what I mean, right? I have no intention of choosing any of them. (Cry)


    I see. I understand, Cry-san. (Sytry)


    He is not going to choose any of them?


    What does this mean? Up until now, this human has been focused onmanding, but this time he wont have the luxury of doing that. I dont know What his real intentions are. While everyone is quiet, Sytry says in a cheerful voice.


    I am not going to choose any of them. In other wordsCry-san will be in charge of the North side, is what you mean, right? (Sytry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Un, un, thats right!  Eh? (Cry)


    Everyone is stunned for a different reason than before.


    In charge of the North side? Did he just say In charge of the North side?


    The number of earths veins connected from the North side is almost the same as the South side. The calctions for where to install the devices have yet to bepleted, but the number will likely be simr. Even though everyone is talking about somehow fortifying and defending the South side, I can only think that he is joking about trying to protect the same number of locations by himself. Such a thing would be absolutely impossible, even for Ruin who can use Finis.


    Or maybe he is confident that he wont be attacked? But even if there is some way to reduce the number of assantsIt is a mess. The area to be protected is toorge. Maybe what he said is abnormal even for the members who have been working with him up until now, Lucia checks with him with a tense expression.


    Nii-san, what are you going to do now? It is not something you can protect by yourself, right? Instead of doing something stupid like that, please fight alongside us. (Lucia)


    Fight!?  N-No, fighting is a bit Well Um I have something I want to do as well. I dont want people to expect too much from me, but rather than protecting, how should I say Yes. I think I can at least buy some time What do you think? (Cry)


    Buy time. At those words, everyones expressions softened a little.


    It is more realistic than saying he will mow down all the Phantoms that will attack him. Still, it is not something ordinary to cover a wide area from the horde of Phantoms attacking and buy time until the device is activated.


    Adler, who is considering what he said, lets out a chuckle.


    Kuku Isnt that interesting. That is why he is the legendary Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) who has created many legends. (Adler)


    Actually, we only have enough devices for the South But well, if we can attract the Phantoms to the North side, the sess rate of the operation will increase. (Sytry)


    This a spectacr stage befitting Cry-chan, isnt it? (Liz)


    Sytry puts her hands together and *<i>nikoniko</i>* smiles. Liz is also in a better mood, unlike before.


    I dont know what method he is going to use. However, it is about this human who has been able to control the situation without lifting a finger. I guess he must have some kind of n in ce this time as well.


    I take a deep breath and plead in a low voice.


    Human, I know I am not in a position to say something like this, but I have a favor to ask of you. (Serene)


    Eh?  You still have more? (Cry)


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) blinks his eyes and makes a wondering expression. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) will be in charge of the North side by himself. Regardless of whether it is possible or not, it will be a huge boost in achieving the ultimate goal of stopping the World Tree from going out of control.


    However, there is one problem.


    Um If possible, if only it is possible, I would like you to bring the Phantoms you have attracted here without killing them. I am not, asking you to bring all the Phantoms with you. But Well There is a possibility that the missing people from Yggdra, could have been taken over (Serene)


    If Unos guess is correct, in order to save Yggdra warriors, we will need to use the power of depletion to erase just the Phantom part in the opponent. We dont know how many of such Phantoms there are. It is possible that only Ruin, who is particrly powerful, can be saved, and we may not be able to save the others. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    However, I just cant give up on them.


    There is no need to think about which is easier between stalling for time without defeating the Phantoms or defeating it. Thetter is overwhelmingly easier. Unless there is a significant difference in ability, it is difficult to subdue an opponent who attacks with the intent to kill you. The one who will attract them also has their lives at stake. I cantin even if I get yelled at for being unreasonable.


    To me, who lowers my head and makes myself as small as possible as I beg, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) says with a *<i>nikoniko</i>* smile on his face.


    Aaah, thats what you wanted to ask. Okay, okay, thats totally fine. Un, un, there is a possibility of them being taken over, isnt it. I get it, I get it. Dont worry, there is no one better than me when ites to not defeating the enemy. Or rather, I had no intention of defeating them from the beginning. (Cry)


    !? I-I appreciate it! (Serene)


    I am speechless for a moment because he epted it so easily. Hunters know best how difficult it is not to kill their prey. How much confidence does he have in himself to be able to agree so easily? He didnt even raise an eyebrow at my selfish request.


    On the contrary, to think it was his intention from the beginning.


    Even at this point, I still couldnt sense any sense of greatness from Infinite Varietys (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) appearance. However, that thoughtless smile of his is just so reliable now.


    Until recently, I had no idea Humans could be so reliable. We have always treated Humans as selfish and horrible beings, but when everything is over, maybe Yggdra should start interacting with humans.


    Then, please take care of the rest. I Have a lot of things to do (Cry)


    Says the human with a half-hearted smile while quickly leaving the room. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Thanks for reading! Time to show Infinite Varietys real powaaa! Protect the North side by himself and capture all the Phantoms he is going to see. Sasuga Cry, a strategy worthy of a Level 8, but how is he going to do that!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 351.2: Sytrys Strategy â‘£

    Chapter 351.2: Sytry''s Strategy ¢Ü


    After all, I guess I still have something like firing Magic Bullets with the Bullet Ring to keep them in check But you know, I was barely able to stop the wolf knights of the White Wolfs Den. Even if I cant defeat the Phantoms, I want a little more firepower.


    However, there is no proper weapon that I can use in my Relic lineup. The most I can use is the Longing for a Foreign World, which I have saved Lucias Magic in But that can only be used once, I guess.


    Is there something else? Something even I can use, something reasonably strong, without limit to the number of times it can be used, and if it stands out, it would be perfect. If I can use it from a distance, that would be even better. Something like the Dogs Chain.


    Maybe Luke?  No, no, no, no. What can he do now that he is a statue?


    And just as I am thinking that far, an item pops into my mind. It is a strong item that even I can use, an item without limit to the number of times I can use, an item I can use from a distance, and on top of that, it really stands out, a very cool item.


    The problem is that there is a certain amount of risk involvedEeeei, nows not the time to care about that. When I make up my mind, I put my hand inside Mimic-kun and pull it out.


    A cursed teddy bear with a pendant hanging around its neck.


    The lifespan of a Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>) is far longer than that of a human. Among them, a High-ranking Spirit People (<i>High Noble</i>), who boasts an even longer lifespan, rarely dies from longevity.


    However, the flow of time is still equal. Whether we want it or not, the day of battle wille.


    Before a big battle, the Spirit People from Yggdra perform a spiritual unification at a power spot. At an empty and quiet park with no one around. Ruin and I, Serene, are performing our pre-battle ritual side by side while soaking our feet in the spring.


    It has been 200 years since Ruin went missing. There is no shortage of things to talk about, but there are certain topics to discuss before the battle. Ruinughs slightly after hearing about the events that have happened since the arrival of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>).


    Cry Andrich. What an interesting human being. If, as Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>) says, this situation is as that human envisionedThen Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) has Keller, the masked god, in the palm of his hand. (Ruin)


    Keller, the masked god. This is one of the few pieces of information Ruin had brought to us about the Temple of OriginThe name of the hostile evil god.


    Keller transforms living creatures into its kin by giving them masks.


    Ruin also became a Phantom due to being captured by the Phantom and forced to wear a mask. It is probable that other warriors from Yggdra have transformed into Phantoms through the same procedure.


    There is little other information that Ruin knew. It seems that while Ruin was transformed into a phantom, Ruins consciousness was as hazy and unrealistic as a dream. The only thing that remained in Ruins memory was the name of the god, perhaps due to Ruins will as a warrior from Yggdra.


    Keller. That is a name not recorded even in Yggdras records. It is probably one of the countless evil gods that reigned in ancient times. An ancient god who seeks to regain its power by absorbing the power at the center of the world. As the guardian of the World Tree, it must be defeated at all costs.


    Theres hope, Serene. Lets believe in him. That humans n turned me back into a proud Spirit People again. Then, we must return the favor with our actions. (Ruin)


    Ruin says in a serious voice to silence me. What a nostalgic tone of voice.


    And then, I suddenly remembered something I was curious about.


    By the way, Ruin. Why did you stop moving when you were fighting Lucia? It looked like you stopped moving when you saw meCould it be that you came to your senses at that moment? (Serene) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    This is an important confirmation. There are two types of Phantoms: those that manifest as Phantoms from the beginning and warriors from Yggdra who were transformed into Phantoms. If thetter sees me and regains their memory and stops moving even for a moment, it could be used as a way to identify our formerpanions.


    Ruin is silent for a while in response to that question, but slowly begins to speak in an emotionless voice.


    I would be lying if I said I wasnt fully conscious. It was very faint, but as a Phantom, I remembered Yggdra. Yes When I returned to Yggdra, I felt nostalgic. I somehow felt like I shouldnt attack, that ce. (Ruin)


    I recall what Sytry told me.


    ording to Sytry, who had been watching the battle from the beginning, Ruins movements were slow, as if they were trying to confirm something. Even during the fight with Lucia, it seems that at first they mainly focused on defense and did not attack on their own.


    Even after the souls of the people of Yggdra were forcibly turned into Phantoms, they certainly remained dormant within them.


    It made me proud. Now that Ruin mentions it, no Phantoms have attacked Yggdra since the Temple of Origin manifested. Up until now, I believed that the barrier surrounding Yggdra was keeping them away, but perhaps that was because they had memories of their days as Yggdras warriors remaining deeply in their consciousness.


    And there, Ruin sighs deeply and looks at me with an expression that tells me they didnt know how to tell me about it.


    However, the reason I stopped moving just before I attacked, what stopped me wasBecause you, the proud Princess of Yggdra, looked and had a terrible expression. It felt like I had been hit in the head. My consciousness, which had been hazy, suddenly became very clear. Even though I was your teacher for a while, I thought I would die in agony. (Ruin)


    Hh!? Uh Uuuuh! (Serene)


    I felt my face turn red all the way to my ears at those unexpected words. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    It is horrible It is too horrible. The reason I dressed like that was because that human gave me his Relic.


    In the 200 years since Ruin had been gone, I have never once dressed in an outfit unbing of a Princess of Yggdra, except for that one time. No wonder the first words when they woke up were about my outfit. I had assumed that they just blurted that out while their consciousness was hazy.


    That human Was that the reason why he gave me the Relic?


    Ruin mutters with a bitter expression.


    Maybe if Serene shows up in that outfit again Maybe we will be able to tell the difference between a Phantom and a formerrade. (Ruin)


    !? You must be kidding! I wont do it. How can I let my fellow countrymen, who fought so bravely, see me dressed like that? I would rather die than dress like that!! Uuuuuh! (Serene)


    Thanks for reading! Hahaha! So as expected, Cry made Serene wear the Perfect Vacation to stun and save Ruin! Also Marins Wails and the ck Knight part 2, the return of the cursed!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 352.1: Sytrys Strategy ⑤

    Chapter 352.1: Sytry''s Strategy ¢Ý


    The jet-ck altar in the innermost part of the Temple of Origin. At that ce, which had been recalled from the memory of the stars by the Mana Materials, the consciousness of Keller, the masked god, suddenly surfaced.


    The masked priests who had been waiting at the altar were in amotion as they noticed that their gods consciousness had surfaced.


    A huge amount of Mana Materials is required for the manifestation of the god. Currently, Keller is only conscious and very unstable. It knew it shouldnt wake up until the time was right. Just by being awake, the umted Mana Materials are burned away, and the time of its full manifestation bes more distant.


    If so, why did it wake up? What woke Keller up?


    Except for Keller the center pir, the temple is almost fully manifested. There shouldnt be anything that can disturb its sleep. The devout priests, who were supposed to respond immediately if something happened, didnt receive anything from the believers. They probably didnt notice anything. It spread its consciousness and took control of the entire temple.


    Then Keller realized why he had woken up.


    It had a bad feeling about something.


    Something felt wrong. That was what lifted the godly Kellers consciousness from the depths of its deep sleep.


    That premonition could not be put into words. It is because it hasnt actually found any concrete evidence of anything.


    The temple was fortified. There was also a strong barrier now. No one cane in from the outside and although it is only inside the temple, measures have also been taken to prevent spatial leap.


    The believers did not feel anything strange either.


    However, even if it was just a hunchIt was enough reason to move its believers.


    No matter how low the possibility is, if there is any attempt to prevent Keller from manifesting, the spark must be removed before reaching Keller.


    It gave an oracle to the believers who were praying.


    The intelligent lifeforms that exist in the vicinity are no fools. Although they were at the very bottom, they were able to defeat an army of believers that had manifested themselves in the Temple of Origin. Until Keller achieves itsplete manifestation, the army must be kept as strong as possible. In that case, all it has to do is send soldiers who do not matter even if they die.


    It probably didnt need a long speech.


    After receiving a few words of revtion from their god, the believers who had been waiting looked up. Keller is the god of war, the god of strength. Its followers also do not hesitate to fight.


    After Keller confirmed that its followers were preparing for battle, it sank into a deep sleep again.


    The mirror of reality is a Monster that has transformed from an old mirror to one with abilities and a will. It takes a lot of effort to find and subdue a mirror Monster that had fallen asleep. But it was worth it. Although there are some conditions, the power of the mirror of reality to reflect everything is unparalleled. I never thought that two people would be able to detect the mirrors surveince which no one had ever noticed before, but its convenience hasnt changed at all.


    In front of this mirror, all secrets will be revealed. Uno, who is looking into the mirror together with me, gasps as she sees the scene reflected in the mirrorAn army of Phantoms lined up inside the barrier that existed at the border of the Temple of Origin.


    Nothing was supposed to be here until a few hours ago Why (Uno) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    There were more than a hundred of them. The sight of an army of masked Phantoms in a wide variety of costumes lined up as far as the eye could see was spectacr. Generally, Treasure Shrines are divided into several categories based on their characteristics. Castle-type Treasure Shrine is famous for being a Treasure Shrine that attacked with arge army of Phantoms, but the rumor that a Temple-type Treasure Shrine is a higher version of a Castle-type Treasure Shrine seems to be true. The power that can be transmitted even through the mirror is authentic. Both in number and quality, they are superior to the army that we once led. Moreover, that army is probably only one part of the Temple of Origin.


    An army of Phantoms that will continue to increase as long as the Mana Materials are not exhausted.


    A truly hopeless-inducing opponent. I always feel ted before fighting a hopelessly outmatched opponent. An unprecedentedly strong opponent, a Temple-type Treasure Shrine. Against an almost depleted army. Moreover, Hunters who are usually not on our side, and Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) who said he would deal with half of them by himself.


    I am sure of it. This battle will surely be etched in the history of Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). At the edge of Yggdra. In a park full of nature with no people around, I think about the uing battle and smile.


    Isnt it interesting? Kuku (Adler)


    However, its been a while since we fought with such a small number in our army. (Quint)


    Quint, who is sitting cross-legged, has a difficult expression on his face. In front of us is a small armed card soldierThest member of Quints army.


    The usual battle strategy of Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) is to crush the enemy with an army. Most of our battles are based on securing a numerical advantage, so we are not ustomed to taking on an army with a small number of Monsters.


    Even if we want to subdue a new Monster, we will need military strength to do it. In particr, Quint is the only one among us who has lost his trump card, Zork, the Dark Cyclops. The Card Soldier is thest member of Quints army to survive the battle against the Phantoms. It is not weak by any means, but those are Monsters that originally formed groups, and no matter how you think about it, it cannot fight alone.


    Adler has Yuden left, and Uno has Ripper, so its fine, but Im a general, right? Its not cool to lead an army of one Monster. (Quint)


    Didnt it get strengthened thanks to the Mana Materials? Besides, it was useful in taking care of Yuden. Thanks to you, it was able to regenerate just in time. (Adler)


    My army is not your caretaker! (Quint)


    The Star-Eater Centipedes vitality is outstanding, but it cant do anything with just its head. While we became Infinite Varietys (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) disciples, the card soldier was taking care of Yuden, who was dormant. The Mana Materials in Yggdra are quite concentrated, but still, Yuden would not have been able to regenerate in time if the Card Soldier had not carried out small tasks such as carrying food and water and prescribing medicine made from medicinal herbs and other minor chores.


    Thanks for reading! Even Keller feels threatened by Crys divine powa! Do you think you are in control of the situation? Fufufu, dance little puppet, dance! Everything is ording to Crys n!

 Chapter 352.2: Sytrys Strategy ⑤

    Chapter 352.2: Sytry''s Strategy ¢Ý


    Well, weve Ripper, so I guess things will work out, riiiight? Quint only has a Card Soldier, so why not just grab a sword and fight togetheeer? (Uno)


    They took my sword. (Quint)


    Quint is also quite skilled as a swordsman. Soldier-type Monsters do not follow weak generals, so he never miss training. His fighting ability as a single fighter is the best in Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). If you do not count the Monster that is. Until just the other day, he had a sword, but it was taken away when we first fought against Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>). Uno says this to Quint who is sulking.


    Why dont you ask them to give it baaack? Since we are on the same side now, Im sure if you talk directly to Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), they will give it back to you. (Uno)


    !! Youre right!! (Quint)


    If we dont prepare properly, we wont be able to subdue anything even if we could have (Adler)


    I lick my lips and look at the reflection in the mirror. Apparently, only the god is able to sense the presence of the mirror of reality, and as long as we dont look at the altar, we dont have to worry about being peeked at.


    There doesnt seem to be anyone as powerful as Yuden among the army waiting inside the barrier. Depending on how we fight, even Yuden alone might be enough to take them on. If the operation had started a littleter, we might have been able to use the recovered Yuden to rebuild our army, but even if we gathered all the Monsters around, they would still die against the Phantoms from the Temple of Origin.


    If so, we dont need them. In the first ce, our purpose this time is not the battle itself.


    I still dont know how to subdue a Phantom. However, this operation is an opportunity to try it out. I dont intend to wait quietly for Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) to make his move anymore. If Phase 2 of Sytrys strategy is sessful, the Treasure Shrine will be weakened and the Phantom will disappear. I want a lot of them. Our chance is now or never.


    I heard the information about the Treasure Shrine from Ruin. It seems that there are two types of Phantoms: former people of Yggdra and those who have manifested as Phantoms.


    I have already somehow figured out how to tell them apart using my keen sense as a Guide.


    Its the color of the mask The Phantom that man encountered came in various shapes, butThey were all wearing gold masks! Ruin was ck! If the mask indicates their faith in Keller, their god, then the color of the mask shows the sign of their origins! (Adler)


    Even if they are Phantoms, the other side possesses intelligence. Tracking a Monsters thoughts is the first step as a Guide.


    It wasnt a coincidence that Ruin and Finis were searching the surrounding area and were made to do so.


    You cannot predict coincidence. It is precisely because it was inevitable that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) was able to lure in the Phantom that the people of Yggdra had transformed into.


    The reason why Keller, the masked god had let Ruin out of the Treasure Shrine was becauseIt had less trust in Ruinpared to its followers who manifested in that form from the beginning. And indeed, Ruin was lost and confused during the attack on Yggdra, for finally to have their powers as a Phantom stripped away.


    The only area reflected by the mirror of reality is around the border of the Temple of Origin, but at that point, the tendencies of the Phantoms are obvious.


    On the outside are the Phantoms with a ck mask, and on the inside are the Phantoms with a gold mask. Thetter are by far the most numerous. And the closer you get to the interior and the altar inside, the more noticeable the ratio bes.


    Ill give them the Phantoms with ck masks. The Phantom that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) baited out at the beginning were all gold masks. I guess that guy doesnt need ordinary Phantoms anymore, and the only thing Serene and the others want back is their brethren. So our interests dont conflict. (Adler)


    B-But, Adler. How are you going to subdue them? We still dont know how. (Quint)


    Quint crosses his arms and says with a difficult look on his face. Thats right. Ever since we became his apprentice, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) has never subdued a Phantom. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    However, I say with a grin.


    No, I already have an idea. The cluesWere everywhere. (Adler)


    !? Reallyyy!? (Uno)


    Uno opens her eyes widely and looks at me. We were struggling to understand it just a few days ago, so it is natural that she would make an expression like that if I told her that I suddenly understood.


    Its unheard of. Its a stupid way, but its very simple. Uno, I I peek at the Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) with the mirror of reality. AndThats when I saw it. (Adler)


    I could not believe it. But it was logical. Phantoms have a different mental structure from Monsters. Since they almost do not fear death, the same subjugation method used for Monsters by showing off our power will not work. Then how can we subdue them?


    I saw it! Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) was contacting a Phantom with amunication Relic! Ever since we came here, we have never seen Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) fight. That was the answer! 9 out of 10 the only way to subdue a Phantom is throughNegotiation!! (Adler)


    !! (Uno)


    Theres no way No, is it possible? Certainly, Ive never done something like that to a Phantom. But it is because theyre not living creatures, you know!? (Quint)


    Uno and Quint are shocked by what I say.


    I guess they never thought about it. And that was the same for me. What is needed isA change of mindset. It is so simple that we didnt even notice it. In the first ce, I can only think that he has a few screws missing in his head to try to negotiate verbally with a Phantom who is so powerful that it has the intelligence to understandnguage.


    However, if I think back on it calmly, everything we saw aftering to Yggdra shows that.


    I am d we steered towards Zebrudia. I am really d that we were able to encounter Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) at that time. Without that, we would still have not known this height.


    Sytrys strategy will not go through so easily. I dont know what they used to detect it, but the Temple of Origin is fully prepared.


    A Phantom of a god, abhorred and feared by Hunters around the world. An overwhelming difference in strength between the two sides. And what kind of measures do Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) intend to take against it?


    I still dont have a clear picture of the objective and purpose of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), but either way, everything will be clear tomorrow.


    I confirm with my friends and say with a smile.


    At the very least, we should be allowed to do as we please. (Adler)


    The time for the decisive battle is near.


    Thanks for reading! Yeah Adler, all you gotta do is lure the Phantoms with Abuurage and theyll follow you!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 353.1: Sytrys Strategy â‘¥

    Chapter 353.1: Sytry''s Strategy ¢Þ


    And then, the day of the battle arrived, even if I was hoping in vain that a big storm woulde and postpone the battle. I wonder how many times I have been to a major battle. If I include those in which I was unknowingly involved, I am sure I have been in more than ten.


    I wake up in a clean bed and get dressed while holding back my feeling of wanting to throw up. I wash my face, eat the food that was prepared for me, and change my clothes.


    Including the Barrier Rings, I have equipped my usual set of Relic. I am wondering if I should wear my Perfect Vacation, but decided against it. It is partly because I felt threatened by Serenes strange behavior, but the main reason I am not wearing it is because I forgot to retrieve the Relic from Serene. Why am I always like this


    With Mimic-kun in tow, I head to the entrance of Yggdra, where we will meet the others. By the time I arrive, all the members are already there.


    It seems like this time, no one copsed likest time during Lukes curse lifting operation. Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) and Yggdras Magi. There is a *<i>piripiri</i>* sense of tension that is typical before going into a major battle.


    I had a good nights rest, but the other members probably spent the morning getting ready. Everyone seems to be full of enthusiasm, even though we are about to engage in a dangerous operation.


    All of them except me are undeniably talented people. Normally, I should feel honored to be able to fight alongside them, but I cant get excited as I am the only one with trash abilities.


    You didnt have to wait for me. This time, the main focus is on Sytry and the others. (Cry)


    I say this half-heartedly. I had heard the general gist of Sytrys strategy.


    Simply put, my role is to keep the Phantoms gaze fixed on me while Sytry and the others activate the Mana Materials Stirring Device. It is a dangerous job, but since all I have to do is run away from the Phantoms, it is probably a hundred times better than being forced to carry a device that I dont know if I can activate myself. If all I have to do is to run away, then it is business as usual.


    Sytry greets me with great enthusiasm today as well.


    Good morning, Cry-san! Please dont say such sad things, and let us fight together at least in the beginning. Besides, if Cry-san is here, everyone will be more motivated! (Sytry)


    I wonder what kind of system they have in ce for them to be motivated when I am there. Everyone indeed seems very motivated, but this has nothing to do with me.


    There, Sytrys expression turns somewhat uneasy.


    By the way Are you sure you dont want to take a Mana Materials Stirring Device with you? We can reduce ours and allocate it to you (Sytry)


    Apparently, Sytry really wants me to work more. I unintentionally sigh.


    Even if you give me something dangerous like a Mana Materials Stirring Device, I wouldnt know how to use it, and it seems like there arent enough of them in the first ce. It would be troublesome to have something so precious forced on me.


    I dont need it, I dont need it. I have my own way of doing things. I have already made a lot of preparations for this. Besides, wouldnt it be bad if we allocate equipment on my side and a problem arises on your side? (Cry)


    Just in case, I made an additional one. Please use it if you like. (Sytry)


    Thank you. Well, I dont need it, but I guess I can use it if something happens. (Cry)


    Use it even if nothing happens, desu. Yowaningen, you are taking too much liberty, desu! (Kruz)


    So you have prepared one, huuuh The device is valuable, so it would have been better if they put it to good use, but it cant be helped. Well, this time I have a n.


    It is alright. I pleaded to them sincerely and they agreed to help. (Cry)


    ?? Pl Pleaded? (Sytry)


    Dogeza is also surprisingly useful. It might not be an exaggeration to call it my special move.


    Well, dont worry about me and do what you need to do! The sess of the strategy is up to you, and I will do my best, but it is pretty doubtful that it will work out on my part, so move with the assumption that I will fail. Dont forget that what I am doing is just to provide a little bit of support. (Cry)


    Just in case, I would like to remind you not to expect too much from me. It would be a disaster if the operation fails because they have expectations of me, and I think Sytry tends to give me too much credit.


    Sytry is silent for a while, digesting what I said, but then she nods strongly and says.


    A little bit of support, is it I understand. Then we will proceed ording to the n. Everyone, this is the moment of truth! (Sytry)


    Come to think of it, I havent heard the details of Sytry and the others strategy Well, whatever. There is nothing I can do anyway. I am sure it will be fine even if my ipetence causes trouble for Sytry and the others if I tell them this much in advance.


    We all proceed in formation along a narrow path through the forest. The sky is covered with thick clouds and with the sunlight hardly reaching inside the forest, the forest is so dimly lit that it feels ominous.


    When I lightly look up, I can see the gigantic World Tree. Even though our destination is quite far from the World Tree.


    The map we receive in advance has already this time defense points marked on it.


    There are eight points in total, each marked with the team in charge of it, and they are lined up horizontally in the South right in front of the Treasure Shrine. Perhaps this line of marks will be a new path for the Mana Materials. There are no markings on the North side. Seems like theypletely trust me. Even if I am not helpful, I have to at least try not to get in the way.


    There was no conversation along the way. There was just a *<i>piripiri</i>* tense atmosphere in the air. No Monsters are attacking us, so is it the calm before the storm?


    And then, we arrived safely at our first destination without being attacked once.


    The trees are sparse and the space is a bit open. I dont know if it is easy to protect, but at least visibility is clear, and there is a spring with clear water nearby. Maybe the power of a Water Spirit can be fully demonstrated in a ce like this.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) , Miles please. (Serene)


    Cry-san, please take out the device. (Sytry)


    Fuh Leave it to me! (Cry)


    Since Mimic-kun is here, I think it is okay for me to be in charge of carrying the tools from now on, right? I feel like that is the best way for me to y an active role. The problem is that Mimic-kun can be used by anyone.


    As I am told, I ask Mimic-kun to take out Miles and the device.


    The Mana Material Stirring Device is the strangest device I have ever seen.


    It looks like a thin spiral ss tube. It is narrow at the bottom and wide at the top, giving it the appearance of a funnel at first nce. The bottom part is a small ss box with a ce to fit the power supply. This is the culmination of Sytrys research and something strange because it has the extremely dangerous power to disrupt Mana Materials.


    The size is two meters high. And is it about a meter wide? This is close to the limit of what Mimic-kuns mouth can hold.


    Miles seems to be paler in color than thest time I saw it. It had been evacuated to avoid losing its mind again due to the Mana Materials, but it seems to be in much better shape.


    It looks like a gigantic steamed bun, *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling and transparent, and is looking at Serene with its round eyes.


    This time, Serene seems to be defending one of the devices with Miles. Serene faces her Guardian Spirit and has a dignified expression that is hard to believe considering how she looks when she isfortable. Ruin stands in front of Miles and calls out respectfully.


    It has been a long time, Miles. Thank you very much for protecting Yggdra. It is an honor to fight alongside you again. (Ruin)


    When Miles sees Ruin, it begins to make a sound simr to a bell. It must be using Spiritnguage, and as always I still have no idea what it is saying. Ruin listens to what it says for a while with a serious look, then speaks in a hushed voice.


    I do not know. This battle will probably be the biggest one yet. The other side is too powerful. However, this time it is not just the people of Yggdra, there are also members of different species and brethren who parted away long ago. We even have a strategy. We will do our utmost. On the pride of the spirit peoplePlease lend us your strength. (Ruin)


    I dont know what they are talking about, but they sure are motivated Personally, I dont think I have that much motivation even if it is for the future 100 years from now, even if it is for Luke.


    Ruin suddenly looks at me. They have crimson eyes that burn quietly. Then, Miles, who has been facing Ruin until then, moves in front of me.


    With a sound like the tinkling of a bell, its body began to glow with a tinkling light. The wind is blowing. Even though I am an insensitive person, I can feel a huge presence. Spirits are a kind of transcendent beings. It is said that beings who have umted especially great power are sometimes called gods.


    I smile and *<i>unun</i>* nod for a while, but halfway through, it starts to feel tiresome.


    To begin with, I feel like all of this trouble started when I encountered Miles, who had lost his mind. Of course, I am not going toin now, but if you think about it calmly, isnt it cruel to talk to someone in anguage they dont understand and get their agreement? I know it is my fault for nodding even though I didnt understand but you know! The moment the bell goes off, I smile and say honestly.


    Haha I have no idea what you are talking about. (Cry)


    !? (Ruin)


    Miles movements, which had been bobbing up and down, suddenly stoppletely, and Ruin, Lucia, and the others gasp. Apparently, Magi can generally understand Spiritnguage


    Well, at the end of the dayNo matter what happens, we just have to do our best. We are fully prepared, and Sytrys n is (probably) perfect. I will do my part, so you take care of Serene! (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! And thank you Jacopo and Satria for the ko-fi! Cry talking without understanding anything but still having a conversation reminds me of Lelouch ying a video while predicting what Schizel will say in Code Geass. And looks like the curses agreed to help Cry. Finally the scenario of Cry fighting with the curses is bing real!

 Chapter 353.2: Sytrys Strategy â‘¥

    Chapter 353.2: Sytry''s Strategy ¢Þ


    If you continue to be active as a Hunter, you are bound toe across opportunities like this where you are required to steel yourself. I find myself in desperate situations like this all the time.


    This time we have members who can fight. There is a reliable control tower named Sytry. No need to wonder how much easier it will bepared to being surrounded by enemies all by myself, right? Come to think of it, I didnt get to call Ark in the end. Ipletely forgot about it because of Serenes impact when she becamefortable. It is possible that even if I tried to call him, he wouldnt have epted it tho.


    Well, Nii-san is right. There are too few cases of capturing a Temple-type Treasure Shrine. No matter what we say, in the end, we have no choice but to fight with the resolve to die. (Lucia)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    I-I believe in Master~ too! (Tino)


    Tino, please be a little more suspicious of me. At that, Lapis snorts and says to Miles and Serene.


    Hmph There is no need to apologize now. The World Tree is important to the world, and it is only natural to fight for it But, I will just say this. If the operation is sessful, I will make sure that the price is paid. For us Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Serai</i>), this is a mattering from our people, but for Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) it is different. We cannot have the Spirit People to be embarrassed any further. (Lapis)


    I heard that Spirit People are kind to their rtives, but Lapis treats everyone the same no matter who they are, isnt sheee.


    And apparently, it seems like Miles was apologizing to me. However, as Lapis says, an apology is unnecessary. It is not like we can go back in time and even without that incident, it is highly likely that things would have yed out simrly in the end. I do have bad luck.


    I know. The people of Yggdra will never forget what you have done for us. Once this matter is resolved, we will give you whatever you desire. (Serene)


    It is a courageous thing to say that we can get whatever we want as a reward. But for Hunters, reward and risk are two sides of the same coin. Big rewards demand big work, and I, as an ipetent Hunter, am under a lot of pressure if I am told that much. I have to take precautions. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I dont need a reward. When things get tough, we should support each other. And we might not be able to do much either. (Cry)


    !? Human, you You really have no greed. (Serene)


    Serene opens her eyes and says with admiration. Kruz and the others are speechless, but Lucia and the others, who are used to my behavior, look dismayed. It is not that I dont have greed. What I dont have is not greedIt is the sense of responsibility that I dont want.


    If you are getting paid, it means you are responsible for it. If you are not paid, even if a problem arises and you cant do anything about it, you can use the excuse of saying that you didnt get paid for it.


    Sytry, who is in charge of the overall finances of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), pokes me on the shoulder with a troubled smile.


    Good gracious, Cry-san is saying something like that again Well, it is an experience that is difficult to have again. (Sytry)


    Well, no matter what I say, Sytry will collect the rewards if necessary. Our members are cunning. It is because I have that peace of mind that I can say whatever I want.


    The Mana Materials Stirring Devices that were taken out varied in size, but there were eight in total. After pping my hands, Sytry seems to have regained herposure and begins to exin.


    Normally, I would have preferred to bury the device in the ground, but since we are expecting interference from the Phantoms this time, we will ce it on the ground for the sake of speed. Once the device is activated and its influence is transmitted to the Temple of Origin, the other side will not remain silent either. I dont know how long it will take from the activation of the device until the Treasure Shrine is affected, but the other side counter-attacking us is what we want. If they use their power without supplies, the time it will take for the Phantoms to be gone will be shortened. (Sytry)


    So you dont know how long it will take before it affects the Treasure Shrine It looks like it is going to be a long battle. Well, I will buy as much time as I can and then run away inside Mimic-kun.


    The device ced on the ground looked unstable, but it looked bnced for an object. Looking up at the device beside her with satisfaction, Sytry says.


    The fateful decision will be at this time. At exactly 10 oclock, the strategy will beginThe time to activate the device! It is essential to activate each device at the same time in order to create a new path by interfering with the flow of Mana Materials that gather at the World Tree like a great river. (Sytry)


    Everyone is listening intently. Finally, Sytry pulls out arge blue jewel-like object from her bag and holds it out to me.


    As you probably know, this is the Magic Stone that powers the device. By inserting it, the Mana Materials Stirring Device will begin to activate. I will now give one to you. (Sytry)


    Ah, thank you. I will use it depending on the situation. (Cry)


    It will start just by inserting it in It is easier than I thought. If it is like this then even I can do it.


    I will hand out what you need. The equipment is sturdy but it is made of ss. Please carry it carefully. It will be a disaster if it breaks on the way! (Sytry)


    She takes out the things needed for the strategy from Mimic-kun and begins to give them. A Mana Materials Stirring Device and a clock. A set of Potions to be used in battle and a Magic Stone to power the device. After going through the whole process, Adler looks sullenly at the Magic Stone she received from Sytry and says.


    Then, we will begin preparations right away. I also want to see the state of the ce we will be defending. (Adler)


    Quint, its your job to carry the deviceee. (Uno)


    I know, I know! (Quint)


    The human-sized card soldier that Quint has with him lifts the device to hold it. I dont know where he got it, but it looks slender and seems to be strong. Then Quint looks at me.


    Right, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). Can you give me back the sword you took from me? (Quint)


    Thats right Liz took it away from him.


    There is no choice. You wouldnt be able to fight without a proper weapon (Cry)


    I dont really want to give it back, but there is no result without a sacrifice. Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) are undoubtedly bandits, but now they are part of the strategy. They have a more important role than me, so I wouldnt want them to lose so easily. Even though they were able to run away from Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), they had an army at that time. It is unknown how long they can fight without an army.


    Adler, what about that centipede? (Cry)


    It ispletely healed. Thanks to you. Yuden!! (Adler)


    As soon as Adler shouts its name, the ground shakes violently. The earth rises, fangs stick out, and a red armor that looks like it has been burned appears as if it is tearing the ground apart. The giant centipede crawls out of the ground with Adler still on its back and lets out a strange roar.


    I havent seen it since the battle in the Treasure Shrine, but it is still as big as ever. It is too big. I have seen Insect Monsters many times, but this is the first time I have seen one this huge. Did she say it is an ancient species? If insects like this were living in abundance in ancient times, I can only be thankful that I was born in the modern era.


    Liz, who is looking at Yuden with her arms crossed and sharp eyes, narrows her eyes and says bluntly.


    Isnt it a little shorter than before. Is it okay? (Liz)


    Everything except its head was blown off, so I guess it cant be helped. Its okay, theres no problem with its fighting ability. It has be stronger because it absorbed a lot of Mana Material. (Adler) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Even though it was already strong enough to take on the Phantom Army of a Level 10 Treasure Shrine, now it is even stronger I dont think I need to worry about them, but it is kind ofplicated. Uno jumps on Yuden and *<i>hirahira</i>* waves on top of it.


    I will call you if anything happeeens. Good luuuck. (Uno)


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), Ill be watching your actions with the mirror of reality. Im looking forward to it! (Adler)


    Even though bandits are bandits, I feel a little disheartening when they are so cooperative I sigh and wave back to Adler and the others as they quietly leave. Lapis stands up, looks around at the members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), and encourages them.


    We are going too. We cant lose to Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). (Lapis)


    Sounds like she is very motivated. If I stay here like this, I might be swept away and have to fight together. I received what I needed, and I heard the strategy. Lets get the hell out of here before people expect something from me.


    Then I better get going too. Good luck everyone. We dont have much time either, so lets finish this quickly. (Cry)


    Now that I think about it, there is just one problem I cant reach my destination by myself. I check everyone one by one, and then I see Tino, who is standing next to Liz, looking out of ce.


    I need a Thief. And needless to say, it would be great if that person could drive the carpet too.


    Thanks for reading! Aaah, I wonder who perfectly fits Crys description Poor Tino, having so many Infinite Trials in continue


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow  (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});

 Chapter 354.1: Sytrys Strategy ⑦

    Chapter 354.1: Sytry''s Strategy ¢ß


    There was not a trace of nervousness on that humans face until the moment he headed into the depths of the forest. His smile gave off a slightly pathetic impression and his appearancecks any semnce of dignity. Even in the face of a battle with an extremely powerful opponent, there is no hesitation in his steps.


    The only thing that is different from when I, Serene, first met him is that he is not wearing the Perfect Vacation. He may have judged that it would be dangerous to challenge the Treasure Shrine while wearing that Relic, but on the other hand, I am shocked that he remain the same as usual even without that Relic.


    The look of despair on Tinos face as he took her with him is a good indication of how strange he is.


    Yowaningen He is as tensionless as ever, desu. Even though he is a human. And what does he think Tino is, desu! He should drive the carpet himself, desu! (Kruz)


    Hmm, I need a carpet driver Okay, Tino. I chose you! The look on Tinos face when she received the mission along with such light words made me, a member of another race, feel pity.


    Liz and Sytry are talking with dissatisfied expressions.


    Neee, Syt. Isnt Cry-chan using Ti a little bit too muchtely? (Liz)


    Hmm Maybe he is doing the final touches. Well, it will be better for Ti-chan if Cry-san uses her rather than us (Sytry)


    Haaah He could have at least been a little nicer about it before taking her on a Level 10 Treasure Shrine.


    Lucia holds her head and sighs deeply.


    The strategy this time is extremely dangerous. Although Sytry nned a strategy based on the little information we had and assumed every possible situation, the fact still remains that there are still many uncertainties in the strategy. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    It seems that there is almost no example of conquering a Temple-type Treasure Shrine in the human world, and there is no proven track record of weakening a Treasure Shrine using a Mana Materials Stirring Device. Our strength is small, our information gathering and calctions are far from perfect, and luck will also be involved. It is precisely because the situation is so desperate that we are able to decide to go ahead with this strategy. The strategy we are going to do is the kind where if we werent in such a desperate situation, I would probably have rejected the proposal.


    The number of raids is alsopletely unknown. Although we have gathered as much strength as possible, the strength the Temple of Origin possesses is probably notparable to our group. Moreover, this time, we have to disperse our already small force in order to protect the 8 stirring devices we have to install.


    However, the difficulty of what Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is trying to do is far greater than what we have to do.


    As far as we have investigated, the North and South sides of the Temple of Origin are almost equal in terms of thickness, number, and topography of the earths veins. It means that, by simple calction, that Human is trying to take on the Phantom that we were all trying to resist, all alone. Of course, the number of Phantoms attacking would vary as the number of devices installed would be different, but it would still not be an ordinary number of them.


    Really, is that Human going to be alright? (Serene)


    Hmph Everyone epted Infinite Varietys (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) proposal because we thought it was okay. Besides, Serene, you still underestimate that man. Personality asideIf you knew that mans achievements and power you would understand that there is no point in worrying about him. (Lapis)


    Lapis says in an emotionless voice in a matter-of-fact manner. And because of how she says it, her words ring true to me.


    Rather, we are the ones who have to do our best. We are not Level 8. (Lapis)


    We have two Guardian Spirits of Yggdra, who are ranked at the highest level, with us. No matter how high level he is as a Hunter, I dont think we are losing in terms of fighting power. But does this mean that we are still not enough?


    Feeling Lapis gaze, the Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) begin to chant a spell.


    The earth shattered by Yudens appearance stirs and forms humanoid figures. The nts and trees that were growing in the vicinity begin to pull out their roots and move as if they were being lifted and the water from the spring rises unnaturally to form the figure of a beast. It is a spell to make soldiers from natural elements. Lapis shrugs her shoulders and says.


    If they have an army, we will also face them with an army. We cant give detailed instructions and their fighting strength is low, but at any rate, we dont have enough people after all. We dont normally use them, but they will probably serve as a wall. (Lapis)


    That That is a good idea. (Serene)


    Soldiers created by Magic are generally weak. If you were to deal with the Phantoms of the Temple of Origin, they would be like pieces of paper, and it would consume Magic power to generate them, so it wouldnt be very efficient, but they are certainly not a bad thing to use to buy time.


    I look at Miles floating beside me. Then, I borrow its power and use the spell. I feel the paths of power connecting. The enormous power that rushes from Miles is converted into a phenomenon by using a spell.


    Miles power is symmetrically opposite to Finis.


    Finis of the Demise, Miles of the Creation. If Finis controls depletion, Miles controls creation. Putting aside its fighting ability, its power is not inferior to Finis.


    Vibrations iparable to when Yuden appeared, hit the earth. Soldiers made of earth are being generated as if they are crawling out from underground.


    This is Miles of the Creation. Miles nurtures nts and trees, raises the earth, and controls water. (Serene)


    The number of soldiers created is notparable to those Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) created.


    No matter how weak they are, if the Phantoms are attacked by that many soldiers, they will not be able to ignore them. If the soldiers are destroyed, they can just be recreated again.


    It may be difficult to do itpletely, but if we increase the density, we will be able to restrict the movement of the Phantoms of the Temple of Origin. We can even make a cage. (Serene)


    It can be manipted and shaped at will, huh To be able to generate this many in an instant as expected of a Spirit of Yggdra. (Lapis)


    Defeating Miles when it is focusing on defense, is by no mean small feat. It cannot prevent Finis depletion, butIn that sense, we were lucky that Finis came back before this operation. (Serene)


    If Ruin had attacked in the middle of this operation, the situation would have surely been terrible.


    There is one more Guardian Spirit of Yggdra, which also went missing, but that one is no more attack-oriented than Miles. Even if it were on the enemys side like Finis, it wouldnt be a big problem.


    Hmph Do not forget. Our livese first. I understand your desire to get your people back, but if we keep holding them back and get defeated, it would not be aughing matter. (Lapis)


    It would have been nice if they could be stopped with lightning, like normal creatures, desu. (Kruz)


    Thank you for what you are doing. (Serene)


    The members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) are all powerful Magi, but I dont know how long they can stop the Phantoms from a Level 10 Treasure Shrine. I have no intention of asking them to risk their life.


    I just have to believe in the strategy and do the best I can. Ruin, with Finis nearby, says while staring intently at the World Tree.


    As soon as the attack on our side calms down, we will head over there. We are going to move as conspicuously as possible. (Ruin)


    Ruin, who is originally one of Yggdras best Magi, has sharpened their powers for this moment. There will probably be soon no Phantoms that can defeat Ruin, who can use Finis and freely control its power.


    We can win. We should, be able to win. No matter how many troops the other side sends against us.


    As if reading my anxiety, Sytry speaks up in an encouraging voice.


    We will win. If I fail this, I will be too embarrassed to face Cry-san. (Sytry)


    Youre riiight. I dont often get the chance to fight Phantoms from a Level 10 Treasure Shrine, and its a shame that Im not with Cry-chan, but we have to enjoy it. (Liz)


    Ever since I joined Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), this is all I have been doing. Im a Thief, you know (Eliza)


    Ever since Eliza-san joined, the number of times like this has decreased. Well, that is also partly because Nii-san doesnt do many activities with us anymore. (Lucia)


    Umu, umu. (Anthem)


    Lucia lets out a *<i>haaah</i>* long sigh and shrugs her shoulders, while Anthem gives a big nod.


    Separated from everyone else, the army created by Miles power and I, safely reach the destination where I am in charge of.


    Mana Materials strengthen all living things. The area around the World Tree, where the earths veins naturally converge, will be surrounded by abundant nature. Though not as old as the World Tree, I am in the middle of a forest lined with long-aged trees. At first nce, it seems no different from the surrounding forest, but when I look at my feet, I can see that the amount of Mana Materials flowing beneath the ground is thicker than the surrounding area.


    This is one of the points where the earths veins from the outside intersect. The thin veins that circte Mana Materials to the outside intersect here, forming a thick vein that connects to the World Tree. Even if I use Miles power, it is impossible to cut off the earths vein, but if I seed in cutting off the earths vein here, the power flowing into the World Tree will decrease, and if we interfere with the Mana Materials flowing through, the power of the Temple of Origin will also decrease.


    I look at the Sytrys Mana Materials Stirring Device that was carried by the army.


    The size is two meters high and one meter wide. The strange device made of ss *<i>kirakira</i>* glistens as it absorbs the sunlight streaming in through the trees. The device still looks terribly abominable in my eyes, butpared to the vast torrent of Mana Materials flowing through the ground, it seemed far too unreliable to entrust the fate of the world to.


    I set up the device that is carried by the earth soldiers, and fortify the surrounding area with earth soldiers.


    The number of soldiers created using Miles power is in the hundreds. It is an army that can be easily regenerated even if it copses, and can also change its shape at will. Although it cannot move with precision, it can at least charge towards the enemy.


    All that remains is to set the Magic Stone on time, activate the device, and protect it until it takes effect. After finishing what I have to do, I check the watch that Sytry gave me.


    There is not much time before the strategy begins. After all this time, I am so nervous that I can barely breathe.


    I, the Princess of Yggdra, have rarely experienced arge-scale battle.


    With the ability of Adlers mirror, the presence of Phantoms has been confirmed inside the barrier of the Temple of Origin. If I activate the device, will those Phantoms attack me? How many of them will move to stop me?


    Miless power is great, but I am up against an opponent who has been challenged by warriors of Yggdra with more experience than me and has never returned. I am not confident about how far and whether I will be able to avoid looking like a fool as I fight as a Princess.


    However, I am sure that was the reason why that human gave me that perfect vacation.


    Thanks for reading! Oof long chapter and like everyone, I started to y Palworld I hope Ill find enough time to trante chapters And Ganbatte Serene, you can do it!

 Chapter 354.2: Sytrys Strategy ⑦

    Chapter 354.2: Sytry''s Strategy ¢ß


    I regain my nerves, close my eyes, sharpen my mind, and look up at the World Tree, praying for the sess of the strategy. Maybe feeling the same as me, Miles quietly looks at the World Tree, its Hometown which had now been swallowed up by the Temple of Origin and turned into something abominable.


    It is almost time (Serene)


    For now, the forest is peaceful. The earth soldiers are controlled by Miles Magic. So to speak, they are Miles arms, eyes, and ears. If any Monsters or Phantoms approach, we will know it right away.


    If anything happened, it would have given me a sign, so I guess the other teams havent been attacked yet.


    Please, just like right now, I hope nothing will happen.


    I make up my mind and put the bright red jewel I received from Sytry into the device.


    It made a *<i>kachiri</i>* small click.


    The feedback on my fingers is surprisingly light. The Magic power flowing from the Magic Stone is transmitted to the spiral ss tube, causing the device to shake without a sound.


    Hh Th-This is (Serene)


    My heart beats strongly. The voice thates out of me is unintentionally shaky.


    Even after the device is activated, thendscape does not change at all. There are no changes such as the earth shaking, making noise, or emitting light. It is probably difficult for people who dont have eyes like mine to understand how it works.


    As she refers to it, it truly is a Mana Materials stirring device.


    It is certainly an action that could be called Stirring.


    The device is quietly stirring the Mana Materials sucked from the earths vein to its spiral ss tube.


    Unlike underground, where the Mana Materials continue to flow in one direction like water in a river, the Mana Materials emitted from the top of the device is released vigorously into the surrounding area. It is like a spring gushing out. The released Mana Materials spread in all directions as if they were ripples, but if you look closely, you can see that the ripples are deformed into elongated strips in the direction that the end of the ss tube is facing.


    Sytrys n is to create a new flow of Mana Materials by connecting the torrents of Mana Materials that are stirred and released by each device. This is going to be difficult. I am fine as I can see Mana Materials, but someone who cant see Mana Materials has no way to tell if the device is working properly or not.


    After all, the usage this time is probably different from its original intended use.


    Precise calctions are essential in order to use this devices mechanism to distort the flow of the earths veins and weaken the Treasure Shrine. After checking again, I found out that this device is specialized in the function of holding the dispersed Mana Materials in one ce. If that is the case, the main function of the device should be to strengthen a Treasure ShrineBut it is certainly not impossible to weaken one.


    I dont know how the device itself works, but whoever invented it must be either a genius or insane. Maybe it is both. The people of Yggdra already have the technology to use the power of the existing earths veins, but we have never thought of doing anything with the earths veins themselves.


    Most of the Mana Materials flowing in the earths veins towards the World Tree has been pumped out by the power of the device and has indeed decreased. If the other teams are also able to activate their devices correctly and block the Mana Materials flowing in from the South, the Mana Materials flowing into the Temple of Origin should be reduced by half.


    The abnormality should have already been reported to the Treasure Shrine. The Phantoms will definitely start looking for the cause, and will sense our unusual activityWhile checking the device that keeps moving, I search for the Phantoms presence.


    At that moment, Miles, who is floating nearby, transmits the information with a bell-like sound. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    7 beast-like creaturesThe advanced squad, is it (Serene)


    The breakdown included five wolf-type creatures and two lizard-type creatures that Eliza and her friends had dealt with before. There are no sounds of footsteps, but Miles eyes cannot be fooled. The wind, the earth, and the trees are all Miles itself. Now, Miles and I are connected by an invisible force. My expanded five senses alert me of the Phantoms approach.


    There is no sound, no presence, and they are quite fast. If this had been a surprise attack, I might have been killed by a single blow before I even realized it. No matter how powerful a Magi is, there is nothing they can do if they are attacked before they can use their Magic.


    However, right now, I do not have any openings. I do not have that muchbat experience, but that is irrelevant.


    The forest is on Serene Yggdra Frestels side.


    I tightly grip my beloved long staff and let out a small voice.


    Miles. (Serene)


    No orders are needed. Miles and I aremunicating through an invisible connection. For the me right now, using Magic is like breathing.


    The earth beneath my feet rises, lifting me even higher than the surrounding great trees. The earth soldiers all move in unison to face the direction the Phantoms areing from.


    I look down. Mana material is spreading through the power of the device. Because I raised my foothold too high, the figures of the Phantoms are hidden by the branches and leaves and can not be seen. However, to put it another way, I am currently very conspicuous when viewed from a distance. The number of Phantom is not infinite. The more I attract, the easier it will be for other teams.


    After receiving Miles report, I frown.


    15 additional ones, all beast-type. They are underestimating me. (Serene)


    I am lucky that the onesing towards me are all beast-types. There are no beasts among the missing warriors of Yggdra. There is no need to capture them. I will crush them all together.


    The beasts slow down. The opponents are highly intelligent. I guess they are nning to surround and attack me. There is no reason to wait for that to happen. I stab my staff on the ground and yell to dispel my weakness.


    Go!! (Serene)


    The earth, certainly, trembles.


    The hundreds of earth soldiers which have taken position charge towards the Phantoms all at once.


    The Phantoms react to the sudden counterattack without letting out a single scream. They stop hiding their presence and kick the ground as they use their body to crush the earth soldiers that are assembling around them. Their hard skin resists the attacks from earth soldiers and easily blows them *<i>barabara</i>* apart in one hit.


    Everything is as expected. Each one of the soldiers does not have much power. NoStrictly speaking, they werent even soldiers.


    They have limbs and a head, but no vital organs. Miles is the one operating them. To Miles, the one who is manipting the earth, those soldiers are nothing more than lumps of earth, and those simultaneous charges are a simple tsunami of earth.


    We generate new earth soldiers. Increase the production speed. Reuse the earth from the crushed soldiers to create new soldiers. Transform the ground where the beasts try to move forward into mud. Bury the beasts with dirt faster than they can blow it away.


    The Phantoms twist and begin to rampage. Even if you realize the danger now, it is already toote. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Return to the earth. (Serene)


    There is a sickening *<i>gokuri</i>* tter sound that makes me want to cover my ears. The reactions of multiple Phantoms disappear in an instant. By manipting the earth that covers them, Ipress and crush their entire body. They are quite hard and have a lot of vitality, but if that is the case, I just have to crush them until they die. Several lizard-shaped Phantoms force their way through the restraints and jump towards me.


    Even though the ground has turned to mud, you sure can still jump well. As I am admiring it, the Phantoms all open their jaws at once.


    Hh!? (Phantoms)


    Light gathers inside their mouth and is instantly released towards me. However, their attack never reaches me. A thick wall of earth grows from the ground and catches the light. The wall bes red hot and the temperature of the surrounding area rises at once, but it does not prate. On the contrary, the wall that has been created is knocked down, crushing the Phantoms. The presence gradually weakens and finally disappearspletely.


    Silence returns to the surrounding area. The first battle only took about five minutes.


    I hold my staff and adjust my disorderly breath. I wipe the sweat that has formed on my forehead before I know it.


    There wasnt any issue. However, there is no joy in victory either. As soon as they can resist Miless power even for a moment, they are formidable foes. The other members have morebat experience than me, but they wont be able to hold out for long if that many of theme. There is no telling when a third group will arrive.


    And for the device.


    I became speechless for a moment after checking the condition of the earths veins.


    The Mana Materials that were diverging Has returned to its original state? (Serene)


    The device continues to function normally. However, the torrent of Mana Materials that have been greatly disturbed by the device and spread out horizontally, return to the earths veins source a little further away. You can clearly see it when you look from a birds view. It is as if the branching streams of water are merging downstreamIf it is like this, the amount of power flowing into the Treasure Shrine remains the same.


    Did the Phantoms do something? No That is not it.


    I hurriedly raise the scaffolding even higher and look at the spot where the neighboring team has activated the device. They have the same results as me.


    It is sessful up to the point where the device is activated and the Mana Materials is absorbed and spread out. However, it has not led to the creation of a new stream of Mana Materials.


    This is because the diffusion, the performance of the equipment, is not enough.


    In order for the Mana Materials to ignore the existing earths veins stream and create a new one, the Mana Materials disturbed by all the devices must be connected with each other.


    Mana Materials tend to gather in ces where their power is more powerful. This is the reason why living things are able to absorb Mana Materials, the reason why the Mana Materials that have just been disturbed are returning to their original earths veins, and the reason why a synchronous activation of the devices is necessary for Sytrys strategy.


    A miscalction Was the device not big enough? No, the n originally had a lot of unknowns. (Serene)


    The strategy is a failure. No matter how much I protect it, there is no point.


    I thought I understood that there was a possibility of failure. But it is the worst. If I dont inform everyone soon, everyone will continue to fight against powerful enemies for no reason.


    Miles is telling me about the presence of a group of Phantoms approaching from afar. But there is no time to deal with them.


    I restore the elevated ground below me. I take a deep breath and calm myself down.


    The guideline is not wrong. I am sure it will work if we install a more powerful device.


    Then, suddenly, there is a *<i>pishiri</i>* sharp sound.


    Even though my head is about to explode, I manage to turn my gaze towards the sound. The Mana Materials Stirring Device is still operating. And in the ss part, there is a small crack.


    The crack quickly expands in front of my eyes, and then.


    !? Why!? (Serene)


    The Mana Materials Stirring Device shatters into pieces and the Magic Stone that has been inserted as a power source rolls around.


    It is the worst. Turn out there is something worse than what I thought was the worst situation. I havent heard anything about the possibility of the device breaking. I do not know what to do.


    I freeze due to a series of situations that exceed my thinking capacity. Then, a red re isunched. It is the signal to retrieve the device and withdraw. I scold my shaking body and manage to start retreating.


    Thanks for reading! Not bad Serene! Who would have thought that you were this strong But did the strategy just fail!?  )


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 355.1: 《Infinite Varietys》 Strategy

    Chapter 355.1: ¡¶Infinite Variety''s¡· Strategy


    I reach the ce where the light came fromThe current headquarters of this operation where Sytry and the others are operating the device.


    By the time I, Serene, arrive, most of the team is already there. At almost the same time, Ruin, who is protecting the device in the exact opposite location, also arrives.


    The headquarters also has strong scars of battle. Even if it isnt as many as the ce I was protecting, a fair number of Phantoms have probably attacked them. Sytrys strange-looking magical creature wearing a paper bag is carrying the corpse of a Phantom.


    And it doesnt end there. Several beast-shaped Phantoms are approaching. Could it be that their numbers are modest because they are still in a wait-and-see approach?


    However, considering the number of Phantoms we saw in the mirror, it would only be a matter of time before they attack in droves. Anthems barrier has been put up but it wontst long.


    Sytry is frowning. The moment I see her face, I impulsively speak out loudly.


    What is going on! The device has shattered!! (Serene)


    I know I had to stay calm, but I cannot help but say it out loud. The strategy this time has the fate of the world in the bnce. Sytry sighs, picks up a device with a scale and a needle, and says.


    The experiment is aplete failure. The cause is that the amount of Mana Materials in the earths vein is far more than expected. The device worked fine, but it was not able to create a new stream. (Sytry)


    The rope is tightening on our neck. Amidst the presence of Phantoms approaching from all directions, Sytry continues to exin in a calm voice.


    This is a Mana Materials measuring device we created at the same time as the device. The needle is swinging all the way to the right, right? This means that the amount of Mana Materials flowing in the earths veins has exceeded the upper limit of Mana Materials allowed by the earths veins, which we assumed at the time of our research. Simply put, the Mana Materials Stirring Device does not have the power to withstand such arge amount of Mana Materials. It would be a fair assessment to say that the estimate was too conservative, but there are many unknown factors regarding thend locationWell, there is nothing we can do about it. (Sytry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The device installed at this location is not yet damaged. If you look closely, it appears that the amount of Mana Materials flowing through the earths veins at this location is slightly less than at the point where I was protecting. The device I installed was also working without any problems at first. Maybe it was just at the very limit of what the device could handle. Since it was damaged immediately after the Phantoms were defeated, it is possible that the Mana Materials emitted from the death of the Phantoms exceeded its limit.


    But either way, there is no doubt that there is nothing we can do about it now.


    B-But, we can somehow make it work, right!? I remember you saying that the device can be adjusted (Sytry)


    She certainly said that the size and performance of the device could be changed by changing the parameters of the Magic Circle used to manufacture the device. However, Sytry shakes her head as I cling to myst hope.


    That is impossible. In the first ce, this time I made the most powerful device that I could make with the materials I had. If I had failed by trying to save materials, it would have been putting the cart before the horse And for Lucia-chan too, it must have required a considerable amount of Magic to create the device. (Sytry)


    No wonder It was too draining for being a device any kind of Magi could make. (Lucia)


    Lucia has a sour expression on her face. How can they still stay calm in this situation? Lapis snorts once and checks with Sytry.


    Hmph I, see Just to confirm but is it not possible to modify the device? (Lapis)


    It would be difficult to do it right away. I have to start my research all over again, and the people I worked with are in prisonNo, it is nothing. It may seem simple, but it was developed after gathering first-ss Magi and researching together on it (Sytry)


    I understand how difficult Mana Materials-rted research is. Even Yggdra took a long time to create our protective Magic.


    I want to cry, but this is not the time to do that.


    Whether we continue with the current policy or change it, there is no benefit to staying here. We should retreat while we still arent exhausted.


    The number of Phantoms approaching this point is increasing rapidly, maybe because we have gathered in one ce. While doing this, I am having the earth soldiers charge at them, but they arent even able to slow them down.


    Miles is strong, but not invincible. Miles can also be exhausted, and at the moment of attack, its defense is neglected. I was able to win earlier, but if there were 100 or 200 soldiers around me, there was a possibility that they would crush me. Magi are weak. If we are caught defenseless against a Phantoms attack, we could be killed in one blow. It isnt very wise to continue fighting against a group of Phantoms that could kill us with a single blow.


    Retreat Lets retreat. Lets figure out the rest after we return to Yggdra. (Serene)


    Things arent going well No, maybe things have gone too well up until now. There are still a hundred years left until the god awakens. If we have that much time, we can surely improve the device.


    Lets go back and focus on defense. That is the best move we can make right now. I am only worried that this failure wille back and bite us.


    I heard that his sessful requestpletion rate is 100%, but even that Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) can also fail. (Serene)


    I had too much faith in his ability after he brought Miles back to its senses and brought Ruin back.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is also human. I should have thought about the possibility of him failing. However, I think his easy-going and rxed attitude is also bad. Or will that somewhat stiff expression on his face change once he learns what is going on?


    Sytry blinks and looks at herpanions from Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) and says with a curious expression on her face.


    No, Cry-san does not fail. It is not Cry-san who failed just now, it is me who failed. (Sytry)


    Eh? (Serene)


    I hurriedly check my surroundings. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) has not returned yet. Besides, I cant see Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) either.


    At that moment, a figure falls from arge tree nearby. Eliza Becknds lightly on the ground and looks at Sytry.


    Sytry, the PhantomsIts like theyre running away. NoRather than running away, they seem to have found a new target. (Eliza)


    Thanks for reading! The time hase, Crys real n is finally in motion! Also love the fact that Strange Grief never doubts that Crys n might fail.

 Chapter 355.2: 《Infinite Varietys》 Strategy

    Chapter 355.2: ¡¶Infinite Variety''s¡· Strategy


    We cut through the wind and dexterously fly through the forest. Tinos Car Technique, which was already amazing, has improved to the next level in such a short time. We passed through the dense forest at high speed, and Tino, who was driving Car-kun in front of me, swept away the branches and leaves that asionally blocked our path, so I didnt even get hit by one of them.


    Even with Mimic-kun, Tino, and me on board, Car-kun is quite fast. Even if Car-kun had let me ride by myself, I might have hit a tree if I had been in control. Tinos profile is somewhat tense as she operates Car-kun. She had just gotten into a terrible mess due to a curse incident, so it is understandable that she would have such a look on her face.


    But if I can make an excuse This time, I think running away from enemies with me would be easier than having a spartan session with Liz


    What a powerful Presence! Even though we should have taken a big roundabout path! Master~, their gaze I can feel them. So this isA Level 10 Treasure Shrine! (Tino)


    Un, un, thats right. (Cry)


    I can feel fear in her voice. However, Tinos body is no longer trembling. She must have made up her mind. A Hunters true value is revealed only in a desperate situation.


    And I dont feel anyone looking at me at all tho Well, I wont say anything.


    Tino moves forward, maneuvering the carpet while asionally changing direction. Who could believe that the girl in front of me had beenpletely free of trouble until a few years ago? I am even losing at the only thing I am good at, losing at being a Relic user.


    I am d I have Tino apany me. There are so many simr sights in this forest that I probably wouldnt even have been able to reach the North side by myself.


    Master~ Uhm What should I do once we get there? I know it sounds pathetic, but Uhm I intend to fight with all my might, but I might not be strong enough, against the Phantoms of the Temple of Origin . (Tino)


    Un, un, thats right. But dont worry. The purpose this time is to buy time, so there is a point in the fight. If you want, Tino, you can hide inside Mimic-kun. (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I will probably have to hide too, you know. However, to think that Tino is nning to fight with all her might against Phantoms of a Level 10 Treasure Shrine, she has got a lot of guts. Tino *<i>bikuri</i>* stops moving at my suggestion. Just like this, she takes several deep breaths, but then she turns around and says as if she had made up her mind.


    No I too, since I have been chosen by Master~, I will live up to your expectations this time!! I cant be a great Hunter if I keep hiding!! (Tino)


    We-Well said. Tino is a *<i>erai, erai</i>* good girl, good girl. (Cry)


    It seems like she is full of motivation. And my heart hurts. I guess I will never be a good Hunter since I am always hiding, huuuh. Tino always meets my expectations. This time too, her carpet handling exceeded my expectations. To be honest, I rely on Tino for everything from directions to driving.


    W-Well, this much shouldnt be enough for you to praise me this muchWere going to enter the North side from now on. Where should we go down? (Tino)


    Tino tells me this while blushing a little. So we arrived at our destination, huh I didnt notice it at all. *<i>Yare, yare</i>* Good grief, forests are always like this.


    We are just about to reach a slightly open area. There is also space to put the device, so I think this is a good ce. Sytry told me I can do whatever I want. The main actors this time are Sytry and the others, so if I can attract the attention of the Phantoms even a little and reduce their burden, it would be a big win for me.


    Then I guess you can drop me off here. (Cry)


    !? Eh? R-Right here? (Tino)


    Tino looks at me with wide eyes and a shocked expression, but she lowers the carpet as instructed. From here on out, it is a race against time.


    I will get ready, so Tino, be on the lookout for the Temple of Origin! (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    !? B-Be on the lookout, but the Temple of Origin is right thereN-No, its nothing. I understand. (Tino)


    If a Phantom approaches, slow it down. You can defeat it if you want. (Cry)


    Fueee!? (Tino)


    Tino makes a strange noise. I quickly approach Mimic-kun and ask it to pull out the device.


    Mimic-kun spits out an armful of Mana Materials Stirring Device.


    The more I look at it, the more bizarre the device is. The structure itself seems simple, but how is it possible to manipte the invisible Mana Materials with a device like this? This world is full of mysteries.


    Well, I am not interested in how the device works. The only thing that matters to me is how to activate it. I have been told that I can do whatever I want, but I am going to match the startup time with Sytry. When I check my watch, I see that I still have a little bit of time left, so I decide to y my trump card.


    Tino *<i>chirachira</i>* nces at me. I guess she is curious about what I am going to do. I give instructions to Mimic-kun in a badass voice.


    Mimic-kun, please take out the cursed item I put in the other day. (Cry)


    !? Cursed items!? (Tino)


    Tino lets out a hysterical voice. I am pleased that Tino is so surprised. There is no Relic I have that can take on the Phantoms of a Level 10 Treasure Shrine.


    However, if it is not limited to RelicsThen I do have some.


    One of the causes of the recent uproar in the Imperial Capital. The worst curse created by humans, which oncepeted on equal terms against multiple Ultra-High Level Hunters, including Ark.


    After the uproar, by chance, I was left with the most powerful cursed item.


    Thanks for reading! Lets goooo the curses are back!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 356.1: 《Infinite Varietys》 Strategy ②

    Chapter 356.1: ¡¶Infinite Variety''s¡· Strategy ¢Ú


    Mimic-kun hears my request and starts spitting out cursed items. A cross pendant and a teddy bear. A sword in a jet-ck scabbard, and a long twisted ck staff. All I wanted was the teddy bear, but, well, I guess I didnt put it correctly.


    I put the sword and staff that is in the way to the side, and put on the main actor, the teddy bearI put the pendant around Marins Wails neck. When Tino sees what I took out, she says with a stunned look on her face.


    Dont tell me, those are?? Somehow, the shape has changed from the one I know and what it looked like. (Tino)


    It was in *<i>boroboro</i>* tatters, so I have it remade. (Cry)


    When I picked up Marins Wails, the teddy bear was very old and tattered. The surface was darkened and frayed in many ces, and the eyes and arms were beginning toe off. It is probably not that she got caught up in the battle and became tattered, but had been in that state from the beginning.


    And, although it is true that Marin gave me a run for my money, I am not so cold-blooded to leave a garbage-like teddy bearA cursed item by itself.


    I used a cleaning Potionmonly used by Hunters and sewed the frayed parts together. I reced the cotton and even gave her some clothes.


    As you can see, it looks brand new (Not so much as brand new, but more like something else).


    !? Remade!? Did you remake a cursed item!? Or rather, wasnt Marins Wails destroyed by Sheros attack!? (Tino)


    You thought so, didnt you? Just because she is quiet doesnt mean she is gone. (Cry)


    The first contact I had was right after I repaired the teddy bear. She appeared in my dream. I dont remember what kind of dream it was, but she was probably expressing her gratitude for repairing the teddy bear.


    A teddy bear that has been repaired as good as new is ced on the ground. If you didnt know, you wouldnt think that such a cute teddy bear contains a curse that even the Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>) Church could not control.


    I wait for a while, but the teddy bear does not move, just like a normal teddy bear. There should be the ck Knight in the pendant around her neck, but there is no sign of thating out either. Yesterday, when I did a Dogeza and asked her on my knees to fight for me, she nodded, but dont tell me she ns to cancel on the day of the fight? Well, in that case, I will just run around on Car-kun.


    They arenting out. Thats it! At times like this, it is time for an offering.


    I am sure Marin wille out if I show her some respect. Immediately, I fish out something from my Relic bagFrom my defective bag that can only hold chocte bars, unlike Mimic-kun.


    I take out the chocte bars that I always have on me and ce them on the teddy bears head. I ce two, then three, and when I ce the fifth one, the teddy bear is snatched from the side. Before I know it, a girl appears, tightly hugging the teddy bear. A jet-ck knight stands next to her like a statue.


    Marins Wails.


    A girl who became a curse after tragic circumstances. However, her appearance is much more docile than when I first saw her. Her charred-looking dress is still as it was, but her face and limbs, which had been crumbling like a rotting corpse, have regained their human form, and her expression shows an emotion other than resentment.


    Marin res at me with a somewhat displeased look on her face. Well, I guess it cant be helped that she is like this since I just somehow got her approval to help me, but it didnt mean that she agreed willingly. But at least there is no killing intent.


    I pick up the chocte bars that have fallen to the ground as an offering, hand it to Marin, put my hands together, and say.


    Please. I will even power up the teddy bear for you. (Cry)


    S-Stop (Marin) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    No-No way Are you trying to provoke Marins Wails!? Master~! Or rather, she can speak and not just wail!? (Tino)


    Says Tino in a hysterical voice.


    That is a nice idea, isnt it. Those without power have their own way of fighting.


    And since Shero can speak, it isnt strange if Marin can speak too.


    Saying that I am provoking her seems like I am the bad guy I am just asking for a little help from her. (Cry)


    I cant stand having a little girl like her fight, but I have already experienced how amazing Marins power is. She was no match for Shero, but she could probably take on the Phantoms of the Temple of Origin. Moreover, since Marin doesnt have a physical body, she doesnt have to worry about dying even if she gets attacked, and she is also apanied by the ck Knight.


    Moreover, I just remembered, butBeing a curse is a curses strong point.


    I point to the sword and staff on the groundThe cursed items that threw the Magic Academy and the Sword Saints (<i>Kensei</i>) Dojo into a whirlpool of confusion, and say.


    Now, take that sword and staff. (Cry)


    (Marin)


    Yes, they can use other cursed items without any disadvantages. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Most cursed items have disadvantages that cannot be overlooked, but they also have performance that is far superior to ordinary weapons. The power of the staff is unknown, but the Magic Sword has actually turned the Sword Saints (<i>Kensei</i>) dojo into a pile of rubble. And if Marin and the knight, who already have incredible power, wield it, it will be their Relic and their power will be over 90001.


    Even without the cursed item, Marin and the ck Knight were able to fight on equal terms against Ark and the allied forces of the Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>) Church and veteran Hunters. If they are armed, no matter how many Phantoms attack them, the Phantoms would be no match for them. Marin and the ck Knight slowly pick up the cursed weapon.


    There, Tino looks into the depths of the forest as if she has been repelled.


    Ma-Master~, presences arePhantoms are approaching!! (Tino)


    Aaaah, thank you. It is time already, huh (Cry)


    I havent even activated the device yet, but they suuure are fast. But as usual, I cant find their presence at all.


    I check my watch. Before I know it, the scheduled time is behind me.


    It is because Marin didnte out easily Sytry and the others have probably already activated their device. Well, since I am here, lets activate this one too


    I take out the Magic Stone that Sytry gave me and put it into the hole in the device. The ss tube shakes silently. I thought there would be more sound or light, but the reaction is quite subdued.


    Did it really activate?


    There, Tino opens her eyes wide and speaks in a shaky voice. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    This sound, this presencesThey are silencing their footsteps, but I can tell Th-There is a great number of them! (Tino)


    S Sound?


    I listen carefully, but I cannot hear any sound other than the wind. Although Tino is a Thief who is good at searching for enemies, her senses are also monstrous. Or maybe the Mana Materials has enhanced her senses because she is constantly in so much danger?


    Thanks for reading! Finally, here is the extra chapter thanks to Oliver, Chulbom, Jacopo and Satria. So Cry really remade the teddy bear, I wonder if he changed her inners too. In my mind, Cry has put a cute ribbon and a cute dress on the teddy bear. <ol><li>In the raw, it says  (<em>oni ni kanabou</em>) which means making a powerful person even more powerful. But well for the meme I put that!</li></ol>

 Chapter 356.2: 《Infinite Varietys》 Strategy ②

    Chapter 356.2: ¡¶Infinite Variety''s¡· Strategy ¢Ú


    Heeeeh, how many are there? (Cry)


    There are a great number of them. I cant count all of them in such a short time. This is probably because this ce is much closer to the Temple of Origin than where Sytry Onee-sama and the others are (Tino)


    I see It seems like I will be able to fulfill my role as a decoy. I dont think they think that Sytry is the main actor.


    And this ce is close to the Temple of Origin, huh. Hmmm, this is the first time I have heard this


    I pull Mimic-kun close so I can escape at any time. I check the Barrier Rings on my finger. I dont really know how powerful the Phantoms of the Temple of Origin are. Even if I knew, it wouldnt make any sense since I wouldnt be able to resist themWell, I have Barrier Rings on me, so it is okay even if I get attacked a few times.


    Tino,e here. (Cry)


    !? Y-Yes (Tino)


    Tino trots closer, cautiously looking beyond the trees. From my experience, if I and another person are lined up, the attack wille to me first. Even if we were to be hit by a ranged attack, my Barrier Rings would protect us together, and as long as she knows the attackers means of attack, Tino should be able to deal with it.


    Tinos profile is just dignified, and even though she is nervous, she doesnt seem to be cowering. Just now she said that a great number of them areing, so she seems so reliable. When I step back, the ck Knight steps forward without showing any emotion. Following that, Marin also casually stands next to the ck Knight. Holding her staff, she looks at the forest with a dark expression on her face.


    Come to think of it, it is a littlete at this stage, but is Marin a Magi?


    Hh Th-Theyreing!! (Tino) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Tino sounds like she is suffocating. A bead of sweat runs down her white cheeks.


    Then, I finally realized that we were surrounded.


    Although I have chosen a fairly open area to descend, it is a deep forest just a few meters away. Atop and in the shadow of therge, lush trees, humanoid Phantoms whose face is covered with a jet-ck mask are lurking.


    There are probably more than ten. When on earth did they get this close?


    The Phantoms are not trying to hide. If a Phantom of this level is seriously trying to hide itself, I wouldnt be able to notice it even if it starts to approach from this distance. It might be a sign of their will to fight.


    Haa, haa Master~ There are Magi-type Phantoms and Thief-type Phantoms. All of them are used to fighting in the forest!! (Tino)


    There are sounds of branches and leaves brushing against each other. ck shadows are moving in the trees. Above all, they are quiet and fast. But what is even more frightening is the fact that the Phantoms haventunched an attack yet.


    They are highly intelligent. They are organized. Probably to make sure to kill us.


    Maybe because of the pressure from their presence, Tino is breathing heavily even though she has not moved a lot.


    Didnt Serene tell me to not kill them or something (Cry)


    Hh (Tino)


    Tino swallows a small gasp and takes a stance with natural movements. She doesnt have any weapons, she is empty-handed.


    When I think back on it, I feel like Tino doesnt usually carry a weapon. Even Luke uses a wooden sword, and Liz also uses a weapon when she has to, but maybe Tino is the most muscle-brainNo, no, no, now is not the time to think about that. I have no intention of letting Tino fight.


    The atmosphere of the battlefield makes my skin tingle. The first one to move isThe ck Knight.


    As soon as he draws his sword, he kicks the ground hard. A masterful step that instantly reduces the distance of several meters to zero.


    However, the surprise attack ends in failure.


    Countless arrows are shot from all directions, from above the trees and from the shadows of the trees. At a speed faster than the ck Knights step. The ck Knight responds to the storm-like attack with shes. High-pitched sounds rise.


    I dont know what kind of technique it is, but the rate of continuous fire is already beyond the realm of simple archery. To my eyes, it just looks like the lines are forming into a single one. And I can only hear the sounds of the interception that cut them all off.


    What is happening there is a collision of great skills that I cant even imagine.


    Hh What a, speedI cant move!! Im being targeted! (Tino)


    Arrows usually have a lower firing speed than firearms. However, the storm of arrows shows no signs of slowing down. It is as if hundreds of thousands of people are shooting at us all at once. The arrows that are cut off and stuck in the ground make arge hole in the ground. It is like a bomb. Bows and arrows are secondary weapons, but they are by no means weak weapons. In fact, Sven even earned an Alias for using a bow and arrow as his main weapon.


    Each arrow boasts deadly power. The ck Knight cuts it off with the power of his cursed sword and its frightening sharpness, but he cant move forward at all. No, he is retreating little by little. What a dangerous enemy. Are we not targeted because they intend to take us out one by one? (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Making up her mind, Marin steps forward after seeing the ck Knights struggle.


    Her expression is a mixture of sadness and anxiety. A high-pitched scream from her slightly parted lips shakes the quiet forest. The name of the curse is derived from Marins Wail, which even has the power to kill anyone who hears it. At the power that shook the Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>) Church, the lines of arrows tremble for a moment.


    However, the attacks do not stop at all.


    Tino screams in a shaky voice.


    !?? H-Huh!? Ma-Master~, isnt it kind of weak!? (Tino)


    Sooo weak. (Cry)


    Huh?


    Thanks for reading! ystation State of y ising out soon, so hype for FF7 Rebirth!


    What Cry said is so true, when enemies be allies they always be weaker.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 357.1: 《Infinite Varietys》 Strategy ③

    Chapter 357.1: ¡¶Infinite Variety''s¡· Strategy ¢Û


    It is strange I dont have the ability to measure my opponents strength, but the Marin we fought at the Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>) Church was clearly not at this level. She had the power to freeze even the souls and stupor those who listened to her without protection, making her truly worthy of the name of the most powerful curse.


    However, the wail just now is just a simple scream. As someone who knows the battle that happened in the church, my expectations are far too different. In the first ce, didnt Marin at that time use something like a ck me to shield the ck Knight or something?  What happened to that?


    Upon being attacked, the targets of the Phantoms change. A portion of the arrow is fired at Marin, who is wailing desperately, pierces her petite body. The cursed staff leaves her hand and rolls to my feet.


    Maybe distracted by Marin who has been blown away, the ck Knight gets hit by the arrows and is blown away too. He bounces on the ground several times and ms into the root of arge tree. Therge tree, which is firmly rooted, shakes violently from the impact. It has such terrifying power that I cant believe it has been caused by an arrow. The attack stops and silence returns.


    Tino cries out in fear as our allies are defeated in an instant.


    !?? M-maybe That Her grudge has started to fade away? In the first ce, when she listens to what a human says, hasnt she already bes quite human-like!? (Tino)


    I-Indeed, that is certainly one way to think about it. (Cry)


    A curse is an expression of strong emotions that has been sublimated into a spell. Naturally, as the grudge fades away, the power also weakens. It haspletely slipped out of my mind.


    I was going to force everything on MarinBut what do I do now?


    Marin, who has been blown far away, floats as if gliding through the air and returns. Apparently, even in her weakened state, she still has the invulnerability she showed at the Light Spirit (<i>Korei</i>) Church. The arrow haspletely hit the center of her body, but there is no wound on her body.


    However, her expression shows fear and bewilderment. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ??? Wh-Why?? (Marin)


    Marin lets out a hoarse, confused voice. That is what I want to ask Apparently, she didnt even realize that she had lost her powers.


    At this rate, the ck Knights power might be fading along too. Maybe it is due to the fault of being swallowed by Shero once, or maybe it is because I treated the cursed items with care, making her regrets disappear. I cant believe that they were so strong when they were enemies, but as soon as they became allies, they became weak.


    I wish you had told me about it one hour earlier. To find out about it after being attacked by a Phantom, the timing is too awful. It is because strange idents always happen, good grief (Shift the me mode).


    It is just the beginning. I am sure Marin will do something about it! (Cry)


    !? (Marin)


    I dont know what else to do, but I say this like a sore loser. Marin looks at me as if she is startled.


    Initially, I had intended to run away immediately if Marins power failed to buy time, but that speed of fireIt is a violent storm of arrows that rivals Lucias offensive Magic. Will I even be able to escape from it? A good archer is said to be able to shoot from over a kilometer away. Their eyesight is probably extraordinary if they are Phantoms from a Level 10 Treasure Shrine. Arrows could be flying from everywhere.


    The arrow attacks have stopped. However, the Phantoms have not left yet. The masks are quietly and eerily observing us.


    The ck Knight who has been hit staggers back. His armor is crushed and there is a big hole in it, but fortunately, he still seems to be able to move. He raises his sword and moves forward as if to protect Marin, but he is too unreliable in this situation where they are being targeted from all directions.


    Master~Theres still Magi on their side. (Tino)


    Why do you think they arent attacking? (Cry)


    I-I think, theyre, measuring our ability. In order to ensure their win Hunters also wait and see if its their first time fighting a Monster. Or theres a possibility that theyre waiting for theirpanions (Tino)


    I see It is an action specific to Phantoms from a High-level Treasure Shrine I hope they will just keep on watching us like this.


    While keeping an eye on the Phantoms figures, I pick up the staff that had fallen at my feet and say this to Tino.


    Tino, run inside Mimic-kun. (Cry)


    Marin and the ck Knight are strong. No, it seems like they have gotten weaker, but a curse is something that cannot be defeated by ordinary attacks in the first ce. Also, I have the insurance called Barrier Rings, but Tino doesnt have it. I dont know what I will do after escaping inside Mimic-kun, but it is probably better than fighting here.


    Hearing what I say, Tinos lips curl into a single line and she looks up at me.


    Even now she has beautiful ck eyes distorted as if she is about to cry. Then Tino says in a shaky voice.


    N-NoThis time, Ill fight too!! (Tino)


    Eh? (Cry)


    I know Im not strong enough. But I cant just be protected by Master~By Master all the time Forever!! Im training in order to fight alongside Master!! (Tino)


    By the time she finishes speaking, the tremor in her voice has disappeared. Tino is surely ring at the Phantoms. What she said is filled with strong determination. Both Marin and the ck Knight seem to be surprised when they look at Tino.


    Tino whispers to me as I make a badass smile.


    Theres got to be an opening I can take advantage of. I I have to close the distance or I wont be able to do anything. Ill step forward. (Tino)


    ??? Didnt you see that the ck Knight tried to go forward earlier and was hit by a barrage of fire?


    Even if it is someone like me, they cant ignore me if I charge at them. Ill create an opening. Master, please attack them. (Tino)


    Can you handle the arrow attack? (Cry)


    If the three of us charge in, the attack should be dispersed. Ill dodge it With all my might. (Tino)


    It is so reckless that it is funny.


    However, that recklessnessThat bravery is definitely something she inherited from my childhood friends. I somehow feel responsible for that. It is okay, you know You dont have to try so hard since we are going to run away. Even if I were to fight, the role I have is not good. My fighting ability is almost zero, so the main attacker has to be someone other than me


    I have no choice but to grab my brave Kouhais1 shoulder and step forward.


    Tino, bravery is a great aptitude for a Hunter. But dont forget. Our purpose this time. (Cry)


    I feel like I said something simr in the White Wolfs Den?


    Thanks for reading! Thanks Satria for the ko-fi! Woooh the state of y was awesome! And Zack, mah boi, was even in 2 scenes! So excited to know what is happening with him!


    Tino, you are so cool, Im falling in love! And Cry what is the purpose this time? Buy time? Save the Spirit People (cheerleader), save the world?

 Chapter 357.2: 《Infinite Varietys》 Strategy ③

    Chapter 357.2: ¡¶Infinite Variety''s¡· Strategy ¢Û


    Our Purpose!! (Tino)


    Tinos eyes open widely. Thats right. The purpose this time is not to defeat the enemy. The reason we sent Marin and the others was to buy time. Whats more, protecting the device isUnnecessary!


    The Phantoms are still watching the situation. Sytry and the others are more capable than me, so I am sure it is going well on their side of the strategy. Sytry said that if we weaken the Treasure Shrine, it will no longer be able to maintain its form, but how long will it take to disappear?


    Can you please disappear right now


    At any rate, in order for Tino to hide inside Mimic-kun, I reassure her by dering this.


    I haveA n. (Cry)


    Hh!? (Tino)


    At that momentA crushing sound simr to an explosion suddenly echoes in the air.


    *<i>Kirakira</i>* Sparkling shards of ss fall from directly above me. The Mana Materials Stirring Device is half destroyed. ck arrows are sticking out here and there.


    I can not react to anything at all, but it seems that the Phantoms attacked the device.


    I am sure you didnt know anything about the device, but You guys are sooo smart.


    !? Master! (Tino)


    Ca-calm down, Tino. I dont need, the device. (Cry)


    What matters is our life. Apparently, we dont have time to wait for them to weaken.


    Suddenly, a Barrier Ring is activated. Arrows are getting bounced off and I realize that I have been attacked.


    Its speedpletely exceeded my perception abilities. It is no longer at the level where you can avoid it.


    The ck Knight swings his sword and cuts off the arrows and Marin uses a powered-down wail to intimidate the Phantoms. Tino exhales shortly with a determined expression on her face, and she swings her fist in front of me, who is standing still. Several arrows pierce the ground. Did she deflect them from their trajectory Parrying arrows that I cant even see from Level 10 Phantoms with her bare fist, is she a monster?


    Hh! Ma-Master, the Magi are umting power! (Tino)


    Tino lets out a scream-like voice. It seems that the Phantoms have stopped their wait-and-see approach. I panic and look at the sky as I hear a *<i>baribari</i>* cracking thunder-like sounds.


    Light is gathering in the sky from all directions. A Magis technique takes a long time to umte in proportion to its size. Moreover, this isRitual Magic. An extreme blow from multiple Magi. They n to use the arrows to keep us in check and wipe everything out.


    Well, but I have Barrier Rings. I have only activated one so far, so I have plenty of leeway. Large-scale Magic required for wiping everything off and Barrier Rings are verypatible. If it is Fire Magic, it is pretty bad, but if it is lightning, it is still okay.


    !? Hyaaa, Ma-Master~!? (Tino)


    I pull Tino, whose expression hardens. Barrier Rings are basically for one person, but if we are in close contact, it can barely protect two people. As for Marin and the ck Knight Well, they will probably be fine even if I dont protect them. Since they are curses.


    Then, as I am casually trying to lift the staff I am holding in my hand, I notice something.


    The Staff isHeavy. I cant lift it.


    Fearfully, I look down. The lower end of the staff is sunk into the ground. No, I dont think it is urate to say that it has sunk into the ground.


    The lower end of the staff, which stretches out like tentacles, is piercing the ground.


    It seems the staff that is piercing the ground splits like roots, and the ground is pulsating. asionally, root-like things are sticking out.


    I try to pull out the staff with all my strength, but it doesnt budge.


    What a strange staaaff.


    Tino, who I am protecting, notices what is happening below her feet and stiffens.


    Then, the roots that have been wriggling beneath the ground suddenly turn in one direction and shoot out like an arrow.


    What the roots are targeting is the destructive energy that is being built in the sky. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Countless roots touch the light and are blown away. Half of the roots are burned off and a strange smell of burning fills the area. However, the staff do not give up. Countless roots that have branched out further rush into the light regardless of the damage it will take.


    ThenThe ground shakes violently. So I quickly grab the staff.


    The earth splits open and something ck rises from beneath the ground. No, that isA trunk. A jet ck trunk, the same color as the staff.


    It seems that the staff that was stuck in the ground was growing inside the ground. My feet are getting lifted more and more, and my perspective bes higher. It looks like I am about to fall, so hastily tighten my grip on the staff. Mimic-kun takes out its arm and grabs the trunk.


    Tino speaks up in front of me, who can only smile because of thepletely iprehensible situation.


    !?  Th-Thats The ck World Tree!? (Tino)


    Thanks for reading! Happy Chinese New Year!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 358.1: 《Infinite Varietys》 Strategy ④

    Chapter 358.1: ¡¶Infinite Variety''s¡· Strategy ¢Ü


    My eyes involuntarily widen.


    The ck World Tree. That was the name of the curse that half-destroyed Zebrudia Magic Academy just the other day.


    After capturing many Magi at Zebrudia Magic Academy and absorbing their Magic, it was finally reduced to ashes by Lucia and Rosemary Pyropos, a Level 8 Hunter named Abyssal Fire of Destructive (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>).


    And what was created from those ashes wasThis staff.


    I hadpletely forgotten about it until Tino told me about it. Because you know I wasnt the one who created the staff.


    It is scary that it is still alive even though it was once turned into ashes and remade into something else. (Cry)


    The destructive energy created by the Phantoms loses its luster little by little each time it encounters a root, and is eventuallypletely swallowed up by the roots.


    I think back on the information in the cursed item encyclopedia.


    If I remember correctly It should have been written that the ck World Tree is a replica of the World Tree.


    Unlike the original World Tree, which absorbs power from the earths veins and grows to a gigantic size, the imitation tree actively attacks living things and consumes their Magic power. The tree had grown to a size that dwarfed the school building as a result of being attacked by many Magis offensive Magic at Zebrudia Magic Academy.


    However, the current growth ability of the ck World Tree seems to exceed that.


    My perspective further increases. The growing ck World Tree is just like a jet-ck giant. I grab the part of the staff that has barely kept its original shape and desperately hold onto it so it wont shake me off.


    Apparently, the ck World Tree has no interest in Tino or me at the moment.


    The Phantoms start attacking all at once. The arrow that has been pointed at us, the newly constructed offensive Magic pierced the trunk of the ck World Tree. A violent tremor hits us.


    However, the ck World Tree does not copse. Large holes left by the attacks of the Phantoms are healed at a faster rate than they are created.


    Ma-Master~, thatIsnt it sucking Mana Materials from the earths vein? (Tino)


    Eh? (Cry)


    I-I-I learned afterward thatThe ck World Tree has no choice but to steal Magic power because there is no Mana Materials (Tino)


    I see, I see I, see?


    We may have resurrected an incredible monster. Even though it is supposed to be a curse, it is much more violent than Marin and the others. It could be worse than what I saw at the Magic Academy.


    Tino yells in a flustered manner.


    N-No-No-No-No way, to thinkA n like this would existMaster~! Masteeer~!! (Tino)


    Un, un, thats right. (Cry)


    No way, to think a n like this would exist, huuuh As if a n like this would exist!


    The Phantoms look wary and keep their distance. The ck World Tree stops moving for a moment.


    Has it given up on chasing them? Was the damage it took too great?


    The ground suddenly trembles beneath us as we watch the situation unfold with bated breath.


    It is a sight that looks like a natural disaster.


    Large areas of the ground shatter and ck roots pop out from the cracks.


    This is a very special type of attack, a surprise attack from directly below. The countless roots that shoot out are as fast and sharp as spears fired by a skilled spear user, and there is no way they could escape them.


    Countless roots entangle with the Phantoms. The Phantoms try to cut the roots, but there is no way they can escape from the roots, which regenerate even if offensive Magics hit them and leave arge hole. Even if they are Phantoms from the Temple of Origin, Thief-type or Magi-type Phantoms do not seem to be powerful enough to shake off the restraints.


    Marin and the ck Knight, who quickly cling to the trunk, are stunned by the ck World Trees rampage. I want to be stunned too, but in this situationMaybe I am lucky?


    At the very least, this ck World Tree probably has less killing intent than the Phantoms. Well, I dont think I will be able to keep my promise to SereneNot to kill as much as possible, but this is beyond my control. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    This forest is probably the perfect feeding ground for the ck World Tree as the power around it is very dense. The trunk is pulsating and growing rapidly.


    Even though it is a copy, it is definitely made with the aim of bing a World Tree


    Even if I am not being targeted, if it is this bigIf I slip and fall, I would be trampled like an insect.


    As I am desperately trying to survive the situation, not knowing whether it is dangerous or not, the roots that have wrapped the Phantoms suddenly begin to writhe and *<i>peh</i>* spit out their contents onto the ground.


    Seeing what has been carelessly spit out on the ground, Tino leans forward and screams.


    !? A-A Spirit People came out from inside!? Is that what you mean!? (Tino)


    Eh? Seriously?


    I strain my eyes and look down, but it is happening far below me. My eyesight isnt that bad, but I cant see very well.


    I have heard that the people of Yggdra had been transformed into Phantoms. I have also heard that they can be saved by using Finis power to make their Mana Materials disappear.


    Certainly, if it can absorb Mana Materials from the earths veins, it would be possible to absorb it from Phantoms too.


    The ck World Tree throws away the Phantoms it once captured one after another. As if to say that they are no longer needed. The Phantoms that are tossed awayThe Spirit People do not move. But they are probably not dead. It seems that there were no fatalities in the incident at the Magic Academy either. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Tino yells as she opens her eyes and stares at the battlefield that I cant see.


    So fastSo many It is much more efficient than Finis depletion, Masteeer~! To think the ck World Tree has this kind of ability Haaah! D-Dont tell me The cursed itemmotion wasJust a rehearsal!? (Tino)


    I have a hard time understanding how you cane to that conclusion. I am not bragging, but nothing has gone my way this time either.


    No matter how hard I squint, I cant see clearly, so I have no choice but to give up trying to grasp the situation.


    Thanks for reading! Haha everything that happened in the previous is for this moment! To save Yggdra and the world, Cry unleashed all the cursed items in the Imperial Capital in order to test their power. Sasuga Tino, she finally found out his motive

 Chapter 358.2: 《Infinite Varietys》 Strategy ④

    Chapter 358.2: ¡¶Infinite Variety''s¡· Strategy ¢Ü


    Really, how many people turned into Phantoms (Cry)


    While I am saying this, the forest turns quiet.


    During that time, no attacks areing our way. It is too one-sided.


    Compatibility is really important I cant believe that the Phantoms from an estimated Level 10 Treasure Shrine cannot even lift a finger against it. The ck World Tree suddenly stops its movements as if it has devoured some delicious prey.


    If you are satisfied, I would like you to turn back into a staff again I would also like to see what happens to the people who were thrown away.


    The ck World Tree begins to move slowly. Its size has grown over time and has already exceeded the size of the great trees growing nearby. However, it is far from the real World Tree.


    The World Tree is just a stones throw away, just as Tino has said. Although it is probably several kilometers away, seeing it from this high up gives you a good idea of the ridiculous size of the World Tree.


    The cold wind makes me shiver involuntarily. And there, Tino, who has been shivering slightly, let out a hysterical voice.


    Ma-Master~, this oneIt is being attracted to the Temple of Origin!?


    Yeah, thats bad. (Cry)


    As Tino said, the ck World Tree is slowly but surely moving towards the real World Tree.


    Apparently, this tree isnt satisfied with the amount of power it has absorbed from the army of Phantoms. If it were a living thing, it would instinctively be able to understand the danger of the Temple of Origin, but it seems that such a thing does not exist in this tree.


    No matter how good theirpatibility is, I cant overlook the fact that we are going into the enemys headquarters where the Phantom of a god resides. Even if it were to seed in infiltrating it and were to grow even further, this would be troublesome in its own way.


    I think we have bought enough time. Now that the device has been destroyed, there is no point in staying here, and I am sure Sytry and the others will be able to do something about this ck World Tree.


    Yosh Lets take it to Sytry and the others. (Cry)


    !? H-How!? (Tino)


    Well, you know That thing you know, that. Like hanging a carrot from a horses nose (Cry)


    Until just now, this ck World Tree had prioritized attacking the Phantoms. I am sure heading to the Temple of Origin isnt that high of a priority.


    B-But What carrot are you going to use as bait? It doesnt seem to be interested in us (Tino)


    Uuun, thats right I think they said it was targeting Magi at the Academy (Cry)


    In other words, this tree is attracted to Mana Materials and Magic power. I wonder if the reason why it doesnt chase after Marin is because she is a curse too, or maybe Marin doesnt have any Magic powers.


    The ck World Tree moves slowly. No, it is not slow, but as long as we can attract it, I am sure we will be able to somehow guide it.


    Things would be quicker if it reacted to Relics, but it doesnt seem to be interested in them. They do contain a considerable amount of Magic power, but I cant figure out the criteria for the ck World Tree to attack.


    I let out a small sigh and say to Mimic-kun, half-resigned.


    Mimic-kun, give me something imbued with Magic power other than Relics. (Cry)


    I have a general idea of Mimic-kuns performance. He is extremely talented as a Magic Bag, but as expected, he cant bring out anything that isnt inside.


    However, Mimic-kun spits out a cloth bag without hesitation.


    It is an ordinary bag. It kinda looks familiar or maybe kinda not.


    The ck World Tree, which has been moving with a *<i>zushin, zushin</i>* sound of footsteps, *<i>pitari</i>* stops suddenly. I blink my eyes, make up my mind, and open the bag to look inside.


    What is inside isGold and silver threads. Thin, shiny threads that feel cool to the touch.


    No, to be exact, they are not threads. I take it out, look at it intently, and hand it to Tino, who is frozen in ce with her eyes wide open.


    These areHair. It is Astor and the others hair which they forcibly gave me when I helped Serene when she was swallowed by Miles. The hair of Spirit People with an aptitude for Magic. It can be a powerful catalyst for Magic and is the most important thing for Spirit People after their life and their pride.


    There residesThe powerful Magic power of a Spirit People.


    Tino blinks her eyes and rootse rushing toward her from both sides. I say quickly before they catch her.


    Tino, please use Car-kun to guide it. (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Cry is always so fast when he needs to pass the hot potato. Now Tino, fly you fool (ref: LOTR)


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 359.1: 《Infinite Varietys》 Strategy ⑤

    Chapter 359.1: ¡¶Infinite Variety''s¡· Strategy ¢Ý


    It is a sight that even I, Serene, who has lived for hundreds of years, can never understand.


    A jet-ck tree that I have never seen before is moving through the forest.


    Spirit People are knowledgeable about nts. I have aplete grasp of the vegetation around Yggdra. However, that tree does not exist in my knowledge.


    A bizarre nt that uses its roots like legs and branches like arms. Its size isrger than any of therge trees that make up the forest, with countless branches extending like tentacles from its trunk. For a moment, I think it is a Monster, but at least there are no Monsters like this living near Yggdra.


    At the end of the branches that stretch in all directions is Tino, who is supposed to be working with that human. She maniptes the carpet and desperately avoids the branches that are aiming at her.


    The great ck tree is filled with an enormous power of Mana Materials and Magic power.


    NoNot exactly. I managed to push back my desire to stop thinking due to the confusion.


    It is absorbing Mana Materials? (Serene)


    Above all else, the most noteworthy ce is the trail where the big tree has passed. Like water flowing from a high ce to a low ce, the Mana Materials in the air is flowing towards the tree. The Mana Materials that was sucked up by the stirring device that was activated a while ago is also being drawn towards it.


    It is attracting Mana Materials. It is creating a current. Oddly enough, that is also what we have been trying to do until just now.


    Thats (Lucia)


    Lucia opens her eyes and speaks up. However, no more meaningful words escaped her lips.


    This is clearly the reaction of someone who knows. The other members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) continue as Lucia stiffens with a drawback expression.


    Cry-chan, youre so shy~. (Liz)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    Ahhh, ahhh, ahhh I-I see So we could have done it like thiiis.  No, normally speaking, I cannot do that!! (Sytry)


    Its quite strange, but why is it that Yowaningen does this kind of thing all the time and hasnt been caught yet? Desu. (Kruz)


    Maybe human beings have a broader mind than we think. (Lapis)


    I make Miles fly and check the situation. Apparently, that human is on top of that ck tree.


    So, is this Infinite Varietys (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) strategy that Sytry was talking about earlier?


    When we made the strategy with the Mana Material Stirring Device, it was already inconceivable for me, but I had no idea what this n was. After seeing Infinite Varietys (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) strategy, the strategy that Sytry has devised seems to be tame.


    Tino yells in a voice that sounds like a scream as she desperately maniptes the carpet to avoid the attacks. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Sytry Onee-samaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Please help meeeeeeeee! (Tino)


    ! Ti-chan! You remember where the device needs to be installed on the South side, right!? Trace the line! (Sytry)


    Sytry screams. Sytry shouldnt have been able to see Mana Materials, but she must have understood the situation in an instant from what I said. She intends to achieve our goals in a new way.


    !? Wh-Whyyyyyyyyyy!? (Tino)


    Just do it, Ti! Or switch with me!! (Liz)


    I-Ill do iiit!! (Tino)


    The branches growing from the tree arent that fast, but there are a lot of them. I dont know what will happen to her if she gets caught, but I am sure it will be nothing good.


    The pallid expression on her face reminds me of my former self, so I look away. Unfortunately, I cannot even tell her that she can stop running away. There is nothing I can do.


    And then, the tree that has been chasing Tino *<i>pitari</i>* stops dead in its tracks.


    The branches that had been extending towards Tino stop chasing her, and silence returns to the forest.


    Like me, Kruz, who has been staring at the tree in amazement, voices her doubts.


    !? I-It stopped Desu? Yowaningen, what are you nning, desu! (Kruz)


    In the first ce, I dont know what that is but Is it something that can be controlled? (Serene)


    Considering how desperately Tino is trying to run away, it doesnt seem like it is under control.


    I observe the stopped tree again. A tree whose trunk and leaves are jet-ck absorbing all sunlight. It has thick roots that support its massive body, and a trunk that is far thicker than the trees in the great forest that have existed for as long as Yggdra. As I watch it, an indescribable feeling of difort wells up from deep inside my head. Could it be what is called physiological aversion? I dont know where it came from, but a tree that inexhaustibly absorbs Mana Materials from the air is not something that should exist in a forest.


    How to say, it is a repulsive tree. Finis isYggdra Guardian Spirits are, agitated. (Ruin)


    Says Ruin with a stiff expression. Right above Ruins head, Finis of the Depletion trembles in fear.


    It is the first time I have ever seen my friend, who is always calm and reliable in any situation, make such an expression. Apparently, it is the first time for Ruin to see that tree as well.


    Up until now, I have thought that I would be willing to take poison if it means stopping the worlds crisis, but perhaps that was swallow thinking on my part.


    Then, Lucias face, which has been frozen by her brothers n, turns deadly pale. Even though there was no change in her face when she was fighting Ruin, now, Lucias desperate scream echoes through the forest.


    E-Everyone, run away! That thing is aiming for things with strong Magic powers!! (Lucia)


    !?? (Serene)


    It is confused because the number of targets has increased!! (Lucia)


    The tree begins to move again. Branches that bend like vigorous whips stretch out, mowing down the earth soldiers that Miles has left behind and extend towards me. Its speed is faster than I expected when I saw it in front of me. I hurriedly dodge by jumping sideways.


    The forest has turned into a hellish scene.


    Apparently, that tree was unsure of its target and decided to chase after all of them together.


    Lapis shouts in a dignified voice.


    Guh R-Run!! Dont let it catch you! (Lapis)


    !? Seriously, desu!? Yowaningen, you idioooooooooooooot! (Kruz)


    The Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) rush out at once. The branches are already extending to the members. Ruin runs out a momentter, and I kick the ground in a hurry.


    The speed of the branches isnt that fast, but it isnt slow enough to let my guard down. If I dont run as fast as I canI will be caught.


    The ones being chased are Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>), Lucia, Ruin, and me. Lucia fires ice arrows while avoiding the attack, but the trees movements do not slow down at all. For some reason, Liz, who isnt being chased, is also running away with Lucia.


    Please get in liiine~! You do remember the cement of the device, right? Please guide it along the flow of the Mana Materials! (Sytry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Screams Sytry, who has taken shelter behind a tree and is apparently not targeted by the tree. There is something like an amused tone behind her voice.


    And so began a hellish game of tag in which you must never be caught.


    Thanks for reading! Lets GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!! Strange Grief is going to have an anime!!!!! Heres the announcement trailer: /watch?v=4WGyLLfzCo0

 Chapter 360.1: 《Infinite Varietys》 Strategy ⑥

    Chapter 360.1: ¡¶Infinite Variety''s¡· Strategy ¢Þ


    The ck World Tree walks through the great sea of trees as far as the eye can see. On top of its head, I cling to the only remaining part of the staff and gaze at the real World Tree that stretches forever.


    The situation seems to have changed again in the lower world. Apparently, the ck World Tree, which arrived at Sytrys ce after following Tinos guidance, has now started to chase Lucia, Kruz, and the other Magi.


    I should have thought about this when it started to chase Tino after reacting to Astor and the others hair. However, to still desire power even after defeating so many Phantoms, it is truly a terrifying staff. It seems that the new Phantoms that appeared on the way didnt even bother it, so it is surprising that it had been sessfully stopped in the Imperial Capital.


    I-Ill remember this, desu! Yowaningeeeen!! (Kruz)


    Nii-san! When will it stop!? (Lucia)


    It ispletely silent on top of the ck World Tree. The only thing around me is the sound of the wind, and I can barely hear Kruz and Lucias voices. And I dont have time to pay any attention to the faint voices I can hear.


    The vertical shaking is so strong that I feel like I am going to throw up a little.


    It is aplete mistake to not quickly get back my Perfect Vacation from Serene. The movement of the ck World Tree is not that violent, but it is painful to stay on top of it for a long time. Long and slow shaking attacks are one of the few attacks that cannot be blocked by the Barrier Rings.


    I look up at the World Tree and rx. No matter how many times I see it, the endlessly gigantic tree with itsrge leaves pouring down is a majestic and strange sight to see. Even if I look up, it is too tall to see the branches and leaves. How much Mana Materials did it absorb to grow this tall?


    It would probably take thousands of years for this ck World Tree to grow to that extent.


    The ck World Tree, which has grownrger than the surrounding trees in just a few minutes, has stopped growing. Maybe it only grows rapidly at the beginning, or maybe there is not enough Mana Materials. When I suddenly look next to me, I see Marin (And the ck Knight), who is clinging to the ck World Tree just like me, looking at the World Tree in confusion.


    Good job. You saved me, you can go home now. I will make sure to strengthen the teddy bear in a nice way. (Cry)


    Ill kill you. (Marin)


    With a look of resentment in her eyes, Marin says some disturbing words, presses the teddy bear she is holding onto me, and disappears. And before I know it, the ck Knight is also gone.


    For now, I store the leftover teddy bear inside Mimic-kun so I dont lose it. She wasnt as useful as I expected, but she is stronger than me, so I will probably ask for her help again. I will have to get in her good grace


    I turn my gaze to the World Tree again. Then I noticed something.


    The World Tree continues to shed leaves like rain. But its density has be slightly thinner. As expected of Sytry, it looks like the strategy is working. She is different from a random person like me.


    Just as I am drowning in motion sickness and helplessness, the ck World Tree stops moving. The tip of the staff I am clutching grows, forms a small bud at the end, and a small purple flower blooms. It is the same flower that bloomedst time during its rampage at Zebrudia Magic Academy.


    I wait for a while, but the ck World Tree does not start moving again. Maybe this flower is a sign of it being full?


    I carefully pick the flower that has bloomed. I guess it has finally settled down What a tiring experience this time has been. If I had my Perfect Vacation on me, I wouldnt have been so tired, so after all, I shouldnt lend powerful Relics to other people.


    I store the souvenir flower inside Mimic-kun andy down on the spot. I dont really like high ces, but the unobstructed sky feels great. Lets think about what to do with the stopped ck World Tree together with Sytry and the others.


    When the ground stops shaking, I finally feel less sick. Just as I am yawning and rubbing my eyes, Tino, who has been attracting and guiding the ck World Tree, rises on top of Car-kun. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I was just thinking it was time to go down to the ground. I have my Barrier Rings, so I can jump off, but it is better if I can get down peacefully.


    Tino, good job. Perfect timing. I am sorry, but can you get me down to the ground? (Cry)


    Tinosplexion is terrible. The dignified expression of determination on her face that had been on her face until a few minutes ago has disappeared and her cheeks are twitching. After clearing her throat a little, she asks me with eyes like that of a small frightened animal.


    Ma-Master~ Well I have a lot of things to say, but is it over for this time? (Tino)


    There is no way I would know about that.


    I cannot say anything, so I just *<i>nikoniko</i>* smile, and Tino smiles as if she is about to cry.


    I descend to the ground. The forest where the ck World Tree roamed has far fewer signs of destruction than I had imagined.


    Apparently, by using its flexible roots as its feet, it was able to move forward without harming nature despite its huge size The only people who are in *<i>boroboro</i>* tatters are my friends. Serene mutters as she ces her hand on a tree and breathes with her shoulders moving.


    I I thought I was going to die. Offensive Magic wasnt working either (Serene)


    Hmph I dont know how he brought it here, but as always, he is a man that isnt picky about his means. (Lapis)


    Hey, Yowaningen. I wont ask for the details, but I want you to tell me one thing, desu. Was there a need for us to be chased around? Desu. (Kruz) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Lapis words are more forceful than usual as if she is going to spit them out and Kruzs eyes are filled with tears. I also feel that the respect the other members have for me that I have gathered when I helped Serene is decreasing. Spirit People are supposed to be good at acting in the forest, but it seems like they cant stand being chased around by the ck World Tree.


    About the need to be chased around I dont think there was a need. Im sorry about that.


    It was more energetic than when we fought it at the academy. Raaah, seriously!! (Lucia)


    Neee, Cry-chan. Is this thing not going to move anymore? (Liz)


    Liz raises her voice while *<i>ponpon</i>* tapping the trunk of the ck World Tree. To be able to casually touch the curse that was raging until just now, her sense of crisis is as numb as ever.


    And how am I supposed to know if it is going to move or not? What do you think I am?


    Well, since it was once turned into ashes and remade into a staff, but revived, I think there is a good chance that it will start moving again If anything, it would be better to turn it into ashes again now and seal it somewhere.


    And then, Sytryes trotting along with Eliza and Kilkill-kun.


    Maybe they werent targeted by the ck World Trees attack. She looks at the ck World Tree that has stopped moving, then looks at Lucia and the others, and finally looks at me and says excitedly.


    Thank you for all your hard work! Cry-san, that was an amazing strategy! It seemed to be extremely excellent in absorbing Mana Materials, so I thought you would continue to make it move, but I see that you have decided to stop here! (Sytry)


    Eh!? Ah Un, un, thats right. Theres no way it can move all the time. (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Pressured by her smile, I couldnt help but nod my head in agreement. There is no way it is going to move forever, and it is wrong to say that I made it move in the first ce. I didnt move it, it moved on its own.


    It was a shock! It seems like I was too fixated on using the stirring device I am so embarrassed of myself. Well, it is absolutely, definitely impossible for me to use this as Cry-san did, but For example, I could have used my Sytry Slime. That child also absorbs Mana Materials. (Sytry)


    Please stop it. The world will be destroyed. When she says she is shocked, I wonder if it is hermon sense that has been shocked?


    After catching her breath, Serene moves away from the tree she is leaning on, looks at me and says.


    With this Is everything, over? It seems like a new Mana Materials pathHas been created. (Serene)


    Why are Liz, Serene and Tino asking me questions? Normally, I would give a random answer, but unfortunately, I have no intention of answering this time. It is because I would hate it if I was wrong.


    As I am *<i>nikoniko</i>* smiling, Sytry answers for me.


    At the very least, I think it bought us some time. Although the abilities of this tree are unknown, even if it is temporary, if we have reduced the influx, the Temple of Origin should be considerably weakened. The gods consciousness should also be asleep. As one would expect, even a god would not expect that we will manipte the earths veins. (Sytry)


    What Sytry says is always filled with confidence. The only person I can rely on is Sytry.


    Un, un, thats right! (Cry)


    Hum If time is on our side, we can even strengthen the stirring device. If we can take the time to verify and make further adjustments to the earths veins, we should be able to erase the Temple of Origin. That is what I think, what do you think? Cry-san? (Sytry)


    Even though I wholeheartedly agree, for some reason, Sytry looks at me with an anxious expression.


    Maybe people think I am the gue? Everything went well so far, so it is going to be okay, you know.


    Sytry, it is okay. You are doing well, and even this strategy was brilliant. Have confidence. (Cry)


    Hh. (Sytry)


    Cry-chan, so haaarsh (Liz)


    Liz looks at Sytry, who has fallen silent, with a look as if she is looking at something painful. I am just trying to cheer her up, so why?


    Thanks for reading! Well, Cry is not answering when people is asking if everything is over We all know what this means Strange Grief  The Infinite Trials Strikes Back And what can that purple flower do!?

 Chapter 360.2: 《Infinite Varietys》 Strategy ⑥

    Chapter 360.2: ¡¶Infinite Variety''s¡· Strategy ¢Þ


    For now, the only thing to worry about is Adler and the others who have disappeared. The device has been destroyed. I let my guard down because I thought they were Cry-sans disciples. (Sytry)


    Eh? Adler and the others are gone? (Cry)


    Why do you look so happy, desu? (Kruz)


    It seems that Adler has finally grown tired of my ipetence. It is extremely annoying that they disappeared in the middle of an operation, but since they are nothing more than bandits who are my disciples and nuisances, you cant me me for being happy.


    They were good guys If they werent bandits, we could have been friends. Oops, it is still too early to be happy.


    No, we dont know yet. Maybe they ran away from their mission and returned to Yggdra. (Cry)


    Yowaningen, you, you have guts to provoke people who have the ability of farsight that much, desu. (Kruz)


    I forgot about their farsight.


    I *<i>pan</i>* p my hands and say in a cheerful voice.


    Yosh. There is no point in staying here any longer. The strategy is a sess, so lets go back to Yggdra.


    At the innermost part of the Temple of Origin. In the altar room, the most powerful ce where power gathers in the world, the consciousness of Keller, the masked god, resurfaces. The temple trembles at the appearance of their gods consciousness and the highest-ranking priests who are the closest and are praying prostrate themselves.


    The emergence of its consciousness is not intentional. It immediately checks the reason for its awakening.


    The first thing Keller notices is a slight disturbance mixed in with the priests prayers. As the god has not fully manifested, the Temple of Origin is run by priests possessing intelligence. The priests who are allowed to be closest to the god in the altar room are true believers who can offer all of their prayers to Keller and receive the oracles and wills given by Keller, who only has its consciousness.


    However, right now, there is a slight disorder in those prayers, which were supposed to be never disordered no matter what the situation was. They are in the presence of their god. It would be impossible for the highest-ranking priestsHis kins to show their turmoil unless there is a serious emergency.


    And it doesnt even have to expand its consciousness to the temple to understand why.


    The torrent of Mana Materials that flowed into the Temple of Origin through the earths veins is weakening.


    Mana Materials are the keystone of the Treasure Shrine. Keller and his kins knew the importance of that power long ago, even before their destruction. And that power is even more important to Keller and his kins now than it was in the past.


    This is certainly enough to awaken its consciousness. The Treasure Shrine is created, the Phantoms are born, and finally, Keller is resurrected with Mana Materials. This temple now is not a material thing. If the Mana Materials flowing into it decreases, it will lead to a direct weakening of the temple. Without power, the reproduction of the numerous traps and weapons that existed in past temples would be suppressed, no kins would be born, and Kellers resurrection would be far away. This temple burns a huge amount of Mana Materials just by existing. If the inflow rate continues to decline, sooner orter, the Temple of Origin willpletely disappear.


    Keller is a god. However, it is still only a conscious being. If it has a physical body, it might be able to survive for a while even if the supply of Mana Materials stops, but there are limits to what it can do in an ambiguous state of being just a consciousness.


    It talks to the priests consciousness and confirms the situation. However, the cause of this emergency is unknown. All it knows is that they faithfully carried out its oracle.


    There is a clear sense of impatience and confusion in the report. They respect and fear Keller. They have high intelligence and pride, and will never betray Keller, but their reports may be biased. No Maybe, maybeIts kins dont have a correct understanding of this situation either.


    Is it an artificial phenomenon or a natural phenomenon? Can it be counteracted or not? However, the most important thing to avoid nowIs for Keller to make a move itself.


    Keller isnt at its full strength. It cant even use 10% of its power, and its thoughts are scattered. And the biggest problem is that even this half-hearted awakening is a huge burden on the current Temple of Origin.


    Even at the stage of being just a consciousnessKellers consumption power is worthy of a hundred of its highest-ranking kins. If it uses its power, the temple will start to copse even more. Keller only takes a moment to make a decision.


    Leave it to the priests to understand the situation. If it stops being conscious, it wont have to worry about the temple disappearing anytime soon.


    The power of this tree is great. Once the umtion of Mana Materials resumes, it wont be long before it can regain consciousness again. For a god, a hundred or two hundred years is like a short slumber.


    Just as it is about to fall asleep againA crack appears in the space.


    Because Keller woke up, the barrier that prevented spacial leap could no longer be maintained.


    Uninvited intruders.


    What appears after cutting through space isA giant centipede and three humans.


    It reflexively uses force to identify intruders. Their abilities, emotions, ecology, and brilliance of their soul. And the smell of Monsters that permeates their soul.


    It understands immediately. These are the ones who have been peeking at Keller. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The highest-ranking priests all point their ritual staff at the rude intruders.


    However, Keller stops their attack.


    They got into the deepest part of the temple. There must be some reason behind it.


    The possibility that it was the work of another god has also disappeared. Keller knows it when it sees it up close. This ability to leap through space is not a miracle of a god, but a mutation. This world ys tricks like this from time to time.


    The emotions they convey are strong tion and awe. Although they are weak, to still have the courage to stand in front of Keller despite having touched Kellers consciousness once, they must be quite outstanding figures even in this era. Eyes that shine brightly. The ck-haired woman in front of Keller opens her mouth.


    God, nice to meet you. Were running out of time, so Ill go straight to the point. Were Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>), the current Demon King (<i>Maou</i>). I dont know if you understand, butYouve been cornered. Im here to make a deal. (Adler)


    To think she wants to make a deal with a god, she is a woman who doesnt know her ce.


    Keller and humans dont have the same statuses as a beings. Certainly, the woman in front of Keller is strong. Have humans evolved as well? Compared to the humans in Kellers time, they have a power that is far removed from theirs. But it is still not enough. There is no reason to make a deal with someone of this caliber. The woman says with a deep smile as Keller just stares at her without saying anything.


    The one who created the current situation youre in nowIs the hero of this era. I will give you the information. In return, give me powerGive me your soldiers. I want the strongest army that can defeat any enemy. (Adler)


    Thats rubbish. It is rubbish, but Interesting.


    Keller is a masked god and a god of war. It doesnt make a deal with the weak. Normally, her words arent even worth listening to. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    However, fear is hidden deep behind her eyes. Not just fear for Keller, but fear for that hero.


    It put all its strength into it and focused its scattered consciousness. The temple greatly trembles as if it is screaming at the manifestation of divine power.


    If there is someone to fear more than a god, it is intriguing.


    To be an ally or to be an enemy.


    And then, Keller raised its voice for the first time since it appeared in this world.


    Thanks for reading! FF7 Rebirth ising out in 2 days, so there will be no chapter for 1 or 2 weeks as Im just gonna y the game. Also, I added an illustration for chapter 359.1


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 361.1: After the War

    Chapter 361.1: After the War


    Yggdra, the hometown of Spirit People. A city built deep in the forest and mysteriously protected is a beautiful city rich in nature, but at the same time, it is a deste city with almost no inhabitants.


    However, right now, Yggdra is in a state of excitement. The Spirit People who have been evacuated returned all at once, and a feast is being prepared on the streets that had been deserted for a long time.


    Spirit People hate fire. Instead, it is water, wind, and flowers that decorate the feast. The decorations themselves arent shy, but everyone who gathers there is a Spirit People known for their beautiful appearance, and looking at them makes me feel like I have wandered into a fairnd. I have visited many ces around the world since bing a Hunter, but this is the first time I have seen something like this.


    The Yggdras warriors who had gone missing. The first one returned a while after the ck World Tree stopped moving and we returned to Yggdra. Since then, Yggdras warriors have returned one after another. They are the people whom the ck World Tree absorbed the Mana Materials from and threw them away. I didnt have time to check if they were okay, but apparently they were fine.


    Yggdra was immediately excited by the further good news that came after the sessful operation to weaken the Treasure Shrine. It is at such a level that the people of Yggdra, who hate humans, have hardly ever been seen since we arrived in Yggdra and never exchange a word with each other even on the rare asion when we see them, did a 180 en masse.


    Serene narrows her eyes as if she is looking at something dazzling, looks at Yggdra which is now in apletely cheerful mood, and says.


    It is a miracle. Human. This is a miracle. I never thought that those I had given up for so long woulde backI cannot thank you enough. (Serene)


    Ahaha I was just lucky. If you want to thank someone, you should tell that to the ck World Tree. (Cry)


    What can I say, I am quite perplexed as I am someone who hasnt done anything, but as long as the result is good, alls well that ends well. I am d to see a smile back on their faces. I dont need any thanks No, seriously.


    Ruin crosses their arms and sighs deeply.


    The ck World Tree What an ominous name. What a sphemous deed to do to try to imitate the World Tree Normally, this is something I cannot overlook, but since we have been saved, I guess I should swallow my anger. (Ruin)


    Lets not get into the details right now. Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), I am so d I trusted you and did not ignore Elizas letter. In less than a month, you have learned everything and solved all our problems. We, people of Yggdra, will never forget this favor. (Serene)


    No Is there anything that I have solved? Well, if you only consider the results, it might have worked out, but the scary thing is that I dont remember taking any productive action. Please say your thanks to Sytry.


    It seems like it is going to be my achievement, so I clear my throat and try to cover it.


    No, not everything has been resolved yet (Cry)


    At any rate, in the end, it seems like the maniption of the earths vein went fairly well, and the warriors from Yggdra who had gone missing have returned. However, the issue of the World Trees rampaging behavior has not beenpletely resolved, and well, although it may be fine as the destruction of the World Tree is still a long way off, the biggest issue we must not forget is that Lukes curse has not yet been dispelled yet.


    Heck, have Liz and the otherspletely forgotten about Luke? Maybe they trust him but you know Serene nods with a serious expression at what I said.


    Thats right I am also curious about what is going on with Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). (Serene)


    No, you dont need to care about that. I dont need their power anymore. (Cry)


    They must have gotten scared midway through the strategy, or perhaps they got fed up with my ipetence and ran away. I am not really interested in them. A Bandit who disappeared is a good bandit.


    Human, if that is what you think, then that is probably true. For now, lets eat, rest, and nourish our spirits. Now that Yggdras warriors have returned, our avable forces have increased. Yggdras soldiers are all mighty warriors with great skill. They will all follow yourmand. (Serene)


    Your self-evaluation is way too high for them to be mighty warriors, even though all of them went missing. But, well, I have no intention ofmanding them, so I wont say anything troublesome.


    Un, un, thats right. I will count on you when I need it. (Cry)


    IfTheres anything else we can do besides fighting, please let us know. There are many people who have approached me asking if there is anything they can do for their benefactors. (Serene)


    Let me see Not really, I think. (Cry)


    If I have to ask something, it would be to allow me to create a branch of the Explorers Association so I can maintain my honor with Gark-san, but it would be cruel to ask that from Yggdra, who has always rejected visitors. It seems like they are showing Sytry, Lucia, and the rest, Spirit Peoples treasured books, so there is nothing I really want more than that. In the first ce, it is not like we are here to help you, you know.


    As I hold back my aching chest from the excessive evaluation and petty guilt, the Treasure Shrine investigation team, made up of Yggdras scouts and led by Liz and Eliza, returns. At first, it was just Tino, Liz, and Eliza who were investigating, but it has now grown into quite arge group.


    Cry-chaaaan, the barrier is gone! (Liz)


    The pressure is lessening. I dont think we can hope for the Treasure Shrine to disappear, but There are hardly any Phantoms, so we can invade now. (Eliza)


    To think a Treasure Shrine can really be weakened, Sytry is really amazing. Is it possible that I have Sytry who can pull it off this time with me? It is good news that the barrier has disappeared. All that is left to do is break into the treasure room and have Serene lift Lukes curse.


    The Phantoms remaining in the Treasure Shrine are probably weakened by Sytrys strategy. The only problem is the Phantom of a god that has looked at us through the mirror.


    Eliza, do you think the Phantom of a god is still there? (Cry)


    There is a high possibility that it has disappeared. Bosses are the first ones to disappear when they dont have enough Mana MaterialsBut (Eliza) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    But, what? (Cry)


    In response to my question, Eliza strokes her bare leg with her palm and says with a troubled expression.


    But, I have A very bad feeling. (Eliza)


    Elizas bad premonitions are always a hit. A lot has happened since we came to Yggdra, but is there still more toe? I want to go home right now


    Cry-chan, were all ready for the invasion, yknow? Ti is also very motivated, so we can go tonight, right? Wouldnt it be better to conquer it quickly before something happens? The other sides probably still confused now (Liz)


    Well, that is one way to think about it. No, but well, if you are leaving right away, the time to prepare will be that much shorter I am the Leader of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>). The opportunities to hunt with Liz and the others have been decreasing significantly recently, but if I am around, I am the one to make the final decision.


    What about Sytry? (Cry)


    She said shell follow Cry-chans opinion. (Liz)


    Liz, Tino, and all the Yggdra warriors are all waiting for my decision. Well, here I am with two choices with no right answer. And when I am forced to choose between two choices, I usually choose the one to put it off untilter. There is no need to immediately go to war when the missing people are happy to be back. We need to prepare and I want to rest a little.


    Well, I wont apany you to lift the curse, tho But there are a lot of people going, so I cannot not go, right?


    Right No, lets do it tomorrow. The situation might improve if we give it some time Be prepared so there wont be any problems even if something happens. (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Liz probably doesnt have a solid basis for saying we should leave immediately. Liz says cheerfully without questioning my decision.


    Roooger that! Cry-chan, by the way You will give me a chance to y an active role too, right? Neee? Even though there was the cursed-rtedmotion the other day, I was the only one who didnt do anything big, arent they all unfair? Even Ti seems to be apanying Cry-chan all the time. (Liz)


    O-Onee-sama!? Thats not (Tino)


    Why do you want to get in so much trouble? From my point of view, I think Liz is doing a great job by scouting and doing other things this time as well, but are you saying that is not enough? Besides, it is not like I dont want to have Liz apany me. It is just that Liz, who is always at the forefront, and I, who is always at the back, dont fit well together


    I put my hand on Lizs head and say with a badass smile.


    Well, I will let you go on a rampage tomorrow So look forward to it. (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Woooooh Im back!! FF7 Rebirth was amaziiiiing! It was such a good game! Love thebat and story! And there were so many minigames! Every time I had to do everything before continuing the story. But well, now I can go back to trante again while we have to wait for FF7 Part3 (Revengeance XD)

 Chapter 362.1: Masked God

    Chapter 362.1: Masked God


    Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). A Party that disappeared during the Treasure Shrine weakening operation.


    In Sytrys opinion, the Mana Materials Stirring Device has been destroyed by Adler. I thought that she had simply grown tired of me, her Master (<i>Shisho</i>), and abandoned the mission midway, but it seems that it was not the case.


    Yggdras warriors who were turned into Phantoms lost their memories before and after that time. It is unclear what process they had to go through in order to be a Phantom, but I already knew of the existence of masks that can transform people.


    It seems that the master of the Temple of Origin is a masked god. Even I can imagine what happened if I know that much.


    Maybe by wearing a mask, they are turned into a Phantom.


    Considering that Adler and the others havent changed that much, maybe they are still in the process of being changed?


    I was half-forced to take them as my disciples and thought it would be better if they disappeared forever. However, if they fought to the end and were turned into a Phantom, I would feel some pity for them.


    Adler and the others stand there in silence. 1 vs 3 in a ce with no one around. I am definitely in a pinch, but I still have my Barrier Rings on me and this is still inside Yggdra. If I shout loudly, someone wille flying at me immediately.


    Are they fighting against their inner instinct as a Phantom? Feeling a little sentimental, I say this to Adler, who doesnt seem to be attacking me.


    That appearance It is pathetic, Adler. You guys Took the wrong path. (Cry)


    In the first ce, it was a mistake to try to use that unique ability to manipte Monsters for evil purposes. If they hadnt be bandits, they wouldnt have engaged in a fight with Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), and they wouldnt havee this far into the forest. They wouldnt have suffered near-death experiences nor would they have been turned into Phantoms. Should I call that karma? I dont understand why even people like me and the people of Yggdra, who did nothing wrong, are being treated so badly, tho. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Now, what should I do? As I am pondering this absentmindedly, Adlers hand slowly goes up. Her fingertips touch the mask she is wearing.


    And thenShe easily takes off the mask.


    In front of me, who is at a loss for words, her ck rouge-painted lips form a smile.


    Kukkukku Thats the first thing you say when you see our figure. Looks like I am reminded of it time and time again. AndThose words hurt my ears. But you would never understand. The feelings of those who seek power. (Adler)


    Huh? Could it be that they have Not been turned into a Phantom?


    Quint and Uno follow Adler and also take off their masks. Their eyes are shining brightly in the darkness of the night.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). You, with all your divine strategiesI am sure you understand why we came like this, right? (Adler)


    There is no way I would know. I have no idea what is going on. Everyone is so noisy about being the Divine Strategist this, Divine Strategist that. If I am to be recognized as a Divine Strategist, it will just lower the meaning of being a Divine Strategist. My sentimental mood has been blown away.


    I sigh and try to say what seems most reasonable.


    Revenge Or something? (Cry)


    Because I was ipetent as a Master (<i>Shisho</i>), so she came all the way here to attack me before leaving Yggdra? Surely, even Adler would note up with such a ridiculous idea? Rather, where did you get that mask?


    Kuku Revenge, huh? In a sense, it certainly may be revenge. (Adler)


    Seriously? What a ridiculous bunch of people you are, Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). I didnt learn anything after I forced him to take me as a disciple, so I am taking revenge Thats justpletely unjustified resentment.


    Adler *<i>kurukuru</i>* spins her spear and points it towards me. Quint holds up the Sword Relic that I returned, and Uno also points her staff toward me. I cant see Yuden, but it is probably under the ground again.


    Even though I am a man not worth killing, I dont understand why everyone is trying to kill me. Even if Adler didnt lead any Monsters, it would still be a piece of cake for her to win. Since resistance is futile anyway, I try to avoid the battle with a badass smile.


    I have no intention of fighting. I am sorry, but tomorrow is a big day, you see. (Cry)


    Even though it is the night before the battle against a god, you are extremely confident. But, I am sorry, but I will have you fight! (Adler)


    What are you talking about, you dumdum? Adler may not know it, but the strategy to weaken the Treasure Shrine is a sess. The barrier around the Temple of Origin has also disappeared, so there is no way that the god can maintain its existence.


    Adlers spear thrusts out with lightning speed. I ept the attack without flinching or moving.


    NoTo be more precise, with that speed, I cannot even move.


    Apparently, Adlers spear, which I thought was for ceremonial use, is also a practical weapon. A sweeping attack with arge rotation of the handle followed by a series of thrusts. The ck tip cuts through the darkness and a sharp sound rises from the wind.


    Adler, the Demon King (<i>Maou</i>). Her spear skills are also quite impressive. Even with just that skill, she can probably do well as a Hunter.


    Her consecutive attacks are so fluid that it is like a martial arts performance. Stepping in, thrusts, mowing down. Adler suddenly stops the tip right in front of me and says as if she is spitting.


    Even though Ive done this much You arent even a little agitated, huh? I thought I had trained my spears skill to a certain extent, butNow Im losing confidence. (Adler)


    Thats my line.


    Her thrusts brush my clothes many times, but surprisingly, not a single Barrier Ring has activated. The reason why I stand there amidst the attack is simply because I cannot react, but the reason why the Barrier Rings didnt activate is probably because Adler missed it at thest minute. I think it is usually harder to do that than having the attack hit.


    Adler says with a look as sharp as the tip of her spear.


    I underestimated the power of the godOf Kellers power. Thats not just a simple Phantom. Even in its current state, which is not perfect, its stronger than any Monsters or Phantoms weve ever fought Its strong. Even if youre Level 8, I dont think youll be able to control it. (Adler)


    Eh? Dont tell me you were trying to control a god? (Cry)


    !? What Did you say!? (Quint)


    Quint stares at me as if he is taken aback by what I said. Even though you have the power to control Monsters, isnt it too thoughtless of you to try to subdue the Phantom of a god? Really, there is a limit to being confident. I want to learn that from you (A big fat lie).


    Moreover Even if you are Level 8, I dont think you can control it, you say? I dont even want to!


    You need to clearly draw the line between what you can do and what you cannot do, what you are allowed to do and what you are not allowed to do (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    What do you think I am, seriously? Just because you want to control it doesnt mean that everyone wants the same.


    Maybe what I said is a shock to them, Adler and the others arepletely frozen.


    In the end, I have no idea what happened to them or why they came back, but well, I am not that interested. I am not free. Lets finish this conversation before she changes her mind and resumes her attacks.


    Well, we are nning to enter the Temple of Origin tomorrow. As we have a purpose too. (Cry)


    Keller is, strong. (Adler)


    Adler says in a stifled voice filled with her true feelings.


    Maybe Adler didnt understand the purpose behind Sytrys strategy? Even I understand it to some extent, so maybe Adler is dumber than I thought.


    For what reason do you think that manipting the earths veins to stop the supply of Mana Materials is for, seriously


    I snort and say confidently.


    I know. That is why we are making his power disappear before it can use it. (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Thanks for reading! Sasuga Cry, winning a fight without even moving a finger. Next step, beat Keller with Crys badass smile.

 Chapter 362.2: Masked God

    Chapter 362.2: Masked God


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) leaves, looking no different than usual. I, Adler, just look on in shock.


    How much time has passed since no one was there? Uno raises a hoarse voice.


    And, he just left However, this time, was a huge failure. I cant believe Cry-san has no intention of using Keller. (Uno)


    Totally. (Quint)


    Keller, the masked god. The divine Phantom with which we tried to negotiate was far more powerful than what we could have imagined. If one were to know even a fraction of its ability, thinking of using it would be unthinkable.


    Looking back, that man must have understood Kellers power from the beginning. That is why, even when he saw the gods appearance in the mirror of reality, he did not move an eyebrow. And I have to say that his thought is absolutely correct.


    Despite its many twists and turns, the strategy to weaken the Treasure Shrine is a sess. The power flowing into the Temple of Origin has greatly reduced, and Kellers consciousness, which was in the middle of being revived, would have gone to sleep.


    Until that moment when we tried to make a deal, that is.


    Infinite Varietys (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) strategy was perfect, but if I have to single out one thing that was most outstanding, it would be that he made it difficult for the Temple of Origin to be wary of what is happening. The umtion of Mana Materials is a natural phenomenon. Its increases and decreases are mainly caused by tectonic movements, and even though Keller was aware of the anomalies, it did not consider taking any concrete measures to address them.


    But, however, we changed that.


    Gradually, the wound we received in the fight with Keller began to hurt. I took some first aid measures, but the wound must have probably re-opened because I swung the spear as hard as I could. I was careful not to show it on my face, but I am sure that man has seen through me.


    Normally, it wouldnt have been strange for us to be killed in one blow. It was thanks to Yuden that we survived with this level of injury. We managed to save our lives because we were able to use Ripper while Yuden was acting as a shield. However, the cost was too great. Even Yuden, who was feared as a god-like being in the ancient ruins, was unable to inflict even a single scratch on Keller.


    That isA true monster. And for that monster, we werent even enemies. If we had been recognized as its enemy, we definitely wouldnt have survived.


    We are, the enemies, of the world, arent we (Adler)


    We are, from the very beginning, Adler-sama. You are the Demon King (<i>Maou</i>), you know. (Uno)


    It cant be helped, you know. Thats the fate of being a Guide. Right? (Quint)


    For a Guide, it is instinctual to use Monsters. And that ability is uneptable in modern society. And we chose to oppress rather than be oppressed. Thats all.


    However, this time case ispletely my mistake.


    I thought I could make a deal. With the supply of Mana Materials dwindling and Kellers revival bing farther away, I thought it would need a partner who could move whenever and wherever. And then we revived it. Originally, the old god was supposed to fall asleep again.


    Everything became unexpected because of Kellers authority. It was neither Magic nor martial arts, but a special ability that made Keller, who was just a mere mortal, a god.


    Outer Sense (<i>Gaibu Kankaku</i>)I had no idea it had such an ability. (Adler)


    The reason we came to Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) was to avoid any regrets.


    The negotiation failed. Without Kellers cooperation, and since we are seriously injured, there is no chance of winning even if we fight against Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). However, if we didnt challenge him now, our pride as Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) would have fallen to the ground.


    In the end, I wasnt even treated as an opponent, but this is in its way a refreshing feeling.


    Kuku That guy, I guess even our behavior was something he expected. (Adler)


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) looked at us and didnt ask any questions about the current situation.


    In the end, we were probably made to dance in the palm of his hand from the beginning to the end. From bing Infinite Varietys (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) disciple to leaving without permission. I can see it now.


    That guy probablyUsed Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>) to revive Keller.


    Outer Sense (<i>Gaibu Kankaku</i>) is a powerful ability. The power that we possess to control Monsters is a supernatural ability simr to that of a mutation that has developed in humans, but Kellers power is on a different level.


    I have no regrets about engaging Keller. Since the other side had no intention of cooperating with me, a fight was inevitable. However, the responsibility is on me as I, the general, challenged the enemy despite knowing that it was a formidable foe and got defeated without being able to do anything about it.


    If it had been that guy, it probably wouldnt have resulted in such a disastrous oue. I dont know what kind of strategy he would have used, but I have a strange certainty of it being true.


    I let out a small sigh. My body is getting heavier. Ever since I came hereNo, since I first engaged with Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), a series of shocking things happened.


    A terrifying Phantom from a Temple-type Treasure Shrine in the legendary city of Spirit People. A mighty god revived from ancient times andA man who uses the same power as us but for a different purpose than us.


    Until now, I have never questioned my path, but maybe this is a turning point for us. Will we continue to live our life as Demon King (<i>Maou</i>) from now on, or will we use our powers to help others like Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)?


    I am losing too much blood. I feel like I would lose consciousness if I let my guard down. My body temperature is also dropping. Uno and Quint are probably in the same situation. Our life is about to be lost. It is unknown if we will survive, but we can escape.


    I look at Ripper sitting on Unos head. The scissors in its hands haverge cracks all over them and are beginning to rot. It is a wonder that it hasnt copsed yet. If it cuts through space one more time, the scissors will probably shatter into pieces. Even Uno, its master, does not know whether the broken scissors will regenerate or not.


    But before running awayLet us see if it is possible for humans to defeat a god. (Adler)


    That man, is going to fight Keller. Against the god who easily ughtered Yuden and showed us an overwhelming difference in our strength.


    If you think about it normally, there is no way a human can defeat a god. However, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is also a monster.


    That man said that he will make Keller disappear before it can use its powers. However, Keller has already regained enough ability to easily ughter Yuden.


    How far has that man expected things to go? And what kind of strange strategy will he use to defeat a god with invincible abilities?


    I stare at the direction Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) has taken while enduring the pain, but then I suddenly stand up while stumbling and disappear into the darkness of the night.


    I am dreaming. It is a dream of a meadow at night. A crescent moon floating in the sky. Darkness. An endless ck meadow that goes on forever. In its center is a humanoid figure standing. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The reason why it is described as humanoid rather than human is because it clearly has an air that is different from humans. Just like High-level Hunters wear an air of powerful being, it has an aura around it.


    However, the aura surrounding it is different from any Hunter I have ever met. If I have to say, then the closest thing to it isThe Phantom I encountered at the Lost Inn.


    Not a dragon, not a demon, not a legendary beast. A transcendent being that was once called god.


    Even I, who have a poor ability to detect crises, can understand the pressure at a nce.


    Its body is small, but that doesnt matter. And its faceIs covered with a white mask that looks like it is made of bone.


    Strangely enough, its background is transmitted to my brain.


    Keller, the masked god.


    An ancient warrior who was born into a bloodline with unique abilities, which is neither Magic nor martial arts, killed gods and became a god. The mask that covers its face is made from the bones of those gods.


    His hand slowly lifts and his finger points towards me.


    An eerie wind blows. The grass sways like a wave.


    And thenSuddenly, the ground beneath me copses and arge hole opens up.


    It is such a vivid dream that I can even feel the wind caressing my skin.


    But I never fell into the hole. No matter how real it is, it is still a dream. Suddenly, an exasperated voice echoes in my head.


    What an, insensitive man The attack, slipped through. The antenna Is too weak. Is this really, a hero? (Keller)


    I feel like it said something rude about me.


    Keller silentlymunicates his intentions to me as I stand there in a daze.


    Your intervention in my temple was splendid. Kneel and pledge your allegiance. If you do, I will grant you salvation. Weakness is a sin, strength is my teaching. There is no deal to be made with the losers. (Keller)


    Thanks for reading! Heres the extra chapter thanks to Satria, Oliver and Chulbom! Yooo Cry draw Keller out, sasuga Cry! And indeed there is no deal to be made with the losers, so Cry will never make a deal with you, thats just simple QED.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 363.1: Masked God â‘¡

    Chapter 363.1: Masked God ¢Ú


    Weakness is a sin, strength is my teaching. There is no deal to be made with the losers, huh. If we go by that logic, I would be the most worthless person to this god Maybe even though he is a god, he doesnt have the eyes to judge people?


    I frown for a moment, but then I remember that this is a dream and think again. Although it is very vivid, a dream is a dream. There is nothing more foolish than delving into its content.


    Yeaaah, it has been quite a while since I came to Yggdra Maybe my subconscious is more concerned about the Phantom of a god than I thought. Not bad, me.


    However, I also have surprisingly more imagination than I thought. I think it is a bit naive to say that Keller is a small humanoid and I cant help but think that he could have looked a little stronger, but Kellers abilities that have been transmitted to my head are more powerful than I could ever imagine.


    As I *<i>un, un</i>* nod my head, the voice echoes in my head again.


    Allegiance, or, death. Answer me, hero. (Keller)


    It is kind of annoying. I dont want to think about god even in my dreams.


    For example, what good would it do to me if I pledge my allegiance? (Cry)


    I take a deep breath and check with him. Will he give me something nice? A Relic?


    Keller is silent for a while.


    Yes, let me see I heard about your purpose from that little girl. If you pledge your allegiance, I will lift the curse ced on your friend. (Adler)


    I see, that is what he is going for What a well-thought-out dream. It is true that with the power of a god, the curse may be lifted. It seems like I havent really left my imagination up to chance.


    Well, even if I came up with the idea in the real world, it would be difficult to put it into practice It would be too unrealistic to borrow the power of the Phantom of a god. And I justughed at Adler, who was trying to use a god. If it were the Imouto Kitsune, it might still have been possible tho.


    The Temple of Origin that captured the World Tree has also been weakened thanks to Sytrys strategy, so all that is left to do is to bring Lukes stone statue close to the World Tree and have Serene lift the curse. However, if I ask Serene tomorrow and doesnt seem like she can, I will try to contact the Imouto Kitsune I have to carefully remember that. It is because I have a hard time remembering the contents of my dreams.


    So, what is your answer? (Keller)


    Kellers irritated voice echoes in my head. Shut up, if someone calls out to me from the side, I risk forgetting about having to contact the Imouto Kitsune. I shrug my shoulders and answer.


    Then I will pledge my allegiance to you, so I am counting on you. (Cry)


    !!  Apparently, the heroes of this era are surprisingly wise. But fine. I have certainly heard your wish. The contract with a god will definitely be fulfilled. Next time, lets meet in the real world. (Keller)


    Thanks and please take care of it. (Cry)


    A strong wind blows and Keller disappears. What an exaggerated dream.


    I make a big yawn, theny down and close my eyes, muttering, contact the Imouto Kitsune, contact the Imouto Kitsune so that I dont forget about it after I wake up from my dream. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    My consciousness awakens. In my bedroom where sunlight shines through, I get up from the bed and stretch out.


    I wake up refreshed. Deep sleep is one of the few strengths I have. Especially after all the things that have been going ontely, my body probably needed some good rest.


    Today is finally the fateful day. It is the day we try to lift Lukes curse.


    This is the third time I have asked Serene to try to lift the curse. The first time she tried it in Yggdra, it didnt work. The second time, we went close to the World Tree, but so many Phantoms appeared that she couldnt even try. This is the third time. I am hoping that the third time will be the charm.


    And there, I frown.


    I feel like I am forgetting something. What it is Yes. My dream. I feel like I had a strange dream. I frown as I search through my memory, but I cannot remember anything at all even though I have just woken up.


    I am a good sleeper. Once I go to bed, my consciousness directly slips away and I dont dream very often. And even if I do dreamI remember even less of it.


    But Right. It looks like I was thinking of doing something thereThats right!!


    I was thinking of contacting the Imouto Kitsune.


    I immediately take out my smartphone and *<i>pochitto</i>* press the call button. The call begins as if she has been waiting on the other end of the line.


    (Imouto Kitsune)


    Hey, hey, its me. Actually, I am calling because I have something important I need you for (Cry)


    (Imouto Kitsune)


    And then, after saying that much, I noticed something very serious.


    I dont even remember why I decided to contact her.


    I am sure I needed her for something. It is because I was thinking of contacting the Imouto Kitsune, in my dream. However, I have absolutely no idea why. I cross my arms and tilt my head, but no answer ising to me. This is troublesomeeee.


    Even while I am worrying, the Imouto Kitsune remains silent. The call should have started, but maybe she just pressed a button at some point and didnt realize the call had started? Then this is a blessing in disguise. Even though I am her pen pal, I dont want to call a Phantom of a Level 10 Treasure Shrine when I have no business with her.


    I wait a few more moments, but the Imouto Kitsune does not respond. This is It seems like she hasnt noticed it. Thank god.


    I breathe a sigh of relief and give it a try before hanging up the call.


    Now, heres the question. What is the important thing I was talking about? (Cry)


    Hh!! (Imouto Kitsune)


    Ah The call got cut. I wonder what happened?


    I look at the smartphone in my hand for a while, trying to remember why I am trying to contact the Imouto Kitsune, but I cannot remember at all. It cant be helped, the fact that I cannot remember it may mean that it wasnt as important as I thought, and I can just contact her again after I remember about it.


    Rather than that, my priority now is to lift Lukes curse. I regain myposure and stand up.


    I am sure Serene is fully prepared and waiting. Almost all the problems Yggdra has been facing have been resolved. This is where I have to ask Serene to make a prompt decision here as she is the Yggdras Princess.


    Thanks for reading! Haha Cry is such a troll! Even trolling the Imouto Kitsune. I can see Keller bing Crys gofer after not being able to lift Lukes curse because Serene lifted it first! Then he will create an army of Level 10 Phantoms and conquer the world without knowing, sasuga Cry!

 Chapter 363.2: Masked God â‘¡

    Chapter 363.2: Masked God ¢Ú


    The situation has changed considerably in just one month. One night after the feast. Seeing Yggdras warriors gathered at the mansion, I, Serene, let out a sigh of admiration.


    The feast heldst night was also the first in a really long time. For a long time after Yggdras warriors went missing, there has been no bright news in Yggdra. The city has been quiet since many of those unable to fight were evacuated outside of Yggdra, but now Yggdra is overflowing with a glimmer of hope.


    Hope returned because the Treasure Shrine has been sessfully weakened, but the biggest factor is probably the fact that the missing warriors from Yggdra returned alive. These members, who have undergone rigorous training to stop the World Tree from going out of control, are Yggdras pride and hope.


    Immediately after their return, the warriors were exhausted, but after being reunited with their families, they regained their fighting spirit. There is not a single one of them who refuses to go to the next battle.


    It is safe to say that we have already achieved our goal. We were able to weaken the Treasure Shrine before the god fully manifested. The missing members have also returned. If Yggdra can improve the Mana Materials Stirring Device created by Sytry, it would be possible to erase the Treasure Shrine and perhaps even stop the World Tree from growing any further.


    Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) are Hunters even more wonderful than I have imagined. Up until this point, we have received nothing but help. Next, it is my turn to repay their kindness.


    Head to the World TreeTo the Temple of Origin and this time I will seed in lifting Luke Saikols curse.


    I look at the statue ced in the center of the roomThe statue of Luke Saikol, full of dynamism as if it would start to move at any moment.


    Sheros curse that is affecting Luke is powerful.


    Normally, there is no way that I cannot lift the curse. Shero is an honorable high-ranking Spirit People who descends from Yggdras royal family, but I am superior when ites to blood alone. It is hard to imagine that Sheros ability as a Shaman is better than mine.


    The first attempt to lift the curse without the help of the World Tree was because it should have been possible to lift the curse without the power of the World Tree. However, it actually failed. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The only thing left to do is try to lift the curse with the help of the World Tree. But if that doesnt work, then.


    I shake my head to shake off the anxiety thates to my mind. It is alright, I am sure it will seed. Besides, I am not alone now. Ruin is there, Yggdras warriors have returned, and there are excellent Magi.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) taught me the importance of working together. If we all work together, there will be nothing we cannot do and nothing to be afraid of.


    Fortunately, the curse ced on Luke has not yetpletely consumed his soul. Normally, a curse this strong would have immediately damaged the soul to an irreparable state, but Lukes soul is probably extremely strong.


    We will leave when Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) finishes with his preparation. Although the Temple of Origin has been sessfully weakened, it is still active. We wont go inside, but we dont know what will happen. Dont let your guard down (Serene)


    I have died once. I have no hesitation in using this life of mine for our new friends. We owe them more than we can ever repay, but lets pay back a little here. Humans lifespan is short. (Ruin)


    Ruin responded to what I said with a faint smile. That alone made me feel a little less nervous. Thats right. The debt I can repay by lifting the curse is the debt I received when they found Shero. The debt we owe for stopping the World Tree from running out of control must be repaid through other means. I cannot afford to just stand there.


    Just as I take a deep breath, mypanions suddenly rush into the room in a flurry. They are the unit that was monitoring the Treasure Shrine. They report with a pale face.


    Serene-sama, it is terrible. There are signs of the Temple of OriginCopsing. (Yggdra Scout)


    Eh? (Serene)


    I couldnt help but look back at mypatriots with a serious look on my face at the improbable story.


    The power of the ck World Tree has indeed narrowed down the supply of Mana Materials. However, it is only on the South side that the inflow of Mana Materials has been limited and in the first ce, Treasure Shrines are not something that will copse so early. Even the strategy that Sytry devised was aimed at weakening the Treasure Shrine, but it did not anticipate its copse.


    When the supply of Mana Materials decreases, Treasure Shrines attempts to preserve itself by converting Phantoms and Relics into power. Even if the power supply ispletely reduced to zero, Treasure Shrines would not disappear before a while.


    The copse of the Temple of Origin is definitely good news for us. However, I cannot just be happy about it.


    Yggdra has never been able to deal with the World Trees rampage to this extent. I dont know what will happen from here on out.


    I will be heading to the Temple of Origin to see what is going on. Someone please contact Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) (Serene)


    When I was starting to give instructions, it happened.


    I feel as if my heart has frozen. I forget how to breathe. I question my sanity.


    Yggdra is a city created by my ancestors. I have full authority over the city, including the barrier technique that protects the city.


    And now, the barrier that has kept out foreign enemies since its construction is about to be breached.


    Something ising. Something that is hostile to the people of Yggdra and me.


    It isnt trying to use a gap in the spell, it isnt trying to disarm it and it isnt slipping through it like when Ruin came in. The Barrier that is activated by absorbing the power of the earths veins is pried open by force, and the countless interception techniques that are triggered in a chain to intercept it are being received head-on. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    What exists there is an overwhelming power that can even destroy the world.


    I can only think of one reason. My throat is dried up and parched. However, we cannot turn our eyes away from reality.


    Im Im-possible. Even though the Treasure Shrine has copsed, the god is still alive (Serene)


    Thanks for reading! Lets go! Serenes trial iing!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 364.1: Masked God â‘¢

    Chapter 364.1: Masked God ¢Û


    Yggdras defense ability is high. Originally, Magic increases in strength in proportion to the time it takes to build it. The barrier created by gathering the collective wisdom of Yggdra before the World Tree started going out of control is designed for all kinds of situations.


    The barrier that has been set up is not a simple one.


    Yggdras barrier rejects anyone who touches it, but if an external enemy has a power that exceeds its ability, it will let it pass through before it is destroyed. Then, it will continuously attack those who have entered the barrier. As Yggdras administrator, I can see firsthand how the defensive technique is currently working.


    When Adler and her friends invaded, the interception technique itself had not been triggered because they had slipped through the barrier through spatial teleportation. This time the enemy is different. The barrier has been activated and the interception technique is working, but they are not making any difference.


    It is truly a monster. A monster that even Yggdra, whose fighting strength has almostpletely returned to its full strength, doesnt know how well we can fight against it.


    I set up a camp in the square with the gathered warriors of Yggdra.


    Even though the Treasure Shrine is copsing, I dont know why the god is walking outside. However, while Yggdras barrier is still workingWhile it still has its full strength, we have to stop the god.


    Maybe because they sensed a strange presence, the members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>) gathered around while being fully armed. Lapis, who is in the lead, res in the direction of the gods presence with a grim expression on her face.


    Hmph I dont know what happenedBut is this, the presence of the Phantom of a god, huh? Petty tricks will be meaningless against it. (Lapis)


    It has an incredible power to force its way inside Yggdras barrier, desu. (Kruz)


    In the first ce, if a barrier is put up, the first thing you do is to try to disarm it. Of course, Yggdras borate barrier is not something that can be easily dealt with, but this intruder has never even tried it. Is it because of its overwhelming confidenceNo, in the first ce, why is this god trying to invade Yggdra, which has a strong barrier? (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    However, it is also a blessing in disguise that we have been given the chance to stop the god. If it had revived and did not pass through Yggdra, there would have been no way to stop it.


    Before I know it, the sky is filled with ominous dark clouds. I raise my arms high as if to dispel the bad luck and give an order to Yggdras warriors.


    Prepare your spells! Draw and prepare to shoot! (Serene)


    If we have the time and the numbers with us, we can attack. Yggdra has always envisioned a battle with the rampaging World TreeAnd by extension, a battle with the god. Yggdras warriors match their breath and begin chanting in unison.


    This is an offensive Magic thatbines the power of multiple people who have been training together for a long time. We all know that the power of each individual is no match against a god. However, if we unite our powers and release it, it will be a power that can even reach the gods.


    It doesnt matter if we cant defeat it. We just have to weaken it! There are signs of the Treasure Shrine copsingNow we can win! (Serene)


    The manifestation of the god was supposed to be after a 100 years. Right now the god is not in its perfect state. And even if we cannot defeat it, we now have Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) and Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) behind us.


    This is a meaningful fight. EvenIf we lose.


    The presence of the god is getting closer and closer. Even though it should feel our power rising, it doesnt seem to be wary of us.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) has not arrived yet. Nor has Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>).


    But they are our trump card. Before that, we have to wear it down as much as possible. We have to find out what it is capable of. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Then, before the figure of the god enters our field of vision, I swing my arm down.


    Attack! (Serene)


    What is released is Light Magic. However, the Light Magic used by Spirit People differs from the Magic used by human priests.


    Light magic that borrows the power of nature is even faster than lightning and its attack power is low considering the learning difficulty.


    However, the energy fused together by multiple Spirit People obliterates everything.


    My vision is dyed white andEverything is over in an instant.


    Everything that is in the direct line of the attack is obliterated. The nts, buildingsAnd even the road have been gouged out. It is more powerful than I expected, but no one speaks. I hold my breath and re at the ce where the light has been released.


    The presence has not disappeared. My Spirit Peoples instinct is ringing the rm bell. An enormous and ominous presence shakes my spirit.


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, I hear a voice. A calm voice with unfathomable power hidden within it. I look for its figure, but its presence is still far away. Is it only sending out its voice?


    Stop the attack, people of the forest. It is futile. With that level of power, my progress cannot be stopped. (Keller)


    Hh Prepare for the second shot!! (Serene)


    I give another order before the fear can spread. While listening to Yggdras warriors chanting their spells behind me, I desperately work my brain.


    The voice I hear just nowThere is no sign of Magic at all.


    Spirit Peoples eyes can read the flow of Magic. There is no way I can miss the activation of a technique. Magic can be used as a substitute for just sending out your voice, but Is this the power of the god?


    Fire!! (Serene)


    A pause of a few seconds. A momentter, my vision is dyed white. Although it is the second blow, the Magic contains more power than the first.


    A blow fired bybining the power of Yggdras outstanding Magi. In terms of power alone, it is undoubtedly one of the best in Yggdras long history, and most Monsters wont leave any dust behind if they take it directly.


    The light clears out. In the silence, I hear an exasperated voice.


    Dont tell me you havent heard the story? You are making me waste my time. (Keller)


    Cover in *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling particles, it stands calmly there unconcerned.


    A strange gray mask and crude clothes that give off a somewhat barbaric impression. The rings attached to its bony limbs rub against each other, making a small sound.


    Keller. An ancient god created by an out-of-control World Tree. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    At first nce, it doesnt look strong, but no one would be fooled by its appearance. There is no way it is weak. In my eyes, I can see the powerful strength Keller has.


    Right now, Keller certainly possesses some power and exists right there.


    An alien presence that makes you understand at first nce that there is no possibility of a peaceful talk. Even though our line of sight doesnt meet, my body feels like it wants to tremble.


    The *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling particles surrounding its body are the result of an interception technique provided by Yggdras barrier. The power that is supposed to undermine external enemiesHas no effect on it. A ball of light is floating in front of Keller. A huge amount ofpressed Magic power. But it is not Keller who created it.


    That isThe attack that we have just fired earlier. The technique has beenpressed into a spherical shape.


    What On earth (Serene)


    A ball of light shining quietly. However, the destructive energy contained within is still alive and well.


    I have never heard of someone stopping a spell like that. Even if it were possible to create a barrier strong enough topletely block the blow of that light, I doubt it would be able to create a scene like this. As always, there is no sign of any Magic from Keller. All that I can see with my eyes is the vast amount of Mana Materials hidden within Kellers body.


    Keller does not answer my question. Bright, glowing eyes peeking out of the mask eye socket. It says in a hushed voice.


    The heroes of this era seem to be extremely stupid. But Well, fine. Right nowIt is, the curse. Did he say he has turned into a statue (Keller)


    A curse Hh!?


    There is only one thing thates to mind.


    Today, we are supposed to lift Luke Saikols curse.


    I dont know what in the world is going on. However, if Kellers goal is Luke Saikol, he must be protected at all costs.


    The statue of Luke is still in my mansion.


    Keller points the tip of his finger upward. With just that, the stopped ball of light is shot up into the sky as if time started to move again.


    It seems that it is not that time has stopped. The true nature of its power isUnknown.


    Kellers face and gaze turn in one direction without hesitation. This is the direction in which my mansion is located.


    Over there, huh (Keller)


    Stop it, Miles!! (Serene)


    Hh!? (Keller)


    Keller doesnt see us as enemies, at least for now. If we run away without attacking it any further, it might note after us. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    However, Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is our benefactor. There is no way I can take that option.


    If the statue is destroyed, no matter what I do, I will not be able to restore him and the fact that Keller is targeting Luke means that Luke Saikol may possibly be Kellers natural enemy.


    Miles answers my call and transforms the earth to create a huge cage that wraps around Keller.


    I dont understand the true nature of its power. Our status is too far apart. But that is no reason not to fight. I swear on my pride as Spirit People.


    Trap in a cage that grew out of the ground, Kellers eyes clearly see me for the first time. A slight glimpse of agitation can be seen deep within its shining eyes.


    Blow it away, Finis!! (Ruin)


    Everyone, dont let it touch Luke Saikol!! (Lapis)


    Ruin roars and Lapismands.


    The cage, which is supposed to be strongly constructed, is torn apart as if bursting from the inside.


    And so, the battle against the worst enemy in the history of Yggdra began. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Thanks for reading! Ganbare, ganbare Serene! Dont let Keller lift Lukes curse XD! Also, I added the illustration of Cry meeting Keller in Crys dream in chapter 362 part 2.

 Chapter 364.2: Masked God â‘¢

    Chapter 364.2: Masked God ¢Û


    Swirling magic. Load caused by a powerful barrier. Unknown magic is unleashed from all directions, and attacks from a high-ranking Spirit. Amidst the constant storm of attacks, I, Keller could not hide my confusion.


    Well, what do I do?


    I have not expected to be attacked this much. I came to fulfill the contract with Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>).


    It has only been a few hours since I have regained my body, but I have roughly grasped the situation based on the information I received from the young girl from Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). The people of the forest in front of me should be members of Infinite Varietys (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) group. There is no reason for me to be attacked as I havee all this way to lift the curse on Luke Saikol, apanion of Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>).


    The fact that I did not destroy the barrier has been a mistake. Right now, I have just regained a physical body.


    By reducing and absorbing my own temple and Phantoms under mymand into Mana Materials, I managed to manifest myself as a solid entity, but it is far from perfect. On top of that, I am currently devoting my energy to protecting myself from the constant barrage of interception spells from the barrier.


    I have to say that this all-out attack in the state I am right now is really annoying.


    The barrier surrounding this city is a spell unknown to me. As expected, even I cannot instantly analyze and cancel a spell I see for the first time. However, it is possible to destroy it. It would have been better to dig up the city from the outside.


    The reason I didnt do that is because the people of the forest are Infinite Varietys (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) friends, so in the end it is just out of kindness.


    I never thought that I, Keller, who reigned as the god of war, would be cornered for such a trivial reasonMaybe my senses became too dull from sleeping too much?


    With my current power, it is impossible to respond to all the attacks and dig up the city.


    Each shot of Magic released contains deadly power. There are some inexperienced warriors among the attacking warriors, but byyering their power, they are able to sublimate it into a blow that could kill even a god. It is quite ingenuous.


    Of course, it is a story of only if I get hit.


    I think while walking. Is it okay to kill these people of the forest, or should I wait for Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) toe? Retreat is not in my mind. Although the odds are stacked against me, I still have room to breathe.


    This level of attack is not enough to damage my Outer Sense.


    The attacks of the people of the forest will notst forever. They are using all their strength. Theirplexion has already deteriorated considerably. No matter how much they endure, it is I who will ultimately win.


    However.


    I smile beneath my mask.


    Such futilely, but Interesting. If you havent heard about me, that means you dont know my power. To think you havent broken down in front of an unknown power (Keller)


    Keller is the god of war. During my lifetime, I ended up fighting a god at the culmination of my struggle, which I overcame and became a god. Even after I came to be called a god, I continued to fight until thest day of my destruction.


    Numerous beings have challenged me in every way possible. However, not many living beings have been so tenacious when facing an unknown power.


    At some point, I began to reveal my abilities. I seek to increase the number of my kins by making them know the power of a god andSearch for a better fight.


    My power is a mutation. It is a rare thing even in my lifetime. So no one in this world would know about it.


    Outer Sense.


    Once called a strange disease, a rampaging sense. A divine organ.


    There, I find what I am looking for and smile.


    I reached, him. (Keller)


    I wrap my power around a statue standing inside a mansion built on a distantrge tree and pull it strongly with a force that will not destroy it. The warriors hands stop for a moment as the statue flies at high speed.


    The statue thrust with great force right in front of me.


    The statue is of a fearless young man. With sharp eyes that look like they are ring at me, there is a sense of dynamism that seems to make you feel that it will start moving at any moment.


    Because the statue is so well protected, there is not a single scratch on it when it pierced the ground with such force that it gouged the ground.


    !? WhaThis is!? (Serene)


    I use my power to check the status of the statue. Indeed, it seems that something that was originally human has been petrified by a powerful curse.


    It will be difficult for the creatures of this world topletely remove a curse that has permeated his life. But there is no problem.


    Outer Sense .


    It is an invisible divine organ that acts as arms, eyes, and ears that move freely and interfere with all kinds of forces.


    It can see and hear distant objects, receive Magic, reduce and absorb Treasure Shrine into Mana MaterialsAnd it can even urately separate curses with precision.


    If Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) arrives, the misunderstanding will be cleared up. But waiting for him is too boring. I am a god of war. I do not dislike people who continue to fight with an unyielding will, whether they are friends or foes.


    I ce my hand on the statue and turn my gaze to the woman who is standing in front of the people of the forest.


    I dont hate a vein struggle, warriors. Once this curse is lifted, lets have some fun. At least, dont die right away. (Keller)


    !??? Lift the curse!? Whyyy!? (Serene)


    The woman lets out a hysterical voice. After all, she has not been told anything.


    However, we cannot afford to go without a fight now. They are clearly a lower being, they are enough for a warm-up before attacking the world. As they get closer to death, the strength they will show will increase a little.


    While thinking about this, I make my power, my Outer Sense, slip into the statue. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    And just when I am about to remove the curseThe interference of my Outer Sense is strongly repelled.


    !? (Keller)


    It is impossible. This petrification curse is certainly quite powerful. However, it isnt so bad that my power cannot do anything about it.


    No That is not it. Intuitively, I know the current resistance is not due to the curse. The current resistance is.


    Once again, I try to lightly extend my power to the statue. However, this time, I am not even able to slip into the statue and is repelled. There is no doubt.


    This is The statue is refusing to lift the curse?


    It is the first time that has happened. I frown, this time I try to listen to the statues will. A bustling will that is hard to believe that he has turned into a statue flows through my Outer Sense.


    Dont interfeeeeeeeere! I will cut this curse myself!! (Luke)


    What is this statue talking about?


    Stop screwing around! Just turn back already! (Keller)


    The will of the statue does not matter. Lifting the curse is the contract I made with Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). I lift the curse and Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) will pledge his loyalty to me in return.


    I already half dont care about his loyalty anymore, but there is no way that I, a god, would change my actions just because I am met with a little resistance.


    If he wants to resist, all I have to do is put more force into it. I will forcefully tear the curse away.


    When I thrust my power into the statue with all my might, the leader of the people of the forest, who has be stiff, shouts.


    Hh!! I wont let you do what you want! I will prevent you from lifting the curse! Put more curses on Luke Saikol!! (Serene)


    !? (Keller)


    Thanks for reading! And thanks Satria for the Ko-fi! So that is why Serene failed to lift the curse it is because of Luke! And Serene cursing Luke just because she doesnt want Keller to win. Im sure even she doesnt know what she is dont like Cry and that is why it is the correct solution!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 365.1: Masked God â‘£

    Chapter 365.1: Masked God ¢Ü


    The situation has be extremely chaotic. Facing off against the alien god around the statue of Luke Saikol is the Spirit People and me. The power of both parties is now directed at the statue of Luke Psychol, which had suddenly flown in.


    I still dont know what is going on. The true nature of Kellers power and the purpose for which it came here to do.


    When Keller uttered the word curse, I assumed it was plotting to destroy the statue. However, that assumption had been overturned by its own words. To begin with, Kellers power is extraordinary. Even if all of Yggdras warriors, in addition to Miles and Finis, who are the highest level of Spirit,unched an attack, Keller still has room to spare.


    After fighting, I understood. Even if Luke Saikol is the worlds strongest swordsman, he would still be no match for Kellers power.


    Literally, our status as a being is too different. Overwhelming authority that surpasses even the highest-ranking SpiritIt is truly worthy of being called a god.


    I dont know what Keller is trying to achieve by resurrecting the statue. However, the chances of winning are already close to zero in the first ce.


    Keller res at me and shouts.


    What does that mean? Why, why are you getting in my way, of lifting the curse!? (Keller)


    As if! I knooow!!!! (Serene)


    !? (Keller)


    Without thinking, I muster up all my strength and put a load of curses on Luke with all my might. Curses are basically easier to cast than to break. The princess of Yggdra is also the king of Shaman. The source of a curse is powerful emotions. I, who have no grudge against Luke, cannot put a curse as powerful as Sheros curse, but quality can bepensated by quantity. The offensive Magic that has beenunched until just now haspletely stopped. All the Spirit People present hear my voice and curse Lukes statue.


    Kellers abilities are powerful, but it doesnt seem like it is very good at lifting curses.


    Kellers fingertips that are touching the statue tremble as if they are convulsing.


    By cing a curse on Lukes statue, I finally sense Kellers power. Something invisible is trying to remove the source of the curse ced on the statue. It is different from Magic or Spells, it isA frighteningly strong power.


    The rain has be stronger, highlighting its power.


    It is something invisible. Apletely transparent object protects Luke and Kellers surroundings and is also connected to Lukes statue.


    Impudent You insects. When you fail, you do nonsensical things Hh. (Keller)


    A part of the object covering Kellers body extends and rises high into the sky. The object then changes into a cone and is mmed into the ground with great force. The ground shakes violently and the ground flips up dramatically. Yggdras warriors, who are releasing their power towards Luke, are blown away by the violent impact that has traveled through the ground.


    Kuh!! (Serene)


    I immediately built up defensive Magic. I am not injured, but just staying up is all I can do.


    I guess it doesnt intend to kill us. If it intended to kill us, it would have used its force to directly crush us. However, although we wont die, we cant keep cursing Luke in this state.


    Keller extends its hand. The air is stirred and a strong wind blows. When the raindrops are blown away, Kellers power bespletely invisible.


    Stay quiet The contractes first (Keller)


    The air rotates with Keller as its center. It is nning on eliminating everyone by force. I guess it is nning to focus on lifting Lukes curse when everyone is down.


    I immediately shout to my remainingpanions.


    Defensive formation! Defense team blocks the wind! Attack team puts a curse on Luke! (Serene)


    !? What is it! That! Drives you! So hard!!! (Keller)


    None! Miles! Finis! Protect everyone! (Serene)


    Miles and Finis are Spirits, so they cannot put a curse. However, if the two pirs are on the defensive, all of Yggdras warriors can concentrate on putting a curse. Finis and Miles begin to move upon my words. Seeing this, Keller throws its bony arm as hard as it can.


    Dont you dare! Interfere with this Keller! Without any reasoooooooooooooon!!! (Keller)


    A rage so strong that it would even override a thunderstorm. Resistance is futile.


    Something, mow down the earth.


    My vision trembles and a shock passes through my body. My senses are stretched thin, and before I know it, I am floating in the air. The offensive Magic that Yggdras warriors immediately unleashed to get in Kellers way, the earthen wall built by Miles, the fog of exhaustion created by Finis, and the warriors who were confronting Keller are all blown away. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Thanks to the defensive Magic that I built almost reflexively, I reduced the damage from the fall and managed to get back up.


    There is nothing around Keller. The only thing that remains is Lukes statue, the rubbles that were lying on the ground, and the nts that were growing have been uprooted and cleared, leaving the area neatly cleared.


    Haaaa Haaaa Making me go through all that trouble! Damn, this barrier is so annoying too!! Is this city full of annoying things! (Keller)


    Kellers voice sounds irritated. After everything it has done, the pressure I can feel from its body has not decreased in the slightest.


    I look behind me, but not even half of Yggdras warriors are left. With that much impact, they must have flown far away. Some must have not been able to deploy their defensive Magic in time.


    Miles and Finis attack Keller, who is standing in the sky. Keller screams in rage in response to the water spears and the aura of exhaustion that rained down on it.


    So the spirits of this world! Are going to take sides with these clowns?! (Keller)


    The water spears and jet-ck aura hit an invisible wall and stop. Keller grips its right palm in a disgusted manner, and the ground makes a creaking sound, and pirs with sharp tips are created.


    It is likely an invisible force that has carved away the earth. Next, Keller swings its left hand, and Finis and Miles spherical bodies are distorted.


    The two pirs that are floating apart are unnaturally drawn together. The mysterious power seems to have a considerable range and the power to interfere with Spirits.


    Then Keller raises its right hand and lightly swings it down.


    The pirs fly towards the two pir Spirits that are held in mid-air next to each other. It is impossible to avoid them. The flying pirs neatly pierce the two pir Spirits. Physical attacks should have been ineffective against Spirits, but the two pir Spirits seem to lose all their strength and crash to the ground. Impaled by a pir, a sad-looking face appeared in the sphere, looking at me.


    Fuhahahahahah! Skewered dango1! Hahahahahahahahahahaha!! (Keller)


    Kellers crazyughter echoes throughout the ce. Apparently, it is under a lot of stress. However, if it continues like this, Lukes curse will be lifted. After all, can I really not seed like Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) had?


    My body can still move. But there is no point in using Magic uselessly. Kellers power has no openings.


    Something I have to find something, somehow find, a weakness.


    Keller shouts triumphantly.


    Dont ever get in this Kellers way again! Stop making me waste my power for nothinh!? (Keller)


    At that moment, Kellers body is sent flying into the air.


    There is the sound of feet stomping on the ground. As Keller rises into the air, a small shadow approaches it with the speed of a gale. With flowing, pink-blond hair and shiny metal shoes. With a grin reminiscent of a predator, Liz Smart stomps into the air and then leaps further.


    This is Reinforcement!


    Thanks for reading! Its already gonna be easter soon, have a happy easter! Because of Keller now I want to eat some dango <ol><li>It is traditional japanese spherical skewered dumpling.</li></ol>

 Chapter 365.2: Masked God â‘£

    Chapter 365.2: Masked God ¢Ü


    So you came! (Serene)


    Sorry, we were checking the Treasure Shrine and were,te. (Eliza)


    Answers Eliza Beck, who has suddenlye to my side. There is Lucia who is holding her staff and Sytry who is giving an observing gaze at Keller with Kilkill-kun on her side. Tino has a grim expression. Anthem is nowhere to be seen, but he may be preparing a barrier.


    However.


    What about Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)?! (Serene)


    I dont know about Kuu. (Eliza)


    Is that human that is so important missing again


    However, even without Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), there is no doubt about Strange Griefs (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) strength.


    Lizs movements are faster than anything I have ever seen. Each kick, each thrust, and each movement are so fast that I cannot see them. The raindrops that touch her cheeks evaporate, steam is rising from her entire body and her shining eyes seem to have a fire burning deep within them.


    Her lightning-fast thrusts pierce the air with a dyed sound resounding. However, Keller manages to avoid her full frontal assault with a paper-thin margin.


    Keller yells while stepping back.


    Hh, are you still getting in my way?! Who are you?! (Keller)


    Fuck, whats with this, there something around it!! (Liz)


    You fool! As if you can destroy my Outer Sense with a kick!! (Keller)


    Onee-chan, get down!! (Sytry)


    Hh!? (Keller)


    When did she throw it? The bottle of potion that is falling from above has obviously been thrown before the warning was given to Liz.


    The seemingly poisonous potion breaks, releasing a seemingly toxic mist that engulfs Liz and Keller. It seems that the moment she realizes that physical attacks are ineffective, she switches to another attack.


    Syyyt, you bastaaaaaaard!! Dont attack Liz-chan too!!! (Liz)


    Liz escapes alone from the mist. Her whole body is burned red. It must have been a very strong poison to melt the flesh of a High-Level Hunter in such a short time. For a moment I am hopeful, but the mist quickly disperse from within.


    This is a natural result, given that it can create wind.


    Keller is unharmed. It probably didnt even touch its skin. Although Liz had been totally caught up in it. Sytry sighs and speaks in a depressed, dejected voice. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Somehow, I have been feeling a bit underpoweredtely I need to make a more powerful drug Explosion potion probably wont work either I will have to ask Cry-san for adviceter. (Sytry)


    Hh!! You bastards I see, you are Infinite Varietys (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) friends. Then that will make the story easie!? (Keller)


    Just as Keller tries to take a step forward, ice pirs grow around it. Then, Anthem appears out of nowhere and swings his giant sword down with all his power at Keller, who has stopped dead in its tracks.


    The ice pirs break and the earth trembles with a gut-wrenching sound.


    I am left speechless by the offensive and defensive battle that doesnt leave room to breathe and with no regard for the opponents reaction.


    But, not yet. We havent finished it off yet.


    Anthems great sword digs deep into the ground, but that just means that it hasnt hit Keller.


    Keller isFloating in the air. No, more urately, it is on top of some invisible object. Something that can protect its whole body, can control it at will, block Magic and barriers, and eliminate curses.


    Keller speaks in a much calmer voice than before as it stands before Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) who are in a fighting stance.


    A power that is hard to find even during my timeInteresting. But calm down. I am not your enemy. (Keller)


    What do you mean? (Sytry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Apparently, it seems that the fierce onught has calmed him down. Although I dont know if it is a good thing or a bad thing. A pressure that weighs down on my entire body, makes me feel like my knees are going to give way.


    In response to Sytrys question, the transcendent being says in dismay.


    So you havent heard, have you? Your Leader, Cry Andrich, made a deal with this Keller. He would swear loyalty to me in exchange for lifting the curse on Luke Saikol. I havee here to fulfill that promise. I do start to regret it, though. (Keller)


    Those are words that I havent expected. Cry Andrich swore his loyalty? In exchange for lifting the curse on Luke Saikol? ThatsImpossible.


    I was supposed to remove the curse from Luke Saikol today. As of yesterday, that human hadnt said anything to me, nor had he shown any signs or pretense of doing what it was saying.


    I feel more confusion than anger or sadness, and I am sure the other members feel the same way. Normally, we should have considered the possibility of that human betraying us. We should have also considered the possibility that Keller is lying.


    However, after all, that humans actions are alwayspletely unpredictable.


    I am confused as to what to do. Keller continues as the members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) remain silent.


    But it seems your Leader hasnt talked about it yet. Fuuuh I will hold my anger back and give you some time to talk. No wait, call Cry Andrich here. You can talk after thatHh!? (Keller)


    It is at that moment that Anthem Smart kicks the ground. His body, over four meters tall, leaps into the air, and a huge de, easily over two meters long, ms into the floating Keller from above.


    An invisible force and metal collide, and the impact propagates through space. It is a strange sound. I heard that Anthems physical strength is the highest among Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>), but his de still doesnt reach Keller. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The stopped de then rises again, this time not directly from above, but from a horizontal shA blow that seems to have once cut off a dragons head before. Keller leaps even higher into the air to put some distance between them and res at Anthem.


    Hh What the hell, does that meaaan, did you not hear what I said!? (Keller)


    Kellers voice isced with irritation and impatience. Anthem, carrying his great sword, speaks in a clear voice.


    Stop making meugh It is impossible for Cry, for this Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) to make a pact with an evil god!! (Anthem)


    What Did you say? (Keller)


    Keller is taken aback by his confident voice. Kruz, who has been watching the situation nearby, mutters to herself.


    No, Yowaningen may Do it, desu. (Kruz)


    The truth is unknown, but I will do what I can right now.


    Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) hase to our aid. Yggdras warriors who are blown away will likely return in time if they are safe.


    Kellers power is immense. However, it should not be without its costs. We still have a trump cardWe still have Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) left.


    So what I can do now is. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    At that moment, my eyes fell on the statue of Luke standing nearby which had been ignored. I yell to Tino (and Car-kun), who are *<i>buruburu</i>* shivering nearby.


    Tiii! Take the statue and run! Do not give it to Keller! (Serene)


    !? (Keller)


    Thanks for reading! Lets go Strange Grief (without Luke) VS Keller! And Anthem fully trusting Cry, what a bro


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 366.1: Masked God ⑤

    Chapter 366.1: Masked God ¢Ý


    Aaaah, it is starting to rain. What should I do?


    Outside the window. I sigh deeply as I am looking at the rain which is getting heavier and heavier.


    The rain that started falling while I was getting ready showed no signs of stopping. In fact, I could even hear what sounded like thunder in the distance.


    I was supposed to go to Serenes house as soon as possible, but Ipletely missed the opportunity.


    As a Hunter, it is not umon to get caught in the rain. I dont mind getting wet once or twice, but when it rains, visibility gets worse and I cant help but feel depressed. I might be attacked by lightning too.


    I guess I dont need to go to Serenes ce after all Todays job is to lift the curse on Luke and it isnt that difficult. I had originally nned to show up at Serenes ce, but I didnt intend to apany her on the job to lift the curse. Objectively it is not like I can be of any help, so it is probably okay if I dont show up. I am sure Sytry will be able to work things out even if I dont show up.


    As expected, maybe that is a bad thing to do?


    My mind is jostling betweenziness and my sense of responsibility. For now, the result is even. No, I think that if I just *<i>daradara</i>*ze around like this, Serene and the others will finish lifting the curse, so I guess myziness is winning.


    As I make a big yawn and stare nkly out the window, my eyes suddenly catch something strange.


    Yeah I see Tino flying in the air at high speed on Car-kun while holding the statue of Luke.


    I rub my eyes instinctively, but I a not mistaken. There is something terrifying about the sight of her desperately driving Car-kun while soaking wet. That alone doesnt make sense, but a small figure is chasing after her. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    He is wearing a strange mask, different from the one the Phantoms are wearing, and has an unfamiliar appearance. He can fly in the sky without having wings and his speed is no less than that of Car-kun.


    Following behind them are Anthem, Liz, Serene and the others.


    Due to the distance, it is hard to see the details, but when Liz tries to jump at the mysterious figure, she bounces out in the air as if she has hit an invisible wall. Anthem stretches out his arm to grab the figure, but his leg seems caught on something and he falls over spectacrly. The rumbling of the earth can be heard all the way here.


    I dont know what they are doing, but how should I say It looks kinda fun. Even Lucia is participating.


    Could that be A serious game of tag? This anything-goes, serious game of tag is a training exercise often performed by Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) (By the way, even if you get touched by it, you do not be it, so the criteria for winning or losing is a mystery).


    Magic is flying around, gouging the ground, and without warning, Serene and the others who are chasing after them are blown away. Even so, they quickly recover and start running which shows that the Spirit People are quite sturdy.


    However, today is supposed to be the day we lift Lukes curse, so what are they doing Well, if they dont do it today, that is fine for me. At this point, it will probably be fine for Luke even if there is a dy of one or two days.


    Since I am in the mood, I take out my smartphone and take a picture.


    Anthem instantly recovers from his fall and kicks the ground hard, leaping into the air. Although Anthem isrge and heavy, his movements are by no means slow. Anthem stretches out his arm and grabs the mysterious figure. His arm, which is clearly out of scalepared to the others, is about to reach the mysterious figureAnd then, Anthems body stops dead in its tracks in mid-air.


    !? (Cry)


    Liz and Kilkill-kun jump on the mysterious figure one after the other, and just like Anthem, they stop frozen in mid-air. Tino, who is escaping on Car-kun, has also stopped moving without anyone noticing. The Spirit People fire Magic and arrows, but they all stop mid-air. I dont know how it works, but I feel like I am watching a show. It is a shame that it is raining and hard to see But, oh well. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I dont know what they are doing, but if something happens, someone wille to me. I am getting a little sleepy I think I will take another nap, yup. I stretch my body and yawn. Just as I am about to put my smartphone awayThe mysterious figure on the screen turns towards me.


    Two vacant eye sockets. What a very bad-taste mask Could it be a folkcraft made by the Spirit People? Just as I am thinking thisA violent tremor suddenly hits my whole body.


    I have no idea what is going on.


    Before I even have time to scream, my vision spins and my Barrier Ring is activated. For a moment, my body ispletely floating in the air. Then, I am mmed into the ground, into the wall. Thanks to my Barrier Ring I didnt take any damage, but it was beyond the level of what my brain can handle.


    When I realized what happened, I was already lying t on the ground.


    The sky and the earth are in chaos. The ceiling isTorn apart, strong winds and rain are pouring in through the walls. shes of lightning can be seen between the jet-ck clouds.


    Therge tree on which the house is built seems to havepletely toppled over. It might have been the first time that I saw a house blown away like this. It felt a bit like when the airship crashed. But what on earth happened? How and why? Was it a lightning strike? No It doesnt feel like that. Maybe an earthquake?


    There is no need to check inside the room to understand that the room is in a mess. But fortunately, even in such a situation, I am still holding my smartphone tightly in my hand. The only ones in the house are Mimic-kun and me. Mimic-kun is pretty sturdy, so there is no need to worry.


    It doesnt seem like there is any additional shaking. I somehow manage to stand up and shake my head.


    The room is in a terrible state. The table, chairs, beds, tes, and everything else is overturned and scattered everywhere. I thought the Yggdra incident had settled down and there was nothing left to doBut what exactly did I do to deserve that?


    As I frown, a hushed voice suddenlyes down from above my head. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Cry Andrich. Stop ying around and stop your friends. (Keller)


    Eh?


    At the ceiling that was torn apart. At the edge of it, the mysterious masked figure who has been chasing Tino stands with his arms crossed, looking down at me.


    He has bony arms and legs, and a mysterious glint in his eyes that peeks out from the eye sockets. He is quite small for a Spirit People, who are usually quite tall. Maybe he is a child.


    His appearance is also quite different from that of Yggdras warriors. It is a bitcking in ss or maybe you can even say barbaric


    Unable to grasp the situation, I blink for a while and then the mysterious child speaks slowly as if trying to reason with me.


    Your friends are, hard to listen to reason! But fine. I forgive you, for not following, through on your word. Your friends, do certainly, have some abilities. But, dont irritate me, any more than this. (Keller)


    Apparently, this person knows me. This is problematic I dont recognize him at all. He has quite a striking appearance, so I am sure if I have met him I wouldnt forget him Could it be that he is someone I saved while on top of the ck World Tree?


    ?? Why are you silent, Cry Andrich? Are you even listening to me?! Hurry up and shut those idiots up! I cannot fulfill my part of our contract. (Keller)


    The tremendous pressureing from his small body is so intense that even I can clearly feel it. It is a little out of the ordinary. I cannot let my guard down just because he looks like a kid. I have to somehow find a way to appease him But I dont even know his name.


    We-Well, well, calm down. I am listening. Um (Cry)


    So who, are you? What contract? Someone please exin to me


    No matter how heroic the heroes of this era areThere is no need for dim-witted followers. If you are thinking of trying something, discard this useless thought. To human, I am Ah? (Keller)


    Then when he says that much, the mysterious kid stops speaking.


    The pressure disappears. The mysterious kid stares down at me who is not understanding the situation. The more I look at him, the less he seems to resemble Spirit People. But there cant be any other humans in Yggdra other than usAfter all, this is and no one has set foot in before.


    We look at each other without saying anything for a while. As I smile to try to show my friendship, the mysterious kid speaks in a strained voice.


    Dont Tell, me You dont, remember, anything? (Keller)


    Ah, he found out.


    Thanks for reading! And thanks Joshua for the Ko-fi! Hahaha Sasuga Cry even the aura of a god means nothing to him Keller is just a mysterious kid, not that much different from a random kid you can find on the street for Cry And I kinda want to see what Strange Grief serious game of tag looks like normally

 Chapter 366.2: Masked God ⑤

    Chapter 366.2: Masked God ¢Ý


    This is bad. I know this from experience. This guy is pretty pissed. The pressure that has vanished is the calm before the storm. His shoulders are *<i>purupuru</i>* shakingIt seems I have forgotten something very important.


    No, not yet. I cannot give up yet. I certainly dont remember anything. His impact is so strong that I doubt that I am mistaking him for someone I dont remember or has mistaken him But I guess it is not a case of him mistaking me for someone else. After all, he named me.


    However, my mistake should be recoverable.


    I take a deep breath and fearfully say.


    May-Maybe If you tell me, I might remember. (Cry)


    Im-Impossible I poured it directly into your brain, you know? I have never done that much to one of my followers before. Sure, Sure The reception was, incredibly weak, but You dont remember the contract, you say?! What, an idiot! Are you, still a herooo?! (Keller)


    I dont remember ever saying I am a hero. (Cry)


    Contract? Directly poured into my brain? That is some messed up talk, but a contract is not something that is made verbally in the first ce. At least in my n, we have to put contracts in writing. Well That is because I tend to forget things so easily.


    The floor *<i>gatagata</i>* rattlesThe entire copsed house is trembling, as if it is receiving the rage of the mysterious kid.


    Who the hell can he be?


    However, things cannot continue like this. I need toe up with an alternative. I dont know what kind of contract I made with that mysterious kid, but I have no intention of ignoring a contract I made.


    I clear my throat, lift the smartphone I am holding and say.


    It-It is okay. I am sorry I dont remember, but we can just make a new contract again. Right? (Cry)


    Smartphones have a recording function, so if I use it, I will never forget a contract I have signed, normally.


    The rain is pouring and there are strong winds. There are also asional shes of lightning. It is no exaggeration to say that the weather is already stormy. A tremendous roar and light shake my brain. Apparently, it seems that lightning had struck nearby.


    The mysterious kid moves his fingers with a gnawing motion. The smartphone in my hand suddenly slips out of my hand due to the sudden force. The smartphone glides through the air and ends up in the mysterious kids hand.


    The crushing, intense pressure is back. I dont even notice the wind and rain anymore. The world trembles due to his anger. The mysterious kid clutches my smartphone tightly and speaks as if he is spitting.


    Enough. If you dont rememberI have no intention, of making a contract with you ever again! (Keller)


    No wayWhy!?


    Before he can argue, the mysterious kid shouts.


    In fact, I feel refreshed! I am sick of having to deal with people like you! This is nothing but a mockery! Do you know how much power I, Keller, have used for you? To think you are the reason I tried to revive myself earlier, even to the point of consuming my own temple! Shame on me! This is too much! (Keller)


    Hh!! Ah Aaaah So, you are, Keller, huh (Cry)


    Ah Ah Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!! (Keller)


    Keller. That is the name of the god that exists in the deepest part of the Temple of Origin. As expected, even I remember it. I see, just because I didnt notice it, it seems that Yggdras incident hasnt been settled yet. But whyyy I thought they said we seeded in weakening the Treasure Shrine, right?


    That means that the game of tag wasnt really a game of tag after all I didnt notice because it wasnt that much different from their usual tag.


    There is no way I can handle the Phantom of a god. I can understand what he is saying, but I have already made him pretty angry.


    Ca-Calm down, Keller. Look, I apologize Ri-Right! Um, if you are okay and forgive me, I will give you that smarpho The smart-smartphon No, never mind. (Cry)


    Dont say anything anymore. Just the sound of your voice is enough to make my skin crawl!! (Keller)


    D-dont be so angry! In the first ce, you said you poured it directly into my brain, but are you sure?! Did I even say that I would make a contract with you!? (Cry)


    You said iiiiiit!!!!!! (Keller)


    Keller is furious and is clutching my smartphone. His expression is obscured by the mask, but his voice and the glint in his eyes indicate his fury.


    The space in front of Kellers eyes is distorted. The air swirls around, engulfing a raging wind and rain. I dont really know what is going on, but he is going to attack.


    I take a deep breath and give a badass smile. I have no choice but to take the attack. I have to bet that by taking Kellers attack, it would cool him off a bit and help him regain hisposure. I still have Barrier Rings, so I can take a few hits.


    It cant be helped, I will let you hit me once. But we will talk it over again after that. It is just a small misunderstanding. And also, give me back my smartphone. (Cry)


    Hmph Kuku You are saying something interesting! Did you really think I would say something like that! I am not going to listen to you anymore!! (Keller)


    Kuh So it is no good. Even if he is willing to listen to me, the chances of the negotiations being sessful would be pretty low.


    Even though at the Lost Inn everything had somehow worked out before I knew it So this is a true Phantom of a god, huh.


    Before he can think of a new n, Keller raises his arm, strongly swings it and suddenly the air distortion turns into a sharp spear. It is not fire or lightning, it is a spear made of a mysterious power. I cant even imagine what would happen if I touched it. Well, it probably wont prate the Barrier Rings, also without the Barrier Rings I would die no matter what attack I received, so to me it is not much different from a normal attack, you know.


    Just to be safe, I lower my body and take a stance. But it is just for show. I have no chance of dodging it. I would rather take it with dignity than fall down and waste a Barrier Ring while trying to dodge.


    I hold my breath, waiting for the attack toe. And it is at that moment it happened.


    My field of vision is filled with light and the ground explodes. Lightning has struck. If that had been all, I would have dismissed it as bad luck, but this time it isnt the end of it. Before my brain can process the situation, a voicees from directly in front of me, a voice different from Kellers, but it sounds just as angry as his.


    I cant, take it anymore. Give me back my smartphone. (???)


    When my vision is back, I see a mask that is different from Kellers. A white fox mask. A white kimono, and white hair. It has been a long time since Ist saw this person, a kin of a god different from the one enshrined in the Temple of Origin.


    I quickly raise my voice. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    It is not safe over there you know? (Cry)


    Hh!? (Imouto Kitsune)


    Keller is about tounch an attack. It is the worst timing. The Imouto Kitsune looks behind her in a panic. And then, a torrent of unidentified power swallows me along with the Imouto Kitsune who has suddenly appeared.


    Thanks for reading! A lot of unfortunate characters this chapter Keller bing mad crazy because he finds out that he is worth less than a smartphone Imouto Kitsune, who finds herself right in the middle of Kellers attack even though she is just here to get her smartphone back. And Cry who just wants to y with his smartphone and take a nap


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 367.1: Mask God â‘¥

    Chapter 367.1: Mask God ¢Þ


    Kellers abilities are omnipotent.


    Outer Sense is an organ that interferes with everything and physically moves all existence, and at the same time, it is also a sensory organ that receives information. Its power, which can spread freely and even interfere with dreams, is a form of omniscience and omnipotence, and in my prime, I, Keller could recognize targets hundreds of kilometers away and destroy them with pinpoint uracy.


    Once I had be able to use my abilities to a certain degree, there was nothing I couldnt do.


    However, even from my perspective, the current situation is iprehensible.


    No, I understood. Even after looking at him again like this, Cry Andrich is ipetence itself He had barely absorbed any Mana Materials and had no power to harm me. His words are frivolous and devoid of any strong will, and his thoughtful expression conveys no meaning whatsoever. That man had no n and all my Outer Sense could detect from him was only a warm resignation.


    That is why I dont understand it. How could something so unexpected happen in front of such an extremely foolish hero?


    The moment my attack was released, lightning struck, and from within itSomething emerged.


    It was a Phantom. A Phantom not created by the Temple of Origin.


    However, this Phantom exuded a scent simr to those of my kins.


    A Divine aura A kin from a different god, huh Interesting. (Keller)


    I once won every battle, eventually killing a god myself and bing known as a god. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Strength is the most important aspect within the group of the masked god, with me at the top. Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) are strong, but they are still far from me. It has been a while since I have fought a kin from a different god, but a gods kin will be a good warm-up for my return to this world.


    It is unclear why it appeared here, but if I want to im supremacy in this world, my biggest obstacle will surely be another god.


    I manipte my divine organ and clear the dust.


    Standing there is a kin of a godA fox incarnation and a man supporting it.


    I did not hold back. The attack I unleashed using all of my avable current ability was enough to kill way over 10,000 weak humans. Even if the opponent is a gods kin, it is a blow that can easily kill it if it receives it defenselessly.


    Wh-at Was that (Imouto Kitsune)


    The fox incarnation utters a stunned noise.


    The fox incarnation is in *<i>boroboro</i>* tatters. Its face and body are scraped, revealing blood.


    But it is far from disappearing.


    My blow only scrapes off the surface and the damaged surface quickly heals and returns to normal.


    A fox mask and a white kimono. Moreover, a white tail extends from its rear. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I am fully aware of what had happened.


    It was a barrier. The powerful barrier that Cry had deployed reduced the damage.


    As usual, I cannot sense any powering from him, so he probably has a Relic that can create a barrier. I had already seen that ability in action when I crushed the great tree house where Cry had been peeking out.


    It is impossible to escape the analysis of Outer Sense.


    A barrier that protects an extremely small area. The area is probably just Cry Andrich himself and anything he touches.


    The only reason why the fox incarnation took a small amount of damage was because the fox incarnation was not within the range of the Barrier for the brief moment the attack hit. After receiving the attack, it took a step back, and at that exact moment, it touched Cry, entering the protective range of the barrier, so the remaining attacks did not go through.


    The strength of the barrier was incredible. It was likely strong enough to block even a single blow from a god at the cost of its limited duration and range. But either way, it is not something he can use so many times.


    I gather the scattered forces that I have been using to stop Cry Andrichs allies.


    I dont know what kind of rtionship the fox incarnation has with that man, but if it stands in my way, I will just destroy it.


    The ce is filled with the tense atmosphere characteristic of a battlefield. The surrounding buildings have already been blown away by the aftermath of Kellers blow. Apart from the Imouto Kitsune and me, the only one who is still in decent shape is Mimic-kun. Keller doesnt seem shaken even when his attack was blocked. He looks at me (And the Imouto Kitsune standing in front of me) and says in a dark voice.


    I should have chosen to be hostile from the beginning. If I hadnt offered a contract, I wouldnt had to deal with these troublesome issues. There is no need for ipetents. For you, death is the best way to show your loyalty to this Keller. (Keller)


    That is a bit of a stretch. Well, there is no doubt about the fact that I am ipetent, but death is the only way to show your loyalty, you say What did I do?


    Aaaaaah, so it is my fault because I didnt do anything!!


    The Imouto Kitsune is silent. It is no wonder since she has been suddenly attacked as soon as shended on the ground.


    I think she *<i>girigiri</i>* barely got within range of the Barrier Ring because she touched me at the exact moment she was being attackedBut well, I think it is also your fault foring so suddenly.


    The Imouto Kitsune stands unsteadily on her two legs when she lets my hand that was supporting her go. Keller looks at the Imouto Kitsune and snorts.


    Using a divine beast How, amusing. It is the most, amusing thing, you have ever done. Cry Andrich. (Keller)


    What is he talking about This god. What do you mean by using her?


    Rather, you saw it, didnt you. This girl fell with the lightning, you know? And the lightning struck me. If I didnt have my Barrier Rings I would have died. What kind of stunt is that!


    However, at those wordsThe Imouto Kitsune, who has been silent up until then, reacts.


    Wha? Use Us? Kikkikan-san used Us? (Imouto Kitsune)


    She has a grumpy voice. And her voice is filled with power. The supple tail that extends from her behind swells out.


    There areTwo tails. A big tail and a small tail. mes *<i>potsupotsu</i>* begin to appear around the Imouto Kitsune.


    I feel like she only had one tail thest time I saw her, but I wonder if she grew another one


    The Imouto Kitsune res at Keller and says as if spitting.


    You attacked me out of the blue, how rude I only came to retrieve, my smartphone from the, very, very rude Kikkikan-san, who keeps contacting me!!! (Imouto Kitsune)


    !? No wayyy I thought we were friends, so I was just casually sending you messages (Cry)


    Well, it is not like I know any contact other than the Imouto Kitsune and the Ani Kitsune.


    It is true that I am a little sorry about thest phone call, you know. But I had no ill will, you know If you ask me why I would do something like that without any ill will, I can only apologize profusely.


    The Imouto Kitsune*<i>bafubafu</i>* ps the ground with her long tail and cries out loud.


    Youre rude, but I wont do anything that benefits Kikkikan-san any more than this. (Imouto Kitsune)


    No wayyy, I did put up a barrier for you tho (Cry)


    It wasnt in time at all! The surface ended up like this. (Imouto Kitsune)


    When the Imouto Kitsune turns towards me, the surface of her body melts into a gooey mess. It is pretty gruesome. Seriously But you really can do a lot of things, you know.


    The Imouto Kitsune says as she quickly changes her face back to normal.


    Ill go back as soon as I retrieve my smartphone! Kikkikan-san, wheres the smartphone? (Imouto Kitsune)


    Over there. (Cry)


    !? (Imouto Kitsune)


    I point towards Keller. Unfortunately, Keller still has my phone. I dont want her to take it, but putting that aside, even if I asked for it back, he probably wouldnt give it back.


    The Imouto Kitsune is stunned for a moment, but then she quickly turns to face Keller.


    Two Phantoms with fearsome abilities. However, even though they are Phantoms born in a Treasure Shrine of the same rank, one is the Phantom of a god, and the other is the kin of a Phantom of a god. As expected, it seems like there is a difference in their powers.


    Imouto Kitsune stretches out her hand and says quietly.


    Give it back. God of humans. For now, I mean you no harm. (Imouto Kitsune)


    Keller lifts the smartphone he is holding and stares at it. And then, for some reason, he lets out a stifledugh.


    Kukuh This is Very poorly made. It shows the extent of your power. It is just right for a useless person. (Keller)


    Haaah!? (Imouto Kitsune)


    Keller puts the object he is holding back in his pocket and speaks in a tone that does not hide his contempt.


    If there is something you desire, then take it by force. Didnt you gain some power, you damn Ayakashi1. (Keller)


    So ruuude! The rudest after Kikkikan-san!! (Imouto Kitsune)


    What did I do to make her think I am so rude But if the Imouto Kitsune doesnt win here, there is no future for me. I quickly tter the Imouto Kitsune.


    If you win, I will give you some Inari Sushi, so do your best! (Cry)


    Thats what Im talking about when I say rude!! (Imouto Kitsune)


    The Imouto Kitsunesrger tail suddenly stretches out. And with erratic, whip-like movements it approaches Keller.


    Just as the attack is about to hit, Keller leaps high into the air. Failing to catch its target, the tail smashes into the ground with ease and spins in the direction Keller has dodged. At the same time, the floating mes are shot towards Keller. This is actually the first time I am seeing the Imouto Kitsune fight.


    So you, werent just someone who is a fan of Aburaage, huh. (Cry)


    !? Kuuuuh!! (Imouto Kitsune)


    The tail persistently tracks Keller as he flies through the air. It is a very useful tail. Maybe Lucias tail can do the same thing?


    However, Keller haspletely predicted the tail that is approaching at high speed. Not a single one of the relentless blows from the tails approaching from behind him and from all directions, and not even a single one of the flying mes hit him.


    Kellernds on the ground. Her tails swing down above his head but is stopped just in time as if something has blocked it. The Imouto Kitsunes shoulders *<i>bikuri</i>* shake violently.


    Thanks for reading! We are in the endgame now, Imouto Kistune VS Keller (And Cry provoking both of them) Who will win!? Please put your bet and have Cry defy all expectations! <ol><li>Ayakashi: it means a synonym of Youkai which means spirit/ghost.</li></ol>

 Chapter 367.2: Mask God â‘¥

    Chapter 367.2: Mask God ¢Þ


    Is this all you can do After all, you are just a Two-Tails one, huh. Now it is my turn. I know your weaknesses. (Keller)


    The ground lifts, clods of earth rise and change shape like y.


    What it created isA single-barrel gun. A sleek long-barrel hunting rifle.


    There is no way that an ordinary gun can work on a Phantom like the Imouto Kitsune. However, Imouto Kitsune *<i>bikuri</i>* flinches when she sees the weapon. Keller readies his hunting rifle with practiced movements. It is a single-shot hunting rifle that will likely be insufficient to take on even a normal Magic beast.


    These are lead bullets that beast creatures fear. I dont need any more masks. I will throw away your bones and use your fur as a coat. (Keller)


    How rude Keller, man, you are way ruder than me! So rude! There is no way lead bullets will work the Imouto Kitsune! Right? Besides, Imouto Kitsune doesnt have fur!! (Cry)


    Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuh!! (Imouto Kitsune)


    As soon as the Imouto Kitsune growls, Keller fires.


    A short gunshot. The Imouto Kitsunes tails instantly retract and intercept the lead bullet. A Phantom from a Level 10 Treasure Shrine should be unscathed even if it hits her in the flesh, but maybe she did that just to be on the safe side. As I watch the battle as if I am already half a spectator, fresh blood stters in front of my eyes.


    Hah? (Cry)


    The Imouto Kitsune lets out a small cry of anguish. A red stain appears on the tail of the Imouto Kitsune that has shaken off the bullet. The tail, which had been snow-white until a moment ago, is now covered in a painful red color. The mes that have been floating in the air have also disappeared without a trace before I know it.


    That is impossible. The Imouto Kitsunes tail is so hard it can shatter the earth. There is no way a lead bullet can prate it, when it is not even powerful enough to take on ordinary Magic beasts.


    Keller aims his gun again. He has strange powers, but to think he is also good with weapons But he really is not godlike.


    Even if your weak spot has been hit, to stop moving due to such a minor injuryShows yourck ofbat experience. Get lost. (Keller)


    This is bad. If this keeps up, Imouto Kitsune will be killed. Lets restart from the beginning. I rush out in front of the Imouto Kitsune. If the Imouto Kitsune is defeated here, it will be really bad.


    Wait! Stop! Time! A little break! (Cry)


    Kellers gaze darts towards me for a moment, then he immediately clicks his tongue.


    Tsk. She got away To disappear in an instant outside of this Kellers range of perceptionWhat a tricky beast. (Keller)


    I look behind me. The Imouto Kitsune who should have been crouching is gone, not leaving even a trace of her being here. I only took my eyes off the Imouto Kitsune for a second, but it seemed that she escaped during that moment.


    And Keller seems to have decided to ignore me now. It is troublesome to be the center of attention, but being ignored is a little sad too. However, Imouto Kitsune If she could escape then there was no need to protect her. Seriously, how embarrassing.


    I sigh heavily and tap my shoulder. I make a badass smile at Keller, who carries a hunting rifle and says.


    Thank you for your hard work. That is the end of it. See you. (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Waiiiit!! (Keller)


    I turn around naturally. I try to leave, but my body immediately stops moving. Something invisible is holding my body down. A binding attack that doesnt cause any damage is one of the few attacks that the Barrier Rings cannot protect.


    Since he seemed to have decided to ignore me I thought I could get away with it because of the atmosphere, but I guess he is not that soft. I take a deep breath. The Imouto Kitsune has run off somewhere. There is no sign of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) or Serene and the othersing. All I can do now is To get down on my knees and do a dogeza. Or maybe I should just buy some time? This really is not good for me.


    Since my body is still immobilized and I cannot move, I turn my head and turn my face toward Keller and grin.


    Youd better not do that. Unless you want to see the power I have that has defeated a god once (By getting down on my knees and doing a dogeza). (Cry)


    What a stupid bluff, Cry Andrich. My Outer Sense sees through everything. You have absolutely no powers at all, from beginning to end. You are incredibly empty. Even in my era, there was no one as ipetent as you. (Keller)


    That is a bit harsh. Well, I did have a vague idea of it. I am weak, so I wish he would let me off the hook.


    Mimic-kun is trembling a few meters away. I wish I could take refuge in there, but my legs cannot take a single step. I am checkmate.


    For a moment, my restraints are released and my Barrier Ring is activated. It seems like I have been attacked. However, there is no time for me to run to Mimic-kun.


    While I am doing this, my Barrier Ring is activated again. A second one, a third oneI cannot see the attacks. I dont know what is going on, but I am under attack right now!!


    Moreover, rather than attacking randomly, he properly estimates the duration of the barrier and whittles down my Barrier Rings with the least amount of attacks.


    My lives are slowly being whittled away. There is nothing I can do now. I should have at least put on my Perfect Vacation. Damn, if only Serene has given it back to me!!


    Keller whispers threateningly.


    Is that it? No, this is just the beginning. There is no pride in killing youBut at the least, you will be the foundation in my path to domination. (Keller)


    I cant say anything anymore. This is such a terrible insult. At the very least, let me do a dogeza Please let me do a dogeza! If things stay like this, I will end up dead without even realizing what is going ooon!


    No, maybe bing the foundation of his path to domination is quite a promotion?


    Just as I am confused by the situation where I am helpless against, I suddenly hear a voice from out of nowhere.


    No, it is over. O ancient god that has newly manifested on this. Just as that human, who has no sense of danger, said, this is the end. We do not wish to fightBut when lead bullets are pointed at us, we cannot just ignore it. (?)


    What!? (Keller)


    The attack stopped. Keller, who has been at close range, glides through the air to put some distance between me.


    Even after being released, I couldnt move.


    A mysterious voice echoes through the heavy rain. A familiar voice. Could this voice be. mes begin to *<i>potsupotsu</i>* appear one by one around the area again. The amount of mes appearing is far greater than those that were made by the Imouto Kitsune. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Really, you were supposed to retrieve your smartphone but to think that you would be taken advantage of againAnd on top of it, you have been covered by him. This is the biggest blunder since the establishment of the Lost Inn. (Ani Kitsune)


    I havent been covered. Even without Kikkikan-san, not much would have changed. (Imouto Kitsune)


    You have also been protected by his barrier. (Ani Kitsune)


    It wasnt there in time! (Imouto Kitsune)


    As the mes flicker and rise, Phantoms appear.


    Phantoms wearing fox masks. The legendary Treasure Shrine that continues to move around the world. The inhabitants of the Lost Inn. And there were more than just one or two of them.


    Countless Phantoms line up. Walking in the middle of the two lines is a tall Phantom I have met and talked to at the Lost InnIt is the Ani Kitsune. Next to him is the Imouto Kitsune who has escaped earlier.


    The Ani Kitsune says in an admonishing tone.


    The problem isThe fact that you have been protected. You understand, right? Our rules. We are not like humans. We must repay a favor with a favor. We can deceive everything, but we cannot deceive ourselves. (Ani Kitsune)


    (Imouto Kitsune)


    The Imouto Kitsune lowers her eyes dejectedly. I do think that I have protected her, butMaybe that was a bad thing to do? (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Maybe I should give her a nice follow-up for now. I have certainly been indebted to the Imouto Kitsune.


    Objection! I did not cover her! Nor have I protected her with a barrier! The Imouto Kitsune is not that weak! (Cry)


    Kikkikan-san, stay quiet. (Ani Kitsune)


    O-Okay. (Cry)


    His voice is very cold,pletely different from the one directed at the Imouto Kitsune.


    I slowly step back so as not to get in the way. Keller utters a confused voice as he sees therge group of kin from another god appear.


    Thats impossible My Outer Sense Isnt picking anything. There should be, nothing there. (Keller)


    You can tell that much, huh. I have been watching you from up there. Outer SenseWhat a terrifying ability, I cannot believe that a former human could have that. (Ani Kitsune)


    The Ani Kitsune puts his hands in his sleeves, nods, and says admiringly.


    Ancient god born at the center of the world. Maybe you might have been stronger than us. (Ani Kitsune)


    Keller moves his arm widely and sps his palms together.


    The space distorts and the Phantoms from the Lost Inn, including Ani Kitsune, who has been lined up, all tten as if they have been crushed by something. However, the voice of the Ani Kitsune doesnt stop. He continues to speak while being crushed.


    If your power is an invisible organThen our mothers power is a lie that deceives the. You are right. There is nothing here. But this world believes that we exist here. (Ani Kitsune)


    mes float above what was once the Ani Kitsune and begin to move. The crushed Phantoms turn into mes.


    NoThat is a road. A road bordered by mes. It leads up to the sky covered in dark clouds.


    The voice of the Ani Kitsune speaks to Keller, who is standing there.


    Haha (<i>Mother</i>) is in a bad mood today because her daughter was teased by a human again. If this goes on, someone might get eaten in spite. At best, give us as much fun as you can, God of Humans. (Ani Kitsune)


    My body, my soul is buzzing. All due to the magnitude of the being who is about to descend here and now. Apparently, it seems like They came here with their entire Treasure Shrine. They are probably in that ck cloud.


    Suddenly, I remember what Serene has said.


    The one who can stop the cmity, will be the one whoes d in storm and lightning, huh (Cry)


    Keller shows no signs of running away. I can tell even through his mask.


    Keller is nowSmiling. He is going to fight.


    The Masked God VS the Fox God.


    I have no idea who is stronger, but there is one thing I do know.


    It seems like I am no longer needed.


    I *<i>kosokoso</i>* sneak up to Mimic-kun, who is shivering nearby, open the lid, and run inside without hesitation.


    Thanks for reading! In my mind, Cry is summoning the Mama Kitsune just like the summons in FF7 And now it is obvious, the prophecy was about the Fox God descending to fight Keller So Cry saying that he has an idea of who the one d with storm and lightning is about, is just him confirming his Divine Stratagem to summon Mama Kitsune! Sasuga Cry!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 368.1: Strange Grief Wants to Retire ⑧

    Chapter 368.1: Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢à


    Mana Materials can sometimes give rise to terrifying monsters.


    A dragon that destroyed many countries, a demon king who came close to conquering the world, andA god supported by an ancient evil cult. Maybe the theory that the cause of the downfall of the numerous civilizations reproduced in Treasure Shrines due to a cmity brought by Mana Material is true. If so, we may be very lucky that our world has not been destroyed yet.


    The enemy this time is definitely the strongest we have ever faced. I feel like I say the same thing every time something happens, but as expected even I thought I was done for this time.


    I should have at least grown a little bit each time I get involved in an incident, but the enemies have gotten so strong that I dont really feel it at all.


    Just how strong was Arks ancestor, who was said to have defeated the Phantom of a god And would Ark have been able to defeat Keller? I know there is no point in thinking about it now, but Ark is never around when it really matters. Lets not think about calling him next time but make sure to take him with me next time. Yup, lets do that.


    Even if I am like this, I am Level 8When I have to do something I will step up. Although a lot of unexpected things happened this time, if I can learn something from this failure, I am sure it will be useful for something next time.


    As I *<i>un, un</i>* nod my head, the *<i>boroboro</i>* battered Serene speaks to me in the same cold voice as when we first met.


    So, human. Is that all you wanted to say? (Serene)


    After escaping from the battle of the gods, a few hours passed since I took a nap in the town inside Mimic-kun. When Serene and the others took me out of Mimic-kun, the first thing I saw wasA ruin.


    For a moment, I couldnt believe what I was seeing. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    There is not a single trace left of the simple and beautiful townscape. The houses that had been built usingrge trees were broken into pieces and are stuck here and there. The ground was dug up, andrge cracks and burn marks were visible. The springs had evaporated exposing the bare ground.


    It didnt look like the town where the people of Yggdra had been living just a few hours ago. At a quick nce, there are no corpses lying around, but that is quite strange in itself.


    However, strangely enough, a vague sense of peace can be felt amidst the copsed Yggdra.


    The dark clouds that were hanging in the sky have disappeared and sunlight is shining through the gaps in the clouds. The ground is muddy, evidence of the storm that had just urred, but the air is *<i>pokapoka</i>* warm and the surrounding atmosphere is so calm that it makes me feel sleepy.


    There is no roar, no thunder, no screams, no yells. Instead, all I can hear is the voice of the residents of Yggdra cleaning up the shattered city.


    In the end, I dont know what happened, but when I see that neither Keller nor the Ani Kitsune and the rest can be found.


    I squint my eyes and say badassly.


    Peace, huh (Cry)


    Ho-How dare you say something like that after seeing this horrible scene!? (Serene)


    Yells Serene, while her shoulders are *<i>buruburu</i>* shaking. Well She is not wrong.


    Yggdra is in such a bad state that it would be better to rebuild it from scratch rather than reconstruct it. Honestly, I dont know what kind of battle could have happened to create a scene like this. I didnt want to ask if possible, but it is not like I can do that. I dont know why, but it seems like Keller came all the way to Yggdra because he had something to do with me.


    What happened? It seems like a lot has changed in the little time I have been away (Cry)


    That Keller uprooted our houses, our trees and brandished it as a weapon! (Serene)


    And about that fissure on the ground, you know, that big hole over there? (Cry)


    Keller turned the city upside down!! In order to destroy Yggdras barrier that was in the way!! It was a sight that seemed unreal!! (Serene)


    Heeeh So he turned the city upside down, huh Turned the city upside down!?


    That is dangerous. It seems so unrealistic that I cant really be surprised. We have fought many powerful enemies up until now, but no one has ever turned a city upside down. It is not like there is a point in turning a city upside down in the first ce.


    As expected of something called a Phantom of a god.


    And there, I fearfully check something that has been on my mind for a long time.


    Were there any deaths? (Cry)


    Serenes eyebrows *<i>pikuri</i>* twitches in response to my question. Her body stops shaking slightly, she sighs and answers.


    No, there isnt. It is because I immediately gave the order to evacuate Although I am sure everyone would have run away even without that order. (Serene)


    Hearing what she says, I breathe a sigh of relief. Cities can be fixed. Wounds can be healed. But it is not possible to resurrect the dead. It is undoubtedly fortunate that no one died when a god capable of destroying the world appeared. I dont know if this is good luck or bad luck tho.


    I dont have any words offort to offerBut I hope that Serene will not be discouraged by this situation and will rebuild the beautiful Yggdra.


    Well, well, dont be so disheartened. It is good that everyone is safe, no? We can just repair the city again. I am sure that Serene and the others can create an even more amazing Yggdra than before. The people who had turned into Phantoms have returned, too, right? (Cry)


    Of, course. Although, human, I hate to be told that by you, the one who summoned the fox god. (Serene)


    Serene quietly tries to frame me with apletely false usation.


    I didnt summon her She came of her own ord. But lets not delve into the details now.


    To be honest, I dont understand the situation at all. In fact, I think Serene and the others have a much better grasp of the current situation than I do. At the very least, they probably know why Tino was being chased around by Keller.


    But for Treasure Hunters, results are everything. Whether good luck or bad luck, the result is that no gods are currently attacking Yggdra. So ,isnt that fine?


    Maybe because Serene has finally calmed down a bit, she speaks in a calmer voice than before.


    Well, it is true that a deadly situation was averted. The temple that had been nesting within the World Tree has disappeared and the threat is gone. And the way we fought the gods is alsoIt may not be of much use to us, but it can serve as an example. Yggdra will surely talk about this day for a long time toe. Human, I suppose we owe you our gratitude. (Serene)


    That is pretty exaggerated. As I have said many times before, I dont need any thanks. I have no right to receive any thanks. Lets be more friendly. We are already friends now, right?


    There is no need to thank me, I didnt do anything By the way, just to confirm, who won, Keller or the Fox God? (Cry)


    What? (Serene)


    Thanks for reading! Now Crys legend will be passed down from generation to generation The one who summons a god to destroy a god!

 Chapter 368.2: Strange Grief Wants to Retire ⑧

    Chapter 368.2: Strange Grief Wants to Retire ¢à


    Several hundred kilometers northwest from the sky above Yggdra. In the Temple shrouded in ck clouds and shes of lightning, the Ani Kitsune sighs.


    That is a god who rose to power through warfare His origins are different from ours. To be able to fight to that extent when he has just manifested and is in a depleted stateHumans are truly barbaric. (Ani Kitsune)


    He was an incredibly powerful god.


    Keller, the masked god. A former human god. A god of war who subjugated all other beings and elevated his own in ancient times. He was a god I had never heard of, but I never imagined that such a being had once existed.


    The lead bullets that we instinctively shrink on, and that versatile and fearsome authority. His resolve, his will, his experience, his knowledge, and his abilities were all on another level. Fox Gods arent particrly good at fighting, but even taking that into ount, there is no way Keller had any chance of winning in that state. And Keller must have known that. Despite that, Keller did not back down a single time.


    ThereforeKeller deserves to be called a god.


    To think That he would be able to take one tail in such a disadvantageous situation.


    My Imouto who started this fight says dejectedly.


    I have caused trouble to Haha-sama. (Imouto Kitsune)


    She is absolutely right. That human has done nothing but screw us over.


    If the Imouto Kitsune had not been provoked into going to retrieve the smartphone, she would not have been involved in the battle. It must have been unbearable for mother to have been forced to help out someone who had taken advantage of our nature to return favors by protecting her.


    However at the same timeWe can also say that it is a good thing that we fought him now.


    Keller was belligerent. Even if we didnt fight him here, gods are fundamentally ipatible. He would have started a war against us sooner orter. Because he had just manifested, had no kin, and was exhausted by the barrier that it had ended with Hahaue only having one tail crushed. If it had happened a hundred yearster, the oue might have been reversed.


    Considering that we were able to eliminate a potential threat, we should probably be grateful to that person who has no sense of danger.


    Dont worry about it. Just never have anything to do with him again. (Ani Kitsune)


    Our rtionship has been severed. We quickly left the ce without meeting again that person who has no sense of danger, in order to avoid being used by him any further.


    Contact with humans is a good stimulus for the older foxes. However, too much of anything is not good.


    The Imouto Kitsune looks at what she has recovered from Keller, at the Aburaage wrapperThe one she used to turn into a smartphone and says.


    I couldnt reveal the secret. To the end, Kikkikan-san still thinks that I had given him a smartphone. (Imouto Kitsune)


    It happens. But that is because Kikkikan-san is the strange one for being deceived for so long. (Ani Kitsune)


    The illusions of the Fox Gods n are so powerful that they can deceive the world. However, illusions are not omnipotent. The moreplex the change, the less urate it bes, and no matter how powerful the illusion, the easier it will dissipate over time. Keller had called that person, who has no sense of danger, ipetent, but the insensitivity required to use the illusions of aplex Relic such as a smartphone for such a long period of time could no doubt be called talent.


    It is a Fox Spirits (<i>Yoko</i>) instinct to trick people. The Imouto Kitsune intended to trick that human. However, if the person who has been deceived is not aware of this fact, it does not count as deception.


    It would have been nice if she could have at least turned it back in front of him, but.


    The image of my Imouto being provokedes to my mind, so I shrug my shoulders.


    No, if you smear any more mud on Hahaues face, she will eat you. Wait until you get better. (Ani Kitsune)


    Sytry and the others are gathered at the site of the former Magic Research Laboratory.


    There are the members of Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) and Tino. Members of Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Serai</i>) and Ruin. Theirplexion doesnt look very good, but they dont appear to be injured.


    Apparently, it seems that Serene and the others had been watching quietly ever since Keller had changed his target to me and had evacuated from Yggdra when the Lost Inn manifested.


    It is funny to hear that the reason for this was so they wouldnt interfere with my n. No wonder I didnt get any help Well, even Liz and the others would be at a disadvantage against a god, so maybe it was a good thing.


    As soon as she sees my face, Sytry breaks into a smile and says.


    Thank you for your hard work, Cry-san! The Phantom of a god It was even more powerful than what I heard. (Sytry)


    Thank you for your hard work. I am d everyone is safe (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) is belligerent. They have taken on superior enemies many times before ande out on top. However, just because they have been through so many hellish situations before does not mean that I can stop worrying.


    Im sorry, Cry-chan~? Even though you gave me a chance, I couldnt prate Kellers defense~ There was no opening despite his whole body being exposed in 360 degrees~. But next time, Ill definitely kill it~! (Liz)


    Umu. (Anthem)


    Despite my worries, Liz apologetically says some outrageous things. There is no way that there are that many Kellers appearing. And Anthem, it is not umu, but hum.


    Lucia sighs deeply and follows suit.


    I thought the same thing at the Lost Inn, butGod ss monsters are a mess. How can we defeat them Leader, please give me some advice next time. (Lucia)


    No way, even Lucia is like this She seems determined to defeat the next god that appears. As for me, I dont want that opportunity to evere again


    Kruz frowns and says.


    If possible, I hope I never see another one again, desu. (Kruz)


    If you are going to conduct anti-gods research, we will cooperate. Keller was able to block our attacks. In other words, if he hadnt blocked them, there is a high chance that it would have been damaged. (Ruin)


    Says Ruin with a serious expression. It seems that only Kruz and Tino agree with me.


    I would love to form an alliance with the three of us, but It doesnt sound very reliable.


    It seems that the battle with the god that I thought was hopeless isnt something Liz and the others are worried about. Should I be proud of that fact? As expected, maybe we should be a little bit careful?


    As I am thinking about this, Serene, who has guided me to Sytry, lets out a voice as if she is about to die.


    Anyway, this time, it is all over. Lets take a little break and then think about what to do next. I am A bit tired. (Serene)


    What is the matter, Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>)? You look very tired. (Sytry)


    I have a bit of a heartache I cant believe he summoned another god without knowing if it will win (Serene)


    Apparently, Serene thought that I summoned the Fox God and pitted her against Keller because I knew that she had a good chance of winning.


    In the first ce, it is wrong to say that I summoned her, but to be criticized like that just for asking who wonI am probably the only Hunter in the world to be subjected to such abusivenguage by the honorable and noble Princess of Yggdra. I feel guilty even though I am not at fault.


    Unable to bear her exhausted gaze any longer, I finally look over at Luke, who is sitting in the corner of the room, something I have been intentionally avoiding looking at up until now.


    Luke is hugging his knees, face down. Even a hint of mncholy can be seen from his back. Even though he finally managed to turn back from being a statue, he is just as depressed as Serene. Come on, you are not that kind of character!


    Seriously, this time it has really been a series of new experiences. It is truly a hard mode journey this time. There are probably only a handful of Hunters in the world who have fought against the Phantom of a god. This is undoubtedly unfortunate for me who wants to retire immediately, but there is no point inmenting about it. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    In the end, everyone is safe, so we can think about the issues and countermeasurester. Lets forget about all the troubles for now.


    Seeing Luke, who always boasts an annoying level of enthusiasm, in this state for the first time, I cannot help but smile and *<i>banban</i>* p his back.


    Yah, yah, Luke, I am d to hear that the curse has been lifted! I heard about it, it seems like you broke it with sheer willpower without any help from anyone? (Cry)


    I just barely didnt make it on time Godddd!! (Luke)


    Thanks for reading! Haha poor Luke, the only one who couldnt fight with the god because of Crys Infinite Trial At least he got stronger by cutting (How do you cut a curse while petrified?) the curse!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 369.1: Future That Lies Ahead

    Chapter 369.1: Future That Lies Ahead


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>), the Divine Strategist, huh It is a bit of an exciting spectacle he showed there. (Adler)


    The mirror of reality that has been reflecting the distant scenery of Yggdra suddenly loses its light. I, Adler carefully polish the cracked mirror of reality that has fulfilled the orders from me, its Guide, by using all its strength, then put it away in my pocket.


    Uno, who was also staring intently at the scene in the mirror with a serious expression, checks on us.


    Is it going to be alriiight? About the mirror of reality I mean. (Uno)


    I expected it, but Its no good. I wonder how long it will take before it revives Well, Ill wait patiently. I overworked it too much this time. (Adler)


    The mirror of reality is an ancient mirror that has been transformed into a Monster. It can only reflect its target so it is not a Monster that can engage inbat, but as it is a living creature, it has its limit.


    In the past, cracks appeared when I looked into the innermost part of the Temple of Origin, but the impact of looking into the battle this time is iparable to that time.


    It is still, just *<i>girigiri</i>* barely, alive. But it is unclear how long it will take to regenerate. It may even take decades.


    But even soI had to know about that battle. In order to move forward.


    The battle between Keller and the Fox God summoned by Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>). The sh between two gods that can destroy the world is on a level that I have never even imagined before.


    Compared to that, all the battlefields that we have been through up until now are like trash. Even the battles we have experienced sinceing to Yggdra are nothingpared to that. It is perfectly clear that Keller was not a bit serious when we fought him. And even in that state, I was helpless even with YudenI guess that means the world is much bigger than what I had imagined.


    And there is no need to talk about Infinite Varietys (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) skill that created this God VS God matchup.


    We are in a rural town far away from Yggdra. It is the town farthest away from the World Tree, to which we went to by using up all of Rippers remaining power. In this ce which is far from Zebrudia, there are no rumors about Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>).


    It is a defeat that we can no longer lie to ourselves. However, I no longer intend to refute it anymore.


    Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)That man, definitely didnt need to team up with us (Quint)


    Says Quint with an exhausted voice. Hes absolutely right. If he can guide such a powerful god, he doesnt need any help from others.


    It cant be helped that we couldnt win against that, we cannot win. Now Im feeling refreshed.


    We shouldnt have gotten involved so easily with him. NoShould I say its a good thing that we got involved with him before we could make a name for ourselves?


    It is because if we had been stronger, that man would have beenpletely hostile towards us.


    Quint looks at me.


    Adler, what do we do now? (Quint)


    Lemme seeee (Adler)


    It is a broad question. But I understand exactly what he implied in those words.


    What will we do from now onWill we continue to be Demon Kings (<i>Maou</i>) as Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>), or are we going to give up on that?


    Most of the Monsters that are on ourmand are dead. The only one that is still usable is the Card Soldier that Quint subjugated in Yggdra, so there is no fighting force left in Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). Of course, Monsters can be replenished. It will take time, but we will be able to make aeback. Though Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>) is undeniably a monster, we are still confident that we are stronger than the majority of Hunters in the world.


    But I think for a while, *<i>boribori</i>* scratch my head, and say.


    Im a bit tired. Maybe we can try our hand at helping people next time. (Adler)


    No well, I understand the logic, but leaving Uno aside, do we have the face of someone who helps people? (Quint)


    Thats not true~. If you adjust your hairstyle, your outfit, and other things, I think even Adler-sama can help people~. It may seem a littlete to say this, but we are in a time where power is needed, so I think there are things we can do to help~. (Uno)


    It seems that Quint and Uno have no intention of continuing their activities as Night Parade (<i>Hyakki Yako</i>). I scratch my cheek as Quint and Uno begin a lively discussion without any hesitation about this unexpected proposal that is theplete opposite of their previous activities.


    Thanks for reading! Looks like Adler is now good. Sasuga Cry converting his enemies without doing anything! Next chapter is the final one of this arc!

 Chapter 369.2: Future That Lies Ahead

    Chapter 369.2: Future That Lies Ahead


    The Magi borrow the power of the Spirits to clear away the rubble. Yggdra, which has been in a state of ruins, is neatly cleaned up in just one day.


    Originally, Yggdras townscape made maximum use of natural materials. For the people of Yggdra, who have formed friendly rtions with the Spirits, rebuilding the city may not be that difficult as long as there is an abundance of nature.


    There is no room for us in the reconstruction field. Instead, we (Or rather, Liz and the others) are in charge of patrolling the forest.


    The barrier that has protected Yggdra for so long no longer exists in the current Yggdra. This is because it was destroyed from the ground up by Keller. There are many nonbatants in Yggdra. Since there are powerful mythical beasts and Magic beasts living near Yggdra, it is necessary to protect the city from these beasts until the city is rebuilt to a certain extent.


    That being said, most of the intelligent Monsters have disappeared thanks to Kellers influence. So there are not so many attacks that will make you required to have patrols. Patrolling the forest and thinning out the Monsters is like a hobby for Liz and the others.


    Treasure Hunters love the unknown. Until now, they have been unable to move freely due to the presence of the Temple of Origin, but the great forest in Yggdra contains many things that will pique the interest of Treasure Hunters. Unknown beasts, unknown materials. And the unexplorednd is enough to make Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>) go crazy. Luke, who was depressed because everything ended while he was a statue, will probably regain his spirit a little bit. In addition, Gark-san would surely be delighted if we could bring back some records of the area around Yggdra.


    Since the end of the battle, Serene seems to be busier than ever. Leading the people of Yggdra seems like a difficult task, but the most difficult part seems to be re-establishing the barrier that protected Yggdra. Not only it is difficult to recreate it, but apparently, Keller has messed up the terrain so much that it cant be re-established in the same way.


    The World Tree problem hase to an end, but it seems that Serenes days of suffering are still toe.


    And I, too, am starting to miss the Imperial Capital.


    Yggdra is a nice ce, rich in nature, but there are no coffee shop that serve sweets, and you cant go on a Relic tour. And by the way, the degree of safetyIs also higher in the Imperial Capital than in Yggdra.


    Now that Lukes curse has been lifted sessfully, there is no reason for me to stay in Yggdra.


    There is nothing more I can do here. While everyone else is absorbed in the outside world, I talk to Serene in her mansion, which has been temporarily built in the ce that used to be the za.


    Serene, who has been working with dark circles under her eyes, narrows her eyes when she hears what I said.


    I see I feel a little uneasy, but if you are leaving, human, then it means it is really, truly over (Serene)


    You are so skeptical Well, I can understand her feelings because I have had a lot of experiences where I thought things were going well, but then trouble arose (And actually, the reason I am trying to leave quickly is because I dont want to get involved in any more trouble).


    Now that I think back It feels like I stayed in Yggdra for quite a while. It feels like I have been moving around all the time (In the end, I just went with the flow and didnt do anything tho).


    Serene stops what she is doing, closes her eyes with deep emotion, and lets out a small sigh.


    No matter what the circumstances are, human, we are indebted to you. No matter what the circumstances are, you have produced results. No matter what the circumstances are, from recapturing Shero to defeating the godsWe owe you a debt that can never be repaid. We, the people of Yggdra, will forever pass on the stories of your exploits. Though the content of the stories needs to be carefully reviewed. (Serene)


    She said it in a manner that has a lot of suggestive meaning. This is She has umted quite a lot of stress, isnt she? There are many things to point out, but no matter what the circumstances are, if Serene says so, then I will just ept it.


    Yggdra never forgets a favor we have once been given. If you are ever in trouble, we are always here to help you. Well, I dont think we are enough to be of any help to you, human. (Serene)


    No way Dont belittle yourself like that. You guys are doing a great job. (Cry)


    In fact, I would rather have your help. People areining about Luke Saikol running around the forest yelling, God,e out! (Serene) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Ah, yeah He will be back to normal soon Somehow I am sorry about him.


    I am sure Luke understands that it wonte out even if he shouts like that, but he really is a childhood friend who does not know when to give up. I think it would be fun just to be able to explore the forest, but I am sure he has a lot of issues that he cant digest.


    There Serene clears her throat and says.


    I dont really know how to thank youBut you may take anything you want in Yggdra. Also, if you need anything, pleasee and see me anytime. Human, we have fought together and overcame hardships together. You may be from a different race, but you are undoubtedlyA fellow citizen of Yggdra. (Serene)


    To be told that much by the princess who rules over the legendary city of Yggdra I guess I am not a total failure after all. (Cry)


    I dont have anything in particr that I want, but It feels kind of strange when a Spirit People says that much about me. Serene gives a small smile at the words I jokingly put out.


    We, too, must change from now on. It may take time, but the restrictions on entry and exit will gradually be rxed. We have learned through that incident That in order to fight against the gods, we need unity that transcends the boundaries of race! If you hadnte, the world would have been destroyed without a doubt. We will never make such a mistake again. I swear on my title as Princess of Yggdra!! (Serene)


    Serene is truly a serious person No, maybe this kind of personality is why all warriors in Yggdra obey her orders.


    Surely, Yggdra will truly change from now on. She has a vision. A vision for creating a better future.


    I dont n oning to Yggdra for a while. Maybe I might nevere back. However, I can only hope for this hardworking princess and for Yggdra to go even further ahead.


    And that is when I remembered what Gark-san had asked me to do. I half dont really care about how it is going to end, but I should at least talk about it. It is better to gain some favors when you can. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Rxing the restrictions on entry and exit I think that is a good idea. And If you dont mind, how about setting up a branch of the Explorers Association here first? Actually, a branch manager of the Explorer Association asked me about it (Cry)


    Thanks for reading!


    Mission: Save the god Clear condition: Subjugate a god Secondary objective: install a new Explorer Association Branch Quest Complete (With Monster Hunter BGM ying)


    Arc 9 is still ongoing and only 38 chapters left to trante when previous arc was at 65. I am catching up!! Next Arc will be about Level 9 Certification Exam! We will finally see new Level 8 Hunters As usual, Ill take a little break before restarting to trante


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 370.1: Long Time No See Imperial Capital

    Chapter 370.1: Long Time No See Imperial Capital


    For some reason, I miss the sight of the n Masters Office. I sit down in my custom-made chair and sigh deeply at the feel of it.


    Sunlight pours in through therge windows. Yggdra isnt bad, but Zebrudia is more rxing after all. The n Masters Office which has been arranged by Eva, has a different feeling of Order than Yggdra, which is filled with natural objects.


    The smell of the air is also slightly different between Yggdra and Zebrudia. The air in Yggdra is supposed to be cleaner, but the fact that I feel more at ease with the air in Zebrudia is probably because I have gotten used to this big city without even realizing it.


    I immediately throw both my arms on the desk and copse. It must have been more than a month since it was empty, but there is not a speck of dust on the desk. I guess Eva cleans it regrly. I will have to thank her when I see her.


    But right nowI am tired. I have been traveling to Yggdra for over a month, so no one wouldin if I justze around for another month.


    However, this time my body feels heavier than usual I guess the Perfect Vacation is important after all. I realize that it will be a bad situation if someone else uses it, so next time I will use it myself instead of lending it out, yep.


    But then, as I think that far, I suddenly realize something terrible and frown.


    Damn I am still lending my Perfect Vacation to Serene.


    I remember it from time to time. There was a big fuss about a god and all that and once themotion was over, everyone was busy working, so Ipletely forgot to get it back.


    So I have to go to Yggdra again, huh I dont need it right away, but this is a pickle. I couldnt find my smartphone after all, so maybe my return may have been premature But even if I notice it now, it is toote.


    Well, we managed to achieve our goal, so lets worry about the detailster. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    In order to escape from reality I close my eyes. As I am dozing off, I suddenly hear the door open.


    !? Eh!??? Ah Eh? Eeeh!??? Cry-san!? Why!? (Eva)


    The voice sounds familiar. In the first ce, very few people are allowed to enter the n Masters Office. I open my eyes andugh at Eva who is aghast for some reason while my cheek is lying *<i>petari</i>* t on the desk.


    Yaaah, Eva. Long time no see. (Cry)


    Eva is perfect every time I meet her. Her shoes are polished and her n uniform is unruffled. Her eyes are wide and distorted behind her slim, red-rimmed sses, and her forehead is wrinkled.


    Wh-When did youe back? (Eva)


    Just now. SereneThe princess of Yggdra sent me back. Liz and the others are going to explore the area around Yggdra a bit more beforeing back. (Cry)


    There is quite a distance between Zebrudia and Yggdra. The trip to go there took several days by carriage and we had a terrible time when we went into the forest and were attacked by Monsters, but the return was instantaneous. Serene used Teleportation Magic to take me directly to the n Masters Office. If it werent for that, I would have ended up apanying Liz and the others on their never-ending exploration of the Great Sea of Trees.


    Teleportation Magic. It is a legendary Magic that allows one to travel extremely long distances in an instant.


    It is a Magic that is well known and the form itself seems to already exist, but due to itsplexity and the amount of energy it consumes, it is said that there are almost no humans able to use this Magic. It seems that there is a technology that allows teleportation between two specific points by setting up aplex Magic Circle in advance, but the fact that it requires multiple skilled Magi to even activate the Magic Circle shows how high the level of that magic is. Needless to say, even Lucia cannot use it yet.


    The burden seems to be quiterge, but to be able to use such Magic without any prior preparation and on top of that all by herself, you can say that she truly lived up to her title as the Spirit Peoples Princess.


    Eva looks at me suspiciously, but then she smiles, sighs softly, and says.


    There are a lot of things I am concerned about, but What about the entrance inspection? I have made arrangements for people to contact me as soon as you return, Cry-san. (Eva)


    Well, it was a lot of trouble. If I told you everything, it would be a very long story, so I wont. (Cry)


    I understand. I will handle the inspection somehow. (Eva)


    As expected of Eva, it is helpful that you are so quick to get it. The inspection Ipletely forgot about it. High-level Hunters are given preferential treatment during the inspection that urred when entering and leaving the Imperial Capital, so I dont recall ever being interrogated, but that doesnt mean I dont have to follow the procedures.


    This time, Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>) also put someone at the gate to confirm your return, Cry-san. He said he wanted to talk to you as soon as you returned. (Eva)


    What do you mean by confirming my return? And whats more, he wants to talk to me as soon as I am back Does Gark-san have a grudge against me?


    All this, right after I am back, Eva notices that my motivation is declining significantly and changes the subject.


    So Is Luke-sans curse lifted? (Eva)


    Yeah, somehow. Also, about the stuff Gark-san asked me about setting up a branch of the Explorer Association in Yggdra, they said thats okay. (Cry)


    !? Huh? Haaah? (Eva)


    The Princess of Yggdra will being to talk about the details, so could you please pass that on to Gark-san? Sorry, but I am busy right now. (Cry)


    I am sorry, I dont even know where to begin (Eva)


    Well, that is true. But I have nothing more to say than what I just told you. And I dont want to meet and talk with Gark-san face to face as much as possible. Hunters need their days off too.


    Eva looks at me as if she wants to say something, but then, maybe sensing that I am not going to say anything more, she sighs for the second time today and says.


    I understand, I will contact him. However, Yggdra is supposed to be an unexplored city, so for them to agree to establish a branch there Is rather surprising. (Eva)


    Un, un, thats right. Someone named Serene is the leader of Yggdra, and it seems she is a very curious and innovative person, you know. I gave it a try and she immediately gave me the OK, you see. Hahaha To be honest, I wasnt expecting anything to happen, but it is quite surprising, isnt it? (Cry)


    Cry-san, I am not sure, but about that Am I not missing something? That Serene-san is a Spirit People, right? (Eva)


    You arent missing anything. Next time Serenees, I will introduce her to you, Eva. We have be good friends. (Cry)


    !? (Eva)


    Indeed, Spirit People are famous for looking down on humans. It may be hard to believe at first nce, but Serene was really keen when I brought up the idea of setting up a branch there. Gark-san may look like that but he is also in charge of the Explorers Association in the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia and is doing a good job, so I think she can build a good rtionship with him. Serene and Eva also seem like they will get along well. They are very simr, especially in their earnestness Maybe Eva will be like that too if she wears the Perfect Vacation.


    That is all I have to say. If possible, I would like you to make arrangements so I dont get into any trouble for a while, but I wont say anything unnecessary. If anyone says anything, I will just use the excuse that Liz and the others havente back yet.


    Thanks for reading! I am baaaaack! Alright, Arc 9, lets go!

 Chapter 370.2: Long Time No See Imperial Capital

    Chapter 370.2: Long Time No See Imperial Capital


    ¡°For now, I will contact ¡°Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡±. If we can get Yggdra to interact with us¡­¡­ Cry-san, you will finally be Level 9.¡± (Eva)


    Level 9. What she says makes my thoughts, which have almost stopped, start moving again. I raise my head and make it clear to Eva that I have no motivation to be one. Your everyday behavior is also important when ites to raising your Level.


    ¡°Now that I think of it, he did say something like that. Level 9, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Honestly, I am not that interested.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is those kinds of people who reach Level 9, you know. It is because when ites to being Level 9, it is not something you can just aim for.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>)¡· has been at Level 8 for a long time and Ark, the strongest in the young category, is still at Level 7, you know? I still have a long way to go. To begin with, I am a little too young.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, you are certainly too young. Although there is no minimum age required for Levels.¡± (Eva)


    With a dumbfounded look on her face, she speaks those words that cut my hopes right to the core.


    For me, who gave up on being a Treasure Hunter soon after arriving in the Imperial Capital, Level is just a number that was forced upon me.


    The Level of a Hunter certified by the Explorer Association is an indicator of the Hunter¡¯s credibility. The number is determined based on aprehensive evaluation rather than a simple test of strength, and in today¡¯s world where Treasure Hunters are in full swing, it is no exaggeration to say that a Hunter¡¯s Level directly represents their social status.In principle, a Hunter¡¯s Certification Level is raised by repeatedlypleting requests from the Explorer Association and conquering Treasure Shrines, and then when they reach a certain level, they are given the right to take a Level Certification exam, and if they pass that they can raise their Level. However, that is merely a principle. Levels are a fundamental aspect of a Treasure Hunter¡¯s life, and as can be seen from the level-down penalty that Sytry received, there are many detailed rules, exceptions, and undisclosed information.


    For example, one of them is¨D¨DHow to deal with Hunters who are reluctant to level up.


    In principle, it is up to the individual whether or not they take the Level Certification exam, but the Certification Level is an indicator of trustworthiness. Raising the Level of Hunters with low trustworthiness is out of the question, but on the other hand, it would be inconvenient for the Explorer Association if the Level of highly trusted Hunters were too low.


    Originally, I didn¡¯t want to raise my Level. As I have given up on my dream of bing a Hunter, having a High Level would only be a burden to me. However, in order to deal with people like me, the Explorer Association has various exceptions to the rules.


    Sometimes it takes the form of a mandatory Level Certification exam, and sometimes it takes the form of the Branch Manager using his authority to force you to level up. There are even times when my Level went up without me even realizing it due to the recognition of the achievements I made. Some people say that it is impossible for a Level to be raised without you realizing it, but as the saying goes, truth is sometimes stranger than fiction.


    Thus, a Hunter who has reached Level 8 despite having no real ability was born. Levels are originally set to ensure that those without skill are not given a status they do not deserve, but it is a blunder as the higher-ups of the Explorers Association never imagined that an ordinary person could be elevated to the status of a genius.


    However, bing a Level 9 is apletely different story from a Level 5 going to a Level 6.


    Basically, the higher the Level, the harder it bes to raise it again.


    For a Hunter, you can reach Level 3 when you are a mid-level Hunter, then Level 4 if you survive and gain experience, Level 5 if you have talent, and Level 6 if you are lucky. That is the maximum Level that one Explorer Association can certify. From there onwards¨D¨DThe requirements get increasingly tougher and tougher. From Level 8, the prerequisites for taking the exam arepletely hidden.


    Ark Rodan, the legitimate son of the Rodan family who is immensely popr in Zebrudia, Anthem Smart, who has saved many people and earned immense trust from the church and nobles, both are Level 7, and Rosemary Pyropos, the ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>)¡·, a feared witch who has long reigned as one of the best Magi in the Imperial Capital and reduced everything to ashes, be it people, Monsters, or Phantoms, is also Level 8. It has been a while since ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>)¡· reached Level 8, but it seems she hasn¡¯t taken the Level 9 Certification Exam yet. That shows how difficult it is to level up beyond Level 7 (Though it is possible that ¡°Baa-san (<i>Grandma</i>)¡± hasn¡¯t been able to take the exam because she burned too many people and her credibility dropped).


    Level 9 is not a Level that an ipetent man who only continued to be a Hunter and got swept along by the flow would deserve. What¡¯s more¡­¡­ There is only one Level 9 in Zebrudia and he is older than ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>)¡·. For a young man like me to take the Level 9 Certification Exam is not something that should be done even as a joke. Just thinking about it makes me want to puke.


    But, well, I guess I am worrying too much. Level 9 isn¡¯t something Gark-san can just push through on his own.


    ¡°Well, apparently you can only be a Level 9 if you have the achievements, ability, and notoriety to save the world¡­¡­ So it should be fine.¡± (Cry)


    It is a ce where even if you have everything, you are not sure if you can reach it or not. That is Level 9. There is a thick wall between Level 8 and 9. An infinitely thick wall.


    ¡°What are you worried about? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ To begin with, a world crisis isn¡¯t something that will happen so easily. But Yggdra is full of possibilities, so if we really do start traveling to and from Yggdra, and if it brings in huge profits¨D¨DI think many people would be on your side, Cry-san. It is just a rumor, but when deciding on bing Level 9, the Explorer Association apparently consults not only with nobles and royalty but also with tradingpanies.¡± (Eva)


    It is the first time I have heard something like that. But if Eva, someone previously employed in Wells & Co. said so, it must be true.


    ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡· has a bad reputation among the Empire nobles and I haven¡¯t done anything in particr to increase my credibility. I admit that there is a possibility thanks to Yggdra, but even if we were to start trading with them and make a huge profit, it would take a long time. I guess I can rest easy for a while¡­¡­


    I am starting to feel a little better. I get up and look at Eva. Most of my Relics are inside Mimic-kun, so I don¡¯t have much to do.


    ¡°I wonder what the Level 9 Exams are like?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°ording to the information I have gathered¨D¨DThe content seems to change depending on the situation, but it is apparently a solo exam. I heard they look at your individual¡¯s abilities¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Heeeeeeh, you know a lot about it. I thought the Level 9 Certification Exam was top secret.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Our n Master is Level 8, so it is only natural that I would look into it.¡± (Eva)


    As I begin to feel sick again, Eva says that to me as if it is the most obvious thing in the world.


    I will die if I go solo. I was so close to death this time even with all ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡· with me, so I will definitely never take it. Maybe I was too hasty when I asked Serene for permission to set up a branch office¡­¡­ However, it is toote to regret it now.


    ¡°Well then, I will contact ¡°Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡±. Please take some rest today. We will talk againter.¡± (Eva)


    As if she is reading my mind, Eva ends the conversation and turns around.


    As I am staring nkly at her back, just before Eva leaves the room, she turns around and says.


    ¡°Cry-san, I forgot to tell you¡­¡­ Wee back.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am back.¡± (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Fuuuuuck, I had to reupload all the chapter from Arc 8 due to some damn stupid mistake Well, whatever, all the chapter are reupload now


    ¡°A world crisis isn¡¯t something that will happen so easily¡±, Eva you underestimate Cry too much A world crisis is just another Tuesday for him


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 371.1: Meanwhile in the Imperial Capital

    Chapter 371.1: Meanwhile in the Imperial Capital


    At the Imperial Capital Branch of the Explorer Association, which coordinates the Hunters based in the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia. In the branch manager¡¯s office, I, Gark, sit deeply in therge chair and sigh.


    ¡°*<i>Yare Yare</i>* Good grief¡­¡­ The aftermath of the curse incident has finally settled down.¡± (Gark)


    The curse incident has shaken the whole Imperial Capital. It seems that the Imperial Capital has finally recovered from the greatmotion triggered by the prophecy from the Institute of Divination and Mystic Art in Zebrudia.


    That incident was truly terrible. The damage was great, but the fact that the damage could not be contained even after mobilizing the Knight Orders and Hunters became a liability issue, and the Explorers Association has been in uproar for the past month.


    For the past month, I have been working day and night without a break, coordinating with various parties.


    The biggest problem was that there was no one on either the Empire¡¯s or the Explorer Association¡¯s side who had a full understanding of the incident. In the end, despite further investigation, it was not possible to determine the root cause of the incident, so we ended up talking with the government abouting up with a reason to exin to the public.


    In order to dispel the anxiety that had started to spread throughout the Empire, it was necessary to resolve the situation as quickly as possible. The only reason that it had only taken a month of work to resolve the situation despite it having be so serious was due to the fact that there were no deaths. With an incident of that scale, it would not have been surprising if hundreds of people had been killed. I don¡¯t know if that was a blessing in disguise or if that man nned for it to happen this way¨D¨D.


    Kaina, who has been working tirelessly alongside me as my support, speaks with a tired smile.


    ¡°It is a stroke of luck that we managed to deflect the investigation.¡± (Kaina)¡°It is because there¡¯s no evidence. No one has died, and considering his achievements, Cry is someone no one wants to mess with.¡± (Gark)


    There are many things we don¡¯t know about the curse incident in the Imperial Capital, but there are some facts we do know. One of them was the first incident¨D¨DIt was Luke Saikol who brought the cursed sword into the ¡°Sword Saint¡¯s (<i>Kensei</i>)¡± dojo, and it was ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· who gave that cursed sword to Luke. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Normally, that information alone would have been enough to make Cry Andrich beingbeled as the culprit. It is because some nobles in Zebrudia view Hunters as their enemies.


    However, in the end, due to a prophecy, it was discovered that the entire incident had been the work of ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (<i>Kyubi no Kage Kitsune</i>)¡» so Franz Argmann, who had been in charge of countermeasures against them, ended up taking the me.


    To be honest, it is doubtful whether that organization was really the mastermind. At least, ording to the joint investigation by the Explorer Association and the Empire, all of the people thought to be members of the ¡°Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>)¡± have disappeared from the Empire. But even after taking that into consideration, anyone can see that the impact would be far too great if we assume that everything is Cry¡¯s fault.


    Cry Andrich is the man who prevented the assassination of the Emperor and nearly defeated the ¡°Fox¡¯s (<i>Kitsune</i>)¡± executive at the ¡°Supreme Martial Art Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±. Pursuing such a person without clear evidence would shake the Imperial Capital.


    This shows that the young man has be someone that even the Empire¡¯s nobles cannot easily mess with.


    ¡°The people who wanted us to call Cry also shut up when I told them he was heading for Yggdra.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°There are rumors that Yggdra is looking for the Cursed Spirit Stone. There is credibility in it.¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s not realistic to expect them to let us have a branch office there¡­¡­ But well, if we can get even a little bit of information, that¡¯ll be great.¡± (Gark)


    Yggdra, thend of the Spirit People. A legendarynd that everyone knows of, but no one has ever been there. It is likely that a unique culture and technology exist there. Information about it would be worth your weight in gold. In fact, some countries have even put a bounty for information on Yggdra.


    I also know very little about that country, but that is exactly why information about Yggdra is so important to the entire Explorer Association.


    It is Hunters¡¯ duty to explore uncharted territory. Yggdra is highly valuable because everyone desires it. Depending on the information and technology he brings back, Level 9 may be within his grasp. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Kaina speaks with a thoughtful look as if she has been thinking the same thing.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, the application deadline for the High-level Certification Review Conference ising up soon.¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡­ That¡¯s right. If we miss this chance, it¡¯ll be a yearter before we can do it again¡­¡­¡­¡­ But there¡¯s nothing we can do about it unless Cryes back.¡± (Gark)


    The Hunter Certification Level is issued by the Explorers Association. It is a well-known fact that the higher the level, the more difficult the prerequisites and the exams be, but from Level 8 onwards, an examination by the headquarters is first required as a prerequisite for taking the certification examination. The conference only takes ce once a year, so if you miss it this year, the next one will be a yearter.


    ¡°What about Ark-kun bing Level 8?¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ark has some big requests right now, so bad timing. And¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hmph. I don¡¯t think Ark would want to be Level 8 right now, he has his pride.¡± (Gark)


    As the top tier of young Hunters in the Imperial Capital, Ark Rodan, the ¡¶Silver Lightning Star (<i>Ginsei Banrai</i>)¡·, and Cry Andrich, the ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, are in a position to bepared to each other. Ark is probably superior in terms of lineage andbat ability, but Ark has an inferior track record in order to be at the same rank as Cry who is Level 8.


    If Ark were to reach Level 8 now, there would certainly be people who would think that it would be thanks to his lineage. In fact, lineage and power are also factors when determining your Level, but Ark Rodan does not want that.


    ¡°Next up is Cry, huh? Level 9 is¡­¡­¡­¡­ A much tougher level than Level 8.¡± (Gark)


    I was originally a Hunter with an Alias and worked my way up to Level 7. I understand what Level means to a Hunter, and there are some things I can see only after bing a Branch Manager.


    Ark¡¯s Level 8 would probably pass. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be forced to take a test. But Cry¡¯s Level 9 is different. The higher the Level, the harder it is to advance, but the Level 9 Certification Exam is a ss of its own. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°I think his track record is sufficient, but¡­¡­ At Level 9, everyone is trying to pull each other down¡­¡­¡± (Gark)


    ¡°It is because every Branch Manager wants to produce a Level 9 from their branch.¡± (Kaina)


    There is a big wall between Level 8 and 9. Only certain heroes can reach Level 8, but even among those heroes, very few can reach the stage where they can take the Level 9 Certification Exam.


    Each Hunter Certification Level has different requirements.


    Achievements and abilities are required up to Level 8, but these are not required as prerequisites for the Level 9 Certification Exam.


    Having achievement and abilities is, of course, obvious.


    What you need to take the Level 9 Certification Exam is¨D¨DHigh charisma.


    Thanks for reading! Gark haven¡¯t you see Cry charisma? It is so overflowing that people worship him as a god!

 Chapter 371.2: Meanwhile in the Imperial Capital

    Chapter 371.2: Meanwhile in the Imperial Capital


    The challenge begins when a Branch Manager of the Explorers Association decides that they want their Hunters to take the Level 9 Certification Exam.


    Highly trusted celebrities from each country as well as staff from the Explorer Association headquarters and branches are gathered together to vote on whether or not a person is qualified to be a Level 9 Hunter.


    What is needed is a unanimous vote. From the approval of notable figures from various fields to each manager of the Explorer Association. The Hunter is only allowed to stand at the starting line and take the exam when everyone thinks that the Hunter is worthy of that Level and approves to give them the status of Level 9.


    It is possible to conquer high-level Treasure Shrine if you have the skill, but it is difficult to get rmendations. At the very least, it is nearly impossible to achieve this while remaining in one country.


    The names of those who voted and the reasons for their vote will be made avable to the public. Level 10 is a special level. Originally, in terms of trustworthiness, the Certification Level of 9 is the peak.


    Cry Andrich¡¯s achievements are nothing short of amazing, but saving one country alone is not enough to make you Level 9.


    ¡°If the first attempt for deliberation fails, the bar will be higher the second time¡­¡­¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°It is because everyone has to vote in favor. Normally it wouldn¡¯t pass. Not unless there are some achievements that everyone has to acknowledge.¡± (Gark)


    There are reasons to vote no for Cry Andrich. His youth can easily be perceived as ack of experience and since the Party he leads is powerful, there would be those who question his abilities as a Hunter. It is the job of the person who first rmended the Hunter to somehow convince them of the contrary.Nobles and Imperial Families from each country, presidents of huge national tradingpanies, and the heads of various academic and research institutions. The members who are given votes vary from year to year, but there is a wide range of people. Currently, my perception of the reputation of ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· is not very encouraging.


    However, his reputation can be bolstered by his achievements in Yggdra.


    Kaina responds with a difficult look on her face at what I said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, if you have too many achievements, it might be seen as a falsification, tho¡¯¡­¡­¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­ The time frame it took for that guy to resolve a case is far too short. I wouldn¡¯t believe it either if I wasn¡¯t the one who had to clean up after him.¡± (Gark)


    In my opinion, even if we can get Zebrudia¡¯s Emperor on our side, it is highly doubtful that the deliberations would be in our favor. Noting from a distinguished family of Treasure Hunters, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·cks the background to back up his credibility. Moreover, his face is not that well known.


    The biggest issue is the votes of each Branch Manager of the Explorers Association. It is an honor to have a Level 9 from one¡¯s branch. It is also a great achievement for the Branch Manager.


    The Explorer Association¡¯s Branch Managers are expected to be impartial, but there will be Branch Managers who will favor the Hunters from their own branch. They will naturally tend to be stricter¨D¨DAnd sometimes they may vote against the nominee due to a conflict with the person who rmended the Hunter.


    I sigh, as my head starts to hurt from all the problems I will be facing again. This is my first time applying for a Level 9. I feel like stepping down from my position as Branch Manager and going back to being a Hunter.


    Maybe taking my feelings into consideration, Kaina speaks with a quiet smile.


    ¡°We can¡¯t apply until Cry-kunes back, so for now let¡¯s just spread the word. Even if we can¡¯t make it this year, it will probably lead to next year, and maybe Zebuldia will try to get involved as well.¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°Right. And there¡¯s also¡­¡­¡­¡­ The matter of the exam.¡± (Gark)


    It takes a long time to prepare for the Level 9 Certification Exam, but the exam itself is not easy either.


    Since the only prerequisite required is charisma, what the exam test is¨D¨DThe applicant¡¯s own ability.


    The exam only involvespleting requests, but the problem lies in the requests that are selected as assignments as the requests selected are those that are brought to the various branches of the Explorers Association and have not beenpleted for various reasons. The word ¡°challenge¡± is only in name, it would be more appropriate to call it a ¡°trial¡±. Most of the time, the request is a cursed one that many High-level Hunters have failed toplete. If unlucky, a request that a Level 9 Hunter failed toplete might be selected.


    Since the exam content is selected based on the request, the difficulty level varies greatly from time to time. Although this has been a problem in the past, the rules for the exam have never changed since the Explorer Association was founded.


    Achievements, power, and finally¨D¨DLuck. Only by possessing all of these can one reach Level 9.


    ¡°It is a rumor, but¡­¡­ There seems to be a bit ofmotion at the headquarters. Maybe a special request has been brought in.¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maybe it would be better to hold off on the rmendation this time.¡± (Gark)


    The Level 9 Certification Exams are all one-of-a-kind challenges. I have given Cry a variety of requests up until now, and they were always aplishable. This time¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know. As far as I am aware, the headquarters of the Explorer Association has several requests that have not been resolved for a long time.


    The Explorer Association also has the role of protecting Hunters. I have no intention of giving out dangerous requests that are likely to fail. The other Branch Managers probably feel the same way.


    But, in any case, Yggdraes first. If he doesn¡¯t produce some visible results with Yggdra, the Level 9 rmendation will likely fail.


    ¡°I wonder if Yggdra¡¯s side is doing okay with Cry-kun?¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That guy has a bad habit of provoking his opponents. But I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t do anything stupid since lifting Luke¡¯s curse is at stake¨D¨D¡± (Gark) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The opponent is a member of the Spirit People¡¯s Royal Family, so it is likely they have a very high sense of pride. Even I can¡¯t predict what will happen when you mix in the tricky ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·.


    Although I have encouraged him just before he left the Imperial Capital, I think I understand Cry¡¯s character. He didn¡¯t change his expression even when I told him that the Level 9 was at hand. I won¡¯t ask for anything extravagant. I don¡¯t even want to establish a branch office. But I would like to at least deepen our friendship. No¨D¨DAt the very least, I would like him to avoid doing anything that might anger them.


    Seriously, my life has been shortened quite a lot since I met Cry.


    Just as I am thinking about this, there is a knock at the door. My subordinatees in.


    ¡°Branch Manager, I just received a message from the Vice-Master of ¡¶First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>¡·. ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· has returned.¡± (Subordinate)


    ¡°What did you say?! I had someone watch the gate. Why would Eva contact me?¡± (Gark)


    Although I knew it would be troublesome, it was me who made Cry prioritize heading to Yggdra. It is also widely known that Cry is headed for Yggdra. Many organizations, including the national government, are awaiting his return.


    We can¡¯t let them take him into custody first. We need to get information on Yggdra first, otherwise it would have been for nothing.


    I quickly open the letter my subordinate has brought. After quickly checking the contents, I read it a second time and then a third time, then I look up and crush the letter in my hands.


    ¡°Kaina, I need you to prepare the application for the Level 9 Certification Exam. I¡¯ll go and discuss it with Eva. We¡¯re going to be busy.¡± (Gark)


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s the extra chapter thanks to Chulbom, Satria and Joshua! If you need luck to be Level 9, there is no better fit than Cry! His luck got him to crash an airship into a Level 10 Treasure Shrine, gather multiple powerful cursed items and summon a Fox God and a Mask God No one can be luckier than him!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 372.1: Honest One â‘¡

    Chapter 372.1: Honest One ¢Ú


    The n House of ¡¶First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>)¡·, which is built by gathering together top-ss young Party and pouring a huge amount of money into it, allows people to live without having to go outside. If you go to the Lounge on the second floor you can find food, so being confined for a week or two is no problem.


    Five days have passed since I returned to the Imperial Capital. Today, too, I am indulging in as much debauchery as I can in the n Master¡¯s Office. I sleep 15 hours a day. Have three meals + snacks, and my onlyint is that I don¡¯t have Relic to polish in my free time.


    Since I have given full authority to Eva, no workes to me even if I am in the n Master¡¯s Office. Even Gark-san doesn¡¯te knocking, so Eva must be doing a good job of persuading him.


    Well, the whole story of the incident at Yggdra is too advanced for me to tell. I am sure Sytry will do a good job in telling it when she returns. I am a bit out of my depth, especially around the details of the Mana Material Stirring Device.


    Apparently, it seems that the cursed items rted incident hade to an end while we were heading to Yggdra. There wasn¡¯t much written about it in the newspapers that Eva brought me. I guess time has healed everything¡­¡­ Peace is the best after all.


    But if I have nothing to do, this makes me quite bored. Maybe I should write in my diary for the first time in a while¡­¡­ How long has it been since Ist wrote something? When I check, thest entry is the day before the joint n recruitment. It has been quite a while.


    I am just going to write the outline of the recent events as I recall them. I remember what happened, but I can¡¯t remember the details. Maybe I have forgotten or maybe I just don¡¯t know about them¨D¨DIn any case, I have been involved in a lot of different incidents.


    Treasure Hunters travel around the world in search of Treasure Shrines and adventures, and by reaching Yggdra this time, I feel like I have been to almost every ce. I have encountered bandits, Monsters, Phantoms, and gods, and traveled to many uncharted territories. I can¡¯t think of any other ces I want to go to.


    Well, if I have to say¡­¡­¡­¡­ I would like to see a country with a different culture, not a secret ce or a Treasure Shrine.The culture of the countries in this world is influenced by the types of Treasure Shrines that exist nearby. Zebrudia is surrounded by many Treasure Shrines of different categories, so the city doesn¡¯t have any particrly distinctive features, but if there is a country nearby with many Treasure Shrines that manifest many convenient household Relics that could not be reproduced in modern civilization, then life would naturally be dependent on them. Since Relics cannot be charged without Magic, the residents of that country would likely be improving their skills as Magi, even if they aren¡¯t Hunters.


    There is no limit to what Mana Materials can conjure up. I have heard of cities in the sky or under the sea. I don¡¯t want to go to dangerous ces tho¡¯. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    If I were to go, I would like to go to a city morefortable than the Imperial Capital. Although, it seems like there aren¡¯t many cities like that¨D¨D.


    Speaking of which, it is just a rumor, but there is apparently a country that has Advanced Physical Civilization Treasure Shrines nearby, and all of its citizens benefit from the goods produced there.


    Advanced Physical Civilizations are a type of Treasure Shrines that rarely exist. They don¡¯t exist anywhere near the Imperial Capital, but the Relics found in the Treasure Shrine of this civilization are known to boast more useful performance even whenpared to the Relics of other Treasure Shrines. The smartphone¨D¨DSmart Phone I had until recently is, to be honest, a Relic of an Advanced Physical Civilization.


    It seems that Physical Civilizations are the pr opposite of Magical Civilizations. It is one of the Treasure Shrine I would love to see at least once, but even ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡· has never been to an Advanced Physical Civilization¡¯s Treasure Shrine. As it is a rare and useful Treasure Shrine, almost all countries that have Advanced Physical Civilization Treasure Shrine restrict Hunters¡¯ ess to it.


    I don¡¯t want to explore Treasure Shrines, but if I go to a town with such a Treasure Shrine nearby, I might be able to get a new smartphone that was stolen and lost by Keller. Let¡¯s suggest it when Sytry and the others return¡­¡­


    While I am leisurely thinking about this, there is a knock and Evaes in.


    ¡°Cry-san, I have a message from ¡°Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡±. He wants you toe if possible.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I am too busy.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°If that is not possible, they just want an update about Yggdra. If not, at least some information on the inside of Yggdra. By the way, we have been getting a lot of other inquiries from all over the ce, including interviews and party invitations.¡± (Eva)


    Eva quickly states her demands. Even if she says things like that, I don¡¯t have any progress. Teleportation Magic is only one-way so there is no way to contact her.


    The only information I have is what I told you the other day. Serene said she would being here once to talk about the Explorer Association Branch office, but she didn¡¯t say when. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Franz-kyo has also summoned you, you know. I have managed to postpone it for now, but I can¡¯t hold off for much longer. If we don¡¯t release the information as soon as possible, people may believe that it is false information. It is because there is a lot of false information circting about Yggdra.¡± (Eva)


    Well, I don¡¯t mind if people think it is false information. Everyone loves Yggdra, don¡¯t they.


    I cross my legs, sigh, and say.


    ¡°Even if you say that¡­¡­ Yggdra is just a town in the middle of the forest after all, you see¡­¡­ Can you tell them that patience is important too. Serene is a princess after all¡­¡­ A lot of things happened so she is probably very busy.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°A¡­¡­ A lot of things?¡± (Eva)


    As the princess, Serene is in charge of the overallmand of the city¡¯s reconstruction, and even Yggdra, with all their talented Magi, it would be difficult to rebuild the city in five days.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it will be thatte. Don¡¯t worry, Sytry is currently investigating in detail, so she should be able topile a report for them when she returns.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time left¡­¡­ Your achievements need to be confirmed in order to be used in the Level 9 review. At the very least, we need to send at least one member of the Explorer Association to Yggdra, otherwise, it will be tough.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is fine. It¡¯s ok, it¡¯s ok.¡± (Cry)


    It is okay because I don¡¯t have to reach Level 9.


    It would have been better if I had never gotten a promise to open a branch office in Yggdra¡­¡­¡­¡­ Normally, I hardly ever get the chance to be of any use, so when a chance like thises my way, I unintentionally did it¡­¡­ (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°It seems that ¡°Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡± is preparing an application for review. Someone from the Explorer Association Headquarters will being to hear the details.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Gark-san is a hard worker, too.¡± (Cry)


    It seems he used to be a *<i>baribari</i>* daunting fighter, but it is amazing how hard he can work. Even though no one asked him to. Even if I were to qualify to take the certification exam, would I get in trouble again if I said I didn¡¯t feel like taking the exam?


    As I blink at the mention of how my Level-up is progressing faster than I expected, Eva sighs in resignation and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Really, I would appreciate it. I will ask ¡°Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡± to wait just a little longer. If you have any information regarding Yggdra, please call me immediately.¡± (Eva)


    Eva quickly leaves the room. As she turns away, her profile looks somewhat desperate. I am a little worried that she might copse from the stress¡­ She has shut out all questions for five days, so maybe it is time for me to step up and speak up. It would be troublesome if Eva copsed. Well, even if I do step up and speak up, there is nothing to say, tho¡¯.


    ¡°Wait, Eva¡­¡­¡­¡­ After all, maybe I can talk a little about it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh?! Are you serious?¡± (Eva)


    Eva opens her eyes wide. I am so sorry for always pushing you to do stuff. I don¡¯t really want to go, but for now, it is probably going to be Franz-san and Gark-san. It is better to get the unpleasant things done together. As for the others, I will think about itter.


    ¡°For now, please bring Gark-san and Franz-san to the Lounge. I don¡¯t have any new information for them, but I am open to any questions they may have. Maybe I will remember something if we talk.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are you going to do it in the Lounge?¡± (Eva)


    I am not going to talk about anything important this time. If we are in the Lounge, there will be n Members there, so if I get punched, someone wille to my rescue.


    ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! And thanks Chulbom and Satria for the ko-fi! I¡¯ll post an extra chapter as soon as I can. Cry: let¡¯s have the most confidential conversation about the most wanted country in the world in the lounge!

 Chapter 372.2: Honest One â‘¡

    Chapter 372.2: Honest One ¢Ú


    I waited 15 minutes in the Lounge and soon after, Gark-san and Franz-san arrived.


    They have a different kind of intimidation from that of a Treasure Hunter. Gark-san is apanied by Kaina-san and a somewhat cunning-looking man wearing the Explorer Association uniform, and Franz-san is apanied by three of his subordinates.


    What is about to begin¡­¡­ Normally, this is a situation that I would never want to find myself in under normal circumstances.


    On the other hand, on my side, it is just Eva and me. Today, on this particr day, there is no one in the Lounge.


    ¡°That was fast.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve kept us waiting for quite some time. Normally you would havee and reported to us yourself but¨D¨DOh well. Even so¡­¡­ Booking the entire Lounge is quite extravagant of you.¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san *<i>gururi</i>* nces around the Lounge.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­¡­ The situation being what it is.¡± (Kaina)


    It is not like I want to rent out the whole ce exclusively. Well, I feel a little more at ease knowing that Kaina-san is there.Let¡¯s get this over with quickly. There is not much to say until Sytryes back.


    At that moment, the man that Gark-san has brought with him holds out his hand ostentatiously.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)1¡± am Zultan Rumilson of the Explorer Association Investigation Department. I received a summons from ¡°Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡± and havee here from the Headquarters. Please to meet you.¡± (Zultan)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Thank you very much¡­¡­ ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± am Cry Andrich¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    His tone is polite, but his gaze is sharp and he doesn¡¯t trust me in the slightest. The expression ¡°shrewd¡± is a perfect fit to describe him.


    The Explorer Association has branches all over the country, but it seems that only a handful of truly outstanding people are assigned to the headquarters. Since the Explorer Association basically leaves the management of the territory up to the branches, it is rare for people from the headquarters to appear in a city with a branch office like this.


    ¡°We have heard the rumors for a long time. Not only have you managed to reach the legendary city¨D¨DReached Yggdra, but we have also heard that you have made a promise to set up a branch there. The Headquarters is in an uproar¨D¨DSo as soon as we received a call from ¡°Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡±, the Headquarters sent ¡°me (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± here. We can¡¯t set up a branch without first investigating and gathering information.¡± (Zultan)


    Zultan-san *<i>perapera</i>* talks nonstop, without a break. He sure talks a lot. Gark-san and Franz-san haven¡¯t been able to say a single word.


    ¡°There have been many Hunters from all over the world, past and present, who imed to have reached Yggdra, but investigations have shown that all of them were lies¨D¨DMisunderstandings. After all, it is a city that no one has ever reached, and its existence itself is suspicious. It is also possible that they have mistaken a settlement of Spirit People they found in the forest for Yggdra.¡± (Zultan)


    I see, that makes a lot of sense. As Zultan-san speaks, staring intently into my eyes, I simply *<i>un, un</i>* nod.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­ That is certainly possible.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Of course, there is no doubt a Level 8 Hunter with an Alias would make such a mistake. This time information is credible. ¡°Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡± seems to have a lot of trust in you, so ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± am determined to verify the veracity of the information. If this achievement is confirmed, it will be a big boost for you in reaching Level 9. Without a doubt.¡± (Zultan)


    He seems like a capable guy, but it would have been better if he was a little less offensive but it is still better than Gark-san. I check on Gark-san, Franz-san, Zultan-san, and Kaina-san in turn and say in a friendly manner. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Okay. If there is anything you want to ask ¡°me (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡±, feel free to ask. Well, as ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± told you beforehand, ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± don¡¯t have any new information for the time being, but if there are any questions ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± can answer, ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± will answer them.¡± (Cry)


    ¡±I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± can only answer fairly and honestly. After hearing what I say Franz-san finally speaks.


    ¡°You say there is no new information¡­¡­ But there is too little information to begin with. I have heard that the Princess of Yggdra will being to the Imperial Capital to establish a branch office, but if this is true, then we also need to make some preparations. Do you understand?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡­ Well, it will probably be fine. ¡°Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>)¡± doesn¡¯t mind that sort of thing.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°E-Even if you are okay with it, it is still, a problem for us.¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san¡¯s intensity immediately rises a little bit and Zultan-san nods ordingly.


    ¡°Spirit People are difficult to deal with, you see. Actually, between us¨D¨DFor a long time, the Headquarters has been gathering the few ¡°Spirit People (<i>Noble</i>)¡± Hunters to investigate Yggdra, but the investigation has not progressed. Just how proud must that Spirit People Princess be? And how did you manage to negotiate with the princess, ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± am very curious about it?¡± (Zultan)


    ¡°Ah, well¡­¡­ When ¡°I (Wagahai)¡± asked her about it she answered right away. Luck was on my side.¡± (Cry)


    Also, Serene probably isn¡¯t as proud as everyone imagines. Lapis and the others seem a lot more noble than her. Maybe due to fighting for so long, her leeway to act like that has been worn away.


    Zultan-san frowns openly.


    ¡°Luck¡­¡­ You got lucky, huh. However, that is iprehensible, why Yggdra, known for being so exclusive, is so keen to ept a branch office at this point.¡± (Zultan) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Ah, well, it somehow happened. She said she wanted to ease restrictions on the entry and exit and have more interaction with humans from now on. The top brass is surprisingly flexible.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? That¡¯s absurd¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Zultan)


    Zultan-san¡¯s eyes widened. Gark-san and Franz-san also look at me with shocked expressions. In the first ce, the reason Yggdra restricted entry and exit was to protect the World Tree. They didn¡¯t do it without reason.


    ¡°*<i>Un, un</i>*, I know it is hard to believe. But ¡°Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>)¡± is a surprisingly interesting person, you see¡­¡­ Yeah, I was surprised when she said she would entrust me with all authority over Yggdra.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Zultan)


    The unpleasant silence brings me back to my senses.


    The looks they are giving say that they are questioning my sanity. Especially the look Zultan-san, who I met for the first time, is giving me is scary. I may have gone a bit too far. I clear my throat softly and say as if making an excuse.


    ¡°We-Well, Serene wasn¡¯t in her right mind at the time, so she most likely blurted that out because she was just toofortable.¡± (Cry)


    In fact, since then, Serene has never asked me to give her back Yggdra¡¯s full authority. I guess she has been led astray by the devil. As I correct myself, Zultan-san takes a deep breath and says.


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­ We-Well, fine. We will find out everything when that Princess you talked about actually arrives here. The question is when she will arrive. Neither ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± nor the Headquarters have much free time to spare.¡± (Zultan)


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s right, Cry. We can¡¯t start talking until the Princess arrives. Don¡¯t you have any ideas? If she could arrive before the Level 9 examination¡­¡­ That would be a great help.¡± (Gark)


    The tone of his voice is lower than before. Did I say something strange¡­¡­? No, maybe I did, but I am not lying. If I said anything strange, it is because Serene is the one who is actually strange.


    I pull myself together and think about what Gark-san has said. But as I have said many times before, I don¡¯t know when Serene will arrive. She is very proactive, so I don¡¯t think she will be toote tho¡¯¨D¨D.


    ¡°Wh-Who knows¡­¡­¡­¡­ Spirit People are quite long-tempered, you see. They are people who think that a hundred years or so will pass in the blink of an eye, and Serene is busy too, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°One hundred years!? Did ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± hear you wrong? One hundred years, you say!?¡± (Zultan)


    ¡°Yo-You see, Serene is also busy directing the reconstruction¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yggdra is now a vacant lot for a variety of reasons and ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± am not sure ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± am the best person to tell you about it¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Zultan)


    This is bad¡­¡­ The more I say, the worse the situation seems to be getting. Zultan-san¡¯s gaze is bing *<i>dondon</i>* more and more distorted, and Gark-san and Franz-san also have terrible expressions on their face. Before I know it, Eva has also turned pale.


    ¡°We-Well, Sytry from ¡°my (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± Party should be able to put together the rest of the information, so just wait a bit. Do you have any other questions?¡± (Cry)


    Hearing what I say, Zultan-san stands up with a *<i>gatari</i>* thud. When he first came, I thought he looked somewhat cunning, but now his face is red and his expression is distorted.


    ¡°It is said that he is an unusual Hunter¨D¨DBut to submit such a man to the Level 9 examination, ¡°Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡±, you are quite the gambler. Level 9 are model Hunters and the hope of the people, so ¡°I (Wagahai)¡± think that it would be quite difficult to gather votes on the condition of a Princess of Yggdra who may or may note in a hundred years¡­¡­¡­¡­ But well, it is up to the Branch Manager to decide whether to submit someone to the review.¡± (Zultan)


    ¡°Wait, Zultan-san. This must be some mistake¨D¨DCry-kun, please say something.¡± (Kaina)


    Kaina-san stands up in a panic. It is kind of rare to see her sound like this. And it isn¡¯t a mistake, you know¡­¡­ Because I am not lying, and by the way, I never said she woulde in a hundred years.


    ¡°Well, Level 9 might still be too early. See, my skills aren¡¯t quite there yet.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, since ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± havee all the way to Zebrudia, ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± will stay for a while and see how the fuss about Yggdra settles or how it is going to be settled.¡± (Zultan)


    Zultan-san spits out these words and heads toward the Lounge¡¯s exit. I just blink my eyes and watch him leave. Gark-san and Franz-san look at me as if they are looking at trash. I never thought that someone would get angry and leave before Gark-san and Franz-san¨D¨D.


    I take a deep breath and ask Gark-san and the others.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± say something wrong?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°First of all, stop with the, ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡±!¡± (Gark)


    Sorry about that. It wasn¡¯t intentional¡­¡­ ¡±Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡± looks at me with a re that can kill and verify with me.


    ¡°Cry, you really, went to Yggdra, right?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maybe?¡± (Cry)


    Now that I think about it, it all feels like a dream I had.


    ¡°Maybe! What do you mean, maybe! Even if you are joking around as usual, if you have caused such a fuss and even the information that you went to Yggdra is false, this would be the biggest blunder since the foundation of Zebrudia!! Your head alone won¡¯t be enough!¡± (Franz)


    Is something this unreasonable possible? Even though I don¡¯t remember asking you to believe me or anything¨D¨D. It is like I am back against the wall. I never thought the day woulde when the Lounge would be so ufortable¡­¡­¡­¡­ Thest time it was like this was when Sytry suggested having a Relic charging contest in the Lounge. Actually, feeling ufortable happens quite a lot!


    ¡°If Zultan contacts the headquarters, then Level 9 is going to be a dream within a dream. Damn it. Cry, bring the princess here quickly!¡± (Gark)


    Don¡¯t be absurd¡­¡­ Well, if it gets rid of the story about me bing Level 9 then that will be fortunate.


    I would like to go back to the n Master¡¯s Office if business is over, but it isn¡¯t really the atmosphere for that. I sigh and look towards the entrance of the Lounge when suddenly a familiar facees into view and I widen my eyes.


    The person *<i>uro, uro</i>* loitering at the entrance to the Lounge is none other than the person we have just mentioned¨D¨DSerene Yggdra Frestel. Her beauty remains unchanged even when she is far away from nature. Like a tourist, Serene *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* looks around anxiously, but when she spots me, she quickly straightens up and puts on aposed face. It is toote for that.


    Serene enters the Lounge with majestic movements and raises her voice,pletely ignoring Gark-san, Franz-san, and Kaina-san, who are facing me.


    ¡°Human, now that my Magic has recovered, I havee here to ¨D¨DTo inspect the ce. Please show this Zebrudia or something around at once.¡± (Serene)


    ¡­¡­Your timing, is so bad. You came as soon as Zultan-san left.


    Thanks for reading! Yooo I totally forgot but it is true that Cry still has full authority on Yggdra! It is never said that he gave it back to Serene, so how will thise into y in the future!? And lol, Cry¡¯s wagahai is so funny, sasuga passive provocation skill


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Wagahai: Old-fashioned way to say I with a nuance of self-importance and arrogance</li></ol>

 Chapter 373.1: Prestige

    Chapter 373.1: Prestige


    Serenes sudden appearance created a terrifying atmosphere in the Lounge. The particrly noteworthy ones are Gark-san and Franz-san, who turn around like a non-well-oiled machine and then freeze without saying a word. It is fortunate that I cannot see their expressions.


    Serene approaches the Lounge while *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* looking around curiously as if she doesnt see the two of them at all.


    What a strange smell. So this is A human country, I see. And also, this buildingYou have built it so high without using trees Why would you do that!? (Serene)


    I dont know what to say if you ask me why. But you are not going to ask how, huh.


    Now, Serene You transferred inside the n Masters Office, didnt you? When Serene was sending me off, she said it was a pain to have to check and specify the destination before using Teleportation Magic, so I guess she avoided that trouble this time. Maybe she will keep transferring to the n Masters Office from now on?  No, it is not like I particrly mind.


    But still, she is here a lot sooner than I expect. I *<i>jirojiro</i>* stare at her outfit carefully, frown and say.


    What happened to the reconstruction of Yggdra, which has turned into a wastnd? It seems like You are not, in yourfortable mode. (Cry)


    I have leftmand to Ruin. Besides, all the Magi in Yggdra are excellent. In fact, inspection is a job that only I, the princess, can do. (Serene)


    Deres Serene with confidence and with her chest puffing out.Is that so You said something like you are here to y, but well, if that is what she says then I will leave it at that. Regardless of whether the Magi in Yggdra are superior or not, there is no doubt about their loyalty to Serene, and now that the threat is gone, Serene is free to move around as she sees fit.


    Lets leave the details aside for now. The timing of her appearance is awful, but what is done is done. Lets stay positive. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I couldnt go outside because I didnt have an escort. Serene will be more than enough as an escort.


    I guess it cant be helped. If you want to look around, I will show you around the Imperial Capital. Do you like sweets? I will show you some great shops. There are even stores selling Relics. (Cry)


    Human, I gratefully ept your proposal. However, I would like to make it clear that I am not here to y. Please do not forget that. (Serene)


    Says Serene in a good mood. I guess she is curious after all.


    Even at this point, Gark-san and Franz-san are stillpletely out of the loop. They still havent said a word. It is the first time I have seen both of them so lost in thought. Kaina-san and Franz-sans subordinates are also watching the exchange between Serene and me with bated breath.


    The Princess of Yggdra who has teleported inside the Imperial Capital is likely an extremely sensitive issue for both of them. It is clear that she has entered the country illegally, but she is a member of the Yggdra Royal Family, whose existence is unknown up until now. It would be troubling if they were to lose the diplomatic rtions that were about to begin due to a legitimateint.


    And the reason why I havent been yelled at yetIs probably because they cant scold me in front of the head of Yggdra. Serene, what a fearsome girl.


    Among the frozen members, the first to sessfully speak up is Eva, who is sitting next to me.


    She is aware of herself. She is aware of the responsibility and the need to pursue the ns interests in my ce!


    Uh-Umm Cry, -san? Surely, that person over there is (Eva)


    At these words, Serenes gaze finally leaves me and looks at Eva.


    She has a puzzled look on her face, as if to say, why are you there. Well, it is understandable that Gark-san and the others arepletely frozen by Serenes sudden appearance, but even though there are so many people around, Serenepletely ignored everyone except me, so it seems that there is something fundamentally different about her than that of other humans.


    Well, it is not like the two of us can keep interacting together like this forever.


    Aaah, she is the leader of Yggdra I was talking aboutSerene. Serene, she is my right-hand woman, Eva. She is working hard in my ce to make sure the n doesnt fall into ruin as I do whatever I want. If you need anything, just let Eva know. She will help you. (Cry)


    Eh!? (Eva)


    Make sure the n doesnt fall into ruin as I do whatever I want Aaaaah (Serene)


    Serene nods as if she understands something, then says with a captivating smile to Eva, who has frozen in ce at her sudden gesture.


    Nice to meet you, I am Serene Yggdra Frestel. I will be in your care. (Serene)


    Li-Likewise Thank you very much for your introduction. I am Eva Renfeed. If there is anything I can do for you, I will be happy to assist you on Cry-sans behalf. (Eva)


    I see that you are excellent. I will remember you. (Serene)


    Good, good, good. It seems like Serene can recognize other people if I introduce them to her.


    Lets introduce everyone else while their judgment is still impaired. I dont think I will be of any use to Serenes future activities. I am second to none when ites to pushing work onto others (Or you can say I am good at passing the hot potato).


    I stand up, walk around to where Gark-san is while he is frozen in ce and *<i>bambam</i>* tap on his shoulders, and say to Serene.


    And this is Gark Welter, the head of the Imperial Capital Branch of the Explorer Association. This is the person to talk to when talking about setting up a branch in Yggdra. Thats right If I have to say, I would say he is something like my left-hand man. Haha (Cry)


    !? O-Oi, hey!? (Gark)


    Alright. (Serene)


    Serene nods without a trace of suspicion even as Gark-san stands up in a panic. It feels like she is imprinting him or something. Finally, I put my hand on Franz-sans shoulder and say.


    And this is Franz-san. He is a big shot in Zebrudia. If any problems arise, I am sure he will be able to solve them. He has been very helpful to me, so if you are ever in trouble, just ask Franz-san. He will even cover up your application for entry into the Capital (Cry)


    Hh Y-Yeah, thats right. (Franz)


    Alright. So Which arm is that human? (Serene)


    !? (Franz)


    Serene blinks and asks a simple question. She has a bit of a naive side.


    Which arm, you say?  People only have two arms, you know. I look down at Franz-san, who sounds like he is choking, and reply while tilting my head.


    Ummm My left wrist, or something like that maybe? (Cry)


    Your left wrist I will remember it. (Serene)


    !? (Franz)


    She has remembered it now No, but, there is no way I can give you a good answer if you ask me something like that so suddenly. He doesnt say anything, but the veins on Franzs forehead are *<i>pikupiku</i>* twitching. Looks like I have done it again.


    Gark-san said to bring the princess immediately, but if she really doese all of a sudden, that will be a problem too. It is too sudden, so there are surely some adjustments that need to be made.


    I say with a smile to lighten the mood.


    We-Well then, I will show you around the Imperial Capital right away. I am sure Gark-san, Franz-san, and the others will need some time to think things over. Eva, please listen to what they have to say, I will buy you some time. (Cry)


    !? O-Oi, what a second, thats (Franz)


    !! It is very helpful that you are soprehensive. I cannot do anything without knowing about human cities and their culture after all.


    As if to cut what Franz-san is about to say, Serene speaks with *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling eyes.


    Maybe it is no good? Too bad the timing is really bad today. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    As I try to escape from reality, I smile at Franz-san whose face is bright red, and he gestures with his hands as if to tell me to hurry and get the hell out of here.


    Thanks for reading! Sasuga Eva, even the Princess of Yggdra understands how important her job is for Cry to do his trials with peace of mind! Poor Franz, being stuck at being Crys left wrist. What even is the job of a left-wrist person!?

 Chapter 373.2: Prestige

    Chapter 373.2: Prestige


    Imperial Capital of Zebrudia. In a room on the second floor of an inn along the main street, I, Zultan, am giving my report by using a Symphonic Stone connected to the Explorer Association Headquarters.


    ¡°Yes. It is such an absurd story¨D¨DI think the credibility is quite low. My honest opinion, having heard the story myself, is that the tone of ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·cked weight. The evaluation of the other participants such as Branch Manager Gark and Franz-kyo, who were also present, seemed to share my opinion. It is because there are many times when Yggdra-rted matters turn out to be fake after all.¡± (Zultan)


    Light poured in from therge windows. The Imperial Capital of Zebuldia is even more prosperous than I have heard, and the streets are packed with people that you wouldn¡¯t see in smaller cities even on festival days. It is a well-known fact that Treasure Hunters yed a major role in the development of this country.


    However, the foundation that supports the Treasure Hunters¡¯ activities is the Explorer Association.


    It is only thanks to the Explorer Association¡¯s management that Treasure Hunters have achieved the status they have today. Information sharing. Job cement. Education and autonomy. I am not saying that all Treasure Hunters are problematic, but in my opinion, Hunters are too careless.


    From information shared from unreliable sources to exaggerated self-assessments of their abilities. There are still many criminals who are former Hunters who mistakenly believe that only physical strength matters. It took a long time for the Explorer Association¡¯s Certification Level to gain the trust of society.


    Thanks to the efforts of those who came before, the status of Treasure Hunters seems unshakable. However, that is a misconception.


    Among these, Yggdra-rted matters are considered particrly dangerous as they could undermine the credibility of the Explorer Association.


    Yggdra. The legendary city said to exist at the center of the world. The testimony of the Spirit People confirms its existence, but few have ever been there. It is said that the city is home to many rare natural materials and that a highly advanced civilization has been built by the Spirit People, who possess advanced magical technology.


    Everyone wants information about this city. And there were even multiple national-scale exploration projects carried out to find the city.


    That is why information about that city is so valuable.


    The problem is that Hunters have brought in information about Yggdra many times before, and all of it has been false. Still, if the information that is brought in has not been made public, and if it has been determined internally to be a mistake, then there would have been no problem.


    However, there are also some cases where the information is deemed true.


    It is the role of the Explorer Association to ensure the reliability of the information brought to them. The Explorer Association is trusted because they thoroughly investigate unconfirmed information.


    It can be a blunder that shakes the Explorer Association to its very core.


    Even the Branch Manager of the Explorer Association is blinded by the big catch that is Yggdra. The more valuable the information is, the more eager they are to achieve sess.


    Such a mistake cannot be tolerated again. This is why all information rting to Yggdra is now in the custody of the Investigation Department. That is because it is difficult to uncover information designed to deceive the Explorer Association¨D¨D.


    There I added something to my report.


    ¡°Well, but¡­¡­ It is true that the report was far too obvious and sloppy for a Level 8. There may be some other motive behind it. I will keep an eye on the situation and report back once the results are known.¡± (Zultan)


    For example¨D¨DIt could be that he is using it as bait to catch organizations that are after Yggdra¡¯s information. ording to the information in the database, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· has destroyed many organizations in the past. The Explorer Association would never tolerate using a bait that would shake the foundations of their trust, but this is far more likely than thinking that ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· is just a thoughtless idiot.


    I sigh as I cut the call of the Symphonic Stone. Although we have managed to prevent the worst-case scenario from happening, I am still very disappointed that the ns to establish a branch office in Yggdra have been scrapped.


    I will also have to apologize once again for causing Franz-kyo trouble due to what a Hunter from the Explorer Association said. There is no way he would pass the Level 9 exam like this. To pass the Level 9 exam, he has to make great achievements without making any mistakes.


    With this incident, the Explorer Association has tarnished the image of the great nation of Zebrudia, has been unable to establish a branch in Yggdra, and has lost a new Level 9 candidate. In addition to this huge loss, I must now reexamine whether ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· achievements up to now are true or not. If it is from a low level it would be one thing, but that is what it means to have the trust of a Level 8 shaken. Just thinking about the job to do is already tiresome.


    The only stroke of luck for me is that I am able to visit Zebrudia, a ce I have always wanted to visit at least once. I let out a long, soul-destroying sigh and look out the window.


    Then, I suddenly noticed that people walking back and forth on the main street stopping and looking in one direction.


    Their eyes are wide open, and some of them have their mouths *<i>pokan</i>* wide open.


    Several carriages suddenly stop, and the passengers hastily get off. Themotion in the street swells in an instant, until it bes obvious to me, who is peeking from the second floor.


    What on earth is going on?


    Although confused, I open the window and lean out to see the direction in which everyone is looking.


    And then¨D¨DFor a moment, I cannot believe my eyes.


    My heart *<i>dokun</i>* pounds hard and a cold chill runs down my spine. I instinctively lean further out the window and open my eyes as wide as possible, trying to confirm what I had seen, what I am seeing.


    What is there is¨D¨DA crowd of people. A crowd of dozens of people. It growsrger, absorbing the people passing by, like a wave or a parade.


    And the one leading the group is the Level 8 Hunter I have just parted ways with, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    However, he is not alone.


    Strangely enough, amidst themotion, their voice is clearly audible.


    ¡°So many¨D¨DI can¡¯t believe there are so many humans! And they are all following us, human!¡± (Serene)


    ¡°I-I wonder why¡­¡­ It is a mystery.¡± (Cry)


    The voicees from the woman walking next to ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· responds in his usual rxed voice.


    She is an extremely beautiful woman in her prime, but she is no ordinary woman.


    She is a Spirit People. But she is not just any Spirit People.


    As a member of the Explorer Association from the Headquarters, I have met Spirit People many times.


    Her status is different. Her status as being is notparable. I have confidence in my eyes. I can tell. Surely, people instinctively sense it too. There is an irresistible radiance hidden in her slender figure. That is the very reason why a wave of people has formed.


    The Royal Family of Spirit People, who are said to rule over Yggdra. A ¡°High-ranking Spirit Person (<i>High Noble</i>)¡±.


    Im-Impossibleeee!!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± (Zultan)


    Suddenly, my field of vision starts spinning and the groundes closer. It is only after feeling a strong impact running through my entire body that I realize I have leaned too far out and fallen out of the window.


    Thanks for reading! Thanks Brian for the Ko-fi! So even normal people can understand that Serene is not a regr Spirit People We only find this out now because Serene existence is just normal as Cry is on another ne of existence


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 374.1: Prestige â‘¡

    Chapter 374.1: Prestige ¢Ú


    It was truly a hellish march.


    The first time I thought ¡°Huh?¡± was when we had walked about 100 meters from the n House. And by the time that suspicion turned into certainty, the crowd with Serene and I in the lead had already swelled to the point where we couldn¡¯t turn back.


    I have no idea what is going on. Or rather, I still don¡¯t understand it at all. Even though I am just strolling around the Imperial Capital for the first time in a while with Serene as my escort¨D¨D.


    There was no way any assant would have shown up. I would liked to see what kind of person would attack us, while we are standing at the front of such arge procession. The scale of the event was sorge that it could have exceeded the size of the knight parades that were sometimes held in the Imperial Capital. It was a total disaster for the Empire. I tried going into a sweet shop, but everyone was waiting outside, and they couldn¡¯t handle the crowds at all. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if some people were injured, you know.


    It had been a while since Ist visited Martis¡¯ shop¨D¨DMagi¡¯s Tale, but Martis yelled at me and it was a disaster. The number of people hasn¡¯t decreased at all so I ended up walking around the capital more than I had nned, so my feet hurt.


    In the end, I gave up on thinning out the crowd and made a wide turn to return to the n House, but what was fortunate was that Serene, who had been the center of attention, didn¡¯t seem to mind the swarm of people at all and remained in a good mood throughout.


    As expected of a princess, she wasposed. And, seeing Serene looking so exhausted, maybe the incident on Yggdra was really a serious one (Although it was a littlete to think about it now).


    ¡°So a human town is so lively. And I cannot believe there is so much sweet food to eat¨D¨DIt seems that Yggdra has fallen behind quite a bit while protecting the World Tree.¡± (Serene)


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, there aren¡¯t usually this many people here, you know.¡± (Cry)


    Until the end, I never found out why they followed Serene and me. The Imperial Capital is a big city, and Spirit People are indeed rare, but I can¡¯t remember people following someone so tantly.


    As expected, the people following us didn¡¯te inside the n House. Looking outside from the Lounge, people are still hanging out in front of the n House, but oh well.


    With Eva as the lead, she guides us to the conference room on the upper floors of the n House. In the small, windowless conference room, Gark-san and Franz-san are waiting with devilish looks on their faces.


    ¡°Indeed, indeed, yeah. With this much fuss, it doesn¡¯t matter, if Zultan reports it to the headquarters. Indeed. Ah, indeed, Cry, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re right!¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Thanks for causing such a fuss, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· . It saved meee, sooo much trouble!¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san tosses a stack of newspapers from variouspanies circting in the Imperial Capital onto the desk. I *<i>parapara</i>* flip through the newspapers. The front pages of each newspaper are filled with news about the parade that has just taken ce.


    I don¡¯t know where it leaked from, but some have titles like ¡°Triumphant Return from Yggdra¡±. It has been a long time since I have seen a newspaper make such a big ssh. It is on a scaleparable to the curse incident.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why didn¡¯t you shut them off?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°A-As if I can shut them off when someone is marching around so publicly like that, you moron!!¡± (Franz)


    Your personality¡­¡­ Franz-san¡¯s personality is falling apart. Serene next to me is also wide-eyed. By the way, Serene has a big smile on her face in the newspaper photo (Luckily I am cut off in the picture).


    ¡°Cry-san, I have just received this from Greg-san¡­¡­ Here.¡± (Eva)


    Eva ces a plushie on the table.


    It is a plushie model after Serene. The stitching is rough, but the character¡¯s features are well captured. It is quite adorable. But even so, why did Greg-sama do that¡­¡­


    Serene blinks her eyes and picks up the plushie.


    ¡°This is¡­¡­ No way, could it be me!?¡± (Serene)


    ¡°It seems it was made in a hurry. It is a prototype, but¨D¨DApparently, we are getting inquiries about whether they can sell it.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, I think it is fine.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°There is no way it will be fine, you moron!! What am I supposed to report to His Majesty the Emperor!!¡± (Franz)


    ¡°¡±Commander Franz (<i>Franz-dancho</i>)¡±, ple¡­¡­ Please calm down.¡± (Subordinate)


    Franz-san is stopped by his subordinate who can¡¯t stand to watch. His stress is making him explode¡­¡­ It seems that nobles have a lot of troubles too.


    It will take a while for Franz-san and Gark-san to calm down. Meanwhile, Serene is curiously examining the plushie that Greg-sama has brought. She doesn¡¯t seem to be offended. She is so generous, even though people suddenly made a plushie of her.


    After about 15 minutes, Franz-san and Gark-san¡¯splexions finally recovered to some degree. Franz-san clears his throat to start over, then looks at Serene and asks boldly.


    ¡°¡±Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>)¡±, we have discussed this internally. Zebrudia wees you. Honestly, it is troubling that you havee so suddenly¨D¨DBut the Emperor of Zebrudia would also like to speak with you. By the way, I heard from Cry Andrich that you intend to increase exchanges between Yggdra and the humans in the future. Is that true?¡± (Franz)


    ¡°Thank you. Human on the left wrist.¡± (Serene) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Hh¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    As Serene thanks him with a smile, Franz-san¡¯s expression *<i>pikuri</i>* twitches. However, before he can say anything, Serene continues fluently.


    ¡°What Cry Andrich said is true. For a long time, Yggdra has ced strict restrictions on people¡¯s entry and exit in order to protect the World Tree. However, Cry Andrich was very helpful in this matter. So, in order to further deepen the rtions between the races, I have decided to gradually lift the restrictions.¡± (Serene)


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ So, in other words, you are going to let the human race enter Yggdra?¡± (Franz)


    Franz-san¡¯s expression ispletely stiff. See, seeee, it is just as I told you so.


    Serene nods vigorously. She is much more energetic than when she was working on the countermeasures to the World Tree¡¯s rampage.


    ¡°You can think of it that way. Well, although, there are a few hurdles to pass¨D¨D¡± (Serene)


    ¡°That is¡­¡­ Do the residents of Yggdra agree on something like this?¡± (Franz)


    Serene looks puzzled at what Franz-san said.


    ¡°?? Once I have made the decision, they have to agree with it, human on the left wrist.¡± (Serene)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I see.¡± (Franz)


    By the way, I know I shouldn¡¯t butt in on a serious conversation, but I am concerned by the way Franz-san res at me every time she mentions him being my left wrist. I know it is my own fault, but I feel like I have made a huge mistake. I will have to tell her to call him by his name properlyter.


    ¡°For us, this is like a dreaming true. However, even so, the matter is serious, and many things need to be decided. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ By the way, and I apologize for asking this, but¨D¨DThat man over there carelessly introduced you as the head of Yggdra. However, we were told that you are a princess. And we have yet to see Yggdra¡¯s governing system¨D¨D¡± (Franz)


    Now that he mentions it, he is right. A princess is the daughter of an emperor. I never noticed that. Serene straightens her back and smiles slightly.


    ¡°It is only a matter of how you say it. Cry Andrich did not ask me anything¨D¨DBut it may be difficult for humans to understand, isn¡¯t it. I am the guardian and queen of Yggdra, and the daughter born from the World Tree, the emperor of the world. For generations, Yggdra has been ruled by queens. I am Yggdra¡¯s guide, and Yggdra¡¯s subjects are objects of my protection. My subjects have the right to petition me, but they have no right to oppose me.¡± (Serene)


    So Yggdra is a dictatorial nation¡­¡­ But surprisingly, Serene is well-liked by her subjects, isn¡¯t she. Then Gark-san res at me and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­ By the way, Cry said that you offered to hand him all authority over Yggdra. He said that you must have been tempted by the devil¨D¨DBut is that true?¡± (Gark)


    I think it is a rude thing to say, but after seeing Serene he probably thinks it is okay to ask about it.


    Serene¡¯s cheek *<i>pikuri</i>* twitches at Gark-san¡¯s words, but then she shrinks back in embarrassment and says.


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ At that time, I have been, a little bit, tempted by the devil. It is because it was sofortable¡­¡­¡± (Serene)


    ¡°See, it is just as I said. Good grief, it is troubling when you suspect me like that! Sure, it may not have been true! But it may have been true!¡± (Cry)


    ¡±Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡± res at me and says with a look on his face as if he is about to bite his tongue off.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Truth is stranger than fiction, huh?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°¡±Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡±, you are not to me. It is all this ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· fault. You are, not to me. Neither is Zultan.¡± (Franz)


    Says Franz-sanfortingly. It is a mystery why no one is with me.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! I also want a chibi plushie of Serene¡­ No, I want a plushie of all Strange Grief! By the way I updated Volume 11 cover, please don¡¯t spoil new character please If you want spoiler go look at them at the wikia page

 Chapter 374.2: Prestige â‘¡

    Chapter 374.2: Prestige ¢Ú


    The story of the exchange with Yggdra was progressing at a speed faster than what I, Gark, had imagined, at a terrifying speed I had never heard of before.


    And that is to be expected. Yggdra is a small nation, aplete dictatorship. And, in my view, it also has the aspects of a religious nation. Serene, the daughter of the World Tree, is both a Princess and a Queen.


    If she nods, then anything is permitted in Yggdra. And surprisingly, Serene Yggdra Frestel nods quite easily. She probably has little to no exposure to malice. She is so pure and innocent and full of charisma. It is no wonder that the people of the Imperial Capital followed her, almost as if they were being lured in by her.


    However because she has no resistance to malice, Zebrudia and the Explorer Association have to support her¨D¨D.


    There are a lot of preparations to be made, but if we wanted to set up a branch office of the Explorer Association in Yggdra, we could get it done quite quickly. Since Yggdra has given permission, anything beyond this point is a matter for the Explorer Association Headquarters.


    However, what is most surprising is how incredibly high Serene is rating Cry.


    Late at night, in the Branch Manager¡¯s office of the Zebrudia branch of the Explorers Association, I have just finished summarizing the contents of my meeting with Serene and m my fist on the desk.


    ¡°Damn, what on earth did he do to earn that much trust from her!¡± (Gark)


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell us what happened at all¡­¡­¡± (Kaina)Says Kaina with a wry smile. I checked each point again, but Serene didn¡¯t deny any of what Cry said. Cry didn¡¯t tell us what he did as if he had been told to keep quiet, but there is no way he would be trusted that much just because he brought the Cursed Spirit Stone back.


    At least, all I know is that Cry Andrich has responded to my demands beyond what I expected.


    Yggdra is keen to establish diplomatic rtions with Zebrudia. And that will undoubtedly increase the amount of work for us.


    ¡°At this rate, we have a good chance of passing this year¡¯s Level 9 review. Themotion in the Imperial Capital makes Zultan¡¯s investigation report void.¡± (Gark)


    In that sense, it was extremely effective when Cry Andrich took Serene on a parade around the Imperial Capital as if to show her off. If Zultan saw that, he would surely rewrite the contents of his report. Even if he had already submitted his investigation report, he would hastily submit a correction to his report. Otherwise, Zultan would be branded as ipetent.


    It was quite a tour de force, but it was enough to stir public opinion.


    Cry hasn¡¯t been very keen on leveling up until now, but maybe he finally made a move after being able to reach Level 9? I would have preferred if he had taken a more tame approach, though¡­¡­


    ¡°What do you think the odds of passing are?¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°I¡¯d say about 60 or 70%. It would be a different story if we could give Serene some votes¨D¨DBut we definitely won¡¯t get it on time this year.¡± (Gark)


    For the time being, the only one who would benefit from diplomatic rtions with Yggdra is Zebrudia. Yggdra seems to be a small country, so it will take some time for the benefits to spread to other human countries.


    There are many different intentions involved in the Level 9 certification review. If Cry¡¯s current performance goes well, he will probably pass the review, but even I can¡¯t predict how the meeting will actually go.


    But even if it wasn¡¯t possible this year¨D¨DAt this rate, it would only be a matter of time before Cry is certified as Level 9. The world will not leave him unchecked.


    He is truly a frightening man. To think that a man of only 20 or so years would be able to reach Level 9. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°I need to think about leveling up the other members too.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Luke and the others are well known, but they also have a bad reputation.¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°They¡¯re way too violent.¡± (Gark)


    Unless they are an honor student like Lucia or Anthem, it is hard to raise their Level if they are acting recklessly like Luke or Liz. Well, either way, their level-up is indeed much faster than average, so it is not an immediate problem, but it is not good for the gap between the rest of them and their Leader to widen too much.


    Then, at that moment, a voice calls out from outside the room.


    ¡°¡±Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡±, you have a guest. Zultan-san would like to have a word with you.¡± (Staff Member)


    He must have seen themotion today ande to hear what happened. I knew he woulde eventually, but to arrive in the middle of the night like this¨D¨DAs expected of the people from the headquarters, they move fast.


    I have just finished one part of my work, so I give instructions to have hime in.


    ¡°Excuse me, ¡°Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡±.¡± (Zultan)


    My eyes widen when I see Zultan enter the room. For some reason, Zultan is in a *<i>boroboro</i>* terrible state. His head, limbs, and hands are bandaged and his face has tape on it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Those injuries, what happened?¡± (Gark) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Hmph. Due to certain circumstances, I identally fell from the second floor.¡± (Zultan)


    Zultan has a very *<i>niganiga</i>* bitter expression on his face. Come to think of it, the inn where this man is staying seems to face the main street where Cry paraded today¨D¨D.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I decide not to go into detail and get straight to the point.


    ¡°What a disaster. And about Yggdra¡¯s case¨D¨DThis is the result of all of us beingpletely toyed by ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. That is one of the few ws he has.¡± (Gark)


    Franz said that Zultan was not at fault, and I agree.


    Cry¡¯s exnation, and the way he spoke, were fatallycking in seriousness. Anyone would think he was lying if they heard him talk like that.


    However, his achievement of reviving the exchange with Yggdra should remain unshakable. Investigators should not let their personal feelings change their evaluations to a certain degree.


    Zultan¡¯s response to what I said is¨D¨DA deep sigh.


    ¡°Aaaah, today has been an awful day. But ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± am not here to talk about that. ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± am here to warn you, ¡°Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡±. ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± am a staff member attached to the Headquarters, but ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± don¡¯t want you to think that ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± have taken some petty revenge on that man in secret.¡± (Zultan)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What?¡± (Gark)


    My eyes widen in surprise. Zultan is in a painful state, but his expression is extremely serious.


    ¡°¡±I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± have submitted the report. In my opinion, his review will most likely¨D¨DPass. However, it would be best to hold off on this Level 9 Certification Exam. There has been a lot ofmotion at the Headquarters recently, but I have received information from a certain source. This time Level 9 Certification Exam is a notorious one¨D¨DOne that the Explorer Association once failed to aplish.¡± (Zultan)


    Thanks for reading! Haha Zultan that¡¯s what you get for doubting Cry¡¯s abilities And Gark, Cry didn¡¯t do anything crazy to earn Serene¡¯s trust, you know, he just SAVED THE WORLD!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 375.1: Headquarters

    Chapter 375.1: Headquarters


    A little less than 10 days has passed since Serene suddenly arrived in the Imperial Capital.


    In the end, it seems Franz-san and his group decided to make Serene¡¯s tour of the Imperial Capital a state-sponsored initiative.


    The visit of a member of Yggdra Royal Family¨D¨DSerene Yggdra Frestel was received with enthusiasm by the people of the Imperial Capital when the country once again announced it. Spirit People are naturally good-looking, and the name Yggdra has value behind it. With the curse and assassination attempt, there had only been dark news in the Imperial Capital recently, so it may have further contributed to the enthusiasm.


    Serene seems to be dragged around from ce to ce, day and night. At night, she is escorted by Knight Orders and goes from one nobleman¡¯s mansion to another. I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it, but Serene sure has guts.


    Things are already out of my hands. I told her to contact me if anything happened, but I haven¡¯t heard anything in particr so I guess everything is going well.


    During the day, I have Eva stay with Serene, who likely doesn¡¯t know themon sense of the human world. If ¡¶Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>)¡· or Eliza were avable I would have asked them to do it¡­¡­ But they are still in Yggdra.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maybe ¡¶Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Serai</i>)¡· will choose to base themselves in Yggdra. Eliza too. She has been traveling all over the world looking for something, so now that she has found it, there is no reason for her to continue being a Hunter. If Eliza decides to retire, maybe I can retire along with her too.


    Even while supporting Serene, Eva¡¯s evening routine remains the same. I check with Eva, whoes to the n Master¡¯s Office as the sun is setting.


    ¡°How is Serene doing? Any problems or anything?¡± (Cry)¡°Right¡­¡­ Although there are many concerns, no major problems have arisen. One factor is that ¡°Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>)¡± does not have any particr dislike for humans, and another one is that the Empire has also been, very, considerate.¡± (Eva)


    Says Eva with the same expression as usual. She is chaperoning Serene during the day and manages the n at night, so she works so much that she barely has time to sleep, yet she doesn¡¯t look tired at all. Apparently, from what I heard, it seems like she is making good use of her subordinates. She is so good at her job and she is also able to train her subordinates, so I honestly don¡¯t understand how she could have been working in a ce where she could be recruited by someone from the outside. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Then, Eva suddenly makes a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°It is just¡­¡­ There is one thing that concerns me, or rather, something that bothers me¡­¡­ Apparently, Yggdra does not have a culture of buying and selling things with money.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Heeeh,e to think of it, Serene didn¡¯t even show any sign of taking out her wallet when we were sightseeing.¡± (Cry)


    She was trying to offer jewels in return¡­¡­ I wonder if they are in a bartering system.


    ¡°She seems to know of the existence of money, but until she can smoothly interact with human countries, we may need to be a bit careful. She might get deceived too.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Well, do your best. Rather than being deceived¡­¡­ If anything, it is the deceiver who I am worrying about. The warriors of Yggdra are so fired up that they charge into a Temple-type Treasure Shrine, you know. Serene herself has considerable fighting ability and she also has a High-ranking Spirit with her¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I understand. I will keep that in mind.¡± (Eva)


    The Imperial Capital has been incredibly lively ever since the announcement of Serene¡¯s visit. The whole town is buzzing with talk of Serene. It has been almost 10 days already, but it seems like the area in front of the n House is still under watch. I am sure that when ¡¶Starlight (<i>Hoshi no Seirai</i>)¡·, Sytry and the others return, they will be surprised at the situation. Although, they might not be able toe back while Serene is still here¡­¡­


    Seriously, I should have at least brought Mimic-kun back with me. Without Relics, I am so bored that I feel like I would end up doing something unnecessary. As I am thinking about this, Eva suddenly speaks as if she has just remembered something.


    ¡°By the way, I am changing the subject but I have some good news. I have received a notice from ¡°Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡± about our n Level rising.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Oooh?¡± (Cry)


    Just as Treasure Hunters and their Party have levels, ns also have n Levels.


    Because ns are made up of multiple Hunters and the criteria for joining and leaving a n is left to each n, its Level is not as important as the first two, but it is still good news.


    I don¡¯t want to see my own Level go up, but if the n¡¯s Level goes up, it is proof that the n Members¡¯ activities have been recognized. So it is something to be happy about.


    ¡°With this, ¡¶First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>)¡· is a Level 7 n. It is only given to the most prestigious ns, even among the oldest ones. Zebrudia also offers tax benefits. It is extremely rare for a n to reach Level 7 within 5 years after its establishment. It is not like¨D¨DIt is something that can be reached just by having High-level Hunters in it.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°This is great news. It is all thanks to Eva.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I am honored. This achievement is made possible thanks to the efforts of everyone¨D¨DAnd of Cry-san.¡± (Eva)


    Eva makes a funny joke with a serious face when I say that while not really understanding the existence and purpose of taxes on ns. When you are ttering someone, you have to make it clear that it is just ttery when you are saying it¡­¡­ Otherwise, it will sound too fake. Eva continues as I give her a half-hearted smile.


    ¡°So¡­¡­¡­¡­ In rtion to that, I have been invited to the Explorer Association¡¯s Headquarters, would you be able to apany me?¡± (Eva)


    I open my eyes at the unexpected invitation. The Explorer Association¡¯s¡­¡­ Headquarters¡­¡­?


    ¡°The Headquarters, huh¡­¡­ I have never been theeeere.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Normally, it would take several weeks to get there from the Imperial Capital even if we used a carriage¨D¨DBut this time, Gark-san is also going to the Headquarters, so we will be able to use the Teleportation Magic Circle that the Explorer Association has. We can¡¯t use it unless we have a very good reason, so this is a golden opportunity.¡± (Eva)


    When the n reached Level 6, Eva took care of everything, including the paperwork, but it seems things are different when you reach Level 7. Since she is inviting me, it probably means that it is not mandatory for me to go, but¨D¨DA Teleportation Magic Circle, huh.


    It is the first time I have heard that the Explorer Association has something like that, but a Teleportation Magic Circle carved inside a Magic Circle that allows teleportation between two specific points requires multiple skilled Magi just to activate it, making it a fairly rare and costly means of transportation. I understand that Gark-san will be going to the headquarters, but does this mean that the headquarters is expecting him or something?


    If it were just me I would have declined, but it seems like Eva is determined to go there. Right now, I am a bored guy who doesn¡¯t even have a Relic to polish. My concern is that I don¡¯t have anyone to escort me, but this time we will be going there directly with a Teleportation Magic Circle, so there is a low chance of me getting into danger (g).


    ¡°Serene is also nning toe with us. It seems like they are going to have some discussion over there¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ So that takes care of the escort, huh.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°? What are you talking about?¡± (Eva)


    Eva gives me a puzzled look. Surely she wouldn¡¯t think that a Level 8 like me would be so worried about my safety when I am just going to the headquarters.


    ¡°No, I am just talking to myself. It is just the right time, so I will go with you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!! Really!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, sorry. Usually you don¡¯t go to events like these, Cry-san, so¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    Eva¡¯s eyes open widely. To think she would be this surprised even though she is the one to invite me¡­¡­ Maybe I have been cking off a bit too much?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I can¡¯t continue like this. I need to show Eva my good side sometimes or she might abandon me one day.


    ¡°Well, I need to move my body sometimes too¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have been cking off a lottely¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? You have been cking off?! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I see¡­¡­ I see¡­¡­¡± (Eva)


    Seeing Eva¡¯s cheeks twitching, I clench my fists and steel myself.


    ¡ì


    The next morning, I got ready and headed to the Explorer Association in a carriage they provided for Eva and Serene. Apparently the Teleportation Magic Circle is set up in the basement of the Explorer Association¡¯s Imperial Capital branch.


    Serene, who I have seen for a few days, is wearing sunsses and arge hat that I don¡¯t know where she got them. You look like you are having fun¡­¡­ As if she has noticed my gaze, Serene looks at the sky and says.


    ¡°If I dress like usual, I will stand out a lot and people will gather around me¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is hard being so popr.¡± (Serene)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    It is rare to find someone dressed like that, even in the Imperial Capital, and besides that, Serene¡¯s appearance can¡¯t be disguised with just sunsses and a hat¡­¡­¡­¡­ But I don¡¯t really understand the senses of Spirit People. Maybe the reason Eva arranged for a carriage despite the Explorer Association not being that far away, is to avoid being seen by others as much as possible.


    Eva is wearing her usual uniform, only carrying a suitcase. I am also lightly dressed as usual. Although I have my Barrier Rings with me, I didn¡¯t get to select the Relic to take with me since Mimic-kun who kept all of my Relics is still in Yggdra. And since we only need to take such a small amount of luggage when going to the Explorer Association¡¯s Headquarters, it shows the tremendous convenience of Transfer Magic as it would normally take weeks to reach.


    ¡°It seems that the number of people that the Teleportation Magic Circle can carry at one time is limited¡­¡­ ¡°Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡± gave me one more spot. I was wondering who to take with me, but I am relieved that Cry-san came with me.¡± (Eva) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°I heard about it. The burden is distributed by having multiple people use it, and theplicated form has been cut down by writing it out beforehand. Teleportation Magic is normally a technique that is beyond human abilities, but to think they managed to solve the problem with such ingenuity, humans are quite capable. The more I learn, the more I realize how narrow my perspective is. If I am not careful, I could be overtaken.¡± (Serene)


    The person who can use Teleportation Magic on her own is saying something¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, whatever. As far as I understand, the evaluation Serene just gave should be a positive one.


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s an extra chapter thanks to Chulbom and Satria (Still have 2 extra chapter I need to do tho¡¯¡­) Sasuga Eva, she can handle everything, from n matters to Princess from a legendary country! But lol at her reaction when she heard that Cry was cking off

 Chapter 375.2: Headquarters

    Chapter 375.2: Headquarters


    The carriage goes around to the back entry of the Explorer Association. Hunters are generally festive people, so if Serene shows up, there would be a big fuss, so this is probably in consideration for that. It really is hard being so popr¡­¡­ Or rather, princesses don¡¯t usually get to walk around outside so freely!


    We enter the building through the back door. Inside, Gark-san, Kaina-san and Zultan-san are waiting for us. For some reason, Zultan-san¡¯s whole body is covered in wounds. When he sees me, his eyebrows twitch. Gark-san is frowning openly.


    ¡°Cry, why are you here? I didn¡¯t apply for your Level 9 review.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    I wonder what he is talking about. I have heard that I could aim for Level 9, but this is the first time I have heard anything about applying for it. I blink and stare at Gark-san, but he doesn¡¯t give me any particr response, so I end up just putting on my usual badass smile and try to change the subject.


    ¡°I know. I came here for another reason. You said you would invite me to the headquarters to celebrate our n leveling up, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aaaah, that story, huh. But, Cry¡­¡­ You¡¯ve left all n matters to Eva up until now, haven¡¯t you? I totally thought that Eva and someone else would being¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Gark)


    Apparently, like Eva, Gark-san also didn¡¯t expect me to attend. If I don¡¯te, he wouldin, but when I doe, he is surprised, what do you want from me¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°I will leave all the n stuff to Eva. But, well, I don¡¯t usually go to the headquarters unless I get a chance like this, so I wanted to see what the headquarters of the Explorers Association is like, you see. It is like a tour of the ce.¡± (Cry)Also, well, what can I say, I am kind of bored right now.


    Zultan-san *<i>pikuri</i>* reacts to what I say. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°A tour of the ce¡­¡­¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, let¡¯s not take that literally. I don¡¯t want to get hurt any more than I already have.¡± (Zultan)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Zultan-san, why are you injured?¡± (Cry)


    Did something happen? Zultan-san *<i>jirori</i>* res at me, but doesn¡¯t say anything else. I shift my gaze to Kaina-san, who is smiling wryly and standing next to a sullen Gark-san, and she says.


    ¡°¡±Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡±, let¡¯s move to the headquarters. Even if you didn¡¯t apply, you are still one of the judges. Lateness is not permitted.¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°¡­¡­ That¡¯s right. I¡¯m also curious as to what kind of assignments the Headquarters has brought.¡± (Gark)


    The Teleportation Magic Circle is drawn in a room in the basement.


    In a room with strange patterns painted on the walls and ceiling, 10 Magi surround the Magic Circle made out of *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling sand-like material. It is the first time I have seen a Teleportation Magic Circle. If Lucia had been in the Imperial Capital, she would have loved to see it. Serene narrows her eyes and says.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ So it takes 10 people to start it.¡± (Serene)


    Zultan-san replies while stroking his beard.


    ¡°No. We need to time the activation of the Magic Circle on the headquarters side, so there are 20 people. ¡°Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>)¡±. The magic forms carved into the walls and ceilings are meant to reduce the burden, but even so, the Explorer Association¡¯s staff cannot activate them, so we ask skilled and reliable Magi Hunters to use the Magic Circle. Therefore, it cannot be used so easily. The fact that ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± was given permission to use it this time is proof of the importance the Explorer Association attaches to this matter.¡± (Zultan)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Being a human is hard work, huh.¡± (Serene)


    This is why we rarely hear about Teleportation Magic Circles. Serene¡¯s Teleportation Magic allows one to move to any location she likes, but it seems the burden increases depending on the number of people being teleported, so there may be pros and cons to this.


    When everyone stands on the Teleportation Magic Circle, the surrounding Magi begin to pour their power into it. The Magic Circle emits a strong light and we are transported to the headquarters of the Explorer Association.


    The light from the Magic Circle disappeared. The room where the Teleportation Magic Circle was located is almost the same as the one before the transfer. However, the faces of the Magi who activated the Magic Circle and the smell in the air have changed slightly.


    Zultan-san staggers out of the Magic Circle andins.


    ¡°As always, it is a bit nauseating to see the scenery change in an instant. But well, it beats being stuck in a carriage for weeks.¡± (Zultan)


    ¡°Apparently the more acute your senses are, the stronger the difort caused by the Teleportation Magic is. It can¡¯t be helped.¡± (Gark)


    Gark-san also frowns, takes a deep breath, and answers him. I guess having a sharp sense can work to your disadvantage sometimes, huh. Maybe that is why Eva and Kaina-san seem rtively normal.


    Serene, who has been observing the surroundings, turns her gaze to me and says.


    ¡°It is something you get used to. You will get used to teleportation sickness if you do it multiple times. See, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· is fine too.¡± (Serene)


    Please don¡¯t bring me into the conversation every time. I don¡¯t want to be the center of attention. Being in the center of attention is fine, but it usuallyes with trouble.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is not that I am used to it or anything, it is just rtively normal.¡± (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>)¡±, please don¡¯t lump us together with ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. That guy over there is Level 8, alright?¡± (Zultan)


    I would be in trouble if people thought of me as just a regr Level 8¡­¡­ It is possible that my senses are even duller than Eva¡¯s, you know. Well, as they say, the mouth is the source of all evil. I have no intention of saying anything unnecessary. My reason foring to the Headquarters this time is just to kill time, just to apany Eva.


    Following Zultan-san¡¯s guidance, we leave the room. Apparently, it seems that the Teleportation Magic Circle room is also located in the basement of the headquarters.


    I walk up the stairs and open the door. Then, my eyes widen when I see the Explorer Association¡¯s Headquarters for the first time.


    The building of the Explorer Association¡¯s Headquarters is much more sophisticated than I have imagined. The polished marble floor and pirs in the hallway are wide enough for everyone present to walk sideways, and far above, sunlight is streaming in from the wide windows in the ceiling.


    The Imperial Capital branch of the Explorer Association is always filled with a foul smell, dust, and noise, due to the frequenting and going of bloodstained Hunters, but this ce feels more like a modest castle.


    There are several people who appear to be Hunters in the vast hall, but their numbers are far fewer than at the Imperial Capital branch, and none of them are dirty or dragging monster¡¯s corpses. The air is clean and not stagnant, but it doesn¡¯t really fit the image of a Hunter. If this had been the first ce I visited after bing a Hunter, I would have been stunned.


    ¡°Heeeh, it is prettier than I thought.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is merely the headquarters, a ce to oversee all the branches, and does not handle general business such as buying and selling materials or mediating requests for Hunters. It is not that ordinary Hunters are prohibited from entering, but not many peoplee here.¡± (Zultan)


    Zultan-san gives me an exnation. It seems that this is more of a facility for guests rather than for Hunters. In terms of beauty, the headquarters is superior, but in terms of liveliness, the branches are superior. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything particrly interesting here¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Serene¡¯s eyes are sparkling. Even in Yggdra, stones are still used to a certain extent, but the sight of this huge, majestic interior should be fresh for Serene, who has spent all her life in the forest. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Zultan-san says with some difficulty to the quietly excited Serene.


    ¡°So¡­¡­¡­¡­ The higher-ups at the headquarters would like to greet ¡°Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>)¡± once, would you be so kind as to apany me? Once we have finished discussing the establishment of the branch, pleasee and take a look at the headquarters. We will assign someone to guide you. There is also amodation here for visitors from all over the world.¡± (Zultan)


    ¡°Right¡­¡­¡­¡­ We have got some work to do first.¡± (Serene)


    You are so serious. Now that you mention it, I guess I am the only one who came here this time without any work-rted reason. Kaina-san talks to Eva. Both of them being together is a rather rarebination.


    ¡°Eva-san, the procedures for the n Level-up will be carried out over there. There will also be an exnation of the privileges and rules of a Level 7 n, so it may take a little while.¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°I understand. I look forward to work with you.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°¡±Branch Manager (<i>Shibucho</i>)¡±, we have some time until the high-level review session begins, so I will guide Eva-san around. The schedule is as I informed you yesterday. Let¡¯s meet ten minutes before the scheduled time.¡± (Kaina)


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you. We¡¯ll be busy this time¡­ Cry, what about you? Are you going to go with Eva?¡± (Gark)


    Hmm, what should I do? I could go along with the n Level-up procedure, but I have left most of the n management up to Eva so far, so I would probably just be a hindrance. I *<i>chirari</i>* nce over at Eva, she sighs and says.


    ¡°It is alright if I am by myself. I will just listen to what they will say.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Actually, from a practical standpoint, it is a process that can be done without having to visit the headquarters.¡± (Kaina) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    With Serene gone, I would have no one to protect me, but this is the headquarters, and there are guards standing here and there. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    ¡°Well, since I am here, I might as well *<i>burabura</i>* wander around here and there for a bit. I might find something interesting.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ There are also libraries with valuable documents and museums that exhibit the history of Hunters. Some facilities have Level restrictions on their use¨D¨DBut as you are Level 8, you should be able to use most of them.¡± (Zultan)


    Says Zultan-san. He did it even though I once made him so angry, he might actually be quite kind.


    ¡°I see, there are libraries and museums, huh¡­¡­ There are a lot of things around.¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t feel like ying around when everyone else is working. It might be a good idea to study once in a while and learn at least one useful piece of knowledge.


    ¡°The rest is¡­¡­ Aaah, right. You might not be too interested, but there should be a cafeteria. ¡°I (<i>Wagahai</i>)¡± have never ordered one, but apparently they serve really huge parfaits.¡± (Zultan)


    *<i>Yoshi</i>* All right, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria. Let¡¯s see how serious the Headquarters of the Explorer Association can really be.


    As I lick my lips, Gark-san frowns and says as if reminding me of something.


    ¡°Cry, I think you understand, but don¡¯t cause any trouble. Don¡¯t draw too much attention to yourself, although there aren¡¯t many, there are still Hunters here.¡± (Gark)


    Thanks for reading! Welp time for Cry to destroy the Headquartersmon sense!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 376.1: Headquarters â‘¡

    Chapter 376.1: Headquarters ¢Ú


    After parting ways with everyone else, I walk leisurely through the headquarters. The more I look, the less the Explorer Association Headquarters seems like the headquarters of Treasure Hunters. In every sense, it is theplete opposite of my impression when I first visited the Imperial Capital Branch of the Explorer Association. The floors are perfectly clean and the staff are neatly dressed in their uniforms. There are guards standing here and there, but their attire is more like that of a guard than a Hunter, and they don¡¯t give off a rough impression at all. It feels more like a hospital than an Explorer Association.


    I have heard that the headquarters doesn¡¯t seem like an Explorer Association, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see, that was spot on. I don¡¯t dislike this kind of Explorer Association, but it must seem pretty boring to other Hunters who love the unknown and adventure.


    ¡°Now then, it is time for the headquarters to show me its true colors¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    To think a cafeteria is attached to the headquarters of the Explorer Association. I thought the most that would be attached to an Explorers Association would be a bar. And what¡¯s more¡­¡­ They serve ridiculously huge parfaits!?


    I am not a fan of sweet things riiight, but it is in the nature of a Hunter to want to see the unknown with their own eyes when they learn of it. Maybe that means I have hot blood flowing through my veins too.


    My heart is filled with anticipation and as I gaze at the information board at the entrance to find out where the cafeteria is, I suddenly hear a voice that carries far from behind me.


    ¡°*<i>Fumu</i>*, I see. So this is the headquarters, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wonderful. What a beautiful building! It¡¯s like a white castle! I only regret that I hadn¡¯t been more interested in this ce until now. I have decided, I¡¯ll use this ce as my base of operations from now on!¡± (?)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ There are weirdos everywhere. I am not particrly looking for that kind of unknown.


    I turn around because I don¡¯t want topletely ignore them.Standing majestically in the middle of the entrance is a fearless-looking man. He is nearly two meters tall, has well-defined features and his greenish blonde hair is something not often seen around.


    The long, loose-fitting garment with a long hem is different from the robes worn by Magi and it has metal string ornaments here and there, making the whole outfit *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling and shining.


    The man¡¯s loud voice must have attracted the attention of the staff members, but he doesn¡¯t seem to mind them at all. His cheerful, yet inappropriateughter faded into the high ceiling.


    This is the Explorer Association, so I don¡¯t think it is possible for such a weirdo to be anyone other than a Hunter, but his equipment is a bit unusual for a Hunter. He doesn¡¯t have any weapons or anything like that. A somewhat tired middle-aged man standing behind him says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a joke like that. How far do you think Galista is from here? To begin with, they are on different inds¡­¡­ And no one around here even knows the Alias ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>1)¡·.¡± (Middle-Aged Man)


    ¡°Say¡­¡­¡­¡­ Whaaaat!?¡± (Hagun Tenbu)


    That guy has a really loud voice. I can hear him so clearly even though I am not particrly listening to him¡­¡­


    And it seems that person is a Hunter after all. I have never heard of Galista or the Alias ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·, so I wonder if he is a famous person from somewhere far away.


    The rather shy male Hunter, who looks to have a few loose ends, looks around his surroundings and then, of all things, looks towards me. I quickly look away. I am going to the cafeteria, okay!


    However, when I turn my face away, the young man is standing there. He must have been a dozen meters away, but I didn¡¯t notice him at all. No matter how fast you move, the air flow shouldn¡¯t be able to be stopped, so maybe he is the same type as Liz.


    The young man speaks with a confident smile from close range.


    ¡°Wait there, young man!! You know who I am, right!? The hero among heroes who ran a thousand kilometers with the stride of a gale, stopped the war in 15 countries and saved the innocents all by himself¨D¨DIn other words, me!!!!¡± (Hagun Tenbu)


    ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± (Cry)


    I wish he would go somewhere else¡­¡­ I should tell you, I have seen so many amazing people that approach at a speed that is impossible to see that I don¡¯t feel anything anymore. The young man opens his eyes wide and calls out to the middle-aged man who has been left behind.


    ¡°Did you hear that, Branch Manager!? My bravery has already spread across this continent!! And if I reach Level 9 during this exam, my name will grow even more, and it will spread everywhere I set foot, all, over the world!! And someday, I will be the fourth person in existence to reach Level 10, I absolutely will!!¡± (Hagun Tenbu)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, if you don¡¯t pass this level promotion exam, you probably won¡¯t pass it before a while, Kaiser.¡± (Galista Branch Manager)


    I am dumbfounded by that exchange. Apparently, these people havee to take the Level 9 Certification Exam that Gark-san mentioned.


    I have never heard of his name before, and I don¡¯t even know his Alias, but he seems to be very capable. After all, this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· in front of me looks to be in histe twenties or early thirties, no matter how you look at it. The only people who can reach Level 8 at that young age are those with both talent and luck, and if he is attempting to challenge Level 9 at his age, it wouldn¡¯t be a joke to think he might eventually reach Level 10.


    Why are all the talented people so weird? Everyone should follow Ark and Sven¡¯s example. Actually, Ark should be Level 8 instead of people like him.


    ¡°Young man!! Where did you hear about this Kaiser Sigurd! I would love to hear more about it and use it as a reference for my future promotions!!¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°Kaiser, I told you not to get involved with civilians. What if they get traumatized?¡± (Galista Branch Manager)


    If something like this causes me trauma, I would be drowning in a sea of trauma. I wouldn¡¯t even feel like puking.


    Fortunately, this Kaiser does not seem to be the type to use violence against innocent people. Actually, if you think about it objectively, stopping a war in 15 countries is way too amazing. I am curious as to how he managed to stop them, but I guess it is better not to ask.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sorry, but I must go to the cafeteria now.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Wait! There is still a little bit of time until the review! I think it is fate that we met like this, so this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· will apany you!¡± (Kaiser)


    Says ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· as if it is the most natural thing in the world. I wouldn¡¯t say we got acquainted, but you just calling out to me unterally.


    I turn to look at the man Kaiser calls the Branch Manager, but the Branch Manager¡¯s eyes are alreadypletely dead. It seems like he isn¡¯t the kind of person who can stop this man.


    But this brazen attitude reminds me a bit of Kryhi. People like him will most likely follow you no matter what, even if you refuse them. I say with a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I am sorry, but I have to meet up with someone¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What!? ¡­¡­ Umu! No problem! Your friend is lucky to get to meet this future King of Hero!¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    It is no good after all. A smile without any shadow of thought as if he hasn¡¯t given the slightest thought to the possibility of being rejected by others. I don¡¯t know why this person is so confident, but maybe this kind of boldness is something that Arkcks.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, let¡¯s just think of it as a substitute escort. There is nothing particrly wrong with that.


    I force myself to smile, a pathetic smile that is anything but a badass one, and start walking towards the cafeteria.


    ¡ì


    ¡°¨D¨DAnd so, I had a sh if inspiration from a book that was stored away in the warehouse at my parent¡¯s house! A new Hunter¡¯s fighting style, a dance thatbines offense and defense, Tempest Dancing! And as a result of simply pushing forward with all my might, I had reached the summit before I knew it!! Unfortunately, my Party Members were unable to keep up, but that can¡¯t be helped. Being at the top is always lonely! Do you understand, young man!!¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right. Ah, that¡¯s the cafeteria.¡± (Cry)


    The story that Kaiser told me while we were walking was a mess, but interesting in its own way. If it were a book, it would definitely be aedy. There are all kinds of people in the world. If I were just a bystander, I am sure I would enjoy Kaiser¡¯s exploits immensely. Just by the synopsis, Tempest Dancing, is way too amazing¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The cafeteria is just a short walk from the spacious entrance. It is a rather stylish ce that blends in well with the headquarters building.


    There are five round tables with seating. However, there is only one customer. It is the kind of establishment you wouldn¡¯t think is out of ce if you find it in the Imperial Capital, but it seems like there are other restaurants attached to the headquarters and since regr Hunters don¡¯te to the headquarters anyway, it might not get many customers to begin with. However, it is often in these unexpected ces that you can find delicious parfaits.


    The only customer is a ck-haired girl. She is about the same age as me or maybe a little younger, with a straight back and sharp gaze that reminds me a little of Lucia.


    However, what catches my attention the most is the ratherrge ss bowl ced in front of her.


    Could that be the parfait? Is that the parfait bowl? This looks promising.


    Thanks for reading! And herees a new Level 8 Hunter! For Kaiser¡¯s Alias, ¡°Celestial Dance of the Army Crusher¡± is way too long I¡¯ll just put Celestial Dancer as his Alias. If you prefer the full name in future chapter, just write it in thement and if I will change it if a lot of people want to. <ol><li>Hagun Tenbu: Hagun means Army Crusher and Tenbu means Celestial Dance.</li></ol>

 Chapter 376.2: Headquarters â‘¡

    Chapter 376.2: Headquarters ¢Ú


    While I am thinking about the parfait, Kaiser *<i>zukazuka</i>* walks up to the girl and calls out to her.


    ¡°*<i>Yah, yah</i>* Hey, hey, so you are the one he is going to meet, ojou-san! Do you know about ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·? If you do, that¡¯s good, but if you don¡¯t, you have be wiser today! My name is Kaiser Sigurd!! I am Kaiser Sigurd, the ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·, a man who will soon reach Level 9!!¡± (Kaiser)


    You are bothering an ordinary citizen¡­¡­ No, it is my fault for saying I am meeting someone. Don¡¯t people usually check first? This seems like a lot of troublesome nights for that Branch Manager.


    Kaiser points his finger at me ostentatiously and her cold gaze turns towards me. I instinctively *<i>pekopeko</i>* bow my head repeatedly.


    For Hunters, it is taboo to harm civilians. In addition, even if they do not harm civilians, it is not rmended toe into contact with them without a reason. This is because there is such a difference in fighting ability between civilians and Hunters that you can say that they are different species.


    ¡­¡­ Well, I think Kaiser is still on the better side because he is still keeping his distance.


    Please don¡¯t cause any trouble. As I offer my silent prayer, the girl turns to Kaiser and says in a quiet, yet powerful voice.


    ¡°I am not the one he is going to meet. My name is Saya. I am Saya, the ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>1)¡·. Do you know who I am?¡± (Saya)


    *<i>Oya</i>* Oh, something seems a bit ominous.Saya, the ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡·. I have never heard of that name before. However, Kaiser¡¯s eyes open widely when he hears that.


    ¡°Of course I know, Ojou-san. A skilled Hunter who single-handedly held off the Monsters that endlessly sprung up from an ancient Magic Circle, staving off the imminent doom and reaching Level 8, I never thought I would meet her in a ce like this!¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Level 8, even though there are only three of them in the Imperial Capital, isn¡¯t there too many here? And even after hearing about her achievements, she is still unknown to me.


    Kaiser blinks several times with a serious expression, then ps his hands as if he understood everything.


    ¡°I see, Saya-kun. I get it¡­¡­ You are here to take the Level 9 review, right?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s right. There is only one Level 8 in my country, so I never expected to meet another Level 8 at the headquarters¨D¨D¡± (Saya)


    ¡°Rest assured, I am the only Level 8 in the area where I work. Traveling to other countries every once in a while is nice if it means getting to meet another Level 8 like this!¡± (Kaiser)


    No matter how you look at it, Saya looks to be in her twenties. She might even be in her teens. Even though even I could be a Level 8, to be at the same Level as that burning Baa-san at this age, the world sure is a big ce. Where on earth did shee from?


    Saya sighs once, runs her hand through her hair, and says.


    ¡°My goal is¨D¨DTo improve the status of those with supernatural abilities. If I can reach Level 9 and then pass a special test to reach Level 10, my name will be known worldwide. Then, Hunters with unique powers should be epted.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°That is a wonderful goal. I will support you! Well, although I will be the one to reach Level 9 this time!!¡± (Kaiser)


    Level 9, huh? I don¡¯t understand what is so good about that, but for serious Hunters, it might be something they would be desperate to get.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Anyway, can I order a parfait for now? (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    As I am staring at the cafe menu, ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡· suddenly looks my way and says.


    ¡°By the way, who is he?¡± (Saya)


    ¡°Hmm? Aaah, now that I think of it, I haven¡¯t heard your name yet. Young man, can you tell me your name!?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am Cry Andrich. Just Cry Andrich. I am just here as a chaperone.¡± (Cry)


    The current target of my hunt is the parfait at this cafe. I am not saying I am not interested in the stories of ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡· and ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·, but I think it is best to talk about them while rxing and enjoying a parfait.


    However, upon hearing what I said, Kaiser¡¯s eyebrow *<i>pikuri</i>* twitches.


    ¡°Cry Andrich¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you are the famous Level 8 Hunter, Cry Andrich, the ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·!?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°!?¡± (Saya)


    ¡°He is the man who led hispanions through numerous difficult missions without a single scratch, punished criminal organizations that many countries struggled with, reached Yggdra, which no one had ever reached before, and secured the establishment of a branch of the Explorer Association. He is said to be the Hunter who is closest to reaching Level 9!¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ You sure seem to know an awful lot about Hunters. My name should just be well-known in Zebrudia, you know.


    In this age, said to be the heyday of Treasure Hunters, there are plenty of powerful Hunters. It is one thing to know the name of a Level 10, of which there are only three in the world, or of a Level 9, which is rarely found, but to know a Level 8 Hunter from a faraway country is pretty amazing. And to think that he not only knows their name but also quite a bit of detailed information about them¨D¨D.


    ¡°You have got the wrong person.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ He doesn¡¯t give off the vibe of a High-level Hunter. Maybe there is some mistake?¡± (Saya)


    Says Saya as she *<i>jirojiro</i>* stares at me. You are perfectly right¡­¡­ This is only due to a series of coincidences. I havee this far only through a series of coincidences. You sure are a good judge of character, as expected of you.


    But Kaiser smiles as if to say *<i>yare, yare</i>* good grief. But it is different from the one before, it is a somewhat strained smile.


    ¡°You are no judge of character, Saya-kun. This ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· knows it, and I have heard that ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· has ck hair and ck eyes, and is an unremarkable man who doesn¡¯t look High-level. His characteristics match up doesn¡¯t it!¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well yeah,pared to you, no one is remarkable.¡± (Cry)


    Even that Arnold looks inpared to that *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling costume. Kaiser puts his hand to his chin and says with a difficult expression.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t good. The achievements of this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· pale inparison to the many achievements of ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. If we go by the original criteria of the Explorer Association, the achievement of this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· isn¡¯t quite enough for Level 9. To be honest, I even pleaded with the Branch Manager to raise my application for this examination. I heard rumors on the wind that it would be easy to pass the review this time around.¡± (Kaiser)


    Having saved 15 countries and still not having enough achievement, Level 9 sure is frightening. However, by that standard, I feel like my achievements are still not good enough either.


    In response to Kaiser¡¯s words, Saya res at me and speaks in a tone as if she is talking to herself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not really, it is not like if one person passes the review the other fails.¡± (Saya) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°It might fail. Because if there are too many Level 9, the value of a Level 9 will decrease.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°No, I am not really trying to reach Level 9 this time¡­¡­ I am not feeling too well this time.¡± (Cry)


    I am already at my limit at Level 8. I would rather drop a level or two¡­¡­


    Kaiser crosses his arms and nods as if he understands.


    ¡°I see, as expected of a Hunter who has a good chance of passing even next year¡¯s review, you have a different kind ofposure. Thatposure irritates me a little as I put all my effort into getting promoted to Level 9 this time, but¨D¨DUmu. If that is the case, then it is as good as if I have won this time! Winning is a matter of luck, so don¡¯t hold a grudge against me, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tsk. Don¡¯t forget I am here.¡± (Saya)


    Saya clicks her tongue loudly and looks up at the Kaiser. Clear ck eyes. Kaiser exaggeratedly shrugs his shoulders and says.


    ¡°Fumu, Saya-kun. Unfortunately, if I think impartially, no matter how you look at it¨D¨DSaya-kun, I have the advantage over you. That is because, if the rumors are true, Saya-kun, your power¨D¨D¡ºSmooth Smooth (<i>Sara Sara</i>)¡», leaves a lesser impression than my ¡ºTempest Dancing¡». You understand, right? If our achievements are even, I will win because of the difference in impression. Well, even if we fought one-on-one, I would probably win. It is all aboutpatibility.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Saya)


    Saya gasps and res at Kaiser. Her gaze is sharp and even murderous. Even though nothing has started yet, her fighting spirit is incredible. It is a scene that makes it clear that Hunters are both friends and rivals at the same time.


    Even though they are both Level 8, they probably have strengths and weaknesses, but there is no doubt that they are both monsters. I heard that very few people even applied for the Level 9 exam in the first ce, but to have two candidates turn up¨D¨DWhat will happen in this promotion exam? (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t re at me like that. I never expected another Hunter in the same position as me to appear. At least we are not enemies. Let¡¯s work together and get through this difficult situation.¡± (Kaiser)


    Thanks for reading! And herees the second Level 8 Hunter! Same for Kaiser, Saya¡¯s Alias is kind of long ¡°Sanctuary of the Night Feast¡±, so I put Little Witch.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Yaen Saiden: Yaen means Night Banquet or Night Feast and Saiden means Sanctuary. In the raw the katakana says Little Witch.</li></ol>

 Chapter 377.1: Review Board

    Chapter 377.1: Review Board


    I look at the Kaiser intently. Even if you ask me to work together¡­¡­ I told you I won¡¯t take the exam! Saya seems to have roughly the same opinion as me, so she speaks in a firm tone.


    ¡°There is nothing to gain by working together. I have heard that what is required for the Level 9 Certification Exam is individual adaptability.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°But this time it might be different. I know. If the rumors about the inspection being more rxed are true¨D¨DThen the exam contents must be quite dangerous. Maybe it is possible that¨D¨DThe current Level 9s have failed. However, I don¡¯t think a request that important will be subject to the exam. It is probably going to be a request that they really want to seed, even if they have to give the Level 9 as a reward.¡± (Kaiser)


    Says Kaiser confidently. It seems that he has surprisingly thought this through. He hase up with a new fighting style, so maybe he is a bit of an intellectual guy. Saya¡¯s eyes also widened. However, it might be a request where a Level 9 has failed and the Explorers Association is desperate to make it a sess, huh? I have no idea what it can be.


    Anyway, maybe I should just order a parfait for now¡­¡­


    Then, Kaiser puts on a thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡­ Considering that Saya-kun has applied for the exam, it seems that the headquarters has been spreading the word in advance that it will be easy to pass the review. This makes it sound as if they are trying to gather as many Level 8s as possible. I had a slight feeling of difort when I first learned about this information¨D¨DBut I guess that means I should trust my instincts after all. Seriously, this is really infuriating.¡± (Kaiser)


    Kaiser *<i>butsubutsu</i>* mutters to himself. Saya stands up, shrugs her shoulders, and says.


    ¡°Either way, I will just do my best. Rest assured, I won¡¯t attack you as long as you don¡¯t get in my way.¡± (Saya)¡°Saya-san, we should be on our way. The review board session will begin soon.¡± (?)


    Outside the cafeteria, a plump, elderly woman wearing the Explorer Association uniform walks towards us. Judging from the way she speaks, she is probably apanying Saya. Saya gives a slight nod, looks at the woman, and says.


    ¡°I aming now, ¡°Okaa-san (<i>Adoptive Mother</i>)¡±.¡± (Saya)


    The elderly woman nces at us and gives us a faint smile. Her face is smiling, but her eyes are not. She doesn¡¯t seem like a very friendly person. Saya and the woman leave. Kaiser says as if he saw something interesting.


    ¡°So that is the godmother of ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡·¨D¨DThe one who overcame the opposition of those around her to adopt the lone monster and raise her to be a Level 8 Hunter, the Branch Manager of Terrace. But to think that, of all things, that ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡· would be a candidate for Level 9¡­¡­ Even with the intelligencework of this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·, this is unexpected. But I see¡­¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the circumstances this time, she would never have reached Level 9.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°You sure know a lot. But I never thought there would be a Level 8 that young¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Where is Terrace¡­¡­ I am not good at remembering people¡¯s faces, but I am also bad at geography. Kaiser looks surprised at what I say.


    ¡°Hm? Saya-kun is older than this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·. Maybe it is because of the ability hidden within her that she stopped aging in her mid-teens. She will probably remain the same even in the next ten or twenty years. I am a bit envious of her, but¨D¨DWell, it is also a bit horrifying.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ High-Level Hunters, scaryyyy. What do you mean they can stop aging just with their powers?


    And after all, this Kaiser guy is really knowledgeable about Hunters.


    ¡°I heard she fought for seven days and seven nights, holding back the evil army emerging from a Magic Circle¨D¨DWhen she was only ten years old. At least, there is no way I could do something like that. I can¡¯t ask for a more worthy opponent.¡± (Kaiser)


    Well, well, well¡­¡­ That is just like a hero from a myth, isn¡¯t it. When we were ten years old, we were just talking about bing Hunters. And even though such a Hunter is his rival, for him to say that he can¡¯t ask for a more worthy opponent, something must be wrong in Kaiser¡¯s head. I want to retire right now.


    ¡°It is a shame I won¡¯t be able to see the two of you in action. Good luck with the exams! I am rooting for you. Well then, it is time for me to make my order¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Kaiser then looks at the clock in the cafeteria and says.


    ¡°No, this is no time to order! It is already thiste! We have to hurry.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Some Hunters are habituallyte, but I make it a rule to be on time for meetings. Rest assured, my Tempest Dancing will get us there quickly. Now, let us go to our next battlefield!¡± (Kaiser)


    As I open my eyes, Kaiser grabs my arm and nods with an almost hateful proud look on his face.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    At a round table made of smooth white stone. An important-looking man dressed in the Explorer Association uniform makes a statement at the back of the table.


    ¡°¨D¨DWe will now begin the Level 9 Certification Exam Prerequisite Review Conference.¡± (Review Committee Member)


    It is a room on the top floor of the Explorer Association Headquarters. High-level Treasure Hunters are the foundation of the Explorer Association. The members who are allowed to attend are probably quite important people even within the organization. Some of the seats at the round table are empty, but instead have a stone ced in front of the seat. These are precious Relics that can transmit sounds from far away¨D¨DThe Symphonic Stone. I have heard that the Level 9 review is done by voting, so maybe they use that to get votes from judges in faraway countries.


    And, as expected, Gark-san is also among the members sitting around the round table. He is looking my way with his cheeks twitching. And for some reason, Serene is also sitting next to him. There, the man who has announced the start of the conference clears his throat and gives a suspicious look as he looks at Kaiser, Saya, and I, who are lined up in front of the round table.


    ¡°I heard there were only two applicants this time¨D¨DBut it seems there are three of them. What does this mean?¡± (Review Committee Member) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, ¡°Chairman (<i>Gicho</i>)¡±. It seems that one of our Level 8 has slipped in¨D¨DI told you I didn¡¯t apply for you¡­¡­ So why are you here, Cry?¡± (Gark)


    ¡°That¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­¡­¡­ I had no intention ofing here.¡± (Cry)


    Saya, standing next to me, is also looking at me like she is saying what is this guy talking about.


    I didn¡¯t have time to refuse. Facing Kaiser¡¯s Tempest Dancing, I didn¡¯t even have time to move a finger. It was as fast as the wind, and the Barrier Ring didn¡¯t even activate as there was no impact. When I understood what happened, I was standing in front of the room, and while I was stunned, I had been dragged into this room. It was a very skillful kidnapping.


    If I really had the power of a Level 8, would I have been able to resist?


    Kaiser, standing on my opposite side, opens his eyes wide in surprise.


    ¡°What, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·? You haven¡¯t even submitted an application¡­¡­ How rude of me. You should have just told me then.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°However¨D¨DI believe that the Level 8 Hunter, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· has the right to be reviewed this time. There is no reason why this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· or ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡· would be reviewed and not ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. What, don¡¯t worry about the small details! It¡¯s just a matter of whether it¡¯s early orte! Hahahahahaha!¡± (Kaiser)


    Stop talking like it is someone else¡¯s problem¨D¨DNo, it isn¡¯t someone else¡¯s problem for him. But there is no way the Explorer Association would ept such crazy logic.


    The chairman frowns and thinks for a while, then shakes his head slightly and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fumu. Well, fine. Certainly, what ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· said is true. Considering his track record, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· is way above the others. Normally, the Level 9 exam requires the rmendation of multiple branches and an application from the Manager of his based branch¨D¨DBut if the person himself wishes to take the test, we will make an exception and respect that wish.¡± (Chairman)


    Thanks for reading! Haha what are those sunsses Serene!?

 Chapter 377.2: Review Board

    Chapter 377.2: Review Board


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­ You¡¯ve so easily ignored my ns¨D¨DWell whatever. If you insist, there¡¯s no way I can stop you. Do as you like, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·.¡± (Gark)


    !? How can such a ridiculous story be possible? It can¡¯t be true. Something is wrong.


    ¡±Branch Manager Gark (<i>Gark-Shibucho</i>)¡± leans forward and *<i>girori</i>* res at me. However, his mouth is smiling.


    Do as you like, huh¡­¡­ I want to stop being a Hunter now.


    Serene seems to have misunderstood something and starts *<i>hirahira</i>* waving her hands. Thanks for the support¡­¡­


    I want to scream right now that I don¡¯t want to be reviewed, but the atmosphere is so prominent that I cannot. Even I cannot ruin this atmosphere.


    I put the problem off.


    After all, I don¡¯t think I will be able to pass the Level 9 review by myself, and on the off chance I do, I will just refuse. Let¡¯s do that.


    Kaiser says in a small voice.¡°Is that the head of Zebrudia¡¯s branch? He seems like quite the powerful man¡­¡­¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh? Gark-san was a former Level 7 Hunter, you know. I think his Alias was ¡¶War Demon (<i>Senki</i>)¡·, but don¡¯t you know that?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry about that. I can remember Hunters above Level 8, but I just can¡¯t remember any information about those Level 7 and below. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not interested¡­¡­¡­¡­ After all, there¡¯s no point in looking down.¡± (Kaiser)


    Kaiser says some crazy things even though Level 7 Hunters are top-ss Hunters. Well, I can¡¯t even remember the name of the Level 8 so I can¡¯t say anything¡­¡­ Noticing that we are quietly talking, the chairman clears his throat once again. I instinctively straighten up.


    ¡°*<i>Kohon</i>* Ahem. ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· Kaiser Sigurd. ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡· Saya Kuromizu. And ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· Cry Andrich. First of all, on behalf of the Explorer Association, I would like to thank you all for your contributions thus far.¡± (Chairman)


    Thank you for your contribution, huh. It reminds me of all the incidents I have been involved in while working as a Hunter. Looking back, my luck really was the worst. And the way I drag my teammates down is terrible. I want to reflect on that.


    ¡°Regardless of the oue of the review, there is no doubt that your abilities are outstanding even in this day and age.¡± (Chairman)


    ¡°However, the Level 9 title that you will be challenging from now on is a title given to Treasure Hunters who have aplished unparalleled feats across the world. Currently, there are only¨D¨D12 Treasure Hunters in the world who hold the title of Level 9.¡± (Chairman)


    Only 12 people. There are 3 Level 10s, so if you reach Level 9, you will be in the top 20 Hunters in the world. Kaiser and Saya¡¯s eyes are shining quietly. I am sure my eyes are dead right now. Well, I don¡¯t intend to take the exam, but this atmosphere is unbearable.


    Realizing how bad the timing is and how easily I am getting swayed by the flow as ever, I sigh and mutter to myself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Seriously, what a farce.¡± (Cry)


    I have no intention of bing Level 9, yet here I stand, unable to say anything. If this isn¡¯t hrious, then what could be? If that is how it is, I shouldn¡¯t have followed Eva. I am not even listening to the exnation about my n leveling up, nor am I ordering a parfait, so what on earth had Ie all the way here to do?


    This is the perfect example of ¡°It is toote to regret it now.¡± While I am feeling disgusted by my own helplessness, Kaiser suddenly bursts outughing.


    ¡°Hahaha, he¡¯s right! Even I was hesitant to say it aloud, but you¡¯re absolutely right, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·! ¡°Chairman (<i>Gicho</i>), we don¡¯t have time to put up with this farce!¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What do you mean?¡± (Chairman)


    I want to know what he means. I am right? What? Kaiser isn¡¯t going to take the exam either? I don¡¯t mind you picking a fight with the chairman, but please stop bringing up the name of ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· !!


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· and this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· have already seen through you! We know that the Explorer Association intends to pass all of us during this review!¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°!? The review hasn¡¯t even started yet.¡± (Chairman)


    Stop¡­¡­ Stop bringing up my name. I didn¡¯t see through it! I never said a word about that!


    ¡°Even I was nning to let you cook a little longer, but *<i>umu*</i>, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s a waste of time. In the first ce, putting aside ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, it¡¯s unnatural for Hunters like Saya and me to be put through a Level 9 review! The Explorer Association wouldn¡¯t want to test Hunters who have almost no chance of passing, after all.¡± (Kaiser)


    Kaiser, I don¡¯t know if you have a high or low opinion of yourself. You just said you have no chance of winning¡­¡­


    ¡°We¡¯ve already got a good idea of how we¡¯ll pass the review. You¡¯ll force us to take on difficult requests under the guise of testing us! If you say a world-ss feat is necessary to be a Level 9, then you are going to impose us a test that would be a world-ss feat and certify us as Level 9 if we pass it. Although the order is reversed and the method is quite forced, it makes sense. And I, myself, have already been aware of this from my prior research. Such irregr cases do, in fact, happen in the past!¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Chairman)


    The manager of Kaiser¡¯s branch office is holding his head. Gark-san has his arms crossed and looks calm for some reason, but his eyes are telling me that I am condemned to death. Apparently, Kaiser has made various preparations in advance in order to be Level 9.


    ¡°Fuhahahaha, silence, huh, did I hit the mark? But what pisses me off the most is that¨D¨DYou guys didn¡¯t make a request to this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· directly. You spread rumors that the review process would bex and wait for Hunters like us, who have a hard time reaching Level 9, to get caught. It is outrageous to summon us, the so-called heroes, by such a sneaky means! If you really want toplete the request, you should exin the situation and make a nomination request! That way, I, too, will be able to move with ease!¡± (Kaiser)


    Kaiser shouts loudly and points his finger at the chairman in an using manner. He knows absolutely no fear. However, the most troubling thing is that what he said is quite reasonable. I don¡¯t think that logical argument always works, but the words that Kaiser Sigurd, a Level 8, said so confidently at this review session have a very strong persuasiveness.


    Is it possible that the reason the chairman didn¡¯t immediately refute is because there is some logic to what he said? Kaiser speaks to the silent chairman as if to deliver the final blow.


    ¡°Oops, be careful how you answer. We do not harm innocent people, but neither would we allow anyone to hurt our pride. It is true that Saya and I are a little far from Level 9, but that does not mean we are weak. You wouldn¡¯t want to make an enemy of ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· with my Tempest Dancing and ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡· with her ¡°Smooth Smooth (<i>Sara Sara</i>)¡±1, would you?¡± (Kaiser)


    Certainly, I don¡¯t want to make them my enemy. Being on the same level as ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>)¡· means they are better than Gark-san¡­¡­ If you look at the numbers. Kaiser is now in full control. Saya, whose name was suddenly mentioned, seems taken aback. I am so jealous of Serene who seems to be having fun next to Gark-san for some reason. I want to go home¡­¡­


    Just as I am feelingpletely drained, Kaiser *<i>banban</i>* ps me on the back and says.


    ¡°And more than anything, if you take on ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· trump card that was revealed at the recent ¡°Supreme Martial Art Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±¨D¨D¡ºHeavenly Destruction, God¡¯s Raining Flower, Spear of Lightning (<i>Raisou Tenmetsujin Raika</i>)¡», not even a speck of dust will remain of this magnificent headquarters.¡± (Kaiser)


    Spear of Lightning¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh¡­¡­ Wh-What?


    Thanks for reading! Sasuga Cry, of course he already understands what the Explorer Association is nning But I never expected to see the return of Kryhi¡¯s move here, so even the Buteisai was part of Cry¡¯s master n!


    On another note, oof next chapter is an extra long chapter¡­ So see you on saturday!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Sarasara: rustling or smoothly just think of it as a demon fruit</li></ol>

 Chapter 378.1: Review Board â‘¡

    Chapter 378.1: Review Board ¢Ú


    Revealed at the recent ¡°Supreme Martial Art Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±? ¡°Heavenly Destruction, God¡¯s Raining Flower, Spear of Lightning (<i>Raisou Tenmetsujin Raika</i>)¡±???? What are you talking about? As for what I did at the ¡°Supreme Martial Art Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I only remember that it was pretty tedious.


    But I want to say this loud and clear.


    ¡ºIt seems there is some kind of misunderstanding. ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·, ¡°Heavenly Destruction, God¡¯s Raining Flower, Spear of Lightning (<i>Raisou Tenmetsujin Raika</i>)¡± is not ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· trump card.¡» (?)


    Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s it. That¡¯s what I wanted to say!


    Kaiser¡¯s eyes open widely.


    A voice suddenlyes out of nowhere and somehow seems familiar yet unfamiliar. The source of the voice is from one of the Symphonic Stones lined up on the round table. Kaiser turns his gaze in that direction and gives an arrogant smile.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s an error in the information I have? At least, I¡¯m quite confident in my information-gathering abilities, but¨D¨DPlease state your name.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right. ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·. My name is¨D¨DRadrick. And I don¡¯t doubt your information-gathering abilities, but this time I think my information is probably correct. After all, I witnessed the ¡°Supreme Martial Art Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡± with my own eyes.¡» (Radrick)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kaiser)Kaiser¡¯s smile fades from his face and he falls silent. What on earth happened? And even after hearing his name, I can¡¯t remember it at all. Who is Radrick? Maybe he was a guy in the audience?


    ¡ºTo be precise, ¡°Heavenly Destruction, God¡¯s Raining Flower, Spear of Lightning (<i>Raisou Tenmetsujin Raika</i>)¡± was an original spell and trump card of his opponent, and ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· simply replicates it in an instant and then unleashed it. This is an amazing thing in itself, but¡­¡­ It would be too far-fetched to call a spell that was replicated on the spot his trump card.¡» (Radrick) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    !? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even if you say that, I have no memory of something like that.


    It is impossible for me to replicate an opponent¡¯s technique and unleash it, and while it would be one thing if I had forgotten something I have seen or heard, there is no way I would have done something so crazy and then forgotten about it¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, wait a minute? Is it possible that I did it unconsciously?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah, that reminds me, the Imouto Kitsune disguised herself as me and fought for me back then.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I stand corrected. Well, it is a good thing to have a strong friend. In other words, ¡°Chairman (<i>Gicho</i>)¡±, what I am saying is that the Explorer Association should have more faith in the power of Level 8s and in the judgment that made us Level 8. Right, Saya-kun?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°I just, do what I have to do.¡± (Saya)


    For some reason, Kaiser¡¯s momentum has weakened since before. And before I know it, we have be friends. Well, that is fine tho¡¯¡­¡­ Saya is as cool as ever when he suddenly speaks to her. Maybe she thinks it has nothing to do with her. Ipletely agree with her.


    Or rather, if things continue like this, I will somehow get swept away and get caught up in it. The chairman clears his throat and says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·. You are half right and half wrong. But the thing is¨D¨DThat is how serious it is. It is true that the standards for the preliminary review will be a little looser, and you are right that the content of the exam will be different, but it is normal for the standards and the exam content to be influenced by the times. We have no intention, of passing everyone unconditionally. There are also people who are suited to being Treasure Hunters and those who aren¡¯t. Besides¨D¨DThere is a limit to the number of people who can take on the request that is the subject of this exam.¡± (Chairman)


    A request with a limited number of people. It is an unusual request. Generally, there is an appropriate number of people for things like Treasure Shrine exploration, but that is just an appropriate number, not a limit.


    The only possibility would be if the other party specified the number of people when requesting an escort request.


    I immediately defend myself. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°But, I mean, aren¡¯t there other people who would be more suitable for an exam like this besides us? I don¡¯t mean to brag, but my fighting ability is nothing special. That lightning spear thing Kaiser mentioned earlier is just an ident, and I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± (Cry)


    Please spare me. I was only able to reach Level 8 because of Gark¡¯s consideration and the tireless efforts of myrades. I may be ipetent, but I would at least refuse if my life is in danger. Kaiser frowns and looks down at me. His eyes fixed on me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so weak. Or are you dissatisfied with this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· and ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡·?¡± (Kaiser)


    That is not what I mean. Saya, you too, don¡¯t look at me. I didn¡¯t say that! At the moment I open my mouth to appease them, the chairman¡¯s expression tantly distorts and says.


    ¡°No, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. I really don¡¯t know where that information leaked, but¨D¨DThis is troubling. Certainly, this time we have¨D¨DA backup team prepared. It is not a method we particrly want to use, but it is a backup team in case no suitable Hunters show up¨D¨D¡± (Chairman)


    ¡°¡±Chairman (<i>Gicho</i>)¡±, about that¡­¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be better to discuss that after we get the results of the review?¡± (Staff Member)


    A staff member sitting next to the chairman raises his voice, but the chairman shakes his head and says.


    ¡°No, if they already know, then there is no problem with talking about it now. What we have prepared are¨D¨DRed Hunters, people who excel only inbat ability.¡± (Chairman)


    ¡°Red Hunters¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    It is an incredibly absurd statement, hard to believe it ising from an executive member of the Explorer Association.


    Red Hunters is a general term for former Hunters who are expelled from the Explorer Association aftermitting criminal acts as Hunters. Most of them have bad personalities, and in most cases, they are bodyguards for criminal organizations, or ransacked territories as a member of a bandit group, or just good-for-nothing people, and as far as I am concerned, they have caused me a lot of trouble up until now.


    Certainly, there are some skilled Hunters among them who are not inferior to High-level Hunters, but it is insane to try to use them.


    ¡°I understand what you want to say. However, this request is that important. With the cooperation of various countries, we have taken extralegal measures. From among the Red Hunters incarcerated in prisons, we will select those who have a highbat ability and are likely to follow our instructions, and assign them to the mission.¡± (Chairman)


    No matter what excuses they make, the more I hear it, the more outrageous it sounds. If they let Red Hunters go free even temporarily, the victims and those who captured them would not stay silent. Well, of course, I guess it also depends on the crime theymitted¨D¨D.


    Kaiser puts his hand to his chin, frowns, and looks at the chairman.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fumu. It¡¯s an interesting idea. If you can ignore the fact that it¡¯s ridiculous, that is. But let¡¯s not pursue this any further for now. It would just be a waste of time.¡± (Kaiser)


    I look around at the people around the round table. Upon closer inspection, I notice that everyone has grim expressions on their faces. They don¡¯t seem to be convinced by the n the chairman has proposed. Gark-san, for example, looks obviously unhappy.


    In the first ce, considering the number of Hunters belonging to the Explorer Association, it doesn¡¯t seem like there is any point in taking such risky moves. Even if the three of us aren¡¯t suitable for this request, there are many powerful Hunters in the Explorer Association. Use Ark, go with Ark.


    ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is¨D¨DThe true nature of the Level 9 Certification Exam request which forces the Explorer Association to gather multiple Level 8s ande up with such a strange tactic. Nothing will start until you tell us that.¡± (Kaiser)


    Kaiser says what I think. His expression ispletely serious.


    For a Hunter, being able to assess requests is an essential skill for survival. Unlike me, he intends to ept the request, so it is only natural he wants to know.


    In response to that question, the chairman turns his gaze towards me, and for some reason, he asks me a question instead of ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· with whom he is talking.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, I would like to ask you, who ims to be a Relic Collector¨D¨DDo you know anything about Advanced Physical Civilization?¡± (Chairman)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡± (Kaiser)


    Kaiser opens his eyes. Saya blinks her eyes. I sigh involuntarily.


    What is he saying?


    It is a category of civilizations reproduced by a Treasure Shrine. It is basic knowledge for Hunters. Regardless of whether they know the details about it or not, there is surely no Hunter who has not heard of Advanced Physical Civilizations. And since the categories of Relics correspond to the categories of Treasure Shrines, I naturally understand it to some extent too.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I am a Hunter after all. Of all the civilizations recreated by a Treasure Shrine, this is probably the one I am most interested in.¡± (Cry)


    After all, it was a civilization in which smartphones were apparently widely spread.


    The most notable thing about this civilization is its convenience. Compared to items manifested by other civilizations, items manifested by Advanced Physical Civilization are said to be highly versatile and easy to use.


    What¡¯s more, when that civilization existed on this in the past, no Magic was needed to manipte these items. It seems that the energy that was used instead was the power of lightning, and as a result, the Relics created in Advanced Physical Civilizations basically have the w of being weak against lightning as a characteristic. It is a bit strange.


    ¡°Then, you know of cities that have developed thanks to these Advanced Physical Civilizations, don¡¯t you?¡± (Chairman)


    ¡°I know, but I have never been there. I would like to go if I get the chance tho¡¯.¡± (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Cities and countries that enjoy the benefits of Advanced Physical Civilizations often ce strict restrictions on entry and exit and ess to their Treasure Shrines. The reason for that is because the revenue generated from the Treasure Shrines isrge, and it would be more profitable for the country to conquer it under their leadership rather than opening it up to the Hunters. Apparently, although the Phantoms that appear there are weak, the Relics that are created there are highly valuable.


    In a manner of speaking, there is an Explorer Association in such countries, but only Hunters from their country can register, so it has a semi-monopoly. Those countries generally seem to ce strict restrictions on the entry and exit of High-level Hunters and Hunter Party, so a Level 8 like me would likely not be allowed to enter those countries.


    The chairman frowns at what I said and speaks in a low voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ Who knows whether that is good luck or bad luck. But the next stage for the Level 9 exam will be set¨D¨DIn a city developed thanks to an Advanced Physical Civilization.¡± (Chairman)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­ I wanna go there¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I want to go buy a smartphone. If possible, I would like to buy other Relics as well. I don¡¯t know if they will sell them to me tho¡¯¡­¡­ But it is an exam after all¡­¡­ I won¡¯t be able to get away with saying I am going to buy a smartphone but I am not going to work (Obviously).


    Then Kaiser frowns and says.


    ¡°Advanced Physical Civilization city. Level 9 exam. ¡°Chairman (<i>Gicho</i>)¡±, don¡¯t tell me¨D¨DIt is rted to that Code, can it?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°Hh!?¡± (Chairman)


    The chairman¡¯s face changes color when he says this and Gark¡¯s eyes widen.


    Code¡­¡­? Another name I have never heard before. Level 8s sure have an incredible amount of knowledge. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I look at Kaiser with admiration. Kaiser¡¯s brows deeply frown.


    ¡°Code, the highly mobile fortress city¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even I don¡¯t know much about it, but¨D¨DHave you ever heard of it, Saya-kun?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Just a little. It has some pretty advanced weaponry even for an Advanced Physical Civilization¡­¡­ And it is apparently an impregnable floating city or something like that¡± (Saya)


    Impregnable, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Niiice.


    Even though they are all called Relics from an Advanced Physical Civilization, there are considerable differences in performance between early andter ones. However, the fact that it is impregnable means that the city is likely being armed withte-stage Relics.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of request was brought to the Explorer Association, but if that city is the client, then we can expect a nice reward. Maybe they will give you Relics and if you can make a good impression, they might even allow you to enter the country in the future. If that were to happen, Luke and the others would surely be overjoyed.


    ¡°I see, I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s feasible.¡± (Cry)


    The problem is that the quest I have to do is a Level 9 Certification Exam. I definitely can¡¯t clear it on my own, unless I have Ark or a Hunter ofparable caliber¡­¡­ To begin with, I am a *<i>damedame</i>* no good person that can¡¯t even properly stroll outside without an escort when I go out normally.


    The chairman res sharply at Kaiser and says.


    ¡°¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It seems you are even more knowledgeable than what I have heard. To think that you could narrow it down so much from just one piece of information¡­¡­ Indeed, this request is Code-rted. The details are top secret and can only be shared with those taking the exam, but I will say this much. This is a feat worthy of a Level 9 Hunter, for sure.¡± (Chairman)


    The contents are top secret, huh. This is¡­¡­¡­¡­ All up to Kaiser and Saya, huh.


    I am intrigued by the idea of an Advanced Physical Civilization city, but staying alive is more important.


    Level 8 Hunters should have excellent judgment abilities. If the two of them judged that they could pass this exam, they would definitely be able to pass it. And I bet there would be no problem if I followed along and *<i>furafura</i>* wandered around by myself. Maybe.


    On the other hand, if they decide they can¡¯t do it, then it is definitely impossible. *<i>Yoshi</i>* Alright, let¡¯s go with that.


    While I am *<i>un, un</i>* nodding along, thinking about such a pathetic thing, Kaiser thinks for a moment, then turns his attention to Saya next to him and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but given the circumstances, I can¡¯t give you an immediate answer. I¡¯ll have to discuss it with Saya-kun first.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What about me?


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! From what Cry is saying, it looks like he is so excited to go to Code But what will be Kaiser and Saya reaction to this request!?

 Chapter 378.2: Review Board â‘¡

    Chapter 378.2: Review Board ¢Ú


    I, Kaiser Sigurd, am confident in my own achievements and abilities, but I never thought I couldplete all requests.


    While some Hunters can be all-rounders in any situation, I am not that type of Hunter.


    This is why I never neglect to conduct prior research.


    I leave the conference room together with ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡·. Saya doesn¡¯tin at all, even at my sudden invitation.


    Saya is supposed to be a different type of Hunter than me, but it seems she hasn¡¯t been a Hunter for long for nothing.


    Saya¡¯s base of operations¨D¨DTerrace, is an area known for its particrly powerful Monsters and Phantoms. And ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡·, who is recognized there as a Level 8, is undoubtedly a Hunter specialized inbat.


    I enter the room next to the conference room and check the surroundings for presence. After making sure that no one is monitoring the room, I speak to Saya who is silent.


    ¡°Saya-kun, what do you think of this request?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know yet. But judging from the reaction of the Explorer Association, I don¡¯t think the chances of sess are very high.¡± (Saya)After all, Saya has the same impression as mine after hearing the chairman, huh.


    Ipletely agree. That¡¯s why I need to discuss it with Saya. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Considering you are supposed to be the strongest Hunter in Terrace, bravo for that judgment. Ipletely agree. And it seems like the Explorer Association has received a pretty nasty request, too.¡± (Kaiser)


    The chairman hasn¡¯t said anything yet, but several things can be inferred from the conversation.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be away for too long, so I¡¯ll just briefly tell you what I thought after listening to them.¡± (Kaiser)


    I organize my thoughts as I speak.


    ¡°My guess is that this request would be difficult even for multiple Level 8 Hunters. If it¡¯s difficult even for multiple Level 8 Hunters, it should be difficult even for a Level 9 Hunter. It is because the difference between Levels 8 and 9 is only basically a difference in trust. And the Explorer Association doesn¡¯t want to lose out on Levels 9s and 10s¨D¨DOr they think that no one would take it, so they decided to prepare a reward for seeding called Level 9 Certification.¡± (Kaiser)


    Saya listens in silence. Let¡¯s leave aside my emotions and pride. There isn¡¯t much time left.


    We must decide on a course of action before the ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· begins to move.


    ¡°Because of the limited number of people, they have to send in Red Hunters, which would normally be impossible. Considering the other constraints¨D¨DThis exam is a very special request. Especially when it is set in Code¨D¨DAnyone who knows even a little about that city would avoid epting the request. At the very least, I wouldn¡¯t ept it.¡± (Kaiser)


    Code is a highly mobile fortress city, a city that has benefited from an Advanced Physical Civilization.


    I know very little about the city. That¡¯s because Code is cut off from the rest of the world.


    All we know is that Code has a more powerful military than any other country currently in existence.


    And¨D¨DThat the entire city is ipatible with human society.


    Apparently, it was originally part of a Treasure Shrine of an Advanced Physical Civilization. Code was born when an unknown device was activated there.


    The one who activated the city became king, and together with his allies, used the power of the weapons installed in the city to burn down the surrounding countries, unifying the countries by force.


    Countries within striking distance of the city were defeated one-sidedly. Neither the official armies of each country nor the Treasure Hunters were able to stop this barbarism. That is how superior Code¡¯s weapons were.


    There is no branch of the Explorer Association in Code. It is because they don¡¯t need one.


    Code does not interact with other countries. It is because they can just steal it from them.


    ¡°As far as I can remember, no requests rted to Code have ever been issued before. Probably because it¡¯s too dangerous. Something must have changed since it¡¯s a Level 9 Certification Exam. Considering that they are trying to gather multiple Level 8s, it seems that¨D¨DCode will be the enemy in this exam. How dare they say that it is a feat worthy of a Level 9¡­¡­ And besides, fighting countries isn¡¯t an activity Hunters do.¡± (Kaiser)


    The review process, which is the biggest hurdle in reaching Level 9, will be rxed. I have been prepared for this to some extent, but this is unexpected.


    Saya blinks her eyes and asks.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you save 15 countries?¡± (Saya)


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, there is a huge difference in military strength. The country I saved had no enemies for my Tempest Dancing. Hunters have their strengths and weaknesses. Saya-kun, I¡¯ll especially tell you something now¨D¨DThe weakness of my Tempest Dancing is that¡­¡­¡­¡­ Its power is modest. It has no problem against humans, but it can¡¯t take down dragons. My true nature is unmistakably that of a dancer, not a warrior.¡± (Kaiser)


    Still, if the enemies had average abilities, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. As a Hunter, I have also defeated Monsters and Phantoms.


    But it is doubtful how far I can go against the pinnacle of Advanced Physical Civilization, the mechanized soldiers, who will no doubt be present. Modern civilization has yet to recreate mechanized soldiers with their thin yet strong armor. Enemies with strong defenses are my worst enemies.


    ¡°Saya-kun, are you confident that the ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡· will be victorious against Code, which has burned countries to the ground and repelled countless High-level Hunters? I saw it, the moment the chairman mentioned Code¡¯s name, the expression of your Branch Manager twisting in rage. That was anger towards the Explorer Association for not informing her of the details of the request beforehand.¡± (Kaiser)


    Perhaps if we had known the contents of the exam, neither Saya nor I would havee here. This time, I came here after telling my Branch Manager that I wanted to take the Level 9 Certification Exam, but if the contents of the exam had been known in advance, it is highly likely I would have been turned down at that point.


    To Branch Managers, outstanding Hunters of their branch are treasures. More so if it is someone they had personally managed, how much care would they have for them.


    I sigh and confess to Saya.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. If I was the only one taking the exam, I would have given up on reaching Level 9 and gone home. Even if it had been just Saya and me, I think there¡¯s a good chance I would have refused. It is pathetic to refuse after being so bold, but there¡¯s nothing more annoying than epting a request that you¡¯re not confident you canplete. The risk is just too high.¡± (Kaiser)


    Level 8 is the realm of heroes. The requests given to them are also dangerous, requiring urgency and certainty. It will not end well if you ept a request and then say you can¡¯t do it.


    ¡°However, there is just one problem this time. The ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· who originally hasn¡¯t applied for Level 9 is now enthusiastic about it after hearing about Code¡¯s name.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. The youngest certified Level 8 in Zebrudia, which is known as the sacrednd for Treasure Hunters.


    The standards for Level Certification for Treasure Hunters are not necessarily uniform.


    There is a supply and demand for Treasure Hunters. The smaller the total number of Hunters and the fewer the number of High-level Hunters in an area, the lower the hurdle for bing a Certified High-level Hunter.


    The Empire of Zebrudia is arge country. The number of Treasure Hunters is also far greater than in the ce where I am based.


    In such a fierce Treasure Hunters battleground, to be recognized as the youngest Level 8, beating out many talented rivals, is by no means an easy feat. Moreover, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· achievements have already put him close to reaching Level 9. He is different from Saya and me, who are unlikely to reach Level 9 anytime soon if our application is not approved this time.


    Saya frowns and says to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ He doesn¡¯t seem like such an amazing person.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°As I said at the cafe, it¡¯s foolish to judge someone by their appearance. His percentage of requests fulfilled is 100%. ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, the Divine Strategist that makes ns that are almost like he is predicting the future. He has sessfullybined information obtained from his own informationwork to carry out many ingenious ns that ordinary people would never think of and it is said that he has earned the trust of Zebrudia, the great nation of Hunters. Believe it or not, but the man named Radrick who corrected the information I gave earlier is Radrick Atrum Zebrudia¨D¨DThe current Emperor of Zebrudia.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°!?¡± (Saya)


    I at least know the names of the emperors of the major countries. Even if I didn¡¯t, the people called for this Level 9 prerequisite review are all key figures from each country. Such a person went out of his way to refute what I said in that situation. What can be the meaning of what he did?


    ¡°This is just my imagination, but¨D¨DRight now, we are at a crossroads in our lives. We must decide whether to ept this extremely dangerous request or not.¡± (Kaiser)


    The world is a big ce. ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· and ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡· are not that well known among Level 8 Hunters. But this time we have made our name known.


    ¡°Of course, at this stage, the decision as to whether or not to ept the request is up to us. But if, hypothetically, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· was to ept the request we turned down and resolve it¨D¨DThen his ranking as a Hunter within the Explorer Association would be confirmed. He would be at the top, and we would be at the bottom.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Saya)


    ¡°A meritocracy system is cruel. Needless to say, he is not at fault. However, just as there are Hunters who have be number 2 in our city because of our existence, the existence of ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· has made us pathetic Hunters who have ignored a request received by a younger Hunter under the pretext of considering the risks. And there is no doubt that this fact will affect our Level 9 review from next year onwards.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ That is the worst.¡± (Saya)


    Saya spits out those words. Where was her irritation really directed at? But at least it is not against ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·.


    What is clear is that both Saya and I are determined to reach Level 9.


    No way Level 8 is where I end. I would rather take risks and aim for victory than be defeated without a fight.


    From the slight change in her expression, I can tell that Saya is thinking the same thing, so I breathe a sigh of relief in my heart.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· will probably, lead the Red Hunters prepared by the Explorer Association to tackle this request if we don¡¯t ept. I don¡¯t know if the Red Hunters would be able to fight Code, but if that were to happen, it would be an unbearable humiliation. I wouldn¡¯t be able to face my friends back home who are waiting for the good news on my Level 9 Certification.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I agree on that.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take this exam. Saya-kun, I ask you because the more participants there are, the higher the chance of winning. The matchup is a bad one, but we have a chance of winning. ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· achievements are genuine and he is probably the type of person who is more powerful the morepanions he has. You might be surprised, but¨D¨DHe is still in a Party.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°He is¡­¡­ Still in a Party?¡± (Saya)


    Saya is amazed. I am a solo Hunter. Saya is probably a solo as well. The percentage of solo Hunters at Level 8 and above is extremely high.


    The road to Level 8 is not something that anyone with average ability can manage.


    It can be said that it is a rare phenomenon that he is still part of a Party when he has enough talent to be the youngest person in the Imperial Capital to be certified as Level 8.


    ¡°If Saya and I work together, I¡¯m sure that ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· will lead the request to a sess. There¡¯s a lot we can learn as Level 8s working together. This is a trial, but it can also be seen as an opportunity. If we canplete the request, Level 9 is within our sights.¡± (Kaiser)


    So¡­¡­ What will you do, Saya-kun?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Saya)


    As I stare at her, Saya shrugs her shoulders slightly, but there is a small smile on her face.


    Her irises, which were jet-ck, are now tinged with a faint red. It is as if to show the power hidden within her.


    The sixth sense I have developed as a Hunter alerted me to be on guard. She indeed has supernatural abilities. Saya slowly opens her lips.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kaiser, I never said I wasn¡¯t keen on taking the test in the first ce. I don¡¯t think my powers will not work on Code, and¨D¨DI am interested in fighting together. As I¡­¡­ Have never been invited to join a Party before.¡± (Saya)


    Even though most Level 8 Hunters are solo hunters, many have joined a Party in the past. Simply because it takes time for even the most talented Hunter to gain strength¨D¨DThat is until the gap in strength between them and the rest of the group bes fatal.


    A Hunter who has never joined a party. It is easy to understand what that implies.


    ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡· ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maybe I am really lucky.


    Saya says with a *<i>kusukusu</i>* chuckles to me as I stay silent.


    ¡°Besides, Kaiser, there¡¯s one thing you haven¡¯t mentioned. That is what would happen if only ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· epts the request and fails. In that case, wouldn¡¯t our decision to retreat be considered the correct one?¡± (Saya)


    ¡°Hahahahahaha, this is a matter of course, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say it. Because I want to think it is impossible for only ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· to take the exam. I hate to lose, you know. Even if I lose in terms of achievements, I don¡¯t want to lose in terms of hunting spirit.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    I wait for a few minutes in the unbearable atmosphere. Kaiser and Saya, who left without me, came back. I am also Level 8 in case you are wondering¡­¡­ So why was I left out? Maybe they thought that I would not be someone that is useful. They are right. Then there is nothing I can do about that!


    Kaiser nces at me for a moment as he stands next to me and then speaks to the chairman with a dignified attitude.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with Saya. I have to say that even with the power of this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·, the exam is a very risky one, but I can¡¯t leave it to Red Hunters. Tell me the details. This request that¡¯s guing the Explorer Association, we will resolve it together, the three of us!¡± (Kaiser)


    !? I haven¡¯t said that I would take it yet¡­¡­ But maybe he could tell that I was thinking that if the Kaiser and the others were there, then it might be okay to take it?


    No, it was just a spur-of-the-moment thing, I wasn¡¯t serious, you know¡­¡­ Even I know that I will just be getting in Kaiser and Saya¡¯s way, so I have no intention of apanying them. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Wait a minute, I never said I was going to take the exam¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I raise my hand to argue, but Kaiser *<i>kirari</i>* shes his teeth and says.


    ¡°Fuh¡­¡­¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, I know what you are thinking. I understand that you and I are different types of Hunters. I also understand what we are good at. Don¡¯t worry, although we are at the same Level¨D¨DWe have no intention of getting in your way. Besides, our strength should rival that of the other members of your Party. We are still Level 8 after all.¡± (Kaiser)


    You know what I am thinking? You understand that we are different types of Hunters? Could it be that this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· has even seen through the fact that I am the type of Hunter who relies too much on my childhood friend?


    And since he is on par with my Party Members¡­¡­¡­¡­ Does that mean instead of Liz and the others, he will resolve the case? No, no, no, that is ridiculous¨D¨D.


    While I am confused and unable to understand the true meaning of what Kaiser said, the chairman speaks in a stern voice.


    ¡°Very well, ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·, ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡·, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. If you, the Level 8 Hunters the Explorer Association is proud of, say that much, then I will¨D¨DEntrust this request to you. We don¡¯t have much time¨D¨DAt least, that is, the best we can do at the moment. So, let¡¯s take a vote. If there are no objections¨D¨DWe will begin the Level 9 Certification Exam.¡± (Chairman)


    The chairman looks around to confirm, but no one seems to have any particr objections.


    I thought they would conduct a more thorough review, but is the request really that urgent?


    Unfortunately, I seem to be the only one confused by this situation. Both Kaiser and Saya look at the chairman with serious expressions.


    7 out of 10 I still don¡¯t want to take the exam, but it seems like I can¡¯t refuse anymore¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Oh well, let¡¯s look on the bright side. With two Level 8s on my side, being able to tour a city of an Advanced Physical Civilization under their protection wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. Probably, definitely, most likely. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    As I am talking to myself, the chairman sighs once and says in a serious voice.


    ¡°First, I must tell you about the ce where this request will take ce. Code, the highly mobile fortress city¨D¨DThis is not much public information, but if you are a Level 8 Hunters, you have probably heard of it. The feud between Code, the highly mobile fortress city, and the Explorer Association began the moment the city was first activated. And since then the Explorer Association has fought Code twice so far¨D¨DAnd has effectively been defeated by it.¡± (Chairman)


    Hmmmm¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh?


    Thanks for reading! Let¡¯s gooooo Strange Grief Anime will aired in October 2024!!!!! Just hoping the story not gonna be extrapress if it is a 1 cour and hoping that we will be able show Cry¡¯s being our kami!


    Well back to the chapter. Love Kaiser¡¯s point of view on Cry and how Cry think that this request will be a walk in the park as there is 2 Levels 8 while Kaiser thinks that¡¯s gonna be the hardest request he has ever taken


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 379.1: Level 9 Exam

    Chapter 379.1: Level 9 Exam


    Code, the highly mobile fortress city. It is a miraculous city that separated from the Treasure Shrine of an Advanced Physical Civilization era.


    A man activated a city in the deepest part of a Treasure Shrine of an Advanced Physical Civilization, and the city that floated in the sky possessed the same urban systems and weapons of the past civilization.


    Unfortunately, the man was not a regr Treasure Hunter, but a Red Hunter. The man who activated the city proimed himself king of the new kingdom, and together with hispanions, he used the weaponry installed in the city to burn down all the countries within attack range of the city and absorb them by force.


    And that fearsome city continues to rule thend from far away in the sky.


    The information provided by the Chairman indicates that the situation is the exact opposite of what I expected.


    Ain¡¯t they an enemy. I said I wanted to visit a city of an Advanced Physical Civilization (Although I didn¡¯t say that), but Code is clearly an enemy. This is clearly a scam.


    But now, it is toote to say that I thought that the Advanced Physical Civilization city was the client. Kaiser and Saya seem to know about it and Treasure Hunters are self-responsible. So it is my fault for not knowing.


    All I can do is listen to the chairman¡¯s exnation, which he gives with a serious expression and a deadpan face.


    The Explorer Association has received a request and has engaged inbat with that Code twice in the past.The first battle took ce immediately after Code was activated. In response to a request from the countries that were attacked and received a notice telling them to surrenderpletely, the Explorer Association gathered High-level Hunters and conducted an operation to invade Code.


    If we just talked about the conclusion, the Explorer Association was unable to stop Code. The Explorer Association lost most of the Hunters they had mobilized¨D¨DAnd barely managed to deprive one important function built in Code.


    Yes¨D¨DThe ability to move, which was built into the city itself.


    The weapons from the era of Advanced Physical Civilization that were installed in Code boasted power far superior to the currenttest weapons that incorporate the pinnacle of modern technology. One of them is an energy weapon that can burn a wide area from hundreds of kilometers away.


    If they had not been able to destroy Code¡¯s capability to move, countries around the world would have to continue to live in fear of a threat that can attack from extremely long distances.


    The destroyed function has yet to be repaired. The current Code is a floating city staying in the same ce.


    And so, the first battle was postponed indefinitely after all countries within the range of Code¡¯s attacks had been wiped out.


    The second battle took ce a hundred yearster. When the first king who had full authority over Code died.


    It is said that it all started with a request brought by someone who had escaped from Code.


    Apparently, the moment the king changes in Code, chaos will ur in the city system.


    Aiming for that moment, the Explorer Association attempted to attack Code from both inside and outside but suffered a crushing defeat.


    In the second attack, the Explorer Association gained nothing. The Hunters who attacked from the outside and those who attempted to infiltrate the city with their client¨D¨DNot a single one returned, and Code was once again secure in the hands of the newly crowned King.


    Since then, the Explorer Association has maintained a non-interference policy with Code, and the city¡¯s name has publicly fallen into obscurity. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Attacks from the outside were ineffective against the city¡¯s defenses and attempts to infiltrate inside also failed. There were no countries within the range of Code¡¯s attacks, and it would be better to stay away than to risk the lives of High-level Hunters pointlessly. That was a de facto admission of defeat.


    Treasure Hunters are free, unlike knights. They tend to avoid risk, and if they were to be given jobs that would result in unnecessary deaths, their credibility would be shaken. I also think it is a reasonable decision.


    But now, almost a hundred yearster, the situation has changed again. There is now a reason to challenge Code.


    ¡°The restoration of Code¡¯s mobility function, huh. This is truly a world crisis. Hahahahahaha, I only came here to take the exam, but I never expected to encounter such difficulties.¡± (Kaiser)


    After the review session ended. We are on the top floor of the Explorer Association Headquarters. The three of us who have agreed to ept the request sit around the table, and Kaiser speaks with a refreshing smile.


    The view from the room, which is surrounded by ss on all sides, is spectacr, and the night view rivals that of the Imperial Capital. Apparently this is a VIP room that only a very few special customers can use. We (Kaiser) asked for a room to talk and we were shown in, but maybe they were telling us to escape from reality by looking at the night view.


    Despite being forced to take on a dangerous and horrible request, both Kaiser and Saya remain calm.


    Saya sighs softly and replies to what Kaiser said in a calm voice.


    ¡°I agree. But it is much better than attacking an impregnable city from the outside when it has superweapons fortifying it. If we can get inside, we have a chance.¡± (Saya)


    The only blessing in this request is that we have a way to get into the city.


    However, without that, this request would never have be a Level 9 exam, so it is unclear whether it could be called a blessing.


    Infiltrate Code, the highly mobile fortress city, and rescue the imprisoned royal family.


    That is the request presented as this Level 9 Certification Exam.


    The goal is to infiltrate the impregnable city, rescue all of the royalty who are apparently being held captive by Code¡¯s nobles, and get them out of the city.


    The royalty in Code has a different standing than in other countries. Code is a city that uses the system of an ancient civilization. The city has various abilities, but the authority to operate it belongs to the king who first activated the city and his bloodline, and without the king, it cannot function properly.


    ording to information brought by the client, in the current Code, power is held by the nobles under their control, and the Royal Family members who advocate peace are under house arrest and are forced to control the city.


    Even if the ability to move is restored, only the Royal Family can move the city. For now, if we can get all the royalty to escape, Code will no longer be able to move and invade other countries.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wait, is this even a job for a Hunter?


    Sure, Hunters are used to infiltrating dangerous ces when taking on Treasure Shrines, but this time the world is at stake. Aren¡¯t you putting too much of a burden on Treasure Hunters?


    After hearing the details of the request, my motivation drops lower and lower and I start to grumble in my mind when Kaiser nods vigorously and looks my way.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Saya-kun. This ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· has no way to attack cities in the sky, nor do I have any experience in doing it. ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, do you have any experience conquering a city floating in the sky?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have been through a lot of things, but I have¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Only conquered a flying city once.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kaiser)


    Well, strictly speaking, the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿ isn¡¯t a city, nor have I conquered it¨D¨DBut why do I always have to go through such terrible experiences?


    All this powerless me can do is give a badass smile.


    ¡°So¡­¡­ So you have¡­ How did you do it?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­ At the time, I crashed into it with an airship, I was wondering what would happen.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? An airship?! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As expected, Zebrudia¡¯s Hunters are different¡­¡­ Even this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· has never done anything that shy.¡± (Kaiser)


    Thinking about it now, I don¡¯t want to experience it again either. Well, if you think about it objectively, this request is certainly dangerous, but I am generally in danger wherever I go, you know. I guess it is better this time as Kaiser and Saya are there.


    The pinnacle of Advanced Physical Civilizations. An impregnable aerial city, huh?


    ¡°I wonder which is more dangerous, this or a Temple-type Treasure Shrine¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s an interesting assumption. I hear that a Phantom of a god has incredible powers. However, even I have never seen a Phantom of a god before¡­¡­¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°Heeeh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kaiser, so you have never seen a Phantom of a god¡­¡­ That is surprising. I have encountered one three times in thest five years¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!??¡± (Kaiser)


    Maybe the ce called Zebrudia just doesn¡¯t suit me? But I have already created ¡¶First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>)¡·.


    It is easy to move if you have just created a Party, but it is much more difficult to move an entire n. Eva has been running the n with all her might up until now, and I can¡¯t let her efforts go to waste. Who would have thought that the n I created to make my life easier would one day be a hindrance¡­¡­


    But what should I do¡­¡­¡­¡­? This time, more than usual, I can¡¯te up with a vision of the request going well.


    The challenges so far have mostly been simple. There were clear tasks to be done, such as defeating a specific Monster, conquering a Treasure Shrine, obtaining valuable materials, or acting as an escort.


    However, this time is different. The fact that the target is a city means that it is not a job that a Treasure Hunter can take on. There is almost no prior information and no clear method has been prepared. As one would expect from a request that the Explorer Association consider worthy of giving the rank of Level 9 as a reward.


    The fact that the means are not specified means that we should do things flexibly, and since there is no precedent, no one knows how to make it work. This is so messed up.


    As I frown and think about it, Saya suddenly speaks.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, you will be the Leader of this group. I will follow your lead in this request this time. As a temporary Party Member.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will check just to be sure¡­ Why?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is because I have never done an infiltration mission before and you are the most qualified to be the Leader. Besides¡­¡­ I have always wanted to try joining a Party once.¡± (Saya)


    Saya says some strange things with a serious expression. What makes me qualified to be the Leader? I am not telling Saya to be the Leader, but no matter how you look at it, Kaiser is a better choice.


    ¡°Even I have never done an infiltration mission. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Although I have infiltrated organizations before I knew it tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Saya)


    I hate to say it myself, but Saya keeps her mouth shut with a subtle expression as I say these nonsensical things.


    It was a real shock when Sora¡¯s airheaded mistake was revealed. Even the fox boss got angry at me, that was really awful. By the way, I wonder if Sora and the others are doing well¡­¡­


    Thanks for reading! Love Kaiser and Saya reaction on Cry conquering a flying city, encountering multiple Temple Treasure Shrines and infiltrating organization without knowing. Well, Cry I am pretty sure Sora is still trying to conquer the world by selling Inari Sushi Bento!!

 Chapter 379.2: Level 9 Exam

    Chapter 379.2: Level 9 Exam


    ¡°I would normally like to say that I should be the Leader, but I will agree with Saya-kun this time. I have no intention ofpeting with ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, a n Master and Party Leader, called the Divine Strategist. After all, I am a dancer, not a strategist.¡± (Kaiser)


    So Kaiser is a dancer¡­¡­ Being able to reach Level 8 as a Dancer, Tempest Dancing is really amazing.


    However, I don¡¯t want to be expected to be a strategist. The fact that I have managed to continue as a Hunter up until now is nothing but the result of the efforts of mypanions. Rather, I am a reverse strategist (?) where everything never goes as nned.


    For a while, I wonder whether it is more risky to be the one giving instructions or the one receiving them, but then I let out a small sigh and say.


    ¡°Alright. Well, you are all Level 8 Solo Hunters, so I think it is best to let you move freely and only discuss things when we need to coordinate, but for now, let¡¯s just confirm what we are good at. First of all, what can you do, Saya?¡± (Cry)


    It is because if I don¡¯t know who is strong, I can¡¯t assign them as escorts. Saya answers my question immediately, without any sign of hesitation.


    ¡°One way or another, I can do everything.¡± (Saya)


    Usually, Treasure Hunters have specific roles to y, but it is scary to think that a girl like this can im to be able to do anything. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, she is older than Kaiser.


    ¡°What about Kaiser?¡± (Cry)¡°Hahaha, if you put it that way, then this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· can do most things too. After all, a Solo Hunter has to do everything! I can even heal! Dancing is what I¡¯m best at, but I¡¯m also proud of my ability as a Healer.¡± (Kaiser)


    Level 8 Hunters, man they are scary¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are so different from me, who can¡¯t do anything. But the thing you are the best at is dancing, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­ I like how straightforward you are!


    As I am wondering how to respond, Kaiser says with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°However, even if it is only temporary, we will form a Party. I¡¯ll tell you as you¡¯re the Leader, even this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· has something it is not good at. And that is¨D¨DNarrow ces. My Tempest Dancing is a vigorous dance¡­¡­ So if the stage is small, I can¡¯t show my true potential. I¡¯m also not good against robust opponents. On the other hand, what I¡¯m good at is¨D¨DAnnihting enemies over a wide area.¡± (Kaiser)


    I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ So he is not good at fighting in narrow ces and against robust opponents, huh. And he is good at annihting enemies over a wide area, hm. Since I am the one who asked, I have no choice but to write down the information in my head.


    However, it is a bit surprising to see him reveal his weakness to someone he has just met. Hunters are supposed to hide the cards they have.


    Saya then opens her eyes wide, as if startled by what Kaiser has said.


    ¡°Leader, there are some things I am not good at too. I am telling you now because it might be a problem when you n our strategy.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡­ You don¡¯t have to force yourself to say it¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Treasure Hunters have many enemies. Even if they tell me their weakness, I have no intention of revealing it to anyone, but the possibility of this ce being bugged is not zero. Although measures for this kind of thing seem to be in ce, there are still many unknown forces in this world. Adler¡¯s ¡ºMirror of Reality¡» is a good example.


    Kaiser stares in wonder at Saya.


    ¡°So the ¡ºSmooth Smooth (<i>SaraSara</i>)¡», which has repelled hordes of Monsters that constantly attacked you, has things it is not good at¡­¡­ That¡¯s surprising. You didn¡¯t mention anything when we talked together.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°Yes, there is. I just didn¡¯t feel the need to say it at that time.¡± (Saya)


    Saya takes a deep breath and speaks as if she has made up her mind.


    ¡°What I am not good at is¨D¨DMornings and afternoons. My supernatural power can only be activated at night.¡± (Saya)


    I cannot help but widen my eyes at those unbelievable words.


    Hunters are people too, they have their strengths and weaknesses, but I have never heard of a Hunter who can only use their powers at night.


    I have heard that there are spells whose power changes depending on the time of day they are used, but¨D¨DHow did she reach Level 8 if she can only fight at night? Kaiser must have had the same impression. He frowns and says.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ Quite an extreme power. But it is strange¡­¡­ From what I heard, Saya-kun, you fought the army of Monsters all by yourself for seven days and seven nights¨D¨D¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not wrong. Your research is quite urate.¡± (Saya)


    Saya shrugs her shoulders and says as if it is obvious.


    ¡°As long as I am using my ability¨D¨DNight will never end.¡± (Saya)


    She speaks in a casual tone, without any threatening intent. That¡¯s why her words have a strange persuasive power. I have always thought that the burning Baa-san is scary, but Level 8 is full of monsters¡­¡­ What does it mean that the night never ends?


    ¡°Is that why you have the nickname of ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡·1¡­¡­¡­¡­ You sure are going to be reliable. It would be hard to use on a mission like this where standing out would be bad, but I guess I am in the same boat.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡±Okaa-san (<i>Adoptive Mother</i>)¡±¨D¨DThe Branch Manager of Terrace told me not to fight too openly. It scares the people around.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°Hahaha, it is the same for me too. Those with power are expected to exercise restraint.¡± (Kaiser)


    Maybe Luke and the others should learn a little from Kaiser. Maybe these nonbat abilities they have are one of the reasons why Level 8s are selected for this request.


    Seeing the two of them like that makes me feel a little better.


    It is said that the level of Hunters improved over the years. The quality of Treasure Hunters today ispletely different from that of a hundred years ago.


    No matter how impregnable Code is, it should be vulnerable to attacks from the inside. Even if we are unable to protect our targets, the royalty, at worst I can let Saya and the Kaiser rampage for seven days and seven nights, and they would probably be less inclined to invade countries, maybe.


    Besides, just because the enemy this time is a city doesn¡¯t mean I cannot aplish my original goal.


    There is no doubt that we will be able to enter the city. If we don¡¯t know our way around the city, it would be impossible for us to protect the royalty, and if I am lucky, I would be able to go and buy Relics.


    Saya then turns to me and asks.


    ¡°By the way¨D¨D¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. Do you have any weaknesses?¡± (Saya)


    ¡°My weaknesses¡­¡­ I have many weaknesses, but the biggest one is that no matter what I do, it never goes well. Well, Kaiser and Saya are here this time, so I am not too worried.¡± (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­ ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· You have some nerve, considering you have a 100% sess rate when ites to requests.¡± (Cry)


    Kaiserughs. He probably thinks it is a joke or something. However, every time, all I can do is pray.


    Saya says, sounding a little annoyed.


    ¡°However, this is noughing matter, there are many uncertainties surrounding this time request. The biggest problem is that the client is unknown.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°Seriously. Such a suspicious request would normally be rejected the moment it is brought to them. I can see why the Explorer Association didn¡¯t assign this request to other High-level Hunters as a normal request.¡± (Kaiser)


    This request was apparently ced in a capsule made of an unknown metal and was apparently discovered near the Explorer Association Headquarters.


    The capsule contained details about the request and the status of Code, but no information about the sender.


    All we know is that the client holds a certain rank in Code.


    Proof of this is the pass card to ess Code that was enclosed. That corresponds to the limit on the number of people allowed in, but the metal card issued by the city¡¯s system is the only legitimate way to enter Code, and it seems only those with fairly high status in Code have the authority to issue them.


    After examining the contents of the capsule, the Explorer Association deemed it to be genuine and decided to ept the request as an urgent one that absolutely could not be allowed to fail.


    ¡°But I can understand why they had no choice but to ept it. And why they have to mobilize the few Level 8 Hunters they have. If they had ignored the capsule and Code started to move, who knows how many countries would have been destroyed¨D¨DAnd in thest battle with Code, it seems that the client who apanied the Hunters and helped infiltrate Code never returned. It is the worst disgrace for the Explorer Association. I¡¯m sure they want to redeem themselves for that indelible stain, even if only a little.¡± (Kaiser)


    I understand the logic behind it, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ It must be terrible for those who get caught up in it.


    As I sigh, Kaiser suddenly loses the serious expression he has until now, looks at me, and says with a smile.


    ¡°Actually, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. I have one favor to ask, to my new friend.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°A favor¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    What is he suddenly saying? As I open my eyes widely, Kaiser says in a light tone.


    ¡°What, it¡¯s not that difficult. If this request goes as well as you expect¨D¨DCould you please introduce this ¡¶Celestial Dance (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· to ¡°Emperor Radrick (<i>Radrick-Kotei</i>)¡±? Hunters who normally reach Level 9 may be famous all over the world, but this time we¡¯ll be reaching Level 9 through an irregr test, so could you introduce me to His Majesty, Emperor of a Great Empire, right?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°!!¡± (Cry)


    When I hear him say that I cannot help but open my eyes.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The person who spoke at the review meeting was the Emperor of Zebrudia, huh. You have to properly state that you are the Emperor or else it is troublesome.


    As long as they do their best toplete the request, there is no problem with introducing him.


    I am not that close to him either and I don¡¯t know how I can introduce him, but I have Franz-san. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°That¡¯s easy¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ As a bonus, how about I include the Princess of Yggdra as well? If you perform well, that is.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!! That¡¯s enough reward to get a Level 8 to move, my friend.¡± (Kaiser)


    If you keep calling me your friend, I guess you can say that we are best friends now, right? It is a little strange, but it is a lot better than with that burning Baa-san, right?


    Maybe inspired by Kaiser, Saya also looks intently at me and says.


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡­¡­ Once this quest ispleted sessfully, I would like you to introduce me to your Party Members. I am interested in the Party Members of a Level 8.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Okay, okay, I will introduce you. It looks like it will be pretty tough this time, so if you do well, that¡¯s fine. Maybe Saya will be good friends with my Imouto.¡± (Cry)


    They both seem like simr types¡­¡­ No, maybe she could be friends with Liz and the others. Everyone loves strong Hunters, after all¡­¡­


    ¡°!! That is¡­¡­ The best reward possible for making this ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡· move.¡± (Saya)


    Saya¡¯s calm demeanor changes dramatically and she eagerly speaks.


    ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡·, you are so cheap!! If I just have to introduce my Party Members, I will introduce you to as many as you want, so I would like you to be my escort.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Should I also include the Princess of Yggdra as a bonus?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I don¡¯t need that.¡± (Saya)


    Serene¡­¡­ You poor thing.


    Oooh well. At any rate, it is a stroke of luck that I am able to get to know mypanions before starting the request. How will they ovee the difficulty of infiltrating this Code? Let me see with my own eyes the power of a Level 8 from another country.


    Do your best, do your best!!


    Thanks for reading! Haha, funny how Cry is selling out Serene to Kaiser and Saya. The Emperor of Zebrudia and the Princess of Yggdra is just a bargain chip for Cry, sasuga Cry!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Yaen means Night Banquet or Night Feast and Saiden means Sanctuary.</li></ol>

 Chapter 380.1: Level 9 Exam â‘¡

    Chapter 380.1: Level 9 Exam ¢Ú


    I get ready to take the Level 9 exam. Since this is a mission that puts the Explorer Association¡¯s reputation on the line, they provide as much backup as they can.


    I was given the option to return to the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia, for the time being, but there is nothing I can do even if I go back. It is not like I can take Ark with me nor can I choose the Relics I want since all my Relics are inside Mimic-kun. It will be enough if I just recharge the Relics I always carry around.


    I don¡¯t think I would need a weapon, but I asked them to give me a light dagger and hung it around my waist. Carrying a dagger won¡¯t make my fighting power go up and I have no intention of drawing it, but it does look cool.


    Afterpleting all the preparations, I regrouped with Kaiser and Saya.


    Neither Kaiser nor Saya are armed. They are both carrying nothing more than a bag and neither of them has a sword or a staff. Neither of them would look like Hunters if you just look at them. Kaiser¡¯s outfit is shy and a little unusual, with metal strings and decorations here and there, but Saya¡¯s outfit¡­¡­ Is it a uniform or something? She doesn¡¯t look like a Magi either. She looks just like a normal girl that would not be strange to see if she was walking around town.


    Kaiser says after *<i>jirojiro</i>* staring at me.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, you don¡¯t carry a weapon?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°That¡¯s my line.¡± (Cry)


    Even though I intend to leave the fighting to those two¡­¡­ No, in fact, I will leave everything else to them too.¡°The weapon of this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· is the dance itself.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a weapon to activate my abilities either.¡± (Saya)


    Hunters are supposed to have more powerful equipment in proportion to their Level¨D¨DBut maybe this is not the case at Level 8, or maybe ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· and ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡· are special.


    However, thinking about it rationally, Code has already fought the Explorer Association twice, so they would be wary of Hunters¡¯ attack. Oddly enough, our style might be perfect for an infiltration mission. Even Code will not expect the Hunters toe at them while looking so defenseless.


    Behind Kaiser, the Branch Manager of Kaiser¡¯s home base and the Branch Manager of Saya¡¯s home base are having a serious discussion with difficult expressions on their faces.


    Then, Kaiser¡¯s Branch Manager looks up and beckons me over.


    Do they need something?


    Since it seems impossible to ignore him, I reluctantly approach, and Kaiser¡¯s somewhat timid-looking Branch Manager begins speaking to me fearfully.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. I am Warren Cole, head of the Galista branch of the Explorer Association. I am sorry for the trouble our Kaiser caused you¡­¡­¡± (Warren)


    ¡°My, my, my¡­¡­ How polite of you.¡± (Cry)


    What a very humble Branch Manager. Seeing my surprise, Warren-san *<i>pekopeko</i>* bows deeply and says.


    ¡°Kaiser is, a real troublemaker, even in Galista¡­¡­ He is a free-spirited Hunter¡­¡­¡­¡­ But, there is no doubt, that ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· is the strongest in Galista. This exam is, a very nasty trap, but¡­¡­ Kaiser¡¯s abilities should beparable to other Level 8s. He will probably be useful in conquering Code. He is not just a fool. His fighting style is a bit too conspicuous¨D¨DBut if he starts causing trouble, I don¡¯t mind you punching him to stop him, so, um, please, I would appreciate you helping him.¡± (Warren)


    ¡°O-Okay.¡± (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I wonder what he thinks I am¡­¡­ There is no way I can stop him by hitting him. Next, Saya¡¯s Branch Manageres forward. Unlike Warren-san, she looks strong-willed. Her stern face makes me want to get on my knees and do a dogeza.


    ¡°My name is Coralie Kuromizu, Branch Manager of the Explorer Association branch in Terrace, desu. ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·.¡± (Coralie)


    The look in her eyes, the glint in her eye, is anything but friendly. Theplete opposite of Warren-san. Coralie-san *<i>jirojiro</i>* stares at me, checking me out from head to toe, then says quickly.


    ¡°Saya, my daughter, is an indispensable Hunter to Terrace, desu. I regret having pushed her to take this Level 9 Certification Exam, desuno. However, it is toote to stop her now. She is willing to do it, so¨D¨DSo I have a favor to ask you, desuno. I don¡¯t care if the request fails, just please bring Saya back alive. Is that clear?¡± (Coralie)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes¡­¡± (Cry)


    Who would have thought that a Branch Manager would say something like it is okay if the request fails¨D¨DWarren-san, who is next to her, also has his eyes wide open.


    Maybe Saya isn¡¯t that strong after all?


    As if reading my thoughts, Coralie-san continues with emotion.


    ¡°That girl is a pitiful child, desuno. She is hated by everyone because of the strength of her supernatural powers¨D¨DI gave her that Alias and named her ability, with the hope that, fewer people will fear her, even if just a little. Do not get me wrong, that girl¡¯s ¡ºSmooth Smooth (<i>Sarasara</i>)¡» is an extremely powerful ability, desu, the most powerful of any Hunter I have ever met, desuwa. However, deep down¨D¨DShe is just a girl, which is why I am asking the famous ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· to help me, desuno. I have looked into your background so far. It is fortunate that you are participating ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, not only you are not an unknown Level 8, you are someone with a track record that could reach Level 9 even in a regr examination, desuwa.¡± (Coralie)


    ¡°Calling someone unknown is a harsh thing to say. But it is true. Famous people have their own reason for being unknown.¡± (Warren)


    Warren-san and Coralie-san exchange fierce looks.


    *<i>Yarayare</i>* Good grief, I am so highly rated. I wish people would just look at me more closely rather than at my reputation.


    Just as I am sighing, Gark-san and Serene arrive. As soon as she runs towards me, Serene says excitedly.


    ¡°Human! I want to go to Code too. Is there any way you can help me? I am interested in this Advanced Physical Civilization which is the pr opposite of Yggdra, which was created with the help of Spirits.¡± (Serene)


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wanna go instead of me?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hey, Cry! Stop with those stupid jokes, ¡°Princess Serene (<i>Serene-kojo</i>)¡± might take you seriously! What would you do if she got injured by Code?¡± (Gark)


    Yells Gark-san as if to ovep what I am saying. No, maybe Serene might have a higher chance of sess than me if she goes there¡­¡­ After all, Serene can even use Teleportation Magic on her own, so she is a much better candidate than me.


    And by the way, Gark-san is also partly to me for me having to go to such a dangerous ce like Code¨D¨D.


    For some reason, Serene says confidently in response to what Gark-san said.


    ¡°There is no need to worry about that, Gark. This human¡¯s n is perfect if you don¡¯t take into ount the amount of damage it would cause to the surrounding area. In fact, even though Yggdra was half-destroyed thanks to this human¡¯s n, no one was killed.¡± (Serene)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Gark)


    Gark-san res at me with an expression that seems to say ¡°Cry, you bastard, what the hell have you done?¡±. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    It seems the hush order I gave Serene is still working. I am a bit worried about how my n somehow ended up destroying half of Yggdra, but I won¡¯t go into the details now. It is all Keller¡¯s fault. Also, this might be the first time I have seen someone calling Gark-san by his first name. Did he get an upgrade from being my left-hand man?


    Anyway, I say with a badass smile before Gark-san can scold me.


    ¡°The three of us will do our best, so you just wait, Serene. We will probably have another chance to go to Code someday.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Alright. It cannot be helped. It is not like I can get in ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· way¡­¡­¡± (Serene)


    No, it is not that I am saying you will get in my way or anything, you know¡­¡­ However, even though I am sure she heard about the dangers of this request back then, she still wants to go. The Princess of Yggdra is pretty aggressive.


    Thanks for reading! Indeed Serene, Cry¡¯s ns are always perfect! What happened in the surrounding area is just minimal coteral damage!

 Chapter 380.2: Level 9 Exam â‘¡

    Chapter 380.2: Level 9 Exam ¢Ú


    Gark-san looks me in the eye and says in his usual tone.


    ¡°¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, it might be obvious, but¨D¨DDon¡¯t let your guard down. Go show the power of a Level 8 Hunter from Zebrudia.¡± (Gark)


    ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    All the other Branch Managers are worried about the Hunters of their own branch, but when ites to Gark-san, good grief¡­¡­


    Well, this time there are two Level 8s. If I think as having two ¡¶Abyssal Fire of Destruction (<i>Shin En Kametsu</i>)¡· as my allies, the only thing I need to worry about is whether the aftereffects of their attack will reach me. This time I am nning to leave it all up to Kaiser and Saya and not do too much. I am sure it will go well.


    Once all the relevant parties have gathered, the chairman of themittee, who was in charge of the review board, arrives with several staff members. When the chairman sees us he frowns for a moment, but then quickly regains hisposure and nods.


    ¡°*<i>Fumu</i>*, you are dressed more lightly than I expected, but¨D¨DI don¡¯t intend to doubt your abilities as Level 8s. This is a covert mission, so dressing like that will surely draw less attention. In particr, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, you look great. You look much more natural than if you were carrying no weapon at all, and above all else¨D¨DYou look like nothing more than an inconsequential man. The name of ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· is more well-known than ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· or ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡·, but no one would think that a man like you is a Level 8. Your disguise ability is even better than what I had heard.¡± (Chairman)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    How nice it would have been if this was a disguise¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is my true self! I am probably the only Hunter in the whole world who would be praised for looking naturally weak.Moreover, this time I barely have any Relics with me. I don¡¯t even have my ¡ºPerfect Vacation¡» as Serene hasn¡¯t returned it to me.


    All I have with me are the things I always carry with me¨D¨DMy Barrier Rings, my ¡ºDog¡¯s Chain¡», and my defective Magic Bag, a Magic Bag that can only hold chocte. Saya and Kaiser have put the bare minimum of equipment in their Magic Bag (Saya and Kaiser have a pretty expensive, proper Magic Bag!!), but I am confident that I am the most lightly armed of all the Hunters who have ever taken the Level 9 exam in the past.


    As I give a half-hearted smile at the chairman¡¯sck of insight, he hands me three cards.


    It is a thin card made of cold metal. On its surface is a mysterious pattern I have never seen before. The letters are also unfamiliar to me.


    Are these the cards to enter Code that was enclosed with the request?


    ¡°It is the passcard in question. As it is issued by the city system that initially exists in Code, it is something that cannot be reproduced with modern civilization technology.¡± (Chairman)


    All three cards seem to be the same. I hand them to Saya and Kaiser respectively.


    ¡°The only people who still have contact with that country are¨D¨DThose who belong to the underworld. There are bandit gangs, secret societies, and brokers that act as intermediaries for underworld business with the Red Hunters. Code deals with these types of people who cannote out into the open, offering Advanced Physical Civilization Relics in exchange for outside information, supplies, or even people. The card enclosed with the request seems to be what these people use to get into Code.¡± (Chairman)


    Only those who belong to the underworld can interact with them, huh. I guess that is what you get for having a Red Hunter as the first king¡­¡­ Maybe Code is a less civilized country than I thought. Saya tries to confirm what he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t they check your ID or anything like that?¡± (Saya)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like they do. In the first ce, even if they presented an ID issued by another country, they wouldn¡¯t be able to verify its authenticity since they have no diplomatic rtions with other countries.¡± (Chairman)


    Most cities require you to show ID when entering, but now that I think of it, I didn¡¯t even show any when I entered Yggdras. Maybe that is what it is like in apletely isted city.


    ¡°We have looked into this card as well. When Code seeks talent from outside, it issues cards and hands them over to each organization it has dealings with. Those organizations then select people who fit their requirements, give them the card, and send them off to Code. Just possessing the card guarantees one¡¯s identity to a certain extent.¡± (Chairman)


    There are three Level 8s. If by some chance we fail this mission, it will be a big problem. It couldn¡¯t have been easy to find that information. But from his unabashed answer, it seemed that the Explorer Association had done everything they could in advance after the request was sent to them.


    In response to what the chairman said, Kaiser raises a question.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But if that is the case, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to increase the number of people infiltrating the city? Why not just steal the cards issued to the people in the underworld.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°We did consider that, but¡­¡­ Code is an important trading partner for them, so they are extremely careful when handling a card. If a card had been stolen, a report would be sent to Code immediately. That would only make Code more vignt.¡± (Chairman)


    Kaiser nods his head approvingly and says with a grin.


    ¡°I see, so in other words, the safest way to infiltrate without raising suspicion is to use the card that was sent to us and blend in with those guys and infiltrate Code head-on, huh.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are really perceptive, ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·.¡± (Chairman)


    ¡°What, it¡¯s obvious if you think about it. It¡¯s a suspicious card sent by an unknown client. I thought the Explorer Association was being ridiculous, wanting us to infiltrate an isted city without raising any suspicion, but¨D¨DIf the city¡¯s entry and exit controls arex and many people are entering the city, it¡¯s not a bad method. The only problem is whether the inner radiance of this ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· will stand out too much among the bandits or not.¡± (Kaiser)


    Indeed, Kaiser will stand out among those guys. Saya, too tho¡¯.


    Infiltration missions¡­¡­ Thinking about it again, this may be the thing ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡· is the worst at. However, this time I am lucky. If it isn¡¯t something that involves fighting, I might be able to be of some help.


    ¡°I want you all to head to Code using a stagecoach. This is the only way to get to Code, which is jointly run by the underworld groups. Depending on the local situation, you will be required to act flexibly after you have infiltrated¡­¡­¡­¡­ But first I want you to get in contact with the client. They should be able to tell you about the situation inside Code.¡± (Chairman)


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s an extra chapter thanks to Brian! Cry doesn¡¯t need any equipment or weapons, he is the ultimate weapon!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 381.1: Station

    Chapter 381.1: Station


    Apparently, in the basement of the Explorer Association Headquarters, there is a Teleportation Magic Circles that connects to all over the world.


    By borrowing one of them, we teleport to the town closest to Code, then use a carriage that was prepared there to head to Code¡¯s stagecoach station that the Explorer Association has located.


    It is rare for the Explorer Association to go to such lengths in their preparation for a request that Hunters received. This stunt also makes it clear that they are just using the Level 9 Certification Exam as a justification for this request.


    The Explorer Association did everything they could to prepare, but there are still many things we don¡¯t know. What¡¯s worse is that we know very little about the inside of Code. It cannot be helped that there is no map of the inside, but not knowing anything about the poption, culture, or government system is something that would never happen in a normal hunt.


    However, how to make up for theck of information is also where the skill of a Treasure Hunteres into y. A first-ss Hunter must be prepared to deal with any ident that may ur.


    After several hours in the carriage, we pass through lush green meadows and enter a barren, deste area where not a single nt or tree is growing.


    Our destination, the station, is located a short distance into the wastnd. Its scale makes it more like a small town than a station, and the sturdy stone walls surrounding the several buildings inside give it an ominous atmosphere.


    ording to the information gathered by the Explorer Association, this station was built in cooperation between several organizations that reign in the underworld and do not belong to any country. In terms of location, it is located at the very edge of Code¡¯s range of attack and it is apparently the only group that is not attacked by Code, which unconditionally attacks groups above a certain size.


    No ID is required to enter the gate. I show my passcard to the few soldiers guarding the entrance and am let in without any problems.The reason for thisck of check is probably due to the fact that not all the people using the station are friendly towards each other. This is a miraculous buffer zone created by the underworld, which has temporarily joined forces to facilitate transactions with Code.


    I see, if it is like this, there is no need to worry about being discovered even if outsiders like us are among them. In fact, the city isn¡¯t even that wary of outsiders. It may sound strange, but there is order here because of the absence of rules.


    The first thing that catches my eye after entering the gate is the narrow roads and the closely packed buildings. And then, there are the piercing-eyed people gathered here and there. They range in all ages and genders, but they all share the same imposing aura and are all armed. They are clearly not ordinary people.


    The sun has already set. There are streetmps, but the light isn¡¯t very strong, and darkness appears here and there between the buildings, giving the illusion that if you step in, you will never be able toe back.


    In contrast to the violent atmosphere that permeates the ce, the surroundings are quiet. There are a fair number of people there, but it is as if everyone is holding their breath. The atmosphere alone is simr to that of the Abandoned Metropolitan Area of Zebrudia, but this station is probably even more dangerous than that area.


    While I am being swallowed up by the atmosphere, which is more dangerous than I had imagined, Kaiser grabs an armed man walking nearby and starts talking to him.


    ¡°Hahahahaha, you there! This is my first time at this station, but it¡¯s really quiet. Everyone is looking at me, but no one is talking to me!¡± (Kaiser)


    I think the reason everyone is looking at you, Kaiser, is because you are dressed in a way that deserves attention, you knooow.


    The man, who is suddenly called out by Kaiser, is taken aback for a moment by his momentum, but then he answers in a disciplined manner.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ O-Oh. Yeah. Fighting is forbidden here. Even organizations that are usually enemies have to forget their differences here. This ce is already within the attack range of Code, so if we cause trouble we might be burned to the ground. You saw it right, not even a single nt grows around here.¡± (Man)


    ¡°Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t see any Monsters either.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°I guess they instinctively sense the danger of this ce. Only we humans go near Code.¡± (Man)


    The man smiles deeply and says threateningly. Come to think of it, when we wereing here the grasnd suddenly turned into a wastnd¡­¡­ Could that also be the aftermath of Code¡¯s attack?


    ¡°Are you going to Code too? We are nning to go there soon¨D¨DBut we haven¡¯t been told anything about Code. If you have any information about the city, please tell us¨D¨D¡± (Kaiser)


    Says Kaiser while showing off the card. The man¡¯s eyes widen at the metal card.


    ¡°No¡­¡­ I am not going in and I don¡¯t know anything about it. You guys must be really talented to be given the right to go to Code. Although there are more and more of them recently¨D¨D¡± (Man)


    ¡°Hahahahaha, even if I am like this, I never forget to keep on training. I pride myself on having the strength of a High-level Hunter. By the way, what do you mean there have been more of them recently¡­¡­?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that Code is gathering arge number of people who can fight. Until now, those cards were hardly avable in cirction¨D¨DBut recently a considerable number have been issued.¡± (Man)


    I see¡­¡­ That exins why there are so many people. It is unclear how reliable the information the client brought, but it seems to be true that something happened with Code.


    But Kaiser, you, you don¡¯t seem to be intimidated no matter who you are dealing with¡­¡­¡­¡­ Honestly, that¡¯s so helpful.


    There, while Kaiser is having a pleasant conversation with a man from some organization, Saya whispers.


    ¡°I looked into it. There are some fairly strong people here, but inside this station¨D¨DInside these walls, there is no one who can match us. It would be a different story if there was someone as skilled at disguise as you, though¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ How did you find that out when you were right next to me the whole time?


    The buildings are densely packed together and even if you say inside the walls, it seems like it would be quite arge area¡­¡­ Not even a first-rate Thief would be able to investigate without properly walking around. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is because it is nighttime now.¡± (Saya)


    Says Saya as if she is making an excuse.


    Not only could I not see what she had done, I didn¡¯t even realize she was doing anything. I can¡¯t decide if I am terrible at it or if Saya is amazing, but I am sure it is probably both.


    And the good news is that there is no one as powerful as Saya or Kaiser. Well, there aren¡¯t usually many bandits that are equivalent to a Level 8!


    Kaiser raises his hand and says cheerfully.


    ¡°Leader, I¡¯m going to talk with him for a bit. You go and rest first!¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°I am going to explore this area a bit too. There are some things you can¡¯t understand unless you see them with your own eyes.¡± (Saya)


    Kaiser puts his arm around the armed man¡¯s shoulder and leaves. Saya, unintimidated, also enters the building where an armed group is gathered.


    What on earth am I supposed to do, being left alone without any escort¨D¨D.


    Wherever I look to the right or the left, all I see are tough-looking people. It seems like the basic rule is to travel in groups, and every group is looking at me, who has suddenly been left behind. Both Kaiser and Saya are too used to traveling solo. If two people in a Party of three are solo, then the third person will naturally act alone too (Obviously).


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, it seems fighting is not allowed here, so it is still fine.


    I have a tendency to get into trouble easily. If I am alone in a ce where a lot of people from the underworld hang out, I would usually get into trouble within seconds.


    As I sigh, wondering what I should do next, I suddenly hear a low, threatening voice from behind me.


    ¡°Oi, Nii-chan.¡± (?)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Oi, oi, fighting is not allowed here.¡± (Cry)


    I turn around. What I see is a group of five guys standing there, all looking like thugs.


    Their slender yet toned bodies bear old scars here and there. All of them carryrge, broad swords at their waists. The man in the lead is shorter than me, but his wide eyes are ring at me rudely, and he seems way too used to intimidating people.


    This is what happens as soon as Saya and Kaiser are gone¡­¡­ Before feeling any fear, disgustes first.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Who is this? Maybe you got the wrong person?¡± (Cry)


    The short, fierce-looking man standing at the front, likely the leader of the group, smiles threateningly.


    And then, he says something outrageous.


    ¡°You know. One of my friends says you took care of him, a long time ago. In my family, when someone does something for us, we have to thank them back. ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, do you remember this guy¡¯s face?¡± (Leader) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Hih¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-It¡¯s been a while, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. I, never thought, I¡¯d meet you here. S-So, have you finally be, a Red Hunter?¡± (Man)


    A manes out of the group as if being pushed out, and says in a frightened voice.


    He is a man with dark brown hair and eyes with a poor appearance. However, even after hearing his voice and seeing his face like this, I cannot remember him at all.


    Thanks for reading! Haha not even 1 second after Cry is alone that someone is trying to pick a fight with him What will happen to this poor soul (Of course I am talking about the Red Hunters)

 Chapter 382.1: Station â‘¡

    Chapter 382.1: Station ¢Ú


    Level 8 Hunters are heroes.


    This level can only be reached by defeating feared, powerful Monsters, conquering Treasure Shrines that no one has ever reached before, and aplishing many feats that are impossible for ordinary Treasure Hunters to achieve, it is a goal that only a very handful of talented Hunters can reach after repeated training. For Treasure Hunters with insatiable curiosity, the unknown is something to explore. Trials are something to be ovee. For a first-ss Hunter who has survived countless near-death experiences, even seemingly impossible requests are nothing to be afraid of.


    Apparently, the Explorer Association Headquarters has forgotten about this fact.


    Code, the highly mobile fortress city. For the two Level 8 Hunters who are renowned in farawaynds, ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡· and ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·, this Advanced Physical Civilization city cut off from everything, is merely a ce to satisfy their curiosity.


    From a towering castle in the distance, Kaiser arrives in an overbearing manner. Behind him are several crowned men and women.


    The castle in the distance explodes with a spectacr explosion. As I stand there, stunned and my eyes wide open, Kaiser *<i>kirari</i>* shes his front teeth and says.


    ¡°I¡¯ve rescued all the royalty. This is our victory.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°As-As expected of ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·, you work way too fast, man! There was no need for me toe!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hahahahaha, who do you think I am, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·? My targets were imprisoned in a castle. I sided with the nobles until thest moment, gaining their trust, beforeunching a surprise attack. The trick is to act quickly without giving the enemy any time to notice, I¡¯m different from an imposter like you. I¡¯ve also received Relics as thanks! I¡¯ll give it to you, you poor boy! Exceptionally for you!¡± (Kaiser)Kaiser suddenly turns over therge bag he is carrying on his back. And a mountain of Relics I have never seen before appears before my eyes.


    This is¡­¡­ Level 8, the realm of heroes! To think not only he easily clear the request that has been giving me headaches, but he also gave me a fair evaluation and a ton of Relics¨D¨D


    As I am speechless, someone *<i>ponpon</i>* taps me on the shoulder. I turn around and see Saya. Dark red puddles spread at her feet, with what appeared to be people floating here and there.


    ¡°I have eliminated everyone who stood against us, Leader. They were small fry¡­¡­ Even the most impregnable city is extremely vulnerable if you can prate its inside. This is aplete victory for us.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°!? Th-That¡¯s¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­ As expected from ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡·. But I thought you could only use your power at night¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°If I do this, see, it will be pitch ck. Just like at night.¡± (Saya)


    Saya closes both her eyes on the spot. Is she a genius?


    Or rather, if that¡¯s good, then it doesn¡¯t really matter if it is night or not, right?


    ¡°I also took care of the people from the headquarters who were pushing those troublesome requests on us. No need to thank me.¡± (Saya)


    Says Saya as she kicks something like a white ball floating at her feet. Ripples spread across the puddle. No, it isn¡¯t a ball.


    Those are bones. A human skull, with all the flesh neatly scraped off.


    Is this¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is this something I should be grateful for? Saya smiles and says to me, as I am feeling confused.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. It is still dangerous here, so I will take you home with my *<i>sarasara</i>* rustle, rustle. In addition, I will also give you the Relics they have been saving up.¡± (Saya) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Thank you, you save me.¡± (Cry)


    How nice of you, not only you are giving me a ride home, you are even giving me Relics, Saya¡­¡­¡­¡­ As expected of a Level 8, right?


    By the way, what exactly is *<i>sarasara</i>* rustle, rustle after all?


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go home, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. Our work is done. It¡¯s time for our vacation! Let¡¯s do Tempest Dancing together!¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about anymore. I will eliminate all the enemies with my *<i>sarasara</i>* rustle, rustle. I will make sweet things for you with my *<i>sarasara</i>* rustle, rustle, and I will let you retire as a Hunter with my *<i>sarasara</i>* rustle, rustle.¡± (Saya)


    I could see halos around my two reliablepanions. Their smiles are shining brightly. A gentle sense of relief spread through my heart.


    Thank goodness¡­¡­¡­¡­ I can say goodbye to those dangerous days now. I can finally retire as a Hunter.


    *<i>Yoshi</i>* Okay, let¡¯s go back to the Imperial Capital, do some Tempest Dancing and *<i>sarasara</i>* rustle, rustle, and Let¡¯s Go Vacation!!


    As I scream that, I wake up.


    Orange lighting from the indirect lighting on the wall. I feel a strong taste of alcohol and the warmth of a wooden table on my cheeks.


    My body hurts, probably because I was sleeping in a weird position. As I sit up, Kaiser, who returned from who knows how long, asks me in amazement.


    ¡°Good morning, you look very tired. But, you¡¯re pretty bold to sleep in a ce like this¡­¡­ After all, this is, in a sense, hostile territory.¡± (Kaiser)


    With those words, my brain finally starts to reboot.


    Right¡­¡­¡­¡­ We were on our way to Code. This is the stagecoach station¨D¨DI intended to wait until Kaiser and Saya returned, but it seems I identally fell asleep.


    This is a nearby bar. This is a bar I entered at random after having escaped from my predicament with Saya¡¯s help. I make a big yawn and stretch both my arms to rx my body. The bar is fairly spacious and has several tables, but we are the only ones there. Not even the owner is here.


    ¡°Aaaah, my bad. You were getting toote toe back¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°We got a little bit chatty¡­¡­ And by the way, this appears to be a bar, but¡­¡­ What happened to the customers?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ When I came in, everybody left. I got into a bit of trouble outside. Unfortunately, someone who knew who I was was there¨D¨DAnd saw me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? I thought there was some kind ofmotion, but it was you, huh. Someone who knows your identity, huh. Even though no one knew my name, I guess this is what they mean by difference in fame.¡± (Kaiser)


    Not only the customers but also the shopkeeper disappeared without a trace before I knew it. I guess they didn¡¯t want to get involved in any trouble. Maybe I should learn from their ways and avoid danger a little more. No, well, it is not like it was my fault this time¡­¡­


    ¡°W-Well, I don¡¯t think it will affect our entry in Code. It had been properly dealt with (Saya did).¡± (Cry)


    The Dontan family was obviously seriously injured. It will probably take some time for them to recover.


    Kaiser nods slightly and, without furtherint, sits down on the opposite side and says.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot of things. It seems to be true that Code has recently been recruiting people from outside to serve as a fighting force. I don¡¯t know the details¨D¨DBut the word on the streets is that they¡¯re trying to create a human army. Hahahahaha, Code which already has powerful weapons, is gathering people, it¡¯s no wonder the Explorer Association is anxious.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°Hahahahahaha, an army, huh. They are doing some funny things.¡± (Cry)


    I am really envious that you can afford tough. Even though it is Saya and Kaiser who is actually going to fight on the front lines. By the way, the reason I amughing is becauseughing is the only thing I can do. We cannot fight together, but we canugh together. There is no deeper meaning tho¡¯.


    At that moment, Saya returns. She looks around the empty bar with a nk look on her face, then tilts her head at us.


    ¡°I am back¡­¡­¡­¡­ What are youughing at?¡± (Saya)


    ¡°Hahahahaha, Saya. Kaiser said something funny. He said that Code is creating an army.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What is funny about that?¡± (Saya)


    Indeed, it is not particrly funny¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, let¡¯s not care about the details.


    Kaiser¡¯s excitement doesn¡¯t change even with what Saya said. He crosses his hands together and says with a grin.


    ¡°Fuh, what I mean is that it looks like I can be of help, Saya-kun. I¡¯ll be honest, this Tempest Dancing of mine is only for small fry! I¡¯m great at taking downrge numbers of soft, weak opponents over a wide area! Anyone who stands before me will be so mesmerized by my dance that they will no longer even want to fight.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ Impressive. I am not very good at taking down enemies over a wide area, so we can split roles.¡± (Saya)


    Kaiser, you need to rify whether you are great or not. What do you mean, specialize in small fry? Do you mean, specialize in me? And Saya¡¯s response to that too¡­¡­ Aren¡¯t you being a little too steady?


    Even though she has been walking alone through the town, Saya¡¯s outfits are the same as they were before we parted ways. Leaving aside the tall Kaiser, Saya should have been attacked walking through the town like this¨D¨DA far cry from me, who was attacked simply for just standing. No, maybe she was attacked and then fought them off¨D¨D.


    Thanks for reading! Sorry I finished to trante the chapter but couldn¡¯t post the chapter yesterday, but here it is I really wanted to stop right before Cry wake up from the dream to have a weird time skip and confuse everyone but it would have been kinda short so I didn¡¯t. But Cry¡¯s dreams are always funny, first with Touka and then this, what next!?

 Chapter 382.2: Station â‘¡

    Chapter 382.2: Station ¢Ú


    I say to Saya as she sits down next to me.


    ¡°By the way, Saya, you used your ability on me, didn¡¯t you?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You noticed?¡± (Saya)


    Saya¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. No, even if you ask me if I noticed it or not, your *<i>Sarasara</i>* rustle, rustle has massacred everyone who had been involved¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maybe you didn¡¯t notice that your ability activated?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ What on earth is *<i>sarasara</i>* rustle, rustle?


    There, Kaiser then speaks up in an agitated voice.


    ¡°Wait a moment, Saya-kun. Did you use your ability on me too?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is because it is dangerous here¡­¡­ With my abilities I can deal with surprise attacks. But usually, people don¡¯t notice¨D¨D¡± (Saya)


    So Kaiser didn¡¯t notice either. If a Level 8 Hunter didn¡¯t notice it, it is no wonder I didn¡¯t either.You are more than wee to protect me. I don¡¯t know what you are doing, but I hope you will keep preparing the *<i>sarasara</i>* rustle, rustle.


    Please be light on the counter if possible. I would also like to have this Magic put into my Relic, but it would be a problem if someone died because of it¡­¡­


    Kaiser sighs, looks at Saya and me in turn, and says.


    ¡°*<i>Yarayare</i>* My goodness, as rumored, you seem to have keen insight. I¡¯m impressed. To think you noticed something that I didn¡¯t notice¨D¨DWell, for now, let¡¯s share the information we have ande up with a n of action. I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ve been going around each organization to gather information on Code.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· begins to talk about the information he has gathered.


    Recently, there has been a sudden increase in passcards, which are usually hardly issued. There are widespread rumors that they are forming an army and that they may be nning to invade somewhere. Apparently, it is quite unusual for the station to be this crowded. And in the first ce, the number of cards issued is usually quite small.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to find anything about the internal structure of Code. It seems that no one has ever set foot inside the city and returned. Apparently, even the organization that exchanges supplies with it multiple times has never entered the city. It seems that the people of the city almost never go outside, so it seems that it is more difficult to get out of Code from the inside than to get in from the outside.¡± (Kaiser)


    Even though it is not even a Treasure Shrine, to think I would hear that no one has evere back from it, the world sure is full of danger.


    I am sure it will be okay this time since there are two Level 8s with me, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ It sure will be a problem if we can¡¯t get out of the city.


    ¡°And the reward offered to those recruits is¨D¨DCode¡¯s citizenship. Depending on how well they do inside the city, they could even be given nobility. Hahaha¡­¡­ It¡¯s the most powerful city in the world, and there are quite a few people with bounties on their heads, so it¡¯s probably a good deal for them.¡± (Kaiser)


    The more I hear about it, the more it sounds like a bad city¡­¡­ Code. Since you are blessed with the benefits of an Advanced Physical Civilization, I wish you would contribute more to the world. Citizenship and nobility, huh. If those things are given tow-breaking, socially ostracized scumbags, the city would probably be in shambles.


    While I am thinking about that, Saya begins to speak.


    ¡°I focused my research around Code¡¯s military strength. The main weapons they are currently known to have are semi-automatic ultra-long-range artillery and mechanized soldiers who follow the orders of the Code¡¯s residents. The long-range artillery has a track record of being used to shoot down dragons that entered its attack range.¡± (Saya)


    Bombardments that can bring down a dragon¡­¡­ It ispletely beyond the level that modern civilization can recreate. And didn¡¯t they mention that Code¡¯s attack range is insanely wide? What in the world would an Advanced Physical Civilization have to fight against for them to create such superweapons?


    Saya continues as I frown.


    ¡°The exact capabilities of the mecha are unknown, but¨D¨DRecently, it seems like someone attacked the city and was subdued by the mechanized soldiers that were sent out. The attacker appears to have the strength of a High-level Hunter but was unable to even set foot inside the city. There seem to be a fair number of them, so I am sure they are quite formidable. After all, it would be difficult to take the city head-on.¡± (Saya)


    No, I knew it was impossible to make the city fall from the front¡­¡­ But I am more frightened by Saya who is still exploring this possibility even after hearing what happened so far. But even Code gets attacked sometimes¡­¡­¡­¡­ What kind of bandit has the power of a High-level Hunter¨D¨D.


    ¡°In addition, there are already more than a dozen organizations that have been recruited as soldiers for Code. In terms of numbers, there are several hundred of them, and many of them haverge bounties on their heads. I think they are inferiorpared to us, but if they do form an army, there is a possibility that they will be given Advanced Physical Civilization weapons, so we must not let our guard down.¡± (Saya)


    I definitely don¡¯t want to fight bandits armed with Advanced Physical Civilization weapons.


    No, wait a sec? Advanced Physical Civilization Weapons (Especially those fromter civilizations) are rarely avable in the outside world, but are they sold normally within Code? I don¡¯t have any desire to be a Hunter anymore, but I have hardly ever used weapons from Advanced Physical Civilizations. Maybe there is a weapon I can use.


    ¡°Also, it seems Code has been taking in people from various organizations for a while now. Including violent traitors that even the organizations can¡¯t handle and magical creatures created as a result of experiments¨D¨DSo be careful. Leader, that is all the information I have to give you.¡± (Saya)


    Be careful you say, but how can I be careful? ¡­¡­ And Saya, you said, focused on their military strength but you only talked about their military power. I see that you arepletely ready to get them.


    ¡°I see, I guess it¡¯s not going to be a good idea to cause a ruckus inside after all.¡± (Kaiser)


    Kaiser *<i>un, un</i>* nods and looks at me. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°So, anything from our Leader?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have nothing. Unlike both of you, I was just dozing off. Sorry. Even though there is nothing someone like me can do, I have been cking off too much at work.


    Saya turns her clear eyes towards me. Kaiser also seems to be waiting for my words. It seems like I must say something.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡­ I left the investigation up to you this time, so I don¡¯t have anything special to say.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That means¡­¡­¡­¡­ You were testing us?¡± (Saya)


    Saya frowns and leans forward to look at me.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Somehow, I am sorry. I wasn¡¯t testing you so please don¡¯t look at me like that.


    ¡°Did I pass?¡± (Saya)


    ¡°W-Well, well, calm down¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Do you want to pass? I can¡¯t have a good read on Saya¡¯s character.


    I don¡¯t have any information, but it seems they think I am their Leader, so I should at least say something Leader-like. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°But¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right. I left the investigation to both of you, but I had a dream. I dreamed that this request went well. Kaiser rescued the royalty and Saya was in charge of the fighting.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ A dream that the request goes well, huh. That¡¯s a good omen.¡± (Kaiser)


    Un, un, that¡¯s right. If I have to name one problem¨D¨DIt is that most of my dreams nevere true.


    It is just a dream, so I suppose that there is little that can be helped, but even though it is a littlete now, isn¡¯t it a bit harsh to go straight from Tempest Dancing to *<i>Sarasara</i>* rustle, rustle to Let¡¯s Go Vacation?


    ¡°In my dream, Kaiser said that he once sided with the nobles and made a surprise attack. Apparently the royalty was imprisoned in the castle. Well, it was just a dream tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s an interesting idea. Although I¡¯d like to avoid it if possible¨D¨D¡± (Kaiser)


    Kaiser stands out, after all¡­¡­ He has been quietly gathering information, so I don¡¯t think it is impossible, but it is not easy to infiltrate the enemy. Well, it is just a dream tho¡¯.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What did I say?¡± (Saya)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You didn¡¯t say anything in particr. But it seemed you were doing quite well inbat.¡±


    After all, she even got rid of the people from headquarters who had forced us to take on such a troublesome request. Well, it is just a dream tho¡¯.


    That is the end of the story. I remain silent with a badass smile on my face, and Kaiser, maybe sensing that I wouldn¡¯t say anything further, shrugs his shoulders and summarizes. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°The next stagecoach to Code is tomorrow morning. All that¡¯s left is to actually go and check how Code is.¡± (Kaiser)


    Thanks for reading! Saya will fit quite well in Strange Grief as she thought about fighting Code head first Now we just to wait and see how Cry dream wille true (or not)


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 383.1: Infiltration

    Chapter 383.1: Infiltration


    I, Kaiser Sigurd¡¯s morning begins with calisthenics and meditation. By taking the time to rx my body, I bring my body to its peak condition. My well-honed mind and body will never betray me, no matter what.


    This Certification Exam would be a difficult challenge to pass even with the full power of ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡·. The impression I had after hearing the details of the exam from the chairman didn¡¯t change even after gathering information at the station.


    What¡¯s worse is when the goal is to protect something rather than destroy or acquire it. Protecting others is much more difficult than protecting yourself, and we don¡¯t even know how many members of the royalty there are. If the authority to run the city came from royal blood, we cannot let even one of them slip away. I can only pray that the number would be small enough that three people can protect them.


    In the worst-case scenario¨D¨DThe royal family would have to be eliminated. If the bloodline that runs the city were to die out, the world crisis would be averted for the time being. That must have been the reason why the Explorer Association had prepared Red Hunters as our substitute. Killing is much easier than protecting. Except for the emotional part, that is.


    The time to decide whether or not to ept the request had already passed. Now that I have decided to go through it, I just have to do the best I can with the cards I have at hand.


    The lodging we are staying at isparable to the finest lodgings I have ever known. Therge windows offer a view of the, not too small, entire station. Those who have the pass cards and can enter Code are all elites. Only the elite can enter, at least that is the case until recently when Code started issuing arge number of pass cards. The inn¡¯s extensive facilities are probably a sign of respect for the elites who are allowed to enter Code.


    After getting ready, I am looking down at the station from therge window when Saya arrives.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Saya-kun. Are you ready to embark on the most dangerous country in the world?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am already ready.¡± (Saya)There is not a trace of fear or tension in those words. It seems that, like me, she has already made the necessary adjustments. Although she is slender and far inferior to me in terms of physique, a Hunter¡¯s strength does not necessarily match their appearance. I have noints about her being mypanion.


    Saya looks around the room and asks.


    ¡°What about Cry?¡± (Saya)


    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s still sleeping. Hahahahaha, he¡¯s really bold, even though it¡¯s the day before we enter Code.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I think he sleeps a little bit too much. But maybe there is a meaning behind it.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°Right. Well, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s do our best and do our best to impress him.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± (Saya)


    Saya replies briefly. Maybe she is very interested in the Party Members of a Level 8, she seems very motivated.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. A man even I cannot quite grasp. As you might expect of one of the wisest people in Zebrudia, I still cannot sense anything from him, from the aura around him to his movements.


    I can tell for Saya. Although her abilities are unknown, her movements make sense and she has the presence of a Level 8. However, Cry¡¯s movements are far removed from the Hunters¡¯ fundamentals that we have cultivated up until now.


    Falling asleep in enemy territory. His responses when sharing information,pletely unaware of the possibility of being eavesdropped by people around (I was quite a bit nervous when he used the word ¡°request¡±), and the way he moved after arriving at the station. Was it a deliberate move, or was he testing Saya and me¨D¨DThe only thing I can tell is that it can¡¯t just be him being foolish.


    After all, that man has noticed Saya¡¯s use of her ability, something I haven¡¯t noticed at all.


    This time Saya and I are just something like a plus one. I had heard the talk our Branch Manager had with ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. It is not every day that three Level 8s fight together. There is also the reward promised by ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, so we need to make our presence known as much as possible. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Saya-kun, what do you think about him?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have noints about entrusting my abilities to him.¡± (Saya)


    After a moment of silence, Saya answers. But Kaiser has noticed it.


    Maybe, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·¨D¨DHas little expectations on us at this point in time.


    Up until this point, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· has hardly given us any instructions, let alone any constructive talk. If he has some expectations of us¨D¨DThis seems a bit odd if he is nning on working together on this mission.


    It is unclear whether he is confident that he canplete the request on his own, whether he considers us a hindrance, or if there is some other reason.


    However, the real challenge begins once we get inside Code.


    Show off the powers of Galista¡¯s Hunters, be recognized, and then¨D¨DGet my monstrous tactics burned into his memory, as I umted achievements that would bring me to be a Level 9 Hunter in just twenty years or so. This is not only a challenge to ovee the difficult task of conquering Code, but also a showdown of power, wisdom, and pride among the top Level 8 Hunters from all over the world.


    And at that moment, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· enters the room. His hair is messy, probably due to his sleeping habits, and he has a nk look in his eyes. He sees us, yawns loudly, and raises his arms. He is so full of openings. There are so many openings that I can knock him unconscious in less than a second.


    ¡°Good morning, Saya, Kaiser, you are early.¡± (Cry)


    It is not like we woke up particrly early. It is Cry who woke upte. It doesn¡¯t seem like he was adjusting his condition. But I will not say anything. All a Hunter needs are skills. I puff out my chest and say with a perfect smile on my face.


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m looking forward to entering Code. My condition is perfect, my friend. Whether it¡¯sbat or intelligence gathering, you can leave it to me if you need anything.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Good morning, Cry. Actually¡­¡­ This is the first time I have been greeted in the morning by a Party Member.¡± (Saya)


    Says Saya, taken aback. Her eyes widen in surprise. Now that she says it, it has been a while since I have been greeted by a Party Member. Cry blinks his eyes, reaches into the small bag on his waist, and pulls out a bar wrapped in silver wrapping paper.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Have you ever been given a snack?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°Then, I will give you a chocte bar. Don¡¯t be shy, I have plenty. This is actually a Magic Bag that can only hold choctes.¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­ A man who gives out chocte bars to Level 8 Hunters, huh.


    I look down at the bar that Cry handed us. It is really just regr chocte. I can tell by the smell. There is no poison in it. Saya freezes when she sees the thing that is suddenly handed to her, but then she peels off the foil, takes a small bite, and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is sweet.¡± (Saya)


    I don¡¯t understand. There is no coherence to his actions. I have no idea what is going on inside his mind which is praised for making Divine Strategy. Surely he is not nning on baiting a Level 8 Hunter by feeding us.


    ¡°Thank you, I will take it. But I have to ask¨D¨DIs this chocte bar some kind of scheme?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°A scheme you say¡­¡­ No, actually, chocte is good for relieving fatigue. I thought it would be good if I could help Kaiser and Saya a little bit since you are going to have a hard time today. This mission seems to be quite a bit dangerous, after all¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    I want to say that a chocte bar is not going to help, but I swallow the words.


    I will not say anything that is uncouth for. This mission is not just at a level that is ¡°quite a bit¡± dangerous, but there is no need to point that out now.


    I stop thinking about small details. I cannot demonstrate my full potential if I am distracted by unnecessary things.


    All I need to watch from now on are ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· movements and tactics. All I have to think about is that the three of us are going to challenge Code together and save the world.


    ¡°Besides, maybe if I feed her, Saya will protect me again¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Unfortunately, it is morning now so that is not possible.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡­ that¡¯s right. Maybe if you close your eyes, you can activate it¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°?? What, are you talking about?¡± (Saya)


    He made a statement that he needs protection, something that is unbing of a Level 8. Although he might be aiming for something different from what I am thinking, perhaps the fact that he is able to say such things without hesitation is one of the reasons why ¡¶Infinite Variety (<em>Senpen Banka</em>)¡· has been able to reach Level 8 with hispanions.


    Thanks for reading! Sasuga Cry, feeding Saya, a Level 8, like a cat so she will protect him, but did Cry find a new choco-friend? Also Cry genius thinking to help Saya ovee her weakness is ¡°close your eyes¡± XD

 Chapter 383.2: Infiltration

    Chapter 383.2: Infiltration


    ¡°I am really not that big of a deal after all¡­¡­ It is only thanks to mypanions that my Level has risen this much. No, really. So, as I have said before, this time I want you to basically act on your own judgment. If you are Level 8, that is probably the best.¡± (Cry)


    There is no hint of humility in his words. However, that can¡¯t be true. Level 8 is not a level that can be reached with the help ofpanions. Rather, it is a level wherepanions be a hindrance.


    In order to reach Level 8 with a Party, you need to have the ability to lead andmand your Party Members to perform beyond their capabilities. Even more, leading a group of free-spirited Hunters is different from leading regr soldiers.


    Act on your own judgment. If you want to be of use, show me what you are capable of. Saya and I have not yet demonstrated our abilities to the point where we are worthy of beingmanded by ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·.


    That should be the implied intention behind his words.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay, Leader. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do as I like. Let me know if you need anything.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will leave the backup to you.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°How reliable.¡± (Cry)


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· shows a somewhat fearless smile on his face. Looking at his expression, I feel like I have to show him ¡¶Celestial Dancer¡¯s (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· power and make him lose that rxed expression of his even just a little.It seems Saya is also full of motivation. Moreover, I won¡¯t just be showing off my skills only to ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· either. It might be fun topete to see who can y a more active role, huh.


    The first problem is whether or not we can safely enter Code. The fact that a lot of people are getting inside means that the other party is probably on guard against invaders. Although all you need to enter is a card, there must be some sort of screening process. If they discover that we are Level 8 Hunters, we won¡¯t go unpunished.


    The one most likely to have his true identity revealed is ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. His name recognition should be far greater than Saya¡¯s and mine, as he has built up a track record in major countries, and proof is,st night, someone has already discovered his true identity.


    What we must avoid is having everyone captured at the same time. Especially this time, due to the nature of the mission, it is unlikely that help will arrive if we fail.


    I look up and make a suggestion to ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·.


    ¡°It¡¯s too risky for everyone to go in Code together. I¡¯m thinking that we should go in separately and meet upter¨D¨DWhat do you think?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°I have no objection. We need to reduce the possibility of being rounded up together as much as possible.¡± (Saya)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right. If Kaiser and Saya say so, then let¡¯s do that.¡± (Cry)


    Says ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· leisurely. His expression doesn¡¯t show any trace of tension. He seems confident that he can sessfully slip inside Code.


    Even I am not that confident. Even if I am¨D¨DI should prepare for the worst. We have some fake ID ready, but I would like to reduce the chance that the card they send us is a trap. So I can just swap it with someone else¡¯s card while I am traveling. It might cause an uproar if they lose a card, but it is easy enough to swap cards without getting caught.


    Once I safely get inside Code, the first thing I need to do is to understand the current situation. I am also curious to see how urate the ¡ºDream¡» that ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· talked about yesterday is.


    In that situation, it is hard to believe that this dream of his has any meaning. But among some prophets, there are some who receive divine revtions in dreams. It is entirely usible that the reason he is able to achieve those Divine Strategies that have allowed him to reach Level 8 is because he is able to see into the future through his dreams.


    Side with the nobles, huh¡­¡­ This is going to be a long ride.


    I mutter this in my mind and then smile with renewed enthusiasm.


    This adventure will probably be the most tumultuous in my life as a Hunter. However, it is only by oveing this that the glory of Level 9 can be attained.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Code, the highly mobile fortress city. It is possibly one of the most powerful cities in the world. Floating nearly 100 meters above the ground and armed with the weaponry of an Advanced Physical Civilization, the fortress city leaves no gaps in either offense or defense and has never been defeated since its activation.


    There is an ultra-long-range cannon that aims and fires almost automatically, and an unidentified barrier that surrounds the entire city to ward off any attack. Although the mechanized soldiers produced by the city are not numerous, they are worth a thousand men, and each one is said to have the same abilities as a first-ss Hunter.


    The city system of the Advanced Physical Civilization that controls the city is still not fully understood, even though more than 200 years have passed since itsunch, but it is still more advanced and differentpared to modern civilization.


    When ites to the city functionality, Code is unmatched. The fact that they have a small poption, no trade with other countries, and still have existedfortably in the sky for over 200 years shows just how powerful they are.


    There is virtually no one who can be called an enemy of Code. Thest time arge-scale battle urred was a 100 years ago when the Explorer Association invaded, and now not even beasts enter within range of their attacks.


    So when the department that controlled every entry and exit into the city¨D¨DThe Immigration Bureau received news of a ¡ºPossibility of a Hunter infiltrating¡», it spread to everyone in the department within less than a day.


    Working at the Immigration Bureau is an easy job.


    It is not the humans who control the entry and the exist within Code, but the city systems of an Advanced Physical Civilization. In Code, every job has been reced by the city system, and it is basically been designed to keep running without people having to do anything.


    In the first ce, until now, very few people have been going in or out of the city. The higher-ups in Code are finally able to recruit immigrants from outside and finally manage to get a little work to the department, but it only amounts to exining things about the city, which the system cannot do for them, so it isn¡¯t much work.


    At the only gate to enter Code. In a room in a building nearby, the staff members are talking in boredom. The employees are dressed in uniforms required by the city regtions and have cards with stars on them, but in contrast to their appearance, they have bored expressions on their faces and look very sloppy.


    ¡°Hunters huuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are they reallying?¡± (Staff Member 1)


    ¡°Who knows. I don¡¯t even know where they got that information from in the first ce.¡± (Staff Member 2)


    The male employee¨D¨DA ss 4 citizen in the hierarchy of Code¡¯s city system, answers to his colleague as he lets out a yawn.


    ¡°If only they could cause a bit of trouble like those people who attacked us from outside the other day, it would help ease the boredom a little bit¡­¡­¡± (Staff Member 1)


    ¡°That was incredible¡­¡­ It seems like it has been 200 years since someone managed to break through the barrier and damage the outer wall. Well, they were no match for our soldiers though¡­¡­¡± (Staff Member 2)


    Along the wall, there is a row of ominous-looking dolls made from an unknown metal.


    The mechanized soldiers are said to have supported the Advanced Physical Civilization in every way. They stand erect and do not move, but when someone breaks the city¡¯s rules, they be unrivaled soldiers who will subdue the target even at the risk of destroying themselves. In fact, the attacker that had appeared the other day was a formidable foe who would have undoubtedly defeated the men but had been captured alive by the army of mechanized soldiers.


    ¡°But even if we¡¯re told to capture the Hunters that areing¡­¡­¡­¡­ How can we even tell if they¡¯re Hunters or not?¡± (Staff Member 1)


    The entry and exit in Code is managed by cards issued by the city system. The cards apparently have various functions, but at present, they have no further significance than as an entrance ticket. Until now, ess to Code has been kept to a minimum, so little is known about what it is used for in the original system.


    Currently, the only thing the city system can do is to determine the authenticity of the cards, invite those with genuine cards into the city, and repel and capture anyone else. In addition, the decision as to who is given the cards is made by Code¡¯s higher-ups, and employees have no particr involvement.


    The only direct action the staff members take is to interview those who bring in the cards and register them as citizens in the system. Now that the number of people entering Code is increasing, it will be difficult to distinguish the Hunters who are trying to infiltrate by blending in.


    In the first ce, the current staff working at the Immigration Bureau have never left the city since they were born, and while they have only heard stories about Hunters, the recent attack was the first time they have actually seen one.


    The city system does not have any functionality to identify Hunters. In response to his colleague¡¯s question, the male staff member sighs and says.


    ¡°Well, of course¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s done by judging their ability. The Hunters being sent to this city should be top-notch, right? They should be on a different level to the recent influx of people who have been recruited inrge numbers. The system can¡¯t tell the difference between Hunters, but it can quantify their strength. Once you have narrowed down your targets, just guide them there appropriately and let the city system take care of their capture. It seems there¡¯s a maximum of three people¨D¨DThe nobles are looking for people with highbat ability. It won¡¯t matter if they capture the wrong person.¡± (Staff Member 2)


    Thanks for reading! Whaaat Cry is going without any escort!? What is he nning!? As we all know Cry¡¯s power is unmeasurable, so how is he gonna get inside Code with this Dragon Ball scouter that Code have?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 384.1: Infiltration â‘¡

    Chapter 384.1: Infiltration ¢Ú


    At the carriage depot, severalrge stagecoaches are parked. The carriages are attached to sturdy horses wearing metal horse armor. Each carriage is packed with intimidating people that I would normally never want to get close to.


    Their appearance, their features, and their aura. Everything about them shows that they are no ordinary people. Some of the people there have gentle features, but I know that they can be the most frightening. What is fortunate is that even though there are a lot of people with dangerous aura around them, they are all quiet, and not a single one of them is acting violently. What happenedst night is unusual after all.


    I was a bit nervous when Kaiser suddenly decided to split up to enter Code, but it seems like there will be no problem getting in the carriage.


    I show my card and join one of the lines. Saya and Kaiser have already lined up in another carriage. Fortunately, the people who have been bothering me yesterday don¡¯t seem to be there. I breathe a sigh of relief, follow the line, and get into the carriage.


    At the appointed time, the carriage starts to move. Contrary to its rough appearance, the carriage barely shakes at all. It seems that only a select few are allowed to enter Code, so they must have been very considerate.


    There is a tense atmosphere inside the carriage. I don¡¯t know anyone here, and it would be a hassle to be involved in something. As I am meditating with my arms crossed and my eyes closed, I suddenly hear a voice.


    ¡°O-Oi, we¡¯ve arrived! You¡¯re awfully bold to sleep in a carriage on the way to Code, dude.¡± (?)


    ¡°Hh?! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I-I wasn¡¯t sleeping, okay? I was just closing my eyes.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell such an obvious lie! You were clearly asleep!¡± (?)Hearing what he says, I panic and look around.


    Before I knew it, everyone in the carriage had gotten off. I thought I had closed my eyes for a second, but it seemed my consciousness flew away. It is the driver of a carriage who calls out to me. I thank him and get out of the carriage with my back straightened. The coachman points in one direction and tells me where to go. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Come on, line up there. They¡¯ll get you right away.¡± (Coachman)


    ¡°!! Oooh¡­¡­ This is¡­¡­ amazing.¡± (Cry)


    I cannot help but exim in admiration. The ce the coachman is pointing to is a pir.


    There are several pirs, each a few meters wide. On its surface is a door where the line leads out from there.


    A shadow had formed. I turn my head and look up at the sky.


    ¨D¨DAnd then, I encountered it.


    The coachman next to me looks up at it as well and exins it to me.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s, Code. The only time ites down here is when someone is being let in from the ground.¡± (Coachman)


    It is¨D¨DA huge structure.


    A structure thatpletely blocks out the sunlight and covers the entire sky. It looks like an ind or an ark. The top of the pirs are connected to the structure. However, it doesn¡¯t seem to be supported by the pirs.


    It is just toorge to be supported by just a few pirs.


    Code, the highly mobile fortress city. A city of an Advanced Physical Civilization reigning over the skies.


    The pir is the entrance to Code, huh. I have experience with flying cities thanks to the ¡¾Lost Inn¡¿, but the civilization at the core of Code is clearly different from the look of it. So human technology was so advanced that it could create a city like this, huh.


    If only I had been able to take a look outside while the carriage was moving, I would have been able to see the shape of Code floating in the sky. Even though it is such a rare opportunity to have such an experience, it is such a shame that I missed it.


    But¡­¡­ The scale is bigger than I expected. One of the most famous Relics from the Advanced Physical Civilizations Era is the one called ¡°Float (<i>Floating Fortress</i>)¡±, but this is clearly not of the same caliber as a fortress.


    Infiltrating a city like this and protecting the Royal Family¡­ Isn¡¯t this a terribly difficult request? (No, shit)


    That¡¯s why they are sending three Level 8s. Now I really want to go home, but I can¡¯t even go home by myself.


    Fortunately, the other two are extremely capable. All I can do is support them, I guess. At the very least, I have to make sure I am not holding them back in any weird way¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I say goodbye to the driver and get in line.


    Near the entrance to the tower, there are strange, full-body armored humanoid figures standing motionlessly.


    So those are¡­¡­ The famous mechanized soldiers. All-purpose soldiers created by an Advanced Physical Civilization. In Treasure Shrines of an Advanced Physical Civilization, it appears as a Relic or as a Phantom, the pinnacle of Advanced Physical Civilizations. Moreover, there are more than ten of them as far as my eyes can see.


    Don¡¯t tell me it is really possible to create mechanized soldiers by using Code?


    Although they are all called mechanized soldiers, their abilities seem to vary from generation to generation, but the strongest ones are said to boastbat abilities that rival those of High-level Hunters. If they can assemble arge number of mechanized soldiers that have the powers of High-level Hunters, which are not somon even in Zebrudia, the holynd of Hunters, then it might not be wrong to say that Code is the strongest country in the world.


    However, if everyone who came in the carriage were to join Code, that would mean that several dozen people had been invited to join the Code just this time. ording to the information Kaiser has gathered, they are nning to create an army, but what would they expect flesh-and-blood humans to do when they have so many mechanized soldiers?


    Thanks for reading! Here is an extra chapter thanks to Brian! So Code is the materialization of Laputa. I have never been a big fan of Ghibli movies. I just saw Spirited Away and Totoro when I was a kid. Still remember how Spirited Away traumatized me XD

 Chapter 384.2: Infiltration â‘¡

    Chapter 384.2: Infiltration ¢Ú


    The line moves more smoothly than expected and it is soon my turn.


    The door silently slides open and I step inside.


    Inside the pir is a room with walls and floor made from a strange, shiny white metal. Along the wall, several more of the mechanized soldiers who had been there outside lined up. They are over two meters tall. They aren¡¯t even looking in my direction, but they are incredibly intimidating up close.


    The room is divided into two sections by a counter and a ss, with a metal gate in the middle. At first nce, it looks like the reception desk of the Explorer Association. It is a simpler structure than I had imagined.


    The people who entered earlier are nowhere to be seen. On the other side of the gate stand two men in ck uniforms.


    Could they be residents of Code? The cards attached to their chest have their name and four stars on them.


    It may seem obvious, but the residents of Code are just normal people, huuuh.


    As I am thinking about this, one of the two speaks with a surly look on his face and a monotonous voice.


    ¡°We will now begin the immigration inspection. Please hold your card in your hand and proceed.¡± (Staff Member)¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes.¡± (Cry)


    I am starting to get a little nervous.


    I take a deep breath, pull out the card I received from the Explorer Association, and pass through the gate. The metal gate has strange decorations on the inside.


    Is this technology from an Advanced Physical Civilization? Are they checking something? Is this the ce where they determine the authenticity of the cards? Is it a Relic?


    Nothing in particr happens and I pass through the gate.


    ¨D¨DThen the person who has just given me instructions earlier frowns and says.


    ¡°Stop¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Go through the gate again.¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡°Eh? Okay.¡± (Cry)


    Is something wrong? Following the instructions, I go through the gate again, but the confused look on his face doesn¡¯t change.


    Did I, do something?


    The staff member whispers while covering his ear, then looks at me with wide eyes and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ There is one thing I want to confirm. Are you confident in your fighting skills?¡± (Staff Member)


    What is this sudden question¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­ Not really.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ I guess so. I don¡¯t know what your intentions are ining here with that ability¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, you do have a passcard.¡± (Staff Member)


    That ability¡­¡­? Could it be that this gate also has the function of checking people¡¯s abilities?


    I wish the Explorer Association had that function too. If they could quantify people¡¯s abilities, I am sure there would be no more tragedies like mine, where people inadvertently became High-level despite not having any ability. Come to think of it, there was also something like an ability evaluation when I wore ¡ºOver Greed (<i>Evolving Devil Mask</i>)¡».


    It may be that every civilization thinks about simr things.


    ¡°Just to be sure¡­¡­ Do you have ill intent towards Code?¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡°Um¡­¡­ None.¡± (Cry)


    The staff member once again covers his ears and mutters softly. Maybe he is talking to someone far away. This is the civilization that gave birth to the smartphone, so they should be able to do that much.


    The staff member immediately looks up and looks at me, and just like before, he speaks in the same t voice¨D¨DOr to put it bluntly, a voice that sounds somewhat annoyed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Copy that. Verificationplete, authenticity check passed. Go ahead and proceed with the procedure. Wee to Code.¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡ì


    Code, Immigration Bureau. In the room examining the information sent from the gate, the officials discuss about the young man who has just entered the country.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, an overall rating of 4 is frightening. How on earth did a guy like that get a pass card? Even though it was a mass recruitment, they should have gathered people with outstanding abilities, right?¡± (Staff Member 1)


    ¡°As if I know. He has a real pass card so it can¡¯t be helped. If we reject him and it turns out that he had permission from above, who would take responsibility?¡± (Staff Member 2)


    The gate that one goes through to enter Code has several functions.


    The ability to numerically disy the abilities of those who pass through is one of the few features still avable in the current Code. Although the logic behind it is unclear, the evaluation is based on a close examination of everything from physical prowess such as muscle strength and instantaneous force to the five senses, Magic power, and eventent abilities, and it leaves no room for doubt.


    However, the information sent by the gate when the young man passed through was such that even the staff member, who had been managing a fair number of immigration cases up until then, could not help but doubt the gate¡¯s performance.


    It is rare for someone to go through the gate twice.


    ¡°I have never seen anything like a 4. Even low-ss people with no talent can get around 10 or so¡­¡­¡­¡­ Potential and willpower are also included in the evaluation criteria, so it is not like you can get such a low number, right?¡± (Staff Member 1)


    ¡°He is just below the low-ss people. If you like, you can say that it is abnormal, but that is why I checked to see if he has any ill will and also ran an authentication check. The results are all green, that man has no ill will towards Code. The scan didn¡¯t detect any dangerous objects. There are no problems with the procedures. If it was 0, it might have been a malfunction¡­¡­¡± (Staff Member 2)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, okay. He is not strong, he is weak, huh¡­¡­¡± (Staff Member 1)


    Currently, immigration officials should be wary of Hunters infiltrating. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    This time, the maximum number of Hunters expected to infiltrate is three. Using such a valuable slot to send such a weak man into the group is unthinkable if you think about it logically.


    Even if that man is the infiltrator, he will not be able to do anything even if he gets inside.


    While some weapons, such as long-range cannons, cannot be used inside Code, the mechanized soldiers can still be mobilized. And even if they cannot be mobilized, Code¡¯s residents can easily suppress him.


    Then, at that moment, a staff membermunicating from one of the gates speaks up.


    ¡°It is here. Overall rating, over 10,000.¡± (Staff Member 3)


    ¡°10,000!? Is it even possible to get five figures!?¡± (Staff Member 1)


    ¡°Who knows. But I am sure this guy is a Hunter. Let him in, let¡¯s use the mechanized soldiers. We will capture him as ordered.¡± (Staff Member 2)


    A sudden tension fills the room due to the sudden anomaly they have. At that moment, the young man with an overall rating of 4 haspletely disappeared from the staff members¡¯ minds.


    Thanks for reading! Of course Code couldn¡¯t read Cry¡¯s true power or maybe it wasn¡¯t 4 but 4*10^10...0 and the screen couldn¡¯t show all the zero after the 4. Moreover there is no ill will because it is a foregone conclusion that Cry is going to destroy Code. Now he sucessfully infiltrated Code without anyone knowing his true powaaaa and became random mob A! Sasuga Cry-sama!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 381.2: Station

    Chapter 381.2: Station


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maybe you got the wrong person?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°H-Hih¡­¡­ Because of you, all of my previouspanions, are in prison. I¡¯m the only one who managed to escape! Hihi, what happened to ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡·? Did they all get caught besides you? Your luck has run out. The tables have turned! I have new allies!¡± (Man)


    The man shouts as if he is trying to put on a brave face. Aaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ He is a guy we fought somewhere a long time ago. No wonder I can¡¯t remember him. I never get a good look at the attacker¡¯s face. And that is a terrible thing to say. It is not like I don¡¯t understand, but ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡· has not be Red Hunters.


    The Leader takes a step closer. I quickly take a step back.


    ¡°If we make noise here, it will cause trouble to those around us. Let¡¯s move to another location.¡± (Leader)


    Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t wanna. I mean, isn¡¯t it forbidden to fight here?


    I look around, but no one seems to be trying to stop them. There are guards at each building and all of them notice us but say nothing.


    Apparently, their actions are allowed ording to the rules of this town. What a ridiculous ce. I am at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. I am at a disadvantage in terms of ability. Am I too naive to think that they will not kill me?


    Since there is nothing I can do, I decide to try and persuade them anyway.¡°W-Well, well, let¡¯s not do this. Fighting in a ce like this won¡¯t benefit either of us. Let¡¯s let bygones be bygones¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Besides, wouldn¡¯t it be bad if my true identity is found out? Apparently, people think I have be a Red Hunter, but if they investigate a bit they will quickly find out I am still a Hunter. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    For the time being, my first priority is to get through this current situation tho¡¯¨D¨D.


    ¡°Even though I look like this, I am Level 8, you know? I have no intention of fighting you¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am, a busy man.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°L-Leader, I-I¡¯m fine. What he said is true, it would be bad to fight in front of Code!! Let¡¯s stop here.¡± (Man)


    The member who seems to have some sort of grudge against me is clearly reluctant.


    However, the Leader doesn¡¯t even look at him in response. He unsheathes his curved sword and takes a stance, pointing it towards me. I am not an expert on martial arts, but he looks pretty good.


    ¡°You think threats will work against us? If we retreat before a single person, it will tarnish This Dontan family name which is known for ourbat prowess and has even defeated a Level 6 Party in the past. If we finish him off quickly, Code won¡¯t react.¡± (Leader)


    ¡°Level 6 Party¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    Seriously¡­¡­ A Level 6 Party is definitely top-notch. It was probably a surprise attack, but even so, it is not like they would normally lose to a bunch of thugs like this. All the other members, except for the frightened man, quietly draw their weapons. It seems that they are truly belligerent.


    However, just because you have defeated a Level 6, it would be reckless to challenge a Level 8. If I really had the power of a Level 8, you would all lose your lives.


    There is no time to say anything. In the first ce, the fact that they have already drawn their weapons without even saying a word suggests that these men¡¯s goal is my life (Or, to be precise, the reputation of their Family). This isn¡¯t productive at all. It is the worst.


    We cannot evenmunicate, are you a Monster or what? (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Wa-Wait¨D¨D.¡± (Cry)


    I have Barrier Rings, but I don¡¯t want to use them as I haven¡¯t even gotten into Code yet.


    Ignoring my pleas to stop him, the Leader steps forward. His curved sword is swung down and closes in on me¨D¨DAnd then, just at *<i>girigiri</i>* a paper-thin margin, he *<i>pitari</i>* stops dead in his tracks.


    The Leader¡¯s eyes widen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What¡¯s, that sound?¡± (Leader)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­ It¡¯s close, it¡¯sing, from really close.¡± (Man)


    His hushed voice is mixed with a strong sense of agitation. Hispanions, still clutching their curved swords, are looking around in fear with their eyes wide open.


    A sound¡­¡­? I don¡¯t hear any particr sound tho¡¯¨D¨D.


    However, the Dontan Family¡¯s reaction is not normal. In the first ce, stopping an attack in the middle of it does not normally happen.


    Greasy sweats begin to form on the Leader¡¯s face and he res at me as if he is seeing a ghost.


    The other members are suspiciously checking the ground and the walls. Ground and walls that are not particrly unusual. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Wh-What did you do¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hh, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·?¡± (Leader)


    Even if you ask that¡­¡­ Actually, if something is happening, I would rather want it to be me running away. Even though until just now, you did not hesitate to antagonize a Level 8 Hunter¡­¡­


    Looking around, I realize that the Dontan Family isn¡¯t the only one experiencing anomalies. The rest of the people, who have noticed us but ignored us, all run away as if they have lost their minds. Their expressions and reactions are the same as those of the men in front of me.


    I have no choice but to understand. Something is happening. Something that I cannot see at all. The Leader says in a pleading voice.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t tell me, you can¡¯t hear it!? Can¡¯t you feel it, this, presence! This sooound! Like sands that are falling, that *<i>sarasara</i>* rustling sound1¨D¨D¡± (Leader)


    ¡°A *<i>sarasara</i>* rustling sound¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    *<i>Sarasara</i>* Rustling¡­¡­ That is Saya¡¯s ability that Kaiser was talking about. I see, I see, it seems that¨D¨DSaya has done something before leaving.


    It has an unusual name so I was curious about what kind of power it has, but judging from their reaction it really does seem to make a *<i>sarasara</i>* rustling sound. I can¡¯t hear anything, but this fear¨D¨DIs it some kind of power that affects the other person¡¯s mind?


    I wish she could have told me about it¡­¡­¡­¡­ But Saya just saved me. After all, I should introduce her to Serene too.


    Blood is dripping from the Leader¡¯s hand as he grips his curved sword. He must have put too much force into his grip. I say to the Leader who is clearly not mentallyposed.


    ¡°Do you surrender?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Su-Surrender¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Leader)


    The look in his eyes is changing rapidly. Anger, fear, impatience. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if at any moment he burst out crying or suddenly started brandishing his weapon.


    Mind-altering abilities are often feared and loathed even amongst Hunters. I don¡¯t know the details, but if this is the power ¡º*<i>Sarasara</i>* Rustle, rustle¡» has, it exins why Saya is feared by everyone.


    It is not just the Leader who is acting strangely. The screams and cries of the terrified members echoed throughout the dark town. It is an abnormal atmosphere. It takes the Leader only a few seconds to make a decision. Then he falls to his knees and begins to cry.


    ¡°I-I surrender! I surren¨D¨D¡± (Leader)


    Is what he was shouting when that happened.


    Suddenly, the Leader who is supposed to be right in front of me disappears.


    There is no warning. I couldn¡¯t see anything. I couldn¡¯t react.


    He has been blown into the sky. It is only after the Leader is mmed into the road with a thud sound that I understood this.


    His arms and legs are bent in all sorts of directions. I wonder how many meters he flew, a human who has absorbed Mana Material wouldn¡¯t die from something like this, but he is seriously injured.


    Seeing this, the other members scatter like flocks of spiders¨D¨DAnd then copse in the middle of it. For a moment I think that they slipped and fell, but they do not appear to get up. Blood stains spread from underneath them onto the road.


    Seeing that, I let out a big sigh.


    Everyone is peering at us from the windows of the building, holding their breath. It is a quiet night, without a single sound. Of course, there isn¡¯t even a *<i>sarasara</i>* rustling sound.


    It wasn¡¯t some kind of mind-affecting ability. It was a very simple physical attack. A destructive force. An overwhelming force that makes a bandit who says that they are known for theirbat prowess fall down helplessly, not even knowing what is going on. A fitting attack definitely worthy of a Level 8.


    I am really d that she is on my side. Liz and the others can do the same thing, but this is, how should I put it¨D¨DI don¡¯t know what to make of it.


    Maybe this mission will be pretty chill?


    The only survivor is the neer of the Dontan family, a man whose friends have been captured by ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡·. I don¡¯t know how he managed to survive, but I make eye contact with the man, who falls on his butt, looks at me with a terrified look and shakes his head, and confirms with him.


    ¡°Still want to have a go?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Man)


    The man *<i>bunbun</i>* shakes his head vigorously. Well, what can I say, this guy didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of picking a fight from the start. I don¡¯t understand how I ended up getting involved in this.


    I sigh and decide to find a ce to rest until Kaiser and Saya return.


    Thanks for reading! What are those ghosts!? *Sarasara* is not to be underestimated, didn¡¯t think it would be like this. F in thement for Dontan Family.  (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Sarasara: Changed Sarasara from smooth smooth to rustle rustle because there is no smooth sound.</li></ol>

 Chapter 385.1: Infiltration â‘¢

    Chapter 385.1: Infiltration ¢Û


    Following the voice, I walk several dozen meters forward and find myself in a small room. It is a simple room, furnished only with a chair and a desk. Across the desk, sitting in front of me is a staff member wearing the same uniform as the one who had greeted me at the gate earlier. Even though it is an artifact of an Advanced Physical Civilization, the structure of the room doesn¡¯t seem to be that different. The chairs and table are made of metal, tho¡¯¨D¨D.


    As I sit down, the staff member speaks to me in an arrogant tone.


    ¡°Now, we will begin your registration as a Code¡¯s citizen. Code¡¯s city system is different from the outside, so you may be confused at first, but you will soon get used to it. Show your passcard.¡± (Staff Member)


    What is he going to do? I obediently hand over my card. The staff member *<i>chirari</i>* nces at the card, then snorts and asks.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ Name?¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡°Cry Andrich.¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­ Maybe I shouldn¡¯t give my real name?


    By the time I realize that it is already toote. The card I use to enter here is ced on the desk and the staff member chants.


    ¡°Citizen registration, Cry Andrich. Rank setting, ss 1.¡± (Staff Member)¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    The patterns engraved on the surface of the metal card suddenly begin to wriggle and form letters. There is a star next to my Cry Andrich¡¯s name. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The staff member says to me with an annoyed look on his face as I stand there frozen with my eyes wide open.


    ¡°Unlike the world outside, in Code, all citizens are assigned a rank¨D¨DA ss in ordance with the city rules. Citizens have the right to ess the city system, and the higher the ss, the more advanced the city system they can use. Those whoe from outside are assigned ss 1 or 2 depending on their abilities. That decision is up to the immigration officer¨D¨DIn other words, me. Your ability is low, so I¡¯ve set you at 1. Any objections?¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ No, nothing in particr.¡± (Cry)


    As expected of an Advanced Physical Civilization, the rules are quite different from other existing cities, huh. If the Explorer Association had superior technology like Code, they would never have raised a dunce like me to Level 8. I am curious what kind of city systems are avableee.


    For a moment the staff member looks confused at my answer as if he is disappointed, but then he clears his throat and says.


    ¡°You need to be careful when dealing with those of a higher rank. For example, if a ss 1 and a ss 2 were to fight, the city system would side with the higher ss in every way. sses are determined by the number of stars. You have 1 star, so you¡¯re ss 1, and as you see, I¡¯m 4 stars, so I¡¯m ss 4. Immigration officers are made up of people of ss 4 and above due to the importance of their work.¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ I understand.¡± (Cry)


    Now that I think about it, the cards the staff members near the gate were wearing also had several stars engraved on them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ In this city, anyone below ss 1 is ss 0¨D¨DLower ss citizens who are not treated as citizens by the city system. Don¡¯t get too cocky just because you were given a card, you¡¯re at the very bottom of this city. You may have noticed by now, but as a ss 1 you don¡¯t even have the authority to use Magic within the city.¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ Thank you. That¡¯s very kind of you for exining this.¡± (Cry)


    The right to use Magic, huh. This seems like a pretty tricky city. If an unauthorized person uses Magic, will they be arrested immediately? It doesn¡¯t really concern me though, since I can¡¯t use Magic¡­¡­


    As I am vaguely thinking about this, the staff member openly clicks his tongue and speaks in a threatening tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tsk¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s right. I taught you a lot of things. I deserve a reward, right? Give me something.¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uuuun¡­¡­ Then take this.¡± (Cry)


    It can¡¯t be helped. I have brought it all the way here, but maybe I should give him this dagger. Fortunately, there seems to be some order in the city. I was just thinking that the dagger was a bit in the way.


    As I remove the dagger from my waist and ce it on the table, the staff member¡¯s expression turns grim.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What are you nning, handing over your weapons without any hesitation? How are you going to fight without them!?¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ Even though you were the one who said you wanted it¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Damn. You¡¯re killing my groove. That¡¯s enough, take it back. If it bes known that I confiscated your weapons after recruiting you as a fighting force, it won¡¯t end well for me!¡± (Staff Member)


    That is a very unreasonable thing to say, but if you think about it carefully, it is true¡­¡­ And it seems the recent rumors that the reason they are gathering people is to secure military strength are true.


    I ask the staff member who is *<i>boribori</i>* scratching his head in irritation.


    ¡°By the way, there is one thing I would like to confirm¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ What should I do from now on?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Staff Member)


    Indeed, I have to meet the client inside, but I don¡¯t have a map of the city, and I have no money. Well, I do have some coins from Zebrudia, but I am sure it won¡¯t work within Code. If possible, I would like to learn how to use this city system. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a Relic, but I am a little interested in what it can do.


    ¡°As if I know! Is what I want to say¡­¡­¡­¡­ But well, I heard that the people who joined Code this time would basically be assigned as private soldiers of the Royal Family. It seems that some of the best members have been informed of this beforehand, but¡­¡­ Have you not heard anything?¡± (Staff Member)


    The private soldier for the Royal Family¡­¡­? The information I got from the Explorer Association didn¡¯t mention that.


    But I see. I was wondering how we would approach the Royal Family to protect them, but it seems there is a way. I guess it is probably true that the client is someone in the upper echelons of Code¡¯s management.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Now that you mention it, I have heard something like that.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Well, I do feel for you. Being sent here with an overall rating of 4¨D¨DAt best you can only hope that you will be picked up by a strong member of royalty. But, with only a 4, there is a good chance you will survive. If you arepetent you could be a hindrance, but with a rating like that you probably won¡¯t be a hindrance at all.¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­??? Eh? A strong member of the Royal Family?¡± (Cry)


    I can¡¯t understand it at all. I heard that the Royal Family is imprisoned, but what does that mean?


    What does a private army do, anyway? It seems Code has a lot of incredibly powerful mechanized soldiers¨D¨DPutting aside High-level Hunters, mechanized soldiers should be stronger than any random thugs.


    And what do you mean 4? (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    While I am confused by the overwhelming amount of new information, the staff member suddenly opens his eyes wide as if he had just thought of something and grins.


    ¡°No, wait. That¡¯s right, I have a good idea. I was just asked to send over any useless people with low overall ratings that nobody wants. You¡¯re perfect for that. I¡¯ll contact them.¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes. Thank you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know what is happening, but I appreciate that. This description is as if they knew I wasing.


    ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! Couldn¡¯t post the chapter yesterday because I was so absorbed by the new Deadpool movie but here it is.

 Chapter 386.1: Royal Guard

    Chapter 386.1: Royal Guard


    I follow Olivia-san and enter a metal spider-like vehicle parked in front of the building. Although it is called a vehicle, it looks like nothing more than a monster up close. There are weapons and other things mounted on it that are obviously not needed for simple transportation.


    ¡°I heard that you enjoy the benefits of an Advanced Physical Civilization, but it seems that you still need to move around normally.¡± (Cry)


    I have heard that in Advanced Physical Civilizations Treasure Shrines, there are ces that have something like teleportation devices that connect certain sections of the city, but does this city not have anything like that? Olivia-san says with annoyance.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is the most reliable method to move. As the Spider can move in three dimensions, we won¡¯t be attacked.¡± (Olivia)


    ¡°!? Attack, you say¡­¡­¡­¡­ We are inside the city, right? Who would be attacking us?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°There are rebels among the lower sses. They are fools who are indiscriminately attacking citizens who are ss 1 and above, trying to seize control of the city system of Code, which they will never be able to obtain. I should warn you, but be careful when you go out. ss 1 citizens only receive the minimum protection from the city system. Even if they are lower ss citizens, if they carry a weapon you will not stand a chance against them. It will be a pain to find a recement.¡± (Olivia)


    Based on prior information, I thought the security would be bad, but¡­¡­ It is a lot worse than I expected. Rebel you say~~.


    The inside of the vehicle, which they apparently call the Spider, isfortable. I don¡¯t know what material it is made of, but it is covered with soft cushions, and even though it is moving at an incredible speed, there is no vibration at all. The fact that there is no vibration even when it is jumping shows the technological prowess of an Advanced Physical Civilization.


    The almostpletely transparent windows offer me a good view of Code.I thought it was just a bunch of tall buildings randomly disposed of, but when I looked at it from the sky it turned out to be different.


    Apparently the city is shaped like a mountain. A mountain made of buildings¨D¨DTaller in the center and lower on the periphery. The buildings that stick out almost without any empty space are a sight to behold. Even though it is a city, it is still quiterge. It may even be bigger than the Imperial Capital of Zebrudia.


    Several floating buildings can also be seen in the sky.


    ¡°Olivia-san, are you a noble?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are wrong.¡± (Olivia)


    Olivia-san frowns at my question. She *<i>chirari</i>* nces at her watch, sighs, and begins exining somewhat quickly.


    ¡°I would like to tell you to ask your superiors for the details after you have arrived¡­¡­ But let me tell you the bare minimum. This ismon knowledge in this city¨D¨DIt is about the ss system established by Code¡¯s city system, which is essential to survive here.¡± (Olivia)


    There is no such thing as a detailed hierarchy in Zebrudia. There is an emperor and nobles, but everyone else is free to choose their upation, and very, which still exists in some countries, was abolished long ago.


    But it seems to be different in Code. The staff members have also registered my rank first, so it seems to operate on a different logic than the outside world.


    ¡°In Code, a rank is assigned to all citizens. This rank determines the rights within the city, which in Code is synonymous with strength. sses range from 1 to 9, with ss 1 to 5 being ordinary citizens, 6 and 7 being the nobility, 8 being royalty, and 9 solely being the King of Code. sses are represented by the number of stars. In other words, it would be impossible for anyone other than an outsider to mistake me, a ss 5, for a noble.¡± (Cry)


    It is prettyplicated¡­¡­ It seems like it would be hard to remember all of that as there are nine ranks. Well, I don¡¯t n on staying here for long, but the Explorer Association didn¡¯t have any information about this either.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ And what about the lower ss people you talked about earlier?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°The lower ss are ss 0¨D¨DIn other words, they are not people ording to Code¡¯s city system.¡± (Olivia) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Those who are not people. I open my eyes at those disturbing words.


    ¡°The first King of Code used the city¡¯s power to absorb the surrounding countries. Among those he captured, those who were obedient and not at risk of rebelling became ss 1, while the rest became ss 0. They cannot use any of the city¡¯s systems, and are the weaker members of the city, but there is not much difference between them and a ss 1. I called them rebels, but most are harmless. If you ignore them, they won¡¯te near you.¡± (Olivia)


    The spider jumps very high but is pulled by gravity andnds on the road. Simr buildings are clustered together in all directions. Several figures are peering in our direction from the gaps between the buildings. They are not skinny, nor are they dirty. However, their eyes looked extremely wary of us.


    Olivia, noticing what I am looking at, frowns and says.


    ¡°Even if they can¡¯t use the city system, they can still get food, clothing, and shelter. However, they are just not protected by the city system. For example, even if I killed them, I wouldn¡¯t be held ountable by the city system, and as a ss 5, I could even request the system to exterminate them. Although I won¡¯t do that because it is pointless.¡± (Olivia)


    Like a swarm of spiders, the people who have been looking our way start to flee.


    It is quite a frightening story to hear. It seems like their lives arepletely based on the city system of an Advanced Physical Civilization. I have to be careful not to get exterminated too¡­¡­


    However, just learning the city¡¯s system will likely take time. Sytry and Lucia are good at remembering these kinds of rules. After all, I can¡¯t do anything without my friends.


    ¡°We have arrived. This is the headquarters of the ¡°Princess (<i>Ohii-sama</i>)¡± where you will be serving as her Royal Guard.¡± (Olivia)


    The spider stops and I step outside. What stands there is a rugged building that is almost indistinguishable from the other buildings that surround it. There are no particr symbols of authority, and unless someone tells me, I would never guess that a princess is here.


    Following Olivia, I enter the building. The doors slide open without a sound, and strange devices I have never seen before are installed here and there. The building is made of metal that is not cold to the touch and it is hard to imagine how it was constructed.


    As I am *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* looking around, I hear a man¡¯s calm voice.


    ¡°You have returned, Olivia? Is that thest one¡­¡­?¡± (Man)


    An elderly man in a ck tuxedo appears. He has full white hair and a neatly trimmed beard. His wrinkled face looks very gentle, and his manner gives off a sense of refinement. I have visited the mansions of nobles several times before, and I have the impression that he is a somewhat softer version of the butlers who served there. He has five stars on his chest.


    ¡°He is an exceptional individual with an overall rating of 4. His name is Cry Andrich. He is weak, unmotivated, and has no ambition. No one would normally choose him, so if we brought him in, no one wouldin. In fact, I would like to have 28 of a man like this. Just in case, I have ced some prohibitions on him.¡± (Olivia)


    Is that¡­¡­¡­¡­ Apliment? Or am I being insulted?


    I have been thinking this since our first meeting, but her words and evaluations don¡¯t match. Is it possible that she is expecting someone ipetent? It would be terrible if there were 28 of me.


    Thanks for reading! A wild Sebastian appears! What will Cry do!? And having 28 Cry¡­ Looks like Code¡¯s citizen do not know fear With only 1 Cry and you can already have world cmity descending, so I cannot imagine what will happen with 28 Cry

 Chapter 386.2: Royal Guard

    Chapter 386.2: Royal Guard


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ Anyway, I am d we were able to gather the required number of people in time. Now we just have to wait for the time toe.¡± (Man)


    The Ojii-san ignores me and sighs in relief. I don¡¯t understand the situation at all. Even I would like to know what is going on.


    The content of what they are talking about is extremely strange, but even I can see that it is quite strange to make a newly recruited and ipetent neer into a Royal Guard of ¡°Her Highness the Princess (<i>Ojou-Denka</i>)¡±.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡­ I have only just joined Code, so I don¡¯t know anything about the situation¡­¡­¡­¡­ To begin with, Olivia-san hasn¡¯t even introduced herself to me yet, and I have no problem with being a Royal Guard, but I would like an exnation at least.¡± (Cry)


    In the first ce, ording to the information from the client, the Royal Family is supposed to be imprisoned by the nobles who opposed their advocacy for peace.


    Seeing me raise my hand slightly, Olivia frowns and clicks her tongue in annoyance. It is then that the Ojii-san makes eye contact with me for the first time.


    ¡°I am Jean, ¡°Princess Alisha¡¯s (<i>Alisha-ojou</i>)¡± head butler. She is Olivia, the chief chambein. Although I say head, I don¡¯t have any subordinates. Cry, what we ask of you is¨D¨DTo do nothing. Just don¡¯t do anything unnecessary, don¡¯t cause any problems, don¡¯t be greedy, and just stay still, like a shell, like a stone. Do you understand?¡± (Jean)


    Oh¡­¡­ That might be my specialty.


    Rather than being stern, his tone sounds more like he is admonishing a disobedient child.¡°Alright. Not to brag, but I am good at doing nothing, you know.¡± (Cry)


    Jean-san opens his eyes wide for a moment as he checks with Olivia-san, but when he sees her shrug her shoulders, he gives a half-hearted smile and says to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ If I had to say one thing, it would be a pain to replenish them, so please just be careful not to die. I have to get Ohii-sama to register you as a Royal Guard¡­¡­¡­¡­ Please follow me. You are going to have an audience.¡± (Jean)


    They have been telling me many times not to die, but is it really that dangerous here¡­¡­?


    With Jean-san leading the way, I walk through the building. It is a very simple building with almost no furnishings. There are a fair number of rooms, but it is quiet and there is no sign of people.


    There is no conversation between us. I follow him, *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* checks my surroundings carefully, and Jean-san enters a small room with no furniture. I tilt my head, follow and the door closes automatically, then opens once again. My eyes involuntarily widen in surprise.


    Outside the room, there is a long corridor that is different from the one we have juste from. The windows on either side of the corridor offer a good view of the cityscape of Code, with its cluster of buildings lined up like rows of blocks.


    This is probably the top floor of the building. ¡¶First Step¡¯s (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>)¡· n House is also a tall building, and the view from the n Master¡¯s Office on the top floor is spectacr, but this ce seems even higher.


    When I entered Code, I was lifted up without even realizing it, but this is a little different from an elevator. Maybe they are using some super-technology to twist the space? It is convenient, but it is somehow a strange feeling.


    Jean-san¡¯s gaze is fixed on me as I freeze for a moment as if he is observing me. As he continues walking without saying anything, I decide to ask him something that has been bothering me for a while.


    ¡°Are there any other Royal Guards besides me?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ ording to the city system requirements, royalty must be assigned at least 1 butler, 1 chambein, and 28 Royal Guards. You are the 28th guard.¡± (Jean)


    Replies Jean-san without stopping his walk. Although he does seem to respond when I ask him a question, he seems quite cold towards me. Even though we are allrades who serve the same Ohii-sama.


    ¡°Until recently, Ohii-sama had 32 Royal Guards. However, of all things, five of them tried to do something unscrupulous to Ohii-sama and were reduced to ashes by the city system. Even though we had ced more than enough Royal Guards, we were now one short. Really, I had told them repeatedly not to do anything unnecessary¨D¨D¡± (Jean)


    ¡°!? An unscrupulous¡­¡­ Act? Did the Royal Guards try to attack the Princess?!¡± (Cry)


    It is aplete mess. To my confusion, Jean-san says as if it is nothing.


    ¡°You too should be careful. There is no leniency in Code¡¯s city system. However, if you follow our instructions there should be no problem. Now, we have arrived. This is Ohii-sama¡¯s room.¡± (Jean)


    No, to begin with, it is impossible for a Royal Guard to attack a princess in the world outside¡­¡­¡­¡­


    We arrive at the end of the corridor. What is there is a door. It is a smooth metallic door that looks like a sliding door. The top half of the door had a gray panel-like thing fit into it. Jean-san speaks to the door.


    ¡°Ohii-sama, this is Jean. I would like to register a new member of the Royal Guard.¡± (Jean)


    It is at that moment it happens. The gray panel loses its color. And the window bes translucent, revealing the inside of the room.


    The person in the room is¨D¨DA woman with a fragile atmosphere as if she would break if you touched her.


    I don¡¯t know her age, but she can¡¯t be that different from me. She is wearing a simple one-piece dress with no decorations. The description of her being a sheltered youngdy might be an appropriate one.


    Ohii-sama has been sitting in a chair reading a book, but as soon as she notices us, shees running over to the door. She looks at me through the window as if she is looking at a rare animal. I havee face to face with the being known as Princess several times before, but this is the first time I have seen a reaction like this. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Ohii-sama, I would like to register him¨D¨DCry Andrich as one of your Royal Guards.¡± (Jean)


    Ohii-sama opens her eyes and *<em>pakupaku</em>* opens and closes her lips rapidly. But no soundes from them.


    The room has windows covering every wall, letting in soft sunlight. However, maybe because there is almost no furniture, the room gives off a somewhat deste impression.


    ¡°Is this thing not transmitting sound to our side?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t.¡± (Jean)


    ¡°¡­¡­ How about, opening the door?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That is not possible. The door is locked.¡± (Jean)


    I see, I see, I see, I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is a little different from what I imagined, but she is certainly imprisoned.


    Jean-san speaks to me as I am showing a strange amazement.


    ¡°The city system will take care of Ohii-sama. I should warn you, do not try to destroy the door. It is impossible to destroy with human power anyway. The person who was reduced to ashes hit the door with an axe Relic, but it didn¡¯t leave a single scratch. If the system judges you to be malicious, there is no way a human could stand a chance.¡± (Jean)


    ¡°You can¡¯t open it from the inside, can you?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That is impossible. Ohii-sama doesn¡¯t have that authority, and it seems she has never left this room ever since she was born.¡±


    This isn¡¯t at the level of simple imprisonment. If she ispletely locked up like this, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any need for guards, but if the door cannot be opened, how could I secure her?


    That is a tough one. I will have to consult with Kaiser and Saya.


    Ohii-sama sighs, points her index finger in my direction, and *<i>kurukuru</i>* spins it around. And then she smiles. That innocent smile makes me wave back at her in a badass manner.


    Jean-san says with an exasperated look on his face.


    ¡°The Royal Guard registration isplete. With this we have finished.¡± (Jean)


    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t need to take care of her. I don¡¯t need to protect her, so is it necessary to register as a Royal Guard?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ If there are no regtions in the city system, there will be no need to register. It may seem strange to you whoe from outside, but it is a system that is based on an ancient civilization and is therefore inflexible.¡± (Jean)


    I see, now I understand why I am weed despite my ipetence. It seems they are just making up the numbers.


    It is nice to know that no one expects anything from me.


    The window turns back to grey again, even though Ohii-sama is still looking at us. And just like that it never bes transparent again.


    Maybe it is not possible to control it from the inside either.


    I wonder if I can make it transparent. I will try itter when I can act freely. The future is unclear and it may seem inappropriate, but it is a bit like testing a Relic, so it is *<i>wakuwaku</i>* exciting.


    ¡°Next, I will take you to the other Royal Guards. In terms of rank, they will be your direct superiors. However, they have also just joined us, so there is not much difference between you¨D¨D¡± (Jean)


    Thanks for reading! What will Cry do? Will he save Alisha or force to do an Infinite Trials!? And that Ahoge Alisha has, haha.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 387.1: Throne

    Chapter 387.1: Throne


    After being guided to Ohii-sama¡¯s room, I am shown to a room on the second floor of the building.


    I don¡¯t know how that small room works, but it seems that you can move freely between floors just by entering and exiting it. We soon reach our destination by passing through that room.


    At the moment I open therge double doors, I am enveloped in a sea of heat and noise, mixed with the smell of alcohol and food.


    The spacious room, which resembles a dining hall, looks like a bandit hideout.


    There are bottles of liquor left everywhere and men with evil faces that are rarely seen even among Red Hunters. Some people are ying cards with their feet up on the table, while others are sprawled out on the floor, presumably from having too many drinks. My eyes widen at the sight of people doing whatever they want.


    I thought I would be guided to the Royal Guards¡¯ ce tho¡¯¨D¨D.


    I look over at Jean-san to see if there is some kind of mistake, but he doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Seriously? Are they the Royal Guards? That¡¯s new.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ But if you think about it objectively, the peopleing inside this city from outside are all shady characters¡­¡­¡­¡­Jean-san passes through the group of Royal Guards who are partying as they please without hesitation and stops in front of a particrlyrge man stationed at the very back of the room.


    He is a man over two meters tall, with a physique as developed as a rock. He has a menacing face that is rarely seen even among Hunters, and he exudes the aura of a wild beast. He must have been drinking quite a lot because he reeks of alcohol, but his eyes are sharp and when he notices us, he twists his face in obvious displeasure.


    Jean-san says to the man without any fear.


    ¡°Biker, I have brought a new Royal Guard. I am not telling you to be quiet. Just be careful not to reduce our numbers any further.¡± (Jean)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tsk. Is that the increase of Royal Guard you were talking about?¡± (Biker)


    The man called Biker spits out these words and vigorously ms his fist on the table on which the drinks and food are served. Just as he looks, he has tremendous strength. The metal table, which is fixed on the floor, starts trembling.


    I was hoping that he may be someone sensible, but it doesn¡¯t look like it¨D¨D.


    Biker smiles ferociously and leans his face closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m Biker Grid. I used to lead a fairly big band of bandits outside. I joined Code when I heard that I could rampage there, but I got caught by Jean and that¡¯s how we ended up here. There¡¯s plenty of good food and booze, but there¡¯s no job more boring than being the Royal Guard of a princess who is locked in her room.¡± (Biker)


    Biker Grid¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have never heard of him, but I guess he is a wanted person from his local area. His tone of voice sounds like he is truly fed up. They said I have a bad attitude andck motivation¡­¡­ But I think I am still better than him as I am a quiet guy.


    ¡°The other guards are originally part of my Grid Bandits Group¨D¨DThey are my men, so I¡¯ve no expectations of you. Do as you like, but don¡¯t get in our way. Or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± (Biker)


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡± (Cry)


    His eyes are dead serious. Even though Jean-san has told him not to reduce the number of guards, it looks like he has no intention of following his advice. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Right, right, that¡¯s right. This is what bandits are like. It is like I havee full circle, so it feels a bit nostalgic. I am feeling like this because I haven¡¯t seen a stereotypical bandit recently¡­¡­ Jean-san seems to have given up onining any further. Indeed, I too am certainly not the type of person who likes toin much either.


    He is like a worse and slightly weaker version of Arnold.


    ¡°You can use the rooms in this building as you please. Do whatever you want as long as you do not die. I will leave the rest to you, Biker.¡± (Jean)


    Jean-san finishes saying what he wants to say and quickly leaves the room. Leaving me, who is obviously a weakling, alone in this evil world. He is way too cruel.


    Do whatever you want as long as you do not die, huh. I could go out if I had an escort, but even I would not ask Biker to be my escort.


    As if Biker has lost all interest in me, he starts drinking. What am I supposed to do? As I am standing there in a daze, a man sitting next to Biker calls out to me in a familiar manner.


    ¡°Oi, newbie. What organization are you from? How many people have you killed?¡± (Man)


    The first thing he asks is an outrageous question. Is this hell?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think I have ever killed anyone. I am more of a brain guy.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a murder virgin! No wonder you have such a stupid face! What¡¯s your name?¡± (Man)


    ¡°Cry.¡± (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Biker¡¯s friendsugh hysterically while *<i>bambam</i>* hitting the table. I have never heard of the term murder virgin, but I am happy to stay a murder virgin forever, you know!


    The heat in the air is making me dizzy. Then one of the members wearing what looks like clunky goggles lets out a sudden dumbfounded cry.


    ¡°Boss, this guy¡¯s overall rating is 4! I heard that the next Royal Guard would be small fry, but this guy¡¯s a piece of work! How did he get a pass card? No, seriously!¡± (Goggle Man)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Through connection.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Gyahahahaha, you¡¯re a hopeless guy. Well, for someone like you, it may be lucky that you came here¡­¡­ After all, all you need to do is eat, drink, and sleep. I don¡¯t know how they prepare it, but there¡¯s plenty of alcohol and food.¡± (Goggle Man)


    Just eating, drinking, and sleeping, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­ If it is just this then even I can do it.


    It seems that Biker¨D¨DAnd his gang have no intention of getting rid of me right away. Biker is looking at me like trash, but for the time being, they are not going to put their hands on me.


    At any rate, I feel really ufortable. I want to be alone as soon as possible.


    I am aware that I am used to most things, but I am not good with these stereotypical bandits. I have been attacked by so many of them so many times, you see.


    ¡°I am okay with just eating and sleeping, but I didn¡¯t receive any exnation so I have no idea what is going on here. Why is someone like me with an overall rating of 4? Got to be chosen as a Royal Guard¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Heck, isn¡¯t an overall rating of 4 too low? What is the maximum score? Is it on a 10-point system, or is it out of 100? ¡­¡­ No, 4 with an upper limit of 100 seems too low, so maybe out of 50?


    They probably could have chosen some more talented members than me.


    Both Olivia-san and Jean-san were polite and answered some of my questions, but I still don¡¯t have enough information. I couldn¡¯t ask too many questions because I was afraid they would get suspicious of me, but if I continued like this I would just be someone who does nothing but eats and sleeps.


    I n to have Saya and Kaiser take charge of protecting the Royalty, but that is not going to cut it. Maybe if I gather some information they will help me find some Relics¡­¡­ Well, I am sure Saya and Kaiser could find the information I have gathered by themselves in no time. As I sigh, Biker¨D¨D¡¯s friend calls out to me with a drunken red face.


    ¡°I know!¡± (Drunk Man)


    The man exins everything to me with a knowing look on his face. Is he surprisingly kind?


    ¡°They made you a Royal Guard because if the Royalty doesn¡¯t have a certain number of guards, the city system will automatically assign mechanized soldiers to fill the gaps. Code¡¯s mechanized soldiers are super strong, and it seems that only the king and the person being guarded canmand the mechanized Royal Guard soldiers. You can¡¯t give such an uncontroble weapon to a bird in a cage, right?¡± (Drunk Man)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the first ce, do you know why that girl is being held captive?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­ I get your question. We were wondering the same thing.¡± (Drunk Man)


    It seems that even a group of bandits would have some doubts. The man grins evilly at my question.


    ¡°Of course, we know. We got into Code a little earlier than you, and it would be foolish not to gather information after suddenly being made into a Royal Guard.¡± (Drunk Man)


    He takes a sip of sake straight from the bottle and exins with an unfocused look in his eyes.


    ¡°Simply put¨D¨DAlisha-ojou is a nuisance. That girl has the blood of the King of Code, so she has the right to seed to the throne. However, no one wants her to be king.¡± (Drunk Man)


    Session to the throne. This is starting to be aplicated topic.


    ¡°There are five other people who have the right to seed to the throne, and the entire nobility of Code are all in favor of one of them. You might think that they should just get rid of her quickly, but that is not going to happen. Do you know why?¡± (Drunk Man)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Because they feel sorry for her?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°N¡¯way that¡¯s the case. If all the Royalty in Code die in an ident, Code would be finished. This country¨D¨DIs not an ordinary city, y¡¯know?¡± (Drunk Man)


    The man¡¯s eyes are shining brightly as if he is talking about something amusing. Code would be finished. This is no ordinary city. Before I can process what that means, the man continues in rapid session.


    ¡°Listen, this city is the remnant of an Advanced Physical Civilization. These people continue to use this city¡¯s system without fully understanding it, but they do know some things. The most important parts of this city¡¯s features can only be operated by a ss 9¨D¨DThe King of Code. And only those with royal blood can be kings of this city. It¡¯s decided by the system. And it can¡¯t be changed.¡± (Drunk Man)


    Come to think of it, both Olivia-san and Jean-san mentioned the word regtions several times. Jean-san also said that the rules were inflexible, but perhaps these were rules that had always existed in the city rather than rules decided by the people.


    ¡°In other words, Alisha-ojou is a spare in case the other heirs to the throne died in an ident and are all gone. No one knows what will happen to this city if the blood of the King of Code dies out. I¡¯m sure Olivia and Jean were sent by the nobles of the other factions after discussing it together.¡± (Drunk Man)


    I see, I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ I guess it is amon story, but¡­¡­ It is a terrible one. To be born in such an amazing city, and then be imprisoned for such a reason¨D¨D.


    Alisha-ojou¡¯s smile may not have been because she is satisfied with the status quo, but because she doesn¡¯t know anything about the outside world. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I guess she is really just a contingency n. And the story that the client wrote about the city being unable to move by letting all the Royal Family escape starts to be more and more credible.


    The problem is that there is no way to secure her¡­¡­ Would Kaiser be able to break through that door? I don¡¯t know if other members of the Royal Family are in a simr situation, but I hope they do what they need to do quickly, get a smartphone, so I can leave the country as soon as possible.


    Actually, haven¡¯t I been working quite a bit this time? I need to meet up with Kaiser and Saya as soon as possible¡­¡­ So far, things have been going well, but I can¡¯t let my guard down. If I get too cocky, things will soon be bad.


    ¡°In other words¨D¨D¡± (Drunk Man)


    There, the man¡¯s tone changes to an irritated one. His yelling voice echoes throughout the room, drawing attention.


    ¡°We¡¯re just babysitters for a girl who¡¯ll never be king. Even tho¡¯ the guys from other organizations seem to be hired by other royal families and do whatever they want. Unlike us, it seems they are nning to go to ¡ºWar¡». Everyone¡¯s busy trying to make themselves known to the candidates for the next King of Code. We all went to the trouble of getting tickets for Code, and came all the way here, but look where we ended up, it¡¯s only natural that we¡¯d want a drink. Riiight?¡± (Drunk Man)


    I cannot sympathize with them at all, but I vaguely understand the situation.


    Maybe the reason why the Explorer Association Headquarters was nning to send in Red Hunters was because they had a vague idea of the current state of Code. At the very least, the Red Hunters could infiltrate Code more inconspicuously than we could, and they would have been able to get along well with other organizations. Whether that was a good idea or not is another matter.


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ By the way, I have a simple question¡­¡­ Why were you all chosen to be Alisha-ojou¡¯s royal guards?¡± (Cry)


    The air *<i>pishiri</i>* freezes when I ask that question. As if something is displeasing him, Biker¡¯s bloodshot eyes re at me. The group, who has been drinking to their heart¡¯s content up until a moment ago, starts clicking their tongues one after another. One of them shouts loudly.


    ¡°We¡¯re a warmongering group, and we¡¯re far superior to most organizations when ites to fighting! But we got inside Code at the wrong time. It was just bad luck! Due to bad luck, we were made into Alisha¡¯s guards. Jean, that bastard, said some ridiculous thing, like our numbers were just right to be her Royal Guards.¡± (Drunk Man 2)


    His sudden loud voice makes me flinch in surprise.


    Hearing this, the others around him begin to voice their agreement one after another.


    As expected of a group of bandits, they seem to think that strength is everything. If I were a nobleman from Code, I wouldn¡¯t think of hiring them. No matter how strong they are, bing a Royal Guard and trying to attack their master is not the kind of behavior you would expect¡­¡­ No, perhaps the people employed by the other royal family are simr? If so, it is no wonder they are so rough.


    Let¡¯s live more peacefully. Why do you want to riot so much?


    Although I have many thoughts about it, I decide to evade the question with words that will leave no bad impression on me.


    I have to stay here for at least a little while, so it wouldn¡¯t be wise to cause trouble here. If Liz and the others had been here, they probably would have attacked them in an instant, but this time it is just me.


    I don¡¯t want to be the middleman for bandits, but I think I have to go the smart way for that. So I say this while pretending to be indignant.


    ¡°Seriously, they are ridiculous. A weak organization is being promoted, and you guys, a warmongering organization are the ones acting as babysitters. If the nobles were going to hire Royal Guards, you guys would have been a better choice. Jean-san, you have really done something unnecessary.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± (Drunk Man)


    ¡°In the first ce, it seems that Code is gathering troops. It makes no sense to leave you guys with such highbat abilities asleep! It would be a loss for this city. Maybe they will understand if I go and talk to them. If you don¡¯t mind, I can go and negotiate for you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Drunk Man)


    Biker, who has been listening to the conversation with a sulky look on his face, opens his eyes wide. The other members also open their eyes in surprise.


    Shall I negotiate for you? Those are words that randomlye out of my mouth. But when you think about it calmly, it doesn¡¯t seem like a bad move.


    Jean-san doesn¡¯t think they are suitable to be Royal Guards either. If I can negotiate well, he might be able to rece them with other members¨D¨DNo, maybe that¡¯s impossible.


    Those two don¡¯t seem to expect anything from Biker and his group. There is the issue of the number of Royal Guards, and it seems like there is a time limit, so there is no way they will listen to me and rece the members when they don¡¯t really need to. I am not a Level 8 here.


    I hurriedly apologize to everyone, as my careless words have created an awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry, I misspoke. Negotiation isn¡¯t going to work. I am going to cool my head.¡± (Cry)


    I am a little tired. The sun is still high, but it seems like there is no work to do. I should quickly find a room and go to bed.


    There are many things to think about, but I can think about them tomorrow.


    Just before I leave the room, I hear a voice from behind me. It is Biker¡¯s voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s an interesting idea, Newbie. Negotiations, huh? It seems we¡¯ve been a bit out of it since we came to Code. We have our own way of doing things.¡± (Biker)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t know why, but it seems he liked my opinion. Maybe this will help me live my life well from tomorrow onwards.


    I give Biker and his group a quick nod, avoid any further conversation, and leave the ce.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! Thank you David for the ko-fi! I¡¯ll try to add an extra chapter whenever I can. Cry¡¯s provocation skill never get rusty. What will Biker do after being provoked by Cry? What can be Infinite Variety¡¯s mastern!?

 Chapter 387.2: Throne

    Chapter 387.2: Throne


    Code, the highly mobile fortress city. A city which is roughly divided into seven areas.


    The number of areas corresponds to the number of people who control Code. Just as a kingdom lendsnd to nobles, each area is governed by its own authority.


    The authority figures in Code are different from those in the outside world. In Code, where ss differences are absolute in the form of authority over the city system, authority figures are synonymous with those with power.


    Someone with real power to control the city.


    In other words, the rulers of the Seven Areas are the people with the highest authority¨D¨DThe King of Code, the only one with a ss 9, and his children, who are of his blood and are given the rank of ss 8 from birth.


    Among the six children of the King, the youngest daughter, Alisha Code, has a particrly unusual situation. Her area is tucked away in a very small area, in a corner near the outer wall, away from the center of the city.


    In a tall building in the center of that area, built by the city specifically for Alisha to live in, Jean and Olivia met and talked.


    ¡°How was it?¡± (Olivia)


    ¡°Umu¡­¡­ Just as I have heard beforehand, he seems to be an absent-minded man. He would be ideal as an additional Royal Guard. He shouldn¡¯t die trying to break through Ohii-sama¡¯s door like his predecessor.¡± (Jean)¡°¡­¡­ They were really a hopeless bunch. To think that they would try to go against Code¡¯s city system¡­¡­ That was so foolish. On the contrary, it may have been a good thing that their stupidity was exposed while there was still time.¡± (Olivia)


    Olivia shrugs inplete exasperation at what Jean said.


    They are one of the few attendants to Alisha-ojou. Jean and Olivia¡¯s job is to manage Alisha Code. Not take care, but manage. To keep Alisha, a descendant of the royal blood, an emergency stock just in case, alive and safe for as long as necessary. For that very reason, the two were chosen after consultation with the senior nobles of each faction, and given the highest rank one can get as a citizen, ss 5, and came to Alisha¡¯s side.


    The building, created with royal authority, is like a giant safe, so to speak. Its metallicponents and functions alle from what is avable in the current Code.


    Jean and Olivia have little to no feelings for Alisha. The locked door to Alisha¡¯s room ispletely impossible to unlock, and Alisha¡¯s care is entirely handled by the city system. Her education, exercise, and so on are supposed to be handled by the system, but neither of them has even heard Alisha¡¯s voice.


    There is almost no work for the two of them. Now that it has been a few years since they were assigned to their position, the opportunities to go to Alisha¡¯s room have decreased significantly. A boring job, but an important one where failure is not an option. That was what being Alisha¡¯s attendant was like to the both of them.


    Wine and cheese can be found on the table. Jean takes a bite of the thing he has retrieved using the city system and sighs in genuine relief.


    ¡°However, I am relieved that we were able to replenish the Royal Guards. After all the trouble we went through to finally rece all the Royal Guards, if the Royal Guards we ced were all executed by the city system and we couldn¡¯t make it in time at the critical moment, then along with Biker, we would lose our heads.¡± (Jean)


    ¡°I thought it would be easy, but it was surprisingly difficult. We have our circumstances, so they could at least prioritize and amodate at least a minimum number of people for us.¡± (Olivia)


    Originally, Alisha was assigned 28 mechanized soldiers as her Royal Guards, but it was only about a month ago that Jean and Olivia received the order to rece them all with humans.


    They had a vague idea of the reason.


    It is because Alisha-ojou¡¯s role will be over soon.


    The King of Code is old. He has already lived for over a hundred years as a human. Even Code¡¯s advanced medical treatments cannot keep him alive much longer. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The king will die. If that happens, Alisha-ojou will go from being an emergency backup to being someone who would be better off gone.


    Once the king dies, Alisha must be eliminated as soon as possible. That is the finalmand given to Jean and Olivia.


    The mechanized soldiers are strong to begin with, but the Royal Guards ones are truly imprable. They only listen to the orders of the King and Alisha-ojou herself and will do everything in their power to protect Alisha-ojou, even at the risk of destroying themselves. With such a presence guarding her, it would be impossible to eliminate Alisha-ojou as soon as possible.


    It is not Jean and Olivia who will carry out the killing, but Biker and his group. They have no aversion to killing people and are highly skilled inbat. Although they are questionable as Royal Guards, they are personnel that can be cleaned up after an incident. Due to an ident, a position as a Royal Guard opened up, but they were able to put in an inoffensive man. There are no additional Royal Guards, but for now, they can breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I guess they want to put a stop to the fact that Ohii-sama has any chance of bing king. Even though I have told them there is no need to worry as it is impossible.¡± (Olivia)


    Alisha-ojou does not have the ability to be the King of Code. It is doubtful that she understands the superiority between sses, and she probably doesn¡¯t know how to use the city system, something other royals have practiced since childhood.


    In the first ce, she only has a role as a spare, and at this stage, her authority has been frozen and she has been cut off from the outside world. The only special authority she has left is the right to appoint Royal Guards. If any of the other Princes and Princesses had died, the nobles who would have lost the support of the Royal Family might have turned their attention to Alisha-ojou and be her backer, but in the end, no such incident urred.


    There is probably no need to get rid of a harmless princess so quickly, but everyone is desperate. Jean and Olivia, who are now in charge of Alisha, are pretty much left out of any discussion, but Jean and Olivia can understand how they feel.


    In Code, authority is everything. Everyone¡¯s fate will change in the next month or two.


    ¡°It seems the King is not feeling too well. They say he might notst a month¡­¡­ Everyone is desperate to be the next on the throne. The King has absolute power after all. But they don¡¯t get along that well.¡± (Jean)


    ¡°It would be good if the second prince takes the throne¡­¡­ As a matter of fact, we received an offer from that camp that if he were to take the throne, we would be given important positions. The second prince is the only one to contact us. They say he has been gradually recruiting people for a while now, and I think he has gathered enough soldiers with this recruitment. So I think there is a possibility for us.¡± (Olivia) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know about that. It is because we don¡¯t know what kind of people each camp has gathered. It is just a rumor¨D¨DBut apparently, they even made moves to directly recruit strong warriors from the outside.¡± (Jean)


    Jean frowns and continues.


    ¡°You know there is that idiot that attacked Code the other day? If they can get a warrior of that caliber to join them, they will have a considerable advantage in the battle for the throne.¡± (Jean)


    In Code¡¯s hierarchical system, the King holds authority above all others. Neither the nobles nor the other members of the Royal Family¨D¨DNo, even if everyone except the king were to unite, they would not be able to stop the king when he is seriously exercising his power.


    In this Code, the King stands above all rules. The city system will not protect those targeted by the King, and the city system will never punish the King. Normally, there are numerous restrictions on the use of mechanized soldiers and the city¡¯s weapons, but only the King¨D¨DA ss 9 can use them without any restrictions.


    Therefore, all those with the right to inherit the throne, except for Alisha-ojou, are all eagerly aiming for the throne.


    It is not the current king or the citizens who will decide who will be the next king of Code.


    What decides who the next King of Code is¨D¨DProof. In the center of the city where the King of Code¡¯s throne is located¨D¨DAt the top floor of the Royal Tower, the symbol of being the King is said to be enshrined on it, the Royal Staff.


    The current King of Code currently owns it, but upon his death, it will no longer belong to anyone. And the first ss 8¨D¨DKing¡¯s Children to seize it would be the next King.


    A struggle for the throne between the children of the King, who held equal authority in the city. It will undoubtedly be the greatest war in Code, a country without any external enemies.


    No matter what method they used, if they could take the throne and gain control of the city system, all problems would be solved. The enemies that existed up until then would simply be subservient subjects. It is also easy to massacre the entire opposing faction. In fact, after the current king took the throne, he massacred all of his siblings¨D¨DFormer ss 8 who tried to rebel. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The Royal Guards are soldiers who are here to help them take the throne. The mechanized soldiers are unparalleled in power, but they have many limitations. The mechanized soldiers can only be used for self-defense inside the city, so they cannot go and get the King¡¯s Proof. The reason why so many pass cards have been issued recently is undoubtedly because the battle for the throne is approaching. The reason is to strengthen the military power of Code, but in reality, each faction is seeking strong soldiers. Mercenaries who have gained experience in the dangerous outside world and have superiorbat abilities than the residents of Code¨D¨DAll in order to defeat each other.


    Of course, the mercenaries will also be useful as a fighting force when Code decides to invade the outside world.


    ¡°Anyway, our job is to keep the situation as is. We just need to be careful that Biker and his group don¡¯t do anything stupid again. I doubt they will make a move for a while though¨D¨D.¡± (Jean)


    It is because once they are gone, both of them will have to find another way to get rid of Ohii-sama.


    There are still many parts of the city system that remain unknown. Eliminating the royal family is very risky.


    It will be troublesome if Biker and his group be unusable. Both Jean and Olivia don¡¯t want to kill Alisha themselves.


    Thanks for reading! Looks like the Game of Throne for Code is gonna happen soon But they made one small mistake that will create huge ripple effect and that mistake is inviting Cry in Code!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 388.1: Promotion

    Chapter 388.1: Promotion


    It seems that the technological capabilities of Advanced Physical Civilizations are greater than I had thought. I randomly walk into a room. While I am here, I check the room¡¯s features and find that they are worthy of admiration.


    At first nce, it appears to be a simple room with no furniture. However, as I press the various switches along the walls in sequence, the room begins to silently transform. Afortable bed appears, a closet full of clothes appears, shelves filled with food appear, a toilet appears, and a shower room appears. I don¡¯t know how it is structured, or why they designed it that way, but it is possible to cover all your needs in one room. What¡¯s more, if you make a mess, you can just put it out and it will be clean when you take it out again. Food and drink are replenished automatically. I stayed there for one night and it was the very epitome offort. At the very least, it seems I will have no problem with food, clothing, and shelter. This makes me lose interest in working.


    It also exins why Ohii-sama is able to live sofortably despite being imprisoned.


    There is arge smartphone-like panel mounted on the wall, so I try to randomly operate that as well. There are a lot of things written on it, but unfortunately, I cannot read the text. However, I am able to understand the function by using it.


    I press the small icons in order. There is a function to y music, a function to summon a Spider and a function with a smartphone-like icon that is probably for calling. When I press another icon, a hole appears nearby, is it for sending things, or is it just a trash can? It is a shame that I cannot read the text because I would love to understand more. There are also buttons that do nothing when pressed, but I can just ask Jean-san or Olivia-san about thister.


    Even though it would have been the best if Code wasn¡¯t a dangerous town like this.


    Iy in the bed and think about my future.


    My current goal is to meet up with Kaiser and Saya. However, I don¡¯t know where they are. It will be pointless to go to the gate now, and I have told them that even if I cannot meet up with them right away, they can still move as they want in order to aplish the mission. It would be great if I can meet up with them when they are meeting with the client.


    If Biker and his group¡¯s story is true, then Kaiser and Saya should be getting closer to another Royal Family. It is an unexpected turn of events, but at least they are getting closer to our goal¡­¡­ I think.So what I can do now¨D¨DIs to keep an eye on Ohii-sama. I still don¡¯t know anything about Alisha-ojou. After all, she is a princess who has been imprisoned for a long time, so even if I were to unlock the door, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to protect her as she probably doesn¡¯t understand the current situation. It would be easier to secure her if I couldmunicate my intentions beforehand. It seems like she cannot hear us, but I think we canmunicate depending on how we do it.


    Maybe I am actually suited for undercover missions like this one.


    I am not bragging, but I am good with princesses. This is already the third one I have met this year. Maybe there are quite a lot of princesses in this world. Come to think of it, Alisha-ojou, Zebrudia-ojou, and Serene-kojo all seem to have a simr vibe.


    The next thing is what to do about Biker and his group huh. Since she is imprisoned, it is unlikely that Biker and his group willy hands on Ohii-sama. However, they may be an obstacle if we try to rescue her. I wish I could somehow persuade them, but I have no confidence in seeding at all. I am good with princesses, but on the other hand, I am bad with bandits. Their faces are too scary.


    I have been made to realize how weak I am without my strong friends. Aaaah, if possible, I would like to just *<i>gorogoro</i>* lie around until Kaiser and Sayaplete the request.


    As I am rolling around on the bed, fed up with my own powerlessness, the door ms open.


    ¡°Haaah, haaah, Cry Andrich. So you were there?¡± (?)


    It is Olivia-san whoes in. Her face is pale and bloodless as if something happened. Her hair is messy and she is wearing an apron dress. My eyes widen at this sight and I sit up.


    ¡°Wh-what¡¯s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry¡­¡­¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything as you ordered, you know¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Didn¡¯t do anyth¡­¡­ Ugh.¡± (Olivia)


    Olivia-san looks like she is about to die. She stretches out her arm and the floor lifts up to reveal a ss of water. Olivia-san gulps down the water in one gulp, throws the cup away, and says in a stifled voice.


    ¡°Haaah, haaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Rather than that, Bi-Biker and his group¡­¡­ Have been annihted.¡± (Olivia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh? Huh? A¡­¡­ Annihted? What do you mean annihted?¡± (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°All the Royal Guards, except for you, are gone. They¡¯ve all been disposed of. Damn those useless bastards!¡± (Olivia)


    Olivia-san yells as if spitting the words out of her mouth. She has always been cold towards me, but now her tone is even rougher.


    They have all been disposed of, but what does it mean¨D¨D.


    Olivia-san quickly says to me who has no idea what is going on.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Apparently, Biker and his group were trying to kill the other prince¡¯s Royal Guards and take over their position. I knew they were dissatisfied¨D¨DBut when I checked the other day, they didn¡¯t have such a ridiculous n, but, I was careless, to think they carried out such a n right after their subordinate was burned. He probably acted quickly thinking that there would be another check¨D¨DTo think that only trash like you would be left¡­¡­ Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Olivia)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sorry to hear that. Cheer up. Oh yeah, you want a chocte bar?¡± (Cry)


    Ifort Olivia-san, who is on her knees and holding her head.


    As expected of a former bandit gang, they are hot-blooded. I would never imagine they would attack even after seeing the technology of this Advanced Physical Civilization. Olivia-san shakes off the chocte bar I offered her and raises her head.


    Her face is pale, her hair is stuck to her face due to the sweat, and her expression is terrifying.


    ¡°Shut up¡­¡­¡­¡­ One person would be one thing, but I can¡¯t believe I have to replenish 27 Royal Guards¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is really bad. We are running out of time, so we can¡¯t afford to waste time.¡± (Olivia)


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ If it is like this, Jean is the one who will deliver the final blow. As long as they are citizens, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is. You, go and find, the remaining Royal Guards.¡± (Olivia)


    !?


    ¡­¡­ What an unreasonable request. I only got here yesterday, you know¡­¡­ And what is this final blow you are talking about?


    Seeing me standing there stunned, Olivia-san takes a deep breath, calms herself down, and says.


    ¡°Rather than someone stupid, it is better to have the ipetent one. As of today, you are the Leader of Ohii-sama¡¯s Royal Guards. Change of authority, Cry Andrich to ss 3.¡± (Olivia)


    The card in my pocket bes warm, and when I take it out, the star mark engraved on it has increased from one to three.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ve been promoted by two ranks for doing nothing.


    Olivia-san says in a cold voice.


    ¡°You cannot control the rest of the Royal Guards if you stay as a ss 1. Rejoice.¡± (Olivia)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even though Olivia-san, a ss 5, couldn¡¯t control them.¡± (Cry)


    My true feeling identally slips out. Olivia¡¯s eyes widen and she *<i>jirori</i>* res at me. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You bastard, are you trying to pick a fight with me?¡± (Olivia)


    ¡°No, it is not that¡­¡­ It is just because you failed even though you can put prohibitions¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Normally, if you have that kind of power, you cannot fail, right? Even I knew right away that Biker and his group were dangerous. If I were you, I would bind their actions right away. As I make excuses, Olivia-san says while her cheek is twitching.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even putting prohibitions on people is not perfect either. If they do not obey, we will have no choice but to dispose of them eventually. You should be careful too. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, putting prohibitions is not avable for a ss 3, though.¡± (Olivia)


    Apparently, I will have to search for Royal Guards without even a proper weapon.


    ¡­¡­ Well, if you tell me to do it, I will do it. If anyone is fine, then I would like to choose more docile Royal Guards.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You want me to go find new Royal Guards, so is it fine if I go to the entrance of the city to scout them?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡­¡­ Will probably be difficult. If we count the number of cards issued, there aren¡¯t many people who will enter Code anymore.¡± (Olivia)


    So where should I get people from? If it is okay to bring them from the Imperial Capital, there are plenty of options tho¡¯.


    But wait a sec. There is always the option of bringing in Saya and Kaiser when we meet up. That is, if they haven¡¯t already be Royal Guards for the other Royalty.


    As I frown, Olivia-san sighs and, with a look of half-resignation on her face,es up with an unbelievable suggestion. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where you get them from, but it will be easiest to replenish the Royal Guards from criminals. Code¡¯s Prison is hell after all. Bring in a few of the good ones among the inmates. If you don¡¯t get the required number, I will make the same fate they have, happen to you.¡± (Olivia)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Seriously, this city is aplete mess. Saya, Kaiser, pleasee and help me quickly, I ampletely over-capacity.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! Let¡¯s gooo so Cry¡¯s n was to remove every Royal Guards and rece them with people he chose Now let¡¯s y a little game call: Who want to do an Infinite Triaaaaaaal!

 Chapter 388.2: Promotion

    Chapter 388.2: Promotion


    *<i>Yarayare</i>* Oh dear, what I have done¨D¨DI have failed.


    That is the first thought that crosses my mind as I, Kaiser, regain consciousness.


    I was made to sit in a chair. Cold handcuffs are attached to both my arms and legs and no matter how much power I put into them, they aren¡¯t budging. If it were metal handcuffs I should be able to tear them apart, but it seems like it is going to be difficult to destroy.


    It is not like I let my guard down. I was already prepared for what would happen. However, Code¡¯s technical prowess and operation were beyond what I had imagined.


    To think¨D¨DA drug that can prate the resistance of a Hunter who has reached Level 8 Solo exists.


    I used my card, passed through the gate, and was let through. During the interview, I felt my consciousness going away¨D¨DAnd just as I was about to rampage, a mechanized soldier standing by the wall attacked me. Although I couldn¡¯t put any strength into my body, I managed to destroy a few of them before losing consciousness.


    Where did I make a mistake? I didn¡¯t even need to think about that.


    It was from the beginning. That was definitely equipment for capturing High-level Hunters.


    Traps that cause abnormal conditions aremon in Treasure Shrines and are deadly to Solo Hunters. Although as a High-level Hunter, I wouldn¡¯t do something foolish like stepping into such a trap, I naturally have a high level of resistance to most poisons used by humans.Resistance to abnormal conditions is difficult to strengthen. If I cannot resist it, then Saya and Cry probably can¡¯t either.


    Naturally, I had considered the possibility that the request itself might be a trap. Normally, the Explorer Association would reject a request like this the moment it was brought to them, but this time, the circumstances are different. The Explorer Association must have investigated the cards, but it is hard to believe that they canpletely confirm the safety of something created by an Advanced Physical Civilization. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Both Cry and Saya must have thought about that risk. There is no way they could have overlooked this possibility, especially the Divine Strategist, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·.


    However, no one said anything aloud. But that is understandable, of course.


    It is because the possibility was low.


    In the first ce, they don¡¯t have any reason to. Why would they make a High-level Hunter, an Ikkitousen1 warrior, infiltrate the impregnable Code? That is why we decided to proceed with the infiltration mission, despite the danger.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· didn¡¯t say anything, but we did all we could. We split up to enter Code to avoid being caught altogether and we also considered the possibility that the pass card itself was a trap, so I switched it with one that someone else had. I even used a fake name. And I still end up like this, so the problem must have been more fundamental.


    Fortunately, I don¡¯t seem to be injured. As long as I can do something about the lock, I will be able to fight.


    I sense someone nearby. It would be easy to pretend that I haven¡¯t regained consciousness, but they would find out soon anyway, so I should rather stand tall.


    I make a small cough and raise my head.


    ¡°Capturing someone out of nowhere like that¡­¡­¡­¡­ What a nice hobby. Is this how you treat someone who came to your recruitment?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°Kuku¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sorry about that. However, I don¡¯t have the courage to face a monster with an overall rating of over 10,000 head-on.¡± (?)


    A small, suppressedugh. Standing before me, who is restrained, is a middle-aged man dressed in well-tailored clothes.


    His hair, beard, and grooming are all neat and tidy. His facial features are fearless, but from my experience, he seems to be looking down at me with a certain natural gaze, something that is typical of those who are born into power. Judging from his appearance, he seems to be a nobleman from Code or something, I think. His clothes look the same as those in the outside world, but they are made of different materials.


    The man snickers at me, who intends on watching how things go, and continues.


    ¡°I never thought that a man could breathe that gas, which would knock a man from Code into aa in an instant, and resist the mechanized soldiers. I have heard rumors, but a High-level Hunter is really incredibly sturdy.¡± (Man)


    ¡°Kuku¡­¡­ High-level Hunter¡­¡­? What are you talking about? Aren¡¯t you fundamentally misunderstanding something?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°Your name is¡­¡­ Kai, was it. It may be a fake name, but that is fine. Kai, there is no point in pretending to be dumb. We have the technology to measure people¡¯s abilities. Your overall rating is 12,230. Your abilities are at a level that the people we usually do business with cannot match up to, you are truly outstanding.¡± (Man)


    Stay calm even in times of danger. I carefully examine the information the man has given me. Overall rating, 12,230. I don¡¯t know how high that value is, but it seems that the man didn¡¯t target me specifically because he had information about me beforehand.


    ¡°I¡¯m honored by thepliment. However, it¡¯s a huge leap in logic to assume that I¡¯m a High-level Hunter just because of that.¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°So you are saying that you are not a Hunter?¡± (Man)


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m very strong. I¡¯ve just trained hard. There are plenty of other strong people in this world besides Hunters.¡± (Kaiser)


    It is not a lie. In fact, some of the wanted people that I have defeated had powersparable to High-level Hunters. The man looks at me with amusement for a moment because of what I said, but then he shrugs and says.


    ¡°Well, what you say is true. But it doesn¡¯t matter. We sent three cards to the Explorer Association, and two excellent warriors were caught. The best thing would be for the strength of our greatest enemy, the Explorer Association, to decrease and for our strength to increase, but even if our strength simply increases, well¡­¡­¡­¡­ There is no problem with that.¡± (Man)


    So the request itself was a trap. Three Hunters were supposed toe, so they were preparing and waiting to capture them, is it.


    Inside the bad news I got, I learned a very good news.


    The bad news is that the request itself is a trap. And Two out of three people are captured. And the fact that one person is missing is the very good news.


    Code has failed. They deliberately lured High-level Hunters into their inside, only to have one slip away.


    A Level 8 Hunter, an Ikkitousen warrior.


    If the request is a trap, then the information about the Royal Family being held captive by the nobles is probably false. However, a Level 8 Hunter who can anticipate all possible situations would have figured that out right away. It is a suspicious request from the start.


    ¡°The other one is a woman¡­¡­¡­¡­ But she seems a little weaker than you as she went down without even damaging a single one of the mechanized soldiers. Well, she is rated a lot lower than you¨D¨DBut I would like to see both of you fight each other to see who is stronger.¡± (Man)


    Apparently, this man is not good at masking his true colors. No, maybe he is just an amateur. The power of the city is probably so great that there is no need to y games.


    The one that got away is ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, huh. Unlike me, who was easily captured, Cry managed to slip through. This could be¨D¨DThe best worst information I could get. This shows the difference in our abilities.


    No, maybe what happened up to this point is exactly as that young man had expected.


    That young man didn¡¯t tell Saya and I, who were now under hismand, any specific ns. It was almost too unnatural. At the time, I thought he still didn¡¯t trust us yet, but could it be that it was because there was a high possibility we would be caught? (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    It is an extreme example, but it is even possible that we were used as a decoy to attract the enemy¡¯s attention.


    He has never failed a single request. The best Treasure Hunter. He said himself that his fighting ability was low, but to win without strength, he needed some other factor that outweighed that.


    It may seem cruel, but as a Treasure Hunter, sometimes decisions like that are necessary. What¡¯s more, this time our opponent is Code. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to take any chance to ensure the ultimate victory.


    ¡°Do you really think that after what you¡¯ve put me through, I¡¯ll obediently follow your orders?¡± (Kaiser)


    ¡°You will listen. It would be best if you followed my orders obediently, but unfortunately I cannot trust you. You are too strong. So, although this is valuable even in Code, I have this.¡± (Man)


    The man reverently takes out a mask from the box. It is a white mask with a flesh-like texture. It is constantly wriggling strangely and looks somehow very sinister.


    ¡°It is a mask for making ves. Apparently, it was once used to force criminals intobor. It has a very strong coercive power. I don¡¯t have many of them, but I wouldn¡¯t mind using them on you. After all, I am desperate to win as well. If I lose, not only will I not be able to be king, I won¡¯t even be able to be the king¡¯s son. You guys probably won¡¯t understand this, but in Code it has great significance. It is a horrifying story. That is why everyone is going all out¨D¨D¡± (Man)


    What does he mean by that? But that isn¡¯t what I need to think about now.


    A mask that creates ves. A product of an Advanced Physical Civilization. In this world, there are things like cors that force people to move through pain, but that mask is probably on a different level.


    Would my resistance be enough to withstand the power of that mask? There is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not enough information to judge.


    In that case¨D¨DI will just do all I can. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I put strength into my restrained limbs. A *<i>gokiri</i>* cracking sound rings out from deep inside my body. I frown at the intense pain that arises. The expression of the man in front of me stiffens for the first time.


    ¡°Wh-What was that sound just now!?¡± (Man)


    ¡°What¡­¡­ It¡¯s just my bone breaking for a little bit. Sorry, but my body isn¡¯t cheap enough for others to use.¡± (Kaiser)


    I am fine with getting caught. It is my fault. But I cannot stand to be an obstacle topleting the mission. The request is gone, but Code is an enemy. ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· will surely make moves aligning with that thought too.


    I smile at the pain and screams in my body that are being caused by the excessive force I have applied. Let me destroy it for you. Tempest Dancing is based on the control of your body. It is easy to destroy your own body to the point where it bes useless for a while.


    ¡°No way¡­¡­ Kai, I forbid you to harm yourself!¡± (Man)


    ¡°Hh!?¡± (Kaiser)


    At his words, my whole body, which I had been putting a lot of strength in it, stiffened. It feels strange, it is as if my body is receivingmands from somewhere other than my brain. Is this also another technique from Code? However, it seems that this one¡¯s enforcement power is not that powerful.


    I forcibly ovee themands of this unknown technology, destroying my flesh and bone. Sweat is running down my entire body. No matter how hard I try, there is no part of my body that would move. With my life force, even if I bite my tongue off, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill me, but if I destroy my body to this extent, I wouldn¡¯t be able to move properly for a while.


    At the very least, this would buy some time for ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· to get to the bottom of this mission. The man kicks me while I smile at him.


    ¡°What a stupid move! Don¡¯t underestimate Code¡¯s medical technology! A wound like this will heal in no time.¡± (Man)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fuh.¡± (Kaiser)


    A white flesh mask is roughly ced over my face. Something seeps into me from its cold surface. It is apanied by strangefort which is extremely frightening.


    Before my consciousness disappears, I submerge my own consciousness deep within myself. This is a defense mechanism for the mind against mental maniption abilities. If done right, it will leave an impact even after being manipted.


    The rest is up to you, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·.


    And then, Kaiser¡¯s consciousness sank deeper into the darkness.


    Thanks for reading! Noooo, looks like Kaiser is going to be brainwashed and side with the enemy¡­ But wait where have I heard this scenario!? *wink, wink*


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Ikkitousen: It means a mighty warrior that is worth a 1000.</li></ol>

 Chapter 389.1: Meeting

    Chapter 389.1: Meeting


    On the chair. Checking on Kai, who is unconscious, with restraints on his hands, legs, and torso, I, Angus Code, the first prince and one of the heirs to Code¡¯s throne, try to calm my excited breathing.


    Overall rating 12,230. The mechanism behind the biological measuring device held by Code is yet to be fully exined, but its uracy is certain. The man with an overall rating of over 10,000, which has never been recorded even in Code, is a monster far beyond my imagination.


    ¡°What a, foolish man! You could have made it big in this city, if you had just obeyed me!¡± (Angus)


    Even after being restrained, he maintains the same imposing attitude throughout the conversation. Hisbat ability is such that he is able to inflict serious damage on mechanized soldiers while exposed to incapacitating gas, and when he realizes he cannot escape being brainwashed, he destroys his own body, showing his insanity.


    However, in the end, he became my pawn.


    The ¡ºWhite Mask of Punishment¡» that was used is something that is rarely generated even within Code, and even I, who have one of the highest support bases among the Royal Family, only have two of them.


    However, its power is immense. The imposition of prohibitions that take advantage of ss differences doesn¡¯t restrict thoughts, and its strength is a bit questionable, but this maskpletely restricts thoughts and the mind. His abilities would likely decline somewhat, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for a man with a rating of over 12,000. The soldiers from the organization that Code usually deals with are no match for him.


    The session to the throne 100 years ago was the first one since Code was activated. I heard that the battle for the throne began without any prior knowledge. However, this is the second time. Everyone is taking measures. It is safe to say that almost everyone with a im to the throne is aiming for the throne.


    Apparently,st time there was interference from the Explorer Association and a fierce battle unfolded. My current position doesn¡¯t matter. If I lose, I will lose everything. It doesn¡¯t matter that I was the most powerful man until a few days ago. All the nobles who supported me would likely be crushed.The Kingship in Code¨D¨DIs something like this.


    Win. Win and take it all. To achieve that, I took the risk and put into action a n to bring in top warriors from the Explorer Association.


    Behind me, a man who has been watching quietly the interaction between Kai and me speaks with deep emotion.


    ¡°That is a surprise. I knew we would be able to attract strong warriors, but I never imagined a man with such strong will and ability would appear¡­¡­ However, with Code¡¯s medical system, even damage to bones and internal organs can be healed quickly. He should be ready in time for the battle for the throne.¡± (Man)


    He is as tall, if not as tall as Kai. A brilliant young man with a sharp gaze and tanned skin. Someone who achieved an overall rating of over 3,000 in Code. Even before we began recruiting soldiers in earnest, Code had selected a small number of outstanding individuals to bring to the city.


    My right-hand man is said to have held the position of military strategist in some foreign country.


    Jin Gorton. He is a man who, after seeing the records of the battles that have taken ce during the previous session to the throne battle, came up with a n that no one had ever thought of, recruiting powerful soldiers from the Explorer Association. If Jin, who so quickly understands Code¡¯s strange city system, says so, then Kai¡¯s treatment will be finished in time.


    ¡°Who should we use the other mask on? Maybe, rather than using it on Saaya who lost consciousness without being able to resist, it would be better to use it on that man who suddenly attacked Code. He has a rating of 9,760 even in his exhausted state. There are also several other candidates among the sealed people sent by other organizations.¡± (Jin)


    Saaya is another girl with a high overall rating who joined at the same time as Kai. Her rating is just over 5,500. Although it is half of Kai¡¯s, it is almost double Jin¡¯s, so her power is extraordinary. The man who suddenly attacked Code is also out of the ordinary. Since the attack had urred before the trap was set for the Explorer Association, it is likely a coincidence, but for just an instant, he managed to break through Code¡¯s defenses head-on and cause damage to some of the buildings. If there is one problem, it would be that the man is a Magi. Due to thews established by the current King of Code, the use of Magic within Code is restricted, so even if he became an ally, there is a high chance that he will not be able to fully demonstrate his powers during the battle to inherit the throne.


    Sealed is a general term for dangerous people sent by external organizations. It would be a shame to get rid of them, but as there is no way to control them, they are too dangerous. I have been making deals with such people for a while now, and have several of them imprisoned in Code Prison.


    Although their abilities are top ss, it is not safe to use them while in close proximity even with several mechanized soldiers escorting us. My other younger siblings are probably thinking of using their masks on these sealed people to take the lead.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That is a tough one. I have only one mask left. And it is not like I can ask them to be on our side through negotiations.¡± (Angus)


    ¡°¡­¡­ We cannot trust them. The defenses provided by the city system cannot withstand an attack that exceeds its limits. Traitors will be ¡ºDealt with¡» immediately, but it would mean nothing if you are dead.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°Even the scientists of an advanced Physical Civilization probably never imagined that humans could be this strong.¡± (Angus)


    Many of the items produced by Code¡¯s city features are powerful and useful, but some are not very useful.


    A typical example of this is the lightweight armor. It is light and easy to handle, but a little too soft. It can withstand attacks from people with some training or idental mishaps, but it is almost ineffective against attacks from Hunters who have absorbed Mana Material.


    Anyone with even a little education has probably heard the theory that people in past civilizations were weaker than people from today. It is believed that Mana Material has arge influence on this, but the weapons produced by Code support this theory.


    When we know that there are people who can withstand a few seconds of the incinerating cannon from Code that is meant to burn everything down, we need to be prepared to deal with all sorts of problems. Maybe it is possible that the imposition of prohibitions could perfectly restrict human behavior in the past.


    Those who cannot be recruited as my Royal Guards will likely be selected as Royal Guards for the other members of the royal families. With Code¡¯s city system, there is no difference in power between the first and second princes even if there is a huge difference between the size of the support bases. At least in the city system, you cannot stop the other princes or princesses from selecting their own Royal Guards.


    I am winning on the first move. I still have the choice of who to choose as my Royal Guards. Who to choose as my allies, and who to choose as my enemies.


    ¡°We are rushing to confirm Saaya¡¯sbat capabilities. Her high intelligence may be affecting her evaluation.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ I don¡¯t need a military strategist or a schr. I have you.¡± (Angus)


    ¡°It is an honor.¡± (Jin)


    Jin bows respectfully.


    Not Saya, huh. Over 5,500 is certainly high, and I want it, but after seeing Kai, it seems inferior. Kai is definitely a Hunter¨D¨DBut there is still a possibility that the Explorer Association will send in others of the same rank in the future. Considering that, it may be too early to use the mask now.


    Just as I am thinking that, Jin opens his eyes wide. He stands up and quickly reports to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Denka (<i>Your Highness</i>)¡±, I received a message from one of my subordinates. The unit that has been sent to check Saaya¡¯s abilities¨D¨DHas been wiped out.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°!!¡± (Angus)


    Thanks for reading! Dyed the chapter because there was a live presentation of Strange Grief today and wanted to dump all the info here (Truth is I procrastinated and couldn¡¯t finish the chapter in time but now I got a nice excuse, hihi)


    Here¡¯s the major info from the live presentation: Light Novel Volume 12 Cover is out New voice actor reveal<ul><li>Eva: Taichi You</li><li>Ruda: Sekine Akira</li><li>Greg: Seki Kouji</li><li>Gilbert: Maeda Seiji</li></ul>


    Opening: ¸ðÌÙTomorrow (Trouble Tomorrow) by Lezel Ending: ¤¹¤¯¤ê¤£¤à£¡Scream by Pmarusama Anime will air on 1st October 2024


    And they dropped a TRAILER!!! What do you guys think!? I need a poster of all member of Strange Grief with their mask on that was showed in the beginning of the trailer!

 Chapter 389.2: Meeting

    Chapter 389.2: Meeting


    It should be impossible. Although she certainly looks like an ordinary girl, her overall rating is known. They should have done every preparation necessary to check her abilities. The n was to lock her up in a room, and when she regained consciousness, release abat beast generated by Code¨D¨DA Creation Beast inside to confirm her abilities.


    ¡°Continue.¡± (Angus)


    ¡°Yes. We unleashed the Creation Beasts one by one but she broke through all of them. As well as all the beasts we had prepared in order to kill her, we then unleashed the mechanized soldiers to suppress her¨D¨DBut they were also destroyed.¡± (Jin)


    Creation Beasts are a new breed of beasts developed using Code¡¯s technology. Although they are not as easy to use as the mechanized soldiers, they are a reliable weapon in terms ofbat ability. Her abilities exceeded those expected when all of the Creation Beasts they had prepared for testing were killed. After all, the opponent is only one child.


    ¡°How many mechanized soldiers did you send out?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°We sent out 50.¡± (Jin)


    Mechanized soldiers are one of the main fighting forces that can be manufactured in Code. However, they cannot be mass-produced, mainly due to material issues.


    ¡°50¡­¡­ Were all of them destroyed? What about the damage she received?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°¡­¡­ She was unharmed.¡± (Jin)I can¡¯t believe it. If that is true, then Saaya is stronger than Kai.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t inhaled the incapacitating gas, taking down 50 mechanized soldiers without a scratch¨D¨DWas not normal.


    Moreover, we are in Code, no kind of Magic can be used here.


    Jin continues his report in a matter-of-fact manner.


    ¡°Afterwards¨D¨DSaaya broke through 5yers of bulkhead and moved outside the room. After determining that it was pointless to send in any more mechanized soldiers, we were forced to use all the incapacitating gas on the entire building, sessfully suppressing the insurrection. End of the report.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s one hell of a story.¡± (Angus)


    I breathe a sigh of relief at the report.


    Gas is her weakness, huh? Still, the loss we suffer is far too great for just one person. Resources are not infinite, and in particr, there is a limit to the items that the city factories can produce.


    Maybe it was a mistake to try and check her abilities. But it is far better than letting Saaya slip away while trying to conserve resources.


    I call up a terminal and bring up the video of the testingb where Saaya¡¯s abilities were being checked. The air is filled with white gas. It is hard to believe that the ck-haired girl who copsed in the middle of the hallway had defeated 50 mechanized soldiers.


    I then checked the footage of the bulkhead room where the experiment was conducted, and the bizarre sight sent *<i>zokuri</i>* chills down my spine.


    A spacious istion room constructed entirely from a special metal. It should have beenpletely sealed without any air holes, but the walls of that room¨D¨DThe thick wall, which is simple yet strong, could not have been broken even by a group of mechanized soldiers, and yet it has a huge hole of several meters in it. The edges of the hole are severely distorted and bent, giving the impression that it has been torn open by force. The remaining ceiling, walls, and floor had turned pitch ck, and only small footprints remained, leading outside the hole.


    ¡°What on earth happened?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°We are currently investigating what happened. The camera was blocked by something at the time of the attack, so there is no data left behind.¡± (Jin)


    I may need to re-examine the legitimacy of the rating system. But that settles it.


    Thest person to use the mask on is¨D¨DSaaya.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take care of this before the gas runs out.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°Right. Kuhkuh¡­¡­ We can win. With this, we can win. No matter how much fighting force the other guys gather.¡± (Angus)


    The era of my father, the current King of Code, will soone to an end.


    My father was a coward. Even though he ruled over Code, the world¡¯s most powerful city-state, he only focused on strengthening its military might and never made any moves. There were surely plenty of other ways to do it even without the ability to move¨D¨DBut I am different from him.


    The King of Code is synonymous with the King of the World. Let the whole world know about this fact, about Code¡¯s greatness, and the fear of Code that everyone is starting to forget.


    The new Code will be governed by this Angus Code.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Send someone to the meeting ce that the target unintentionally told us during the screening. If it is a Hunter who can slip through the, there is a chance that they will go there on their own.¡± (Angus)


    ¡°I understand. It would be troublesome if someone like Kai or Saaya were to be left alone¡­¡­ Well, I don¡¯t think they would seek other Royal Family for protection.¡± (Jin) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Replenishing the Royal Guard, huh? What should I do¡­¡­


    I walk through the streets of Code while *<i>butsubutsu</i>* muttering the order Olivia-san gave me.


    Although the sun is shining brightly in the sky, the city of Code is strangely cool andfortable. There are not many people walking in the streets, maybe because most people are using vehicles. Apparently Code allows you to use the spider freely from ss 1 and onwards. I am sure if I summon it and ask it to take me to the prison it will take me there.


    The Prison. Apparently, there is only one prison in Code. It seems that criminals who break Code¡¯sws are held there. ording Code¡¯sws, it seems like one of the sentences for criminals is to work for a citizen of Code. Apparently they are treated almost like ves, but it is ast resort when there is a shortage of people.


    What kinds of criminals can they be even though Code allows hardcore bandits like Biker to *<i>gorogoro</i>* walk around in public proudly¡­¡­


    Olivia-san said that the quickest way to rece them would be to take people from the prison, but I would like to avoid that if possible. That said, I don¡¯t know anyone in Code, but I do have one idea.


    It is the client. I will have the person who sent this request to the Explorer Association introduce me to some people after I meet up with them. The client seems to be someone of fairly high rank, so I am sure they will be able to provide appropriate Royal Guards for the mission.


    Since I will be the Leader of the Royal Guard by the time we meet up, I might be pretty lucky this time. All that is left now is to kill time until we meet up. I managed to survive! I cannot wait to see Kaiser and Saya agaiiin.


    Then, as I am thinking about this, I suddenly realize something and stop in my tracks.


    I don¡¯t remember¡­¡­¡­¡­ The meeting ce. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is problematiiic. If you let me make an excuse¨D¨DThe address that was given to me wasplicated.


    I would have found them right away if we had arranged to meet in front of the gate, but the address was specified by street address and was ridiculously long¨D¨D.


    I didn¡¯t even take notes so as not to look suspicious when my belongings were checked. I also felt relieved because Saya and Kaiser memorized it in an instant. I tried to dig up my memories, but not only could I not remember anything, I didn¡¯t even feel like I could remember anything. It is pretty doubtful that I can even instantaneously remember something in the first ce. The downsides of always relying on others are starting to show.


    This means¡­¡­ I guess I will have to give up on meeting up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ W-Well, I told Kaiser and Saya to act ordingly. They will be fine even without me. Both of them should be employed by someone, so there is no need to rush as I am sure we will be able to meet up eventually. Until then, I will do what I can.


    I *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* look around restlessly and spot a figure peering at me from between the buildings. The figure has a wary look in their eyes¨D¨DThey must be the lower-ss citizen Olivia-san has mentioned.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ If I were to appoint the Royal Guard, they should be better than criminals. Anyway, I think I should go and talk to them.


    Thanks for reading! Poor Angus, being delusional thinking that being the King of Code is being King of the world He doesn¡¯t know yet but he is already dancing in Cry¡¯s hand


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 390.1: Codes Prison

    Chapter 390.1: Code''s Prison


    Now that Biker and his group are gone, there are plenty of spare rooms in the building. The space where they used to have their parties had been cleaned up before I knew it. I don¡¯t think Jean-san or Olivia-san would have cleaned up the mess, so it is likely the city system cleaned it up.


    In Code, it seems like all food, clothing, and housing are provided by the city system. There aren¡¯t even prices listed for the food or drink. It is said that the tools of Advanced Physical Civilizations are highly convenient, but if the city system itself could be manifested, would it really change things this much? If all nations could recreate the city system of Code, all conflicts would surely disappear.


    Well, the civilization that possessed such advanced technology disappeared long ago tho¡¯.


    ¡°Un, un, perfect.¡± (Cry)


    There are a lot of empty rooms in this building. Now that Biker¨D¨DAnd his gang are gone, the building is nearly empty. I was told to do whatever I wanted with the room, so there should be no problem letting the lower-ss people? I talked to live here as Royal Guards.


    Negotiations with the lower ss people went well overall. They were quite confused¡­¡­ Or rather scared, but they decided to talk it over with their friends, so with some luck, I should be able to gather enough people to be Royal Guards. It seems that there are a lot of lower-ss people living around here.


    This time I am¨D¨DLucky. Thanks to all the Royal Guards I have gathered, all I have to do is wait for Kaiser and Saya to find me.


    For the time being, I have a good guideline for Olivia-san¡¯s request, so I will move on to my original goal.


    My goal is to secure the Royal Family. Although I will basically leave it to Kaiser and Saya, it is not like I can do nothing at all. I am not busy until I meet up with them anyway.I move to the top floor via the small transfer room, then walk down the long corridor until I arrive in front of Ohii-sama¡¯s room. There is no one in front of the room. Even though it is supposed to be the Royalty¡¯s room, the security is so thin that it would be unthinkable in the outside world. Maybe that is the result of the trust they have in the city¡¯s system. After all, the rooms in this building have a transformation function. Even in seemingly empty ces, you probably need to be cautious. Biker¡¯s friends were also turned to ashes around here.


    For now, I have no intention of breaking down the door. There is no way I can break it down. That is Kaiser and Saya¡¯s job. I stand in front of the door and study the gray door closely.


    When I was first guided here, Jean-san made the window transparent without any special maniption. Just like the small room for moving, Advanced Physical Civilizations must have the technology to read thoughts. When I try to focus my thoughts on it, the square panel on the door easily bes transparent.


    ¡­¡­ Doesn¡¯t this door offer any privacy?


    It seems like Ohii-sama is in the middle of taking a nap. As I put my face close to the window, Ohii-sama, who has been sitting in afortable rocking armchair, jumps up andes running towards me.


    She looks at me as she sticks to the door, and blinks her eyes. Even though I suddenly invade her privacy, she doesn¡¯t seem angry. She just looks a bit puzzled.


    At any rate, I try to wave my hand and she waves back. But her expression remains puzzled. She probably has no idea what I am here for. I think I would have felt the same way if I were in her shoes.


    The window ispletely transparent. At first nce, it looks like there is nothing there, but when I slowly bring my fingertips closer I can feel something solid.


    Somehow, it is a strange substance. It is much more transparent than ss, and yet harder. Just as Jean-san exined, the door which must have been attacked by my predecessors is smooth and not even scratched. It seems impossible to open it by force. I am not sure if it would be possible with someone as strong as Anthem¡­¡­ But I don¡¯t think Kaiser or Saya are stronger than Anthem, so it is probably not possible for them. Unlocking doors is Liz¡¯s area of expertise. There is no keyhole, but would Liz be able to open it?


    As I try to peek into the room, Ohii-sama blinks and steps back a little.


    Upon observing the Ohii-sama¡¯s room again, I realize the room is extremely simple. The size of the room itself may be slightlyrger than the other rooms. But apart from the fact that the walls are made of ss so you can look outside, it is not that different from the other rooms.


    There is no toilet or bathroom, but I guess they only appear when necessary, just like the other rooms. I am mostly an indoor person, but not having the freedom to go outside is the ultimate hikikomori1.


    If the door cannot be opened, the only way in is from the outside. ss is generally softer than walls. Everyone is breaking ss like they are *<i>paripari</i>* cracking a cookie. This ce is about a hundred meters off the ground, but I am sure Kaiser can get in.


    Apparently, Ohii-sama is the ideal target to secure. She is *<i>niconico</i>* smiling and doesn¡¯t seem to be yelling at me, and very well-behaved. When I bow to her, she bows back. I cannot help but smile.


    If I can juste up with a way tomunicate, I think I might be able to somehow persuade her. For now, I think I wille here every day until I meet up with Kaiser.


    Right, maybe a chocte bar as a token of acquainting¡­¡­ And then, just as I am thinking that, a voice calls out from behind me.


    ¡°Have you found the other Royal Guards?¡± (?)


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­ How did you know I was here?¡± (Cry)


    Seriously, having someone suddenly call out to you from behind is just too bad for my heart. I didn¡¯t notice anyone at all. I take a deep breath and turn around. It is Jean-san who calls out to me.


    Jean-san frowns for a moment at the transparent window and at the face of Ohii-sama peeking through, but he doesn¡¯t say anything and speaks in an exasperated voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems you still have yet to outgrowmon sense from the outside world. You can easily find out people¡¯s locations by essing the system. Since you cannot summon virtual terminals as a ss 3, it would be best to use the portable device.¡± (Jean)


    The floor in front of Jean-san starts to move and a ck board-like object appears. It looks simr to a smartphone, but it is about two sizesrger.


    When I touch the surface of the object he handed over, the mysterious letters and symbols that have been disyed on the screen begin to float up.


    I don¡¯t know how it works, but it is amazing. I cannot read it tho¡¯¡­¡­


    ¡°I cannot read it though¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Use it intuitively. You can try to give voicemands. The writingnguage of Advanced Physical Civilizations is difficult to understand and even we still cannot fullyprehend it.¡± (Jean)


    Even though when I used it, the text was properly converted on the smartphone that the Imouto Kitsune gave me¡­¡­ But why is it that I can givemands by voice but cannot convert the text on disy. Oh weeell, I will try to find Kaiser and Saya with itter.


    ¡°So, did you find the other Royal Guards? We don¡¯t have much time.¡± (Jean)


    ¡°Yeah, I am looking for them properly. I tried asking the people around here today. And although I didn¡¯t get an immediate reply, they said they would think about it. It seems they have some friends, so it seems very promising.¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t know what they are capable of, but it is not like you need to do something. Olivia-san says that anyone would be fine, and they are surely more suitable to be Royal Guards than recruiting people from the prison. I give him a pumped-up thumbs up, but Jean-san¡¯s expression is not good. He sighs deeply as if he has seen something terrible.


    ¡°By people around here, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­ You are talking about lower-ss people? If so, I am afraid that¡­¡­ They are not citizens ording to the system. Those without citizenship cannot be Royal Guards.¡± (Jean)


    !? She said that anyone would be fine¨D¨DNo,e to think of it, she said anyone who is a ¡ºCitizen¡» would be fine.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just make them citizens?¡± (Cry)


    As I continue to press him, Jean-san says with an annoyed look on his face.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have a card! A card! There is a limit to how many cards can be issued, and only the King of Code and those he appointed as high-ranking nobles, which means ss 7 and above, can issue them. If they don¡¯t have a card, they cannot be a citizen.¡± (Jean)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uuumu¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    It is unexpected. The people I approached didn¡¯t say anything in particr, but maybe they didn¡¯t know. That¡¯s problematic.


    However, there is new information. It seems that the request was made to the Explorer Association by a high-ranking noble or higher. It is unlikely that Royalty would have made the request, so the number of people making the request must be quite limited. I don¡¯t know how many high-ranking nobles there are, tho¡¯.


    Although it is a failure, I got some useful information, so you can say that I broke even with that (No idea what that means).


    ¡°Are those who are incarcerated citizens?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is because the prison is also part of the city system¡­¡­ So only citizens can use it. I am d I came and checked on you¡­¡­¡­¡­ Anyway, I will contact the prison. There is a finite number of criminals, after all. Please bring in those who seem as obedient as possible. Don¡¯t forget that you, as the Leader, are responsible for supervising them.¡± (Jean)


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    It seems like I don¡¯t have any other option. And what¡¯s more, ites with supervisory responsibility¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, I suppose I do have some responsibility, but isn¡¯t the whole thing just a bit too sloppy?


    Even if I were to choose a Royal Guard among them, Franz-san, a loyal and orthodox nobleman, would be furious if he saw this.


    ¡°I will call a Spider. Is that okay? All I am asking you to do this time is to follow my orders to the letters. We are not looking for someone strong. Moreover, even for criminals, there are ranks. It is unlikely that you will be able to find any capable people as you are a ss 3¨D¨D¡± (Jean)


    Jean-san, if you are going to go that far, then why don¡¯t you go look for them yourself since you have a higher rank than me¡­¡­¡­¡­ Or maybe you are trying to push the task onto me because you don¡¯t want to look for it yourself?


    Completely ignoring my dejected state, Jean-san looks at me with a serious expression and says.


    ¡°Olivia and I are busy dealing with Biker¡¯s fiasco. You also share some of the responsibility for their failure. If all goes well, we will convince our superiors to raise your rank as well. So do a good job.¡± (Jean)


    Y-Yeah¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! Pff Jean, Cry don¡¯t need you to raise his rank. He is already above this ss system because Master~ wa kami! <ol><li>Hikikomori: It means recluse/withdraw from society that stay in their room.</li></ol>

 Chapter 390.2: Codes Prison

    Chapter 390.2: Code''s Prison


    Since Jean-san even prepared a vehicle, I had no choice but to head to the prison. It is outrageous to choose the Royal Guards from among criminals, but as the saying goes, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. I should see the positive side, I still have the choice to pick the people I want.


    The prison is a huge ck building. Surrounded by high walls and equipped with a huge, imposing gate that resembled the entrance to hell, giving it a clearly different feel from the surrounding buildings. Countless silver bird-like things are flying around in the sky, maybe for security purposes.


    The Spider stops in front of the gate. Even though this vehicle boasts incredible jumping ability and can climb buildings freely, it seems it cannot climb the outer wall.


    Mechanized soldiers are lined up around the wall. They never tire, so they are ideal for guard duty. This time I have a proper appointment, so I boldly enter through the main gate.


    I walk along the long paved road. There are fewer guards inside the gate than outside, but it is probably not all the security it has. I should assume that there are more sinister gimmicks than Treasure Shrines.


    After walking for a while within thepound, I arrive at a building. The door slides open automatically. I enter and am greeted by the first human being since I entered thepound. The female staff member is wearing a neat white uniform. And the card on her chest has four stars on it.


    The female staff member nces at the terminal she is holding, then says expressionlessly without a frown.


    ¡°I have been expecting you. Jean-sama has informed me that, per the city regtions, you would like to find some human resources from among the inmates.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. After all, isn¡¯t that too reckless?¡± (Cry)¡°That is up to the city system. I will show you around. This way.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    With the female staff member in the lead, I walk through the building. There seem to be more mechanized soldiers than human staff in the building. Most of the work is probably automated. I spoke to a staff member when I entered the city, so it seems there are people here after all. I confirm something with her just in case. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need a physical inspection or something?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That was already done when you passed through the gate.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    The staff member continues quickly.


    ¡°I should exin just in case, but inside this Great Prison of Code, the city rules are different from the outside. For example¨D¨DThe weapons stationed within this prison may execute vitors or those of a simr nature at its own discretion. Please keep this in mind when taking any action.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°!? Ex¡­¡­ Execution!? That¡¯s another scary thing.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Everything is all up to the city system. We, the prison staff, are not involved with its functioning. The prison reports directly to the King of Code, and all decision-making authority rests solely with the King of Code. And currently, in order to interfere with the rules of this prison, one needs the authority of ss 8 or above. Anyone with less authority¨D¨DEven a noble cannot go against the rules of this prison.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    If I remember correctly ss 8 is¡­¡­ Royalty. If you are royalty you can change the rules of the prison, huh. A truly frightening story indeed.


    The inside of the building isplicated like a maze, but the staff member¡¯s steps are steady. A thick door opens, revealing a staircase to the basement. There is no sign of the door being unlocked, nor is there a lock in the first ce, but it is probably the city system that controls everything.


    ¡°The incarcerated criminals are divided into different ces based on the evaluation system unique to the city. The main criteria are ability and the crime theymitted, but I will be taking you to the upper levels of the prison, where those with rtively minor crimes are incarcerated. Only those in the upper levels can be temporarily released at the request of a ss 3.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    What she says makes me feel a little relieved. It may not be difficult to find well-behaved people in an area where people with minor crimes are incarcerated.


    ¡°Thank you. For now, the upper level is enough.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. It seems that there has been a shortage of manpower recently, so many people areing to visit mid level and lower level criminals, but to be honest, the upper level criminals arecking in power, so there are still a fair number of them left. If they are criminals from the upper level, an explosive cor would likely be effective.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What is an explosive cor?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is a device ced around the criminal¡¯s neck that can be detonated remotely if the criminal disobeys an order. ording to the city regtions, it is allowed to be used for criminals with special release. It is not that powerful, but it should be able to at least partially kill an upper level criminal.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    Casually exin the staff member. The image of Advanced Physical Civilization in my mind is starting to crumble¡­¡­ They are way too scary.


    If possible, I would like to do this without using such frightening things¡­¡­¡­¡­ Come to think of it, Sytry also put simr cors on Shiro and the others during our vacation. That one used electric current, though.


    We go down one flight of stairs and pass through a thick metal gate. After passing through arge room where five mechanized soldiers are waiting, a door with iron bars opens and what lies ahead is a long corridor. There are countless rooms lined up on both sides.


    There are no doors between each room and the corridor. No¨D¨DIt is not that there aren¡¯t any. They are ss doors. Doors with an extremely high degree of transparency, like the window door in Ohii-sama¡¯s room.


    The inside of the room ispletely visible from the outside. As I instinctively frown, the staff member says to me.


    ¡°It is a prison. There are no prison terms in Code, so criminals are imprisoned forever. The doors are basically transparent. Well, it is to make it easier to see the quality of the inmate, I guess.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°What about privacy?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Privacy? In this country, criminals have no human rights. In particr, the upper level criminals have weak egos and little power. That is why the city system doesn¡¯t consider them important. The only way they can be saved is¡­¡­ By counting on their luck.¡± (Prison Staff Member) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Hh!?¡± (Cry)


    I hurriedly follow the staff member who resumes walking without hesitation.


    Each room is small and simple, but clean. They are cleaned and apparently, they are also fed. Their clothing is simple, but it seems that is something provided. And it doesn¡¯t look like they are not chained or anything.


    However, the look on the inmates¡¯ faces is horrible.


    I don¡¯t know if they are alive or dead, just silent agony and despair. Some people are lying limp as if they are dead.


    In front of each room, there is a name written as if they are the name of a product. It is like they are not being treated like human beings. This is horrible. It is worse than Zebrudia¡¯s prison, which has a reputation for being harsh.


    ¡°Their health is maintained by the system. They hardly lose any athletic ability. It is because they are precious resources. They are not even allowed to die.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    Upon seeing me, the inmates¡¯ eyes *<i>kirari</i>* light up for a moment. Some people are *<i>butsubutsu</i>* muttering something, but I cannot hear anything. It must have been blocked out.


    ¡°The energy they generate is extracted and used to run the city. It is eco-friendly. Even if you take into ount the food they consume, it seems to be a benefit.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I have never heard of something like that being eco-friendly.


    I am shocked, but I haven¡¯te here to y, so I have no choice but to look around each room fearfully. The inmates are of various ages and genders, but they all have one thing inmon, they are all lifeless. Would they be violent if I let them out? (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°You can check each individual¡¯s information on the terminal. If there is anyone you want to use it, please let me know. I received Jean-sama¡¯s good word, and you meet the ss requirements. So if they are criminals from around here, I am sure their release application will be approved.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is it possible that my application will not be approved?¡±


    ¡°Ultimately, it is not me who does the judging. It is the city system.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    That is so random. Now, who should it be? We need 27 people, right¡­¡­? If I suddenly add 27 people, I would never be able to manage them, so I should release people who can manage other people first.


    Preferably someone who hasn¡¯tmitted a violent crime.


    I walk along, thinking about such things. And there, I stop in front of a room. The staff member who is apanying me frowns.


    ¡°I see, so this criminal caught your eye. I have nothing to say with her abilities and she looks pretty good, but I think it would be best to leave her alone. There is a reason for this.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°No¡­¡­ It is just that she looks a bit like a friend.¡± (Cry)


    Sitting in the room, holding her knees is¨D¨DEliza Beck, a member of ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡·.


    No, to be precise, it is definitely not Eliza. Unlike Eliza, her hair is ck and her eyes are green. She is also a little shorter, and most importantly, Eliza is a Spirit People, but this person isn¡¯t a Spirit People.


    But she still looks just like Eliza. If you make her hair white, her eyes red, her skin brown, and her height taller, and make her a Spirit People, you would have Eliza. If she was a Spirit People, I would have thought she was Eliza¡¯s sister.


    The Eliza look-alike raises her head and stares back at me with an emotionless gaze. I think she looks just like Eliza in that respect too. In Eliza¡¯s case, rather than being emotionless, she just looks sleepy, I guess.


    Then I check my device and my eyes widen.


    ¡°Elise Peck¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡± (Cry)


    Even their names are¡­¡­ Look-alike?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ They say there are three look-alikes in the world, but I can¡¯t believe she is a random stranger.


    The staff member exins something to me as I am frozen in shock at the encounter.


    ¡°She is a member of a Party of Hunters that foolishly decided to attack Code the other day for the first time in a hundred years. That alone should tell you how dangerous they are. The Leader was sent to the lowest level, but the other members were weak and of little use inbat, so the city system sentenced them to imprisonment on the higher levels. But even so, they are a bunch of people you will never know what they will do next.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    Thanks for reading! No way!? A Party of Hunter with a Eliza look-alike! A Leader who is very strong but not their rest! Who can they be!? Will Cry finally find the Royal Guards he need!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter SS3.1 - Strange Grief Wants to be Recorded (Live Version)

    Chapter SS3.1 - Strange Grief Wants to be Recorded (Live Version)


    ================================================================


    Here is the link to the live dubbing: /watch?v=bs8hFl-dOtU&t=2851s


    ================================================================


    Tino: Master~! It is finally time for our anime debut!


    Cry: Un, un, that¡¯s right.


    We were gathered on the 4th floor of n House for some anime-rted work. To put it simply, anime is something like a y.


    Cry: The members who were called today are strange, but why us four?


    Eva: That is what the other party requested. They want a picture of all four of you together.


    Liz: Mmh¡­ I can still understand me, Syt and Cry-chan, but even Ti was chosen, what a strange request. Moreover, Luke-chan and the others weren¡¯t called¡­Sytry: No, wait a second¡­ Maybe the anime is going in a different direction.


    Cry: Direction?


    Sytry: Yes, maybe the theme will not be an adventure. If it was an adventure, it would be strange for the other members not to be invited.


    Cry: Now that you said it, I heard a lot about it being made into an anime, but I left the anime¡¯s details to Eva.


    Eva: Right¡­ Now that you said it, if I had to choose the story would be more of aedy. By the way, although Luke-san and the other haven¡¯t been invited, they will still appear.


    Cry: Comedy!? Eh, it is going to be aedy!? I don¡¯t know what kind of story it will be, but it seems much more interesting than a normal adventure story. After all, if it is a normal adventure story it seems like our Party¡¯s reputation will be damaged.


    Sytry: I see, aedy, you say¡­ Aedy¡­ And based on the member that was called for this time photo shoot, we can deduce that¡­ Ah, I figure it out! The anime this time is definitely a harem romanticedy!


    Tino: H-Harem romanticedy!?


    Liz: Hh!? Syt did you eat something weird?


    Sytry: ? Mhm¡­ ?


    Cry: I see¡­ Mmh, mmh¡­ A harem romanticedy, huh¡­ In other words, it looks like today¡¯s Sytry is the no-good one¡­


    Sytry: If you think about it that way, it makes sense why Lucia-chan, your Imouto wasn¡¯t invited. I can also agree with why Luke-san and Onii-chan weren¡¯t invited, they are unnecessary members, after all¡­¡­ Onii-chan is too big and it will feel weird, and Luke-san seems like he would get in the way. Right, Ti-chan?


    Tino: Argh¡­ Hah¡­ Erm¡­ I don¡¯t think that is the case¡­ Master~¡­


    Cry: Mmh? Mmh, mmh¡­ Liz?


    Liz: Hmm, I agree that in a romanticedy, they might be a nuisance. They are a bit tiring.


    Cry: So cruel.


    Sytry: Cry-san is the main character and I am the heroine. Onee-chan is the losing heroine and if pick 2 or 3 heroines from random ces, we can easily make a harem romanticedy. This will be a great achievement.


    Liz: Who the hell did you call losing heroine, you bitch! No matter how you see it, I¡¯m the heroine!


    Tino: E-Erm, Sytry Onee-sama, what about me¡­?


    Sytry: For Ti-chan, you will y the role of the thieving cat who tries to steal Cry-san away. Now do a nyaa sound.


    Tino: NYAN!? ¡­¡­ Nya.


    Eva: E-Everyone, calm down.


    Cry: Apparently everyone is looking forward to the anime. Their excitement is different from usual. But even so, the idea of a harem is a bit of a big leap. I know, it could be a horror! With Sytry as the role of the ghost.


    Sytry: Eh!? *Cough Cough* My grudge cannot be put to rest! Who the hell took my man!?


    Eva: Wh-What kind of ghost is that?


    Cry: It might be a scary horror type, like with a shark or a monster.


    Sytry: Eh¡­ Shaaaaakushaaa, kushaa, kushaa¡­ Killkilkilkil, I will catch you all grrr!


    Eva: What just came out!?


    Cry: Or it might be a school setting. It seems Tino is there too.


    Tino: Hah! Master~senpai! Your sses are over right? Let¡¯s go home together!


    Cry: She might be the dean.


    Tino: Argh! *<i>Cough cough</i>* Master~kun is a wonderful student with excellent academic performance.


    Cry: Ah, or maybe a delinquent.


    Tino: Fue!? Th-This is totally outrageous¡­ Erm¡­ Master~kun should be nicer to your kouhai or that ain¡¯t good!


    Eva: Cry-san, are you ying around? Excuse me, it is about time to take the picture¡­


    Cry: No, but since it is aedy, it might be a heartwarmingedy about interacting with animals. Liz is here too.


    Liz: Ah! Woof! Kyukyukyukyu! Guryaaa! Bruuuhi! Bruscoo!


    Eva: She isn¡¯t even ying a human role!? Rather what kind of animal are you ying!?


    Cry: Or maybe she might be a robot.


    Liz: Biip¡­ Gatchan, gatchan, gatchan, gatchan¡­ Gruui¡­ So, this is, tears¡­ I, too, gave be human.


    Eva: I-It looks like there is some kind of backstory¡­ Well, we don¡¯t have much time left, so let¡¯s get to the main topic now¡­


    Cry: Everyone¡¯s acting is so convincing. If this is the case, any genre will be fine. Ah right! It might be a crime thriller with Eva as the Boss.


    Eva: You bastard! How long do you intend to make this Eva-sama wait? Leave your stupid talk forter. If you value your life, then stop lining up and get in position! Let¡¯s end this damn shooting.


    Eva: Say cheese!


    Thanks for reading! Here is an extra chapter thanks to David. Here is the trantion of the live dubbing of the short story during the Live. What do you guys think of the Seiyuu? Also, you can find the manuscript version of this short story in the next chapter It is essentially the same except with some context and details

 Chapter SS3.2 - Strange Grief Wants to be Recorded (Manuscript Version)

    Chapter SS3.2 - Strange Grief Wants to be Recorded (Manuscript Version)


    ¡°Master~! It is finally time for our anime debut!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    On the fourth floor of ¡¶First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>)¡· n House. We were gathered in a room on the floor reserved for the staff who focus on the n management for some anime-rted work.


    To put it simply, anime is something like a y. In this modern age, known as the Golden Age of Treasure Hunters, a Party of Hunters who aplish a great feat is celebrated as a group of heroes. I know that there were cases where they would be the subject of a y, but I never thought that ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· would be its target¡­¡­ It is certainly an achievement and something to be proud of, but I am just anxious about what kind of story it would be.


    It goes without saying that I am ipetent, but my childhood friends are people who act violently, which is something they should never show to good kids. If anything, it is Ark and hispanions who are more suited to have an anime.


    Moreover, the members who have been called today are strange. I check on the three people surrounding me, Liz, Sytry, and Tino, in order, and finally call out to Eva, who is preparing the camera.


    ¡°But, why us four?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That is what the other party requested. They want a picture of all four of you together.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°I can still understand me, Syt and Cry-chan, but even Ti was chosen, what a strange request. Moreover, Luke-chan and the others weren¡¯t called¡­¡± (LizLiz¡¯s voice sounds exasperated. It is certainly a strange choice. Tino is also Liz¡¯s apprentice, so she has a connection to ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡·, but Luke is one of the party members and is famous in every sense of the word. If ¡¶Strange Grief¡¯s (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡· adventures are to be made into an anime, Luke would be at the center of it. Actually, it is a mystery why Lucia and Anthem weren¡¯t called either¡­


    Then, Sytry, who has her finger on her chin and is thinking about something, says with a serious look on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, wait a second¡­¡­ Maybe the anime is going in a different direction.¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Direction?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yes, maybe the theme will not be an adventure¡­¡­¡­¡­ If it was an adventure, it would be strange for the other members not to be invited.¡± (Sytry)


    Now that you said it, I heard a lot about it being made into an anime, but I left the anime¡¯s details to Eva. Eva answers Sytry¡¯s question.


    ¡°Right¡­ Now that you said it, if I had to choose the story would be more of aedy. By the way, although Luke-san and the other haven¡¯t been invited, they will still appear.¡± (Eva)


    Comedy!? It is going to be aedy!? I don¡¯t know what kind of story it will be, but it seems much more interesting than a normal adventure story. After all, if it is a normal adventure story it seems like our Party¡¯s reputation will be damaged.


    Sytry mutters with a thoughtful look on her face in response to Eva¡¯s new information.


    ¡°I see, aedy, you say¡­ Aedy¡­¡­¡­¡­ And based on the member that was called for this time photo shoot¡­¡­¡­¡­ We can deduce that¨D¨DAh, I figure it out! The anime this time is definitely a harem romanticedy!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Harem romanticedy!?¡± (Tino)


    ¡°!? Syt did you eat something weird?¡± (Liz)


    Tino lets out a strange voice as Liz turns a cold eye towards Sytry. I see, fumu fumu. A harem romanticedy. In other words¡­¡­¡­¡­ It looks like today¡¯s Sytry is the no-good one. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Sytry says quickly.


    ¡°If you think about it that way, it makes sense why Lucia-chan, your Imouto wasn¡¯t invited. I can also agree with why Luke-san and Onii-chan weren¡¯t invited, they are unnecessary members, after all¡­¡­ Onii-chan is too big and it will feel weird, and Luke-san seems like he would get in the way. Right, Ti-chan? (Sytry)


    ¡°!? Eh!? Erm¡­¡­ Well¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think that is the case¡­¡­ Master~?


    ¡°M-Mmh¡­¡­ Liz¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hmm, I agree that in a romanticedy, they might be a nuisance. They are a bit tiring¡­¡­ (Liz)


    So cruel.


    Sytry sps her hands together and speaks with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°Cry-san is the main character and I am the heroine. Onee-chan is the losing heroine and if pick 2 or 3 heroines from random ces, we can easily make a harem romanticedy! This will be a great achievement!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Who the hell did you call losing heroine, you bitch! No matter how you see it, I¡¯m the heroine!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°E-Erm, Sytry Onee-sama, what about me¨D¨D¡± (Tino)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ For Ti-chan, you will y the role of the thieving cat who tries to steal Cry-san away. Now do a nyaa sound.¡±


    ¡°NYAN!? ¡­¡­ Nya.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°E-Everyone, calm down¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    Eva steps in to stop Sytry and the others as things start to heat up.


    Apparently everyone is looking forward to the anime. Their excitement is different from usual. But even so, the idea of a harem is a bit of a big leap. I p my hands and say.


    ¡°I know, it could be a horror! With Sytry as the role of the ghost.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!! My grudge cannot be put to rest! Who the hell took my maaaaaan!?¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°Wh-What kind of ghost is that!?¡± (Eva)


    ¡°It might be a scary horror type. Like with a shark or a monster.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Shaaaaakushaaa, kushaa, kushaa¡­ Killkilkilkil, I will catch you all grrr!¡± (Sytry)


    ¡°What just came out!?¡± (Eva)


    Eva retorts on Sytry¡¯s very convincing acting. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Or it might be a school setting. It seems Tino is there too.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!! Master~senpai! Your sses are over right? Let¡¯s go home together!¡±


    ¡°She might be the dean.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Argh! *<i>Cough cough</i>* Master~kun is a wonderful student with excellent academic performance.¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Or maybe a delinquent.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?? Th-This is totally outrageous! Erm¡­¡­ Master~kun should be nicer to your kouhai or that ain¡¯t good!¡± (Tino)


    ¡°Cry-san, are you ying around? Excuse me, it is about time to take the picture¡­¡± (Eva)


    Eva gives me a cold look. No, well you know¡­¡­


    ¡°No, but since it is aedy, it might be a heartwarmingedy about interacting with animals. Liz is here too. (Cry)


    ¡°!! Wafun! Kyan kyan kyan! Goronyan! Brrrrrrrrrrr! Brrrsuko!¡± (Liz)


    ¡°She isn¡¯t even ying a human role!? Rather what kind of animal are you ying¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Or maybe she might be a robot.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Biip¡­ Gatchan, gatchan, gatchan, gatchan¡­ Gruui¨D¨DSo, this is, tears¡­¡­¡­¡­ I, too, have be human.¡± (Liz)


    ¡°I-It looks like there is some kind of backstory¨D¨DWell, we don¡¯t have much time left, so let¡¯s get to the main topic now¨D¨D¡± (Eva)


    Everyone¡¯s acting is so convincing. If this is the case, any genre will be fine.


    Finally, I look at Eva and say.


    ¡°It might be a crime thriller with Eva as the Boss.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? You bastard! How long do you intend to make this Eva-sama wait? Leave your stupid talk forter. If you value your life, then stop lining up and get in position! Let¡¯s end this damn shooting.¡± (Eva)


    ¡°Say cheese!¡± (Eva)


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s the full Short Story Tsukikage-sensei wrote for the Live presentation on the 18th of August.

 Chapter 391.1: Prisoners

    Chapter 391.1: Prisoners


    Thepanion of the one who attacked Code, huh.


    Having briefly explored the city and feeling its greatness, it is hard for me to believe what she said. Even without going inside, you can understand the terror of Code just by looking at its exterior. They must be pretty crazy to see this huge city and thenunch an attack.


    But on the other hand, that¡¯s all there is to it. She attacked Code, but she didn¡¯tmit a crime like Biker and his group. Well, in the outside world, attacking a city makes you a criminal, but Code is an exception.


    Hmm, what should I do? Normally I wouldn¡¯t consider making reckless people who attacked a city my Royal Guardspanions, but she looks just like Eliza. I am not a demon either. Finding a look-alike of my friend and not freeing her when I can that would be very, very¡­¡­ Moreover, even their names are look-alike.


    When I am hesitating, the staff member speaks to me.


    ¡°Apparently, you are curious about her. Her aplices are also incarcerated. Would you like to check them too?¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°I will check them out just in case.¡± (Cry)


    Elise Peck¡¯spanion. I would be lying if I said I am not interested in who they are. I only want to free Elise, but it is not like I can do that just for her.


    The staff member guides me without a singleint.And when I see the criminal at the head of the path I am led to, I am truly at a loss for words.


    A Magi with eyes bright red probably due to crying for a while and hair all messy and unkempt as she sobs tears. An Alchemist lying on the ground with a sulky expression on her face, and a Thief lying on the back with her stomach exposed, clearly pretending to be dead. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    And then, at the moment a red-haired young man with sses sees me, he jumps towards the ss but is then blown against the wall as if he bounced off something.


    The Magi, Rusha Andrichhi. The Alchemist, Kutry Smyart, the ¡¶Lowest Mountain Range (<i>Saitei Sanmyaku</i>)¡·, and the Thief, Elizabeth Smyart, the ¡¶Absolute View (<i>Zekkei</i>)¡·, who is apparently called Zuri by her friends. And while it is not entirely clear whether he is a swordsman or not, he does seem to be a brainy guy, the cool and awesome guy, Kool Saiko, the ¡¶Foresight (<i>Senken</i>)¡·.


    The people there are¨D¨DThe members of Kryhi Andrichhi¡¯s Party, ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡·, whom I had met at the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±.


    Lucia¡¯s look-alike, Rusha opens her eyes wide for a moment when she sees me, then immediately begins to cry loudly, with no shame or dignity whatsoever. Kutry stares at me in shock, while Zuri remains dead and unaware of me. And Kool Saiko is *<i>bikubiku</i>* twitching like a dying caterpir, staring right at me.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It has been a while, guys.


    That means¡­¡­ The Leader imprisoned in the lowest level is Kryhi, huh. I have no idea how it hade to this, but he certainly has the power to attack Code. Someone give him the Level 9.


    The staff member asks in an irritated tone as I *<i>un, un</i>* nod in agreement at the unexpected situation.


    ¡°So, what should we do? They are a group with an overall rating of 25 to 70, so those ones are neither good nor bad, but their Leader is a dangerous man. There is no reason to use them given their low rating. If we were to release them, I can rmend you other criminals.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°Before that, there is something I am a bit curious about¡­¡­ Just to be sure, I want to confirm one thing¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°?? What is it?¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    I point to Kryhi¡¯s friends, who are looking at me with a variety of expressions on their faces, and ask the staff member for confirmation.


    ¡°Are these all theirpanions? Isn¡¯t there one more person besides the Leader?¡± (Cry)


    Where¡¯s the Anthem look-alike?


    ¡ì


    When I told the staff member I wanted to release them, she, who had warned me so many times, immediately began the procedure. She must have felt that something was weird when Kool and the others¡¯ reactions changed as soon as they saw me, but she didn¡¯t ask me any questions or check anything.


    The staff member, maybe sensing something about my difort mood, begins to speak to me while operating the terminal.


    ¡°The release of criminals is a citizen¡¯s right recognized by the city system. We have no right to stop it. If we tried to stop it, it would be considered that the staff broke the city rules, and we would be punished. Of course, if there was a little more difference in rank between you and me, I could have forced you to act.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°That¡¯s extreme.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°People from outside often say that Code¡¯s system is strange. It¡¯s a feeling that those of us born in this city don¡¯t understand. However, I am allowed some freedom in areas that don¡¯t involve the regtions. The warning I gave you earlier falls into that category.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    The ss in the room where Kool and the others are locked up changes color, making it impossible to see inside. They may be preparing to leave the room.


    I see¡­¡­ So even though it seems like we are controlled by the system, there is a certain amount of freedom.


    It seems that this staff member is pretty fair. Or rather, maybe¡­¡­ She just has a lot of free time. The system is probably doing all her work after all. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I decide to check with her, even though I don¡¯t think it will work.


    ¡°What do I have to do to free the Leader who is trapped on the lowest level?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You can apply for release with the authority of a ss 6 or above. Even if you meet the conditions, I don¡¯t rmend you to apply¨D¨D¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    Jean-san and Olivia-san are ss 5, if I remember correctly. It seems that saving Kryhi will not be easy.


    Well, of course, it is not going to be easy to release someone who has attacked the city from the outside and caused some damage.


    Thanks for reading! Let¡¯s gooooo! Strange Freaks the return! An overall rating between 25 to 70, huh. Not bad for impostors But them being here can only mean one thing¡­ Everything is Just ording to keikaku!

 Chapter 392.1: Jolly People

    Chapter 392.1: Jolly People


    I, Kool Saiko, do my best to remain calm as I am suddenly offered salvation in an otherwise hopeless situation. No, maybe I can¡¯t keep my calm. Even though I have been released, I feel no joy or sense of reality.


    My friends are probably feeling the same way as me.


    Led by a staff member who rarely visited the prison before, we left the building by a different route than the one we had taken when we were incarcerated. I see towering buildings and the blue sky. And also arge metal spider-like object resting in front of the gate.


    When I was arrested and taken away, I was not given the freedom to look outside. So this is the inside of that enormous floating city. I feel like I am having a strange dream.


    Normally, there is no way help woulde. The enemy that ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡·¨D¨DKryhi Andrichhi challenged is so huge that no other nation or organization has ever dared to challenge, an Advanced Physical Civilization city. What are the odds that¨D¨DA Level 8 Hunter woulde to this city that is hostile to the Explorer Association, and that this person is someone we have previously been involved with?


    Cry is thanking the staff. The rxed smile on his face, which is not intimidating or charismatic at all, is not much different from when I met him at the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±.


    ¡°Thank you for everything. I wille again.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It is part of the job. I don¡¯t think it is possible, but if you want to release the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, you shoulde after you have gained the authority to do it. ss 6 and above is the starting line. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Come to think of it, your name sounds simr to the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· .¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°Right, right, it looks exactly alike, doesn¡¯t it? In fact, I even got his autograph once.¡± (Cry)¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ If the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· overall rating is as low as yours, it would probably be easier to free him.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    Overall rating. After we were captured by this city, we were put through the system and given a score, but could it be that ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· got a low score? How on earth could he have fooled this unknown rating system?


    The fact that he is walking around freely in the aerial fortress city created by a Red Hunter shows that this man is¨D¨DTruly unfathomable.


    There were many things I wanted to confirm. However, we are only in the position of being helped. I don¡¯t know how far I can ask¡­¡­


    At the very least, we have to somehow elicit cooperation to rescue our Leader. The problem is that we have no bargaining chips to do so.


    In front of the Level 8 Hunter, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, the Divine Strategist, my ¡¶Foresight (<i>Senken</i>)¡· is practically as good as nonexistent.


    Following Cry into the spider-like vehicle, we enter the strange vehicle. It is a vehicle I have never seen before, but even just looking at it shows the superiority technology of this city.


    How should I bring up the subject? I have to think about the possibility of being eavesdropped and bring it up in a way that wouldn¡¯t cause trouble for ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·.


    And at that moment, ignoring me who is frantically racking my brain, Rusha finally stops crying and speaks to Cry while looking up.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Uhm¡­¡­ Thank you very much for helping me. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ And¡­¡­ You¡¯ll help Onii-chan too, right?¡± (Rusha)


    Treasure Hunters are responsible for their own actions. I understand she is desperate, but it is too brazen to ask for help as if it is something taken for granted. However, ignoring me who is frozen, Cry looks down at the ck board-like object and answers simply.


    ¡°Sure. Well, if I can help, that is¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!! Reallyyy!? Thank you very muuuch!¡± (Rusha)


    Shouts Rusha with delight. He responds without any pretension at all. His attitude, in which he brushed off the insolent request as if it was nothing, certainly has the air of a champion, different from the ones Kryhi has.


    The words of a High-level Huntere with responsibility. I am ashamed of myself for thinking about how to get concessions from him when he readily epts a request that would have been normally turned down.


    Thanks for reading! It¡¯s okay Kool, Cry is just a magnanimous god. You will just suffer a little bit but he will free Kryhi!

 Chapter 392.2: Jolly People

    Chapter 392.2: Jolly People


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s like that, he¡¯s our leader after all. Kuhkuh¡­¡­ That¡¯s a relief, Danna1. This Kutry may be the worst, but I¡¯ll still repay my debt.¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°Even if you say you will repay your debt, there is nothing we can do¡­¡­¡± (Zuri)


    Zuri, who has been pretending to be dead in the room opposite to Kool¡¯s, quietly remarked. Her expression still shows some exhaustion.


    The vehicle is not shaking at all and is moving at an incredible speed. Especially, the way it uses the walls as footholds to run around freely makes it seem more like a Monster than a vehicle.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· says while making a big yawn.


    ¡°In return, I will ask you guys to work for us. We are currently experiencing some problems due to a shortage of people.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What¡­¡­ Did you,e here to do?¡± (Elise)


    There, Elise, who has been silent up until now, speaks up for the first time.


    After the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡± was over, we scouted Elise Peck as a new member, in her home country where the head temple of the ¡°Light Spirit (<i>Kourei</i>)¡± Church is located. A Level 4 ¡°Pdin (<i>Shugo Kishi</i>)¡±, she is the second most powerful member of ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡· after Kryhi. To be honest, the reason she was scouted was because her name was simr to Eliza¡¯s from ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡·, but she quickly became part of the Party.By the way, the reason she became a Pdin is because by being one she doesn¡¯t have to move around much, so she was treated as a problem child in her home country. Even though she is typically quiet and introverted, she seems to have endured being locked up in that disy-like ce¨D¨DBut I am d to see that she has regained her energy.


    In response to Elise¡¯s question, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· smiles and answers as if he has found something fun. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Aaah. Just between you and me, but¡­¡­ I am here to protect the Royal Family of this country. There are apparently a total of seven of them¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kool)


    I involuntarily open my eyes wide. I still don¡¯t know much about the city. However, I can tell it is going to be a difficult task. However, protecting the royal family, it seems like when you are Level 8, the scale of your job also besrger. It is a big difference from us, who chased bandits, learned about a city called Code, and threw ourselves into a reckless battle.


    ¡°Right now, various things have happened and I am having trouble with one of them. Well, I think I can manage the request somehow, but I need some manpower until I can join up with mypanions.¡± (Cry)


    The request itself is somehow manageable, huh. As usual, his appearance and abilities don¡¯t match up at all.


    But to begin with, discussing such secret talk in public like this is in itself a sign of great confidence.


    This is an Advanced Physical Civilization city, so there must be plenty of ways to eavesdrop, but Cry doesn¡¯t seem to care at all. Is he sure he is not being eavesdropped on, or is he confident that it won¡¯t be a problem even if he is?


    To be honest, we don¡¯t have much skill as Hunters. The events at the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡± have changed everyone¡¯s mindset and we have be more enthusiastic about training, but the results don¡¯te so quickly. In fact, we were no help when we attacked Code. However, our inability to y an active role has led to our release, so it may not be all bad news¡­¡­


    Anyway, we know nothing about this city. For now, let¡¯spletely follow ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· instructions. No matter how dangerous his order may be¨D¨DEven without discussing this between us, there is no doubt that this is the best course of action we can take right now.


    As I clench my fist in determination, Cry says in a light tone.


    ¡°I know, Kool, I want you toe up with a n to rescue Kryhi.¡± (Cry)


    ¡­¡­ Come to think of it, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· is famous for imposing trials on people.


    While my face turns pale at the sudden and unreasonable request, Cry is still making his usual smile where I have no idea what he is thinking about.


    Thanks for reading! Well, RIP Kool, looks like even Strange Freak is not able to avoid an Infinite Trial.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Danna: Here it means boss or patron.</li></ol>

 Chapter 393.1: Jolly Guy

    Chapter 393.1: Jolly Guy


    Although Jean-san told me beforehand that criminals could be made into Royal Guards, Kool, and the others all have cards that prove they are citizens. Apparently, they were given these when they were imprisoned, so there is no problem with assigning them to the Royal Guard.


    To be honest, the abilities of ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡· are not trustworthy at all, except for Kryhi, but they are interesting, not evil and people I know, so they meet the requirements to be Royal Guards. Besides, even if I say that I cannot trust their abilities, if what that staff member said was true, their evaluation would be at least 25. That is more than five times my evaluation. I am sure they will perform at least five times better than me.


    Using the spider, I guide my newpanions to Alisha-ojou¡¯s¨D¨DOhii-sama¡¯s building.


    They all seem nervous in the vehicle, as it is their first time seeing the townscape of Code. Don¡¯t worry, you will get used to it quickly. The city may be amazing, but the people who live there are just normal people¡­¡­


    As I look at ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡· who are staring in wonder, the Spider soon arrives in front of the building. I get off the Spider and go inside the building. I wanted Jean-san and Olivia-san to check on the new members of the Royal Guard, but it seems like they are both out.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of work the two of them do on a normal basis, but they are being too careless¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, actually, Ohii-sama¡¯s room can¡¯t even be opened by herself.


    Well, I am the one in charge of selecting the Royal Guards. I might as well register them. I look back at Kool and the others and say.


    ¡°I will ask Alisha-ojou to register you as members of the Royal Guards.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? A Princess, you say¡­¡­!?¡± (Kool)¡°Wahwah¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s the first time I meet oneeee¡± (Rusha)


    Rusha, who seems to have somehow managed to recover somewhat, speaks in a sweet voice.


    ¡°What, guys, don¡¯t tell me you are new to princesses¡­¡­¡­¡­ How lucky. For me, I have met three of them in thest six months.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don¡¯t think that has anything to do with being Level 8, Danna.¡± (Kutry)


    Zebrudia-ojou, Yggdra-ojou, and the Cursed-ojou. Well, that is a mix of Princesses, but I met way too many of them. By the way, I met the Emperor, but I don¡¯t remember meeting Princes that much. Especially in thest six months, it has been a while. Most likely because Princes are more guarded than Princesses¡­¡­ But with this request, my count will increase by four.


    Oi, oi, my Royalty Collection is growing (No idea what this means).


    ¡°You know, this city runs on a strange system. I don¡¯t understand everything about it, but it is amazing how just entering and exiting a room will instantly take you to the desired floor. I will make sure to get a good grasp of itter. I am nning on trying out various things myself, but if you notice anything, please let me know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ There¡¯s no way a Level 3 like me could notice something that a Level 8 wouldn¡¯t notice¡­¡­¡± (Zuri)


    Quietly interjects Zuri. But there is no way it will be like this. Now that I haven¡¯t been able to join up with the Kaiser and Saya, and I don¡¯t have ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡· that usually helps me, it is no exaggeration to say that ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡· is my trump card.


    Usually, they may rely on Kryhi, but they won¡¯t be able to do that this time.


    ¡°I am not like Kryhi. I will have you work even harder than usual. Well, I am sure you guys are always indebted to Kryhi, so it would be nice to help him out every once in a while.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°D-Do you think we can do it?¡± (Kool)


    Says Kool while trying to check with me with a pale expression. That is up to you guys. Well, let¡¯s give them a little encouragement.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, you will just die.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kool)


    Kool *<i>gokuri</i>* swallows hard at what I said.


    ¡­¡­ Well, even if they can¡¯t save him, if Kaiser and Saya rescue all the Royal Family, they might be able to rescue Kryhi too, but I will keep quiet about that. I should at least be prepared to back up Kaiser and Saya.


    Leading the *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* restless newbies in front of Ohii-sama¡¯s room, I *<i>pachin</i>* snap my fingers to create a window.


    Ohii-sama immediatelyes and stands in front of the window. It seems like she has too much free time on her hands. The reason she is always in a good mood may be becausemunicating with someone is one of the few forms of entertainment for her.


    When I wave my hand, Ohii-sama *<i>niconico</i>* smiles and waves back. I am sure nothing would change even if this Ohii-sama equipped the ¡ºPerfect Vacation¡» ¡­¡­


    The purity and somehow noble feeling conveyed in that gesture makes Rusha¡¯s cheeks twitch as she speaks.


    ¡°I¡­¡­ I looost.¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you could win against her! She¡¯s a real princess, you know!?¡± (Zuri)


    ¡°H-hey, don¡¯t talk nonsense! This is an audience, remember?¡± (Kool)


    You guys are really colorful.


    Zuri quickly interjects and Kool hurriedly tries to get everyone together. Kutry watches with a defiant look on her face and while I don¡¯t know what she is thinking, Elise stares intently at Ohii-sama.


    I take a step forward and point to the new Royal Guard candidates and say.


    ¡°I would like them to be Royal Guards. Is that okay?¡± (Cry)


    Ohii-sama watches the movement of my mouth intently, then *<i>kokukoku</i>* nods vigorously and immediately *<i>kurukuru</i>* twirls her fingers in the same motion she had done to me before.


    Apparently, even if it is not with Jean-san, she can still appoint Royal Guards. I will share some snacks with herter. If I can, that is.


    Now, I have added 5 more Royal Guards¡­¡­¡­¡­ So there are 22 left, huh. That¡¯s a lot.


    I frown, take a quick look at Kool and the other, and try to use my head for the first time in a while


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let¡¯s buy some time, shall we?


    I learned that if I don¡¯t think about our own safety, I can quickly gather people from the prison, and Kool and the others maye up with a great idea to help Kryhi. There is also a chance that Kaiser and Saya will be on track to aplish the request.


    Neither Olivia-san nor Jean-san had said when I needed to get all the Royal Guards. It is possible that they could find someone more suitable to be Royal Guards, and there should be no problem if I wait until I hear about the deadline to act.


    The eyes of Ohii-sama are shining as if she is happy to see the ce bing more lively.


    Right, right, they are not bandits like Biker and his group. They seem weaker than Biker and his group tho¡¯.


    Ohii-sama has both her palms pressed against the window, desperately peering in our direction. I kind of put my hands on the window, look at everyone, and say.


    ¡°There are plenty of empty rooms in the building, so feel free to use them as you see fit. I will introduce you to Alisha-ojou¡¯s attendant when they returnter¡­¡­ I will basically be staying here, soe here if you need anything. Now then, let¡¯s disband.¡± (Cry)


    Now that I have done some work, let¡¯s take a little break.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! Haha Cry is so direct, if Kool and co fail they will JUST die. Cry said this as if dying is the easy way out. And is Cry going to do the random number adjustment again!? What will happen this time!?

 Chapter 391.2: Prisoners

    Chapter 391.2: Prisoners


    ¡°He seems to be a Magi specialized in lightning. Magic should be almost impossible to use inside this Code, but we have never let such a powerful lightning Magi inside before. His Magic could damage Code¡¯s system. A special room was created in this prison to imprison him. Also, the tools created by Code to restrict his actions may be ineffective against him.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°That sure is dangerous.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous that, despite his great fighting power, no one can apply for release. Even ¡°Her Highness Princess Nora (<i>Nora-Ojou Denka</i>)¡±, who at first nce said she wanted him as her Royal Guard, has not yet released him. She hase here countless times to meet with him and try to persuade him, but to no avail. Oh, by the way, this is the second reason why I don¡¯t rmend you apply. If you were to be sessful in releasing him, you would incur Nora-ojou¡¯s wrath.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wasn¡¯t the other Princes and Princesses held captive by the noble? Maybe she means the Princess¡¯ captors?


    But I understand the desire to have Kryhi. He is just so strong, handsome, and a vessel for a Level 8. It would have been great if we swapped our roles. If you ask me if he has a weakness¡­¡­¡­¡­ I would say that he has no sense of crisis.


    As I sigh, the staff member informs me of something.


    ¡°The release is now ready. They can be released in order. We have already exined the situation to the criminals inside, but this release does not mean that they have been forgiven for their crimes. If the criminals act against the city¡¯s rules outside, the system may attack the target without warning. Also, as you probably already know, if a released criminalmits a crime again, the responsibility will fall on you, the one who applied for the release.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Okay, okay, let them out.¡± (Cry)


    Maybe the reason why Jean-san and Olivia-san didn¡¯t choose the Royal Guards from among criminals was because the responsibility would fall on the person who applied for release. Well, I think the peopleing into Code from the outside are also quite dangerous.The door slides open silently, and the first person toe out is Kutry.


    Her clothing has changed from simple ones to a robe simr to those worn by Alchemists, and she is carrying a *<i>boroboro</i>* tattered leather bag on her back. Shees out while *<i>boribori</i>* scratching her head and when she sees me, she says bluntly.


    ¡°Oh, thanks for the pick up. Took your time didn¡¯t you.¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°Heeeh, somehow you look kind of used to this.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I¡¯m used to getting caught¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s because I¡¯m the worst, you know?¡± (Kutry)


    So this is ¡¶Lowest Mountain Range (<i>Saitei Sanmyaku</i>)¡· ¡­¡­ This is the first time I have a conversation with her, so I am curious to know if this is a character trait she is ying or just her true nature.


    Next, the door of her Imouto (I don¡¯t know if she is really her Imouto or not), Zuri Smyart, opens. Zuri, now dressed in Thief attire, blinks frequently as she looks at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good job pretending to be dead.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Her health is constantly being checked, so pretending to be dead will not work.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Zuri)


    When the staff member points that out, Zuri¡¯s face turns bright red and, without saying a word, she quickly hides behind Kutry without saying a word. However, her attitude oozes confusion. She probably doesn¡¯t understand the situation at all.


    The third room to open is Kool Saiko¡¯s room. The door opens. Kool has bandages wrapped around him here and there. It looks like he got hurt when he tried to jump at the ss and got knocked back earlier.


    He takes a deep breath, steps out of the room, pushes his sses up, and says in a cool and awesome manner.


    ¡°*<i>Kohon</i>* Ahem¡­¡­ My apologies for earlier. It is nice to meet you and I am grateful for freeing myrades. I will be working under you from now on.¡± (Kool)


    I see, so it is a pretense of us meeting for the first time. He is thinking way more than Luke¡­¡­ He is not wearing sses just for show. *<i>Yoshi</i>* Okay, let¡¯s borrow his brain for the mission this time until we meet up with Kaiser and Saya.


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right. By the way¡­¡­ Where is Anthem?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­We stopped recruiting. We, well¡­¡­ We have turned over a new leaf.¡± (Kool)


    Answers Kool in a *<i>hisohiso</i>* hushed manned as he gets closer. Ain¡¯t, Elise, a new girl, here!


    What¡¯s more, they even attacked Code¡­¡­ Apparently, they have been through a lot since we parted.


    Next, Rusha¡¯s door slides open silently. When I think I cannot see her, I see her sitting t on the floor. Her *<i>gushagusha</i>* messy hair has changed into twin tails like the one I saw before, and her eyes, bloodshot with dark circles under her eyes, look at me. Then, tears begin to gather in her eyes and she begins to cry as if she is on fire.


    ¡°Uwaaaaaaaaaah, did zuh game to helb Onii-zan? Zank god, zaaank goodness! *<i>Gusugusu</i>* Sniff, sniff¡­¡­¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°!? H-Hey, Rusha! Stop whining, don¡¯t you know what is going on!?¡± (Kutry)


    Kutry rushes to Rusha, grabs her by the arm, and helps her to her feet. When you see that Kool pretended that we didn¡¯t each other, she is, after all, still green.


    The staff member continues to look the same even after hearing Rusha¡¯s extremely suspicious words. She is simply doing her job. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Now all that is left is Elise.


    The door opens. Elisees out slowly with somewhat sluggish movements.


    After changing, Elise is wearing a white armor. Moreover, it is a full armor that protects both arms, legs, and torso. She is carrying arge shield and a sword. She isn¡¯t wearing a helmet, but if she was the real thing, it would be rare to see her in that outfit. It is because Eliza prioritizes agility.


    Elise looks at me intently, then looks at Kool and nods slightly. Wow, she looks exactly like Eliza¡­¡­ Looking at Elise, who is waiting nearby without saying anything, I say coolly.


    ¡°Kool, can you introduce her?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ She is, well¡­¡­¡­¡­ Elise Peck, who recently joined our Party. That is her real name. No, I wasn¡¯t nning to add any more members either. I learned my lesson during the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡± ¡­¡­ But when I found a member like this, I had no choice but to let her in. I don¡¯t know what the real one looked like, I only know her name.¡± (Kool)


    Kool introduces her in a seemingly very reluctant way. Real name? Seriously? And you say you only know her name, but the rest are pretty simr too.


    Feeling a bit *<i>wakuwaku</i>* excited, I ask for more information.


    ¡°What about her Alias?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ She doesn¡¯t have an Alias, but if you are talking about that, it would be ¡¶Last (<i>Toko</i>1)¡·. Elise, the ¡¶Last (<i>Toko</i>)¡· ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Um, this is thest one, so¡­ This contains the meaning of how sorry we are.¡± (Kool)


    So you are apologizing¡­¡­¡­¡­ After all, you guys are the best.


    Thanks for reading! Thanks Chulbom for the ko-fi! Love how Cry is fixated on Anthem look-alike. But maybe he is the one who is lost and we won¡¯t see him before 5 more Arc.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Toko: it means surrender</li></ol>

 Chapter 393.2: Jolly Guy

    Chapter 393.2: Jolly Guy


    I, Kool Saiko, am the one in charge of nning operations for ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡·, but I am not the Leader. Up until now, the Party has basically been pulled along by our Leader, Kryhi Andrichhi. Now that Kryhi is gone, it is clear just how much of a pir he was for the Party.


    It is indeed me who gave him an Alias simr to ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· and invited him to create a Party. However, Kryhi Andrichhi is definitely a hero.


    The words that Cry said were harsh, but they werepletely true. The ones who should save our Leader should be us who have always been saved.


    Cry hase to this city for an even more difficult mission than what we have to do. We should consider ourselves lucky to have his support if something goes wrong.


    To rescue our Leader, we must first learn about this city. Although we have confirmed basic information such as the city¡¯s rank, we still know very little about this city¨D¨DAbout Code.


    A city where the city system of the era of Advanced Physical Civilization is still functional. We, who have lowbat ability, cannot rescue Kryhi with a frontal assault. We need some kind of clever n to exploit a gap in the system.


    After disbanding for a while, we once again gathered in a room in the building. Kutry, who has apparently checked the room¡¯s functions, speaks with an impressed look.


    ¡°This city is seriously amazing. If you take just one of these buildings and bring it to the outside world, you can be a billionaire. Even when we were in prison it wasn¡¯t normal though¡­¡­ Hmph. It doesn¡¯t seem like it will be a simple task.¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°True. Since we were in that prison, I knew that the city technology would be high¨D¨D¡± (Kool)The prison was hell. There was no physical pain, but we were not treated like human beings at all. Even if it was obvious that we didn¡¯t have any privacy, all the pleasure of living was taken away. The food was tasteless, the room was always bright so it was impossible to sleep. The environment waspletely devoid of outside noise. The showers were forced on us, and even the toilet times were strictly set.


    But even so¨D¨DWe remained healthy. Rusha cried and screamed every day, but she never copsed. Maybe that, too, is the result of some kind of city system. A system for keeping criminals¨D¨DAlive, but not dead.


    This building has many features simr to those in the prison. Now that we are free, these city features are extremely useful.


    However, they are extremely troublesome if they are your enemies.


    Rusha, who seems to have already settled in her room, took a shower and tidied up, speaks in a panic.


    ¡°I tried, but it seems that Magic¨D¨DCannot be used in this city. The moment my spell is activated it disperses¨D¨DI want to help Onii-chan, but¡­¡­ I might not be of any help¡­¡­¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°Me too, it might be a wee bit too difficult. There¡¯s no keyhole in the door, and I can¡¯t think of any way to cheat this unknown surveince system. I¡¯m out of ideas.¡± (Zuri)


    Both Rusha and Zuri have clearly improved their skills since the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±. But it seems like they are still not strong enough to take on this city. I look at Elise, a very skilled member of the Party, but she just raises her shoulders. So she cannot even use ¡°Light Spirit (<i>Kourei</i>)¡± Church¡¯s Prayer Magic. Is this also due to the city¡¯s functions?


    ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡· do not have any members who specialize inbat. If even one of the mechanized soldiers appears, we will be wiped out.


    After all, we should think of a way to rescue our Leader without fighting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s gather information first. Breaking out of prison is impossible. We also need to know what kind of situation Kryhi-san is in¡­¡­ If ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· tries to achieve his goal, there will be great chaos in the city. If we can exploit that opportunity, we might be able to do something. But the quickest way to do this¡­¡­ Would be to get the royal family rescued by ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· release him¡­¡­¡± (Kool)


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ you know, that would be too convenient. Danna¡¯s purpose is to protect them, you know?¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°Yes. Therefore, I think we need to be at least active enough before suggesting such things.¡± (Kool) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Collect information and find a way to rescue Kryhi. At the same time, we need to keep an eye on ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· movements. Even with his Divine Strategies, it would be impossible for ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· to protect the Royal Family without moving at all. We must not miss even a moment of opportunity.


    If we could find a n with some hope of rescuing Kryhi¡­¡­ And show that we could be of some use, then surely he would cooperate with us.


    Thanks for reading! Put on the YOU UNDERESTIMATE MY POWER! meme Kool, of course Cry can protect the Royal Family without moving!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 394.1: Chocolate Bar

    Chapter 394.1: Chocte Bar


    Five days have passed in the blink of an eye since I have rescued Kool and the others and I have begun to leisurely observe Ohii-sama.


    From what I can observe in front of the room, Ohii-sama seems to live a fairly decent life.


    She wakes up at exactly six in the morning, does some light exercises to loosen up her body, and then eats the meal prepared by the city system. The walls are transparent, letting in plenty of sunlight. Even when it is rainy outside, sunlight pours into her room. I don¡¯t know what she has been studying in the morning, but she seems to be doing something like studying on her device.


    After lunch, she takes a 30-minute nap. Then she studies again, and has a snack at 3 o¡¯clock. From then until the evening, she seems to be rather free, moving around, reading books, and projecting the outside scenery onto the wall. When the sun goes down, she eats the meal prepared by the system, takes her time to bathe, stretches and rxes her body, and falls asleep at 10 pm under a starry sky.


    She bnces her studies and exercises equally, so she must be a lot healthier than me, who always just *<i>daradara</i>* cks off. It would be an ideal life, except for the fact that she cannot go outside and that she has absolutely no privacy. Well, those two points are a problem¡­¡­


    This city is inexplicably convenient. There is nothing inconvenient about observing Ohii-sama¡¯s state. If I use the terminal, I can summon on the spot almost anything I need for daily life, from food to beds and other pieces of furniture. It seems that Kool and the others can only use such functions inside their rooms, so this may be one of the privileges given to a ss 3.


    At first, I justy there and *<i>daradara</i>*zily watched Ohii-sama, but from the second day I began to feel a little embarrassed about my own self-indulgent lifestyle, so I decided to try and adapt my lifestyle to Ohii-sama¡¯s.


    We would wake up at the same time (I often oversleep), imitate her when she is doing her exercises (I stopped after the third day because it gave me muscle pain), eat meals and snacks together (I brought my very own chocte bars), study together (I yed on my device), and go to sleep together (I probably fall asleep faster than her).


    Basically, the only time I leave the front of the room is when she is taking a bath, and the window is left transparent unless Ohii-sama requests otherwise.At first, Ohii-sama seemed confused by the fact that I still remained in front of the room, but she soon decided not to worry about it.


    On the contrary, the table for meals is now ced in front of the window, and both studying and exercise are done in front of the door. Although Ohii-sama doesn¡¯t seem to have anyints about her current lifestyle, maybe she is craving something new without even realizing it. I guess even someone with no special qualities like me can be a spectacle for her.


    Maybe I am being useful this time after all¡­¡­?


    Unlike me, who is watching Ohii-sama, Kool and the others seem to be working on their own strategy.


    For now, they have decided to start by gathering information on how to save Kryhi. It is said that the sess or failure of a Hunter¡¯s hunt is determined by the information they gather beforehand. They may seem like colorful people, but they are still Hunters in their own right. They seem to be quite reliable.


    Although I told them that they didn¡¯t need to do it, they started to give me a report of the results of their investigations once a day, at night. It seems there is still no prospect of rescuing Kryhi, but listening to their report in front of Ohii-sama¡¯s watch has recently be a daily routine.


    Time passes so peacefully that it is hard to believe that we are in the world¡¯s most powerful city and enemy of the Explorer Association. There is no sign of Olivia-san or Jean-saning either. Maybe they are busy with other work. There is still no contact from Kaiser and Saya, but as they say, no news is good news. I am sure everything is going smoothly.


    It is snack time on the sixth day. As I watch Ohii-sama begin to prepare, I think to myself, ¡°It is already time for snacks, time sure flies¡± and start to prepare my own snack, but suddenly I hear a sound behind me.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong? That¡¯s unusual.¡± (Cry)


    It is Rusha who enters the floor where only Ohii-sama¡¯s room exists. The daily reports are usually handled by Kool. Rusha has not been here since the first day.


    She always seems to be outside during the day, so what is wrong?


    Rushaes up to me, stares at me as I open my eyes, and says as if she has made up her mind.


    ¡°Honmono-san1¡­¡­Honmono-san, whaaat are you doing every daaay?¡± (Rusha) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    I couldn¡¯t help but blink my eyes.


    Even if you ask me what I am doing¡­¡­ If I think about it carefully, I haven¡¯t been doing anything. On the first day, I was consciously observing Ohii-sama¡¯s behavior, but since she does the same thing every day, I no longer pay much attention. I just stand nearby.


    But there is no way I can honestly say something like that. As I stay silent, Rusha *<i>mojimoji</i>* fidgets and says.


    ¡°Weeell¡­¡­ I know it¡¯s strange for me to say this from my standpoint as I am the one who was saved, but Rusha, I want you to quickly help my Onii-chan¡­¡­ If you save hiiim, I¡¯ll call Honmono-san, Nii-san, okaaay?¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I already have what I need for that.¡± (Cry)


    Girl, you are funny, you know. And even if I move, I cannot do anything¡­¡­ Since it seems like she will not be convinced if I continue to stay silent, I answer while thrusting my hands into my Relic bag.


    ¡°If I have to say, I will say that I am waiting for an opportunity.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°You are¡­¡­ Waiting for an opportunity!?¡± (Rusha)


    This is amon phrase I use when I cannot think of an excuse. By the way, this doesn¡¯t mean that I will act if a good opportunity arises, but that someone will do something about it after some time has passed. After all, the people on my side are always so talented that they make up more than enough for my ipetence.


    Rusha continues with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°B-but, Nora-ojou is trying to make my Onii-chan one of her Royal Guards almost every day! If he bes a Royal guard, who knows what Nora-ojou will do to him¡­¡­ Uuuh¡­¡­ Even though he¡¯s my Onii-chan.¡± (Rusha)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, you¡¯re not his Imouto, girl.


    It seems that Kool and the others have gathered quite a bit of information over the past few days. They seem to be expanding their reach to other areas as well.


    Nora-ojou. That is a name that the prison staff member mentioned briefly. Kool and the others told me about the information they had gathered, so I have some knowledge about her.


    The King¡¯s second child, Ohii-sama¡¯s older sister, the First Princess, Nora Code.


    She is a princess with a mysterious standpoint, who fell in love at first sight with Kryhi when he attacked Code, and after Kryhi was imprisoned, she has been visiting him frequently in an attempt to somehow get her release application approved.


    First of all, it doesn¡¯t make sense that Royal Family members are able to visit the prison so frequently when their movements are supposed to be restricted by the nobles, but since this is just information that Kool and the others gathered from rumors, it is difficult to judge how much of it is true.


    By the way, the reason why the release application is not approved is unclear. Maybe freeing Kryhi is too dangerous so the city system is stopping it, or the First Prince and other factions are interfering¡­¡­ This seems veryplicated.


    Anyway, there is nothing we can do right now. In fact, I don¡¯t even have the right to apply for his release.


    ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be helped even if you hurry it up. In the first ce, we can¡¯t apply for his release¡­¡­ I think Ohii-sama can do it, but Ohii-sama cannot go outside.¡± (Cry)


    To begin with, not only can the door not be open, but the imprisoned Ohii-sama is even cut off from the outside world. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The city system also has functions for making calls and sending messages like a smartphone, but they cannot be used to send messages to Ohii-sama (By the way, I cannot send it to Kaiser or Saya either. The reason for this is unknown, but maybe it can only be used to send messages to people you have met in the city). There is also a function to send objects, but that is also out. So I cannot even send a chocte bar.


    Ohii-sama, who has finished preparing for snack time, is looking at me expectantly. On the te in front of her is a cream-colored y-like snack.


    Ohii-sama¡¯s snacks are always y-like bars. As far as I can tell, there are no exceptions. The three meals she eats every day are also simrly bar-like food, and it seems that the food prepared for Ohii-sama by the system is all of that sort. Hunters carry something simr as emergency food. I am sure the bar is nutritious, and Ohii-sama always eats it with gusto, but as someone who has eaten a variety of different things in the outside world, I felt a little sorry for her.


    ¡°?? O-Ohii-samaaaa, why are you looking over hereeee?¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°Aaah. She is really interested in the chocte bar. I can¡¯t give it to her because she is imprisoned tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    When I take out the chocte bars that I always have in stock, Ohii-sama¡¯s eyes *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkle, and her gaze is fixed on my hand. As I move the chocte bar from side to side, Ohii-sama¡¯s gaze also *<i>furafura</i>* darts from side to side. This is the same as when she first saw the chocte bar during the snack time on the first day.


    Ohii-sama is very interested in the snacks from the outside. I checked, and it seems that chocte bars are not a snack that the city¡¯s system can provide. Or rather, chocte itself doesn¡¯t exist. That was the moment my opinion of Code dropped a little in my mind.


    Rusha then looks at Ohii-sama who is staring at the chocte bar and gives her a puzzled look.


    ¡°Nooow that I think of iiit¡­¡­¡­¡­ Who is keeping Ohii-sama locked up?¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°Hm?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I meeean, being Royalty means that Ohii-sama is the second most important person after the king, riiight? In this city, hierarchy is absolute, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t it impossible for Royalty to be confined by the nobilityyy?¡± (Rusha) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Indeed, that is certainly true if you think about it calmly. Based on the information I have received from the client, I had assumed that the ones imprisoning Ohii-sama were members of the nobility, but this is no ordinary city.


    If Olivia-san¡¯s exnation is true, then the functions of this city give priority to those of higher ranks, so even if a noble locked her, Ohii-sama should be able to open it easily with her authority.


    By that rule, the only person who can lock Ohii-sama away is someone of a higher rank than her. Although, I don¡¯t know what would happen if someone of the same rank locked her away.


    If that is the case¡­¡­ Then it would mean that the King of Code is the one who imprisoned Ohii-sama. Then the premise of the request that was brought to us to protect the Royal Family who are being held captive by the nobles would fall apart. No, I did have a vague feeling that the story was different from what I heard. Maybe if I had met up with the client, I would have been given an exnation, but there was nothing I could do about it now.


    I can only hope that Kaiser and Saya do a good job about it.


    I sigh as I look at Ohii-sama, who is still looking enviously at the chocte bar.


    ¡°I guess Ohii-sama doesn¡¯t know anything about it¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡­ She¡¯s been locked up since she was born¡­¡­¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°I wish I can at least send her a chocte bar somehow.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°A chocte bar¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Rusha)


    As Rusha makes an expression that say she doesn¡¯t know what to say, I activate part of the city system¨D¨DThe material transfer system. When I throw a chocte bar into the hole in the floor and want it to be delivered to Rusha, a pedestal with a case containing the chocte bar appears in front of Rusha¡¯s eyes. Rusha¡¯s eyes widen. If it were outside of the city, it would be an unbelievable sight.


    ¡°In case you are interested, there is a system for delivering things. It can¡¯t be used for Ohii-sama tho¡¯¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Ohii-sama stares at it with her eyes wide open. I look at her and shake my head regretfully. I guess since she is imprisoned, they probably turned off the ability to bring in anything as well. Well, that is to be expected, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know who did this, but what a terrible thing to do.


    Rusha tears off the wrapping and takes a bite of the chocte bar and says.


    ¡°Somehooow, it seems that our opponent this time is more formidable than I imagined¡­¡­¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­ I wish things could be done more peacefully.¡± (Cry)


    Ohii-sama trembles in shock as she sees Rusha eating the chocte bar. When the chocte bar is gone, Ohii-sama finally begins to *<i>mosomoso</i>* munch on her own snack. A y-like thing provided by the city system.


    ¡°Baaasically, that kind of food isn¡¯t tastyyy. I¡¯m sure they have nutritional value, buuut¡­¡­ I got them every day in prison. I don¡¯t want to see it for a whiiile.¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°Aaah¡­ So it is not tasty¡­¡­ I was curious about the taste.¡± (Cry)


    Leaving aside that it is a snack, it is amazing how Ohii-sama can eat the same thing for all her meals. I have seen her eat it in a variety of way such as cutting it with a fork and knife, dissolving it in water and many other. At least it seems like there are some variations, but I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it.


    The system also prepares all of my meals, but I can specify the menu to a certain extent, so I don¡¯t have to worry about meals.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ If the mission goes well and we manage to protect Ohii-sama, let¡¯s show her the outside world. She will surely be delighted.


    ¡°Do you want another chocte bar?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank youuu. This is delicious. How many do you haveee?¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°A lot. Actually, this is a Magic Bag. It can only hold chocte tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Wh-What¡¯s the point of thaaat?¡± (Rusha)


    To be precise, anything rted to chocte will go in. Wrapping paper will also go in, and there will be no problem if there are nuts inside. It may be a Relic filled with children¡¯s dreams. I take out five chocte bars and hand them to Rusha. After finishing her snack, Ohii-sama *<i>petari</i>* flops her cheek against the window and looks at the chocte bars with twinkles in her eyes.


    Looks like today¡¯s snack time will be the three of us.


    I summon a chair and a table so that they are right next to the door, and decide to resume our snack time.


    Right, I have a chocte drink in there too. I don¡¯t have a lot of them, but let¡¯s splurge a little.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! The legendary chocte bar that not even Code can reproduce! Are we gonna have a gold rush for the chocte bar!? And illustration is so good with Alisha drooling <ol><li>Honmono-san: it means Mister Real One.</li></ol>

 Chapter 394.2: Chocolate Bar

    Chapter 394.2: Chocte Bar


    ¡°¨D¨DThat¡¯s whyyy, Honmono-san said it¡¯s not time to act yeeet.¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s really an elusive person, Kool. I suppose making people let their guard down is part of his ability, but if I hadn¡¯t heard about his achievements and reputation, I would have mistaken him for being ipetent, man.¡± (Kutry)


    Upon hearing Rusha¡¯s report and what Kutry said, I, Kool, push up my sses and frantically turn the gear in my head.


    Several days after being rescued, ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡· still has no prospect of rescuing Kryhi, but we are steadily gathering information about Code.


    We are ss 1, the minimum to be recognized as citizens. Our ess to the city system is limited, but there are still things we can look into.


    There are people in this city. There are citizens who have been granted ss 1 or higher, and those below that are the lower ss people. Kryhi is strong and smart, but he is still only one person, so even within ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡·, it is mainly us who are in charge of gathering information. Finding information on foot is something we are quite good at. Near this building¨D¨DThe area under Alisha-ojou¡¯s jurisdiction is full of lower-ss people, with almost no citizens living there, while the areas ruled by the other royal families are teeming with people.


    Alongside the residents who have lived in this city for a long time, there are the neers Red Hunters who have recently flowed in from the outside.


    In this city, the system manages all aspects of life, including food, clothing, and shelter. The city system also builds buildings and provides food. Labor is basically not needed at all. Maybe because of this, most of the citizens have a lot of free time on their hands, so it is fairly easy to listen to what they have to say.


    This Code is divided into seven areas, each of which is managed by a faction leaded by the King of Code and his descendants, the Royal Family¨D¨DThe ss 8. Recently, each faction has been actively scouting for new fighters. The sudden influx of people from the outside is also part of this. Most of the citizens are aware of Alisha-ojou¡¯s imprisonment, which means that very few citizens live in the very small area given to Alisha-ojou, instead she has many lower-ss citizens. This mean that an unmanaged area is perfect for the lower-ss people.We also tried to gather information about the prison, but we found very little useful information.


    All we know is that the prison has never been breached since its conception. Not only the security of Code is maintained by the city system, but in addition to that, the prison is also equipped with many weapons. The most troublesome of all would be the sensors. There is no way to fool sensors that can detect dangerous items being brought in, or sensors used to eliminate dangerous people in advance by reading a person¡¯s mental state and thoughts, and at the moment the sensors react, troops will be sent in to maintain order, without asking any questions. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    In addition, it seems that Kryhi is currently attracting a lot of attention from royalty and nobility. A brave and reckless man who has challenged the impregnable Code, which has ravaged the surrounding area and defeated the Explorer Association and their powerful Hunters twice. The strongest Magi who has even managed to break through the barrier on the outer wall of Code even for a moment despite it never being broken before.


    Magic is almost impossible to use in this Code. This is because the current King of Code has decreed so. It is probable that Kryhi can hardly use Magic in this city, but that doesn¡¯t seem to matter to the Royalty and nobles.


    Among all the nobles and Royalty, the one who is most obsessed with Kryhi is Nora-ojou. She has several handsome young men at her service, and is said to be the second most powerful person in the Royal Family.


    She has a lively and inhibited personality, is smart but has strong likes and dislikes, and has thrown people she doesn¡¯t like into prison in a way that doesn¡¯t vite the city system. She has dered that she will show no mercy to those who target Kryhi, so Nora-ojou will likely be the biggest enemy for us who are trying to rescue Kryhi.


    If we cannot break him out of the prison, we have no choice but to go for a legitimate release. If all we wanted was to release him, we could have waited until Nora-ojou¡¯s application for his release is epted, but there is a reason why that this is not possible.


    Because Nora-ojou probably has a way to get Kryhi to do what she wants.


    There has been many spection as to why Nora-ojou¡¯s application for his release has not been approved, but there is no urate information avable. However, Nora-ojou is quite frustrated by her repeated failures to obtain Kryhi.


    As a member of the Royal Family, she has the authority to change the rules of the prison itself. Although she has not yet begun to change the rules, it is rumored that it is only a matter of time before she does so.


    Zuri is gathering information in Nora-ojou¡¯s area. If the situation changes, she will let us know immediately. That is the time limit given to us.


    But there is no card we can y. I have no idea what the ¡ºOpportunity¡» that ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· is looking for.


    In order to release Kryhi through legitimate means, we must first apply for his release. Only nobility, ss 6 or above can give it. However, everyone who is ss 6 or above belongs to another royal faction.


    In this city where even sensors that can read minds exist, betrayal and collusion are extremely difficult. If you have a high rank in this city, you can do anything. You can even see the footage from the cameras installed throughout the city, listen to the audio, and check the emails of other citizens¨D¨D.


    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if our actions are exposed at any time.


    As I frown at the unfavorable situation and clutch my chest, Kutry lets out a suspicious chuckle.


    ¡°Kuhkuhkuh¡­¡­ I have good news. I¡¯ve made contact with the lower ss people. They were wary of us, but for this Kutry, it is as easy as taking candy from a kid. After all, I¡¯m the worst.¡± (Kutry)


    In this Code, the lower sses are, in a way, people even lower than criminals.


    Criminals are stripped of all authority under the city rules, but lower ss people have no powers to begin with.


    The city system does not treat the lower sses as people.


    Criminals will not lose their lives. It is because the death penalty is not present in the city¡¯s rules.


    The mechanized soldiers act with consideration for human life. They are based on an exclusively defensive approach, and even when they are forced to take suppressive action, they try to avoid killing as much as possible.


    Powerful lethal weapons such as incinerators generally cannot be fired at people inside the city and there are various other rules in ce to protect the citizen¡¯s rights.


    But those rules do not apply to non-citizens. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Therefore, the lower sses, who are not protected by the city system, live in hiding from the citizens. To avoid being seen or being caught by the citizens. Even if they are captured and treated like ves¨D¨DNo one will protect them.


    Contacting lower-ss citizens who have a grudge against the citizens is one of the most dangerous ways to gather information. That is why this became Kutry¡¯s job as she has been through most battlefields. Kutry takes a drag on the cigar generated by the city system, exhales the smoke, sighs and says.


    ¡°Once they found out I was from outside, they became more talkative. Although, it seems Danna had contacted them first. Kuh, kuh¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know what he was thinking, but it seems he scouted them to be Royal Guards.¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°Well, well, well¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s very bold.¡± (Kool)


    This is a very bold n. To make the lower sses, who hate the citizens, into Royal Guards. In the first ce, it is not possible to appoint a lower-ss citizen who does not have citizenship as Royal Guards. It is very difficult to give rights to someone who does not have citizenship in this city. We were given one but we were just an exception.


    Or is there some n on-going that we don¡¯t know about?


    ¡°Danna was quite disliked by them. It seems that royalty and nobility are targets of long-standing resentment from the lower sses. Oops, I have gotten off topic¡­¡­¡­¡­ I heard some interesting stories from them.¡± (Kutry)


    Interesting story, is it?


    As I adjust my sses, Kutry continues with a defiant smile.


    ¡°It seems that the king here will soon die. The reason why the Royal Family is gathering forces from outside is because they are all aiming to be the next king. This ispletely different from what Danna told us, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Kutry)


    The King¡¯s death. Aiming for the throne. I gasp at the disturbing words that I would normally never hear if I live a normal life.


    ¡°The moment the throne bes vacant, it seems like the fundamental parts of the city system will be greatly restricted. They aren¡¯t stating it explicitly, but the lower-ss people I spoke to seem to be nning something as well. They¡¯ve prepared weapons, and there seem to be a lot of them. Kekeke¡­¡­ This is getting interesting.¡± (Kutry)


    The king¡¯s death ising soon. The Royal Family is eagerly gathering forces to take the throne, and the lower-sses are arming themselves.


    If that information is true, then the purpose that ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· mentioned¨D¨D¡ºSecure the Royal Family¡» have a different meaning. It goes without saying that forcibly securing the Royal Family who reign over this city and are gathering forces in an attempt to take the throne is much more difficult than rescuing them from captivity. Taking into ount the support of the mechanized soldiers and the city¡¯s systems, their fighting power would far surpass that of an entire country.


    Even Kryhi, who has improved his skills since the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±, lost. He put dozens of Code¡¯s soldiers out of action, but was defeated by the endless numbers that attacked him. It may be that we were pulling his leg, but even without us, his defeat would have only been a matter of time.


    It seems that ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· has twopanions with him but this is not a request that can bepleted by just three people.


    However, there is no way ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· would not understand something that I could understand.


    Maybe¨D¨DWe have ended up indebted to one hell of a person¡­¡­


    It is a mission that is far beyond our ability to handle. It is a mission of such magnitude that even our Leader, Kryhi, would not be able to handle it. Inparison, rescuing Kryhi seems like a simple task.


    What kind of terrifying n will ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· use to ovee this difficulty?


    I stop thinking as fear wells up from deep within my body.


    I wipe the sweat off my face and push my sses up. I must not think any deeper about this. Right now we must think only about what we can do¨D¨DSaving Kryhi. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! Kool once again understanding how terrifying Cry is! I love to read other people pov on Cry, always so funny!


    Also just saw that J-novel Club has fully tranted Volume 5! Do purchase it to support the author And who knows maybe one day they will make physical copy of the light novel (fingers crossed)

 Chapter 394.3: Chocolate Bar

    Chapter 394.3: Chocte Bar


    I, Alisha Code¡¯s, day is full of brilliance. To me, the room, perfectly managed by the city system, is a cradle, a castle, and the world itself. There are no worries, fears, or fences. For me, these negative emotions only existed in the materials presented to me by the city system during my study time.


    For as long as I can remember, I have been in this small, spacious room. This room and the few guests who asionallye in are everything to me, and I am content with it.


    I was always interested in outside the door, but I never wanted to go outside. This room has everything. If you want to see nature, you canmand the city system and it will provide you with everything you need. The schedule provided by the city system was never something I was forced to follow. I follow it because it is in my best interest to do so.


    My only job is to appoint the extremely rare people who are brought in as my attendants. Rather, the only authority I have is the authority to control this room and the authority to appoint subordinates. From what I have learned from the city system, I know I have other authorities as well, but all of them are frozen. I can refuse the appointment, but it will be pointless and meaningless. If I do not appoint them, then someone with more authority than me¨D¨DThe King who has decided to ce me in this room would appoint them instead.


    I cannot let the great King of Code do something so trivial.


    I cannot hear any outside noise, but the system tells me what to do. The appointment is a very easy task. Moreover, there are few opportunities to do this job. The head butler and chambein are asionally changed, but the Royal Guards are the mechanized soldiers. Recently, the mechanized soldiers have been reced by human guards, but that is not a very meaningful change to me who is in the room.


    Maybe because it is unusual, people start observing me from outside the door more often, but I do not mind. The only thing in the room that I cannot control is the door, so the time when the window in the door is transparent is precious.


    The situation surrounding me began to change about a monthter when the window in the door, which had rarely been transparent until then, began to be transparent more often.


    About five of the Royal Guards who tried to break down the door disappeared. Then the head chambein brought in a young man to be a new Royal Guard.Cry Andrich.


    From our first meeting, he was a young man with a strange atmosphere. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    He is far less intimidating than the first Royal Guards who have been brought in, and unlike Olivia and Jean, who seem to have no interest in me whatsoever, his eyes are fixed firmly on me. Not only that, but when I waved, he waved back. It was the first time I had ever seen such a reaction, and I couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes.


    And from the next day, the young man begins to hang out in front of my room.


    Multiple Royal Guards hade to see me. However, unlike these Royal Guards, the young man is slow to leave. The window in the door remains transparent the whole time. It seems that the young man has no particr business with me.


    Although I was confused at first, I quickly adapted.


    Opportunities like this do note around often. I have little to no authority and there is nothing I want the Royal Guards to do for me. It will not be surprising if this young man disappeared at any time.


    I showed him what I could show him in this room. My favorite scenery, the wonderful features of this room, the pictures I have drawn¨D¨DThe young man looked at all of it with a *<i>niconico</i>* smile on his face. At the moment when I have shown everything I had, I felt a strong sense of satisfaction. For the first time, I thought that I was d that the Royal Guard was there. I thought it would be fine if he stayed a little longer. And I also thought it would be nice if he coulde to the front of the room.


    And then the snack time arrived. As I moved the table and chairs in front of the door and was about to enjoy our first tea time together, I saw it.


    The young man took out a mysterious, pitch ck snack.


    ¨D¨DIt is a snack I have never seen before.


    I have no idea that such a substance even existed in this world. I cannot even imagine what it might taste like.


    As I was captivated by its sight, the young man ate it and narrowed his eyes in gusto.


    Up until now, I have never been dissatisfied with my circumstances.


    The food the system prepares for me is perfect. The snacks that are always provided are delicious as well, and I know that they have been selected with my physical condition and nutritional value in mind. Still, I cannot help but think that the snack being offered to me seems a little humorlesspared to the unknown snack the young man was eating.


    The proof of this is that while I have been glued to the young man¡¯s snack, the young man does not seem to be paying much attention to my snack. That one may taste better. No, it definitely tastes better, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ I cannot believe something like that exists outside.


    I finished my snack feeling defeated. But my slightly depressed mood quickly recovered.


    If I think about it rationally, there is no need to be depressed. By learning about that snack, my knowledge has increased slightly. If anything, this incident is even a positive thing for me. I can even think positively about it, as the system may give me that snack someday.


    ¨D¨DHowever, that was only the beginning of days of anxiety for me.


    From the second day onwards, the young man continued to eat the snack in front of my room with great relish. It seems that the young man has arge amount of pitch-ck snacks in his bag. Sometimes he waved the snack in front of me as if to show off, and sometimes he waved it as if he was enjoying seeing my reaction.


    No, I know. I know that he does not intend to harass me by doing this. The young man thinks it is okay to give me the snack. He just does not have the means to do it¡­¡­ But that makes it no different than harassment.


    The food he ate during mealtimes was also different from what I was eating, but that was still tolerable.


    It is because it was something the system had prepared. If the system could prepare it, it would probably end up in my mouth someday.


    But that pitch ck snack is different. Once the young man is gone, I would probably never see it again. That snack had that kind of ¡ºAwesomeness¡» in it.


    To be honest, I am very curious about it. If I cannot get it, that means there is no need for me to get it. I understand that, but it is also possible that the city system is just not aware of its existence.


    However, my room is almostpletely cut off from the outside world. No matter how much the young man wanted to give it to me, there was no way for me to get it.


    As I stared at the snacks, unable to give up on it again today, another new Royal Guard girl came near the young man. They talked for a while, but the young man started handing her the pitch ck snacks as if it was nothing.


    ¨D¨DI could only stare in amazement as her girl ate the precious snack with a difficult look on her face.


    There are only a few dozen centimeters between me and the snack, yet to think that I cannot reach it due to a single door.


    But there was nothing I could do. There was no other way. The istion from the outside world exists only to protect me. At the very least, the young man should not eat that snack. He should eat what the system provides for him, not his own snack.


    As I press my cheek against the door and try my best toin, the young man seems to have remembered something and reaches into his bag and pulls out a box of papers.


    Apparently there are more than just the pitch ck snacks in that little bag. What on earth could it be this time? As I regain some of myposure, the young man brings out a teacup and tilts the paper box towards it.


    As the thick, pitch ck liquid is poured into it, I really lost mine mind this time.


    I am given very few authorities. I cannot open the door, transmit my voice, send messages, emails, or deliver things outside the room. And I can only use certain functions of the room. However, there is only one thing that even I can do when I want something from the outside.


    It is just a possibility, but there is one.


    I have never used it before. It is because it is a right that is too improper.


    My room is sealed off. But Alisha Code knows that there is one connection to the outside world remaining.


    It is the King. I can contact the only, ruler of the city, the great King of Code. It is proof that I have inherited the genes of the King of Code.


    It is a little embarrassing to ask something like this, but if things continue like this, the young man will probably eat the same pitch-ck snacks in front of my eyes tomorrow and the day after. Judging by how he acted today, there is even a chance that there might be more variety in the future.


    If I ask the King in good faith, it may be able to work out. Even if it is rejected, it would still be eptable.


    I steel myself and call up the virtual terminal to get in touch.


    Thanks for reading! Oops a little bitte but here¡¯s thest part of the chapter With Cry, even an ordinary chocte bar can be a legendary chocte bar that pushes Alisha to move and contact the king of Code! So this is the ripple effect of Cry liking chocte, sasuga Cry!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 395.1: A Man Who Is Too Lazy

    Chapter 395.1: A Man Who Is Too Lazy


    Code, the highly mobile fortress city. It is said that the city was originally just one tower. The city system activated by the first King of Code gave birth to countless buildings, roads, andnd around the tower, creating a city that imitates an Advanced Physical Civilization.


    Although Code has now spread into aplex and mysterious area where countless people live, its core remains in that tower¨D¨DThe King¡¯s Tower.


    ss 9. The tower, which is under the direct control of the King, the ruler of Code, is far taller than any other building in the city, and even the King¡¯s children are not allowed to enter its grounds without permission.


    There is nothing the King of Code cannot do within this city. The city system is an extension of the King¡¯s body. All the soldiers the city produces are his servants, and all the weapons are his swords. The inhabitants are merely borrowing his power.


    For the inhabitants of Code, that ce is, so to speak, the ce where god resides.


    A temple where a god reigns silently but with unwavering power, andmanding Code. There used to be people who worked in the tower, but over the years, they gradually dwindled one by one, and now there are no visitors.


    In the King¡¯s Tower that no one enters anymore. In the throne room on the tower¡¯s top floor, I, the current King of Code¨D¨DCross Code, narrow my eyes and mutter.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You have been studying hard. Go ahead and kill each other to your heart¡¯s content. My children.¡± (Cross)


    There is almost nothing there, just arge space. The only thing installed is a simple armchair without any decorations¨D¨DA throne. The high ceiling is lined with countless rainbow-colored boards, giving off a mysterious light.There is nothing around me, but as the king sits on the throne, the entire scene of the city shes vividly through my mind.


    The appearance of my five children ruling each area. What are they thinking, what are they nning, and what do they intend to do after bing king.


    The first child set a trap for the Explorer Association to attract powerful soldiers, and aim to conquer the world, something that the first King of Code never managed to achieve, Angus Code.


    A talented princess who, although does not have the ambition to conquer the world like Angus, gathers soldiers for her own gain and to prevent Angus from taking the throne, the second child, Nora Code.


    A yful man who got carried along by the nobles of his faction to seek the throne, and the most beloved by the nobles, the third child, Tony Code.


    A timid and already defeated man who is only thinking about how to survive, but deep down he is hoping to take the throne if possible, the fourth son, Morris Code.


    Born into a disadvantageous position as the fifth child and gued by feelings of inferiority and anxiety due to this, his only goal in seeking the throne is to seize it as an outlet for his emotions, the fifth child, Zachary Code.


    Although with various degrees of emotional intensity, and varying degrees of advantages and disadvantages, all of them are aiming to take my ce.


    No, I intended for that to happen and manipted everything to make it happen that way.


    ¨D¨DTo ce a king more powerful than anyone else at the top of Code.


    The first king, my father, was fortunate enough to find the King¡¯s Staff in a Treasure Shrine and seeded in activating the city system of an Advanced Physical Civilization. He built a city with hispanions, subjugated the surrounding countries, and became the king of the city that everyone feared¨D¨DAnd then he stopped without aplishing anything more.


    The achievements of the first king are great. He incorporated the citizens of various countries who had agreed with Code, which had only a king and his fewpanions, as Code¡¯s citizens and gave Code the appearance of a city. Even though the world was hostile towards him, he solved the endless problems that continually arose with his power as king. That must have been a heavy burden for a man who was just a Red Hunter.


    It was only by chance that I ascended to the throne after my father¡¯s death.


    I had many siblings who were better than me. However, circumstances were in my favor.


    During the first session to the throne. Until the moment my father died, no one knew how the next king would be decided. A traitor appeared and the Explorer Association attacked. Amidst all the chaos, the first person to stand at the top of the Royal Tower was me, the weakest member of all the ss 8 at the time. That was all.


    The infiltrated Hunters were trying to kill me. Some citizens were opposed to my session to the throne. Some cried for a better king, and some of my siblings even thought that I should give them the throne.


    I purged the foolish rebels who had taken up arms against the king without moving a single step from the throne room.


    Themon point between the first king and me is that we both ascended to the throne through luck, not ability.


    My father, who had sneaked into the Treasure Shrine and used the King¡¯s Staff, hadn¡¯t exactly been the most skilled member of the Red Hunter Party. And there is no point in talking about me. Code¡¯s royal authority is strong, but it is only wielded by humans. To lead Code and be king of the world, a king with the vessel of a king is needed.


    Now, a hundred yearster, Code is finally ready to wee its true king.


    My body has reached its limit. Even with the medical technology that Code boasts, I will notst much longer. No, if I use whatever means necessary, I might be able to extend my life, but¨D¨DThat is enough. I have worked long enough. Shortly after I took over the throne, the few odd friends who had supported my n had all reached their life expectancy and passed away.


    With the death of the king, my n will be fulfilled. I will never see who will be the next king, but no matter who bes king, a big change wille to Code.


    Upon my death, all the restrictions I have imposed with my authority will be lifted. The restrictions imposed on the princes and princess regarding killing each other will also be lifted. Most of the children will surely die. Since Code¡¯s kingship is absolute and unique, this is inevitable.


    Even though I am dying, my body is still fully mobile. The city supports the king so that he can move freely until the moment of his death. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Is there anything else I have left to do. Just as I am thinking about this, I suddenly receive a message.


    It has been a really long time since I have received any contact.


    I am the king. Only a few people have direct contact with the king. The city system handles the basic management of the city, and ss 8 also has the necessary rights to manage the city system.


    I strictly ordered those around me not to make any unnecessary contact. It is because the battle for the throne I nned does not require the King¡¯s interference. What could this message be? Only the royal family and a small portion of the upper-ranking nobles can contact the king. If it is something trivial, then the king¡¯s authority will need to be made known once again.


    I frown and check the message, then my eyes widen when I see the sender¡¯s name on it.


    Alisha Code. The sixth in line to the throne.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The spare, huh¡­¡­ I forgot about it.¡± (Cross)


    Alisha is a princess with a special status.


    At the request of the upper-ranking nobles, in case all the heir to the throne dies¨D¨DA spare, a daughter was created as a backup.


    Normally, I would have rejected such a troublesome plea, but it was created to test the power of the city system. There is no doubt that it is my daughter and has inherited my genes. However, Alisha has no mother.


    If one has to say, Alisha¡¯s mother could be said to be Code itself.


    Alisha is the daughter created by the city based on my information. The technology to create new humans based on other people¡¯s genes is certainly impressive, and it did inherit the right to the throne, but that was all. The city¡¯s rules restricted that technology. It required multiple direct orders from the king to even use it once. It was not something I would use multiple times, and there was no reason to use it.


    After creating Alisha, I gave her only the bare minimum of authority and locked her away in a random building until needed. After that, I wasn¡¯t particrly monitoring it. And Alisha had never contacted me before now.


    I check the contents of the message and be confused.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I want to eat the pitch-ck snack? What is this?¡± (Cross)


    I don¡¯t understand¡­¡­¡­¡­ What does it mean. Is it some kind of code? What in the world is a pitch-ck snack¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Alisha¡¯s role is simply to live there. If it was something trivial I would have just ignored it or punished it, but Alisha¡¯s first request is far too iprehensible. I have no choice but to ess the city system and use my authority as the king to retrieve the videos. All information inside the city of Code is stored without exception, including past information.


    Then, images of Alisha¡¯s room, a ce I have only seen a few times before, begin to flow through my mind.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! So the King is nning to do a game of throne¡­ But what he does not know is that all shall fall against the mighty pitch ck snack! XD

 Chapter 396.1: Captive Lightning Emperor

    Chapter 396.1: Captive Lightning Emperor


    Code¡¯s First Area is arge area stretching from the city¡¯s center. While in his castle in the residence that exists in the most prosperous area of the city, I, Angus Code snort at Jin¡¯s report.


    ¡°So the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· will fall into Nora¡¯s hands after all.¡± (Angus)


    ¡°There is no doubt about it. After all, there are no other candidates to rival her. Nora-ojou is known for her harsh sanctions on her opponents.¡± (Jin)


    Nora Code. That is the name of my Imouto who could be my greatest enemy in the battle for the throne.


    She is an arrogant and violent woman who is used to wield her royal authority with impunity. She is an intolerable woman who disapproves of being under someone and openly deres her hostility towards me.


    I have been gathering strong soldiers from all over the world for some time in preparation for the session to the throne. Nora has also been preparing for the battle for the throne, but her approach is theplete opposite of mine. That woman decided not to recruit soldiers from outside, but to train them herself. After analyzing and experimenting with the countless training functions that exist within Code, her finished soldiers boast abilities equal to or greater than those of the mechanized soldiers despite being former citizens of Code.


    I am the one who led the n to send cards to each organization outside of Code to replenish the troops. That is why I was the first to take Saaya and Kai. However, in terms of authority over the prison, Nora and I are almost equal. No, actually, Nora Code¡¯s authority may be slightly more effective than mine.


    However, even if that is not the case, I cannot think of any way to control the dangerous ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·.


    The masks have already been used on Kai and Saaya, so those are already not an option anymore. It would be very dangerous to have the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· under my wing without it. Code has a function to disperse the constructions of Magic, but it is unknown whether it will be able topletely seal off a user of Lightning Magic that is strong enough to prate Code¡¯s barrier. In fact, there is a record that the Magic of the strongest Magi on the enemy side could not bepletely sealed off thest time Code fought the Explorer Association.Unless I take it first, I cannot prevent the other side from taking it.


    Appointing a Royal Guard is on a firste first served basis. That is one of the rules about the Royal Guards that even I cannot change.


    ¡°I heard her application for release has not been approved?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°The next one will go through. I heard that Nora-ojou has given up on her strategy of persuading him.¡± (Jin)


    Code has a wide variety of tools to force an opponent to act, but generally speaking, warriors who are forced to fight are weaker than those who fight of their own volition.


    That is probably why Nora-ojou was trying to persuade him. And that is why her application did not go through. An application for release will not be approved unless the danger level expected upon release is below a certain level. Even while he is in captivity, the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· has no intention of epting Nora-ojou¡¯s invitation.


    But she gave up on persuasion. So the next step would be to use tools to suppress his will.


    Nora-ojou should also have the White Mask that I used on Kai and Saaya. And if she uses it, Code¡¯s system will determine that the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· is at a stage where he can be released.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ She got impatient, huh. Without a will, the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· cannot defeat Saaya and Kai. So there is no need to mention the knights she has created.¡± (Angus)


    Saaya and Kai are strong. We have already confirmed Saaya¡¯s abilities, but as for Kai¨D¨DHis body has already surpassed the limits of what an advanced physical civilization could expect for a human.


    First of all, without a doubt, even the training of Advanced Physical Civilization does not envision developing warriors of Kai¡¯s level. Even exceptional talent from the individual and physical training in here has its limits. In the first ce, in the Advanced Physical Civilization, it is weapons that fight instead of people, so the fact that it is able to produce warriors of a levelparable to the mechanized soldiers is already a feat in itself.


    Kai has not fully recovered yet, but he is already one of the most capable among the subordinates I have gathered. With Saaya and Kai by my side, the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (Raitei)¡· is no match for them.


    However, it is true that this is not a funny story at all.


    ¡°However¡­¡­¡­¡­ I would like to avoid giving her the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· if possible. Is there any way around this?¡± (Angus)


    For now, there is a reasonable gap between Nora and I, but it is not an overwhelming one. If Nora makes an alliance with another prince or tames the other inmates in the lowest levels of the prison, the oue will be unclear.


    The ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· could be a game-changer move for Nora. If there is even the slightest chance of that happening, we must eliminate it.


    ¡°Only royalty can stand up against royalty. With ss 8 authority, it is easy to transfer ownership of criminals the other nobles have freed.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°So I must make them Royal Guards. Guards, for the Royalty. With my authority, I am only able to harass them.¡± (Angus)


    The Royal Guards have a special position. The Royal Guards are protected by the city regtions and are unaffected by other authorities. The Royal Family has the authority to unterally dere citizens to be criminals or poach people belonging from other institutions, but these rights do not apply to the Royal Guards.


    In order to prevent the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· from falling into Nora¡¯s hands, I must somehow make the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· a Royal Guard of another Royalty.


    ¡°However, it will not be easy. The ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· is too dangerous, and I cannot think of any Royalty with the backbone to turn against Nora.¡± (Angus)


    Putting an uncontroble ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· in my Royal Guards would be a suicidal act. If it is that man who still chooses to draw his sword after seeing the majesty of this gigantic Code and prate the defenses of the city system, then he could kill his master.


    I cannot think of any member of the Royal Family who can win over that man. In the first ce, it is a bit odd that Nora is so obsessed with him just because she likes his face. Seeing my difficult expression, Jin speaks in a hushed voice.


    ¡°I have¡­¡­ One thing in my mind. It seems that there is another faction besides Nora-ojou that is gathering information on the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hoh, which faction are they in?¡± (Angus)


    Jin answers me as I have a difficult look on my face as I hear this information for the first time.


    ¡°It is Alisha-ojou faction. Her Royal Guards have recently been traveling to other areas, secretly gathering information. Nora-ojou has sent them a warning.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°What¡­¡­ The Spare¡¯s faction. That is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Interesting.¡± (Angus)


    Thanks for reading! Damn I just pop my head in the wikia and saw that there is so much more stuff now! Thanks MrCents 04 and Navae for updating the wikia, I kinda created it and let it leave its own life, so I am very thankful to you and everyone who is updating it! (Be careful, there is spoiler in the wikia!) Also I added the illustration for the previous chapter.

 Chapter 396.2: Captive Lightning Emperor

    Chapter 396.2: Captive Lightning Emperor


    Alisha-ojou is the only heir to the throne who is not worthy of caution. I heard that it is a spare that the high-ranking nobles had asked the king to create in case anything were to happen to Code¡¯s Royal Family, and that it is being held captive in a corner of Code.


    If the king changes, the current Royalty will no longer be ss 8. This is because ss 8 is a ss set for the children of the king. If that happens, Alisha will no longer be needed. The existence of the spare is also due to the involvement of high-ranking nobles from my camp. Although it is unclear why Alisha¡¯s Royal Guards, whose authority has been frozen by the King of Code, are now gathering information on the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·¨D¨D.


    ¡°Rather than having Nora take it, wouldn¡¯t it be better to give it to the spare, no?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°Will their release application go through?¡± (Jin)


    ¡°It will be alright if we loosen up the rules. The spare¡¯s role is alreadying to an end, so what does it matter if an ident were to ur now, right?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°¡­¡­ As you say, ¡°Denka (<i>Your Highness</i>)¡±.¡± (Jin)


    Says Jin while chuckling.


    The Royalty¡¯s authority can loosen the prison¡¯s release criteria a little. But Nora did not do it because it was too dangerous.


    The prison release criteria are set by the city system for safety reasons. There is no point in deliberately rxing the criteria. Nora¡¯s eyes are not clouded enough to forget that.However, if he were to be Alisha-ojou¡¯s Royal Guard, those criteria would be irrelevant. Rather, there is even an advantage to releasing the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· while he is a danger. Attacking the Royal Guards of another faction is prohibited by the King of Code, so it is not possible right now, but it is still possible if we have to deal with an uncontroble and rampaging ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·. In that situation, I can use Kai and Saaya or I can also use the mechanized soldiers to attack.


    The ¡¶Lightning Emperor¡¯s (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· ability can be useful even after I be king. So it is a bit of a waste, but rather than letting him fall into Nora¡¯s hands and be a major obstacle, it would be better to get rid of him before the battle for the throne begins. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I make my decision in an instant. Nora is also bing impatient. If she decides to give up on negotiating for his release, she will immediately begin to move to make the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· her pawn. That is the kind of woman Nora Code is.


    ¡°Rejoice, Royal Guard. I will grant you the rank of nobility. Change of authority, Cry Andrich, ss 6.¡± (Angus)


    If the spare¡¯s camp knows that he has be ss 6, they will move to help the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, despite their doubt. And all that without realizing that it is a trap set by me.


    I smile and give Jin an order.


    ¡°Jin, you will assist the spare. We will hold off Nora. I will change the rules around the prison just for the short time it takes for them to make their application. Get ready.¡± (Angus)


    ¡°As you wish.¡± (Jin)


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Inside a small room. Ohii-sama is devouring chocte bars while her whole body expresses how happy she is.


    Apparently, Zebrudia¡¯s chocte bars are a big hit for this Princess of Code. Five chocte bars are quickly eaten up in her stomach.


    I have made a chocte friend. This is the first time I have one outside of Tino.


    I was surprised when Ohii-sama rebelled against Olivia-san, but I decided not to worry about it. Olivia-san was disrespectful to begin with. With her mouth stained with chocte, Ohii-sama devours her snack and looks even younger than usual.


    While *<i>perori</i>* licking her lips, Ohii-sama looks at me and says.


    ¡°More.¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Snack time is over now isn¡¯t it? And eating too much is not good for your health. So it will be for tomorrow.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama retreats while feeling crestfallen. She is so honest.


    But I never thought that this Magic Bag, which was treated as junk in Martis¡¯ shop, and the chocte bars that I always put in, would be so well received. This Magic Bag is so meaningless that it doesn¡¯t even have a name (as is often the case with garbage Relics), but maybe it might be time to think of a name for it. A chocte bar eaten alone is delicious, but a chocte bar eaten with others is even more delicious. Although we are talking through the door, we can nowmunicate with each other, so it looks like my life will be even more enjoyable from now on.


    As I watch with a smile on my face at the expressive Ohii-sama who is hugging her knees and *<i>chirachira</i>* ncing at me, Kool¡¯s groupes rushing over in a panic.


    *<i>Yarayare</i>* My goodness, everyone is so noisy. I wonder if Olivia-san said something to them?


    Kool shouts breathlessly as I blink my eyes.


    ¡°Haah, haah¡­ It is terrible. Cry-san! Nora-ojou, has begun to make serious efforts, to acquire Kryhi.¡± (Kool)


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems like the princess has discovered how you guys were gathering information.¡± (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    When I point this out, Zuri lets out a surprised cry.


    ¡°!? Basta¨D¨DNo, y-you knew!? If you told us that first, we wouldn¡¯t have had to provoke you in a weird wayyy!¡± (Zuri)


    ¡°Oi, oi,e on, why are you telling us that now, Danna. You¡¯ve got to keep us informed, at the very least, right?¡± (Kutry)


    Even if you say that¡­¡­ I just heard about it from Olivia-san. Then Rusha says with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°W-What do we do, Honmono-san! We aren¡¯t even close to finding a solutiooon, and Nora-ojou is going to brainwash Onii-chaaan!¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ In a pinch¡­¡± (Elise)


    Yeah, you¡¯re right, we are in a pinch. Elise¡¯s expression is the same as usual, tho¡¯¡­¡­ Her being my-pace is also just like the real one.


    However, I don¡¯t have a n either. The reason I am so calm is because I don¡¯t think Kryhi will be brainwashed. After all, Kryhi is a powerful person who can go toe-to-toe with the Imouto Kitsune and the ¡°Fox¡¯s (Kitsune)¡± boss, so it would be presumptuous of me, an overwhelming weakling, to be worried about him.


    In the first ce, in order to free Kryhi, you need to have a certain rank¡­¡­ You can¡¯t even apply for his release unless you are a noble or something above¨D¨D.


    Then, just as I think that much, I take out my card with a big star on it and look at it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Areh? How many stars do I need to apply? A big star is equivalent to six small stars¡­¡­ So maybe¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is enough? I blink and look at Ohii-sama for confirmation.


    ¡°Ohii-sama, my friend is lock up in prison, can I help him? He is a good guy, you know.¡± (Cry)


    Kool and the others are confused. Ohii-sama, who is hugging her knees, looks at me and *<i>kokukoku</i>* nods her head.


    Fumu¡­¡­ Ohii-sama has given me permission to do it.


    I stand up, show to ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡·, who are buzzing around, my card with a big star on it and say.


    ¡°Well then, now that I have permission from Ohii-sama, let¡¯s go and save Kryhi.¡± (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Angus did you think Cry needed you to be ss 6? He is already ss 6. You are the one who fell into his trap! I can already see him trying to change Cry¡¯s ss back to 1 but not understand why it is not working


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 397.1: Captive Lightning Emperor â‘¡

    Chapter 397.1: Captive Lightning Emperor ¢Ú


    I, Kool, and the other did our best to rescue our Leader. We gathered information and continued to look for ways to circumvent the rules set by the city system. We looked for people who might be willing to cooperate by searching for the names of nobles who had the authority to free Kryhi, and we also thought of ns that would be absolutely impossible for us to execute, such as breaking into the prison.


    I am proud to say that we did everything we could.


    Meanwhile, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· has been *<i>daradara</i>*zing around in front of Alisha-ojou¡¯s room all day.


    However, who would have thought¨D¨DThat was actually a n.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· n is indeed somethingpletely different from what I had in mind.


    Bing ss 6 yourself. It was a simple and direct move. However, it was one that we quickly gave up on. This is because only royalty or a higher rank can make you ss 6.


    In this Code, between ss 5 and ss 6¨D¨DThere is a huge difference between nobles and citizens.


    Even among the families who have continued to live in the city since the time of the first King of Code, most have not yet reached ss 6, so there is no way it would be given to someone who has juste from outside.


    In the first ce, it is impossible for a simple ss 3 to contact the Royal Family. Even if we could, there is no way they would ept our request. We are Code¡¯s enemies. Asking Alisha-ojou to raise our rank was out of the question. There was no way she would have the authority to do so when she was imprisoned.Although we had to hurry and save Kryhi, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· was taking things at a leisurely pace. We leave the building and call for a Spider to be dispatched.


    Although I still feel like I am dreaming, I manage to talk to Cry. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°T-To think¡­¡­ Ohii-sama still had the authority to raise our rank¡­¡­ Even though she is imprisoned¨D¨D¡± (Kool)


    ¡°No, she got her authority back today. It was good timing.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kool)


    After all, my guess was correct. Alisha-ojou had no authority. Even if we had tried to persuade her, we would not have be ss 6.


    But¨D¨DShe got her authority back today?


    When he said he was waiting for an opportunity, do you mean he was waiting for her authority to be returned? What on earth did he do?


    Many questions cross my mind, but ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· doesn¡¯t seem interested in answering them. He just stares nkly at the jumble of buildings.


    After about five minutes, Kutry says.


    ¡°Danna, isn¡¯t the Spider¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kindate?¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ Is it?¡± (Cry)


    Indeed, it iste. Spiders are the basic method of transportation in Code. In Code where material transfer technology exists, the time to wait for a Spider should be almost non-existent. I take out my terminal and open the menu to summon a Spider. When I press the button to call one again, the screen shes red.


    It is the first time I have seen such a reaction. I can¡¯t read the letters so I don¡¯t know what happened, but¡­¡­ Does this mean that the spider will note? I don¡¯t know what is going on, but I have a bad feeling about this. There is no time to hesitate.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ There is no choice, let¡¯s run.¡± (Kool)


    ¡°!? Are you serioous? It¡¯s a long way to the prisoon!?¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way! Because Nora-ojou is already on the move!¡± (Zuri)


    Rusha, who is not good at running, lets out a stunned cry but gets scolded by Zuri. But Zuri is right. This is ourst chance. Besides, although it is certainly a long distance away, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· is Level 8, so it should not be a problem for him to run several dozen kilometers. Of course, we do not have the stamina to do that yet, but we intend to hang in there somehow.


    I look at ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. Maybe astonished by what Rusha said, he frowns. To apply for a release, all that is needed is ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· ss 6, so there is no need for Rusha to run, but in this operation, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· is just helping out. It would be outrageous to leave everything to someone else just because you don¡¯t want to run.


    It will be terrible if we upset ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·.


    Just as I am about to open my mouth to scold Rusha¨D¨DA Spider falls from the sky.


    It bends its legs wide andnds silently. However, this is no ordinary Spider. While normal Spiders are ck, this one is dyed in a polished crimson.


    It is not a public transport Spider, but a private one. I have heard rumors about it, but this is the first time I have seen one.


    ¡°Wanna take a ride? Spare¡¯s Royal Guard-san. You¡¯re in trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡± (?) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Emerging from the Spider is a man with red hair and sunsses. His white suit is well-defined on his well-toned and slender body. I have never seen his face before, but in Code, only the ruling elite, those of the upper-ranking nobility or higher, are allowed to have private spiders.


    !? What, is going on¨D¨D.


    While we are speechless at the sudden appearance of this stranger, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· speaks leisurely, without any hesitation.


    ¡°Thank you. Then, can you take us to the prison? The Spiders are taking a long time toe, you see.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Okay, okay, get on. The reason the Spiders aren¡¯ting is because they¡¯ve been blocked by Nora. She can¡¯t stop you from calling them, but if she controls all the Spiders that exist, they won¡¯te even if you call them.¡± (?)


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Oi, oi, that can¡¯t be true. Why would Nora-ojou block the Spiders? No, in the first ce¨D¨DWho are you and why are you here?¡± (Kutry)


    Kutry looks at the man with a stiff expression. The man grins, chuckles, and says.


    ¡°You guys are underestimating Nora. Even if it was highly unlikely, she was worried that you might apply for the release of the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· first, so just to be on the safe side, even if it turned out to be a waste, she prepared a n to obstruct you. And so, in case you get caught up in such obstruction, I have been asked to help you out, so I have been waiting here like this. That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡­¡­ You can call me TC.¡± (TC)


    The red Spider leaps into the air and races across the building at high speed. A speed that is iparable to that of a normal Spider.


    I have no idea what on earth is going on. Who is this man who calls himself TC, or who is the one that can make this obviously extraordinary man move.


    However, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· is not shaken by this situation at all. A small smile appears on his face. Maybe this is also part of ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· n? (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    TC says as he takes up a position at the front of the Spider.


    ¡°It was clever of you not to choose a flying type of transportation, man. They¡¯re fast and convenient, but they can only go on set routes, so a ss 7 can easily shut it down. If you get stuck in the air, it¡¯s over. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t use flying types during emergencies.¡± (TC)


    I sense a feeling of levitation. The red Spider leaps effortlessly between buildings. Below us, I can see the jumble of buildings, a cityscape that is rarely seen in the outside world. At this speed, we will soon reach the prison.


    Thanks for reading! Marvel at Cry¡¯s divine strategy, Kool! He can even summon TC. Who is TC tho¡¯? (???)?

 Chapter 398.2: Captive Lightning Emperor â‘¢

    Chapter 398.2: Captive Lightning Emperor ¢Û


    Now, I wonder what I can say to rebut her¡­¡­ But before I can speak, the staff member speaks fearfully.


    ¡°Nora-ojou¡­¡­ Forgive my rudeness, but¡­¡­ Even though a release request hasn¡¯t been made, a request for guidance has already been made. If there are multiple people, we will guide them in order of whoever came first.¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡°Aaaah?¡± (Nora)


    She says in a low voice. The staff member receiving her murderous gaze tries to smile but fails.


    ¡°T-These are the prison¡¯s rules. As much as I would love to give priority to Nora-ojou, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Or are you nning to rebel against the city system?¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Nora)


    Nora-ojou says nothing, but her face turns redder and redder. A drop of crimson drips from her lip, staining the floor. She has bitten her lip.


    Her expression reveals intense emotions.


    A storm of passion. Nora-ojou stomps her feet in frustration. Her hair floats up. A murderous scream echoes throughout the prison building.¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! F-Fuck! I¡¯ll definitely kill you all!! Angus, Tony, the Spare, and even you, Royal Guards! When I be king, I¡¯ll exterminate all those who got in my way!! How dare you take that gentleman away from me!! Even though I¡¯m the one who cares about that gentleman the most!! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!!¡± (Nora)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cry-sama, let me guide you.¡± (Staff Member)


    The staff member who has been watching Nora-ojou with a pale expression turns to me and says this. Does she want to leave as soon as possible? Nora-ojou is like an angry dragon. I would like to run away too, but that is not an option.


    After all, I came here¨D¨DTo secure the royal family.


    Nora-ojou doesn¡¯t seem like the type to be the puppet of the noble, but leaving that aside, she is someone I need to protect. I could leave it to the Kaiser and Saya, but before they start making their move in earnest, I think it would be a good idea to make their job a little easier. I approach, knee down in front of Nora-ojou, who is pounding the floor with all her might, and say.


    ¡°You know Nora-san¡­¡­ If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡­ Would you like toe with us?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah?¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Cry-san!?¡± (Kool)


    Kool and the others look at me in shock. The staff member is also at a loss for words. However, the one who seems the most surprised is Nora-ojou herself.


    She looks up at me as if she is looking at an iprehensible creature and speaks in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Ah? Wh, at, are you, talking about?¡± (Nora)


    ¡°It is fine if you negotiate first. However, there is a condition. No brainwashing. That is not what you want, is it? I wouldn¡¯t do something like that either. The ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· is not someone you can brainwash.¡± (Cry)


    I came here to free Kryhi. However, I am not sure if my application for release will be approved. After all, Nora-ojou¡¯s application for release was rejected many times, so it is up to the city system to decide whether or not to release him¨D¨DSo I think I should try to do something to make things go as smoothly as possible (Let¡¯s wait and see how it goes).


    I hold my hand out. Nora-san looks at my hand for a moment, but soon enough she *<i>pechiri</i>* smacks it away and stands up with her own two feet.


    ¡°Y-You will, regret it, okay? Showing mercy to me, to Nora Code!¡± (Nora)


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind having one more regret now. It will only just add one more to my collection of regrets.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°????¡± (Nora)


    At least for now, Nora-san¡¯s rage seems to have calmed down.


    Kool and the others are shocked at my sudden betrayal, but they aren¡¯t saying anything. Well, well, let¡¯s keep it civil. Nora-san speaks to the soldiers behind her who hadn¡¯t moved an inch while she was writhed in anger.


    ¡°Wait here. I will be right back.¡± (Nora)


    Now, how is ¡¶Infinite Sky Flowers (<i>Senten Banka</i>)¡· doing after such a long time?


    Thanks for reading! Yooo what is going on!? Cry is letting Nora free Kryhi first? Is he nning to have him infiltrate Nora¡¯s faction like Kaiser? What is Cry¡¯s endgame?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 399.2: Captive Lightning Emperor â‘£

    Chapter 399.2: Captive Lightning Emperor ¢Ü


    In other words, from this point onwards, the only ones being held captive here are those the city system has determined to be of the same level as Kryhi. Even in the outside world, there are few people as powerful as Kryhi. I thought it was just a rumor and not too far cry from a lie, but it turns out that the people imprisoned there are far more powerful than those imprisoned in the upper level.


    I instinctively swallow my saliva. Unlike the upper levels, the rooms on the lowest level do not seem to be transparent. While walking down the corridor lined up with inorganic metal doors, I get goosebumps for some reason. Even I, whose senses aren¡¯t that sharp, can feel it, so the others must be feeling the same. Zuri, who is walking next to me, has a grim expression on her face.


    The staff member is walking nervously. Nora-ojou has a difficult look on her face, making it hard to tell what she is thinking. The only one who is acting the same as usual is Cry.


    And then, Nora-ojou once again calls out to ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. This time in a hushed voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What is your rtionship with the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·?¡± (Nora)


    At that question, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· answers in a casual tone.


    ¡°Hmm? Nothing special. We are just¨D¨DFriends.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hh!?¡± (Nora)


    At that moment, I certainly see a look of agitation across Nora-ojou¡¯s face.Her eyes which had been like burning mes when she first jumped in the room are now opened wide, and her gaze darts from left to right.


    We are in the same Party as Kryhi. I am sure that even if we said the same thing, it would have been impossible to get Nora-ojou to react the same way as she did. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Cry goes silent again. Nora-ojou¡¯s mouth trembles slightly and she speaks up. Her voice sounds confused, theplete opposite of the angry one she had before.


    ¡°Cry Andrich¡­¡­!? Th-This name¨D¨D¡± (Nora)


    Did she look it up just now? ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· says to Nora-ojou, who cannot hide her shock.


    ¡°? Aaah, it sounds like a lie, right? The truth is¨D¨DI am a fake him.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°A fake name¨D¨DN¡­¡­ No way, you¨D¨DYou came to this city, in order to save the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (Raitei)¡·!?¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true. It was just, a passing thought, a passing thought.¡± (Cry)


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· gives a half-hearted smile.


    No way that is true. It definitely isn¡¯t like that.


    ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡· attacked Code by our own decision, not by anyone else¡¯s will but Kryhi¡¯s own decision. And no one knew about this, let alone other Hunters or friends, even the Explorer Association didn¡¯t know.


    Cry Andrich is not a fake name, nor is he a fake in the first ce. If anything, it is Kryhi who is the fake. The name Kryhi Andrichhi is not a fake name, but we deliberately adjusted everything to resemble ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·.


    Nora-ojou¡¯s expression changes rapidly.


    Then, the staff member suddenly stops and fearfully looks at Nora-ojou.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nora-ojou, we have arrived. This is the ¡¶Lightning Emperor¡¯s (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· room.¡± (Staff Member)


    Nora-ojou does not reply. Her slim body wrapped in the crimson dress just *<i>bikuri</i>* twitches.


    The wall bes transparent.


    The person there¨D¨DIs none other than Kryhi Andrichhi, the person we have been working so hard to help all this time.


    Kryhi¡¯s treatment is a far cry from what we received.


    A few months have passed since the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±. His well-trained body is covered in wounds, and his limbs are attached to thick chains stretching out from the four corners of the room, suspending him in mid-air.


    Unlike us, he has probably always been chained up. It is clear that he is at his limit physically and mentally. Rusha almost lets out a shriek, then quickly covers her mouth.


    Nora-ojou, who said she would negotiate first, does not move. Next to her, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· leisurely passes by and stands in front of the suspended Kryhi.


    Nora-ojou says nothing. She just stunningly stares at ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· that has stepped forward.


    And then, after putting his hands over his mouth and thinking for a few seconds, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· looks up at Kryhi and speaks to him leisurely. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°*<i>Yaaah</i>* Heeey, it¡¯s been a while. You look terrible. No, you are still in pretty good shapepared to Kool and the rest. They look like they are about to die at any moment¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Nora)


    No one would have expected such a casual, rxed greeting,pletely devoid of any substance whatsoever. Nora-ojou gasps.


    What on earth can this greeting mean? And it happens just as I am thinking that.


    A violent sh of purple lightning scatters throughout the prison cell.


    It isn¡¯t caused by the city system. It is the power of lightning, Code¡¯s natural enemy. The power that earned him the name of ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· was far smaller than when it was unleashed outside, and it didn¡¯t do a single scratch to the chains or the walls.


    The staff member¡¯s expression stiffens and (Although that cannot be the case) Cry takes a step back in a panic.


    Kryhi¡¯s head, which has been down, lifts slightly. His slightly open eyes hold a light that is hard to believeing from someone who has been held captive for over a month. His dry lips curve into a slight smile.


    Before anyone knows it, Nora-ojou is on her knees. Her eyes are wide open in shock. Her exposed shoulders shaking slightly.


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· looks down at Nora-ojou in wonder and says.


    ¡°I am done with my greetings. Nora-san?¡± (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Nora-ojou remains frozen for a while, but then, as if she has given up, she answers with her face down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is my defeat, Cry Andrich. You can do whatever you want with the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·.¡± (Nora)


    Part 2


    Thanks for reading! Wait whaaat? What happened!? Why did Nora give up on Kryhi!? But damn, that scene looks so cool, Kryhi chained up and in tatter but still full of determination and Cry saying hello in full chill.


    And here is my impression of the 2nd episode of Strange Grief:


    No way, are we going to have young Strange Grief in every introduction of the episode!? Please, please, please say yes! Oh so the one who register Strange Grief is Kaina! And Sytry says that it¡¯s fine as long as they don¡¯t do bad deeds, we all know where that ends up ;D And Cry you drawing skill is not bad too! What a nice symbol! Don¡¯t skip the opening, looks like they are putting some conversation right before the end.


    Let¡¯s go Teito Saikyo Senpen Banka! Tino is really like a small animal, her pouting face is so cute. And seriously the animation on the face, so good! Greg¡¯s face when Gilbert shove his finger in his nose XD But damn that micro-second with just Cry eyes just after Gilbert challenge Cry, he looks so badass.


    We got some good shot on Tino¡¯s stretch, huh¡­ So lewd XD Cry is right, Gilbert is so dumb giving up his sword to fight barehanded. It is funny how Tino is trying to get Gilbert to give tribute to her, she learn from Liz who ask her the same thing. Poor Gilbert getting a reality check from a ¡°member¡± of Strange Grief. That usually end up in getting beaten to a pulp. Did you notice the nk space on the left when all member of Strange Grief showed up? Yeah, Eliza got lost¡­ Oh yeah that scene where Cry use Gilbert¡¯s Relic! I remember how everyone is saying that Cry is a genius in relic handling. For me, I don¡¯t think so, it is more because he got more opportunity to use Relic and that¡¯s why he got ¡°good¡± at (Remember the Buteisai incident with a certain key).


    A full map of Zebrudia. What a nice castle, but with this pace I doubt we are going to see the Onsen Dragon Egg incident in the castle. Why do we not have 26 episode!!! TT.TT


    Sasuga Eva, Infinite Variety¡¯s source of information. She doesn¡¯t get enough credit! Also the camera is lingering a bit too long on low angle on Eva for myfort, although some people won¡¯t say no, right XD The loan! More than 10 digiiiiit!


    Rip random caravan Hunter and the 3rd knight order? Where is Franz! Where is Infinite Variety favorite knight! Ah no he is in the zero knight order And random Magi girl, are we going to see you during the Magi Infinite Trial? Looks like you need it as you are having difficult just to charge Silver, the dog¡¯s chain.


    What do you think Tino¡¯s will is? Something like I give everything to Master~ Funny how Cry¡¯s reputation is always going up the fastest when he isn¡¯t here. Where is my Master~ wa kami!


    Why did Cry bring a bag that he is going to drop right after taking off? Also the echo in Night Hiker, hiker¡­ XD


    Finally, ending is nice, but it feels strange to hear a not serious Eva in the next episode trailer


    TL;DR


    Another good episode, didn¡¯t see a drop of quality even though it is the second episode The face animations are still my favorite, love how everyone can have so many different expression. Got some sh of badass Cry, not bad, not bad. Keep it up Zero-G


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 400.1: Captive Lightning Emperor ⑤

    Chapter 400.1: Captive Lightning Emperor ¢Ý


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ The release request has been approved. Kryhi Andrichhi will be released.¡± (Staff Member)


    It seems that my application was approved. I thought there was a good chance it wouldn¡¯t be approved¡­¡­ So why on earth did Nora-san have such a hard time with this?


    Kool and the others cheer while I still don¡¯t quite understand what is going on. Nora-ojou stands by the wall, watching the whole thing in silence.


    Apparently the rooms on the bottom floor and the top floors are treated differently. Kryhi, who was locked in a cell, was in a terrible state. His hands and feet were chained together and he was hanging in the middle of the room, wearing only a pair of underwear and nothing else. His body, which is well-trained for a Magi, was covered in wounds that looked painful.


    However, his eyes still retain the same sparkle he had when he was outside.


    I wait in front of the opaque door for a while. It didn¡¯t take a long time.


    The door gently slides open.


    Thest time I saw him was during the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±, huh.


    The master of Lightning Magic. My real one, Kryhi Andrichhi, the ¡¶Infinite Heavenly Flowers (<i>Senten Banka</i>)¡·, strides out the door with a dignified attitude and speaks in a lively voice that makes it hard to believe he has been chained up just a few minutes earlier.¡°I don¡¯t really understand what is going on, but¡­¡­ It seems like you have saved Kool and everyone else, Cry. Thank you.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do much. The main characters who were doing things were Kool and the others.¡± (Cry)


    Kool and the others look at me in surprise, but¡­¡­ This isn¡¯t humility, okay. I seriously didn¡¯t do anything. I was just eating chocte with Ohii-sama.


    In terms of workload, I don¡¯t think I even worked a tenth of what Kool and the others did. No, really.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ Thanks for looking after me, Kool, Zuri, Kutry, Rusha, and Elise.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°Kryhi-san, it is only natural for us to do this. However, I wish you would have the discretion to consider retreating if you are in a pinch.¡± (Kool)


    Kool *<i>kuikui</i>* lifts his sses frequently and says to Kryhi.


    Discretion¡­¡­ Un, un, that¡¯s important, right¡­¡­ But it is pointless, you know. I have said the same thing to my friends multiple times, but heroes are the kind of people who don¡¯t listen to such words.


    Nora-san doesn¡¯t respond. She remains silent and watches the exchange. I was surprised when she gave up her turn to apply for release, but apparently¨D¨DSomething has changed in her.


    *<i>Yareyare</i>* Good grief, I don¡¯t know what is happening, but I am d it somehow managed to work out.


    ¡°For now, we have achieved our goal, so let¡¯s go back. We will think about the restter.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ì


    With the staff member¡¯s guidance, I return to the ground from the lowest level together with Kryhi and the others. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°The release application procedure has already beenpleted. You may return home as is. I will guide you to the exit.¡± (Staff Member)


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be back.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is just my personal opinion¡­¡­ Please don¡¯te here again.¡± (Staff Member)


    The staff member says something harsh with a tired look on her face.


    Even though I didn¡¯t work that hard, I am feeling a bit tired. When we get back to the building, let¡¯s have a second snack of the day with Kryhi and the others.


    With such thoughts in mind, I leave the prison building.


    And then¨D¨DAn ear-splitting siren rings throughout the prison.


    I quickly check my surroundings. I see Kryhi flipping his cloak and getting ready for battle.


    We-Well, well, calm down. This is a prison, remember? Even if there is an attack, the prison guards will be able to deal with it.


    I ask the staff member who is checking the terminal with a pale face.


    ¡°Officer-san, what¡¯s wrong with, this?¡± (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s a prison break. You¡¯ve been had.¡± (Nora)


    Thanks for reading! Finally Kryhi, the ¡°real one¡± is free. Now what next for Strange Freak? Also¡­ It¡¯s a traaaaap! What is happening!? Let the first Infinite Trial begin!

 Chapter 400.2: Captive Lightning Emperor ⑤

    Chapter 400.2: Captive Lightning Emperor ¢Ý


    The one who answers instead of the staff member is Nora-ojou, who is following behind with her knight squad. Nora-san has remained silent and refused to make eye contact since Kryhi was released, but apparently, she understands what is going on.


    ¡°Prison break!? Who?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°The ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·. Angus rewrote the prison¡¯s rules. You went outside the prison without following the rules, so you¡¯re now recognized as an escapee.¡± (Nora)


    You are kidding¡­¡­ I am quite curious about who this Angus guy is, but this city is a mess.


    ¡°I was wondering what he was nning to do by giving the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· to the Spare, but¨D¨DHe yed some cunning tricks on you. If I be king, I¡¯ll definitely kill that man.¡± (Nora)


    Spits out Nora-san.


    By the way¡­¡­ What happens if you are recognized as an escapee?


    As I stand there while staring in wonder, the staff member cries out in distress.


    ¡°When a prisoner is recognized as having escaped from prison¨D¨DThe prison¡¯s security will be mobilized! They will eliminate the escapee and those who coborate with him!¡± (Staff Member)Aaaah¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see.


    The huge mechanized soldiers that have been waiting in the courtyard slowly begin to move. The thick gates are closed, and the countless turrets that have appeared without anyone noticing are all aimed at us. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I don¡¯t sense any murderous intent. It is not trying to kill me. They are just following the system and trying to process things robotically.


    I take a deep breath and check with Nora-san.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nora-san, is there any way you can do something about it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Just hold on for eight minutes and fifty-two seconds. I¡¯ll rewrite the rules back to normal. Anyway, we¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    Light pours down on Nora-san and her soldiers from above.


    Before I know it, arge disk-like object is floating directly above them. Bathed in light, Nora-dan and her knights float up and are sucked into the disk.


    The mechanized soldiers don¡¯t react to this obvious desertion in the face of the enemy.


    I want you to take me with you¡­¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give us a ride too?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°If I let you guys on board, my saucer might be attacked.¡± (Nora)


    That is so cold¡­¡­ Even though I was doing everything I could to amodate you.


    ¡°Well, you know that the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· you were trying to free is also with us, right¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san, who is floating in the air, is momentarily at a loss for words at my words, but then she quickly loudly retorted.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t free him. I¡¯m not interested in what I can¡¯t have.¡± (Nora)


    I see, so it is like that¡­¡­ It seems like you can switch gears quickly, which is great.


    However, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that we are in a pinch. I have my Barrier Rings with me as usual, but will we be able to escape? Even Kryhi, who I am counting on, has just been released, so he is likely exhausted¡­¡­ Kool looks at me desperately, but, don¡¯t tell me he is expecting something from me? No way, man.


    As I am pretending to be badass and at a loss as to what to do, Nora-ojou snorts and says with a slightly embarrassed look on her face.


    ¡°Besides, the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· I wanted to free would not be defeated by the prison¡¯s defenses.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Hearing this, Kryhi *<i>panpan</i>* dusts his hands and steps forward as if to protect us.


    ¡°Of course, Nora! And Cry! I don¡¯t want you topare me to how I was, back then!¡± (Kryhi)


    He is still as confident as ever. I think he was plenty strong as he was back then, but now¨D¨D.


    Of the mechanized soldiers deployed in the courtyard, one that is particrlyrge leaps at him.


    Kryhi turns his hand at the shining saber that is being swung down with a roar.


    A-Areh¡­¡­? Come to think of it, I think you cannot use Magic here, right?


    Disregarding my questions, dazzling purple lightning shes from Kryhi¡¯s entire body. Then Kryhi shouts.


    ¡°I was always thinking about this while I was chained up! Here is my answer!¡± (Kryhi)


    You are too bright. You are (Literally) too bright, Kryhi Andrichhi¡­¡­


    ¡°If the Magic construction I shoot is dismantled, then I will be lightning itself! Receive the power of the heavens! ¡ºI Am The Eradicating Blue Lightning Dragon God (<i>Ga Raisei Ryu Kai Kijin</i>)¡» !¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Onii-chan, you are making an original spell agaiiin¡­¡­¡± (Rusha)


    This is the first time I hear Rusha¡¯s exasperated voice. And the moment the saber touches Kryhi, the giant mechanized soldier is blown away with great force.


    Thanks for reading! Let¡¯s go chapter 400! Can¡¯t believe I made it this far. Gotta keep this up and catch up to the raw! (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Never thought it would be possible but Nora potential tsundere!? And Kryhi Super Saiyen mode activated!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 401.1: Strange Freak Wants to Retire

    Chapter 401.1: Strange Freak Wants to Retire


    ¨D¨DAnd so, we crawled our way back to Ohii-sama¡¯s building.


    The battle of Kryhi VS Code¡¯s interception system was more spectacr than I expected and ended faster than I imagined.


    Kryhi Andrichhi¡¯s Magic proved to be extremely effective against Code¡¯s security system. As Kryhi transformed into lightning, all of the prison¡¯s weapons, including the mechanized soldiers, were blown away with just a touch, rendering them unable to fight. The countless turrets stopped functioning without even opening fire.


    Most of the buildings in this city are made of metal, so Kryhi has discharged Lightning Magic into the ground with all his might. Then, the lightning spread over a wide area, incapacitating everyone there (Including Kool, his friends and the staff member) except for me (Who had Barrier Rings) and Kryhi.


    Maybe he deserved to be caught? Kryhi was so overwhelming that such a thought even crossed his mind for a moment.


    This is definitely the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·.


    There are probably only two ways to defeat Kryhi with Code¡¯s weaponry. Either by surprise or by sheer numbers.


    Even after destroying the weapons that were there, the prison¡¯s weapons continued to be deployed endlessly, but after Kryhi had been dealing with them for a while, the reinforcements suddenly stopped at one point.


    Nora-san must have rewritten the rules. She seemed quite passionate, but she may not be a bad person after all (Although that may be because of Kryhi).I wondered what would happen when weapons were activated¡­¡­ But in the end, all of the prison¡¯s security devices that were activated were destroyed, and our casualties were almost zero¨D¨DJust Kool and the others, who were lying on the ground and twitching.


    He was strong before, but as Kryhi said, his abilities seem to have improved since then. Even though Luke had taken his staff away from him¡­¡­ Kryhi was just too strong.


    As for Kool and the others who fell to the ground and convulsed, they were obviously used to this happening. Lightning Magic is known to be particrly difficult to control. No, I guess he had it under control to a certain extent as the Kool, his friends, and the staff member are still alive¨D¨D.


    Looking up at me, who was calm thanks to the power of the Barrier Rings, Kool spoke coolly while twitching.


    ¡°It¡¯s, the usual, so, don¡¯t worry, about it. My sses, are also, insted. Elise, will heal, us, once she, recovers.¡± (Kool)


    ¡°You guys are having a hard time too¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    All I could do was give such a trivialment.


    ¡ì


    Ohii-sama wees the newly brought-home Kryhi with great excitement and registers him as one of her Royal Guards.


    The man she is meeting is a man who has been imprisoned for serious offenses in Code, but that doesn¡¯t seem to matter to Ohii-sama. Rather, she seems to be happy that more people areing to her door.


    In terms of generosity, there is no doubt that Ohii-sama is fitter to be a king than Nora-ojou.


    Although Kryhi looks *<i>boriboro</i>* battered, he recovers remarkably quickly. Apparently, his punishment was a desperate measure to reduce his strength and enormous amount of energy. This highly advanced physical civilization most likely had not anticipated a human being who could freely control lightning.


    And this time, I am apparently really on a roll. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    There were many troubles, but releasing Kryhi will definitely help usplete the request. Hisbat ability is undoubtedly top-notch, not inferior to Kaiser and Saya. I doubt he will be of any direct use in protecting the Royal Family, but he should be fine as an escort.


    That means¨D¨DI will be able to freely go sightseeing in Code.


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s an extra chapter thanks to Maidenless Tarnished! Easy win for Kryhi and Kool insting his sses, you Shinpachi or what, XD! No character said it but Cry¡¯s attitude toward Nora is not one toward a royalty but more like an acquaintance or a friend. Sasuga Cry, royalty is nothing in front of a god!

 Chapter 401.2: Strange Freak Wants to Retire

    Chapter 401.2: Strange Freak Wants to Retire


    ¡°Sorry, Kryhi, but I have my goals. Since I helped you, you will have to apany me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yeah, of course! Mechanized soldiers are perfect for trying out all sorts of things. I think there¡¯s still room for my lightning to evolve, so I¡¯d be happy to help you with your work, however little I can!¡± (Kryhi)


    Cheerfully answers Kryhi Andrichhi, the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·. This man¡­¡­ Is he still nning to evolve more? Moreover, even though I asked him for a favor, he would happily help me without even asking me what it was¨D¨D.


    Kool and the others have smiles on their faces, but their eyes aren¡¯t smiling. As for Elise, her eyespletely look the other way. I am sure he had helped people here and there with a simr level of enthusiasm, which led him to attack Code as well.


    Now, although I said I would ask for his cooperation, I wonder what I should make him do¡­¡­ If I ask him to do something reckless, it will probably lead to a terrible situation.


    To start with, I sit down in a chair, cross my hands, put on a badass smile, and say something random.


    ¡°Fuuuh¡­¡­ Things are finally getting a little interesting!¡± (Cry)


    Kaiser, Saya, we are all set here. Please join us quickly.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì¡°The ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·¡­¡­ I never thought he would be able to fight to this extent within Code.¡± (Angus)


    I, Angus Code, sigh as I review the details of the war that had broken out in the prison.


    I manipted the prison¡¯s military forces by rewriting the rules. The operation went ording to my strategy.


    The timing of rewriting the rule was near perfect, and Nora changing it back was unexpected but still within the tolerable margin. It was surprising that Nora would give up on the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, but oh well.


    The only thing that hadpletely exceeded my expectations was¨D¨DThe power of the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·.


    Magic structures within Code are disrupted. In particr, offensive Magic has little effect as it is dismantled by the city the moment it is released.


    To think that he would bypass it with such a method¨D¨DIndeed, Code¡¯s system can dismantle Magic, but it cannot dismantle the lightning that is generated. To think that he could repel the prison¡¯s weapons so easily¡­¡­


    However, there is no way that Code would just leave it alone after knowing his own weakness. In the first ce, the current mechanized soldiers can deal with a certain amount of lightning without any problems. If a lightning user with a higher level of power than expected appeared, it is simply just a matter of strengthening its countermeasures.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ I wish I could have used the incapacitating gas.¡± (Angus)


    ¡°The prison¡¯s rules areplex. I believe ¡°Your Highness (<i>Denka</i>)¡± has done all you could.¡± (Jin)


    I know that. No matter how experienced I am with the city system, that is the best he can do with the rules that can be changed in such a short period of time. Ifplex rules are changed carelessly and by force, there is no telling where it will start to break down.


    However, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it is a pity.


    If we could have eliminated the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, we should have done so here. If we had been able to use Saaya and Kai, we would have been able to kill the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    However, it was too risky to send them there.


    There will inevitably be inconsistencies when the rules are suddenly rewritten. In the unlikely event that I am recognized as having broken the king¡¯s rules by sending those two, aiming for the throne will be thest thing I have to think about.


    The king¡¯s rules cannot be broken. Even Nora never attacked the Spare¡¯s Royal Guards with the knight she took with her. She understands the taboo.


    The good news is that the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· did not fall into Nora¡¯s hands. The one who obtained the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, the Spare¨D¨DAlisha Code has nothing to do with the battle for the throne.


    But I am far from being satisfied with this result. Even if I couldn¡¯t eliminate the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, I would have liked to have taken advantage of this incident to weaken Nora¡¯s fighting power a little more¨D¨D.


    ¡°It is not going well. It is not going well at all.¡± (Angus)


    ¡°We must be patient until ¡°Your Highness (<i>Denka</i>)¡± ascends to the throne.¡± (Jin)


    Says Jin with a smile to me who is groaning. The session to the throne is near.


    Thanks for reading! And here is thest chapter of Volume 11, so that mean we are halfway through this arc! I also added the illustration on chapter 399 part 2 and 400 part 2. Things are finally getting interesting, all the pieces are set. Now what will Infinite Variety next move be?


    And here is my impression of the 3rd episode of Strange Grief:


    Yeees another shback! We got Luke self-proimed alias Testament de (Zetai Shin Ken) name drop. And RIP wooden sword, you will be the first one of many toe. Sasuga Cry¡¯s luck, meeting a Cyclops at a Level 1 Treasure Shrine. But wait, zoom, enhance on Cry! Why does he have dust on him!? They should have made Cry spotless so we can see that he never gets injured! Liz and Sytry are ruthless, shoving a Cyclops¡¯ head in a bad XD For people who skipped the opening, there is a conversation between Luke and Lucia about the fact that the Cyclops¡¯ head will disappear soon as it is made of Mana Material. At least no mistake on that part, I was afraid they were going to make the Phantom disappear immediately after being killed like in Danmachi.


    So they skipped the 1st wolf fight¡­ Bummer I wanted to see the Yami Nabe Party cooperation fight (Went to check in the manga and novel but it also skipped the fight, so it wasn¡¯t cut content) Level 8 Divine Strategy (Shinsan Kibou), everything is ording to (Cry¡¯s) keikaku! I was thinking what kind of Relic Tino would have when she said to not count on Relic, but then I remembered what happened a few novels down the line XD


    That Doppler Cry yell and the fact that Cry said that Tino can use the other as shields when she just said that she wouldn¡¯t XD


    Oh okay they did make the Phantom disappear immediately after dying¡­ Wait the ¡°blood¡± is blue!? Is it Mana Material or censure¡­? Yoooo! Master~ wa kami! And in the background, you have the other still fighting XD


    It is true that Gilbert¡¯s shback helps to understand his character growth, but I am like meh I don¡¯t really care about that guy. When we got the wolf closeup, did anyone think that the wolf would counterattack Gilbert after being cut? The music and the mood were perfect to have Gilbert die after realizing that havingpanions is nice. Samement as Gilbert¡¯s shback for Greg¡¯s shback.


    In another timeline, Greg stagnates as a Level 4 Hunter forever, Gilbert goes Solo and maybe dies and Ruda joins some unknown Party and will never level up. Yo, never thought we would get another Master~ wa kami!


    Lol Ruda got picked because of her boobs XD 4 Barrier rings used during the flight


    Tino got some amazingly cool evasion shots during the fight! And Ruda, why do you think she isn¡¯t afraid of it? It¡¯s because she spars with something even scarier than a mere Phantom.


    Ok, there is blood, so blue blood is Mana Material blood. Oh, I just understood why Tino put the ring on her pinky. It¡¯s because Cry put the ring on his pinky when he had it. Always thought that it was weird why Tino put it there.


    Human missile to the rescue! And that cloak flips, so badaaaass! Too bad they didn¡¯t emphasize the wolf being unharmed by making a cartoony look or face. But it is funny how afraid they are of Sytry¡¯s Slime


    Wait whaaat we also get a Tino shback!? We are eating good! Damn that Strange Grief theme songing back, so badaaaaass! The day when City Girl Tino learned about Strange Grief and join the Master~ wa kami cult Haha the sweet voice Tino made to appeal to Cry


    Oh, I finally understand what they are doing in the next episode preview, they are rapping Let¡¯s go, we have 1st view of Liz in the preview!


    TL;DR A nice episode before the climax of the 1st Arc.


    The fight wasn¡¯t crazy but we got character growth for Gilbert and the exnation of Cry¡¯s choice of the Yami Nabe Party. Love the Strange Grief and Tino shback, the Strange Grief theme song popping during the shback is reaaaally good.


    So with this episode, it is kind of confirmed that we are going to have 3 novels animated. It is a good pace, so nice. I was afraid when they showed Strange Grief¡¯s seiyuu, I thought they were going to anime 5 novels but 3 is okay, although the 3 first novels aren¡¯t really the best arc.


    Let¡¯s go for the next episode next week, I want to see Liz go crazy!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 402.1: Trap

    Chapter 402.1: Trap


    Code, the highly mobile fortress city. A city that seems to have roots from a Treasure Shrine is an object full of interest to me. The system this city has is far more advanced than that of any other country in existence. I don¡¯t know much about this city yet, but I know that the system at least provides food, clothing, and shelter for the people who live there.


    A society that can function smoothly without people working. Is there any other city like this one in the world?


    No, well, I guess if such convenience existed, there would probably just be an increase in the number of useless people¡­¡­ Maybe that is why Advanced Physical Civilizations went extinct?


    In addition, it seems that you can use a wide variety of systems in proportion to your ss in Code. Since I came all the way to such a distant ce and taken various risks, it would be fun to see what it can do.


    Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten our purpose. We came to Code to rescue the imprisoned Royalty and repel the threat that is Code. Other than that¨D¨DSightseeing, searching for Relics from an Advanced Physical Civilization, and other things are lower priorities.


    But this time I have already finished my job.


    I became Alisha-ojou¡¯s Royal Guard, a member of the Royal Family, and also had the opportunity to meet Nora-ojou. Code¡¯s Royal Family consists of the King of Code, the Princes, and Princesses, a total of seven people so if we divide it between Kaiser, Saya, and myself, that means two for each of us, and the remaining King of Code and the others will be shared equally between the motivated Kaiser and Saya, so that means my part in this is done. I even rescued Kryhi, so doing anything more would be overworking myself.


    I need to leave some work for Kaiser and Saya too, you know.


    In any case, with Kryhi by my side, I can go outside with peace of mind. I can rely on him to charge my Barrier Rings, and even if I am targeted by Code¡¯s defense system, the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· can repel it. Just as I expected from my real one, I can rely on him. All I need to do now is to wait quietly for Kaiser and Saya to finish their work.All I have to do is stay still, but strangely enough, even that is something that is not easy to achieve for this Level 8 man named ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. I have to do nothing with all my heart and soul.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Everyone relies on me too much. You are talented people, so go ahead and just do what you want. I don¡¯t need you to report to me or anything. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    In that sense, maybe the job of looking after Alisha-ojou¨D¨DOhii-sama is truly suited to me.


    After rescuing Kryhi and safely meeting with Ohii-sama, one night passed. I set up a deck chair in front of Ohii-sama¡¯s room andy down on it, watching without thinking of anything Ohiisama¡¯s daily life, doing nothing at all, when Kryhi arrives with his friends.


    When hees up to me, feeling like I am on vacation after finishing a job, he opens his mouth and says with an enthusiastic voice.


    ¡°So, Cry. Is there anything I can do for you?¡± (Kryhi)


    *<i>Yareyare</i>* Good grief, talented people try to get work done whenever they have free time. Can¡¯t they see I have even taken out a deck chair and am lying down on it?


    The victims, Kool, and the others, are following behind Kryhi with indescribable expressions on their faces. Only Elise is not there, but in that respect, she is just like Eliza. The expressions on Kool and the others¡¯ faces look a little less tense than before. They must have rxed their shoulders now that their whole Party is back. If you think about it objectively, having the Party¡¯s Leader thrown into prison is a pretty serious situation, right?


    I have no choice but to sit up and look at Kryhi.


    ¡°What you can do? With your skills, you can do anything. Do whatever you want.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!! Honmono-san, Onii-chan iiis, very cool and strong, buuut, Rusha thinks it is best not to let him do as he pleases¡­¡­¡± (Rusha)


    Rusha *<i>ozuozu</i>* timidly raises her hand and offers her suggestion. To hear something like that from his Imouto, who is obviously very attached to him¡­¡­ By the way, I thought you used to be a lot more aggressive than this, have you grown up?


    Hearing what she says, Kryhi shrugs his shoulders and says. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is. Kool and the others said that I should ask your opinion, see. After all, I still don¡¯t know anything about this city. I do know the names of the princes and princesses you are after, but¨D¨D¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ If you know that, that¡¯s enough.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!?¡± (Kryhi)


    Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know the names of all the princes and princesses. I don¡¯t really want to know though¡­¡­ Indeed, suddenly having Kryhi join the mission probably wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. From Kaiser and Saya¡¯s perspective, it would be like an unknown (And powerful) Magi suddenly barged in. At the very least, I would have to apany him so I could exin the situation to them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, I think Kryhi will be fine maybe?


    ¡°I don¡¯t really have anything in particr I want you to do yet¡­¡­¡­¡­ Could you please protect the Royal Family or something? Anyone would be fine.¡± (Cry)


    I already want to leave everything to Kryhi now. Kryhi¡¯s eyes stare in wonder at my half-joking remark. Before Kryhi can say anything, Kool hastily interrupts.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that as if you are asking him to run an errand! Th-That is too reckless, I am sure everyone already knows about Kryhi-san¡¯s release, so I am sure they are on high alert for him¨D¨D¡± (Kool)


    After all, it is too reckless, huh. Ohii-sama, who is in the middle of her daily study, is blinking her eyes at Kool and the others who have a pale expression.


    ¡­¡­ For now, let¡¯s do what we can in order.


    ¡°Then¡­¡­ Kryhi, can you, you know¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Open this door?¡± (Cry)


    I ask, pointing to the door that separates us from Ohii-sama¡¯s room. The door is made of an unknown metal and doesn¡¯t look particrly sturdy at first nce, but when my predecessor, a bandit, tried to destroy it, it didn¡¯t even get a scratch on it.


    It is obvious that I won¡¯t be able to destroy it even if I attack, but maybe Kryhi can do something about it. Well, even if he was to free her, we couldn¡¯t run away until Kaiser and Saya finished their job¨D¨D.


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see. It¡¯s not my forte, but let¡¯s give it a try.¡± (Kryhi)


    Kryhi stands in front of the door with his sleeves rolled up while his friends look somewhat uneasy. Kryhi closes his eyes, takes a deep breath for a few seconds, then opens them wide.


    His eyes shine gold and silver. His ck hair which is a little longer than mine, rises slightly, and the power of lightning dwells in his body. Purple lightning flies from all over his entire body. The weapons that attacked him at the prison could not even make proper contact with Kryhi in this state. If Code is weak against lightning, it might be possible to destroy the door¡¯s gimmick and open it.


    Even when he is wearing a cloak, you can tell he has a well-trained body. If youpare him to me objectively, the only things we have inmon are our hair color and gender no?


    Kryhi stretches out his arms while shining brightly.


    Then, just before his fingertips can touch the door, he makes a big backward jump.


    A roar shakes the hallway. Rusha lets out a high-pitched scream and crouches down, covering her ears.


    It is then that I finally notice that several turret-like structures are growing around the door to Ohii-sama¡¯s room.


    The turrets move without a sound and spit out bullets aiming at Kryhi. The countless bullets fired look like a shining storm. The excessive noise and vibrations make my head *<i>kurukuru</i>* spin. The sound will asionally disappear, no doubt because my Barrier Rings are blocking sounds that are too loud for my tolerance.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Come to think of it, all of Biker¡¯s subordinates who attacked the door were wiped out. Something about being turned to charcoal or something¡­¡­¡­¡­ I forgot about that.


    I think there is also something wrong with Kryhi, who immediately starts tearing the door when asked to open it.


    Kryhi¡¯s movements are truly impressive. He dodges bullets that are being fired at a speed that my eyes cannot even detect. The bullets he dodges seem to mysteriously disappear as if they are absorbed into the walls or the floor. It seems that it has been set so that the building won¡¯t be destroyed.


    However, there is one problem. The hallway is not that wide. If I stay here, I am going to get caught up in the middle of it.


    Kool and the others have already run down the hallway. Rusha, who was crouching, is being dragged away by Zuri. Kool, who has quickly escaped, shouts at Kryhi, who is being relentlessly attacked.


    ¡°Kryhi-san, let¡¯s run! You are at a disadvantage against this many bulleeets!¡± (Kool)


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, not, yet. Not, yet¡­ Not yeeeeeeeeet!!¡± (Kryhi)


    As Kryhi roars, the light that dwells in his body grows even stronger. With such a well-trained body and no staff with him, Kryhi doesn¡¯t look like a Magi at all. However, the storm of bullets does not allow Kryhi to get any closer at all.


    In desperation, Kryhi shoots lightning at the door, but it gets sucked into the ceiling and floor and disappears. Looks like he is struggling¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Rather, I am super scared of the *<i>bachibachi</i>* electricity that has been flying here for a while now. The Barrier Rings didn¡¯t activate because it barely reached me, but I would have screamed if I hadn¡¯t experienced lightning so many times before.


    Ohii-sama on the other side of the door also has her eyes wide open and is frozen solid. I¡¯m quitting, I quit.


    ¡°After all, It is impossible to break down the door unless it is with the *<i>sarasara</i>* rustle, rustle¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t know what *<i>sarasara</i>* rustle, rustle is, tho¡¯. In any case, if it can¡¯t be broken, further attacks are useless.


    ¡°Kryhi, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve got it pretty much figured out.¡± (Cry)


    But he sure can dodge. If it had been me without Barrier Rings, I would have been minced meat at the first shot, but as expected of a man who participated in the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡± thanks to his skills¡­ He is different.


    Upon hearing what I say, Kryhi leaps back several meters, putting some distance between him and the door.


    ¨D¨DHowever, the defense system does not give up on pursuing Kryhi.


    As if chasing Kryhi, turrets grow from the floor and ceiling. A transformable defense system. I see, this is troublesome. Even in high-level Treasure Shrines, there are hardly any traps as vicious as this. Kool and the others are speechless at this unexpected turn of events. Kryhi runs towards Kool and the others to avoid the attack. But the bullets follow his back. All I can do is to blink my eyes.


    The turrets that had grown near the door had disappeared. I quickly go to where Ohii-sama is and check with her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Say, Ohii-sama, can you stop that?¡± (Cry)


    Ohii-sama¡¯s eyes flutter at what I say and slowly shakes her head.


    ¡°That was, the king¡¯s decision.¡± (Alisha)


    Seriouslyyy¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sorry about that, Kryhi. I was careless. I didn¡¯t mean for that to happen, I swear.


    I¡¯m soooooooooooooooooooooooo sorry!


    Thanks for reading! New volume starts and Kryhi is already having his Infinite Trial. Gotta survive a bullet hell and evolve into SSJ2!

 Chapter 402.2: Trap

    Chapter 402.2: Trap


    ¡°I wonder how far it will follow him?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Their range is, within this building.¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!¡± (Kryhi)


    A sh of light runs through the hallway. I cannot hear anything, probably because the Barrier Ring is blocking it. Just from the sound alone, I have used 7 Barrier Rings¡­¡­ When the sh dies down, arge hole appears in one of therge windows that bound both sides of the hallway. Kryhi throws himself through the hole without hesitation. This ce is so high up tho¡¯¡­¡­


    Therge hole that has been there is repaired in an instant. Its speed is unbelievable.


    ¡°Kryhi-saaaaaaaaaaan!!¡± (Kool)


    ¡°O-Onii-chaaaaaaaaaaaan!!¡± (Rusha)


    Kool and the others hurriedly rush to the window and look down. Apparently, the defense system is only targeting Kryhi, and all the turrets that had been relentlessly attacking until just now are all gone. What a terrifying defense system. Kutry looks at me and says in a dry voice.


    ¡°O-Oi, oi, Danna, don¡¯t go overboard. Even I, the worst, am turned off by this. Well, our Leader isn¡¯t the kind of guy who would die from something like this though.¡± (Kutry)¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I quite like your role y.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ When hees back, the defense system will be triggered, as many times as it takes.¡± (Alisha) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Whispers Ohii-sama, who is pressing her body against the door and watching the situation in the hallway.


    Although he was finally released from prison, it is now confirmed that he can no longer enter this building. I am sorry, Kryhi. I am really sorry. Will you forgive me if I get on my knees and do a dogeza?


    Kool and the others most likely want to check on Kryhi, so they go outside in a rush.


    I have to go and make sure everyone is safe¨D¨DJust as I stand up from my deck chair, Ohii-sama *<i>bambam</i>* knocks on the door from inside the room and says with a cheerful smile.


    ¡°Cry, it is almost time¡­¡­¡­¡­ For snacks.¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will give it to you if you can do something about the defense system.¡± (Cry)


    How bold of her to ask for a chocte bar in this situation¡­¡­ Can this also be called the quality of a princess? If it hadn¡¯t been for a chocte bar, I would have been honestly impressed. Ohii-sama blinks her eyes for a moment, then says with a somewhat regretful look on her face.


    ¡°I checked, but the king rejected it. It is not fair to the people if the king breaks the rules he established.¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama *<i>surasura</i>* answers fluently in a beautiful bell-like sounding voice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Heh, so you can contact the king. First time I hear that. You said you had your authority¡¯s freeze lifted, but you made the king do it, huh. Well, it makes sense if you objectively talk about this city¡¯s system.


    ¡°But, Ohii-sama, you asked me to send you a chocte bar. Isn¡¯t that also against the rules?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°The weight of the rules is different. Drawing your sword against royalty is, a grave sin. It is useful for Royalty to absorb a lot of knowledge. The chocte bars are very profitable. The king is probably, interested in it too.¡± (Alisha)


    No matter how much of a Divine Strategist you are, no one could have predicted that a chocte bar would be so highly rated in Code. That can be a good story to tell. If I canplete the request safely and return to the Imperial Capital, that is.


    I sigh and say to Ohii-sama, who is saying some crazy thing with a serious expression.


    ¡°So, did you send a chocte bar to the King of Code? He is curious about it, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    What should I do about this?


    At the heart of Code, on the top floor of the tower where only the king is allowed to live, I, the current King of Code, Cross Code, am in a state of confusion.


    My long-term n to create a stronger King of Code is going smoothly so far.


    The prowess of the children around the Lightning Emperor exceeded my expectations. Nora¡¯s passion for using any means necessary to acquire a powerful pawn, Angus¡¯ cleverness to use the Spare¡¯s Royal Guard to prevent this, and Tony¡¯s unique ideas lead him to side with Angus.


    Code will likely change significantly no matter who bes the next king.


    Unfortunately, it is unlikely that I will ever see the new Code, but at the moment, these three are undoubtedly better than the king candidates during my time.


    The problem is, the only thing I haven¡¯t anticipated is the presence of the Spare who has recently started to contact me¨D¨DAlisha Code.


    There was no particr reason why I granted Alisha¡¯s request and loosened the freeze on her authority a little. Her role, which had been created in case the Royal Family was wiped out, was half-over. I had even half-forgotten about her existence until I received her contact.


    If I had to say, perhaps it was on a whim. I was just a little curious as to what Alisha Code, who had been created by me in response to the nobles¡¯ wish, imprisoned on the top floor of the tower and grew up while being educated by the city, was thinking. That was all.


    The first time I responded on a whim. However, there will be no second time.


    ¡°You want me to disable the defense system? What a stupid request.¡± (Cross)


    I know very well why she has sent that message. There is nothing that happens in this Code that the King cannot grasp.


    But there is no reason to listen to such a request.


    Alisha¡¯s actions are not part of my n. How and where he sneaked in, why a man with an overall ability rating of only 4 came to rescue the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· under a false name, why the city system epted his application and released the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, and even why Nora, who had been so attached to the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, gave up on him, all of this was unexpected.


    The ability to deal with idents is also one of the qualities of a king. I have no intention of being directly involved in the battle for the throne, but there is no doubt that the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· is a dangerous irregr with enormous powers.


    Yes¨D¨DJust like the skilled Magi from the Explorer Association who once attacked Code shortly after I ascended to the throne. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Because of that, soon after ascending to the throne, I was forced to issue the ¡ºGrand Code (<i>Royal Decree</i>)¡»¨D¨DA power that could only be used once in my lifetime.


    Although it was unavoidable, it was a bitter memory.


    The Code now is not the same as it was back then. Now, this city has been turned into a ce where Magi cannot exert their powers due to my ¡ºRoyal Decree¡». The ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· is an exceptional Magi, but Code has already analyzed his abilities and taken countermeasures. In fact, the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· was unable to break down the door to Alisha¡¯s room. Even if the Explorer Association were to send a new ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· ss Magi, they would be powerless against Code¡¯sbat weapons.


    However, it would be best to keep the irregrs away from Alisha.


    However, it seems unlikely that a Spare who barely knows the outside world could do anything with the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·¨D¨D.


    After I rejected her request, Alisha calmly reported to the Royal Guard (Who calls himself Cry Andrich). There is no sign of dissatisfaction on his face. The Royal Guard doesn¡¯t seem particrly angry about the answer either. What on earth is he thinking when the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· whom he had gone to the trouble to rescue nearly died because of him?


    Even Code¡¯s system cannot read thoughts in detail. Although if I still had the ¡¶Royal Decree¡·, it might have been possible to gather all of Code¡¯s powers and build such a system¨D¨D.


    After confirming that, I erase the live feed of Alisha and the others that is being projected.


    There is no time to worry about the Spare¡¯s strange behavior. Even at this very moment, the children are plotting and scheming for the throne.


    Besides, the Explorer Association attacked at the same time as the session to the throne took cest time. It is not impossible that something simr could happen this time too. Angus¡¯ n should have limited the Explorer Association¡¯s movements, and no one had fled the city to seek help from the Explorer Association likest time¨D¨DBut having to use the ¡ºRoyal Decree¡» so soon after ascending to the throne must never happen again.


    Then, just as I am about to take another look at the state of the city, another messagees into my head. The sender is¨D¨DAlisha Code.


    While checking the message while feeling fed up, I shout without thinking.


    ¡°!? Wh-What? Chocate!?¡± (Cross)


    A hole quietly opens up in front of my eyes and the mysterious snack that the Spare had been fixated on rises. There is one of it. The wrapping paper had been carefully removed and it was ced on a pedestal like a precious treasure.


    The message only has one sentence written on it ¡ºFrom Alisha to the King of Code.¡».


    Anything that poses even the slightest danger to the King is repelled at the time of transfer (Or rather, there are very few people who can send objects to me in the first ce), but it seems that this ck object ispletely harmless¨D¨DJust a snack. The Code system also indicates that it is not a dangerous object.


    I have no choice but to pick up the mysterious snack. It has a strange sweet smell that I have never smelled before. I don¡¯t really like sweets that much.


    My eyes widen involuntarily as the live feed of Alisha, who used the system to do something foolish, shes across my mind once more.


    The live feed thates to mind is of Alisha *<i>niconico</i>* smiling and holding dozens of chocte bars.


    ¡°Y-You have so many, and yet, you only sent one¡­¡­¡± (Cross)


    No, it is not like I really need it though. But it is a snack I have never seen before. Maybe my father¨D¨DThe first King of Code, who knew about the outside world, knew about it¨D¨D.


    I look at the snack for a while but don¡¯t feel like eating it so I *<i>poi</i>* toss it on the floor. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Chocote, huh? Hmph¡­¡­ I thought the outside world was inferior, but maybe there are actually quite a few things that cannot be found in Code.¡± (Cross)


    Thanks for reading! Haha Alisha only giving one chocte to the king and hoarding all the rest Too bad, if only the king tried the chocolote he would also have fallen under its influence XD


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 403.1: Collaborator

    Chapter 403.1: Coborator


    ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. A Level 8 Hunter who is said to be able to see everything. One of the reasons that I, Kool, had thought of using the name of that Hunter, who had distinguished himself in Zebrudia by sessfully executing many schemes that could be ssified as ingenious and solved numerous difficult requests, tounch something like ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡· was because, unlikebat ability, divine strategy is something that cannot be seen with the naked eye.


    I figured we wouldn¡¯t be found out. Kryhi Andrichhi is clearly an outstanding, talented person, and a perfect fit for being ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· fake. In fact, everything had been going well up until the time that he decided to participate in the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±. I had no ns to get close to Zebrudia and no one ever suspected him.


    But I understand it clearly now.


    It was pure luck that we hadn¡¯t been noticed up until now. And setting up something like ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡· was a huge mistake. The idea that an amateur cannot tell whether a strategy is good or bad is simply a misconception.


    I was quite confident in my own ability to strategize¨D¨DBut the real thing was not something that lukewarm.


    Even an amateur can see that this man¡¯s tactics and actions make no sense. They will think that it is ridiculous. And then¨D¨DThey would marvel at the results that his n brought. I am sure they would. Just like me when I was so shocked that I stopped thinking.


    The real Divine Strategist is only after simple, pure results.


    And this time, ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· actions were also abrupt and iprehensible.


    I hurriedly chase after our Leader who jumps out of the window to escape from the defense system. I go through the small transfer room and rush out of the building at full speed.When I go outside, Kryhi, who had been crouched down, starts to stand up. The lightning that has been cloaking him disappeared.


    Kryhi *<i>panpan</i>* dusts off his coat and lets out a sigh. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The metallic road¨D¨DThe ce where Kryhinded is charred ck by lightning.


    Originally, Magi are physically weak. But it is different for Kryhi Andrichhi.


    Since his defeat at the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±, Kryhi Andrichhi has devoted himself to training. Having lost his Staff Relic, his fighting ability declined for a time, but the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· is now stronger than he was at the time of the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±. One of the reasons for this is his well-trained and toned body, which is unusual for a Magi.


    This is a tactic he developed topensate for the decline in his fighting strength after he lost his Staff Relic. By using lightning techniques to strengthen himself, his motor functions have improved to the point where he can jump off from a high-rise building without even a single injury.


    Apparently, the defense system doesn¡¯t attack when you are outside the building. The Leader of ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡· looks up at the top floor of the building he had been in earlier and lets out a small sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s troublesome, the response ispletely different. If I could at least use my ¡ºHeavenly Destruction, God¡¯s Raining Flower, Spear of Lightning (<i>Raisou Tenmetsujin Raika</i>)¡», I should have been able to break the door down¡­¡­¡­¡­ But looks like I¡¯m still inexperienced.¡± (Kryhi)


    I take a deep breath and say to Kryhi who doesn¡¯t seem toin about being suddenly attacked and mentioning the name of his original Magic spell, one of the secret techniques he had used at the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even if it was possible to use it, if you used something like that, even Alisha-ojou, who is in the room, would be charred too.¡± (Kool)


    Kryhi Andrichhi is certainly strong, but he tends to oversimplify things. This is perhaps the biggest difference between him and the real thing, known for his Divine Strategy.


    Fortunately, Kryhi doesn¡¯t seem to have sustained any serious injuries. No, actually, it is likely that ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· said that because he thought he would be fine¨D¨D.


    A littleter, Zuri and the otherse rushing out of the building. Rusha, who had been dragged away until just now,es running up to Kryhi, letting out a sweet voice. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Onii-chan!! Are you alright!?¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°Hah, for heaven¡¯s sake, even the real Danna does some unpredictable things, that¡¯s seriously troublesome.¡± (Kutry)


    Says Kutry while *<i>boribori</i>* scratching her head. Even though she had been through the good and the bad as a rip-off Alchemist before she changed her name and joined the Party, it seems that she is a bit overwhelmed by the recent situation.


    As Kryhi is still at the mercy of Rusha¡¯s embrace, Kutry clears her throat and says.


    ¡°Ah, Leader, the princess said that but apparently you are not allowed to enter that building again. Unless you do something about the defense system, that is.¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ His requests are really crazy, like go protect the Royal Family or open a door protected by the defense systems. It may not be a big deal for a Level 8, but even so¡­¡­¡± (Zuri)


    Moreover, if we have to do it without any detailed exnations, that would be a heavy burden even for Kryhi. Kryhi is strong, but that is only in terms ofbat ability. We are the ones in charge of the administrative aspects and preliminary investigations. And we do not have the ability to meet the demands of a Level 8.


    After all, even after trying our best for several days, we couldn¡¯te up with a single idea to rescue Kryhi from the prison.


    ¡°Kekeke¡­¡­ Why don¡¯t we just get the hell out of here, Leader? You got kicked out because of what Danna said, so he had no right toin.¡± (Kutry)


    Says Kutry as if she is up to some evil scheme.


    Indeed, with Kryhi¡¯s abilities, it would be difficult to protect the Royal Family, but he would be able to at least escape from Code. However, Kryhi has never once chosen to run away in a situation like this. It seems the same is true even against this Code, so Kryhi shakes his head without hesitation. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°No, not yet. I haven¡¯t shown the results of my training yet and I haven¡¯t repaid my debt.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°But what should we do? I don¡¯t think he will call out to you if you just wait outside until you are called¡­¡­¡± (Zuri)


    Sighs Zuri after she says this.


    That is from personal experience. We were saved by ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· and were told to help him, but he never asked us for anything. The investigation and other activities are something we did on our own initiative.


    This is just my guess, but it would probably be the same even if the other party is Kryhi.


    In the first ce, not only does he boast Divine Strategies, but in terms of fighting ability he is on equal footing with the fox-masked man whopletely defeated Kryhi. It is highly doubtful that such a Hunter would ever need anyone¡¯s help.


    If he wants to repay his debt to such a man, he has no choice but to take the initiative himself. Kryhi puts his hand to his chin and thinks deeply for a while.


    ¡°Right¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cry said that he wanted someone to protect the Royal Family, no matter who it was. Let¡¯s start from there.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°!? Onii-chan, are you seeerious? Aren¡¯t the Royal Family on maximum alert right now as they are right before the session of the throne?¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°Moreover, we don¡¯t even know where they are. We¡¯ve looked into it too. The ¡¶Lightning Emperor¡¯s (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· actions are under constant surveince, so it¡¯s an impossible task. Besides, no one would want to meet us with our Leader who is the notorious ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·.¡± (Zuri)


    In order to save Kryhi, we researched everything we could about the city. Of course that included finding out information about the Royal Family. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    However, it has to be said that outwitting the Royal Family, which has the second highest authority after the king in the city system, is extremely difficult. Moreover, Kryhi is the first person to attack Code in a hundred years. He has also destroyed several weapons in the city. He has only just been released, so he is bound to be under a lot of scrutiny.


    And naturally, no member of the Royal Family would want to face such a man, even if they are protected by the defense system.


    Except for that Nora Code, of course.


    ¡°I at least know the areas they control, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ There¡¯s a prince among them who hasn¡¯t been seen for quite some time. But I have to be honest, this is kind of out of our control.¡± (Kool)


    Excluding Alisha Code, the Royal Family of Code¨D¨DThe ss 8 has five members.


    The First Prince, Angus Code. The First Princess, Nora Code. The Second Prince, Tony Code. The Third Prince, Morris Code. The Fourth Prince, Zachary Code.


    Each of them has a designated area they rule, but the only ones we have a rough idea of the locations are the top three, who are the leading candidates to be the next king.


    Morris Code is notorious for his cowardice and seems to move frequently, so his whereabouts are known only to a small minority of his associates.


    Zachary Code¡¯s location is even moreplicated.


    Excluding Alisha-ojou, the youngest child, Zachary Code, is a particrly problematic one among the royal family. He is a violent man who shows no mercy to those who oppose him and holds a grudge against his siblings, who are also ss 8, and the king as if he is possessed by something.


    The area he was given was the second smallest after Alisha, but it too had beenrgely abandoned, and it seemed that the very few nobles who were part of his faction had all been abandoned. Apparently no one has seen him recently. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    The city also has a system to search and locate people, but those of a lower ss cannot search for the locations of those of the same ss or higher unless they are given permission.


    In other words, only the King can find out where Zachary is.


    For the time being, there is no doubt that he is still alive, but in order to protect (or another word for secure the target) Zachary, we must first search for him within this vast Code, where he is protected by the system. It is easy for a ss 8 to erase any trace of himself from the city system¡¯s monitoring.


    I do not have a single idea of what method we can use to find Zachary.


    If I had to say, I would say that we would be able to find him if we could get the King on our side, but if we could do that, then ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· request would practically be over already. It is because in this city, even if everyone else banded together, they cannot match the power of the king.


    Thanks for reading! You are right Kool, Cry¡¯s n only focus on the optimum result. So, as Serene said, as long as you don¡¯t care about the surrounding you can leave it to him. Your request is as good aspleted! And no need to be afraid of a mere king¡¯s power if you have Cry because Master~ wa kami!


    And here is my impression of the 4th episode of Strange Grief:


    I just noticed that all the shback are in fact the short stories that you can have as bonus when you buy a copy of the light novel. That is so cool that they animated it! Moar young Strange Grief!!!


    So what do we see in Cry¡¯s Relic collection. We have the Silver the dog¡¯s chain, the water gun to ¡°y¡± and replenish ¡°water¡± on its own, the ankle bracelet or the boot in its standby form where you can kick the air, lots of rings most likely some safe ring and other, the yellow bracelet that mess up your senses and then some other that I don¡¯t know. What do you think the other Relic are? Mainly the shield, the bead bracelet and theb. Ooooh the legendary magic bag that can hold the legendary CHOCOLATE! Haha a cursed sword but there is less impact on the fact that Luke didn¡¯t changed much even with the cursed sword because we never saw Luke in kill mode. And of course those ¡°weird¡± Relics helped Strange Grief train!


    This time in the mid-opening dialogue we have Cry that order something. What do you think Cry order (Answer at the end of the episode)


    Haha Cry is ¡°lost¡± and lead the group. Funny how everyone turns their head when Cry looks behind. Don¡¯t worry Cry, Tino would never look at you like that but well some people might like it. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    It is nice that we have so much of Cry¡¯s thought. It is so funny to hear his thoughts. And did you notice Cry going to the other direction right before finding Rudolph right when the path fork? XD And the MVP Chocte Bar! Tino eating like a hamster is cute.


    Rudolph say that the big wolves are not the Boss and that there is a Phantom even stronger in the Treasure Shrine but Cry doesn¡¯t even care one bit. Sasuga Cry, no time to care about small fries when you have already encounter the Boss of a Level 10 Treasure Shrine. That spiralling spear move that you see in every anime! Haha Iughed so hard at young Luke¡¯s ¡°I want to cut people¡± on the background and as always headbang when Strange Grief theme song poping up And that flute bgm when Cry push the responsibility and job to Tino.


    Rudolph, don¡¯t you know? Cry¡¯s Infinite Trial makes you feel like you are going to die each time but have a 100% survivor rate. Sasuga Master~, Master~ wa kami!


    The wolves are screaming because they sensed somethinging. Who can that masked girl be!? Yooo a foldable spear. Cool in anime but I remember watching a video saying that usability and durability = 0. Let¡¯s not invite real life theory in anime, we all want to see awesome and cool weapon xD


    The Night Hiker pronunciation joke is still here even after 2 episode lol. So many Cry worry face in his monologue


    Yooo, Liz with the SSJ2 electric effect, so cool! It¡¯s okay Liz, Rudolph is only here for exposition purpose that is why he doesn¡¯t know who Strange Grief are. Teito saikyo! Poor Tino, Liz is so scary with her red eyes. No wonder Tino freaked out when she saw her!


    And the Gilbert hit was so fast that even putting the video in 0.25 you can just see 1 frame. That >.< Tino face! And they do know what to focus when Tino is doing a dogeza ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) Gilbert got bukkake of potion XD


    That Quicksliver slow-mo to catch the bullet was so badass! But at the same time I also want to see her catching bullet like in Dragon Ball. Yes Isekai Light Novel with firearm being OP gotta learn from Liz. You just have to catch the bullet. You are in a isekai man, stop showing firearm as something mega OP when you have people that can move so fast that they can disappear.


    Yup Strange Grief a team of OP psychopath that would have be the next demon king if not for Cry xD In a way, Liz teaching is true if you kill the enemy the enemy can¡¯t kill you. Too bad Liz¡¯s Alias name drop didn¡¯t have Liz posing like Luke had.


    Haha the answer of Cry¡¯s order is Strange Grief symbol! The mask with no eyehole! Love how no one questioned why the mask has no eyehole and they all just went with it. New training method to train your 6th sense and have a Daredevil-like vision. Sasuga Cry!


    Noooo they didn¡¯t put Cry¡¯s I want to retire speech he has at the end of each arc. If it is not in the next episode, I am sure they are going to only put it at the final episode like it is the wrap of the 1st season. Please tell me that they are animating it in the next episode. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    TL;DR


    Here the end of the first arc. To resume it was really good, the bgm are timed right as always, animation was awesome no quality drop, got epic shots and some hi shots too. What more can we ask. Got some really epic moment with Liz catching the bullets while being blind and one-sided killing the Phantom. Noints about the 1st Arc except we didn¡¯t have Cry saying that he is going to retire.


    And what do you think of the 1st Arc? Was it what you expected? Let¡¯s go for the 2nd Arc! I am really excited for the shback scene on a certain outing to go see sakura trees! ;D

 Chapter 403.2: Collaborator

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ But first we need a new base. We can¡¯t use a building that Kryhi-san cannot enter as our base¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kool)


    Ideally, it would be best to have a base that is easy to defend and easy to escape to. There must be many people who consider the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· as an obstacle. At the very least, Angus is targeting him, given the attack heunched while we were escaping from prison.


    As long as the rules are in ce, there should be few people who will attack, but we cannot let our guard down.


    Kutry crosses her arms and smiles at what I said.


    ¡°In that case, Kool. I know the perfect ce. The ce where the lower-ss people live.¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°Lower-ss, people¡­¡­?¡± (Kryhi)


    Kryhi frowns. The lower sses¨D¨DThey are those who are not given a ss and are not surveyed by Code¡¯s city system. They are by far the weakest members of the city as they do not even have ess to the basic systems of the city, and it is said that there is a fair number of them lurking throughout the city.


    When it came to gathering information, it was Kutry who was in charge of gathering information from the lower-ss people.


    It seems that ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· had initially tried to recruit lower-ss people as Royal Guards (Which of course is impossible given the system), but she reported that things were going quite well with them as our position as assants who attacked Code for the first time in a hundred years worked in our favor.However, in the end, we were unable to obtain any information that could have been used to rescue Kryhi from prison¨D¨D.


    ¡°Kukuku¡­¡­ They seem to have a grudge against Code¡¯s citizens. We, the assants, are something like heroes to them. They also said they wanted to meet the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll wee us with open arms.¡± (Kutry)


    Indeed it is not a bad idea¡­¡­ I think? The lower sses probably haveworks that only the lower sses have. Maybe they have some information that could be useful in securing the Royal Family.


    We would need to be careful as we are inevitably under the watchful eye of the Royal Family¨D¨DBut the Royal Family is probably paying particr attention to the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· and ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. Kryhi in particr is quite the conspicuous individual, so there are probably not many people who would pay that much attention to our movements, as we were hardly of any use during the attack on Code. Even if they have eyes that can monitor everything, it is ultimately humans who are choosing what information to take in and what to reject. There will always be gaps.


    It is our job to take on the tasks that Kryhi cannot handle. That is a fact that hadn¡¯t changed even before or after the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±.


    Kryhi thinks for a moment, then nods slightly and looks up.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡­ Let¡¯s not waste time standing around. Kutry, please show us the way.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡ì


    The lower sses. People who live a life cut off from the extremely convenient city system. In this highly mobile fortress city, Code, everything is provided by the city system. Clothing, entertainment, buildings, weapons¨D¨DAs long as the city system works, you can live without doing anything, and the majority of people who work in this city do so because they have time to kill.


    However, that means that if you cannot use the city system, you will not be able to get anything in this city.


    The biggest problem would be¨D¨DFood. There is no hunting, livestock farming, or agriculture in this city. Food is produced by the city system and citizens can get whatever they want, as much as they want, by essing the city system.


    When I first learned about the lower sses, I was very surprised. How do these people, who cannot use the city systems, obtain the resources they need to live? And what kind of society can people who are not considered human beings by the city build?


    Kutry guides us to one of the buildings in the small area given to Alisha-ojou. It is a medium-sized, nondescript building. All the buildings in this city are provided by the city system, and many are unused. You probably wouldn¡¯t think anyone lived in them unless you knew about it beforehand.


    Kutry goes ahead and enters the building alone. After about ten minutes, Kutry emerges from the dimly lit building with several tough-looking men.


    My eyes widen in surprise. They are well-built men. Their footwork and look put them above that of ordinary people but lower than Hunters.


    But what surprised me the most is that these men are armed, unlike the other lower-ss people I have seen so far.


    A gun with a long barrel and a strange mechanism on it, countless metal tubes hanging from their belt. And what appears to be just a vest is probably some kind of armor created by Code.


    As far as I have been able to find out, you need at least a ss 4 authority to obtain a weapon in this city. Furthermore, the more powerful the weapon, the higher the ss is required. It is not something that lower-ss people can afford.


    Thergest man steps forward, approaches Kryhi and speaks excitedly.


    ¡°Ooooh, it is an honor to meet you. ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, if you knew how thrilled we were when you attacked. It has been a hundred years since anyone has harmed this city!¡± (Man)


    ¡°¡­¡­ *<i>Yareyare</i>* Good grief, I didn¡¯t mean to do that¨D¨DBut I guess my name got spread strangely.¡± (Kryhi)


    Kryhi frowns in a troubled manner at what he says. It must have been a strange feeling to be praised despite having lost.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how heartbroken we were when we heard you were being imprisoned and targeted by Nora¡­¡­ But, well, leaving that aside. It is fortunate that you have been released. We wholeheartedly wee you.¡± (Man)


    The man¡¯s eyes are shining darkly. There is no hint of weakness in his voice, something you might expect from the oppressed. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Kutry said in her report that the lower-ss people are plotting something. I don¡¯t want any more trouble. I rush to intervene before Kryhi can say anything unnecessary, and say.


    ¡°Please wait a moment. Despite all this, we are, in a manner of speaking, Alisha-ojou¡¯s Royal Guards. Will you still wee us?¡± (Kool)


    In response to my reminder, the man narrows his eyes, smiles, and says.


    ¡°Alisha-ojou is not our enemy. In fact, if she is the catalyst that led to the release of the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, then you can even say that she brought us good fortune. Many of myrades would not have been able to survive without this area. Alisha-ojou is a pitiful woman as she has been deprived of her freedom. And it goes without saying, but you people who havee from the outside are not our enemy either.¡± (Man)


    Isn¡¯t that right? Seems to be what his eyes are saying. Indeed, it is as Kutry said. This looks like more than just being cautious, it looks like they are up to something.


    But even if the lower ss people are plotting something, what can they aplish within this Code that is governed by the city system? If they are from the royalty or the nobility, they can even use the city system to freely listen in on our conversation that is happening right here, right now.


    As if reading my expression, the man speaks confidently.


    ¡°Do not worry. Even ss 8 cannot grasp what is being said here. There is a reason. Follow me and you will understand right away.¡± (Man)


    ¡ì


    The men guide us through the building. The structure of the building is not much different from Alisha-ojou¡¯s home. The building is almost empty, and it ispletely silent with no sign of people.


    I heard it was a base for the lower ss people, but I wonder if there really aren¡¯t that many of them there? As I am thinking about this, the man walking in front of us suddenly stops. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    We aren¡¯t even in a room, we are just in the middle of a corridor. As I stare wide-eyed, the man smiles and ces his palm on the wall where there is nothing special to mention.


    There is no sound or vibration. Part of the floor opens up, revealing a staircase leading to the basement.


    Hidden staircase to the basement is a popr gimmick in Treasure Shrines, but they are not something you would see outside of it.


    Besides¨D¨DJust now, the man in front of me seems to have essed the city system.


    Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡­¡­¡­ There is some kind of backdoor trick to deceive the city system?


    If there is a way to avoid interference from the Code¡¯s city system, then the situation will change. Without the protection of the city system, the people from Code are not that much of an enemy. I would be able to give a positive report to ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· who made an unreasonable request and threw us out.


    The man goes down the stairs. Kryhi follows him. I gulp and follow them, after steeling my resolve.


    The ce we are guided to is a small room.


    ¡°We finally meet. It is a pleasure to meet you,rades who share the same goal. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± (?)


    A man is sitting on a crude throne, surrounded by plebs armed with Code¡¯s weapons. His fierce eyes shine with a fiery determination. His voice is trembling, and intense, as if he is suppressing his rage.


    Then, I, finally, grasp the situation.


    The lower ss people haven¡¯t obtained weapons by cheating the system. I now understand why they are so confident that they can hide their conversation from a ss 8.


    ss 8¨D¨DAlthough there are differences in the support bases among the Royal Family, there is no difference in the authority they have over the system. Even fellow Royalty cannot know what the other Royalty are trying to hide.


    The solution to the equation is simple.


    The lower ss people have a king. One who could reach for the throne of King of Code.


    Zachary Code. The missing royalty with the worst reputation. One of those that ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· must secure.


    No way, did ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· understand this and attempt to make contact?


    In front of me stiffening up, Zachary stands up and screams like a madman.


    ¡°Haaaahahahaha, ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·! You are thest piece! I¡¯ve been waiting for you! Let¡¯s destroy this country together, these crazy people who have no idea what we¡¯re up to!¡± (Zachary)


    Thanks for reading! Too bad that Kryhi isn¡¯t going to challenge the defense system again and again like an Infinite Trial, but actually Cry send him to Zachary Code so he has an insider now! Well well, well, if this isn¡¯t all ording to Cry¡¯s keikaku, then I don¡¯t know what is!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 404.1: Irregular

    The highly mobile fortress city, Area 1 of Code. A huge building stands in the center of the area that is closest to the tower in the middle of the city where the king lives and the area that boasts the biggest area.


    The base of the First Prince, Angus Code, who is currently considered to be the closest to bing King, is a castle-like structure, unlike the other buildings that exist throughout Code.


    Located on a higher level than the surrounding area, it is the first thing you see when you enter the first area. The castle, which Angus created by himself by using the city system with the help of books brought from the outside world, is not only a symbol of Angus¡¯ authority but also the center of Angus faction¡¯s military power.


    In the throne room, at the very back of the castle, I, Angus Code, am receiving a report from my right-hand man, Jin Gorton.


    ¡°The n is proceeding without any problems, huh.¡± (Angus)


    ¡°Yes. We are having our camp manufacture weapons to the best of our ability. The training of the people we have brought in from outside is also going extremely well.¡± (Jin)


    Code¡¯s resources are by no means infinite. Only the king has free reign over them, and the sses below share what is left.


    The resources avable are determined by your ss. No matter how efficiently you use the city system, there is a limit to how much you can save. Since all Royalty have the same resources avable to them, the number of nobles who support the Royalty has a significant impact on the oue of the battle.


    Therefore, the nobles side with the Royalty that they think will win, and I, who have the support of thergest number of nobles, is considered the most likely candidate.Resources can be used in a variety of ways. They can be used to manufacture food, clothing, misceneous goods, buildings, weapons, and mechanized soldiers, and can also be used to repair facilities. I nod with satisfaction while touching my mustache.


    ¡°Code¡¯s weapons are too much to handle for the monkeys of the lower world. But if we hold back, we could lose to Nora¡¯s knights. Her knights are born thanks to Code, after all. If we can use Kai and Saaya, we should be able to fight well enough, but even our foot soldiers should be able to interfere against her knights.¡± (Angus) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°It is as you say. Nora-ojou¡¯s policy is very interesting. It would have been troublesome if the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· had fallen into her hands. However, now that that possibility has disappeared, His Highness¡¯ advantage is unshakable.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°We did waste our mechanized soldiers and incapacitating gas. We cannot be too careful.¡± (Angus)


    Nora Code used her resources to research ways to strengthen Code¡¯s Citizens. The result is an elite knight order that boasts capabilities surpassing those of mechanized soldiers.


    The enhanced human beings created after years of research¨D¨DHer knights possess high levels of stamina, physical ability, andbat techniques using Code¡¯s weapons.


    Even if she used the city system¡¯s resources, who would have thought that she would be able to strengthen ordinary citizens to that extent. I, who don¡¯t allocate resources to that, would never be able to create an enhanced human as Nora did.


    Instead, I researched weapons. The reason why my castle is sorge is to create a wide variety of weapons inside, the most notable one is an incapacitating gas that can knock out even a person with abilities over 10,000.


    Nora is also doing a good job, but my side will likely have the advantage in terms of military strength. If Saaya and Kai use my weapons, the reinforced knights will be no match for them. The only thing of concern is that¨D¨DWe had almost used up all the incapacitating gas we had stored up to capture Kai and Saaya.


    That is something cost-heavy. It takes a long time to prepare the amount necessary. There is no way it will arrive in time before the King¡¯s death.


    I silently ess the city system to check the weapons production status and ask Jin.


    ¡°The manufacturing efficiency has been declining recently. What happened?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°Ha. It seems that the amount of Mana Material being sucked up from the earth¡¯s veins has been gradually decreasing since about a month ago¡­¡­ It is the after-effect of that. Something may have happened to the earth¡¯s veins¡­¡­ But as far as our current investigation goes, we have not been able to find the cause. Fortunately, it is not only Your Excellency¡¯s resources that are decreasing, everyone is in the same situation.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°I see, so¡­¡­ All that to solve after I sit on the throne, huh.¡± (Angus)


    Code resources are somewhat dependent on Mana Material. And while I cannot just leave it like that, it is not something I can do anything about right now. To find out the cause, I must first restore Code¡¯s mobility.


    ¡°Excluding Nora, what is going on in the others¡¯ movement?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°Tony-ouji is the same as always. As for Morris-ouji, rumors have it¡­¡­ That he has begun to focus on manufacturing decisive weapons.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Damn Morris. What good is there to have a famed sword if the one wielding it is a coward.¡± (Angus)


    I frown and say disdainfully.


    Morris Code is the most wimpy of the Royalty. He is a coward and fears being executed after the king changes.


    He is clearly not fit to be king, and he hasn¡¯t shown any significant movement up until now, but it seems he has finally started to take action. Most likely, he got cold feet as the session to the throne drew near. He had taken a cooperating rtionship with me up until that point, but at thest minute, he lost confidence in his own choice. To some extent, this is within my expectations.


    Decisive weapons are not the variety of weapons that I manufacture, instead they are especially powerful weapons used by a small elite force. However, Morris has few nobles backing him, so he doesn¡¯t have many resources to use. Morris, who hides and runs away, is no match for me.


    What¡¯s more, his production started at thest minute¨D¨D.


    ¡°Well, I have already made a move on Morris. I have to punish the foolish Ototo1 who dared to disobey his brother.¡± (Angus) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Finally, regarding Zachary-ouji¡­¡­¡± (Jin)


    ¡°Haaah, no need for his information. He is worse than Morris. A mad dog cannot be king.¡± (Angus)


    I snicker and continue.


    ¡°Most likely, he is still hanging out with the lower sses. No matter how many lower ss people he befriends, he is no match for me.¡± (Angus)


    The fourth prince, Zachary Code, has an even smaller support base than Morris. To begin with, Zachary, who has four older siblings, needs either great talent or good fortune to take the throne, but the man has neither. And he also discarded the few nobles who supported him. He is a fool. He has been hiding for a while now, but I have a pretty good idea of where he is. I cannot use the city system to find him, but that is how I can find him.


    For that man to be king¨D¨DTo pose a threat to me, he would need to have a pretty impressive secret weapon.


    It is highly unlikely, but even if he has someone of the level of the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· on his side, there is no way he could be victorious.


    Then, having thought about it thus far, I ask Jin.


    ¡°By the way, how is the Spare¡¯s faction doing? What is the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· doing?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°Yes. After that, the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· became Alisha-ojou¡¯s Royal Guard. There is no sign of Nora-ojou contacting him. It seems she has truly given up on him.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°This is going well. I don¡¯t have to fear the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· if he isn¡¯t in Nora¡¯s hands.¡± (Angus) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Alisha, whose powers have been frozen by the king, deserves even less attention than Zachary. Especially since she is not even at the table in the battle for the throne. It is only natural since she is a spare member of the Royal Family, created in response to a petition from the nobles¨D¨D.


    I was surprised when the Spare¡¯s Royal Guard tried toy hands on the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, but I suppose such a thing can happen. I have also checked the Royal Guard¡¯s information. He is a man with an overall rating of 4. A man who came here under a false name to rescue the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· ¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know how he got inside Code, but I can look into it thoroughly after the battle for the throne is over.


    ¡°Alisha-ojou has not blocked any information from being visible. I think it is possible to freely observe her situation.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°It is not worth watching, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am a little curious.¡± (Angus)


    We need to reduce irregrities as much as possible. At the very least, the recent movements of the Spare have not gone ording to my n.


    I sigh deeply and the image of Alisha Code appears before my eyes.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    But she really loves chocte, huuh. I am half amazed and half impressed as I watch Ohii-sama devour the chocte bar, with her mouth smeared with chocte.


    She looks more childish than any princess I have ever met andcks any trace of nobility. Even I didn¡¯t expect that she would end up hoarding almost all of the chocte bars I had given her when she said she was going to send them to the King.


    Well, it is okay, tho¡¯¡­¡­ But if you don¡¯t hold back a bit, you won¡¯t be able to eat your meal.


    Many Treasure Hunters don¡¯t like sweets. In fact, I am the only member in ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡· who likes sweets (By the way, Sytry doesn¡¯t like sweets, but she likes making them), and even in the entirety of ¡¶First Step (<i>Hajimari no Ashiato</i>)¡· those who like sweets are in the minority.


    It is good to have more sweet-lover friends. But I wonder if I should have really let a princess eat so many sweets? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, I have already given them to her so there is no point worrying about it, but maybe I gave her something I shouldn¡¯t have given her.


    I transform the deck chair into a sofa and sit down on it, looking at Ohii-sama¡¯s flushed cheeks which are munching on a chocte bar like a squirrel, I say.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine with me. Make sure you eat it while savoring every bite as they are thest ones.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Mmmh¡­¡­¡­¡­Nguh¡­¡­!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­ *<i>K-Keho, keho</i>* C-Cough, cough!! !? Eh!? Wh-What?¡± (Alisha)


    My words make Ohii-sama choke up and she coughs with teary eyes. Ahhh, that¡¯s what you get for stuffing your mouth full of food¡­¡­ Maybe the people who are holding her captive will decide that she is harmless and let her out if they see her current state?


    Ohii-sama *<i>gon</i>* smashes her forehead against the window in the door, looks at me, and says.


    ¡°L-La-La¡­¡­ Last¡­¡­¡­¡­ One?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°Un. Those are thest ones I have.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!???¡± (Alisha)


    That¡¯s of course. The Relic I have is a Magic Bag that can store arge amount of chocte and not a Relic that can produce an infinite amount of chocte. Naturally, once all the stored chocte has been taken out, it is not possible to take it out anymore.


    When I was in the Imperial Capital, I frequently replenished them and I had plenty of other snacks so I never worried about how much I had, buttely I have been eating and giving them too much. I will have to buy another box when I go back to the Imperial Capital¡­¡­


    ¡°Cho¡­¡­ Co¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama is frozen and devastated. Even if you say that¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have any more of it.


    However, chocte is a popr sweet that has been around for a long time. Even if it is not in Code, it is sold pretty much everywhere in towns outside. As one would expect, it is not possible to go outside and buy one, but there are a lot of people who havee to this city from outside. There is a good chance that one of them has it.


    ¡°Maybe someone from outside has it, you see¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!! Really!?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°But I can¡¯t walk outside by myself, you see¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is dangerous, and Kryhi and the others who I was relying on have been chased away by Ohii-sama¡¯s defense system and are gone¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, it is not like it is Ohii-sama¡¯s fault tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wh-What about other Royal Guards?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Come to think of it, Ipletely forgot about that. Is there a lower limit for the number of Royal Guards? Maybe I need to go find more?


    Biker¨D¨D¡¯s gang said that if there aren¡¯t enough Royal Guards they would be reced by mechanized soldiers, but when will those be added?


    It doesn¡¯t matter how but it would be tough to go back to the prison again.


    Just as I am feeling disheartened, I hear a voice from the ceiling as if it were waiting for the right moment to talk.


    ¡ºOhii-sama, Cry Andrich. I may be so bold as to say this but let me solve this problem for you.¡» (?)


    ¡°Oooh?¡± (Cry)


    It is Olivia-san¡¯s voice. The door to the small room opens, and Olivia-san (and Jean-san) walk in with an imposing attitude. The number of stars on the card pinned to her chest is still one.


    Olivia-san, your face turned blue when Ohii-sama demoted you, but I wonder if you have recovered?


    Thanks for reading! Yoooo so Cry¡¯s n already began when he shifted the earth¡¯s veins in Yggdra! Sasuga Cry! Always one step ahead of others. But Angus not being careful about Cry will be his downfall¡­ What am I saying, even if he is careful about Cry it will also lead to his downfall. Because Master~ wa kami! Also no more choco ¡Æ(; ¡ã§¥¡ã)! <ol><li>Ototo: It means little brother.</li></ol>

 Chapter 404.2: Irregular

    ¡°Yah, yah, I am d. I was a bit worried because you turned so blue and ran away like that¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    When I raise my hand in greeting, Olivia-san clicks her tongue and res at me.


    ¡°Shut up, Cry Andrich. I have looked into all of your actions since then. We already know that you led us up into a trap. We also know that the annihtion of Biker and his group, the previous Royal Guards, was entirely your fault! Yes, it was all for the sake of bing the Leader of Ohii-sama¡¯s Royal Guards!¡± (Olivia)


    ¡°Ehhh¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I cannot help but be shocked at how outrageous what she just said. As expected, what Olivia-san saids is way off the mark.


    I didn¡¯t do anything. I don¡¯t remember doing anything.


    Biker and his group simply got annihted on their own.


    Olivia-san kneels down in front of Ohii-sama¡¯s door and apologizes with a slightly trembling voice.


    ¡°My deepest apologies for my rudeness the other day, Ohii-sama. Just once¡­¡­ Could I have the chance to make amends for my rudeness? I intend to serve you with all my heart and soul, Ohii-sama.¡± (Olivia)Jean-san interjects to Ohii-sama, who is staring in wonder and looking down at Olivia-san.


    ¡°Ohii-sama, Olivia has served us well so far. Although what she did is unforgivable¡­¡­ I think you should give her one more chance.¡± (Jean)


    Unlike Olivia-san, Jean-san¡¯s ss remains at 5. Well, it is true that Ohii-sama¡¯s actions at that time were very unexpected. But if she had been fulfilling her role up until now, it would be ok to give her one more chance. Ohii-sama blinks and for some reason looks at me and asks.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What do you think?¡± (Alisha)


    Jean-san¡¯s eyes widen in amazement at Ohii-sama¡¯s question. Olivia-san¡¯s shoulders tremble while on her knees, but I am just as surprised.


    Jean-san has been serving Ohii-sama longer than I have, yet she still asks for my opinion¡­¡­¡­¡­ *<i>Yareyare</i>* Good grief, I guess if you don¡¯t do your job properly, it mighte back and bite you.


    Even though you talked about serving her, it seemed like Olivia-san and Jean-san were only doing the bare minimum, riiight¡­¡­ That¡¯s why you lost to a chocte bar.


    But it is a good thing to have more allies. I am sure Olivia-san, who has already experienced pain, will work hard.


    ¡°Uuuun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ That is not a good apology. Shall I show you one?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Wh-What are you¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Let me teach you. What a sincere apology is¨D¨DThis is how it¡¯s done!


    I kneel down on the spot and quickly perform a dogeza.


    ¡°I am so sorryyyyyyyyyyyyyyy! Please, please¡­¡­ Forgive this foolish Olivia, Ohii-samaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡± (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    My pathetic and sorrow-inducing voice echoes down the hallway.


    After that¡­¡­ Something about giving another chance? Unfortunately, I never wanted to have another chance, so I have never asked that before. Well, it is because there is no point in saying it unless you really mean it¡­¡­


    No one says anything. They seem to be mesmerized by my magnificent dogeza. I feel like I have done a good job. Recently, I haven¡¯t had many opportunities to do a dogeza, but this is the first time in a while that I made such a good dogeza. I stand up, *<i>panpan</i>* brush off the hem of my clothes, and speak to the trembling Olivia-san.


    ¡°Come on, give it a try. The trick is to bow your head as if you are going to lick their shoes.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Guh¡­¡­ Uh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uuuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Olivia)


    Olivia-san¡¯s face bes bright red and she is shaking. Jean-san¡¯s cheeks are also twitching. It must be hard to be people with pride. I don¡¯t have any pride so I can *<i>pekopeko</i>* bow as much as I want.


    Maybe unable to bear watching any longer, Ohii-sama intensely stares at Olivia-san and says with a straight face. It is hard to believe she is the same person who was devouring the chocte bars.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Alright. So, how would you make up for your rudeness?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°Y-Yes. I have brought along new candidates to rece Biker and his group as Royal Guards. They are known for theirbat prowess outside the city¨D¨DTheirbat abilities are quite high, so it will be no problem to send them out to explore on their own. Their overall abilities also far exceed those of Cry Andrich. I think they will be of great use to Ohii-sama in the future.¡± (Olivia)


    Says Olivia-san while *<i>chirari</i>* res at me. That is a hurtful way to say it.


    Come to think of it, when she tried to banish me, I think she said something like she had found new Royal Guards.


    However, we certainly need talented people right now. If they areing from the outside, they might have chocte bars.


    Ohii-sama says with a *<i>muh</i>* sulky look on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are thou, dissatisfied, with the hierarchy, I decided for you?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°No-Nothing of that sort¨D¨D¡± (Olivia)


    Apparently, although Ohii-sama is usually a chocte-loving princess, she is strict about hierarchical rtionships.


    It will be a shame for Olivia-san to be bullied any more than this. Any normal person would naturallyin about my ipetence.


    ¡°Ohii-sama, here, here, calm down.¡± (Cry)


    Let¡¯s follow up on her a little bit. I have to calm Ohii-sama down a bit. I take out the card with a big star on it¨D¨DThe proof of being a ss 6 that Ohii-sama gave me and *<i>pechipechi</i>* pat Olivia-san on the head while saying.


    ¡°If you say that, I suppose I can have high expectations, right? Olivia. I am counting on you to find someone who can be useful, okay? Someone who can be useful, unlike me, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ B-Bring them in!¡± (Olivia)


    Hearing Olivia-san¡¯s voice, Jean-san sighs and looks behind him. The door at the end of the long hallway opens, and the Royal Guards that Olivia-san founde in.


    The Royal Guards have an intimidating face that will not lose to Biker¡¯s and his group. There are only five of them, and they aren¡¯t that big, but therge swords hanging from their waists look very good on them.


    Among the men, Four of them have bandages wrapped all over their bodies. Are they mountain bandits, perhaps? Come to think of it, that makes sense¡­¡­ The people whoe into this city are basically criminals. No, I won¡¯t really know until I talk to them tho¡¯¨D¨D.


    A man with goggling eyes approaches with a *<i>niyaniya</i>* grin. His smile doesn¡¯t convey any dignity. Hey, is this going to be okay?


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡­ We are at your service. Ohii-sama, we are the Dontan Family, a well-known mercenary group that has even defeated Level 6 Hunters. Those Biker and groups who only increase their numbers and can only talk are nothingpared to us. With us as Royal Guards, everything will be safe and secure, everything will be solved and ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·yyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!!???¡± (Dontan)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    As soon as they see my face, the men take a big step back. The smiles that have been stered on their faces until just a moment ago are now stiff and tense.


    He quickly unsheaths his sword and takes a stance, but his limbs are shaking violently. Well, even in that state, I still don¡¯t stand a chance against him tho¡¯¡­¡­


    Now then, have I met them somewhere before? I check their faces one by one, but I don¡¯t recognize them at all. The Dontan Family, Dontan Family, heh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Uuun, I kinda feel like I have heard this somewhere before¡­¡­ If I had to memorize the names of each bandit, my already small memory space would be filled up. Instead of memorizing such trivial things, I would be better off memorizing the names of my n Members.


    However, there is no doubt that we have met. I say with a badass smile.


    ¡°Yaa, yaa, it has been a while. What a coincidence to meet you here like this. How have you been?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­ I, I didn¡¯t hear about you, Olivia! I can¡¯t believe that the stupid, foolish, ipetent leader who can¡¯t tell friend from foe would be, that ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· !!¡± (Dontan)


    ¡°!? Wha¡­ What is that supposed to mean!?¡± (Olivia)


    Says Olivia-san in a sharp voice. Ohii-sama¡¯s eyes are wide open, but she looks like she is having fun. It is great to be able to enjoy anything¡­¡­


    ¡°We are resigning! If we fight this guy, no matter how many lives we have it won¡¯t be enough!¡± (Dontan)


    ¡°C-Calm down¨D¨DDon¡¯t say anything more than that and shut your mouth! This man has an overall rating of 4, you know!?¡± (Olivia)


    ¡°Wh-Who cares! You didn¡¯t see this man¡¯s power at the station, that¡¯s why you can act so calmly!¡± (Dontan)


    I *<i>pon</i>* hit my hand at that line. When I look closely, I realize they are the same people who attacked me at the station. No wonder their names sounded familiar.


    If you want to be remembered, I want you to make an impact on the same level as Kryhi or the Imouto Kitsune. Seriously¡­¡­ So that means, the injuries they have must have been caused by the *<i>sarasara</i>* rustle, rustle.


    *<i>Sarasara</i>* Rustle, rustle is really something iprehensible. At any rate, I don¡¯t want them to be Royal Guards. I don¡¯t know when they will change their mind and attack again.


    ¡°Shall I *<i>sarasara</i>* rustle, rustle, you agaiiiiin?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hiiih¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry. We have no intention of opposing you! We were deceived by this woman¨D¨D¡± (Dontan)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will let you off the hook this time. I am busy too¡­¡­ Don¡¯t do anything bad again, okay?¡± (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kuh!!¡± (Dontan)


    The Dontan Family members¡¯ faces turn red and they run away as if they are going to faint.


    Safe!


    I breathe a sigh of relief and give a nihilistic smile.


    ¡°Petty crook.¡± (Cry)


    *<i>Yareyare</i>* Good grief, running away just after being defeated once. The really troublesome ones know my name and will rathere after me instead, you know. And they are not going to give up after being defeated once. In that sense, they might still be good bandits. Good¡­¡­ Bandits¡­¡­ What¡¯s that supposed to mean?


    Well, it is possible that ¡º*<i>Sarasara</i>* Rustle, rustle¡» was too stimting¡­¡­


    Olivia-san is shocked at the disgraceful Royal Guards candidate she had brought with her.


    ¡°What¡­¡­ Was, this¡­¡­¡­¡­ Men who have a reputationparable to that of Biker would run away just by looking at your face¨D¨DWhat are you¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, what brings you to this city¨D¨D¡± (Olivia)


    Were they really just as strong as Biker? Maybe Biker and his group¨D¨DWeren¡¯t so strong after all?


    And what brings me to this city, you ask? Fuuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is a secret that I sometimes forget why if I am not careful.


    All because I have Kaiser and Saya. I clear my throat a little and say to Olivia-san.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not go into the details for now. The issue at hand is how to get some chocte for Ohii-sama. The Dontan Family? didn¡¯t work, so do you have any good ideas?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ My head is starting to hurt a bit. I will take my leave.¡± (Olivia)


    Olivia-san leaves, clutching her head as if she had a nightmare. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Take care of yourself. Ohii-sama frowns as she watches Olivia-san leave.


    But not yet. The Head Chambein might not be able toe up with a good idea, but the Head Butler might. I look at Jean-san, who is left alone, and ask him.


    ¡°Do you have any ideas, Jean-san?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ri-Right¡­¡­¡­¡­*<i>Kohon, kohon</i>* Cough, cough.¡± (Jean)


    Jean-san clears his throat loudly. Upon closer look, Jean-san¡¯splexion is just as bad as Olivia-san¡¯s.


    Or rather, even though Olivia-san demoted me and tried to fire me, she didn¡¯t seem to regret it at all. Well, I guess it was all my fault in the end, but I have now finished taming Ohii-sama. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but the preparation to protect her isplete. In the first ce, Olivia-san and Jean-san are a bit too businesslike. Theyck loyalty. They should learn from Franz-san, who always works himself to the bone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right. Chocate. Or what you call it, I don¡¯t know what it is¡­¡­ *<i>Kohon, kohon</i>* Cough, cough. Is that really something that can¡¯t be obtained even with Code¡¯s city system? I can¡¯t imagine that such a thing exists in this world¡­¡­¡± (Jean)


    I see, it is true that it is a mystery why chocte is the only thing that is not avable in this city where you can get anything just by pressing a button. There is probably not much difference between y-like snacks and chocte. Maybe they don¡¯t have cacao, but I feel like they should be able to manage something about that. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    It seems that Ohii-sama isn¡¯t able to order one, but she is still someone who is imprisoned. There must be city systems that she cannot use, so it is possible that among those there is a system that can obtain chocte.


    ¡°That is a nice idea, Jean-san. It might be more efficient than looking for people who have chocte.¡± (Cry)


    If I don¡¯t have to talk to bandits, then even I can do it. Chocte hunting is much more motivating than protecting the Royal Family.


    Thanks for reading! Waaah the Dontan family makes ae back! Totally forgot about them. Funny how Olivia don¡¯t understand their reactions about Cry. But now that Olivia is out of the picture (again), let the chocohunt begin!


    And here is my impression of the 4th episode of Strange Grief:


    Oooh, too bad the shback is about Sytry¡¯s Slime and not young Strange Grief. Nothing crazy on Sytry¡¯s introduction as she is less noticeablepare to Luke or Liz but she is undeniably also a member a Strange Grief as she invented a Slime able to destroy the Imperial Capital. Eva does the Luffy whistle when lying! Who would have thought!


    This time we have Eva introducing the 4 founding Party of First Step as mid-opening scene. Now that I think about it we don¡¯t have that much Eva in the Anime.


    Cry¡¯s room looks like a bunker. But if you think about it, he did design it to be like a bunker xD


    Love the fact that they just show random Hunter just to emphasize that as Infinite Variety is on the case it means that there¡¯s more here than meets the eye.


    Oooh Eva monologue on Cry! And indeed Eva, for Infinite Variety to make a move, what is going on in the Imperial Capital


    Haha Liz just speedrun Night Pce and came back, but it is more like she came back because Luke wanted to solo the boss in Night Pce because it was a swordman and she got bored halfway. But those shots showing Liz and a dead Tino show how hard Tino training is. Wah Liz yandere eyes are so scary! Nooo they skipped the part when Cry say that Tino has to be as strong as Liz to join Strange Grief and that¡¯s why Tino stand back up! For me she stood back up because she saw how much expectation Cry has on her and that¡¯s why she exceeded her limit! Don¡¯t first time I am really sad that they skipped something.


    And can you believe that Sven is only 25? He looks so much older due to his nose wrinkle xD You can also hear Liz punching Tino but Tino screaming that she can keep going in the background Liz¡¯ (Cry¡¯s) training is really a Spartan training, no rest, no half baked training. You must risk your life even if it is training.


    Haha in Cry¡¯s mind, Ark is really the stereotypical hero in light novels. That badass snickers tho¡¯ when Sven said that he is as cool as ever! Henrik, my man, you are asking what Cry is doing? Of course, Cry is just staying in his bed *gorogoro* rolling around as he think about how to save the Imperial Capital from a slime! Yooo that 1 second shot of Cry the monster!


    Yes Gark, Cry already saw through everything that is why he went to the Treasure Shrine. Yes Noto Cochlear, no god could have guess that a high level hunter would go there because even god cannot fathom Cry¡¯s Divine Strategies.


    Let¡¯s go Cry¡¯s prophetic dream! The Sytry¡¯s Slime swallows everything! Too bad we don¡¯t have Sytry saying that. Liz is so cute now in the bed with Cry.


    When Liz is talking to Gark you can really see the difference in her voice. All sweet with Cry and brutish with everyone else. That Liz VS Gark shot with their looks so cool!


    Kaina you gotta pick on the clues! Cry not concerned about the earth¡¯s vein because he already know that it is because of the Tower of Akasha! And that parfait do looks really good, I am shocked that it is not Cry who is eating it.


    The Gark VS Liz fight effect are really well made. Even though it was just a few punch and kick I quite like the fight. Hahahaha Eva!


    By the way we just go the ice cream shop Cry was looking for on the 1st episode! And don¡¯t skip the end because there is a post-credit scene after the next episode preview. We have the 1st meeting between Sofia and Noto. Sofia bing Noto¡¯s apprentice. Is it just me but Sofia¡¯s voice sound like someone crazy?


    TL;DR


    Episode was ok, it was more an episode to set up this arc. I am sad that they skipped most of Cry¡¯s dialogue during Liz and Tino training, but the tidbit fight with Gark and Liz was nice. BGM and music as good as always for emphasize the humor. Got some scary Liz and very cute Liz in this episode tho¡¯, I approve of that! They introduced us Sven and the Tower of Akasha but it is the next episode that we will see them in action. I am very excited in the shback about Cry taking First Step on a outing to see the sakura!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 405.1: Irregular â‘¡

    ¡°I, see¡­¡­¡­¡­ So, that¡¯s, the reason, you came, to me¡­¡­¡± (?)


    Nora-san is wearing a crimson vest and short ck pants. Unlike when I met her the other day in the prison, she now has a sword hanging from her waist and upon hearing what I said, she holds her eyes as if she has a headache and says that.


    Surrounded on either side by strong knights, I smile while kneeling.


    It is easy to get to Nora-san¡¯s ce. I just summoned a Spider, told it my destination, and it took me there. As expected of the city system. The only miscalction is that I was arrested as an assant.


    The building where Nora Code is based is iparablyrger in both width and height than the building where Ohii-sama is imprisoned. The ce around me is surrounded by the same knights that I have seen in the prison, making the atmosphere very ominous. As soon as the Spider arrived, I was captured by the surrounding knights. Well, if you think about it rationally, it is only natural. If you suddenly go to meet Royalty in the outside world, you would probably get captured. I am lucky that I was brought to Nora-san¡¯s ce without being attacked.


    Nora-san sits proudly on a huge steel throne with her legs crossed. When they brought me in, she looked at me as if I were a dung beetle. If I had never been looked at like a dung beetle before, even I would have been stunned.


    Nora-san trembles when she hears my purpose and speaks in a high-pitched, threatening voice.


    ¡°You, and I, are not friends, okay? Know your ce!¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right. But¡­¡­ Out of all the people I know, Nora-san is the one who seems to know the most about the system, you know¡­¡­¡± (Cry)¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Haaaah. Seriously, haaaah! Ignorance is really the worst. In the first ce, let alone being friends, you, the Spare¡¯s Royal Guard, have a hostile rtionship with us! Do you understand that!?¡± (Nora)


    ¡°No, but our side has no intention of being hostile against you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    If you want you can even use the Empire Treasure, the lies-detector, ¡ºTrue Tears¡» on me. I am basically harmless. I am just a little unlucky.


    Hearing what I said, Nora-san loudly clicks her tongue.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tsk. You overall rating of 4. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you risked your life to rescue the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, I would have just thrown you in the trash.¡± (Nora)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As you can imagine, even I have never been thrown in the trash either.


    But now that I am here at Nora-san¡¯s home, I once again think about it but, isn¡¯t Nora-san not being held captive at all? It ispletely different from what I heard at the Exploration Association.


    Well, it is not umon for there to be discrepancies between the request and the current situation, so there is nothing I can do even if Iin now¡­¡­ but perhaps she was imprisoned, but managed to fight back against the nobles before we arrived? It is totally possible with this Ojou-sama. She is very different from Ohii-sama.


    The strong knight standing next to Nora-san asks her.


    ¡°Nora-sama, shall I take care of him?¡± (Knight)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­ You can¡¯t. This guy is a Royal Guard, so if we attack him, it might be considered going against the king¡¯s will.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°B-But, we can¡¯t just leave him alone¨D¨D¡± (Knight)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right. I can¡¯t believe that there is such a foolish move as sending a Royal Guard to the enemy camp alone¡­¡­ Well, it is a foolish move because there is no point in doing it. And this might also incur the king¡¯s wrath¡­¡­¡± (Nora)


    How should I say, I am sorry if I confused you all. But it is true that I have no intention of being hostile towards you.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry. Next time I will bring Kryhi with me.¡± (Cry)


    The moment I mention his name, Nora-san¡¯s eyebrows *<i>pikuri</i>* twitch, and her expression twists. As I am momentarily intimidated by the fierce energy radiating from her body, Nora-san speaks in a voice that seems to resonate from the depths of the earth.


    ¡°Are you¡­¡­ Trying to negotiate with me? Don¡¯t fuck with me! Never mention that name again. There is a limit to how much of a fool you are that you think someone like you can try to negotiate with this Nora Code. If you try that again, I don¡¯t care if you are a Royal Guard¨D¨DI¡¯ll tear you to pieces.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± (Cry)


    I immediately prostrate on the spot at her force. This is the second time today. Nora-san is serious. The best thing to do when dealing with an angry person is to kneel down and do a Dogeza.


    As I prostrate, staring at the ground, I hear a loud sigh from above my head.


    ¡°Enough, it¡¯s unsightly. Just lift your head.¡± (Nora)


    See, Olivia-san, if you apologize properly, it will work.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­. I am really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Actually, if you think about it, Kryhi was attacked by the defense system and went somewhere, so I couldn¡¯t bring him here.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Haa!? What are you doing!!¡± (Nora)


    He wasn¡¯t outside the building, so he must be in another building. Kool and the others are with him, so they will contact me if anything happens.


    Let¡¯s leave Nora-san¡¯s protection to Kryhi. She is a bit too much for me to handle.


    But what do I do if I cannot rely on Nora-san¡­¡­ As I frown and groan, Nora-san takes a deep breath as if to hold back her anger, res at me, and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Now, quickly bring out that chocte thing. I¡¯ll check it with the city system. Then, quickly go back and find the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Eh? Is that okay!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have it with me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Y-You bastard¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are you making fun of me? What am I supposed to do without the actual item!! Haah?¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san stands up from her throne and stomps her feet. It is as you said¡­¡­ But it is okay, I can just ask Ohii-sama to send it to me. I gave her so much and told her to eat it carefully, so there should still be some left¡­¡­


    Thanks for reading! Oooh Nora really is a tsundere. But Cry just storm through Nora¡¯s castle just to ask her to make chocte. Sasuga Cry!

 Chapter 405.2: Irregular â‘¡

    I call up the virtual terminal and send a message to Ohii-sama asking her to quickly send me a chocte bar. After waiting for five minutes under Nora-san¡¯s stern gaze, Ohii-sama¡¯s reply is heartless.


    ¡ºThere are no more¡» (Alisha)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I gave you everything I had, so now I can onlyugh. Ohii-sama, you love chocte too much.


    ¡°There are no more. She said there are no more. Fufufufu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­ There is, no man, in this Code, who has disparaged this Nora Code, as much as you have! I have never seen, a man as ipetent, as you! No, something must have been missing in your brain for you to think about saving the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· ¡­¡­ To think I handed over the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· to such a man¡­¡­ I can never forgive my past self!¡± (Nora)


    ¡°N-Nora-sama, please stay calm¡­¡­ It is bad for your health! Listening to the words of a man like this¨D¨D¡± (Knight)


    The knight approaches Nora-san, who is growling with a red face but is shaken off. It might be best to leave this ce quickly before her anger reaches its limit.


    ¡°I will go back now.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What did youe here for! Dammit! I can¡¯t forgive myself for even thinking of meeting you! Even though I am busy preparing for the battle for the throne!¡± (Nora)¡°The battle for the throne¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    What¡¯s with this strange expression? Seeing me with wide eyes, Nora-san sits down on her throne as if she is tired. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Even I don¡¯t have the energy to exin further. Get lost already. Next time youe¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Bring the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· with you.¡± (Nora)


    What you are saying ispletely incoherent¡­¡­ Oh well, whatever.


    It is important to know what to prioritize. Nora-san doesn¡¯t seem to be imprisoned, so it is fine if she is thest one to be protected. I will let Kaiser and Saya know about that when we meet up.


    I never thought I would use my legs to gather information, but I guess I have at least the awareness that I am a Level 8 Hunter, too.


    As I stand up, a sudden thought urs to me, so I ask Nora-san.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, if we actually have chocte, does that mean we can somehow manage to manufacture it?¡± (Cry)


    I am asking because it might be possible that I will meet someone other than Nora-san who can use the system, and there is also a chance that Ohii-sama might be able to use it. I am really reliable today. I am able to check what needs to be checked at the right time. This is how a hired Treasure Hunter properly works. I wonder when was thest time I was this reliable (Self-praise).


    That makes me a little tired now.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Who knows? I can only say that it depends on the item. From what I can tell, it¡¯s not on the list so it seems like it can¡¯t be made at the moment¡­¡­ But if we have the resources, there¡¯s a chance it could be made, somehow.¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san sits down on the throne with a thud and exins the procedure with a tired look on her face.


    ¡°Just that, it was the first King of Code who created the infrastructure we live in today. After activating the ¡ºCity Seed¡», the first King of Code used the ¡°Royal Decree (<i>Grand Code</i>)¡± to create a fortress city with a system that could amodate arge number of people. The resources that Code generates as standard was decided by the first King of Code¡­¡­ So it¡¯s possible that even the authority of a ss 8 would not be able to counter it. There are a few unnatural aspects to Code¡¯s city system that even a ss 8 cannot do anything about¡­¡­¡­¡­ Anyway, only the King can do something about the core functionality of Code.¡± (Nora)


    I listen to Nora-san¡¯s story while *<i>un, un</i>* nodding in agreement.


    I see, I see¡­¡­ There are a lot of words I don¡¯t understand, but I guess there is only one important point.


    If you are the King of Code, you can make chocte bars. That¡¯s it!!


    The question is whether the King of Code, who is apparently imprisoned, is allowed to do something like that, but well, I guess it is free to just ask him to try. Ohii-sama is his daughter and was allowed to send choctes to him. So maybe if she asks, she will get it.


    ¡°Thank you for the useful information. I will let Ohii-sama know right away!¡± (Cry)


    Oh right, I forgot to check one thing. Just to be sure, I check with Nora-san before leaving.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there is onest thing I want to ask¡­¡­ I am looking for someone called Kaiser and Saya. Do you know them?¡± (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Haha Cry just went to Nora¡¯s ce, provoked her, and then dropped a hint on Kaiser and Saya.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 406.1: Irregular â‘¢

    I, Nora Code, have no allies. My siblings are all enemies aiming for the throne, and the nobles in my factions are likely to switch sides at any moment.


    Therefore, I created the strongest pawns who would never betray me. The enhanced humans I poured resources into were undoubtedly the strongest in Code, and by appointing them as Royal Guards, they became warriors who could fend off interference from ss 8.


    There is a limit to the number of Royal Guards that one Royal Family member can appoint. I, who have assembled soldiers with abilities that surpass even those of mechanized soldiers and appointed them as Royal Guards, can undoubtedly be called one of thergest factions in Code.


    At the moment, the only problem is my hateful brother¨D¨DAngus Code.


    As the eldest son of the current King of Code, he was able to make preparations the earliest and is my greatest enemy. Indeed his faction has the most nobles supporting him due to the long period of preparation he got, but unfortunately, I also have to admit that he is very talented.


    The resources avable to Royalty are enormous. And no ordinary fools can make effective use of them. I was also one step behind in rewriting the prison rules. Angus has the advantage of understanding the system.


    For now, the battle seems to be even. I focused on soldiers, while Angus focused on weapons. No matter how powerful the weapons are, they are useless if the soldiers who use them are of poor quality.


    But I cannot imagine that he doesn¡¯t understand that.


    Angus has started a n to recruit immigrants from outside, involving all of Code. He probably intends to use those immigrants as pawns to carry the weapons he has created, but it is hard to imagine that the people Code has been dealing with so far are superior to the fruit of my research. He should at least be thinking about pinpointing the best warriors to invite in and use them as pawns¨D¨DYes, just like me, who tried to get the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· and bring him to my side.The king¡¯s demise is not so far off. The current King of Code has not been seen or heard by any of us for a long time. The battle has already begun. There is plenty to think about.


    Until that timees, Angus¡¯s¨D¨Das well as Tony¡¯s and the other ss 8¡¯s forces must be reduced as much as possible¨D¨D. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    I sigh deeply as I see off the unexpected, uninvited guest¨D¨DA young man who calls himself Cry Andrich.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. What the hell is that guy?¡± (Nora)


    ¡°¡­¡­ After all, he is only a 4-point man, so I think it is safe to just leave him be.¡± (Knight 1)


    ¡°He is not someone Nora-sama should be concerned about. If you give me the order, I will instruct people to keep him away as long as it does not vite the rules¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Knight 2)


    The Royal Guards, who are standing nearby, call out to me in concern. I wave my hand as if to shoo away a fly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be overly careful. That man has ties with the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·. It¡¯s not a good idea to distance ourselves from him now.¡± (Nora)


    I have no idea what that man is up to. He said he is looking for a way to make some snacks from outside for the Spare¨D¨DBut in any case, it is a good thing.


    A man with a rating of 4 from the outside. He is too weak to do anything within this Code. Unless there are special circumstances like during the ¡¶Lightning Emperor¡¯s (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, that man will not get in my way. And there is no reason for me to get friendly with the Spare. A naive princess whose authority had been frozen by the King himself is of no use. Ipetent allies are sometimes more troublesome thanpetent enemies.


    At that moment, the man who has been essing the system nearby and had been appointed as the Leader of the Royal Guards looks up. He is a nobleman whom I had ced a high value on and given a ss 6.


    ¡°Nora-sama, I checked but this Kaiser and Saya that man mentioned are not registered in the city system.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡­ From the way that man speaks, he seems certain that they are here¡­¡± (Nora)


    I frown and mutter to myself. I have no intention of helping him look for people, but I am curious as to what is going on. Cry Andrich came to rescue Kryhi Andrichhi, the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·. So why did he im that he was looking for someone? One possible scenario is that¨D¨DThat man haspanions. Companions who came with him to search the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, but got separated inside Code.


    Now that I think about it again, no matter how carefree that man is, he will not be so foolish as to enter this Code alone. And the people who came with him are probably also friends of the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·. And by the way, hispanions must be much stronger than the extras who were captured along with the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·.


    In this Code, everything is managed by the city system, and it is impossible for a citizen¡¯s name to not show up in a search. However, there are exceptions to everything.


    I cross my arms and think for a moment before closing my eyes. Then I give instructions to the Royal Guards who are standing by.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ll look into it. You guys continue with the anti-weapons program. Make it so we can deal with whatever Angus throws at us¨D¨DAnd prove that this Nora Code is worthy of being King.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°As you will.¡± (Knight)


    I ess the city system while keeping my eyes closed. There is a lot that a ss 8 can do with the city system. After sifting through the vast amount of information flowing into my head and briefly reviewing the citizen list, I ess the immigration office.


    Cry Andrich must havee in as an immigrant to rescue the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·. It is highly likely that the people he is searching for are also people from outside. The list of citizens is huge. It would take too long to go through them all in detail, but the number of people from outside is much smaller.


    Angus is the one who led the n to recruit soldiers from outside, and I have very little to do with it. But even if there are some cover-ups, there will definitely be some traces I can find.


    I know that searching for Kaiser and Saya¡¯s names will not turn up anything. I should be looking at the people who entered the country at the same time as that man.


    I call up the footage from the Immigration Office of that time and the data of those with high overall ratings. I also call up the footage of the city¡¯s entrance and look for signs of a cover-up. Just as I am about to begin my investigation in earnest, I receive an unexpected call.


    I open my eyes when I see the information about the caller. When I operate the device to open the line, the image of a man appears in front of my eyes.


    The man sitting on a luxurious throne is¨D¨DAngus Code, my brother and my biggest rival for the throne. He is a man I haven¡¯t seen in years.


    When I met my brother for the first time in a while, he had hardly changed since thest time I saw him. Code¡¯s anti-aging technology is very advanced. Angus will probably remain like this until the very end of his life.


    Angus says with an arrogant smile as I frown.


    ¡ºIt has been a long time, Nora. My Imouto.¡» (Angus)


    ¡°Hmph. Why did you contact me out of the blue? You bastard, are you bored?¡± (Nora)


    Just like me, this must be the most crucial time for Angus. And yet, he is contacting someone with whom he ispletely ipatible with¨D¨D. Angus lets out a small sigh as I re at him.


    ¡ºWhat are you so upset about, Nora? Even though I, the next King of Code, have personally called you to give you a surrender notice¨D¨D¡» (Angus)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­ A surrender¡­¡­ Notice, you say!?¡± (Nora)


    I am speechless at his disrespectful words. Angus is certainly a formidable opponent, but the gap between us is not that big at the moment. Is he underestimating the capabilities of the enhanced humans that I researched? However, even if that is what my damn brother thinks, he isn¡¯t the kind of man to pointlessly stir someone.


    Angus makes a surprised expression as I consider the true meaning behind his words.


    ¡ºWhat, you¡¯re even more foolish than I thought, Nora. Don¡¯t you understand what I, am talking about? It seems I, overestimated you. I contacted you to tell you. The two people you are looking for are, already within my grasp.¡» (Angus)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Say, what?¡± (Nora)


    The two people¡­¡­ I am looking for? Could he be talking about Kaiser and Saya?


    Angus, who is trying to recruit warriors from the outside, has a strong influence over the Immigration Office. He must have sensed that I had called up the immigration list and contacted me.


    However, my brother is mistaken. It is not me who is looking for them. I was just a little curious, but I have no particr business with them. To be honest, I have no intention of telling him this, but¡­¡­ Angus says confidently as I remain silent.


    ¡ºI¡¯ll make things easier for you. It seems you werete in figuring out my n, Nora. Kai can take on 10 armored soldiers even in his half-baked state while being controlled by the mask. Saaya destroyed 50 armored soldiers without a scratch. The Enhanced Humans from your Knight Order are nothingpared to them. These guys are ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· ss warriors.¡» (Angus)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡± (Nora)


    It is very hard to believe. The enhanced humans I have created hadbat abilities that rivaled those of the armored soldiers, but even one of my best creations will have a hard time taking on 10 armored soldiers at once. Destroying 50 of them without getting hurt ispletely impossible, even with Code¡¯s weapons.


    It seems that the assumption I have about the two people that Cry is looking for are the ¡¶Lightning Emperor¡¯s (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· allies is correct.


    ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· ss warriors¨D¨DWhen I saw Kryhi Andrichhiunch an attack on Code, I was captivated by his incredible strength and beauty, but I never imagined that hispanions were of the same caliber. From the start, I knew that it was strange. Normally, Hunters would form a Party with opponents of equal rank, so it was strange that the ¡¶Lightning Emperor¡¯s (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· allies were so weak¨D¨D.


    However, there was no way that I could have predicted such a thing at the time Kryhi was captured.


    In the first ce, the ¡¶Lightning Emperor¡¯s (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· attack was something Angus hadn¡¯t anticipated. It was just pure luck that his twopanions (and, to be precise, Cry as well) got inside Code. Angus was able to capture those two because he had influence with the Immigration Office, which allowed him to notice it before I did, and was able to capture them. That¡¯s all there is to it.


    Thanks for reading! Haha Kool and the others are counted as extra in Nora¡¯s mind. Well it is true that Kryhi is at another levelpared to them but they are still doing their best! Also Angus didn¡¯t capture Kaiser and Saya. Cry used them as bait and put them through an Infinite Trial.


    And here is my impression of the 6th episode of Strange Grief:


    Sad no shback intro, but I think we won¡¯t have any more of those, that was only for the 1st arc. Sven getting ropped in the White Wolves Den just like Cry wanted. So yes Sven, everyone is in the palm of Cry¡¯s hand.


    Opening started earlier so we got more opening than previous episodes.


    We got Ark¡¯s Party, Sven¡¯s Party, Kruz and Lapis (showing up for the first time), Yami nabe Party, the Explorer Association with Gark, Kaina and Chloe (also showing up for the first time), some ¡°unknown¡± Party from another country, Eir and finally the Tower of Akasha. For the mid-opening part we have Eva giving Cry the information on a new ice cream shop that opened recently. Sasuga Eva! Also if you want you can see the full opening on youtube.


    Lol is that random mob living in a trash can? Why is he popping up from there XD Is it just me or the more I see Liz in the anime, the more I think of her like a cat sticking to Cry? So cute. And we have Sofia ck, Sytry¡¯s ¡°nemesis¡±,ing back from her vacation and showing up for the first time!


    Yo! Eva said Halo to Liz! She is so much moreid-back than in the novel! I kinda like it. Being professional when she needs to but can be rxed during normal conversation. And as Cry wanted to push the job to Ark but couldn¡¯t, Eva had to make do with most people from the n to rece him! Indeed, it is not like 1 or 2 Party can rece Ark, a stereotypical hero.


    The Tower of Akasha getting crazy because of Cry letting them go is so funny! No one can read Cry¡¯s intent behind his action! But damn just by how she talks you can feel that Sofia is a crazy girl.


    Aaah the legendary ray of light and fog of war that hides Tino¡¯s butt! But don¡¯t get it wrong people a potion bath is not something you normally do after training!


    So is that guy talking to Tino Lyle? He doesn¡¯t look like his manga counterpart at all. Also, we have a blink and miss it shot of Tania. Damn everytime Ark shows up he gets that shoujo manga background effect XD (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Funny how everyone is asking what is happening in that Level 3 Treasure Shrine (even Cry XD) and not wanting to cut the participant in half. And Cry is so badass/evil when you put some shadow in his eyes! It is like he is telling them that as there are more people he will just up the difficulty of the Infinite trial. Did Cry just get some Eva point by saying that he will be going? Love those small reactions from her every time she sees Cry going on the field because she thinks he is worried about them.


    Haha that advice to watch out for slime-like creatures! Better think hard on what it can mean!


    Yup Sofia is crazy. And we can kind of see that there is a rivalry between Flick and Sofia. Even tho¡¯ he doesn¡¯t exist in the web novel.


    Haaah that random party being all condescending even though Sven is just being kind to them. You can really feel the vibe that they are the first to die if anything happen.


    Let¡¯s go the Hanami event! But they didn¡¯t show enough of it! Although I love the fact that everything changed right as Cry is saying Kanpai. It is like he is giving the signal that the Hanami survival game start now.


    Let¡¯s go Sytry is back but did they just censor Liz giving a finger, really (-.-¡°) And as if Liz needs a cup to listen to what they are saying (althought that is funny scene) And Gark¡¯s full gear do looks cool!


    TL;DR


    Sasuga Cry! Using Evawork to discover Tower of Akasha¡¯s fake ice cream shop! And although we didn¡¯t get a lot of the Hanami event I do like how Sven said that it was as if hell spawned on earth and how that happened at the same time as Cry saying Kanpai! Now all the pieces are set up to have a First Step VS Tower of Akasha! And of course, gotta be careful about slime-like creatures ;D

 Chapter 406.2: Irregular â‘¢

    Chapter 406.2: Irregr ¢Û


    Bing king through luck. This is something the current King of Code hates the most. As someone aiming to be the next King of Code, I absolutely cannot approve of such behavior.


    It hurts to lose two ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· ss warriors, but by knowing that my opponent had powerful warriors in their hands, I still have some cards that I can y. A secret weapon that I would rather not have to use if possible.


    I re at Angus, who is sitting on his disgusting throne, then say with a bold smile.


    ¡°Is that all you have to say? Angus. It is beyond hrious that you would try to bring me to my knees with just something like that. When I get the throne, I will use you as a seat.¡± (Nora)


    ¡º¡­¡­ It seems you¡¯vee up with an idea, Nora. Surely it¡¯s not¨D¨DThat which is sealed away in the deepest part of the prison, can it?¡» (Angus)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡± (Nora)


    As always, he is a man with a good head on his shoulders. To think he can figure that out just from this conversation. A perfectionist who pays attention to details. That is Angus Code. Angus makes a disy by *<i>boribori</i>* scratching his head and sighing.


    ¡ºDon¡¯t do it. That is the worst of the worst sealed targets, an absurd being that even this Code¡¯s system doesn¡¯t work on, even I have no intention of using it. Unlike the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, that thing¨D¨DHates us. With the power of the king, it may be possible to control it, but¨D¨DEven though it was for one of my best clients, I regret having epted it.¡» (Angus)


    Certainly, that thing is dangerous. Even if the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· was in perfect condition, it would have surpassed even him, a monster that even Code¡¯s system cannot capture.A different kind of natural enemy than the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, who is d in lightning, one of Code¡¯s weaknesses. Imprisoned even deeper than the cell in which the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· was imprisoned, it was something untouchable that even rejected the ability evaluation of the city system. However, that is why its existence is not something that Angus can easily ignore. I have the advantage when ites to the prison system. I have been in and out of the prison many times while creating enhanced humans. I still have a mask that I didn¡¯t use on the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·. The tough part is that I cannot be sure it will work on that¨D¨D.


    Angus speaks in an almost admonishing tone.


    ¡ºDon¡¯t disappoint me anymore, my Imouto. Like Morris or Zachary did. Using ipetent people and those you can¡¯t control is not fit for a king.¡» (Angus)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were such a caring person, Aniue. Don¡¯t let your worries get the better of you.¡± (Nora)


    ¡º¡­¡­ That¡¯s the way it has to be. After all, I have topletely crush the enemy and bring them to their knees.¡» (Angus)


    He smiles deeply, finishes with condescending remarks, and then he cuts the call short. He is just as unpleasant as ever.


    Well, I can understand how he feels. Angus is the eldest son of the current King of Code, and depending on the king¡¯s policy, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to inherit the throne. However, the King of Code has five children as candidates for the next king and wants them topete with each other, so he puts in ce a system to achieve this. It is no coincidence that all the Royal Family members, except for the Spare, have their own factions.


    When I be king, Angus will have to die. He knows the city¡¯s systems too well. It is too dangerous to leave him alone when he is this hostile. And Angus is probably thinking the same thing.


    Although there is no way for us to join forces in the first ce due to how the session system works, how pointless this is. Just as I sigh, Angus¡¯s face appears before my eyes again. Apparently I forgot to close the line. Does he still want something?


    Angus frowns and says to me who looks sullen.


    ¡ºNow that I think of it¡­¡­ There¡¯s one thing I forgot to check. Nora, what did you talk about with that Spare¡¯s Royal Guard?¡» (Angus)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ We are free to discuss whatever we want. What does it have to do with you?¡± (Nora)


    He is still the same meticulous man as ever¡­¡­ To think he is even keeping an eye on Cry¡¯s movements.


    He cannot monitor my home, so there is no way he could have spied on Cry and me talking, so he must have seen Cry heading toward my ce.


    There is no doubt that Angus used Cry to steal the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· from me. Although it seems that the main victim didn¡¯t realize that he was being used¨D¨DWell, that is something I havee to terms with by now. Regardless of the circumstances, Cry had every right to rescue the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, even over me. Until that moment when we arrived in front of the ¡¶Lightning Emperor¡¯s (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· cell, I had never imagined that I would hand over the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·¨D¨DBut Cry risked his life to get inside Code and even used a fake name to save his friend, so how could I, who couldn¡¯t even trust my own brother, get in his way?


    Seeing the bond between the two, I felt ashamed of myself for even thinking of using the mask to obtain the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· and even for trying to use him as a pawn in the battle for the throne. Up until now, I have reigned as Royalty as I follow my own emotions. At that moment, I also followed my own emotions. That was all.


    However, it still doesn¡¯t change the fact that it is unpleasant. Because in the end, it turned out exactly as Angus had nned.


    As I re at him, waiting for him to speak, Angus sighs and says something unexpected.


    ¡ºIt has nothing to do with me. It has nothing to do with me, but¡­¡­ I am just saying this out of pure kindness¨D¨DDon¡¯t get involved with that man anymore. You will catch his stupidity if you do.¡» (Angus)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Nora)


    I keep my mouth shut at what he says.


    I know that this man is a bit thoughtless. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee to me, his enemy, to ask me to make chocte. Considering that he infiltrated Code to help the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, he seems to be quite a peace idiot, at the very least.


    ¡ºThat man is, seriously, stupid. He doesn¡¯t think about anything. He¡¯s always doing meaningless things¡­¡­ It¡¯s pointless to even keep an eye on him. It makes my head hurt. Instead, it¡¯s rather unclear what was valued so highly that the system gave him 4 points¨D¨DI don¡¯t care about the Spare, but I can sympathize with the fact that a man like that became her Royal Guards. On the other hand, even if he has the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, so it¡¯s convenient for us¡­¡­ There is nothing more useless than an ipetent ally. No, that man is definitely not an ally though¨D¨D¡» (Angus)


    I open my eyes at his unusually calmcking remark. I generally agree with what he is saying¨D¨DBut I wondered if that man had done something to Angus as well? (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Without furtherment, Angus cuts off the call. I think for a while about what Angus means, but I still don¡¯t understand, so for now I turn on the screen to project the view of Alisha Code¡¯s base.


    A tower built by the King to imprison Alisha Code. The image of the room on the top floor of the tower is vividly projected before my eyes.


    And then, my mouth drops open, uncharacteristically, at the sight that unfolds before my eyes.


    What is projected onto the screen is a small room with almost no furniture. And the one sitting on the floor and bowing deeply is none other than Alisha-ojou.


    Wh¡­¡­ What on earth is this¡­¡­ What is she doing?


    I know the circumstances and backstory of how the Spare was created. Although she was not given the right to leave her room, she should be educated by the city system in case of an emergency and should be living a healthy life. She should be aware that she is a member of Royalty. It is hard to believe that a member of Royalty would bow her head.


    Then, while I am frozen up, I hear the voice of the man who hade to me earlier to make an iprehensible request.


    ¡ºThat¡¯s not good! That kind of low-level dogeza won¡¯t do, Ohii-sama! Your posture is too weak, the King of Code won¡¯t make you any choctes if you are like that! Put your palms more firmly on the ground! Didn¡¯t I already show you how to do it! Even though Nora-san finally gave me some really good information¨D¨DBut in the first ce, it is because Ohii-sama lied and said she ate all the chocte bars that this happened.¡» (Cry)


    The Spare raises her head. Her green eyes are unlike any of us siblings. She *<i>chirari</i>* nces over at me, then turns to Cry, who is standing in front of the door, and replies in a whisper.


    ¡ºI-I didn¡¯t say I ate it. I just said I didn¡¯t have any more. I just didn¡¯t have any to send¡­¡­¡­¡­¡» (Alisha)


    ¡º¡­¡­ That¡¯s what we call making an excuse. Seriously. Well, Nora-san told me to ask the king, so that¡¯s fine.¡» (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Hh!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Oi, I, didn¡¯t, say that!¡± (Nora)


    And then, I shudder at what he said.


    No way, don¡¯t tell me this guy is nning to directly ask the King of Code to manufacture this so-called chocte? I can¡¯t believe it.


    I can never do such a thing, it is truly an act that does not fear god¡¯s wrath. This is not just a case of being a peace-loving idiot. What on earth does this man think the absolute King of Code is?


    I now understand the meaning of Angus¡¯st words. This guy is¨D¨DA mess. I shouldn¡¯t get involved. I will catch his idiocy. There is also a chance that I will get a stray bullet when the King of Code¡¯s wrath explodes. If that happens, it is the end for me.


    When I turn off the video, I am shocked to find myself breaking out in a cold sweat, something that I have never felt even against Angus before.


    I have to deal with Angus, but there is something else that takes priority. That man has been babbling about how I had told him to ask the king. It had been a long time since I had contacted the king, but it is bad if things go on. I have to exin myself somehow¨D¨D.


    Thanks for reading! So Nora gave up on Kryhi because she got moved by Crying to rescue Kryhi despite being weak Little did she know that Cry nned Kryhi¡¯s attack on Code because Master~ wa kami! And the dogeza master got a new apprentice! Will Alisha be able to learn the legendary dogeza skill!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 407.1: Dogeza

    Chapter 407.1: Dogeza


    When I safely return to Ohii-sama¡¯s building from Nora-san¡¯s ce, the first thing I see is Ohii-sama munching on a chocte bar that she said was gone, even though it isn¡¯t snack time. For a moment I don¡¯t understand what is going on. I am usually the one making the other exasperated, but to think I will be exasperated by her, as one would expect from Royalty, Ohii-sama is truly a big shot. Even if you try to hide it, it is toote now¡­¡­


    I sigh and say to Ohii-sama who hides the chocte bars while putting the chocte in her mouth.


    ¡°Ohii-sama, you really are¡­¡­ Oh well, whatever.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Th-These are¡­¡­ Mine!¡± (Alisha)


    Stepping away from the door, Ohii-sama deres in a small, powerful voice.


    I am not going to scold her for hiding the chocte bars. In fact, I don¡¯t really care if I cannot get any more chocte bars.


    Once I return to the Imperial Capital, I can find them everywhere, and although I love chocte, I am not a chocoholic, so it will not be a big deal if I don¡¯t eat any for a month. The reason I went out of my way to ask Nora-san about chocte was for Ohii-sama¡¯s sake¨D¨DAnd to make it easier for me to protect her. It is true that I was bored too, but that is not really important.


    In the first ce, even if I managed to retrieve the chocte bars from Ohii-sama now, there would be little point in taking them to Nora-san¡¯s ce. I already have the information I want.


    Seriously, I wonder what is happening to me this time. I sessfully found the thing I am looking for all by myself¡­¡­ I am so capable that it scares me.¡°Ohii-sama, I have figured out how to make chocte bars. Nora-san told me that¡­¡­¡­¡­ The King might be able to make them.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Fueeh!?¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama opens her eyes wide, stares at my face, and *<i>pachipachi</i>* blinks rapidly. As expected, even Ohii-sama has probably never thought of this idea. As I *<i>un, un</i>* nod in satisfaction, Ohii-sama timidly asks me.


    ¡°S-So¡­¡­ What should I do?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°? Of course, ask the King. You can contact him, right?¡± (Cry)


    In the first ce, you should have asked the king from the beginning. The king holds the most power in this city. The only problem is that from the information the client gave us, the king is being imprisoned by the nobles, but there is the example of Nora-ojou, so I think it will be okay to at least give it a try. Ohii-sama gasps for a moment and speaks in a strained voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I cannot ask such a thing to the great King of Code, who shoulders such a great mission and responsibility¡­¡­¡± (Alisha)


    How dare she say something like that, considering she had already contacted the king once to ask permission to have a chocte bar sent to her.


    ¡°I can tolerate not eating chocte bars for a while, so it is fine by me tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Cry, do you think you can bother the King for your own personal gain?¡± (Alisha)


    Well, I understand what you are saying. Even I will not ask the King for something for my own personal gain. Even with someone like Gark-san, it would be pretty hard.


    However, in this particr case, the circumstances are a little different. I cross my arms, sigh, and say.


    ¡°I understand what you are saying, but even if you call him the King, isn¡¯t he still your father. If it is with my father, I will ask for his help when I need it.¡± (Cry)


    Well, I don¡¯t really have anything to ask my Tou-san1 for, because¡­¡­ Before that, I have a very capable Imouto!


    We help each other out when we are in trouble. That is what family and friends are for.


    Ohii-sama frowns in confusion, but after a moment of silence, she sighs in relief and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I asked, but he said no. After all, that is not the king¡¯s job.¡± (Alisha)


    I see, I see¡­¡­


    ¡°That is because you asked it in a bad way.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°When you ask for something if you don¡¯t get down on your knees and do a dogeza, you won¡¯t get an OK even if it is something that would normally be OK.¡± (Cry)


    I am not bragging, but I got down on my knees and did a dogeza in front of many angry clients. I am proud to say that my skills in that area are first-ss. It may be possible that dogeza is absorbing all my Mana Materials (I have no idea what I am saying). Recently, my Alias has be too popr, so I have been doing less and less dogeza, but my skills have not gotten rusty. I am sure Ohii-sama understands this since she saw the example I made for Olivia-san. I also got down on my knees and did a dogeza to Nora-san, so today is really a day associated with dogeza.


    Ohii-sama¡¯s body is *<i>purupuru</i>* shaking as she asks me.


    ¡°!? I-I have to do, that weird thing?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°Dogeza is the highest form of apology, you know. It shows your gratitude by deliberately putting yourself in a humiliating position. There is nothing in this world that cannot be solved by dogeza, you know. Come on, try it!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama takes a deep breath as if she is preparing herself, then slowly kneels on the floor. Then she slowly stretches out her arms. As expected, her core seems firm, as she does exercises every day. But there is still some embarrassment in the gesture. The trick to doing a dogeza is to *<i>gabatto</i>* do it without hesitation. If you don¡¯t do it all at once, you might lose your bnce.


    I *<i>panpan</i>* p my hands and raise my voice, encouraging Ohii-sama, who is performing a 55-point dogeza.


    ¡°Look, keep your posture straight and don¡¯t arch your back! Your arms aren¡¯t at the right angle! I used to practice a lot too, for now, let¡¯s try doing it ten times!¡± (Cry)


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Ohii-sama kneels and bows her head so deeply that her head touches the floor. After a moment, Ohii-sama lets out a sorrowful cry.


    ¡°I beg you. Please, make some chocte for me. Here is my sincerity.¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s quite good. You have much more talent than Olivia-san. Alright, next, let¡¯s do it for real.¡± (Cry)


    Ohii-sama is so obedient that it is hard to believe she is a princess. And she has a good memory too. I am very pleased with her ability to do a dogeza, something that even ordinary people will find difficult to do, and nod.


    There is something mysteriously noble about the way Ohii-sama kneels on the floor and exposes the back of her head. This is a strength of hers that I can never replicate. I am sure that even the King of Code, who has probably seen many people get down on their knees and do a dogeza, would be satisfied with this dogeza.


    Hearing what I said, Ohii-sama *<i>furafura</i>* unsteadily stands up. Her eyes sparkle like jewels. Sweat is dripping on her white skin. She looks at me and quietly asks me a question.


    ¡°Will this¡­¡­ Really going to work?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°Yup, yup. I am not bragging, but I have basically made it all the way up to Level 8 just by doing dogeza alone.¡±


    ¡°Level, 8¡­¡­?¡± (Alisha)


    I really am not bragging, but if I may say so myself, it wasn¡¯t just my own mistakes that I covered up with my dogeza. In the old days, I used to secretly get down on my knees and do a dogeza to apologize for any problems Luke or Liz caused. Good old times.


    Ohii-sama says in a husky voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What if, it doesn¡¯t work?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°We can figure out what to do when it doesn¡¯t work out. For now, you should get down on your knees and do the dogeza. Doge-now.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is for the sake of chocte, for the chocte¡­¡­¡± (Alisha)


    Mutters Ohii-sama to herself and takes a deep breath.


    Thanks for reading! Producer Cry helping future idol Alisha by training her. Will her traininges to fruition!? Will her dream of having a chocte factory be true!? You will discover that in the next episode of Idol Code: Chocte 4-eva!  (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({}); <ol><li>Tou-san: it means dad.</li></ol>

 Chapter 407.2: Dogeza

    Ohii-sama is clearly nervous. Her cheeks are flushed and her limbs are slightly shaking. She has been locked up in this room for a long time, so she probably didn¡¯t have many opportunities to challenge herself.


    As I watch over her with warm eyes, Ohii-sama suddenly stops trembling.


    Her eyes are fixed on one spot¨D¨DStaring in the void.


    Apparently, she is the type who is strong during the real performance. Ohii-sama is no longer nervous. Ohii-sama¡¯s dignified voice resonates all the way here.


    ¡°I beg you, great King of Code, please¨D¨DMake some chocte for me. Here is my sincerity.¡± (Alisha)


    Her knees bend and with one supple movement, Ohii-sama kneels. Her back is perfectly straight. Her head is bowed deeply while maintaining a quiet and beautiful posture.


    The artistry of the dogeza leaves me speechless. Her quiet gesture is certainly filled with respect and gratitude to the king. The dogeza she did during practice were beautiful, but this dogeza is on a different level. It is a dogeza that gambles everything on the table as if she is betting her life on it, a dogeza that gets 120 points out of 100!


    It is the ultimate dogeza, a godly dogeza. Ohii-sama is a dogeza genius. She is the Dogeza Princess. Before I know it, I am in tears at her beautiful dogeza.


    Ohii-sama¨D¨DYou havepletely surpassed me. Is this how a master feels when they see their pupil be independent? I don¡¯t know why, but a feeling of gratitude fills my heart.Then, Ohii-sama who is bowing deeply, says without raising her head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ He-He said, it is, not good¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    Do you have no heart, King of Code! To think you would refuse a request after seeing such a wonderful dogeza¨D¨D. I ask again, unable to believe what I am hearing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe he didn¡¯t properly look at you?¡± (Cry)


    Ohii-sama raises her head and *<i>furafura</i>* unsteadily rises to her feet. Her face is bright red and tears well up in her eyes. She clings to the door with all her might and yells as if in protest.


    ¡°He, did! He, definitely, look at me! I can, tell! What are you going to do!? Cry, you said it would be absolutely fine!? You have to take, responsibility!!¡± (Alisha)


    It is the first time I have seen Ohii-sama show so much emotion. I am unexpectedly taken aback by the force of it.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t get so upset¡­¡­ It might just be some kind of mistake¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°The one who made a mistake! Is Cry!! My Chocte!!¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°U-un, un, that¡¯s right. But that is strange¡­¡­ Dogeza is supposed to be the strongest tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    Maybe the King of Code doesn¡¯t like dogeza? This is the first time I am in a situation like this. Ohii-sama hugs her knees and looks up at me resentfully. As expected, even I feel responsible. I have toe up with an alternative n.


    Actually, I already know of an alternative to the dogeza. The problem is that I am not an expert in this tactic. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    However, since dogeza doesn¡¯t work, there is no other option. I didn¡¯t want to do it if possible tho¡¯¨D¨D.


    I frown and say to Ohii-sama, who is looking up at me, waiting for me to speak.


    ¡°Actually¨D¨DThere is one more thing. A way to get the King of Code to listen to your request.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Nh!? Y-You still, haven¡¯t given up? I don¡¯t want to ask the King, I want to know another way to get chocte¡­¡­¡± (Alisha)


    That¡¯s no good. If she were to change course now, Ohii-sama¡¯s dogeza would be for nothing.


    Besides, there is plenty of chocte in the world outside of Code, so can¡¯t she just wait a little longer? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A bitte for that tho¡¯.


    I look straight into her eyes and say apologetically.


    ¡°You are going to throw a tantrum.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Throw¡­¡­¡­¡­ A¡­¡­ Tantrum?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°One that is very disgraceful, one that will not listen to anything. I am sorry, that is not the way a princess should act.¡± (Cry)


    Throw a tantrum.


    It was a tactic that Liz often used to get her point across when she was still a child.


    When she really threw a tantrum, Anthem, Luke, and even I had no choice but to throw the white g. Her tantrums were invincible at that time as she could carry on without a care in the world despite receiving Sytry¡¯s and Lucia¡¯s stunned looks, and even Liz¡¯s parents had a hard time dealing with it. Well, Liz didn¡¯t do this for very long, but now it has be a kind of taboo that no one talks about, including her.


    In that sense, you could say that Liz has now be a fine Onee-san as she only loses her temper when something happens. Liz-chan is a *<i>iko, iko</i>* good girl, good girl.


    The only problem is that I don¡¯t know anything about the basics of throwing a tantrum. Unlike dogeza, I can¡¯t exin to her in words what to do or what to say. That, requires emotion and passion rather than logic.


    When Ohii-sama hears my idea, she has a puzzled look on her face as if she doesn¡¯t understand what I am saying. Could she really throw a tantrum big enough to move the King of Code after she had managed to do such a graceful dogeza¡­¡­ If Liz was there, she would have told us¨D¨DNo, maybe not. Ohii-sama blinks and tilts her head.


    ¡°Who is¡­¡­¡­¡­ Going to throw a tantrum at whom?¡± (Alisha)


    This is problematic¡­¡­ I want to show her how to do it, but I know what a true tantrum is like, so I cannot just imitate it¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is there any good idea for that? I *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* look around restlessly, but I cannot find anything¨D¨DShould she persist in doing a dogeza instead of throwing a half-assed tantrum? Or should I bet on Ohii-sama¡¯s potential?


    While I am hesitant about what to do, the door opens, and Rusha, who ran out earlier in panic after Kryhi, returns. Shees running toward us with a sweet voice.


    ¡°Honmono-saan! Onii-chan, found it. Kool-san said so, but is this really part of the aan?¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°¡­¡­ We have been waiting for you, Sensei.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Fuueh?? Eh? Se¡­¡­ Sensei?¡± (Rusha)


    Rusha widens her eyes and tilts her head in a coquettish manner.


    Thanks for reading! Dogeza, the ultimate skill, didn¡¯t work¡Æ(; ¡ã§¥¡ã) I also love how Cry keepplimenting Alisha¡¯s dogeza and saying that she is the Dogeza Princess Now we will need Rusha-sensei¡¯s help to teach Alisha to throw a tantrum!


    And here is my impression of the 7th episode of Strange Grief:


    Oh back with a shback, Liz zooming past everyone show how fast she already was when she was a child. But Anthem and his cardboard armor XD Randomment from Cry made Sytry go down the path of an Alchemist. Is this a good thing or not, no one know¡­


    How do you make a slime not specifically attack someone? And only Sytry and Cry won¡¯t be attacked by it, does it mean she also nned for the rest of Strange Grief to clean up the mess so they are hailed as the savior of the Imperial Capital!? Ans that Cry shocked face before the opening XD


    This time we have the full opening, with 2 new scene, Cry polishing his Relics outside and Evaing to give her report and Tino training while under the watchful gaze of Liz. I¡¯m sure Tino is screaming internally. Sven saying he is using the bow as long-range weapon as mid-opening scene. I agree with you, even in Monster Hunter gotta go for the bow instead of the gun because it is cooler to shoot with a bow.


    A previously on for people who didn¡¯t understand what was happening¡­ Did we really need that? You could have use those precious seconds to animate another scene.


    Sven takingmand because Cry asked him to and first order of business, who have fought a slime XD I like that wind magic cowboy dude showing off while posing Haha love how everyone from First Step pity the guy for being the first victim because he talks too much.


    Yooo Sven motivation speech is so cool! (And don¡¯t forget the insult on Cry XD)


    Lyle, how dare you doubt about the Divine Strategist after just half a day! Yeah Henrik we get it you believe in Sven, don¡¯t need to say it every single time¡­ But that suspenseful music ending on the guy leaving the camp, you can already her the ¡°And that was thest time we saw him¡± line.


    To think he could have prevented everything if he destroyed that syringe first. Poor dude, he got his priority wrong. Well thanks to that we got a smile monster now. But the beat-up face of the member of Akasha is so cartoony that it is funny.


    Damn we got a Gain name drop before Lyle!


    As expected of one of the founder team of First Step, Sven in charge helped all the team to coordinate and the way they animated his arrow shot was cool.


    Funny how Gain keep saying what Cry said was true, now Gain will never doubt Cry ever again after that.


    Wait I don¡¯t understand how the arrow gotunched in the air but catching it mid air and shooting them is badass!


    Hahahaha that dud explosion with the cartoony sfx was so funny! Well Sven for Cry that thing is at the same level as a slime so he can¡¯t really see the difference! Also Sven, Cry is doing that for you to be stronger you know? He is just gonna leave you barely alive to win or else it won¡¯t be an Infinite Trial.


    Let¡¯s ignore the fact that the slime just let Sytry lore dump for us and just enjoy Strange Grief theme song dropping! Sytry does show that she is also a member of Strange Grief by easily avoiding the slime¡¯s attack.


    Sytry not preparing for any possible scenario and not bringing more than 1 Anti-Mana Metal, yeaaah I don¡¯t buy that, she must have a hidden agenda ;D


    Sven telling Henrick to not be eaten by Sytry does show how he is not underestimating her. I am sure there are plenty who thought she was weak and harmless but regretted it afterward. The animation is really good, the shadow on her do kinda telegraph that ¡°She ain¡¯t as clean as you might think! Can you feel her sinister side¡± when she turned around


    Liz humping Cry and throwing a tantrum! So this is what Alisha is going to do next XD


    Oh looks like there is a post credit scene at the end so don¡¯t miss it! When Sytry used to be called Prodigy, huh. But now that she said it the anime didn¡¯t talked about South Ysteria Jailbreak incident that made her being called the Worst of the Worst. I wonder if we are going to see that next episode.


    TL;DR


    Sven was really cool in this episode, especially during the motivation speech! In the end, Gain was indeed the first victim of the slime. Sytry avoiding the slime without flinching like a boss. Is it just a coincidence that Liz is throwing a tantrum at the end of the episode when we just had the chapter about Alisha throwing a tantrum next? I THINK NOT! (Seriously it¡¯s just a coincidence)


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 408.1: Tantrum

    Ohii-sama is excellent. From what I have observed, her learning and athletic abilities are superior to mine, her personality is much gentler than Nora-san¡¯s, and she is even willing to listen to the words of a lowly person like me.


    Her only weakness is that she has been imprisoned and is therefore somewhat ignorant of the world. In the outside world, Ohii-sama is just an ordinary person, so as she is being protected now, she must learn to some extent how to force her way through.


    Fortunately, I know how to force things through even though I don¡¯t have any skills. Well, I don¡¯t have many opportunities to use my skills because I have childhood friends and an Imouto who are both excellent and supportive¨D¨D.


    On the other side of the door. In the only room where she is allowed to move, Ohii-sama speaks with a nervous look on her face.


    ¡°A-Am I really going to do it?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°Well, it is fine even if you don¡¯t do it¡­¡­¡­¡­ But in the outside world, if you want something or want to do something, you have to do something about it on your own. That is how everyone in the outside world does it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Honmono-san, is this reaally, how Honmono-san has been doing it up until noow? Somehow, it seems different from what I¡¯ve heard¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Rusha)


    Rusha looks up at me with a frown on her face, half-believing, half-skeptical about it. No, it is not like I got here just by throwing a tantrum, but I won¡¯t deny that I have continued to rely on other people¡¯s help and have been deceiving and misleading people with on-the-fly responses. Well, I don¡¯t think there is any other way out this time, though.


    To be honest, I don¡¯t care if the King of Code makes choctes or not. I love chocte, but I am not that obsessed about it. There are plenty of other sweets in the outside world besides chocte. If I could include other sweets besides chocte in my Relic, my lineup would have been much more varied.Ohii-sama takes a deep breath for a moment, then steps away from the door and stares at one spot. Maybe that is where the King of Code is watching from. An indescribable sense of tension ising from Ohii-sama, who has only shown a carefree side until recently.


    Then Ohii-sama sps her hands together and says in a sweet voice. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡°Papaaa, Alisha¡­¡­ Wants you to make some choctes. It¡¯s my once-in-a-lifetime wish! Can you?¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama tilts her head and stares into space.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Not bad, even though you were so reluctant when Rusha taught you how to do it.


    The way she acts, casting aside all pride, has the dignity of royalty (I don¡¯t know what I am saying). Even Rusha, her Shisho, is wide-eyed. That is how perfect her ¡ºBegging¡» is. Although I don¡¯t know if that will work on the King of Code when that magnificent ¡ºDogeza¡» didn¡¯t work on him¨D¨D.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Honmono-san. I am thinking that I should take a moment to reflect on my actions up until noow.¡± (Rusha)


    Don¡¯t regret it after making someone else do it! I feel so sorry for Ohii-sama!


    Ohii-sama remains frozen with her head tilted to one side for a while, but soon, her already flushed face turns even redder. Her neck is now bright red. Beads of sweat are streaming down her face. If this ¡ºBegging¡» directly taught by Rusha doesn¡¯t work, then she will have no choice but to make up her mind.


    Then Ohii-sama copses on the spot, rolls onto her back on the floor, *<i>bunbun</i>* shaking her head wildly, *<i>batabata</i>* iling her arms and legs while screaming.


    ¡°Nooo waaay! Alisha wants some chocte! Cho-co-te! Pa-pa! Cho-co-te!!!! I want it!¡± (Alisha)


    ¡­¡­ It seems her ¡ºBegging¡» was useless. I was really hopeful about it because Rusha said it would definitely work¡­¡­


    Her ¡ºTantrum¡» is quite pitiful and a great one. However, it doesn¡¯t really convey the feeling that she wants choctes. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    Maybe Ohii-sama has already given up on herself. After having made it this far, she cannot retreat now.


    As expected, even the talented Ohii-sama seems tock the talent for throwing a tantrum.


    Past Liz-chan¡¯s tantrums were nothing like this in the past. She would throw a tantrum in a mud puddle, *<i>gorogoro</i>* roll around, cling to me, and even start removing her clothes. She was invincible. Now Liz has be a fine Onee-san (Saying that for the second time).


    The trick to throwing a tantrum is to keep repeating the request until the other person gives in to your demands. I shout at Ohii-sama to try to encourage her, as I can tell from her expression that she is about to give in.


    ¡°Ohii-sama, you are not being shameless enough! Throw away your shame and show it off! It is working! It is definitely working!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s amaziing¡­¡­ Honmono-san, just so you know¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯ve never done anything like this before, you knoow? It¡¯s true, you knoow? I mean, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d show such a shameful side to my Onii-chan, right? Even though I look like this, I¡¯m still quite thedy, you knoow?¡± (Rusha)


    Says Rusha, who is not very helpful when ites to ¡ºThrowing a Tantrum¡». Well, it is because if you are shy, you cannot throw a tantrum.


    As you can imagine, even I know I can¡¯t throw a tantrum. Even if I did, my demands would never be epted, so I would be better off doing a dogeza.


    However, for now, let¡¯s support Ohii-sama. Right now, she is fighting after abandoning everything.


    I open my eyes wide, firmly burn the image of Ohii-sama¡¯s brave figure into my retinas, and cheer her on.


    ¡°*<i>Ganbare, ganbare</i>* Do your best, do your best, Ohii-sama! Just a little bit more! Come on, throw everything away!¡± (Cry) (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡ºSo it is you bastaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaard! You are the one making the Spare do strange things!¡» (?)


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hiee!?¡± (Rusha)


    Suddenly, I hear a voiceing from nowhere and my eyes involuntarily open. Rusha *<i>bikuri</i>* shudders and looks around with her eyes cast up, while Ohii-sama, who has been wriggling and iling around, stops moving.


    ?? What? Was that just now?


    I check behind me, but there is no one there but us. I cannot believe that I heard a voice even though there was no one around¡­¡­ What¡¯s more, it is a voice I don¡¯t recognize.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Oh well. I pull myself together and encourage Ohii-sama, who has stopped moving.


    ¡°Ohii-sama,e on, why are you stopping! Even though it is going so well!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh? !?? Cho¡­¡­ Cho-co-te!¡± (Alisha)


    ¡ºCease that!!¡» (?)


    It is a loud shout that is as loud as a lightning bolt striking close by. At the same time as the voice, a strong feeling of dizziness hit me. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¨D¨DAnd then, when it calms down, I am standing alone in an empty white space.


    There is no sign of Rusha, who has been with me just a moment ago, or Ohii-sama, who has been throwing a tantrum. In the first ce, there are no rooms or corridors. I can barely see my own body, but other than that I cannot really see anything else. It ispletely white.


    What is going on here? As I blink at the sudden turn of events, a voicees down from the sky.


    ¡ºTell the Spare to stop that right now! It is unbearable to watch!¡±¡» (?)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Who is it?¡± (Cry)


    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­ Our name is Cross Code. We are the King of this Code.¡» (Cross)


    Cross Code. The King of this Code.


    My eyes open wide at what he says.


    The King of Code is one of the people I have to protect. And he is supposed to be the most difficult one to protect. After all, the King of Code is the most privileged person in Code¡¯s city system. Naturally, he is also an important figure for the nobles, our hypothetical enemies who are imprisoning the Royal Family, so it is easy to imagine that he would be the most heavily guarded.


    It would be one thing if he had contacted his daughter, Ohii-sama, but to have him contact me¨D¨DAnd I don¡¯t expect that those who are imprisoning the King will allow something like that. Also, if the information that Kool and the others had gathered is true, the King shouldn¡¯t have been appearing in public for a while¨D¨DNo one had even heard his voice in a while.


    Contacting the King of Code is normally the biggest hurdle inpleting the request. No matter how ipetent I am, I can tell that something is definitely wrong with the current situation. (adsbygoogle = window.adsbygoogle || []).push({});


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is this really the voice of the King of Code? That sounds suspicious.


    Thanks for reading! Thanks Valis1911 for the ko-fi! Let¡¯s go! Contact with the king! Sasuga Cry! Time to make the king see the true power of a dogeza! But Alisha¡¯s face during the tantrum is so funny (>o<)/

 Chapter 408.2: Tantrum

    The voice calling itself the King of Code speaks to me, who is suspicious of it.


    ¡ºMake the Spare stop that foolish act right now! She is a member of Code¡¯s royalty, you know? Whatever she does, I will never manufacture chocte!¡±¡» (Cross)


    ¡°W-Well, well, calm down, Otou-san1.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºW-Wh-Who¡¯s your Otou-san?! Don¡¯t lump Code¡¯s Royal Family with the others from the outside world! Besides, if you side with the Spare, it will set a bad example for the others!¡» (Cross)


    By the way, does the Spare possibly refer to Ohii-sama? Biker and his group indeed¨D¨DDid say that Alisha-ojou was a spare, but calling her something like that is just too harsh.


    If this person is really Ohii-sama¡¯s father, would he call his daughter like that? If anything, the cold way he calls her seems to be proof that the voice is not her parent.


    I have met many Royalty in my life and I have never met one who treated their daughter like that.


    By the way, my parents love Lucia more than me. Of course they are, I would do the same if I were my parent!


    Now, if this isn¡¯t the King of Code¡¯s voice, then whose is it? The most likely candidate is one of the people who are holding the King under house arrest. And the fact that they sent me this message means that Ohii-sama¡¯s tantrum is working. Throwing a tantrum is invincible after all.I shrug my shoulders and badassly say.


    ¡°She is not a Spare. It is Alisha, Alisha-ojou, you know. You can¡¯t call her like that.¡± (Cry)


    ¡º¡­¡­ What?¡» (Cross)


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just make some choctes for her, it is not like it will decrease. No one willin about a father making sweets for his daughter.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºGuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ You don¡¯t even know our situation¡­ Damn 4 points. I am, the King, of this Code, you know? You do understand what it means to go against my words, do you?¡» (Cross)


    The King of Code hesitates for a moment, then speaks threateningly. *<i>Yareyare</i>* Good grief, it is problematic if you think I will be scared by such threats. Too bad for you, I already know about these as I have met many Royalty in my life.


    A real King is¨D¨DMuch more generous than that.


    In the first ce, (I had the same impression when I met Nora) what this person is saying doesn¡¯t sound like the words of someone under house arrest and being forced to do whatever he is told.


    But well, there is no point in antagonizing this self-proimed King here. Naturally, I won¡¯t talk about my purpose here¨D¨DThe request either.


    Right now, what I need to do is to hold on until Kaiser and Saya sessfullyplete the request. Since there is a high possibility that this person is an enemy, I should act in a way that doesn¡¯t alert him.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ And to be honest, I feel a little responsible that Ohii-sama became a chocte addict. If things continue like this, there will probably be some impact after we rescue them, so I think it is about time I do something about it.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I never said you should do it. And I do think that Ohii-sama is eating too much chocte too¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡º !? Even though you are the one who gave the Spare that weird stuff.¡» (Cross)


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t think it would turn out like that. And, it is Alisha, not Spare.¡± (Cry)


    I have asionally heard stories of rich Ojou-sama bing crazy aboutmoner foods, but I never imagined that Ohii-sama would be so obsessed with chocte.


    The honest and *<i>niconico</i>* smiling Ohii-sama haspletely changed and is now lying about there being no more chocte bars. At this rate, even if the request goes through without a hitch, Gark-san and the bigwigs at the Explorer Association might scold me.


    ¡°Right¡­¡­ Cross-san? Let¡¯s calm the situation down for now. So that I can distract Ohii-sama. I think if she doesn¡¯t eat chocte for a while, she will probably be back to normal. It is not like there are addictive ingredients.¡± (Cry)


    In the first ce, chocte is certainly delicious and I love it, but it is not the most delicious thing in the world. There are many more delicious foods in the world and I am sure there are probably some that can be made within Code.


    Right now, Ohii-sama is just excited by this new stimtion. It might be because she has been confined to her room for so long.


    ¡ºFumu¡­¡­ But you are the one who created this situation. How do you want to calm it down?¡» (Cross)


    ¡°Uuuun¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Indeed, Ohii-sama is in a desperate situation right now. She is selling her pride for chocte. I even ended up giving her some unnecessary encouragement by saying that it was working, so it may be difficult to calm Ohii-sama down right now.


    And that is when I came up with a great idea.


    ¡°I am sure she will calm down once you agree¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why not just tell her that would be happy to make it for her, but that it will take time to research chocte?¡± (Cry)


    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­ I guess there is no other choice. Making me go through all that unnecessary trouble.¡» (Cross)


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I will try and convince her somehow.¡± (Cry)


    As I *<i>pekopeko</i>* bow my head repeatedly in apology, the self-proimed King of Code snorts and says.


    ¡ºI cannot trust your words¨D¨DBut it is true that you have never, harbored even a shred, of hostility towards this Code, not even for a moment. Hostility that can rarely be detected even in Code¡¯s citizens. You, simply, have, no, ability! More than anyone I have ever seen. I never thought that I would end up speaking to an ipetent person like you before I die¨D¨D¡» (Cross)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, I don¡¯t think I am as bad as you say, you know? I am still doing my best to live, you know. Besides, I wonder what he is looking at me that makes him say something like that¡­¡­¡­¡­ I think I am working way more than usual tho¡¯.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I came here to protect the Royal Family, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºDon¡¯t say anything, I know. I have the city system analyze everything you have said and done since you entered Code. Since you came to this city, you have done nothing but go with the flow and act without thinking! Biker and Nora¨D¨DSimply destroyed themselves. I know Angus¡¯ n, but I don¡¯t think the Explorer Association would be so foolish as to send a man like you. I will make sure to tell Angus and the others not to be misled by your unnecessary words and actions.¡» (Cross)


    To think that he won¡¯t believe me even if I tell him the truth, what on earth is wrong with me?


    ¡°Hm¡­¡­? n¡­¡­? Angus?¡± (Cry)


    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is not something you should know. Just do what I tell you to do. Do you understand?¡» (Cross)


    ¡°O-ok¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    A strong wave of dizziness hit me again. The next thing I know, I am back in my original position. I check my Barrier Rings, but it doesn¡¯t seem like they activated. Code¡¯s unique technology is unlike Magic, Symphonic Stones, or mail. I feel that just transmitting his voice would have been enough tho¡¯, but it is truly a frightening city.


    Rusha who is looking my way with wide eyes, calls out to me timidly.


    ¡°?? Anooo¡­¡­ Honmono-san didn¡¯t you just disappear? Where did you gooo?¡± (Rusha)


    ¡­¡­ Apparently Ipletely disappeared. What is going on with this city?


    My Barrier Rings shouldn¡¯t have been activated. Teleportation is supposed to be a powerful spell, riight¡­¡­ I have to try not to draw attention as much as possible.


    Well, whatever.


    ¡°No, it is nothing. I just had a quick chat with the King.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? H-How did you do that?¡± (Rusha)


    That¡¯s what I want to know.


    Just as I somehow manage to put on a badass smile, I hear a voice mixed with bewildermenting from Ohii-sama¡¯s room.


    Ohii-sama, who has been crawling around on the ground throwing a tantrum until a moment ago, suddenly gets up, sticks to the door, and says.


    ¡°Cry!! O-OK, he said OK! The chocte! The King of Code did!¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take some time, so it won¡¯t be right away! But he said it¡¯s good! I can¡¯t believe it! It was worth all that embarrassing behavior!¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°U-Un, un, good for you¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Un, un, that¡¯s right. So that¡¯s what happened¡­¡­


    Apparently the owner of that voice conveyed my proposal to the real king. It is not a method that will work many times, but at least I bought some time.


    I wonder how sad she would be if she found out that the story about making choctes was not true after being so happy about it. But it is alright, Kaiser and Saya wille to help us soon. Now all I have to do is to divert Ohii-sama¡¯s attention from the chocte and it will be perfect.


    Ohii-sama, who has been speaking excitedly, now has a suspicious look on her face.


    She looks up at me, peers intently into my eyes, and tilts her head.


    ¡°Cry? You don¡¯t look happy? From now on, you can eat as much chocte as you want, you know¡­¡­¡± (Alisha)


    It is not that an all-you-can-eat chocte option is unattractive, but¨D¨DNow then how can I persuade her?


    I sigh and shrug my shoulders to distract Ohii-sama, who ispletely captivated by the chocte, and say.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well if I have to say if I am happy, I am happy too but there are a lot more delicious things out there than chocte.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh!??¡± (Alisha)


    Thanks for reading! Haha Alisha shocked by the fact that there are more delicious things than chocte Pretty sure that if she knew she wouldn¡¯t have done the dogeza and tantrum So Cry purpose for making Alisha do all that was to meet the king. Sasuga Cry!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Otou-san: It means father/dad.</li></ol>

 Chapter 409.1: Each Persons Thoughts

    Ignorance is truly a frightening thing. I, Angus Code, snort as I receive a notice from the King of Code.


    The King of Code is the most powerful being in this city. Everything in the city is part of him, and we are merely borrowing his power.


    I am the biological son of the King of Code, but ever since I was old enough to understand my surroundings, I have hardly ever seen my father. Even when I was a child, I have only met and spoken to him face-to-face a handful of times, he is an absolute untouchable figure. That is what the king of this country is.


    Being the second most powerful man in this city, I understand the power of the King of Code very well.


    Up until now, everyone living in Code, including the Royal Family, has been extremely careful not to incur his wrath. Even Nora, who is fierce and feared by the citizens, stays in line. And yet, I would have never imagined that at this stage, that taboo would be broken by someone from the outside world.


    The King of Code is fair. At least, as far as I know, he has so far been careful not to influence ss 8¡¯s power bnce.


    Even though he is the Spare¡¯s Royal Guard that is unrted to the session to the throne, to think that the King would go through the trouble of sending a notice so as not to be misled by his words¡­¡­¡­¡­ I cannot see the King of Code¡¯s movements, but he must have done something extremely stupid.


    Indeed, Cry Andrich¡¯s ipetence seems excessive even to me. To think that he would make his master, Alisha Code, practice dogeza¨D¨DI don¡¯t even want to think how he came up with such a thought.


    As the King of Code said, it would be best to ignore him. Alisha Code¡¯s faction will never be an enemy of mine, so there is no point in even thinking about him.If that is the case, it will be much more constructive to build up forces and keep a close eye on Nora and Tony¡¯s movements, and ¡ºThat Woman¡» who went to Morris¡¯s ce.


    In a corner of the area under my control, in a testing ground that also doubles as a test ground for the mechanized soldiers and other weapons, I along with my Royal Guards are looking at a man standing in the center.


    Kai. A man from outside of Code who got near the highest score ever from the city¡¯s rating system. He possesses both a well-trained body and mind and is an outstanding individual who was able to intimidate me even while he was held captive. Although he is now wearing the mask and mentally bound, his physical abilities are still intact, as he is able to destroy a mechanized soldier with his bare hands.


    Jin, who has been in charge of the performance tests for Kai and Saaya, begins to exin with a grin.


    ¡°The body that he destroyed himself has already been almostpletely recovered. The analysis and training are also going smoothly. There are also no problems with the mask¡¯s effectiveness.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ That¡¯s obvious. Continue your report.¡± (Angus)


    Kai¡¯s abilities are high, far superior to those whoe from Code, let alone those who havee from the outside. However, Kai¡¯s value isn¡¯t just due to his high ability level. What is important is where the roots of his abilitiesy.


    Jin continues after hearing what I said.


    ¡°After analysis, it seems that the secret to Kai¡¯s strength lies in his unique footwork. His footwork and agility keep even the strongest mechanized soldiers at bay, and exudes a strange charm.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°Charm?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°Yes, I cannot describe it any other way so I will have to use a vague word¨D¨DIt is charming. Anyone who witnesses him fights with their naked eye will be captivated and can only stand there in shock. It is not effective against mechanized soldiers, but¨D¨DIt should be effective against Nora-ojou¡¯s enhanced knights. There is no better ability to deal with Nora-ojou¡¯s army.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°Fumu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Angus)


    It is a difficult exnation to understand, but Jun is a brilliant man. If he has to make such a report, that must mean that what he says is correct.


    I stop asking any more questions and look at Kai. Kai doesn¡¯t *<i>pikuri</i>* move even when I am staring at him. The power of the mask haspletely sealed his mind.


    He would be stronger if he wasn¡¯t wearing a mask, but I cannot trust a weapon that might turn on me at any time. There is no other choice.


    ¡°Starting performance test 255.¡± (Jin)


    At Jin¡¯smand, the walls of the training grounds begin to move, and countless smart turrets appear. They are not weapons that fire bullets, but optical weapons that burn the targets to ashes with pinpoint uracy.


    The ability to summon firearms is a right held by anyone in the noble ss. Whether it is material projectiles or optical weapons, it can be said that dealing with long-range weapons is essential in the battle for the throne. The weapons that I use are specially made after a long time of research and development. Their power is enough to mow down even Nora¡¯s soldiers, whose durability has been enhanced through special reinforcement technology, like leaves on a branch.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Doesn¡¯t he need armor?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°You will understand after seeing it.¡± (Jin)


    Without a signal, the weapons fire at Kai as he is still standing there. Kai¡¯s only movement in response to the light emitted from all directions is¨D¨DTo turn his body and a dancing step. I am astounded. All of the heat rays that have been fired at Kai have vanished as if by magic.


    They definitely hit the target. Or at least it looked like it was a hit. But there isn¡¯t even a single burn mark on Kai¡¯s body.


    At first nce, his movements appear to be nothing more than a light dance. But indeed he does mysteriously draw the eye. But to neutralize weapons that have been strengthened through Code¡¯s extensive research just like that, what kind of technique is this?


    Next, five mechanized soldiers approach the dancing Kai. Kai shows no particr reaction to the mighty mechanized soldiers, who possess sturdy armor, great strength, and high learning abilities, and are more than capable of eliminating Code¡¯s enemies. Kai crosses his arms to block the swinging fist. And with that alone, the body of the mechanized soldier, weighing several hundred kilograms, is sent flying in the air.


    Even I, who have been keeping an eye on Kai all this time, have no idea what Kai had done. Jin exins.


    ¡°It appears that Kai is extremely skilled at using his powers. And has even sublimated it into his own unique fighting style. Even highly trained mechanized soldiers are unable to imitate this. It appears that he is able to redirect the power of the mechanized soldiers by shifting his center of gravity, repelling them.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°Even if you use your opponent¡¯s power, you cannot erase a heat ray. How do you exin that?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ A power born from Mana Materials. He has most likely used Mana Materials to greatly strengthen certain parts of his body. Such as his palms and elbows for example. When I scanned other parts of him, I found several other ces where strange powers were being exerted.¡± (Jin)


    So that just means that this man was simply drowning out the heat rays with his well-trained bare hands. I frown at his unexpected words.


    I thought that by analyzing Kai¡¯s strength, I might be able to strengthen the mechanized soldiers and the soldiers I had brought in from the outside, but it seems like that isn¡¯t going to work.


    This is the result of outstanding talent and tireless hard work.


    But the important thing is not that, but how effectively can I use Kai as a trump card?


    ¡°If Kai and the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· were to fight, who would win?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°It depends on the situation. But Code¡¯s calctions show that Kai has the upper hand. Moreover, Kai has resistance toward lightning.¡± (Jin)


    As Jin speaks, the mechanized soldiers extend their hands. Violent lightning flies from the tips of their arms. In an instant, Kai dives without hesitation into the massive bolts of lightning that are unleashed. I can hear *<i>baribari</i>* violent sounds. Then the mechanized soldiers are mmed to the ground.


    What is standing there is an unharmed Kai, who has been struck by lightning.


    The ¡¶Lightning Emperor¡¯s (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· attack was not something I had nned, but the fact that I was able to obtain a man of that caliber can only be called a stroke of luck.


    ¡°The problem is what happens if Nora uses the sealed target as her pawn. If he cannot defeat the opponent¡¯s ace, there is a chance that the situation will be overturned. There are a few other concerns as well¨D¨DBut what about Saaya?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°As for Saaya¡­¡­ Her analysis has not beenpleted yet. Since her abilities are unknown, it may be dangerous to test her.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°Fumu. Continue with the analysis. I definitely want that ability.¡± (Angus)


    One trump card is not enough. To be fully prepared, I need to have at least two cards, one for defense and one for offense. I am confident that we have more soldiers and weapons than the other factions, but you can never be too prepared.


    For me, being the King of Code is not the end of the line. After taking the throne, I mustunch Code¡¯s forces into the outside world. And in order to do so, I worked closely with external organizations.


    ¡°Make him train until thest minute. Get him used to wearing the mask. And what about that woman who went to Morris?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°Apparently, as per ¡°His Highness¡¯s (<i>Denka</i>)¡± n, Morris-ouji has appointed her as his Royal Guard.¡± (Jin)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hmph. Morris is so predictable that it is boring. Cowards are so easy to manipte.¡± (Angus)


    I snort in disgust at Jin¡¯s report.


    The battle for the throne begins even before the King¡¯s death. Among those who were brought in from outside, there were several other powerful people besides Kai and Saaya, but almost all of them had ties to my faction. Morris is a coward, so I sent someone with special powers to him. Even though he is not fit to be king, he has the same authority as me. So he is too dangerous to ignore.


    Morris must be feeling relieved right now, unaware that his own Royal Guard is a cor sent by me.


    It is impossible for good fortune to conveniently befall those who do not take initiative.


    I smile and order Jin.


    ¡°Report to me if you find anything. We need to increase our allies as much as possible before the timees.¡± (Angus)


    ¡°Yes. Leave the small tasks to me. I will definitely see ¡°Your Highness¡¯ (<i>Denka</i>)¡± n throughpletion.¡± (Jin)


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! FYI, this chapter is especially long so I will split it into 3 part. Hah Angus, this is exactly what Cry wants you to do, ignoring him is the worst mistake you can ever make! Also do you think you can just analyse Tempest Dancing and Sarasara with Code¡¯s power? You are underestimating the power of a Level 8!


    And here is my impression of the 8th episode of Strange Grief:


    Haha Akasha¡¯s Tower wants to send enemy one by one but unlike video games or movies they do have an excuse to do that.


    Yes Sytry, you have been ¡°pursuing¡± Akasha¡¯s Tower for a long time. So colored water is a truth serum¡­ And looks like for ¡°Justice¡± Sytry was ready to use it. That zoom on her mouth tho¡¯. She made it seems like it is not a truth serum but her voice did look a bit tipsy. So yeah she would have totally used it if she was alone.


    Mid-Opening we have Sytry talking about the Perfect y, the Relic Cry gave her. A Relic that normally can only shoot water without needing to refill it. Perfect for children ying in the summer! Now that I think about it, the anime never said that the Relic that Cry gave to Strange Grief were in fact all ¡°defective¡± Relics but seeded to make them useful in their hunt.


    Oooh we finally have a Lyle name drop! Poor dude, we had to wait until episode 8 to have his name drop.


    Of course, Cry wanted to have Ark so he can do a powerful Magic attack to destroy the slime, not because he wanted to push the request to him because he thought that it was troublesome. Sasuga Cry!


    Looks like we didn¡¯t have the scenario where the smile fuse with each other and we have the scenario where they fight with each other. Flick, you dumdum, if only you followed Sofia¡¯s order we would have seen more battle scene.


    Looks like the captured Magi noticed that Talia said the same thing as Sofia. Moreover they both have red hair¡­ What can this mean!?


    Haha I like the image of evil Sytry torturing the 2 captured Magi. She has the face of someone who would do a Mouahahahaugh.


    I wonder what kind of Potion Sytry made for Talia to be this scared. But yeah, you don¡¯t need topare yourself with her, Talia. There are no normal people among Strange Grief.


    Coffee in a beer mug lol. It is funny how those disciples are so bad at lying. They are totally saying that their base is in the ce Sytry just pointed even though they cannot see the map XD Oh now that they talk about the Worst of the Worst, the anime implied that Sytry¡¯s Alias isn¡¯t the Prodigy anymore but they never said that her current Alias is the Worst of the Worst. We even have the Great Prison of South Isteria name drop without any exnation. Gotta leave the suspens for anime-only people.


    Tino wanting to hold hand with Cry even though she can clearly see in the dark is so cute! Even her crying face is so cute! Love the tears animation.


    Oooh we got a Sand Rabbit scene, I wanna mofumofu the rabbit. Also Sytry said that Cry¡¯s power is lower than a Sand Rabbit, she didn¡¯t even say that Cry has the same strength as a Sand Rabbit.


    Aaah Lightning Magic, in term of strength it is indeed powerful, but it is a bad choice in that case as Member of Strange Grief did develop a lightning resistant body. Moreover in this chapter, we also have Kaiser who is lightning resistant. So the most this level of Lightning Magic can do is fizzle Sytry¡¯s hair, huh. If you want to hurt her, you need to at least create a Chuuni, Original Lightning Magic!


    Whaaat did Sytry just said the same thing as Sofia!? Really, Flick just keep getting owned by everyone XD And we got Sytry¡¯s Relic in action¡­ Where was she hiding that big water gun¡­ And why is there smoke (or maybe steam)ing out of the barrel? Do we prioritize the rule of the cool instead of logic?


    Yooo Everything is in the palm of Cry¡¯s hand! Love how Akasha¡¯s Tower thinks that it is all due to Cry even thought he only have 2 minute of screen time this episode Also I can almost hear the disciples say ¡°Oh Captain, my Captain¡± when Cochlear said he will watch over their fight.


    Oh damn, Sytry toned it down but the lightning magic was in fact quite powerful. Really show the difference between Sytry, Sven and the rest of the Hunter.


    TL;DR


    So Arc 2 has 5 episodes, I didn¡¯t expect that I thought that there was going to have 4 episodes too, but there is 13 episode this season so it checks out.


    In this episode we can really see why Sytry is the control tower of Strange Grief. She strategize, n and give order during battle. So despite having a support job she is really useful in the team. And we are getting closer and closer to the climax of this arc, but we still got some cute scene in this episode. We got the Sand Rabbit, Tino crying and Sytry fizzled hair.


    Next episode is the final episode of this Arc. How will the fight between Akasha¡¯s Tower and the Investigation Team go!? Epic fight and shocking revtion iing!

 Chapter 409.2: Each Persons Thoughts

    What, on earth did that man¡­¡­ Do?


    I, Nora Code, don¡¯t know whether to be stunned or impressed by this personal message from the King.


    This is the first time that the King has directly sent a warning. In the first ce, the King of Code usually leaves the governance of the city to ss 8s and rarely interferes. The notice doesn¡¯t say anything about what the man had done, but the wording in the notice makes it clear that the man had done something foolish toward the King.


    With this, that man has stunned Angus, me, and the King. It is true that this man is the most ipetent in the history of Code, but if he was just ipetent, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. It is amazing that he hasn¡¯t been dealt with yet. Moreover, that man¡­¡­ He shouldn¡¯t even have the right to contact the Royal Family, let alone the King of Code¨D¨D.


    At my private office. The Royal Guard, who is sitting next to me, who is sitting deeply in my chair, has been listening to the unprecedented message sent by the King and frowns his well-shaped eyebrows as he checks with me.


    ¡°Nora-sama, what will you do?¡± (Royal Guard)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Right.¡± (Nora)


    The King¡¯s notice warns the Royal Family not to be misled by Cry Andrich¡¯s foolish words and actions. This, of course, likely included the incident where I handed over the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· to Cry.


    If I am to ept that advice, the best course of action will be to shut out Cry Andrich. With my authority, it will be easy to block contact with Cry Andrichpletely and physically prohibit him from entering areas I control.I briefly consider that possibility, shift my crossed legs, and let out a small sigh.


    ¡°I cannot just ignore him. After all, he is the ¡¶Lightning Emperor¡¯s (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· friend.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°¡­¡­ With all due respect, I thought that Nora-sama has given up on the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·?¡± (Royal Guard)


    ¡°I¡¯ve given up on using him as a pawn but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to sever all ties with him, right? The ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· is certainly within this Code, after all.¡± (Nora)


    Even if it is impossible to make him into my Royal Guard, it may be possible to borrow his power depending on the deal. However, to do this, I need to build a cordial rtionship with Cry Andrich.


    That man is undoubtedly ipetent, just as the King of Code said. But at the same time¨D¨DHe is, without a doubt, an important person.


    It is true that I gave up on using the mask against the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· after hearing that man¡¯s words and actions, but I don¡¯t regret it. Cry Andrich is a man who risked his life to infiltrate Code to rescue the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, a friend of his, and he had two allies who are on the same level as the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·.


    Although Cry Andrich had a rude behavior toward me, he is not my enemy. And if he is not my enemy, then I can use his powers. Moreover, he should also have information about Kai and Saaya, who Angus was talking about. He may even know their abilities and weaknesses. That alone makes it worth getting involved.


    ¡°If we need to form a cooperative rtionship, we would need something to bait him.¡± (Royal Guard)


    ¡°Although he looks like he would probably nod even without bait¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hmph. That man is the Spare¡¯s Royal Guard. I can just guarantee the Spare¡¯s life after all this is over.¡± (Nora)


    Alisha Code was created as a spare in case the Royal Family was wiped out due to an unforeseen incident but she is destined to be disposed of once her role isplete.


    But at the same time, there is no strong reason for her to be disposed of.


    That was the n from the beginning. Her being dead would be a little more convenient than being alive. That is all the reason for her to being disposed of, a fate that I can turn around.


    Of course, that is, if I ever get the throne.


    ¡°However¡­¡­ Even though he is a Royal Guard, that man is an outsider¨D¨DAnd has only just be a Royal Guard. Will he ept the conditions?¡± (Royal Guard)


    ¡°What were you looking at? He came all the way here to help his friend.¡± (Nora)


    That is one of the main reasons why I can confidently say that Cry Andrich is not an enemy.


    That man is¨D¨DToo naive. He is more naive than any man I have ever met, has no real convictions, and is probably also¨D¨DFoolish and a good guy. It is as if he knows nothing at all about war, conflict, or hostility.


    That is why that man tried to give me his turn at the prison and when he got into a bit of trouble he asked me, who is supposed to be his enemy, for help.


    Therefore, we can join forces. It would be much better for him than to join forces with Angus or Tony, or with the nobles who are eagerly watching the situation to secure a slightly better position.


    ¡°Angus is fed up with Cry. I think even that calcting Angus would never expect us to team up with Cry. There is also a notice from the King.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Royal Guard)


    The Royal Guard doesn¡¯t respond to what I say, but his sullen expression clearly conveys his thoughts.


    This loyal man is worried that I will be at the mercy of Cry¡¯s words and actions, just like I was at the prison. And his fears are justified. It is because Cry¡¯s ipetence is so great that Angus, who seems to believe that he would die if he did anything to advantage me, warns me about him.


    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t intend to build an equal partnership. I won¡¯t hand over the initiative. I¡¯ll be on top, and that man on the bottom. Keep an eye on the Spare¨D¨DOn Alisha Code, right now. We, don¡¯t have much time left.¡± (Nora)


    If Angus¡¯ words are true, then my victory will be highly unlikely if the battle for the throne begins without me doing any action before it. Although it is unclear whether this is true or not, I am not so conceited as to think that my knights can easily snatch victory against Angus¡¯ army, which included two ¡¶Lightning Emperor¡¯s (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· ss warriors. I need one more move to gain an advantage in the battle. Even with the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· on my side, I still need just one more move.


    ¡°Sealed target¡­¡­ Hmph. It¡¯s a high risk, but¡­¡­ I can¡¯t just sit back and wait for our defeat.¡± (Nora)


    A special inmate who is confined in the deepest part of Code¡¯s Prison at the request of an outside organization. Although I wanted to avoid relying on uncertain factors, you can¡¯t make an omelet without breaking eggs.


    Fortunately, I still have the mask that I didn¡¯t use on the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·. It should be worth a try.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! Hah Nora, this is exactly what Cry wants you to do, bing his ally is the worst mistake you can ever make! What I already said something simr and it ispletely the reverse of what I said before? Of course, it is, no matter what you do everything is in the palm of Cry¡¯s hand! If you think he is some peace-idiot, then oh girl, you are in for some trouble! Also they are talking a lot about this sealed prisoner but who can it be¡­?

 Chapter 410.1: Sightsee

    A city¡¯s level of civilization in this world is affected by the type of Treasure Shrines nearby. Since there are few Advanced Physical Civilizations Treasure Shrines, few cities have been influenced by them. This Code is most likely the only city in the world that has benefited so much from an Advanced Physical Civilization. It is unfortunate that I have to take the Level 9 Certification Exam, but as a result, it is a blessing in disguise as I got to see the city of Code.


    I don¡¯t know how, but this city has the ability to even manufacture mechanized soldiers that only normally manifested as Relics or Phantoms. The terminal I use to ess the city system is obviously more advanced than the smartphone I lost in Yggdra, so it should be easy to get a smartphone in this city. I am sure there are many other useful gadgets I can get my hands on.


    There is no need to summon the Spiders today, as I have the mechanized soldiers that Ohii-sama lent me to protect me. I walk leisurely, admiring the scenery with its jumble of tall buildings that are slightly different from the Imperial Capital. It is nice to take a walk once in a while, right?


    A wide road made of a mysterious metal that doesn¡¯t reflect sunlight. The townscape, with almost no greenery, looks futuristic, but as far as my eye can see, there are no people anywhere, making me feel as if I am having a strange dream.


    Apparently this city called Code has too many buildings for the number of residents. Maybe the city system cleans it up, so the area isn¡¯t in ruins, but there is something unnatural about the deserted buildings without a single soul in sight like I am in a Treasure Shrine.


    Now then, where should I go first? In the first ce, is there anything like the stores we have in the outside world when this Code and its city system provide all your food, clothing, and shelter? At the very least, it seems like there is no need for restaurants or sweet shops.


    The other day, when I went outside to look for someone to be a Royal Guard, I was able to find someone right away, but this time, I couldn¡¯t find anyone at all. There were people walking around Nora-san¡¯s building, but maybe not many people lived around here.


    I *<i>burabura</i>* wander around for a while, but the scenery never changes. No matter how far I walk, there are just buildings, buildings, and more buildings.


    Kool and the others seem to be going here and there to do research, so I wonder if I should get in touch with them¡­¡­ But I am strolling for fun and not for work, sooo¡­ If they were around, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take them with me, but I feel bad about going out of my way just to contact them. Now I realize how grateful I am to Tino.I am tired from all the walking. I summon a chair and a drink and decide to take a short break at the side of the main street. What a nice weather. The *<i>pokapoka</i>* warm weather is making me sleepy. It is important to sunbathe once in a while.


    I sigh as I look up at the sky visible between the skyscrapers.


    ¡°If only I have a map¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    At that moment, one of the mechanized soldiers following behind me silently held its hand out in front of my eyes.


    Arge, translucent image appears before my eyes. No¨D¨DIt is a map. A 3D map that borately shows countless shining buildings and therge streets where the Spiders can scurry about.


    It is like Magic. And then, in one spot on the street, I see a small me sitting on a chair at the edge, and I cannot help but sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­¡­ It is like the ¡ºSatellite Guide (<i>Guide to help you avoid getting lost</i>)¡».¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºSatellite Guide (<i>Guide to help you avoid getting lost</i>)¡» is something that automatically creates a map of the area around the user¡¯s current location mapping it out for them¨D¨DA Parchment Relic. It is an extremely useful Relic that mainly saves the trouble of mapping when exploring Treasure Shrines, but even such a Relic does not have the power to disy a 3D image.


    So this is Code¡¯s City System. How many times have I been surprised by it?


    However, the 3D map doesn¡¯t seem to be perfect. It looks like a map showing the entirety of Code, but for some reason, everything outside of a certain area, including my current location, is disyed in dark. The bright areas show people walking and even Spiders, but the dark areas don¡¯t seem to show any information.


    ¡°Is this tall building¡­¡­ Ohii-sama¡¯s building?¡± (Cry)


    I check the tall building in the center of the bright area and look back at the path I have walked so far. If this map is correct, it seems that Ohii-sama has made the wall transparent so that she can look outside. Still, it is so detailed.


    The bright area is really just a tiny part of the map. Less than one-tenth of the whole map. I *<i>un, un</i>* nod and look toward the red, blue, and green mechanized soldiers¨D¨DAt the blue mechanized soldiers that have brought out the 3D map.


    ¡°I see, I see, so¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is what it means.¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t have it, but the ¡ºSatellite Guide (<i>Guide to help you avoid getting lost</i>)¡» only maps a certain perimeters from your current location. This 3D map seems to use a simr system. It is annoying that the full map isn¡¯t disyed from the beginning, but filling it is also fun.


    I am in the middle of a city. I have the escorts I have borrowed from Ohii-sama, so it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous. Let¡¯s go on an adventure for the first time in a while.


    If I find something nice, I will bring it back to Ohii-sama as a souvenir.


    In the meantime, I set my first goal to escape from the area that is currently disyed brightly on the 3D map and stand up from my chair.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! Ah I do understand Cry¡¯s feeling, every time I discover a new zone in a game I always have to do all point of interest and discover the full map before doing the story. I wonder what he will find in his sightseeing trip? Some sidequest maybe XD


    And here is my impression of the 9th episode of Strange Grief:


    If the Tower of Akasha wanted to be discreet then I think putting your symbol on the head of the Akasha is not a good idea¡­ Oh Sven is using Healing Magic. Totally forgot that he is a healer too as being an Archer suit him so well. Also Liz one-shotting the Malice Eater, sasuga Liz. But seriously did the hunter just forget that they captured some members of the Tower of Akasha¡­ How could you let them get away so easily¡­


    For mid-opening scene, we have Gark telling about his Battle Axe being a Relic. I don¡¯t remember the novel ever mentioning it but in my defense, we have never seen Gark fight after this soooo¡­


    Haha Cry letting Tower of Akasha¡¯s members go and telling them that they are just random animals and didn¡¯t want to trash their home despiteunching a raid in their base XD Also I understand the L for love but why is Peace with 3 fingers? Isn¡¯t it normally 2? Flick, you might think that Cry is letting you go but in fact you will be eaten just like the lizard in the tree.


    It is nice that they showed Cry¡¯s vision and how dark the forest really is because I would have never suspected that when looking at the anime.


    Lol did we have a sh easter egg when we saw Liz running XD I like how Liz kinda teleports like in Dragon Ball and the effect when she is fighting. So colorful but not too colorful. And wow the bgm ps! Headbang! Headbang!


    It is nice that we got a few shots of the Akasha¡¯s head moving rapidly to show that it is now someone else who is controlling it. Oh we see Liz using her Relic! Too bad we didn¡¯t get an exnation but it is true that if we did have one it would have broken the story pace.


    I love the fact that Liz just went close to Sytry just to yell at her and call her BAKA!


    The roquet boost behind Akasha¡¯s and its size made me think about the Iron Monger, the viin in the 1st Iron Man.


    Hahaha Cry not understanding what is happening and only saying un, un, sodanee (that¡¯s right) when everyone else is yelling.


    And that you blink and you miss Sytry¡¯s smile to make the Akasha fly back after getting close to Cry as if he was the one who knocked it back. Although the pause was 1 sec too long for my taste. Also cute Tino being cute after being yelled by Liz.


    Haha I did not expect Sven saying pyoooon!


    Argh Liz¡¯s dem leg¡­ My nose is bleeding¡­


    But damn showing Talia right as Sytry is saying that she should settle things herself with the shadow on her face only makes me want to say, Run Talia ruuuun!


    Even Noto is going crazy because he doesn¡¯t understand Cry¡¯s n! Sasuga Cry!


    Might be a little too early but too bad we didn¡¯t have the inspector asking Cry to pass the Tear of the Truth Test. And we finally have an exnation about the South Isteria Prison incident! But I wonder what proof Gark found that made Sytry prove to be non-guilty¡­ It is funny how during this scene Cry¡¯s hair hides his eyes as if he knows that is not true.


    Aaah poor Talia she didn¡¯t deserve this and the shocking revtion that Sytry is Sofia. And it is funny how Sytry thinks that Cry purposely pushed all the Hunters to investigate so she can see the performance of her experiment.


    Aaah nooo don¡¯t cry Talia TT.TT¡­ But that Sytry introduction card tho¡¯ right as she reveals everything! Make her seem so evil.


    Haha Sytry reaction to Noto¡¯s attack is just a pout and Noto saying that her slime will destroy the world shows how crazy she can be.


    Lol Flick doing the ¡°Leave this to us and go¡± raising so much death g. I didn¡¯t expect Kilkill-kun voice to be like this. I forgot that it has the same voice as Pica in One Piece. Noto being super afraid of Kilkill-kun was really funny too And as expected, when Strange Grief put their mask on, they are so badass!


    How did Malice Eater be Water in Cry¡¯s mind XD


    Post-credit scene, we have a new Hunter group arriving at the Imperial Capital! Who can they be!? Let¡¯s go 3rd arc!


    TL;DR


    And this episode wraps up the 2nd arc. The episode was really nice, previous episode made you think that Sytry was one of the sane ones in Strange Grief but bam this episode shows how crazy she really is! Liz, Sven and Gark fight were also really cool. Despite being short the animation was really nice.


    Although I understand the change in the Light novel for the story pacing and having Sytry¡¯s evil revtion at the end, to be honest, I prefer the Web novel version because I like the fact that Sytry only came at the end and didn¡¯t participate in the investigation. Also poor Talia did not have to suffer as she did in the light novel.


    The web novel showed how the n member lived through the Infinite Trial without Sytry by their side. If I remember correctly Sven and Gark did beat the Slime by themselves. But got pissed at Cry because Sven think that Cry wanted him to split the investigation team into 2 so 1 team beat the slime while the other chased after Akasha¡¯s Tower.


    I also just went to Reddit and was curious about what people think about Sytry in Reddit and saw that a lot of people were shocked by how crazy she is. Also saw some theory about who Sofia was and one theory was that it was Sytry¡¯s Slime. That was one theory I did not expect but I like it that would have been so funny if it was true.


    We are now entering the final arc for this season! Let the Auction Arc begin!

 Chapter 410.2: Sightsee

    ¡°Danna will¡­¡­ Take you out?¡± (Kutry)


    Alisha-ojou *<i>niconico</i>* smiles and *<i>kokukoku</i>* nods vigorously at what I, Kutry Smyart, say. I swallowed the words ¡°How on earth will he do that?¡± at thest moment.


    The system in Code is rock solid. Although I tried out various functions within my authority, I could not find any loopholes.


    The king has ced a lock on Alisha-ojou¡¯s room, and only he can unlock it. The materials that makeup Code¡¯s buildings are incredibly strong and nearly impossible to break through by brute force. If Kryhi used all his strength he could destroy them, but on the other hand, he would have to do that to even scratch them, and even if she managed to escape by such means she would be pursued by the city system.


    I have no idea how he will take Alisha-ojou out of her room.


    Maybe he had some sort of deal with the king?


    I have heard the story from Rusha. ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· made Alisha-ojou throw a tantrum, to suddenly vanish in the middle of it, and when he returned, he said he was speaking with the king.


    If this information didn¡¯te from one of mypanions, I would have just taken it as a load of shit. No, but Rusha has some parts where she is often out of the loop, so even now I cannot fully believe it.


    As always, that Danna is as crazy as ever¡­¡­ Wouldn¡¯t ¡¶Absurdity (<i>Kotomukei</i>)¡· be better as his Alias than ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·?Alisha-ojou is imprisoned because she can be a nuisance in the battle for the throne. Even from my point of view, it seems a bit excessive, but the throne session is a sensitive issue in any country. This is especially true in this country, where princes and princesses are all equal in the eyes of the city system.


    And despite that¡­¡­¡­¡­ He will take her out?


    Those are dangerous words that I am hesitant to even utter in this city. Those with high authority can review past footage and various sensors are constantly checking for any signs of rebellion.


    I thought for sure that the protection of Alisha-ojou would be achieved by taking advantage of the chaos in the city at the moment of the throne¡¯s session, but perhaps that will not be the case?


    Letting Alisha-ojou out at this stage would only unnecessarily raise rm among the people around¨D¨D.


    ¡°So, where did Danna go?¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°He went to check the route I will take when I go out¡­¡­ He should be back soon, normally.¡± (Alisha)


    This is a problem. I came here because Rusha forgot to tell him that we met Zachary Code, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, I guess Danna would already know without me having to tell him, huh.


    Zachary has no intention of harming Alisha-ojou at the moment. However, there is a dangerous atmosphere in the camp.


    Zachary and the lower-ss people who follow him¨D¨DHave a strange enthusiasm as they wait for the king¡¯s demise. Some of the lower ss people are even prepared to die while triggering an explosion if necessary. Those who are determined are strong. If things continue like this, a catastrophe may ur.


    Zachary wants to talk with Cry, the Head of Alisha¡¯s Royal Guard. He most likely wants to find a way to get to the King before he dies.


    ¡°I am sorry, but can you tell Danna something when hees back. Please tell him we are with that certain man.¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Alright.¡± (Alisha)


    Sending messages through the city system is dangerous. Those messages may be monitored by higher authorities. Since ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· had been in contact with the lower ss people himself and had expected Zachary to be their king, these words should be enough to convey what I mean.


    In response to my request, Alisha nods with a somewhat bored look on her face. I chuckle and quickly leave to carry out my role.


    ¡ì


    I, Alisha, stare at the door through which Kutry left for a while, then I eventually turn my face away, look outside, and mutter quietly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Somehow¡­¡­ It is boring. I wish he woulde back soon.¡± (Alisha)


    Thanks for reading! And thanks hazaelgutierrez for the Ko-fi! I¡¯ll try to post an extra chapter next week. Now only Cry is able to entertain Alisha. But time to ce your bet on how Cry will free Alisha!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 411.2: Sightsee â‘¡

    Since the era of the first King of Code, the organization has continued to do business with Code, the highly mobile fortress city.


    The power of the Code¡¯s city system is incredible. It has the ability to manufacture, food as well as weapons such as mechanized soldiers, which military might can easily destroy several countries. Even now, 200 years after its creation, its power remains as overwhelming as ever. If they could just regain the mobility they currently have lost, they would have no weaknesses. Countries around the world woulde to fear this city.


    By teaming up with the ¡ºNine Tails Shadow Fox (<i>Kyubi no Kage Kitsune</i>)¡», which has many skilled members and connections to various countries, world domination is truly no longer just a dream. The organization will regain its strength in no time.


    The fact that I, ¡ºSword Tail¡», one of the bosses, took the trouble toe myself after receiving Code¡¯s request is proof of how valuable Code is within the organization. If we can earn the next king a favor, we can build a stronger cooperative rtionship. Depending on the circumstances, we can even hope for more.


    ¡°Mo-Moreover, you cut down, buildings¨D¨D¡± (Morris)


    ¡°It will be fine. There is no one there anyway¡­¡­ Besides, the city system can fix it in no time, right?¡± (Kenbi)


    ¡°Th-That may be true, but¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Morris-ouji *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* looks around restlessly and then up at me. This short young man, always behaving suspiciously as if he is afraid of something, is my current owner. He has dark circles under his eyes and a face thatcks any spirit. Fearing the impending battle for the throne, he has recently been moving his base of operation frequently. I don¡¯t think he is particrly suitable to be king, but my only goal is the power of the city system. I have no intention of joining Code¡¯s umbre, and actually it would be better if it doesn¡¯t have a great king.


    My lips curve into a smile as I look down at Morris-ouji. And in a whispering voice, I advise him.¡°Morris-ouji, you should¨D¨DOnly think about bing king. You don¡¯t want to be killed, do you?¡± (Kenbi)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡± (Morris)


    My small threat causes the color to drain from Morris-ouji¡¯s face. As has happened many times in other countries, the battle for the throne is a battle royal. Princes and princesses who fail to be the King with absolute power end up severed from all their previous power.


    The foundation they had built up until then would be reset, and they would lose even their ss 8¨D¨DThe powers and privileges they had been born with. Even the nobles in their camp who had followed them to make them king would turn against them.


    When you think about it that way, Code¡¯s system of session to the throne is quite cruel.


    To think what happens at the very end is a fight over the royal staff, which doesn¡¯t necessarily have anything to do with the strength of the foundation that they have built up until that point.


    ¡°It is certainly not a favorable battle. But, once that ispleted, things will turn around, right?¡± (Kenbi)


    ¡°Uuugh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Morris Code¡¯s personality is not particrly suited to fighting. Although he tries to hide it, his cowardly nature is evident in his every word and action, so only a small number of nobles support Morris-ouji¨D¨DAnd they are all ss 6, lower-ranking nobles. They are those who dream0 of a sudden reversal and bet on Morris-ouji to be king. Since those who are capable (Although there aren¡¯t many capable people in Code) are on Angus-ouji and Nora-oujo¡¯s side, it can be said that those on Morris¡¯ side are a dime in a dozen.


    The only chance of victory is¨D¨DThe decisive battle weapon that Morris-ouji is producing by pouring all of his vast resources as ss 8.


    Code¡¯s city system can manufacture a wide variety of weapons. And the one Morris-ouji chose is the one with the best abilities and¨D¨DThe worst cost-effectiveness of them all.


    A personal weapon created solely for an individual, different from the one being researched by Angus-ouji and Nora-ojou.


    It is created simply by concentrating resources in one ce and should have power that surpasses even Angus-oujo¡¯s wide variety of weapons, or Nora-ojou¡¯s enhanced knights, which are all manufactured through extensive research and with the support of their big faction.


    In this country, the king is decided by whether or not they can obtain the staff. If he were to equip himself with the weapon and aim for the staff with all his might, maybe¨D¨D. Driven by the fear of death, he began manufacturing it, and ironically enough, it is the only thing that could bring Morris-ouji, who is at a disadvantage in every way, closer to the throne.


    Of course, it is no easy feat to outwit yourpetition and take the throne¨D¨DBut in the previous battle for the throne, Cross Code, one of the least prominent princes, took the throne.


    Anything can happen in the battle for the throne. And my job is to create a situation where we can make a more advantageous deal with whoever takes the throne.


    ¡°So¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kenbi, do you know that man? The King has issued an order not to be fooled by his sweet words though¡­¡­¡± (Morris)


    ¡°It has nothing to do with the Prince. I will take care of that matter¡­¡­ So you have noints, right?¡± (Kenbi)


    ¡°O¡­¡­ Of course. I trust your skills. Even mechanized soldiers, enhanced knights, or mercenaries are no match for you¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ After all, you *<i>barabara</i>* tore apart my modified mechanized soldiers.¡± (Morris)


    ¡°Fufufu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ That was, your fault, for suddenly attacking me.¡± (Kenbi)


    A smile forms on my face as I remember the first time I contacted Morris-ouji.


    Morris-ouji led his Mechanized Royal Guards tounch a no-question-asked assault at me as he considered me a dangerous person. It was a surprise and at the same time a reminder of the high level of technological ability in Code. Even among High-level Hunters, it is rare to see me, recognize the danger, and immediately prepare to intercept me.


    Although it hasn¡¯t been that long since I entered Code, I have a general understanding of the city system.


    A strictly set ssification system. A city system that provides everything you need. And a military force that maintains peace within the city and has burned down countries in the past.


    Code¡¯s weapons and security systems are excellent. If it sensed that any member of the Royal Family had even the slightest danger at any time, an army of mechanized soldiers would rush to the scene within ten seconds, and various urban weapons would be activated to subdue the intruders. However, ten seconds is too long for me, who has repeatedly killed in an instant.


    The security system here was designed to only handle average people. Weak humans who existed in the age of Advanced Physical Civilization.


    And its military power is no different.


    Of the weapons in this city, including the mechanized soldiers, only a very small proportion of them are a threat to me. I have no intention of doing something so pointless, but if I¨D¨DNo, if I was a skilled High-level Hunter, I would be able to assassinate the Royal Family if I could get close.


    Currently, many people who are confident in their strengths have joined Code, but the current problem is ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. That man was able to withstand my de without even batting an eyebrow.


    I would have never imagined that my own sword could be blocked so easily, this is the first time in twenty years that it happened to me since I had been holding a sword at the age where I was old enough to understand. In just one breath, over a hundred shes were unleashed from all directions. Even if he had a Barrier Ring, I had taken the time to carefully time them apart to slice him up so that it would not have been able to block them all, but they were all blocked.


    At first, I thought he had the same ability as Sky Tail, which allows him to control the air and block any attack, but the response was different.


    That attack was not an all-out attack. There was no telling how the mechanized soldiers left behind by ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· would move, and although I didunch the attack with plenty of leeways to spare if there was anyone in the city currently capable of fighting me, it was no one other than ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·.


    Of course¨D¨DExcept for that man who I painstakingly hunted down, captured, and imprisoned in Code¡¯s prison.


    I have already given up on understanding ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· power. A camouge that can fool even the scans of Code¡¯s city system. I do not have the power to see through such a camouge.


    The only thing I can do is¨D¨DCut him up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here, but¨D¨DI won¡¯t let you get in my way.¡± (Kenbi)


    Obtaining the power of Code is a major operation for the organization, it is on par with the one with the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡». I cannot let anything get in the way of the session of the king.


    In Code¡¯s city system, all Royalty have equal power. But the areas they control are assigned to them in order of their birth. The fourth son, Morris Code, is far from the Royal Tower and is located in a wide area close to the outer periphery. This is not an area that is particrly advantageous in the battle for the throne, which is also the reason why he has few allies.


    But, therefore¨D¨DIf Morris-ouji bes king, the few allies he has will undoubtedly gain great power. And as Morris-ouji¡¯s only human Royal Guard, I will be in a position to give orders to the King of Code.


    It is due to Angus-ouji¡¯s instructions that led me to approach Morris-ouji, but this is not a bad position to be in.


    ¡°Morris-ouji, can you get that man out of Code? You can send a message to the King, right? If you can get him out, it will be much easier¨D¨D¡± (Kenbi)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­ Obviously impossible. Kick out another ss 8 Royal Guards¨D¨DEven if I ask him about it, it will only make a bad impression on me. Besides, the King has told us to ignore that man because he is insignificant. Moreover, his overall evaluation by the system is also very low.¡± (Morris)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fufufu. An insignificant person, huh?¡± (Kenbi)


    The people in this Code have no understanding of what a High-level Hunter is. Moreover, to say that the Level 8 hero with an Alias who had stopped the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡» that Sky Tail was trying to activate is insignificant¨D¨DI guess this means it is not good to put too much trust in Code¡¯s city system¡¯s evaluations.


    After all, Advanced Physical Civilizations are civilizations that once perished. Heroes living in the present cannot be measured by the legacy of the past.


    It is unclear why ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· is here, but the fact that he currently holds the position of Royal Guard suggests that he may have the same goal as me.


    Just as I came to obtain Code¡¯s power, it is possible that this man is trying to curry favor with the Royal Family and stop people from wielding Code¡¯s power. Considering this, it makes sense that ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· joined the imprisoned Alisha-ojou. A princess with no allies, but who technically has the right to inherit the throne.


    Although he may seem a little overconfident if he thinks that he can single-handedly make Alisha-ojou king, over the five other contenders for the throne¨D¨D.


    ¡°Morris-ouji, keep an eye on that man and those who have made him in charge of the Royal Guard. Let me know if anything happens. I will do the shing, but I need you to do the rest.¡± (Kenbi)


    I owe a debt to ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·. I owe him for stopping Sky Tail from using the Key of the Earth to destroy the country I was nning to rule.


    However, if he gets in the way of the organization, I will cut him down. If I can¡¯t cut him down, I will keep cutting him down until I can.


    Thanks for reading! Love the fact that Kenbi is treating Cry like a hero of the modern era! Fear him! The man who singlehandedly ruined Kyubi no Kage Kitsune¡¯s n! He is here to end you!


    And here is my impression of the 10th episode of Strange Grief:


    Haha that shocked inspector face when Cry wants to drink the baby Malice Eater. What you don¡¯t drink Malice Eater for breakfast and you call yourself a Hunter?


    A new change in the opening, we now see Arnold¡¯s Party and as mid opening scene we have Arnold and talking to each other as they arrive at the Imperial Capital¡¯s Explorer Association.


    Lol Arnold¡¯s Party has a guy with a pompadour.


    In Gark and Cry conversation we don¡¯t really feel that Cry is talking about Arnold as if he is not a big shot and has nothing to fear about a Level 7 Hunter from the countryside. That¡¯s too bad, we focus more about Cry using his Safe Ring because of the Magi Infinite Trials that he is going to do next.


    And what kind of poster is that, Zebrudia Auction promoter did you not hire a design artist? Also why did they show a dog hand shadow? If they wanted to do an easter egg they should have made a fox hand shadow!


    And we finally have Chloe¡¯s first appearance in the show! I wouldn¡¯t be shocked if some Hunters purposely go to her counter to have a small talk with her after finishing their request.


    Hahahahaha I¡¯m dead, Almond Oil from the Fall in Love Party! Okay here they tried again to show that Cry is clearly underestimating the Party. It worked a bit more than with Gark.


    The baby Malice Eater is shockingly cute. Wait the design of the ringpletely changed! Did they do that to show that the ring have been used? Eva has a face that say ¡°Why does Cry need Lucia? Is something going to happen in the Imperial Capital that needs Lucia?¡±


    Sytry as always trying to im Cry by wanting to put a ring on his ring finger.


    Hay looks like a bandit mob that you can find everywhere and pompadour guy looks like those a delinquent you can find next to a convenience store in the 2000s. XD And Arnold crushing an apple to show that he is a bad guy. (But still have a small bowl under it because don¡¯t wanna mess the room up, huh XD)


    Hahaha those erotic pants and more than anything that Eva face! You thought you will have Cry massaging Sytry? Well, nop it is Sytry massaging Cry!


    Finally we will discover what training Lucia did to be that strong! And who would have thought that it is a training so hard that it is borderline torture!? Lapis and Kruz also showing up for the first time, desu! And Yowaningen!


    Marietta, the first victim. Not even understanding what she will go through. And Sytry just saying keep going. But still she did charge 3 rings before passing out. Not bad.


    Oh I thought we would have something like Marietta spasming and twitching like crazy while on the floor and not her standing up before passing out. But looks at Kruz scared face XD


    Haha, that Lucia floating bubble while Sytry is saying her speech about her bravery. Although we probably won¡¯t see the result, let the Infinite Trial begin!


    Ark-da, Ark-da! I hope we will hear Cry say that at least once. Also of course the daughter of a noble has to have drill hairstyle! Although this one is a little different than the usual one you see in anime.


    Liz singing the ending while taking a shower, nosebleed. And that Sand rabbit plushies! Yuri Sytry! Sytry trying to steal Tino to be her apprentice instead of Liz remind me when the novel was talking about Sytry wanting to modify Tino so she can spitser or something XD Tino-chan and Sytry¡¯s impregnable guard! (Death March reference)


    Pfiou when I saw the beginning of the bar scene I thought they were going to skip Sytry pouring poison on Liz mug and just implying it but they did show itter. Also Liz knows how evil Sytry can be, she even know that Sytry was working with the Tower of Akasha. The poisoning out of the mug is so funny love this visual to show that it is poisoned. And Sytry shocked face when she sees that Cry swap the cup XD As expected Sytry made Cry indebt to her so she can im her prize when he isn¡¯t paying up! What would the drunk Sytry do to Cry if Liz didn¡¯t stop her O.o


    Liz beating Arnold up so easily! Poor Arnold I think he will never live this defeat down.


    Also P-Maru, the one who created the ending, cameo as Marupi in the episode. Shocking cameo, I totally didn¡¯t expect that.


    TL;DR


    A lot of new character introduction for the beginning of this new arc. Chloe, Nomimono, the Malice Eater exclusif to the Light Novel, Lapis, Kruz, Eir and let¡¯s not forget Arnold, the new Hunter Level 7ing from Neburanubes!


    The Relic recharging trial wasn¡¯t bad but I think that Lapis and Kruz stole the show, those 2 had more impact than the shocking trial where at the end of it you have all the Magi who took it faint. And what do you guys think of Kruz? You finally hear her say Yowaningen and desu at the end of her sentence!


    Good thing they didn¡¯t skip the part where Sytry put poison on Liz¡¯s mug, really like the poisoned mug visual!


    Also RIP Arnold, we, who know the novel know that you are a strong but clearly for anime-only, you are now in the category of weakling.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 412.1: Sightsee â‘¢

    The rides avable in Code¨D¨DThe Spider¡¯s speed is iparable to a carriage. Moving in three dimensions can be surprising if you are not used to it, but there is almost no shaking and it is quitefortable. The Spider moves as if it is flying and stops dead in a certain spot. It seems to have arrived in Nora-san¡¯s area.


    I check the 3D map. I still haven¡¯t fully grasped the geography of Code, but Nora-san¡¯s area seems to be much closer to the center than Ohii-sama¡¯s area. Even in the Imperial Capital, the area where the nobles¡¯ mansions stand is located towards the center of the city. Maybe it is the same in every era, the powerful live in the center of the city.


    Last time I went directly to the building where Nora-san was, so this is the first time I am taking my time to take a look at the streetscape. Nora-san¡¯s area is pretty much the same as other ces. Buildings, buildings and building¨D¨DIf I have to say one difference, I would say that the spacing between the buildings is tighter than Ohii-sama¡¯s area.


    The roads are just wide enough for one Spider to pass through, but not wide enough for two of them to pass each other. The distances between buildings are also narrow. Come to think of it, on the way to Nora-san¡¯s building, it seems like the Spider spent more time running on the walls than on the ground.


    The area seems a bit cramped, but unlike near Ohii-sama¡¯s building, I can see people here and there. I get off the Spider and fearfully take my first step, entering Nora-san¡¯s area. There is no sign of anyone attacking me. I guess I was just unlucky earlier.


    Before I start sightseeing, I suddenly think that I should check how many Barrier Rings I have left. Then, I frown.


    ¡°Seriously¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s troublesome.¡± (Cry)


    Every single one of my Barrier Rings has been used. Not a single one is left. It seems that the swordswoman¡¯s attacks really stopped at thest second. I don¡¯t know if I have good luck or bad luck¡­¡­ Having so many lives is an advantage, but now that advantage is gone.


    If I get poked now I will die. I am not saying that I want to recharge all of them, I just want to recharge some of them as quickly as possible. In the Imperial Capital, there are many Magi who make a living by recharging Relics with their Magic (Although I am banned from those ces). If only there is a Magi somewhere in this city who can recharge them for me¨D¨D.I look back at the mechanized soldiers whoe down from the Spider with me and give them some instructions just in case.


    ¡°Just so you know, if anyone attacks, I ask that you suppress them as non-lethally as possible. It is not like I came here to wage war or anything, okay.¡± (Cry)


    I do not intend to fight Nora-san. No, I do not intend to fight anyone. I just want¨D¨DTo do a little sightseeing. If I wasn¡¯t so unlucky I wouldn¡¯t be so sensitive about things like this.


    ¡°And¨D¨DThis time, if there is any danger approaching,e to my aid immediately. Immediately, you understand.¡± (Cry)


    Part of the mechanized soldier¡¯s face shes a few times, as if in acknowledgment. I understand that they are faithful to their duties, but their gestures are somehow very¨D¨Dnd. They are the pr opposite of Luke and the others, who are fun to be with even if they are not very faithful to their duties. Maybe if you add them together and divide by 2, it will be just right.


    I shrug my shoulders, take a deep breath, and walk toward Nora-san¡¯s area, where the buildings are densely packed.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    ¡°A store? Again¡­¡­ Recently, people from outside have been asking about it a lot, but we don¡¯t have anything like that. The system provides everything we need.¡± (Mob 1)


    ¡°Cooking? I haven¡¯t heard that word in a long time. Look, the city will provide whatever you want to eat here. Where does it get made? Do you need to know that?¡± (Mob 2)


    ¡°A Magi? Ah, I get it. Nii-san, you came from outside, right? You can¡¯t use Magic within Code.¡± (Mob 3)


    ¡°Chocte? What¡¯s¡­¡­ That?¡± (Mob 4)


    As I *<i>burabura</i>* wander around Nora-san¡¯s area, I call out to the people I pass by. Their answers are generally something simr. If we go back a little, the inhabitants of Code should be pretty much the same as me, but it seems that Code has brought a unique lifestyle for the inhabitants as they are fully supported by the city system of an Advanced Physical Civilization.


    As I take the mechanized soldier with me to ask questions, people look at me as if they are looking at something strange, but answer my questions anyway.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about anything in your life even if you do nothing. Food, medical care, housing, everything is provided by the city system. What¡¯s more, there is something that is very different from the outside world, there are no Hunters.


    In this day and age, which is considered the golden age of Treasure Hunters, there is no city without Hunter¨D¨DTreasure Hunters are the source of vitality for any city, bringing ¡°Wealth (And asional trouble)¡± from the outside. It may exin why this city is not very lively.


    However, despite living in such a convenient city, no one seems to be cking off. Everyone I see seem to be working out to a certain degree. If it were me, I would have fallen into depravity in an instant, so I wonder what is different between them and me. Motivation, perhaps?


    Although I didn¡¯t find what I was looking for¡­ I see, this is interesting in its own way. Traveling the world and experiencing unusual customs is one of the joys of being a Treasure Hunter.


    As I am walking along the edge of the road through the forest of buildings, *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* looking for anything interesting, I suddenly see a face pop out from the gap between the buildings on my right.


    The person who appears is a girl around 10 years old. She is wearing short pants that look easy to move in and her whole body is quite tanned. Her arms and legs are still thin, but she seems to be quite physically active, and although her facial features and hair color are different, she somehow reminds me of the childhood Liz. She has two stars on her chest.


    The girl speaks with a vibrant smile, holding the terminal in one hand.


    ¡°Onii-chan, did youe from outside-no? What are you doing-no? 4 points? Is everyone from outside all weak like you-no1?¡± (Girl)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is not that I am weak. You guys are strong. I am just looking around to see if there is anything interesting.¡± (Cry)


    No well, if you ask if I am weak, I am weak. Don¡¯t tell me I am going to be called 4 points the whole time I am in Code? I wonder if I should do some more muscle training or something¡­¡­ But even if I build up a little muscle, it is not like it is going to help me in anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you train-no? We all do, you know.¡± (Girl)


    ¡°What are you training for-no?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for Nora-sama¡¯s sake! I¡¯m going to train my body and be an enhanced knight-no! And if I perform well, I¡¯ll be promoted to a higher ss-no! Everyone is working hard to join Nora-sama¡¯s knight order, you know?¡± (Girl)


    Her eyes are *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling. I became a noble without doing anything tho¡¯¡­¡­ An enhanced knight, huh? Even in the outside world, being a knight who served one¡¯s country is a rtively popr upation¡­¡­ But what do knights in this country do? There are no foreign enemies, after all.


    As I am thinking about such things, three figures fall from the sky. They are boys. Three boys each dress in something that looks easy to move around in. They dexterously rolled down the road to neutralize the impact, then used the same momentum to stand up.


    I look up, but there is nowhere I can jump off from. My eyes widen in surprise. I don¡¯t know where they came from, but their breath is heavy, and hot air is rising from their exposed skin.


    After the boys catch their breath, they approach the girl in the alley and start talking to her.


    ¡°Oi, what are you doing? Lulu. That person is a ss 6, you know? ¡­¡­ Although he seems to be from outside¨D¨D¡± (Boy)


    ¡°It¡¯s alright-no, Zaza. Because this Cry-san, is only 4 points-damon2!¡± (Lulu)


    The girl says as she *<i>chirachira</i>* nces at the device hanging from her neck on a string. Is that apliment? It feels strange that someone I have just met knows my name. It might be toote to point this out, but there is really no privacy in this country. Then, the girl called Lulu suddenly speaks in a high-pitched voice, as if she has just thought of a good idea.


    ¡°I know! Onii-chan, you¡¯re looking for something interesting, right? I¡¯ll show you something great! Follow me!¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°Eh?¡± (Cry)


    Lulu bends down and jumps with all her might. She kicks the walls of the buildings on either side and *<i>tontonton</i>* climbs rhythmically upwards.


    I am unexpectedly taken aback by her agility. If she had fallen, she would have been seriously injured, but there is no hesitation in her movements. It isn¡¯t the kind of movement that can be achieved with half-hearted training. Well, Liz can do it. Tino and Luke can probably do it too. Sytry and Lucia can probably do it too tho¡¯¡­¡­ But, well, considering her age, there is no doubt that she has a promising future.


    The boy called Zaza snorts like he is looking at a fool while I have a shocked expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that weird look on your face? Really that is why outsiders are such outsiders¡­¡­¡­¡­ Maybe no one from outside can do this, but we are training for Nora-sama, so something like this is normal.¡± (Zaza)


    ¡­¡­ This is the first time I hear the word outsider as an adverb, tho¡¯.


    They take small breaths. The boys all take off running, and just like Lulu, they start *<i>pyonpyon</i>* hopping up and climbing the wall. Amaaazing.


    ¡­¡­ By the way, how am I supposed to follow them? I don¡¯t even need to try, I know that moving like that, I cannot.


    As I blink, one of the Royal Mechanized Soldier Guards I have with me¨D¨DThe green one puts its arms around me from behind as if to hold me up.


    Before I can even think about what it is doing, the ground instantly bes far away.


    It is moving at an incredible speed,parable ¡ºNight Hiker (<i>Dark Wings of the Night Sky</i>)¡» one of the few flying Relics I have. I have never seen a flying mechanized soldier in this city, but Ohii-sama, you have strengthened the mechanized soldiers way too much.


    The mechanized soldier carrying me jumps high into the sky and swoops down over the rooftop where the girl is. And just like this, right before crashing into the top of the building, it changes direction and switches into horizontal flight.


    The ground is flowing at high speed in front of my eyes. I am dizzy from the violent movements. But strangely, I don¡¯t feel any wind. It must have been cut using some kind of super technology. At this point, this mechanized soldier has already surpassed my ¡ºNight Hiker (<i>Dark Wings of the Night Sky</i>)¡». It has no brakes and can only be used at night. I am even thinking about which one is more amazing between this and Car-kun, my ¡ºFlying Carpet¡».


    The children who have been running nimbly across the top of the building widen their eyes as I catch up with them in an instant.


    ¡°!? Awesome! As expected from a ss 6, so they can move mechanized soldiers like that!¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°I want a mechanized soldier tooo! I want to fly in the sky!¡± (Lulu)


    This is something I borrowed. I want one tooo! I don¡¯t want to fly tho¡¯!


    Thanks for reading! Last time Cry didn¡¯t have any Barrier rings left was when he was facing the Kitsune Boss What kind of boss is he going to face this time!? Also where are those kid taking Cry? <ol><li>-no: Suffix that children often add at the end of their sentence.</li><li>-damon: Another suffix added by children, they use it to emphasizing something while pouting a little.</li></ol>

 Chapter 412.2: Sightsee â‘¢

    The children jump from building to building with monkey-like agility. This is possible because the buildings are so close together. If you look closely, you can see that there is even a jumping tform installed on the edge of the buildings.


    A tall building appears in the direction where we are going. There is no other ce to jump to. The children show no sign of slowing down. On the contrary, they lean forward even more and elerate.


    What are they nning to do? If things continue like this, we can only collide with the building. As I worry about my situation, the children jump into the wall of the building right in front of my eyes.


    ¡°!?¡± (Cry)


    The children then begin to *<i>surusuru</i>* smoothly climb the building.


    Of course, they do not have a safety rope. If they fall, they will certainly be seriously injured, so it isn¡¯t just their physical abilities that are impressive, their courage is incredible too.


    In front of the children who are doing their best to vertically climb the building, the mechanized soldier carrying me soared up just *<i>girigiri</i>* barely a few centimeters from the side of the building. When I look closely, I notice that there are small protrusions on the wall of the building for them to grab. After all, I guess it is impossible for a child to climb a smooth wall¡­¡­ No well, even if there are protrusions, I cannot climb it.


    The top of the building is t and empty. There are no doors or anything simr, so it doesn¡¯t seem to be an open rooftop. You probably cannot stand here unless you climb the building from the outside. Since Spiders move by hopping between buildings, Code¡¯s building may also serve as a road.


    As I stop in mid-air, the children climb the building ande up. When they stand on the roof of the building, they calm their slightly irregr breathing and say.¡°We¡¯ve already arrived so you can get off. Come over here!¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°Nii-chan, that¡¯s cheating, cheating.¡± (Boy)


    One of the boys says with a pout. The mechanized soldier carefully lowers me onto the roof.


    Maybe because of the high altitude, the wind is very strong. The wind makes my legs unsteady. If I fall from this height without a Barrier Ring, I will definitely die instantly. There are no fences either, so I have to be extremely careful¨D¨D.


    In contrast to me, who is terrified of what may happen, Lulu takes light steps and goes right to the edge of the building, where there is no fence, and stretches out her hand to point to the farthest building.


    ¡°What do you think? This view is amazing, isn¡¯t it-no? You can¡¯t see it unless you climb it yourself-no!! Normally, that is!¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°This is the tallest building around here. But to be chosen as an enhanced knight, you need to be able to climb the tallest building¨D¨DNora-sama¡¯s building, you know¨D¨D¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°!! Heeeh¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is amazing.¡± (Cry)


    Fearfully, I go near Lulu and peer under the building.


    Just as Lulu said, the view from the building is spectacr.


    The ground is so far away that it is hazy. The jumble of buildings is uneven as if they were stairs¨D¨DAnd multiple citizens are running, jumping, and climbing.


    ¡°You know, Nora-sama wants us to be stronger! That¡¯s why she built this town for us-no!¡± (Lulu)


    There are multiple poles visible everywhere at different heights¡­¡­ Come to think of it, there is a jump tform in that building we passed earlier.


    I see¡­¡­ So this is something like athleticism. Train practical muscles. An entire city built to be an athletic center to teach people how to use their bodies. I have heard that schools for Treasure Hunters have simr facilities, but nothing on this scale. If Liz sees this, she will probably happily test them all.


    ¡°When you be an enhanced knight, no matter how low your original ss is, you can be promoted to ss 4! There are even people who became executives in the Knight Order and were made nobles by Nora-sama!¡± (Zaza)


    Zaza and his friends talk about it with enthusiasm. Seeing these ambitious children makes me feel tingly, maybe because that is something I lost a long time ago.


    However, even though they live in such a convenient city, they train their bodies too, so maybe they are invincible? With the powerful weapons of an advanced physical civilization and the citizens being able to move like this, I can now understand why the Explorer Association was defeated in the past.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do all the people from Code train that much?¡± (Cry)


    Are there no people who are not physically inclined? Or is this an environment where even people like me who are not physically inclined can blossom? At my question, the children open their eyes wide and look at each other. Then Zaza says in amazement.


    ¡°That cannot be true, Cry-san. You really don¡¯t know anything, huh. It is Nora-sama¡¯s policy to train your body. Although we do not know much about the other area¡¯s as we do not leave Nora-sama¡¯s area¡­¡­¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°At Angus-sama¡¯s ce, there are exams to be military officers or civil servants, not knights, and if you pass them you can move up sses. And best of all, if you move up sses you will be given a weapon made by Angus-sama!¡± (Child)


    ¡°It seems that in Tony¡¯s area, the nobles work together to manage the area-no. They¡¯re always looking for people, and there are all kinds of jobs avable even for people who aren¡¯t nobles-no!¡± (Lulu)


    I see, so each of them has their own characteristics. Maybe the information from the client about the Royal Family being held under house arrest and forced to do as they were told, was about that Tony-sama? If each area has its own unique characteristics, then perhaps there will be sweet shops or Relic shops in some areas.


    There should be six members of the Royal Family in total¨D¨DSo three more to go. I nod while making a badass smile.


    ¡°What about the other three?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh? Onii-chan, you know about Alisha-sama as well, right?¡± (Lulu)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ There were only two more to go. That¡¯s it. One of them must be the one that dangerous female swordswoman mentioned.


    At my question, the children seem very ufortable exining things, unlike before.


    ¡°Etto¡­¡­ The usage of weapons is prohibited in Morris-sama¡¯s ce-no. The city¡¯s security system has a very low threshold, so even the slightest hint of suspicion will get you arrested apparently.¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°At Zachary¡¯s-sama ce¡­¡­ It may just be a rumor, but apparently the security system is down. Sur-vi-val at its fi-nest? Only those who want freedom can go there. Nii-san, it is dangerous, so I don¡¯t think you should go¡­¡­¡± (Child)


    So there are dangerous ces like that¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am sure the nobles are doing whatever they want there. Seriously, that is utterly outrageous. I will leave their protection to Kaiser and Saya. I am d I got the information here.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ So there is still time.¡± (Cry)


    Apart from this ce, there are only two other ces that look like I can go sightseeing¨D¨DAngus¡¯ ce and Tony¡¯s ce, huh. Kaiser and Saya are Level 8, so they should be able to finish their work quickly. It has been a while since we arrived in the city, so they are probably in the final stages of preparing to protect the Royal Family. I need to go sightseeing before Kaiser and Saya are done with everything¨D¨D.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Still time?¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°No, I am just talking to myself. First of all, there is something I would like you to tell me¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is there anyone around here who can recharge Relics with their Magic?¡± (Cry)


    It seems that you cannot use Magic in Code, but it should be possible to at least recharge things with Magic. There should be many mercenaries who have Relics among those who havee from outside. It is important to know your priorities. I want to do some sightseeing, but the Barrier Rings are my lifeline¡­¡­


    Lulu stares in wonder, tilts her head, and says.


    ¡°Relics? Onii-chan, do you want to recharge your Relic-no? There¡¯s no one to recharge it for you, but¨D¨DHow about recharging it at the charging station?¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°Eh? Charging¡­¡­ Station?¡± (Cry)


    I am not familiar with this term, but¨D¨DDo you mean that there is a facility that can recharge Relics in Code? The more powerful a Relic is, the more Magic it requires. Recharging Magic into a Relic has been a real headache for Hunters throughout history. There are even businesses that offer to infuse Magic into Relics.


    Even if it is not used, the Magic in the Relic will gradually fade over time. Hunters with low Magic power naturally find it difficult to have powerful Relics, but if the city can recharge the Relics for you, the situation would be different.


    Regardless of whether it is a legacy of an Advanced Physical Civilization or not this Code may be a paradise for Hunters. If it were a peaceful country, I would have made my base here.


    ¡°The nearest charging station is¡­¡­ Around there, I think.¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡­


    Lulu leans forward and points down. I follow her lead and stand at the *<i>girigiri</i>* very edge of the building and look down.


    ¨D¨DIt is at that moment that a strong wind blows over the building.


    ¡°Hh!?¡± (Cry)


    The wind pushes me forward and I am easily thrown out of the building without even being able to brace myself. However, I am not the only one who went off. The wind was enough to make me, an adult man, lose my bnce, so no matter how athletic you are, there is no way a girl who is lighter than me can withstand it.


    I look in front of me. I see Lulu with a *<i>pokan</i>* nk look on her face, not understanding what just happened. I can hear the boys screaming from behind me.


    The world seems to move in slow motion. I do not have time to think about anything. I cannot even scream. Gravity pulls me down and my body falls.


    Me reaching out and grabbing Lulu is most likely something I did by reflex. It doesn¡¯t feel real. I hold Lulu close, unable to do anything as we fall, and I think while surrendering to the floating sensation.


    This is, maybe¨D¨DI¡¯m gonna die?


    Normally, I have my Barrier Rings so it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if I fell, but right now I used up all my Barrier Rings so I am just an ordinary person. If I really have the skills of a Level 8 Hunter, I might not have any problems jumping from that height, but there is nothing that the me now can do. Even if I cushion her fall, we would both fall to our deaths.


    It would be terrible to fall to your death while trying to check the location of a charging station¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, wait, it is too early to give up.


    ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡· has been in crisis many times before. But never once have they given up midway through their adventure.


    In that case, there is no way I, the Party Leader, can give up.


    Amidst the tremendous wind pressure, I take a deep breath and pray strongly.


    Now is the time for my Magic talent to blossoooooooooooooooooooooooooooom!!!


    IbelieveIcanfly, IbelieveIcanfly, IbelieveIcanflyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!!


    The ground is approaching rapidly. How many seconds are left until I crash¨D¨DJust as I desperately pray for my Magic talent to blossom, my body is suddenly lifted up against the forces of gravity.


    However, it is not like my Magic talents blossomed.


    The mechanized soldier I borrowed from Ohii-sama came to help me.


    To think it would help even though I didn¡¯t order it to, what a capable mechanized soldier.


    The green mechanized soldier picks me up as I hold Lulu, and glides through the air as it changes direction so that we glide parallelly to the ground.


    The gravity that had held us captive until just a moment ago is powerless before the power of an Advanced Physical Civilization.


    It seems that it is heading in the direction Lulu is pointing at when we were on top of the building. It doesn¡¯t reply, but it is listening, huh.


    By the way, I have a simple question¡­¡­ How does this mechanized soldier fly despite not having any wings¡­¡­


    Now that my life is no longer in danger, my heart finally began to beat more steadily. I let out a small sigh and check Lulu, who is still frozen.


    ¡°That was close, huh¡­¡­ So, where is this charging station?¡± (Cry)


    Bandits aren¡¯t the only danger. I need to recharge my Barrier Rings with Magic as soon as possible.


    Thanks for reading! Hahaha Love how Cry always think that his Magic talent will blossom one day Even though we all know that his power is to bend space time continuum to fit his will because Master~ wa kami!

 Chapter 413.1: Sightseeing â‘£

    At first nce, the Relic charging station is not an impressive piece of equipment. It is just a box with a lightning bolt symbol ced on what looks like a counter.


    ¡°When, you put, a Relic, inside the box, it will, recharge it-no. When it finishes recharging, it will glow blue-no.¡± (Lulu)


    Lulu tells me that while still not having calmed down. Her face is pale and it looks like it will take some time for her to return to normal. Her physical abilities are impressive, but it doesn¡¯t seem like she has dived into as much hell as a Hunter.


    The other boys who have hurriedly chased after us also have pale expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Se-Seriously, I thought it was the end. I never thought that such a strong wind would blow¨D¨DEven though this has never happened before.¡± (Boy)


    ¡°You are being too reckless too, Cry-san. There was a chance that the mechanized soldier wouldn¡¯t make it in time, yet you still decided to jump down to save Lulu¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It is not like I jumped off to save her. In fact, it is even possible that I was the one who fell first. As I take the rings off my fingers and ce them in the box on the recharging station one after another, I say.


    ¡°He-Here, here, I am d everyone is safe in the end.¡± (Cry)


    If that isn¡¯t something that usually happens, then instead of me saving Lulu, it is possible that she fell because of me. I am more brilliant than usual this time, but no matter how brilliant I am, there is nothing I can do against my bad luck. Lulu *<i>mojimoji</i>* fidgets as she picks at the hem of her dress and says.¡°I know it¡¯ste, but¡­¡­ Thank you so much for saving me, Onii-chan¡­¡­ I nearly died before I could be Nora-sama¡¯s knight.¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Really, it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    No, I am really sorry¡­¡­ It is my fault, you know. All of it is my fault. So please don¡¯t look at me with that grateful look. In the first ce, we were only saved thanks to the mechanized soldier that Ohii-sama lent me, and the only thing I really did was just to grab Lulu. Being thanked for something I haven¡¯t done. No matter how many times I experience this, it always makes me ufortable.


    In order to change the atmosphere, I say while pointing at the box filled with Relics.


    ¡°How long will it take to recharge these?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That is strange. It should be over in no time¡­¡­ Cry-san, what did you put in there? Heck, there is a lot of it!¡± (Zaza)


    If Mimic-kun was here, there would be even more. All I have now is the Relics that I always wear on me. But it is true that recharging 16 Barrier Rings is a number that only Lucia can recharge. Maybe it is a bad idea to try to recharge them all at once¡­¡­


    As I reflect for a moment, the box shes red for a moment, then is immediately followed by a blue light. I don¡¯t know what it is, but when I pick up the Barrier Rings, they are indeed fully charged. Code¡¯s technology is incredible! If I lived in this city, I would be able to use all the Relics I want¡­¡­¡­¡­ This is fascinating.


    And since there is such a thing as a charging station, there may be other facilities unique to this city. I would like to get a souvenir for Ohii-sama who lent me my escorts.


    ¡°That is strange¡­¡­ Why did it sh red for a moment? The recharging seems to beplete, though¡­¡­¡± (Zaza)


    I ask the children, who look somewhat unsettled.


    ¡°Neee, if you have time, could you show me around the area? I havee all the way to this country, so I would like to see as much as I can.¡± (Cry)


    The best way to find out about the city is to ask the people who live there. The time I can spend sightseeing is limited, and I don¡¯t have time to have fun. I have to hurry up and have fun (Contradicting myself). When I make that suggestion, the children look at each other for a moment, then look straight at me and say.


    ¡°Well, you have saved Lulu, so of course it is fine¡­¡­¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°That¡¯s right! In return, can you tell us about the outside world? Onii-chan, you¡¯re from outside, right? There have been a lot of peopleing from outside recently, so I was a bit curious-no!¡± (Lulu)


    Lulu¡¯s eyes sparkle. Whether it is the people of this city or Ohii-sama, they are full of curiosity. Of course, it is no big deal to talk about the outside world. The things I can tell you aren¡¯t that great, tho¡¯. I collect all the Relics I have ced in the charging station and say with a badass smile. R


    ¡°Yosh, I am on board with that idea. Let¡¯s get straight to the point, is there any way to obtain a Relic in this city?¡± (Cry)


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    People from outside are really strange. This is the honest expression that we, ss 2 citizens living in Nora-ojou¡¯s area¨D¨DZaza and my friends had when we saw Cry Andrich, who has an overall rating of 4 points ording to the system.


    Recently, arge number of immigrants have been pouring in Code from the outside. Most of them are heading to Angus-ouji¡¯s territory, but some have alsoe to Nora-ojou¡¯s area, where we live. Since their purpose is to replenish their forces, most of these people are intimidating and exude an air of violence, in short, they are bad-tempered people.


    The influx of new immigrants has some impacts on our lives. Their attitude as they walked through the middle of the city as if they owned the ce was unpleasant, and some of them broke the rules soon after entering the city and ended up being sent to prison.


    Currently, there are almost no such immigrants in Nora-ojou¡¯s territory because they have incurred her wrath. This is a natural oue for us, who dream and have been working hard to be Nora-ojou¡¯s Royal Guards.


    However, Cry Andrich, someone whom I, Zaza, happen to find on the street, ispletely different from those people. His appearance ispletely devoid of any intimidating presence and he asionally shes a smile without any motivation in it. An overall rating of 4 points by the system is something we have never seen before, but perhaps what is most surprising is that he is a ss 6 despite only having such a low rating.


    ss 6. It is a number that ispletely out of reach for citizens like me. No¡­¡­ Even among the other immigrants who came in droves, there is probably no one who has reached ss 6.


    ss 6 is minor nobility. It is the highest rank amoner can realistically aspire to.


    It requires considerable contribution and trust to be a noble in this city. This is because only Nora-ojou and the other members of the Royal Family who are also ss 8 can appoint lower-ranking nobles, and the number of ss 6s that the Royal Family can appoint is strictly limited. Only the great King of Code can ignore that principle. That is why Royalty is reluctant to appoint nobles unless there is a very good reason.


    I had told Cry earlier that some of the enhanced knights became nobles, but if it is Nora-ojou who made them noble, then they would need to raise their rank and be at least a knightmander. Cry serves Alisha-ojou, not Nora-ojou, so the selection criteria are likely to be different, but there is no doubt that it is a great achievement.


    The reason why Lulu, one of ourpanions, spoke to Cry Andrich while she was going around was probably because the impression she got of him was so far removed from the status disyed in the information.


    Normally, it would be unthinkable to casually talk to a noble unless you were extremely close with them, but that young man is so unlike a noble to the extent that you would think that it doesn¡¯t matter if he is one.


    And the impression I got when I first saw him didn¡¯t change much even after we spent time together.


    Certainly, there are some impressive things about him. Even if he has high-performance mechanized soldiers with him, it is not an easy thing to jump off a building without hesitation to save Lulu, who was blown off the building by the wind and fell off. With an overall rating of 4, he would definitely die if he fell¨D¨DIf that is why he was appointed as a Royal Guard, then in a way, it makes sense.


    However, other than that, the young man is ordinary. Ordinary, or rather, absent-minded, or hard to understand what he is thinking¡­¡­ There had been many immigrants to Nora-ojou¡¯s area at one time, but not a single one of them had asked us to show them around the city. In the first ce, immigrants are supposed to be here as mercenaries, so wanting to look around the city for interesting things can only make me think of him as a worry-free man.


    However, this is also a good way for us to kill time. Training to be an enhanced knight isn¡¯t something we have to do all day long. The citizens of Code generally never go outside for the rest of their lives. For those like us who were born and raised in Code, the outside world is a source of curiosity. It is also a fun pastime to show our proud city to outsiders who know nothing about the city system.


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s the extra chapter thanks to Valis1911 and hazaelgutierrez! Did Cry overload the charging station? Well yeah if you want to charge 16 Barrier Rings, of course there will be an alert. And lol at Zaza impression on Cry. Just an ordinary and inoffensive man. Ah Zaza, if only you know Cry¡¯s real power!

 Chapter 413.2: Sightseeing â‘£

    Although they are all inside Code, the areas in this city have various characteristics depending on which Royal Family is in charge of it. And the area managed by Nora-ojou promotes the enhancement of physical abilities.


    Nora-ojou¡¯s research and development of enhancing human technology using Code¡¯s system has produced people who can even fight against mechanized soldiers, people who surpass humans¨D¨DEnhanced humans. In order to achieve this, a strong and robust body with high physical capabilities is necessary as a foundation, and this area has various facilities to produce strong people. The streets where you can run, jump, and climb are just one part of this process.


    There are only a limited number of ces where you can get Relics in Code. In Nora-ojou¡¯s area, other than joining the Enhanced Knight Order there is only one way to get Relics.


    We led him to an underground arena in the basement of a particrlyrge building.


    The circr arena isrge enough tofortably handle not only human-to-humanbat, but alsobat against mechanized soldiers and biological weapons created by Code, and there are countless spectator seats all around the arena.


    The matches held here are in a format of realbat. Although they are also used for training the Enhanced Knight Order, the regrly scheduled tournaments are the most popr events in Nora-ojou¡¯s area, and many citizens from Nora-ojou¡¯s areae to watch them.


    Of course, if you are confident in your skills, you can participate, and if you perform well, you can even be a member of the Enhanced Knight Order. We will eventually fight in this arena someday.


    How to get a Relic in Nora-ojou¡¯s area? By performing well in the tournaments that are held regrly. One of the prizes that can be obtained by performing well is a Relic.


    ording to the city system of this Code, citizens need permission from the nobility or higher ss to possess weapons or Relics. I don¡¯t know about the other areas, but at least in this area the only way to obtain a Relic is to win the tournament and prove your worth.There are various types of tournaments. Looking at his overall rating, Cry¡¯s abilities seem to be low, but perhaps we will be able to see the abilities of the other Royal Guards.


    As I exin while hiding my expectations, Cry blinks and *<i>gururi</i>* checks around the arena then checks the people inside the ring where punches are being exchanged, then checks the audience, then checks the members of the Enhanced Knight Order in the VIP seats who are squinting their eyes to assess the strength of those in the ring, then looks at me and says.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yosh, I got the general picture. By the way, what kind of Relic will I get as a prize?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It depends on the day, but I think swords are the most popr. Since most of the weapons that Code can make are ranged weapons, items brought in from outside can also be prizes. Having a sword Relic is proof of being a first-ss warrior!¡± (Boy)


    ¡°A sword, huh. I see, I see¡­¡­ By the way, what about smartphones and such¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­? Most of the prizes are generally weapons. Ah¡­¡­ Sometimes there are armors too.¡± (Boy)


    The one who prepares the prizes is Nora-ojou. Recently, a lot of people have beening in from outside, so the value of the items has changed a bit, but items brought in from outside are still very valuable in this city. The people who control the influx of goods are members of the Royal Family and Level 7¨D¨DUpper-ranking nobles who can only be appointed by the king, so for us, it is something that we can only get our hands on with great luck.


    What does he mean by he gets the general picture?


    As we tilt our heads in confusion, a new match begins. I *<i>chirari</i>* nce over and see that it is a fight between two warriors who are expected to soon be selected to be enhanced humans. Few people have the honor of being selected to be an enhanced human. This is a rare and good match. Normally, we would have been glued to our seats and watched the match intently.


    However, after watching the intense match for a while, Cry suddenly looks up and says.


    ¡°Yosh, it is time to move to the next one.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Eh!? You¡¯re not going to see the results-no?¡± (Lulu)


    I am curious to know who will win though¡­¡­ Their battle records so far have been pretty even. Both sides have reached a level where their bodies can withstand the enhancement technology. The winner and loser will be decided by skill, luck, and how much research they have done on their opponent beforehand. It is a heated battle where either side could win.


    ¡°It is because I have seen a lot of matches like that one outside. It is not that I don¡¯t care about the result, but Code is big and there is not much time¡­¡­¡­


    What are you saying, Cry-san? Even though you are supposed to be in this city for the rest of your life, you say you don¡¯t have much time¨D¨D.


    No¡­¡­ I guess you mean that if the king dies, we won¡¯t have the time to leisurely look around the city anymore, huh.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­¡­¡­ Alright. Even though it is such a good match¡­¡­¡± (Zaza)


    I sigh, force my eyes away from the match, and reluctantly turn away.


    However, was a match like this even nned¡­¡­? Normally, a good match like this would be announced in advance to attract an audience¨D¨D.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    It was quite fun to look around Code while asking Zaza (Who seems to be the leader of the group of boys including Lulu) and his friends various information about the city. After all, the best way to find out about a city is to ask the locals. I would never have been able to find the underground arena among the countless simr buildings on my own.


    It seems like Nora-san really likes fighting. The ces Zaza showed me were all training grounds, arenas, shooting ranges, and otherbat-rted facilities. It seems like the citizens living in Nora-san¡¯s area are training themselves day and night. Even though they have such a convenient city system, they still don¡¯t neglect self-improvement. I wish they would be Hunters instead of me.


    As I am guided here and there, the sun begins to set. The nights in the Imperial Capital are bright, but the nights in Code are even brighter. There are still many citizens walking along the streets in what appears to be the center of Nora-san¡¯s area. I am already *<i>kutakuta</i>* exhausted after walking around all day. I am so tired just from walking even though I haven¡¯t done any strenuous exercise, such a weakling, I am.


    In the end, I wasn¡¯t able to get a Relic in Nora¡¯s area. If you think about the prizes for winning the tournament, they are impossible for me to get, and weapons and armor Relics aren¡¯t my goal this time. I will take it if they say they will give it to me tho¡¯¡­¡­


    Although Lulu should be far more tired than me since she called out to me during training, she shows no sign of it at all and says.


    ¡°Onii-chan, where are you staying tonight-no? Do you want toe over to our house?¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We have spare rooms¡­¡­ Also please tell us about the outside world. You promised, right?¡± (Boy)


    Currently, I am staying at Ohii-sama¡¯s building. If I want to go home, I can just call a Spider and go home, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, a promise is a promise. There is almost no work to do as Ohii-sama¡¯s Royal Guard, so it should be fine if I don¡¯t go back for a night.


    ¡°Well then, don¡¯t mind if I do.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Yattaaaa! It is the first time we have a noble at our ce-no!¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°N-No, even if you call me a noble¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know much about this city, so I am worried about what you would expect from me.¡± (Cry)


    I hurriedly say when Lulu starts cheering. In the first ce, there is something wrong about bing a noble when I don¡¯t know much about this city¡­¡­ But I guess my ss was raised partly as a way of spite towards Olivia-san. In the first ce, do nobles in this country even have a role to y? For now, the only good thing about bing a noble is that I have been able to apply for Kryhi¡¯s release¨D¨D.


    Seeing my confusion, Zaza opens his eyes wide, *<i>pon</i>* hits his hand and says.


    ¡°Right, Cry-san, you just got here, so you don¡¯t know. In this Code, there are some things you cannot do unless you reach a higher ss.¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°I do. You are talking about applying for the release of a felon, right.¡± (Cry)


    Zaza gives me a subtle look as I answer right away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ How do you only know that? But that is not all. There are things like food and everyday items that only nobles can apply for. We cannot even use virtual terminals¨D¨DThat is why we are trying to raise our ss too.¡± (Zaza)


    I see¡­¡­ I am sure I checked the various functions it has, but I didn¡¯t notice it at all. There is no exnation, you knooow.


    Apparently, even in Advanced Physical Civilizations where the city systems provide food, treatment differs depending on your status. It seems there is still a lot I don¡¯t know in Code.


    ¡°Heeeh¡­¡­ So what do you want me to bring out?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Etto, let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡­¡­ Mechanized Soldier-no!! For training-no! Also, tools for physical training-no.¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°There are supplements that Nora-sama has researched¡­¡­ But it can only be obtained by a noble who is directly under Nora-sama. It is ssified stuff¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nora-san, your citizens are addicted to training.


    That is perfect, let¡¯s learn a bit more about how to use the city system.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    ¡°And that is it. It appears that Cry Andrich will be staying at the house of a citizen, who aspires to be an enhanced knight, today.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Just when I thought why he had suddenlye to my area¨D¨DReally, what exactly is he up to, that man?¡± (Nora)


    Nora clicks her tongue at the report from the Royal Guards who had been keeping an eye on Cry.


    Thanks for reading! Hmph this level of battle are not interesting for Cry, at least bring him something at the level of a level 10 Phantom if you want to wow him. Also Nora spying on Cry¡¯s sightseeing trip right as he is going to order ssified item, lol. Meanwhile Alisha is still waiting for Cry¡¯s return¡­


    And here is my impression of the 11th episode of Strange Grief:


    We start with Chloe¡¯s First Step Entrance Exam! Sasuga Luke, getting a clean cut on a steel sword with just a wooden sword. That self-proimed Alias! Testament de so chuuni! And Cry¡¯s face is like wtf XD


    Teriyaki Dragon! Only Strange Grief, who strangely meet a lot of dragon during their adventure, can do that.


    Liz looks so evil in the image, a real battle junkie.


    As mid-opening we have Nomimono running everywhere, rampaging and I guess Sytry who is with it¡­


    Chloe is also good at provoking Fallen Mist when she says that they a been beaten to a pulp by Liz XD That sound effect when the pampadour guys tries to p Chloe with his pompadour.


    Damn Gark is really tall, forgot about that¡­ Love how Gark is purposely provoking Arnold by saying that Cry is not a guy who bullies the weak and will let them go if they behave, making them target Cry even though Cry wasn¡¯t even in their sight in the beginning. Eva, Cry never said that he wanted Arnold to bring a Lightning Dragon to eat tho¡¯, but I approve!


    Eva learns about the 10-digits debt! Sytry really is Cry¡¯s walking wallet. Ok if Cry wants to throw Sytry in prison, he can as she joined Akasha and dabbled in some forbidden research on the earth¡¯s vein. But I wonder what Liz crimes will be? A Thief who beats up everyone regardless of who they are? Oh is Liz in fact a Berserker!?


    We finally learn Sytry¡¯s long n on how to make Cry her husband! It is like Cry signed a contract with ¡°I will be married to Sytry if I cannot repay the debt¡± in very small letters.


    Hahaha Cry thinking that Eva is telling him to die killed me, Iughed so hard!


    But damn, sasuga Eva, she can devise a repayment n even though it is a 10 digit debt!


    Tino¡¯s Master~ radar reacting when the random mob start talking about Cry and just to say Master~ wa kami before leaving is so cute!


    Haah Cry¡¯s achievement are so high level that normal people think that it is just rumor bloating stuff up¡­ If only he knows¡­ If only¡­ Pff Arnold thinking that Cry is in fact weak and only became level 8 thanks to the other member of Strange Grief and got into all those trouble due to him being un/lucky, as if that could possibly happen. Master~ wa kami, he can see through everything and is the strongest in the world!


    Cry uses escape reality to forget about the debt. A wild Tino appears. What will Cry do. Cry does nothing. Tino is charmed by Cry. Cry uses borrow money. Tino fainted. (Cry takes all of Tino¡¯s money XD)


    Love the visual with the little Tino ghost!


    Lol Tino also telling Cry to die and go get money in a Treasure Shrine. Cry meeting Arnold isn¡¯t in the web novel but I see, so Cry took Tino with him to test her and do an Infinite Trials! Too bad Cry didn¡¯t call Arnold, Almond Oil from the Fall in Love Party that would have been so funny. At least we got the random mob A misunderstanding. Heeeh!?


    Nice that they have added Cry looking left and right to find a n member when talking with Arnold.


    So funny how everyone is shocked when Cry lets Tino fight, even Tino wasn¡¯t expecting that. Those teary eyes when sheunched at Arnold XD. Sasuga Cry, his thinking is unfathomable for the regr people.


    Yes badass Cry using his Relic! So cool! Oooh Lucia shback! Isn¡¯t it the first time we see her talk so much!? Also where is her Moh!


    Hahahaha t Tino!


    And Cry asking to defeat the all the main Party in the n before facing him is like asking to beat the 4 Heavenly King (Shitenno) before facing the Demon King (Maou). Also we got 2/2 in 2 episode on Arnold getting beaten. Are we going to see him lose in every episode like the rocket team!?


    I can¡¯t believe that it is Liz the berserker who refused to crush Arnold and let them be O.o


    I can already see how Arnold is going to be pissed when Chloe reports to him thanks to the whole scene of Chloe interpreting Cry words as provocation. He likes big boobs XD


    Cry failed Chloe in the exam due to her age but Chloe misunderstood that she has to find the real answer herself is funny. We all know why she is a receptionist tho¡¯, it is because we need a cute girl as the receptionist to wee the rough Hunter!


    I do want to see a Chloe/Tino team up in a Party, I don¡¯t know why but I think they can have a good synergy.


    TL;DR


    Nooo, only 2 episode left¡­ Time goes by so fast!


    Most of the episode is people provoking Fallen Mist or misunderstanding Cry, even though it is quiteplicate to get those point across they still seeded in doing that. GJ Zero-G.


    Chloe is also highlighted in this episode as we have her backstory. But too bad we won¡¯t see more about her in this season.


    Also Sven didn¡¯t show up during the Tino VS Arnold fight. He could have done the Homer meme or the disappearing guy meme that would have been so funny if that happened! But they made Cry looks like a badass when he used the Relic so I¡¯ll forgive them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 414.1: VIP

    My proud Knight Order has some of the best personnel in Code. The source of their talentes from the technology that I, Nora, developed to create enhanced humans using the city system¡¯s power. To use this technology, healthy and physically adapted people are essential. The management policy in my area emphasizes on how to bring as many citizens as possible to that minimum level.


    The difference between me and my arch nemesis, who focuses on weapons research and development¨D¨DWith Angus Code is that the results of my research are real living people. There are many secrets in my area. Equipment to enhance body functions as much as possible, food to make the body stronger, and supplements. All of these things that the citizens in my area take for granted are the results of my research. And that means the secrets about enhanced human technology are easy to leak.


    It is unlikely that the enhanced human technology that has taken years of research can be replicated so easily, but by simply analyzing the diet, supplements, and citizens who were raised by taking those, you could get clues to unraveling the enhanced human technology.


    I have put more effort into preventing the leakage of secrets than anywhere else. Finally, the growing number of enhanced knights has made this possible. The reason I eliminated most of the mercenaries who had flowed in from outside was because they werepletely untrustworthy.


    The checks on anyone entering the area are thorough. Those registered as citizens of my area are given special food, but those who came from outside are not given even a drop of water. We manipte the food distribution system and if any citizen of the area gives anything, we eliminate it before it leaves the area. Angus Code probably does the same with his weaponry. However, to begin with, it is rare for citizens to move to another area. There is strength in numbers. It is only natural for the Royal Family to try to prevent the number of citizens from decreasing as much as possible as the biggest battle awaits us.


    The only time information needs to be concealed is now. If Angus bes king, all of my research findings will be revealed without any room for hiding. And vice versa is also true. If I be king, all of Angus¡¯ research findings will be avable to me and be part of my strength.


    When Cry Andrich suddenly entered the area, I thought he hade to ask for another stupid request. But when he said he was just sightseeing, I was so astonished that I didn¡¯t have the energy to get angry. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to look around my area. The main facilities used by the citizens of my area are shut off at the entrance, and in some cases, the Knight Order would be sent to investigate when people are suspected of being spies.


    The reason I have loosened that principle this time is to make it easier to forge a cooperative rtionship with him.


    I have been monitoring him ever since he entered the area. And I quickly realized that Cry was not a spy trying to steal my technology. Those who are spies usually have a look on their faces that hides something inside. That is not the case with Cry Andrich. In the first ce, there is no reason for Cry, the Spare¡¯s Royal Guard, who is not involved in the battle for the throne, to spy on me.While Cry was walking through the city with Zaza and the others, I made a lot of concessions. I had no choice but to suppress the error that urred when Cry tried to recharge his Relics that needed an enormous amount of energy at the charging station, and allowed him to recharge his Relics (The energy that is used to recharge the Relicses from the area¡¯s resources), and I allowed him to pass through the entrance to the arena, which is normally off-limits to outsiders. I also tacitly allowed Zaza and the others to exin about my area.


    However, that man didn¡¯t seem to notice my generosity at all. What¡¯s more, he even left the arena without even watching the big match. It doesn¡¯t matter if he had juste from outside, nor does it matter that he only has an overall rating of 4 points, I don¡¯t even have the energy to be surprised that he hasn¡¯t noticed anything. I feel like I have been made to realize just how excellent the city¡¯s evaluation system is.


    The young man, a Knight Royal Guard who is in charge of monitoring Cry frowns and says.


    ¡°Apparently this man has no interest in our technology at all. Even though Nora-sama went through the trouble of rearranging the match schedule to put together the best match possible at the arena.¡± (Royal Guard)


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­¡­¡­ There is nothing we can do about it. But if he has no interest in our technology, then he is all the more usable.¡± (Nora)


    In preparation for Cry¡¯s visit, I had arranged a match between the two most promising candidates to be the next enhanced knights. I intended to show off my power by disying the strength of my citizens who regrly train in my area, but if he had no interest in it, there is nothing we can do about it.


    Although it is a little annoying to see such indifference to my creation¨D¨D.


    Still, it has been a long time since I have seen the citizens train so hard.


    Even children like Zaza and Lulu arepeting to receive the enhanced human surgery. This means that the n I had when I created this city is bearing its fruit. Considering the timing of the battle for the throne, Zaza and Lulu will probably not participate in the battle as enhanced knights, but their powers will surely be useful to me once I ascend to the throne. Seeing this with my own eyes and reaffirming that I, and not Angus, am the one worthy of being king, made it worthwhile for watching Cry¡¯s actions.


    Cry is currently moving to where Zaza and the other ss 2 citizens live. In this city, children of simr ages often live together. This is because the more rivals there are, the more they wouldpete with each other. Therge monitor shows Cry with a half-hearted smile on his face, surrounded by children who have higher overall ratings than him.


    On the monitor, Cry is operating a virtual terminal.


    ¡°Nora-sama, it appears that man has received a request from Zaza and his group and is applying for ss 5 enhancement essory. There is no way that an outsider would be allowed to obtain Nora-sama¡¯s research results¨D¨DNo, in the first ce, it is a clear vition for Zaza and his group to ask someone to obtain equipment that is not suitable for their ss¡­¡­¡± (Knight Order) ?


    The knight Royal Guard hurriedly adds Zaza and his group¡¯s vition as if in a panic.


    The enhancement essories are one of my research results, and simply wearing them will allow you to efficiently train your body on a daily basis. By training while wearing them, you can efficiently improve your abilities, but because they use advanced technology, only citizens of ss 5 or above are allowed to apply for them. Although the use itself is not prohibited, Zaza and the others requesting an enhancement essory is a clear vition of the rules I have set.


    Zaza and the others are also quite brave to ask Cry to do it despite knowing it is against thew¨D¨D. I think for a moment, then look over at Zaza and his group, who are waiting nervously for the tools to arrive, and say.


    ¡°Give it to him. Don¡¯t think I know nothing. I¡¯m aware that there are people who have been getting items from higher-ss people for a while now.¡± (Nora)


    You have done it a few times, haven¡¯t you? The young knight Royal Guard *<i>daradara</i>* breaks out into a cold sweat as he receives my gaze.


    There is nothing that I don¡¯t know about in this area. Although I don¡¯t monitor it myself all the time, the system records who has used which item, and by tracing it back, it is easy to see that vitions are quietly rampant. The reason I tolerated this is because it is something that would benefit me, as their goal is to be an enhanced knight, and not to harm me.


    ¡°Y-Yes. Your wish is mymand¨D¨D.¡± (Royal Guard)


    Upon receiving my instructions, the enhancement essory is immediately sent to Cry. The children¡¯s eyes sparkle while Cry has an expression that says that he has no idea what he has done. I check on one of the children, at Zaza who has his eyes wide open, and say with admiration.


    ¡°But this child, Zaza is¨D¨DVery clever. He has good eyes.¡± (Nora)


    He often had a puzzled look on his face when he was showing Cry around during the day¨D¨DBut this child, Zaza, felt that something was off about the unnaturalness of the current situation.


    When I turned off the error light at the charging station. When I changed the schedule of the match. In this area, where I can keep an eye on everything, it is impossible for something like that to happen by ident. Although intelligence is not a requirement for receiving enhanced human technology, one must be reasonably intelligent to be one of my knights.


    ¡°Nora-sama, that man¨D¨DHe was trying the essory and had been rejected.¡± (Royal Guard)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ How foolish. Not everyone can use enhanced human technology. There¡¯s no way that enhancement essory could be equipped by someone who the system has given an overall rating of 4.¡± (Nora)


    At the very least, Zaza is a hundred times more worthy of being my Royal Guard than Cry, whose only valuable point is to be the ¡¶Lightning Emperor¡¯s (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· friend. He said he came to see something interesting, but his actions are far moreical.


    Looking dejected, Cry spins around to check on the children who areughing loudly, and begins operating his terminal.


    ¡°!? Th-This¡­¡­ There are a lot of requests for enhancement essories. This is like dering that he is going to give them to someone. I think he is going too far¡­¡­¡± (Royal Guard)


    ¡­¡­ Truly, this is a man whose every action backfires on him. He probably just doesn¡¯t know the rules, but if he thought about it for a moment he would have realized that his request was uneptable. He came all the way here with his dirty feet and disturbed the area of another member of the Royal Family, so even a privileged Royal Guard would inevitably be punished severely for this. It would be a different story if Cry had deduced the fact that I am trying to make him one of my coborators, but it is clear that this man is not thinking about anything at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Make it convenient for him.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°!? Are you going to condone this barbarism?¡± (Royal Guard)


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The battle for the throne will begin soon anyway. Even if that man were to leak information about the enhanced human technology, they wouldn¡¯t be able to reproduce it even if they started researching it now. That¡¯s why Angus has stopped sending spies out recently. What¡¯s more important is getting that man to cooperate.¡± (Nora)


    Now is the time for me to show my magnanimity as a king and ally. Unless he is clearly hostile toward me, I can turn a blind eye to viting the rule to some extent. I narrow my eyes and look at Zaza, who looks confused, and give further instructions.


    ¡°Contact this child called Zaza. I will have him keep an eye on Cry so that he doesn¡¯t do any more stupid things and cause any more trouble. I will have him guide Cry¡¯s course of action so that he will fully understand my authority! No, wait¨D¨DI will contact him myself.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Hh!? Nora-sama, you will personally contact a child, moreover a ss 2 one¨D¨DNo-Nothing. Your wish is mymand!¡± (Royal Guard)


    Normally it would be something that will never happen, for me, a member of the Royal Family, to contact a ss 2 citizen. However, rather than sending a Royal Guard to guide Cry¡¯s actions at this point, it will be much more natural to use a child he already knows.


    While the Royal Guard cannot hide his agitation, I *<i>perori</i>* lick my lips and immediately send a message to Zaza.


    ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! Nora, it is not that Cry was under level and was rejected by the equipment, it happened because the equipment is useless for him! Master~ wa kami!


    On another note, the Game Award is gonna start soon. Come on FF7 Rebirth, you gotta be the GOTY!

 Chapter 414.2: VIP

    This is bad, this Cry-san, is a super VIP¡­¡­¡­¡­ I cannot believe that Nora-sama would send a message directly to me¨D¨D.


    I, Zaza, can only stare in amazement at the sight of Cry cheerfully handing out the newly ordered enhancement essories to my friends.


    It is like I am in a nightmare. The message arrived on my terminal device. The moment I saw the sender, I thought my breath would stop. Even if heaven and earth turned upside down, it would normally be impossible for a Royalty to contact a ss 2 citizen.


    At first, I thought I would be med for asking Cry to take out an enhancement essory.


    I knew that it was something impossible to get when I asked Cry to take out an enhancement essory. My other friends didn¡¯t realize it, but even if he is a nobleman, Cry is the Royal Guard of another member of the Royal Family, so the chances of him seeding in ordering the enhancement essory that is part of Nora-ojou¡¯s research are almost zero. The fact that his request was approved proved that something was wrong.


    After this, Cry applied for enhancement essories for all my friends without anyone asking, something that would never be approved, even if Cry was a noble directly under Nora-ojou. If it were allowed to go through, everyone living in Nora-ojou¡¯s area would have asked someone of a higher ss to apply, which could lead to the technology being leaked.


    However, the message from Nora-ojou was not one of condemnation. Quite the opposite.


    ¡ºShow him around the area and demonstrate Nora Code¡¯s power. This man is important, so take the utmost care to build a good rtionship with him. We will cooperate with you. If all goes well, I promise you a rise in rank.¡» (Nora)


    To think Cry made Nora-ojou, who has even dered her hostility towards Angus-ouji, who is gaining great influence throughout Code, say that I have to take the utmost care to build a good rtionship with him, who in the world is Cry. Leaving aside his overall rating, judging from his actions so far, he doesn¡¯t seem like that great of a man at all¨D¨D.Up until now, I have been casually approaching him, but after receiving a message from Nora-ojou, I am not sure how to approach him. Without realizing that I am in the middle of a battlefield after suddenly receiving a direct message from the Royal Family, Cry turns to me and says.


    ¡°After that¡­¡­¡­¡­ You wanted supplements, right? How many do you want? Since they are supplements, do you have to take them every day?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°N-No¡­¡­ That¡¯s¨D¨D


    The supplement, which increases physical ability just by drinking it, is one of the most important items in Nora-ojou¡¯s research. It requires to be a ss 6 to apply, so it is essentially something that can only be obtained by joining the Knight Order.


    In the first ce, I never said that I wanted it. I just said that it would be impossible for us to get it because we weren¡¯t noble!


    I am sure Nora-ojou is watching us even now, so she must know that I have asked Cry for something that only the upper sses can get. Although I have been told not to worsen their rtionship, I would rather avoid doing anything that would worsen Nora-ojou¡¯s impression of me any further.


    However, before I can stop him, it seems Cry has found the menu in question.


    ¡°Umm, muscle strengthening agents, stamina strengthening agents¡­¡­ I think I found it. Wow¡­¡­ There is a huge variety of it¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, I guess I will just have to take them all. In the cart you go.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Onii-chan, what do you mean to take them all¨D¨D.¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°And select.¡± (Cry)


    Those clearly thoughtless words cause Lulu and the rest of my friends, who have been excited about the essories, to be noisy.


    I had a vague suspicion when he ordered enhancement essories for everyone without any hesitation earlier, but does this person really think that this city can produce an unlimited amount of items?


    Even Code cannot create something from nothing. Everything in this city is generated using finite resources. Aside from everyday items such as food, special items are created by consuming a high quantity of resources. No matter how much authority you have, you can be punished if you use them wastefully.


    And supplements are definitely one of those special items. After all, they are something only nobles are allowed to apply for.


    I didn¡¯t n for it to go like this, Nora-sama! Please stop him!


    My desperate prayers are in vain and the floor in front of Cry opens up. Lulu and the others quickly move away from Cry. I feel a strong sense of dizziness at the size of the box that appears. It isrge enough to fit all five of my friends inside. I have never actually seen a physical ability enhancing supplement, but it shouldn¡¯t be this big. So if such a big box appears, it means¡­


    ¡°Cry-san, ho-how many, did you order!?¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­? I got all types of supplements listed for everyone.¡± (Cry)


    All types¡­¡­ For everyone?


    Unfortunately, I do not know how many types of supplements there are. It is because a ss 2 does not even have the right to know the types there are. I heard rumors that there were different supplements for different strengthening purposes, but apparently, it seems like the rumors are true. ?


    And he ordered all of them? This person didn¡¯t even ask us what we needed and ordered all of them without any hesitation? Even members of the Knight Order wouldn¡¯t have this many supplements.


    Suddenly, a virtual terminal appears in front of my eyes, disying a message from Nora-ojou. The message only says one thing.


    ¡ºComplete your orders at all costs.¡» (Nora)


    The message conveys an intimidating feeling. Cry takes out a bottle from the box in front of me who is trembling. Then he scrutinizes the bottle¨D¨DThe results of the great Nora-ojou¡¯s research, then he frowns openly, looks at me, and says something unbelievable.


    ¡°Zaza, how should I put it, this seems to be¨D¨DPoisonous. My danger-detecting Relic is reacting to it. Was it Nora-san who made it? I willin to herter¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºTell him that it¡¯s because that bastard is too weak. That a certain level of physical prowess is essential to withstand my enhancement drugs. Don¡¯t mess with me, tell him what does he thinks the results of my research are!¡» (Nora)


    What on earth are you asking me to do? Rather, Nora-sama, you are the one who told me to build a good rtion


    Lulu and the others are cautiously checking the supplements that have just been delivered. These supplements and essories will undoubtedly be a great help to us to be knights. Nora-ojou is known for her strict personality, so even the children of nobles should not be able to use such items freely. Maybe we will be the youngest people to be a knight. No, even without that¨D¨DIf we can just carry out Nora-ojou¡¯s direct orders, we would be positively remembered.


    I clench my hands tightly and resolve myself. Thinking of a way to please both Nora-ojou and Cry, I speak loudly.


    ¡°Tha-That¡¯s right, Cry-san. Tomorrow¨D¨DWhy don¡¯t we go visit Nora-sama¡¯s researchb? We might even get to meet Nora-sama¡¯s enhanced Knight Order¨D¨D¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°!? Eh? There¡¯s no way we can get inside Nora-sama¡¯s researchb-no. What are you talking about-no?¡± (Lulu)


    Lulu lets out a surprised voice at what I say. That is true. Unlike the arena, which is open to the public, Nora-ojou¡¯s researchb is top secret, and not only outsiders but even citizens who have been living in Nora-ojou¡¯s area since birth cannot enter. That is also why theboratory wasn¡¯t included in the tour around the city today.


    However, Cry is receiving special treatment that is beyond what is considered normal. I cautiously check the virtual terminal (Which, needless to say, is something I cannot normally call up), and sure enough, Nora¡¯s reply is ¡ºI¡¯ll allow it¡».


    This is a blessing in disguise. There isn¡¯t a single citizen in this area who isn¡¯t interested in Nora-sama¡¯s researchb. Considering that we might be able to meet the enhanced Knight Order we admired, this is a blessing that I would have never imagined yesterday.


    Surely, if he could see Nora-sama¡¯s research with his own eyes, even this carefree Cry-san would be impressed¨D¨DIt would also raise our impression and us rising in ss wouldn¡¯t be a pipe dream. We would also get a tour of the researchb, so it would be like killing two birds with one stone.


    When Cry hears my incredible suggestion, which is normally impossible, he blinks his eyes and simply says.


    ¡°No, I am not interested in the researchb so I am okay. Anyway, I would like to go see another area tomorrow. Can you show me around there too, Zaza?¡± (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! Oops didn¡¯t have time to post the chapter yesterday, but here it is. And a huge thank you to LLL and Dan Nguyen for the Ko-fi! I¡¯ll post an extra chapter next Sunday and will try to clear my extra chapter tab whenever I can.


    Cry just casually ignored Nora¡¯s most prided research, not worth his time. Who cares about a researchb. Cry got more important stuff to do (Go to a sweet shop) XD.


    Sad FF7 didn¡¯t get the GOTY£¨TT©`TT£© But this year was a good Game Awards with a lot of good trailers!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 415.1: VIP â‘¡

    I, Tony Code, am the second son of the King of Code. The area I control is second only to my brother Angus in size, and is known as one of the most prosperous areas in Code.


    I, the head of the area, am, in a single word, a pleasure seeker. I am cheerful and frank and talk to everyone without discrimination, which even if it does not make me dignified, makes me friendly. I have several brightly painted private Spiders, and me riding around on them is a famous sight in the area.


    My area is known as a pleasant ce to live in because I have divided up and entrusted the majority of the management of the area among several nobles. In other areas, the nobles are also in charge of management to a certain extent, but this tendency is much more prominent in my area. I, who have the absolute authority in my area, sometimes ept the opinions of the nobles.


    The position I am taking attracts many nobles to my area. Some of them are even nobles from other factions.


    It is not known if that is the right move for the next King of Code. But I have gained a certain amount of reputation within Code as a result.


    Following the charismatic older brother and the fierce older sister who stands up against him head-on, is the aloof prince who handles everything with ease. Unlike my older brother and sister, I have not allocated resources to battle-oriented research, so I am far from being the next king, but some nobles say that I am the one most suitable to take the throne.


    Code, the highly mobile fortress city. The eastern area bordered by the center area with the Royal Tower.


    I, who have established a special ce for myself in Code, twist my lips in a smile as I see the message my sister has sent me for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°Oi, oi, that Nora, she just sent me a message. Apparently she wants me to show Alisha¡¯s Royal Guard my area. This is getting interesting.¡± (Tony)¡°¡­¡­ If you are talking about Alisha-ojou¡¯s Royal Guards, then you mean the one the king personally spoke of¨D¨D¡± (Noble)


    I, *<i>niyaniya</i>* grin as I sit with one knee raised on my throne in response to the words of one of the nobles running my area, who hase to consult about the area he is in charge of.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s the man with a name simr to the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· whom Nora is obsessed. He¡¯s quite an interesting man, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ I never thought that Nora would go to the trouble to pull this off. In return, she¡¯ll let me off the hook for the interference I caused the other day.¡± (Tony)


    ¡°!? For that Nora-ojou to go to that length. What on earth could have happened with that man¡­¡­¡± (Noble)


    By interference, she probably meant when Angus asked me to deliver Cry to the prison. Strictly speaking, I did not obstruct Nora¡¯s actions and my actions were ultimately meaningless, but I did interfere with her obtaining the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·.


    I helped Angus because he is the closest one to being king right now. Angus and Norae from different backgrounds. A cautious older brother and an impulsive older sister. In addition, the amount of time they have to prepare is also different. Nora¡¯s enhanced human technology may be more impressive than Angus¡¯ weapon development, but it is still not enough.


    That is why I gave Angus a hand, and I am sure Angus would return the favor. One reason I did that was because it looked interesting, although there were other reasons as well¨D¨D


    I am not that interested in the throne. I just want to continue living the way I am right now. And he hoped that those I helped would not oppress me even under the reign of the next King of Code.


    ¡°What would you like to do?¡± (Noble)


    ¡°Kuku¡­¡­ Of course, I am going to lend a hand. It has been a while since I have received a request from Aneki1. And in the first ce, it is not like I have any ssified information to spy on in my area¨D¨DNone. I am sure Aniki2 won¡¯tin either.¡± (Tony)


    After all, the other party is Alisha¡¯s Royal Guard. In the first ce, Angus probably wouldn¡¯t even notice that Nora had asked me for such a thing. Nora is not normally the type of person who would act for the Royal Guards of another member of the Royal Family.


    I *<i>perori</i>* lick my lips and give a somewhat ferocious smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no benefit in lending a hand, but it wouldn¡¯t be much of a hassle either. And more than anything¨D¨DIt¡¯s interesting. Let¡¯s find out what it is about Cry Andrich that has the power to move Nora and even the king.¡± (Tony)


    ¡°¡±Your Highness Tony (<i>Tony-denka</i>)¡±, wait! That¡¯s a dangerous idea!¡± (?)


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­? Aaah, it¡¯s you guys.¡± (Tony)


    I frown and look at the people who have entered the room without permission. They are mercenaries who have fled to my area just the other day. The men who call themselves the Dontan Family may at first nce appear to be just thugs, but in reality, they are a fighting group with a fairly high overall rating.


    Although I have recruited some mercenaries from the outside as my Royal Guards, their fighting power is far less than that of Angus and Nora. That is why I also took under me the Dontan family, who suddenly showed up¨D¨D.


    The Team Leader. A short man with a thug-like appearance appeals to me in a loud voice.


    ¡°That man is the Leader of the infamous ¡¶Strange Grief (Nageki no Borei)¡· in the outside world! He¡¯s a vicious guy who doesn¡¯t care and will bite you even if you¡¯re a wanted high-level Hunter who turned into a bandit or arge organization with a thousand members. It¡¯s outrageous to let him sightsee the area.¡± (Dontan) ?


    The Leader¡¯splexion is pale, and cold sweat is dripping from his dark, tanned face.


    The mercenaries who got in this time are basically members of criminal organizations that Code has been doing business with, and they are all people who cared about their reputations. The Dontan family must be the same, but what kind of existence is ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡· that makes these men fear it so shamelessly that they willin about it to their employers? They are probably a militant group that surpasses the Dontan family, but¨D¨DIndeed, even their name is frightening.


    But even so, his reaction seems a bit excessive. I lower my crossed legs and frown.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem so. You guys have a much higher rating. Moreover, you are infamous too. Aren¡¯t you?¡± (Tony)


    ¡°Y-Yeah, that¡¯s true. We¡¯ve even taken down a Party of Level 6 Hunters before!¡± (Dontan)


    I, who have never been outside the city, do not know the extent of the power of a Level 6 Hunter. However, the other mercenaries who have gathered around me also seem to respect the Dontan family. Which means that they must be quite strong. But the Leader clenches his fists and continues loudly.


    ¡°B-But that man¨D¨DIs on a different level. I hate to say it¨D¨DBut that man, just byughing, he crushed us!¡± (Dontan)


    ¡°Just byughing¡­¡­? Fuh. You guys look like you¡¯ve seen a monster. Maybe you¡¯ve got the wrong person? That man is the one who got the lowest score on the evaluation system. To doubt it is to doubt Code¡¯s city system, which means all our beliefs will fall apart. No one has ever managed to cheat the evaluation system before. There are people who haven¡¯t been affected by the evaluation system, though.¡± (Tony)


    For example, the woman from the organization called ¡°Fox (<i>Kitsune</i>)¡± that Angus is working with. That woman, who called herself Kenbi, has negotiated with Angus to not be evaluated by the system. And then there is the male Magi that Kenbi had brought in, who is incarcerated in the lowest level of the prison. That one has a different kind of power that repels all interference from the outside world.


    However, Cry Andrich was put through the evaluation system without any resistance. Aside from the extremely low score he received, there is nothing suspicious about it.


    The Leader and the men following behind him flinch as they hear what I say.


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Damn it. Nobody believes us!¡± (Dontan Family 1)


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve seen a monster, you say!? That man, is a monster! We¡¯ve actually fought him, that¡¯s why we¡¯re telling you that! You can¡¯t measure that with a city system!¡± (Dontan Family 2)


    I know that the Dontan family has been spreading simr rumors to the other mercenaries. Well, maybe only about half of the people took them seriously. But on the other hand, the other half did take them seriously. This is not a number that can bepletely ignored. At the very least, regardless of whether Cry is the Leader of ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡·, the evaluation of ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡· as a whole is probably as the man in front of me had said.


    The noble listening to the conversation looks at the Dontan family with contempt. That is because I hired them as mercenaries. Although I don¡¯t expect much from them, their role also includes escorting. They are useless if they are afraid of a strong opponent.


    However, even a criminal gang that values their reputation can be so afraid of him. That Cry Andrich guy is really interesting.


    Thanks for reading! And thanks Viktor Karabut for the Ko-fi! The return of Dontan Family. Their only purpose is really to do a Cry exposition to Code¡¯s citizens as they don¡¯t understand Cry¡¯s true powa. What will happen to them this time!?


    And here is my impression of the 12th episode of Strange Grief:


    Following Chloe¡¯s interview on Cry, we start the episode with Chloe recapitting how Cry totally dissed Arnold. Chloe yelling Arnold Hail loves big boobs killed me!


    No way the intro changed to rece Strange Grief to Fallen Mist and they even insert some big boobs lovers here and there. You can even feel the narrator being embarrassed to say big boobs lover every time XD As mid opening we have Eir visiting the n House with Ark.


    Wait is Arnold naked? Are we going to have Arnold Fan service!? Haha Iron Cross feels sorry for Fallen Mist and bought a drink, Starlight t out refused and Ark Brave just insult them. None of them want to clean Cry¡¯s mess. Dafuq why do we have a Arnold bathing scene? Did the animator think that they gave too many Tino¡¯s ass shot and now they want topensate with Arnold? XD


    So Cry asking Tino to go to a random Treasure Shrine payed off, she brought back a Relic even tho¡¯ those think are normally very rare. Sasuga Master~, he is even able to predict where Relics appears! By the way, in the web novel, Tino find this Relic at the end of the 2nd arc when the Akasha¡¯s Tower was running away from the Hunters.


    Cry¡¯s happy face right before making a serious face is so funny.


    Martis being a nice dude and gives Tino some life advice (don¡¯t worry his grand daughter is not dead). And lol at Tino falling into a downward spiral with her eyes bing more and more dead.


    I did not expect a Cry crossdressing with the Reverse Face¡­ But yeah the flesh mask is disgusting. Props for Cry to not be disgusted by that and still wanting to buy it so he can put it on


    Tino eating the crepe is really cute. She really is the mascot of the show. Haha Kruz is going to be traumatised by this recharge relics, drink potion loop.


    Lol Liz just extorting money like the mafia.


    As always, Ark is *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling. Eir tries to provoke Cry but he is just ignoring her. And the fact that she believed Cry and panic shows that she is still a child. Now I can only see her a kid trying to act like a grown up for Ark, her hero.


    Even a 10-digit debt is not enough for Cry, now he is asking Ark¡¯s money. And everyone is just casually listening to the conversation. Now the rumors spread to the whole Imperial Capital that Cry is asking for money to buy a relic, did he make a mistake or is it part of his n¡­


    Love how Sytry really emphasize on the fact that he really want the Relic and Cry just not being able to look at her in the eyes. And who would have thought the owner of the Relic is Arnold! Both side are so shrewd in the negotiation, saying theplete reverse of what they said earlier for the negotiation. Lol Arnold overthinking everything and thinking that he has discovered Cry true n is hrious.


    Sasuga Cry, he can make a creepy relic be the strongest relic in the world just by asking people if he can borrow some money. What kind of wedding was Sytry nning to have for her to save 800 millions!? And if Cry ept does that mean that Cry and Sytry¡¯s wedding is set? No wonder Eva¡¯s sses broke. Haha Eva¡¯s souling out like Tino on the previous episode.


    Everything that Cry say can be taken as a provocation. I have a higher level than Ark, my level of strength is so different than Ark thatparing us just stupid, I don¡¯t even consider him as a rival. Wah Sytry has the eyes of I don¡¯t care if you are a child I will crush you if you are in the way.


    TL;DR


    A very good episode, the animation was also very on point every time!


    A lot of misunderstanding in this episode, Arnold and his love for big boobs, him deducing Cry¡¯s trap, we also have the flesh mask that is the ¡°strongest Relic¡± and also Eir¡¯s misunderstanding that Cry think that Ark is bellow him and not worth his notice.


    Eir is you typical noblewoman you can see in anime but it makes it hard to hate her when you see her panic or depress so easily. But well she is still a child so she is immature.


    Also Sytry is totally trying to trap Cry to wed her. Now that she took out her wedding fund he cannot avoid it anymore! Run Cry, it¡¯s a trap!


    Nooo next episode is thest one! I need moar!

 Chapter 416.1: Oversleep

    When I wake up, I am lying on arge bed. The ceiling is white and clean without a single stain, and the bed has just the right firmness to wrap around my body. I put my elbows on the bed and somehow manage to get up.


    It is an unfamiliar room. I wonder¡­¡­ Where did I sleepst night¡­¡­¡­¡­ And little by little, my memories begins toe back.


    That¡¯s right, if I remember correctly¡­¡­ Zaza and the others were showing me the other areas around. I was told that it was the busiest area¡­¡­ Right, I went inside a building, but I don¡¯t remember much about what happened after that.


    Did I have a drink afterward?


    I make a big stretch and look around. I feel great. The most surprising thing is that¨D¨DI don¡¯t feel sleepy at all. Even though I sleep a lot, this is the best awakening I have in a long time.


    It looks like something good will happen today. By the way, where are Zaza and the others?


    As I *<i>kyorokyoro</i>* look around, a man in a white coat suddenlyes rushing into the room.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯ve woken up! I¡¯m so d!¡± (Man)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)Zaza, who looks very haggard and is following behind him, speaks with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°I am so d¡­¡­ I am so d, really. Well, I knew you were alive, but¡­¡­¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°Onii-chan! I¡¯m so d you¡¯re finally awake-no! Onii-chan, you¡¯ve been sleeping for three days-noyo! We woke up right away, but you¡¯re such a sleepyhead!¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡­ Yeah?¡± (Cry)


    I tilt my head in confusion at what Lulu said. It take me a few seconds to understand what she means.


    Three days, huh. That¡¯s a new record indeed¡­


    Even for me, it is not normal to sleep for three days. The bed I am currently sleeping in seems different from the one I used at Ohii-sama¡¯s ce, but could this be the power of Code¡¯s technology?


    I see, that makes sense, no wonder I have such a refreshing awakening. Ahahahaha¡­¡­


    Even though I have been lying down for three days, my condition is no different from usual. I haven¡¯t eaten anything, but I am not hungry and my muscles don¡¯t seem to have weakened. Maybe Code¡¯s bedplements that as well?


    I can almost consider it as a Relic.


    ¡°I will go and report this to Nora-sama! Cry-san, don¡¯t go off on your own!¡± (Zaza)


    Zaza leaves the room. The man in a white coat checks my whole body and then groans.


    ¡°You are not feeling unwell anywhere, are you? It is true that the effectiveness of the incapacitating gas varies from person to person, but¡­¡­ Three days is a new record. We tested it on a wide range of people, both men and women, young and old, but we never had anyone whose effectssted that long before. There were some people whose effectssted for a short period of time, but I never expected to see someone whose effectssted this long¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    Incapacitating gas¡­¡­? That is an unfamiliar term to me. I can be incapacitated even without that gas, you know. Apparently¡­¡­ It wasn¡¯t like I was simply sleeping for three days. Well yeah, of course.


    I haven¡¯t been particrly tired since I came to this city, and even though I am a long sleeper, there is no way I would sleep for three days despite not doing anything. Although sometimes, three days pass by while I am *<i>daradara</i>*zing around tho¡¯. I lean back down on the bed. In a panic, Lulu says.


    ¡°Onii-chan, don¡¯t go back to sleep! Nora-sama is *<i>kankan</i>* furious!¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°Eh? ¡­¡­ Why would Nora-san be like that?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I would ask you the same as well. We were seriously debating whether or not doing research to wake you up was necessary.¡± (Man)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t really get it but I am sorry for causing you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eeeh¡­¡­¡­


    For the time being, I am fine, but after sleeping for three days, I am a little curious about whether there has been any progress on Kaiser¡¯s part. Level 8 Hunters work fast, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they could rescue one or two more people. I have to hurry and do some sightseeing¡­¡­ It would be outrageous to have the rescue wait just because of my sightseeing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally woken up. Cry Andrich.¡± (?)


    At that moment, a man enters the room.


    The man in the white coat, Lulu, and the other children hurriedly make a way. The man whoes in is a familiar young man with red hair and a white suit. Even I remember him because it was only a few days since I met him.


    ¡°!! You are¨D¨D!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Well, well, I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I¡¯ve caused you this time. I never thought you¡¯d be caught by our defense system¨D¨DI¡¯m so sorry.¡± (?)


    If I remember correctly, this red-haired young man is the same one who dropped me off when I was on my way to the prison.


    He had an impactful entrance and an impactful outfit. I am pretty sure his name is¨D¨D.


    I *<i>pan</i>* hit my hands and say with a smile.


    ¡°TC-san, was it? No, no, you dropping me off to the prison the other day was really helpful. I don¡¯t really know what happened, but let¡¯s call it square.¡± (Cry)


    You always need to square your debt. It is because there is always a risk of something undesirable happening.


    It seems we got caught in some kind of defense system, but we weren¡¯t particrly injured. We just fell asleep.


    TC-san¡¯s eyes widen for a moment as if he is shocked by what I said, but then he smiles nihilistically and says.


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not going to work. After all, this whole incident has made Nora angry. No, it was my fault tho¡¯¡­¡­¡­¡­ Really, that has really cost me a lot. Just let me know if you need anything in my area.¡± (Tony)


    ¡°Tony-sama, no matter how much we investigate, we could not find any ws. At this point, we have no choice but to assume this is an issue due to the individual. For the time being, this person is in good health.¡± (Man)


    ¡°I see. I guess I underestimated a 4 points. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s possible for it to be so effective on you¨D¨DAren¡¯t you a grown man? No, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s your fault¡­¡­¡± (Tony)


    TC-san sighs, holds out his hand to me, and says.


    ¡°Once again, I am TC¨D¨DTony Code. As yourpanions seem to have noticed, I am a member of the Royal Family of this city. I understand that you would like to sightsee my area¡­¡­ You are wee to do it.¡± (Tony)


    ¡°!! Say what!?¡± (Cry)


    TC¡­¡­ Tony Code. If he is a member of the Royal Family, then this young man must be one of the people we were requested to protect.


    To think that I would meet another member of the Royal Family¡­¡­ Thepanions he is talking about must have been Kool and the others who were with us at that time. Seriously, if you had noticed it, you should have told me¡­¡­


    I stand up, shake hands, and say.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it at all¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am sorry for my poor judgment. Thank you for the other day. I am Cry Andrich, someone who came from outside. I don¡¯t know if you know this, but despite my appearance, I am Ohii-sama¡¯s¨D¨DAlisha-ojou¡¯s Royal Guard. Nice to meet you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­ I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re serious or trying to provoke me¡­¡­ You really are an interesting guy after all.¡± (Tony)


    ¡°By the way¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know if it is okay to ask this, but¡­¡­ Are you being watched by any nobles right now?¡± (Cry)


    The Royalty I came to rescue were supposed to be imprisoned by nobles, guarded, and forced to do what they were told. However, just like Nora-san, this Tony-san, doesn¡¯t look like he has been imprisoned at all, nor does he seem like the type of person who would be forced to do what someone tells him to do. Tony-san stares in wonder in response to my question.


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡­ Of course, they are watching me. The nobles who manage my area. What about it?¡± (Tony)


    What¡­¡­¡­¡­ So, he is being watched. He doesn¡¯t seem to be imprisoned, but it doesn¡¯t seem that the request is all that wrong.


    So now I have found three members of the Royal Family. There are seven of them in total, so I have met just a little less than half of them. If I was truly a Level 8, I would have been able to mow down the nobles and take them out of the city. I will let Kaiser and Saya know about this when I find them. I sigh softly and try to reassure Tony-san by saying.


    ¡°It is okay, there is no need to worry. Things may be rough right now, but I am sure Kaiser and Saya will be able to do something about it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°??? What are you talking about, man?¡± (Tony)


    It is hard for me to make a clear statement under the watchful eyes of the nobles. But I know I don¡¯t even need to try to rescue him. It is absolutely impossible. Forgive me for being so ipetent.


    Thanks for reading! Haha so Cry slept for 3 days. Is this him doing a random number adjustement again like during the emperor escort request or during Yggdra¡¯s arc What will happen this time!?

 Chapter 416.2: Oversleep

    Tony-san frowns for a moment, then he looks at me as if he has just realized something.


    ¡°Wait a second? Kaiser and Saya¡­¡­¡­¡­ Are you talking about Kai and Saaya who just recently came to the city?¡± (Tony)


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­? No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aniki was bragging about it that¡­¡­ Strong warriors joined him.¡± (Tony)


    Aaah, so it is them. Apparently, both of them entered the country under false names.


    Now that I think about it calmly, isn¡¯t it a bad idea to enter under my real name? (A bitte for that)


    Being Tony-san¡¯s Aniki, he must be royalty then, just like Tony-san. I was a little worried because of theirck of reports, but it seems like they are both working hard. As expected of a Level 8. It is surprising that they both went to the same person, but perhaps they were double-booked¡­¡­ Or maybe that Aniki or whatever is the hardest person to rescue.


    Now that I know that, there is only one thing I can do.


    ¡°Yosh, then, let¡¯s get right to it and go sightsee right away¡­¡­ We don¡¯t have a lot of time. I heard about it. There are a lot of things in this area that you can¡¯t find in other areas, right?¡± (Cry)I confirmed that they were both working hard, so I guess I should hurry up and do some sightseeing. To think I would sleep for three days¡­¡­ I have to hurry up and find Relics, but I have wasted so much time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s true. In our area, the nobles are the ones taking the initiative in doing a lot of things, so I think it¡¯s a little different from what you can find in Aniki and Nora¡¯s ce. We have money, too.¡± (Tony)


    Tony-san *<i>pachin</i>* snaps his fingers, the floor opens up and a trunk case rises up. Inside of it is a pile of gold coins. What¡¯s more, there are 100,000 gils, the type of gold coins in cirction in Zebrudia.


    Tony-san says proudly as I widen my eyes.


    ¡°We made it ourselves. We used some of the money you had as a reference. I¡¯ve seen a few of these in the past, but this is a pretty nice design. It looks like the real thing, doesn¡¯t it?¡± (Tony)


    Okay, those are forgery. It certainly looks just like the real deal¡­¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to bring in a lot of interesting culture from outside, but unfortunately, the mary economy didn¡¯t take root in Code. After all, in this country, as long as you¡¯re a citizen, you can get most things. The only thing that could rece money would be the city system¡¯s resources, but if you have resources, the city system will provide you with everything in the first ce. There¡¯s no need to exchange them. For reference, what do you think as an outsider?¡± (Tony)


    ¡°Are those coins made of gold?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No, they¡¯re made from soil.¡± (Tony)


    I believe counterfeiting gold coins is a crime.


    ¡°I-I think that¡¯s a pretty interesting idea, un. But I would rather see something different. Are there any bars or restaurants in your area?¡± (Cry)


    The first thing to consider when sightseeing is food. Even when I was traveling around the world as a member of ¡¶Strange Grief (<i>Nageki no Borei</i>)¡· (Well for the time being I am still a member), food was one of the few things I enjoyed. If Tony-san¡¯s area brought in outside culture, there is a possibility of finding restaurants here.


    In response to my question, Tony-san crosses his arms and exins to me.


    ¡°A restaurant or a bar, huh. Aaah, of course, I know them. I¡¯ve checked various things with the people from outside, and there are records of it in this city too. It¡¯s a facility that serves food, right? However, as far as I know, there aren¡¯t any in this city¡­¡­ No, I think Nora¡¯s ce has a simr facility. A facility that serves food to create enhanced humans.¡± (Tony)


    That¡¯s, a little different from the restaurants I know¡­¡­ Does that mean just eating will make you stronger? Is it really just normal food?


    Anyway, there are no normal restaurants or bars. Since there are no restaurants, there are probably no sweet shops either. I am worried about what kind of souvenir I can bring back to Ohii-sama. §²?


    ¡°In the first ce, it is strange that there aren¡¯t any stores like that in a city that was originally built by people from the outside world.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It¡¯s because there is no need to do that. Think about it logically. Do you really need something like that in a city where you can get anything you want? We¡¯re redirecting the workforce to jobs that need people.¡± (Tony)


    It is true that in this world you can survive even without working. In the outside world too, there are many people who unwillingly have to work in order to survive. Is there really any point in opening a store in a city where everything you need is provided and where a mary economy doesn¡¯t exist?


    I think for a while, then look at Tony-san and say.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know if it is necessary or not, but it might be unexpectedly interesting after you give it a try, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What¡­¡­ Did you say?¡± (Tony)


    ¡°Even in my country, there are many people who open a shop as a hobby. I myself am thinking of running a coffee shop someday.¡± (Cry)


    In particr, there are many cases where former skilled Hunters open stores as a hobby. Such stores do not care about profits, so they are quite affordable, and you can also get advice on how to be a Hunter. Maybe it is because they have spent their life involved in tough work that they desire such a peaceful life after retirement, but what I want to say is that, ultimately, the reason people work should not just be to make a living. I too have an ongoing desire to retire, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t enjoy being a Hunter at all. If I had zero fun in being a Hunter, I would have quit a long time ago.


    Tony-san blinks for a moment, examining it carefully, then says.


    ¡°I, see. Now that you mention it, it might be worth a try.¡± (Tony)


    ¡°No, Tony-sama, you cannot do that. That would be extremely inefficient. We are currently at a critical time right before the battle for the throne!¡± (Man)


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why, if we¡¯re going to do it, now¡¯s the time to do it, right? If we¡¯re going to do something stupid, it¡¯s now or never. Once Aniki bes king, who knows how much authority we¡¯ll haveter?¡± (Tony)


    Tony-san talks back to the old man in a white coat who interrupted him. It seems like there are various circumstances at y here. I quickly intervene in the discussion.


    ¡°By the way, I am changing the subject but can you get Relics or anything like that in your area, Tony-san? I would like to buy one as a souvenir.¡± (Cry)


    This is the main objective. It is no exaggeration to say that I cut short my sightseeing at Nora-san¡¯s ce early in order to search for Relics. I came to this city to search for Relics, you know!


    Tony-san seems taken aback by what I say.


    ¡°A souvenir¡­¡­ You say? ¡­¡­ Oi, oi, don¡¯t you know? Relics are strategic resources, and all ownership of Code¡¯s Relics belongs solely to the King of Code, who will distribute them fairly among ss 8. The Royal Family will lend them to whoever needs them. In other words, the only way to obtain a Relic within this Code is to have it given to you by the Royal Family.¡± (Tony)


    ¡°Does it include, a smartphone too?¡± (Cry)


    No well, I don¡¯t know if I can get it from the royalty or not, but I will ask just in case you know¡­¡­


    ¡°I know what it is, but¡­¡­ There¡¯s nothing like that. We can do something simr with the city system, so why bother creating something like that, right?¡± (Tony)


    ¡°Un, un, well yeah, that¡¯s true¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    What did you just say? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Create it?


    ¡°Most of the weapons in this city stop functioning properly when they are far from Code. Only the King can create a Relic that can function from a distance. The majority of Relics created so far have been weapons, and to begin with, Relics apparently require an enormous amount of resources, y¡¯know. Only the King knows the details¡­¡­ Hey, are you listening?¡± (Tony)


    That¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡­ The creation of Relics is something that has been studied by various powers in the world since ancient times but has never been sessful. Nowadays, doing research about this is banned internationally as it involves the maniption of Mana Materials, but could it be this city has seeded in creating Relics?


    ¡­¡­ Well, I guess it is kindate to notice that now since they can make mechanized soldiers, right? Maybe if I ask the king, he will make a smartphone for me?


    I am feeling a bit more motivated now. Once Kaiser and Saya rescue the king, it might be a good idea to ask him if he can make one for me at the end.


    There, Tony-san lets out a small *<i>fuuh</i>* sigh. His expression also shows signs of fatigue.


    ¡°Haaah¡­¡­ Well, whatever. Feel free to look around my area, I have nothing to hide. I¡¯ll let the people in the area know about you. Do you need a guide?¡± (Tony)


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a guide, but¡­¡­ I would like some legs. Do you have any nice-looking Spiders? That crimson Spider was cool, but I don¡¯t want something as big as that, something a little morepact that can be used by one person is good.¡± (Cry)


    The spider-type vehiclesmonly used in this country are convenient, but I think that they are too big. Not many people in the city seem to use them, so I was hoping it would be nice if there is a vehicle that is a little more casual to use.


    Tony-san is silent after hearing what I say.


    It is fine if you don¡¯t have one tho¡¯. I think Spiders are useful. They have the mobility to jump from building to building, and I have never seen them cause any idents. They are not wrong when they say that bigger is better than smaller.


    I am about to open my mouth when I cannot bear the silence any longer, but Tony-san finally speaks.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, you know what my research is about?¡± (Tony)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    Thanks for reading!Here is the extra chapter thanks to LLL. Still have 4 more, so you gonna eat good for a while (Althought that mean more trantion for me¡­) Of course Cry knows about your research! Nothing can escape Infinite Variety sight! So Tony is researching solo spiders. Are we going to see some spider gundam!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 417.1: Target to Protect

    ¡ºKuku¡­¡­¡­¡­ I¡¯m not interested in war. This is, the only thing, my research is about. It¡¯s still in the experimental stage and it¡¯s not safe yet¨D¨DBut take this as an apology. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡» (Tony)


    Along with those words, Tony-san gave me a Spider that was smaller than I had imagined.


    It is probably less than a fifth of the size of the Spiders I had been riding so far. It has no armor and ispact with only three legs. I grip the rod-like handlebar sticking out on both sides, straddle the chair-like part, and ce my feet in the stirrups and I am now in a horse riding position.


    ording to Tony-san, although it is small, it seems to have the same speed as the normal ones. Tony-san is a really nice person to lend it to me even though it isn¡¯t a finished product yet.


    This small Spider is designed for only one person¨D¨DSo even if I force it, it seems that at most two people can ride on it, so I decided to have Zaza and Lulu uses the mechanized soldier lent by Ohii-sama. There is only one mechanized soldier that has the ability to fly, but since the two of them are children, it should be able to fly if they are held in each of its arms.


    ¡°Onii-chan, are you really going to use that Spider-no? Tony-sama¡¯s reaction seems to suggest that it doesn¡¯t meet the safety standards at all.¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°¡­¡­ You are surprisingly brave, Cry-san. Can you imagine what we were going through while you were asleep, Cry-san? I seriously thought I was going to die. To Royalty, a ss 2 like me is like trash. Putting aside Tony-sama, there was a chance that Nora-sama would dispose of me.¡± (Zaza)


    Lulu and Zaza, who are being held, look my way and each speaks to me. I really feel that I have caused the two of them a lot of trouble. They must have been stuck there the whole time I was sleeping¡­¡­


    ¡°It will be fine. Tony-san won¡¯t give us something weird like that, and Nora-san won¡¯t get rid of you, Zaza, either. After all, you and the others aren¡¯t at fault.¡± (Cry)¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are really optimistic Cry-san. Seriously, you might want to fix that thinking, you know? It is actually disrespectful. In fact, just calling Nora-sama and Tony-sama with ¡°san¡± is pretty disrespectful.¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°If you say that, then the people who are manipting Nora-san, Tony-san, and the others are the ones who are disrespectful.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hah?¡± (Zaza)


    Ah¡­¡­ My mouth just slipped up. Forget about it. In an Advanced Physical Civilization city, you never know when or where someone might be listening to what you are saying or doing.


    ¡°H-Huuum¡­¡­ You grip the handlebars tightly and use your thoughts to move, right?¡± (Cry)


    Activating it with your thoughts is an incredible technology, but it ismon for Relics. I also had trouble activating my Relics until I got used to it, but I have been a Hunter for five years now.


    I put strength into my hands gripping the handlebars and use my thoughts to move it.


    And then¡ªI only left a sound behind me.


    For a moment I don¡¯t know what has happened. I don¡¯t even have time to scream.


    Instantaneous eleration. My body feels a sense of floating and wind pressure over it. The scenery shes by at breakneck speed.


    All I can do is desperately grip the handlebars. It feels much faster than the bigger ones. Maybe it feels that way because nothing is blocking the wind. How can that be, I thought it only had three legs!? ?


    Just as Tony-san said, there are a lot of people in his area. Even with my kic vision, I can barely make out the people walking down the street in a panic.


    My thoughts cannot keep up with the speed. I have tried various methods to move before, but this is by far the worst.


    Can I turn at this speed?


    That thoughtes to me at the exact moment when the wall of a building is right in front of my eyes.


    As I close my eyes and prepare myself for the consumption of one of my Barrier Rings, my body is suddenly lifted. When I open my eyes, the small Spider is gliding up the building.


    What about inertia? What was Tony-san thinking when he gave me this Spider? It is so crazy that I amughing. No, I guess it is quite exhrating. Since I don¡¯t run into walls, it might even be better than the ¡ºNight Hiker¡».


    The small Spider, having covered the height of a skyscraper in just a few seconds, leaps in the air with the same momentum and falls at once after being pulled by gravity. It seems that¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t have the ability to fly. The small Spider falls to the ground from a great height, bounces a few times, and then takes off running as if nothing has happened.


    Come to think of it¡­¡­ I didn¡¯t ask how to get off.


    ¡°Onii-chan, that¡¯s amazing! I want to try it too! Isn¡¯t that dangerous-no?¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°Does it, look, not dangerous to you? But, with this, we can go over, the area, immediately, right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I am just thinking, but you are quite the daredevil, Cry-san.¡± (Zaza)


    Zaza looks at me as if he is questioning my sanity as I try to act tough. Lulu and Zaza are flying right next to me as they are being carried by the mechanized soldiers. Compared to flying with this small Spider, being carried by the mechanized soldier must feel sofortable.


    ¡°But now that I look at it like this, Tony-sama¡¯s area is a nice ce too-no! This is the first time I am leaving Nora¡¯s area-no!¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°The number of Spiders is simply notparable, right. Tony-sama¡¯s love of Spiders is well-known, but I can understand how he feels.¡± (Zaza)


    Why are you guys sightseeing and not me? I somehow manage to lift my head and squint my eyes against the wind pressure to see the scenery. The speed is still incredible, but now that they mention it, it does seem like there are a lot of Spiders. Some of them have different colors like the one Tony-san was on.


    ¡°Tony-sama apparently gives Spiders to those who worked hard. They are specially made with different colors. Normally, even nobles rarely get their own personal spiders, so it seems to be a real honor. The one that Cry-san received is thetest model, so it is even more amazing. I don¡¯t know why Tony-sama gave it to you, though.¡± (Zaza)


    That¡­¡­ Doesn¡¯t really surprise me.


    By the way, like for the creators of the ¡ºNight Hiker¡» is there some rule that says you cannot put brakes on fast-moving vehicles? I grip the handlebars with all my might to endure, but it feels like I will be thrown off if I let my guard down. I also have the Barrier Rings on me, so maybe it would be better if I was thrown off quickly¡­¡­ The Spider begins to run up the wall of the building again.


    At that moment, Zaza turns pale and yells.


    ¡°C-Cry-san! This is bad, this direction is¨D¨DThe Royal Tower!¡± (Zaza)


    I widen my eyes. Meanwhile, the Spider doesn¡¯t stop. For some reason, this building¨D¨DSeems to be slightly inclined. In an instant, the small Spider runs through the wall of the building and jumps in the air.


    And then I finally understood what Zaza was talking about.


    In the open field, right before my eyes¨D¨DI see a huge building¨D¨DA huge tower.


    The tower isrger than any other building I have seen in this city so far. It reflects the sunlight, the cold, and stands silently. It is surrounded by an open space with nothing resembling a building around it. At first nce, it is clear that the tower is special. There are countless turrets lined up on the walls of the tower. Severalrge birds are circling the tower. On the ground, there are more mechanized soldiers than I have ever seen before. Some of them are the samerge mechanized soldiers I have seen in the prison. The security is clearly several times higher than that of the prison.


    The mechanized soldiers that have been stationary suddenly start moving and look up at me. The turrets move and take aim at me, and therge birds turn around and change course in my direction. I have a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Cry-san, that¡¯s the king¡¯s area, you are not allowed to go in!¡± (Zaza)


    Zaza and Lulu who have been following me are no longer there. Before I can even raise my voice, the guns all fired at once, and my whole field of vision is enveloped in light. Lightning rains down from the sky, and the small Spider movementes to a halt, clearly against my will. And then I am spectacrly blown into the air.


    ¡°Onii-chan, are you okay!?¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I am fine.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why are you alright?¡± (Zaza)


    Lulu and Zaza rush over to me in a panic as Iy sprawled out on the road. It seems like there is no pursuit. The small Spider I have been riding on is lying on the side of the road.


    Apparently, there is no follow-up attack.


    Lulu grabs my arm and helps me stand up.


    ¡°*<i>Yareyare</i>* Good grief, I thought I was going to die.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°How are you still alive? Invading the king¡¯s territory is enough to get you instantly killed¡­¡­¡± (Zaza)


    Zaza looks fearfully at the sky. Giant mechanical birds are hovering in the air, staring over here. Rows of mechanized soldiers are lined up on the road as if there is an invisible border.


    They will probably attack me if I cross the line. Of course, I have no intention of doing that. What happened just now was an ident, an ident.


    Thanks for reading! Merry Xmas everyone! Santa brought some good news today! Even though Strange Grief anime just ended, A SECOND SEASON IS IN THE WORK! Let¡¯s gooooo!!


    So Cry used the small Spider to raid the Royal Tower, sasuga Cry nothing can stop him. And now he just need to make the king think that it is just an ident so he can leave without anyone attacking him, sasuga Master~!


    And here is my impression of the 13th episode of Strange Grief:


    So Sytry got 950 million Gils for the auction¡­ Still less than Cry¡¯s 10 digit debt XD Haha Sytry trying to lean on Cry but Liz leaned on him first. Really if Cry wasn¡¯t there to stop those 2, they would be the greatest criminals ever with Sytry as the brain and Liz as the muscle.


    No opening in this episode, but the sky scene was a bit too long no!?


    Yami Nabe Party the return. They didn¡¯t show it but Gilbert reconciled with his old Party member and are now back together. Press F for Gilbert¡¯s Party Member who never made it to the anime. Poor Tino, Cry just forgot to invite her to the auction. Haha that Tino auction fantasm. So funny that all the mob characters are just japanese emoji and Tino, that¡¯s not how an auction works! Did Sytry just take the opportunity to hold Cry¡¯s hand!? So lewd XD


    Hahaha the scene of Cry imitating Tino¡¯s voice and him having some withdrawal symptoms for not participating in the auction.


    Haha Cry ¡°not¡± bragging about being mentally weaker than most people. And I don¡¯t know if you can consider that crystal ball as a good weather forecast with a 70% uracy rate¡­


    Hahahaha Cry showing his true powaaa is so cool, but if you listen to what he is saying, lol, his true power is the power of borrowing money. Of course it is not a coincidence that when Cry decide to say that ¡°The time hase¡± it is the Akasha Golem that appear! Everything was in fact all for the Golem! Sasuga, Cry the Divine Strategist


    By the way why is Liz¡¯s hair like this, behind the chair? So weird. Next shot her hair is back to normal tho¡¯.


    Yes Cry, the Akasha used technology ¡°stolen¡± from Sytry¡¯s alchemist friends, of course¡­ Of course¡­


    Liz being worried about not having enough then not caring because Tino was the proxy, so ruthless. XD Sytry falling all over in love for Cry (even tho¡¯ it was her money (and Lucia¡¯s money))


    Hahaha the winner of the bid is Greg-sama! Nice that we have the soul leaving the body animation again. So Tino¡¯s fantasm wasn¡¯t just a joke, that was how she really thought about how to bid in an auction.


    That Cry¡¯s face when understanding that Eir is just going to give the Relic to Ark XD Love how Ark is always taking Cry seriously, even asking if he needs to bring his weapon. Why should he, he is going to receive a Relic, not like he is going to fight something ;D


    Noo Eir you have to give it to Ark so Cry can buy it at a friendly price So all this time when Cry was saying that the Relic was dangerous, it was the truth!


    Ew the mask is so creepy on Eir but of course her drill hair has to float up like a super saiyen. Aaah Ark, you should have listen to Cry, now Eir think that you want to subdue her. If you didn¡¯t take your weapon with you it would have ended without any fight.


    Strange Grief theme song start and what is the epic thing that is going to happen? Liz and Sytry racketeering Arnold. Well the poison was in fact just something that makes high-level hunter drunk tho¡¯. So Sytry sold a potion to sober them up for 110 millions. What a rip off!


    Wait Cry only had 3 point when he wore the mask. So that mean that in 6 arc he got 1 more point since then! So in 54000 arc, Cry¡¯s powa will be over 9000!


    Don¡¯t skip the credit, there¡¯s a mid-credit scene on Luke, Umuthem, Lucia in the Treasure Shrine and a post-credit scene where we even get a glimpse on Eliza!


    TL;DR


    And this is it. The final episode of the first season of Strange Grief.


    The whole episode was so funny! Every single time I was eitherughing or have a smile on my face! The wholemotion was in fact just for Cry to divert everyone attention on the golem! In the end, he end up with the Golem and the mask. Sasuga Cry he is really n on a 5d chess board!


    Too bad at the end we didn¡¯t have something teasing Arnold wanting to take revenge on Cry after what Liz and Sytry did to him. But as I said earlier season 2 is in production right now! Everyone rejoice, it is not the end yet!


    My opinion on the anime is that it was really good. The graphism was good, there was no quality drop and the pace of the anime was very smooth. I approve on the fact that they only animated volume 1 to 3 of the light novel and not more. I really like the character design and the direction they took to show funny face to emphasize the jokes.


    One of the thing that was really hard to animate is probably theedy as it needs to make you understand the different misunderstanding that people have on Cry. But even that they did it sessfully thanks to Cry¡¯s monologue, the different bgm, sound effect and visuals.


    Good job Zero-G, I love the season 1! Keep it up for season 2! And you, what did you think of the anime?

 Chapter 417.2: Target to Protect

    Zaza says while holding his head in confusion.


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely strange. Why haven¡¯t we been executed!? Why aren¡¯t they attacking!? And in the first ce, why didn¡¯t that Spider stop in front of the King¡¯s Area!? All the machines in Code are not supposed to be able to invade the King¡¯s Area! And the mechanized soldier carrying us stopped just fine¨D¨DCry-san, what did you do!?¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°Here, here, calm down¡­¡­ I think that was just an oversight. I think they realized that I wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose. Maybe it is a good thing that I left the area right away¨D¨D.¡± (Cry)


    In response to my guess, Zaza *<i>bunbun</i>* shakes his head vigorously, looks into my eyes, and says.


    ¡°Cry-san, you are wrong. We are not outside¡­¡­ We are not outside the area. The first thing we have to learned about is the sanctuary that we must not enter. This is still the King¡¯s territory!¡± (Zaza)


    That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ Certainly strange. I raise my head and see the rows of weapons and mechanized soldiers facing me.


    However, if they aren¡¯t attacking, that means we have been given a reprieve.


    ¡°Zaza, let¡¯s hurry up and get out of here now-no. Before the King gets angry¨D¨D¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°Lulu is right. Sightseeing is over, let¡¯s go home quickly.¡± (Cry)I don¡¯t want any more trouble. I run up to the small Spiderying over there and pick it up.


    I don¡¯t know what material it is made of, but the little spider is light enough that even I can lift it. Zaza is still stunned, but Lulu brings him back to his senses by tapping him on the cheek.


    I have done enough sightseeing. I have gathered some information, and I am curious to know what happened to Kryhi and the others.


    Let¡¯s go back to Ohii-sama¡¯s ce before anything else happens.


    ¡ì


    I safely escape from the King¡¯s area, I summon a normal Spider and wait for them when the mechanized soldiers lent by Ohii-sama return. It seems they have stopped right in front of the King¡¯s territory. I wish they had stopped me too¡­¡­


    We climb into the Spider and I finally breathe a sigh of relief. I am sure I will be able to get back to our base while dozing off.


    ¡­¡­ Right, first I need to drop off Zaza and Lulu at Nora-san¡¯s ce, right?


    If I remember correctly, a certain ss level is required to summon a Spider. At this rate, Zaza and Lulu will have to walk back from Ohii-sama¡¯s area.


    I say to Zaza, who has not been able to hide his agitation since earlier.


    ¡°Shall we stop by Nora-san¡¯s area on the way home?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? Eh!? How did you know? I wanted you to stop by there!?¡± (Zaza)


    Zaza exaggerates his surprise. Oi, oi, do you think I cannot be that considerate?


    For the first time in a while, I make a badass smile and try to look cool.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even need to tell me that for me to understand. I am known for being a Divine Strategist outside, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hahaha, Onii-chan, you¡¯re so funny!¡± (Lulu)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Luluughs while thinking I am lying, while Zaza falls silent.


    That¡¯s right, calling me a Divine Strategist for something of this level is just a joke. To begin with, I think the very idea of me being called a Divine Strategist is a bad joke¨D¨D.


    Zaza looks at me skeptically for a while, but eventually thanks me in a quiet voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you, Cry-san. The truth is, Nora-sama has been calling me repeatedly to bring you over. Maybe you have noticed it, but¡­¡­¡± (Zaza)


    ¡­¡­ Eh? Nora-san is, why?


    Come to think of it, when I woke up, Zaza said he would contact Nora-san. I am Ohii-sama¡¯s Royal Guard, not Nora-san¡¯s¨D¨DWell, I won¡¯t bother with the small details.


    After all, Nora-san is also a target to protect, just like Ohii-sama. From what Tony-san said, I can see that Kaiser and Saya are doing a good job, so I decide to try and pretend to do my job a little bit too.


    The Spider arrives in front of a familiar crimson building. When I get off the Spider, Zaza pulls me by the hand, urging me to go inside the building.


    Nora-san¡¯s home base is as always not in a good mood. It is still better thanst time when the Knight Order restrained me the moment I stepped in, but the stares I am being directed at from all sides are not pleasant, to say the least.


    ording to Zaza, only selected members of the Knight Order are allowed to be at Nora-san¡¯s base. They are the closest of Nora-san¡¯s closest aides and are the goal Zaza and Lulu are aiming for. The higher-ranking members are also designated as Nora-san¡¯s Royal Guards, and since they are given the rank of noble, they must truly be the elite.


    On the top floor of the building, in the throne room, Nora-san is waiting. She is wearing a crimson dress, different from thest time I came but the same as the one she wore when we first met. This is probably formal attire. Her features are quite stern, and from her appearance, she looks more like a queen than a princess.


    Zaza and Lulu see her figure and prostrate themselves on the spot. Before I can follow suit and prostrate myself, Nora-san says.


    ¡°Zaza, Lulu, great work on guiding him around. And Cry, it seems you had a terrible time at Tony¡¯s ce. But you got what you deserved. You are gravely mistaken if you think that all Royalty are as generous as me.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know what it was, but it seems like there was some kind of mistake. I mean instead of a terrible time, all I did was sleep, sooo yeah¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Since there doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem with my health, I don¡¯t intend to delve into it. In fact, I don¡¯t want to dig too deep into it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve told Tony to make sure this never happens again. Tony has always been a strange guy. Please forgive him.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°? Talking about forgiving him or not, it is not like it had bothered me¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    Nora-san¡¯s eyebrows *<i>pikuri</i>* twitch and the corners of her mouth twist. However, she quickly regains herposure and continues.


    ¡°By the way, I heard you did a tour of my area. How was it? Since we have a connection¡­¡­ I gave you special treatment. Right, Zaza?¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­ You have given us many tools that even nobles cannot obtain. I am deeply grateful for Nora-sama¡¯s kindness. And you even gave us permission to visit the arena and the researchb.¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°Eh? Did we visit the researchb or something?¡± (Cry)


    I open my eyes and Nora-san stands up and res at me.


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­ I gave you permission to go, but you didn¡¯t try to go, you fool! Don¡¯t turn down a visit to my researchb on enhanced human technology, which is state-of-the-art even by this Code¡¯s standard, by saying you¡¯re not interested! What do you think my generosity is!¡± (Nora)


    ¡­¡­ Somehow I am sorry. Sytry likes to visit researchboratories and such. What I like is to go around visiting sweet shops. Suddenly, Nora-san changes her easygoing attitude and startsining. As I am wondering what to do, she points her finger at me and deres.


    ¡°Ah, god, this is so long and tedious. Soft-heartedness is not necessary on my path to supremacy. Cry Andrich, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. Cooperate with this Nora Code. If you do, I¡¯ll guarantee the Spare¡¯s life!¡± (Nora)


    What is this Ojou-sama suddenly saying? Considering how she was in the prison, is this her being normal?


    Zaza and Lulu are frightened while still prostrated. Nora-san¡¯s eyes are shining brightly like those of a carnivorous beast.


    Uuun¡­¡­


    ¡°Okay.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I will not give you some time to think. I¡¯ve already given you enough time¡­¡­¡­¡­ What,e again ?¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Okay.¡± (Cry)


    In fact, I wondered the same thing when we were at the prison, but what makes Nora-san think that I am her enemy.


    For me, Nora-san is not an enemy.


    ¨D¨DShe is a target to protect.


    ¡°You know, that means¡­¡­ Having the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· cooperate with me, you know? Are you okay with that?¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right. I guess it depends on the situation, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ Surprisingly, Kryhi can only blow everything away, you know?¡± (Cry)


    Well, it is entirely possible that Nora-san just wants to blow everything away tho¡¯.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡­ Then, why are you, trying, to get in my way¨D¨D¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san is *<i>butsubutsu</i>* muttering to herself. I wonder when I tried to get in her way. I even tried to let her go first. Then, I realize that I have forgotten one thing.


    ¡°However, Nora-san, I have one condition.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!! Hahahaha, I see, that¡¯s what I thought, huh! How arrogant of you to try and give me, Nora Code, a condition. But I¡¯ll listen just in case. Go ahead and say it.¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san isughing loudly like she is in her element. I don¡¯t know why she is so happy when I tell her there is a condition, but it is not like it is going to be a grand one.


    ¡°Is it status? Or resources? Or maybe, you said you wanted Relics, right?¡± (Nora)


    I don¡¯t need either status or re-sources? . I want Relics, but that is not what I am talking about right now.


    ¡°No, it is not something that difficult. I just want you to stop calling Ohii-sama a spare.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What?¡± (Cry)


    The self-proimed King of Code also said it but it is a weird way to call her. Even if Ohii-sama is really a spare, they are sisters so there should be other ways to call her.


    ¡°That¡¯s a stupid condition. So what should I call the Spare?¡± (Nora)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡ºMy Very Kawaii1 Alisha-chan¡» ?¡± (Cry)


    The atmosphere freezes at my joke.


    Thanks for reading! Despite what everyone said and how intimidating Nora seems to be, Cry never perceived her as a threat. What can mere royalty do to a god! And now Cry is also going to fix the royal family rtionship with Alisha, sasuga Master~!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Kawaii: it means cute.</li></ol>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 418.1: Condition

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­Th-That¡¯s¨D¨DDo I have to put ¡ºMy Very Kawaii¡» too?¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Of course. I do it every time, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°A-As if I can do that!! What do you think I am! What do you think the Spare is!¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san screams with her face turning bright red and her lips trembling. I point out to her with a badass smile.


    ¡°It is not Spare, it is ¡ºMy Very Kawaii Alisha-chan¡», right? No, let¡¯s make it ¡ºMy Very Kawaii Imouto Alisha-chan¡».¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? What are you nning to do by humiliating me?¡± (Nora)


    No, I don¡¯t have any particr ns to do anything about it¡­¡­ But this is nothing more than just how to call her, you know. What exactly is she dissatisfied with?


    ¡°Nora-san is Ohii-sama¡¯s older sister, so you have to properly take on the role of an older sister. It is simple, right? You will just be big sis Nora.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Say, what¡± (Nora)¡°Nora-sama! Please, stay calm¨D¨D¡± (Royal Guard)


    Nora¡¯s face is so red that steam ising out of her face, so the Royal Guards rush over to her. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I just wanted Nora-san to call her normally, and calling her My Very Kawaii Alisha-chan is just me half joking, but the atmosphere makes it difficult to say that it is a joke.


    Nora¡¯s shoulders are shaking, whether from anger or shame, as the Royal Guards approach her. They are all tall, handsome, and slim-machos. Maybe this is Nora-san¡¯s preference.


    A handsome blue-haired knight says to Nora-san.


    ¡°Nora-sama! What that man said is absolutely outrageous!¡± (Royal Guard)


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to tell me that! Seriously!¡± (Nora)


    ¡°However¡­¡­ It is true that we need the power of the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·. Please hold back your anger here¨D¨D¡± (Royal Guard)


    ¡°Wh-What!?¡± (Nora)


    Somehow something is beginning. In front of me, who is opening my eyes wide, the knights and Nora-san begin to argue.


    ¡°You just need to change the way you address her. You just have to change the way you address her, Nora-sama! I might be unworthy but this Bemere has an Imouto. Although I am her older brother, I think I can be of help for you to be big sis Nora!¡± (Bemere)


    ¡°What are you talking about, Bemere-kyo! There¡¯s a big difference between an older brother and an older sister. Nora-sama, I have an older sister and a younger sister. I know it¡¯s presumptuous of me, but if you leave it to me, Nora-sama will surely be a truly wonderful Onee-sama.¡± (Royal Guard 2)


    ¡°I don¡¯t have an older sister or a younger sister, but I do have ideals. Nora-sama, I believe that the ideal older sister is the one who can lead the path of supremacy that you aspire to.¡± (Royal Guard 3)


    ¡°Please leave it to me!¡± (Royal Guard)


    ¡°Now is the time to be patient. For the sake of the throne!¡± (Bemere)


    ¡°Let¡¯s go along with that man¡¯s idea!¡± (Royal Guard 2)


    ¡°Let¡¯s show Alisha-ojou what a true sister is!¡± (Royal Guard 3)


    ¡°¡°Nora-sama!!¡±¡± (Royal Guards)


    Nora-san opens her eyes as wide as she can and looks at me while *<i>buruburu</i>* trembling.


    No¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s not my fault. It is Nora-san who chose them for the Knight Order, and it is not like I did anything to encourage them. What struck a chord with them¡­¡­


    Zaza and Lulu, the two children, who have always admired the Knight Order, are stunned at how the Knight Order has suddenly started to pander to my opinions. At that moment, Nora-san shouts in a high-pitched voice, maybe unable to bear to hear the group of knights who have crowded around her and start saying whatever they want.


    ¡°Sh-Shut uuuuuuuuuuuuup!¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Hh!?¡± (Knight)


    Her voice is less dignified than before, but is still quite frightening, so the knights take a step back. Nora-san res at me as if I was the culprit who killed her parents, and shouts.


    ¡°Veeeery well, Cry Andrich. I shall be a fine and respectable sister or whatever you say!¡± (Nora)


    I think you are bing half-desperate, Nora-san. In my experience, nothing goodes from being too desperate.


    ¡°However, if you want that much, the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· alone will not be enough! I will have you appease the person who is sealed in the lowest level of the prison on my behalf!¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Sealed¡­¡­ Person¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    As I widen my eyes at the unfamiliar words, Nora-san crosses her arms andughs.


    ¡°An incorrigible criminal brought in by an outside organization! A monster who surpasses even the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· who was locked up in the prison because he was too good to be disposed of¨D¨DA person with supernatural powers who can even nullify the city¡¯s system, and who even Angus has given up on trying to appease! How about it, aren¡¯t you scared!?¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± (Cry)


    Since they only deal with criminals, this city¡¯s human resources only include good-for-nothing people.


    ¡°Nothing works on that man. It seems he cast a spell on himself just before he was captured. Hmph¡­¡­ An organization that cannot handle him brought him to Code, but we still haven¡¯t found a way to deal with him. If you seed in breaking the power of the sealed target and sessfully appease him, I will agree to your offer to be a fine and respectable sister!¡± (Nora)


    ¡°No way¡­¡­ Nora-sama, those conditions are obviously impossible to achieve!¡± (Knight 1)


    ¡°Please reconsider, Nora-sama! This man is only a 4 points!¡± (Knight 2)


    ¡°Shuuuuuut up! You bastards are the ones who need toe to your senses! And you still call yourself my Knights! So¡­¡­ What about it, Cry! Are you going to do it!?¡± (Nora)


    No well, I don¡¯t mind if it is just to ask, but¡­¡­ Even if he is locked up in a prison and it is safe, I don¡¯t want to try something so dangerous alone. I have to take Kryhi with me.


    ¡°Does that have to be right now? I want to take Kryhi with me tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Of course! Go, right now! I¡¯ll call a Spider for you! Go now!¡± (Nora)


    Nora raises her voice and says some unreasonable things. Her character sure has changed.


    It is nearly nighttime tho¡¯ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it already closing time for the prison? I want to go home now tho¡¯, but it seems like I cannot.


    Just as I am halfway giving up on this, at this moment, Nora-san, who was screaming with her face bright red, stiffens up. Her expression is drained of all colors and her eyes go as wide as they can. It is as if she has seen a monster.


    The knights notice Nora-san¡¯s unusual behavior and go on alert.


    Then Nora-san looks at me and says in a shaky voice.


    ¡°You should, hurry and, go home, today, Cry.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Eh? But you told me to go right now¨D¨D¡± (Cry)


    ¡°No, just forget about that! Get out, of my sight right now, immediately! That¡¯s, an order!¡± (Nora)


    Seriously, Nora-san is really moody. Telling me to appease someone, then to go away. Well, I don¡¯t mind leaving¡­¡­ I am really tired today. I have been sleeping for five days, but I feel like going home and getting some sleep.


    ¡°Well then, I am heading home now. I wille back soon. With Kryhi with me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You don¡¯t need toe here for a while. Get some rest.¡± (Nora)


    What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden, Nora-san? Your emotions are going up and down so much it scares me. While taking *<i>chirachira</i>* quick nces, I quickly leave Nora-san¡¯s throne room.


    ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! Haha those knights tho¡¯. Fantasizing about Nora being a Onee-san. But the funniest one is the one with his ideal imouto and onee-san. But when are we going to see Nora call Alisha, My Very Kawaii Imouto Alisha-chan!?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 418.2: Condition

    Chapter 418.2: Condition


    I get into the Spider that is parked in front of the building and instruct it to head to Ohii-sama¡¯s building. Even at night, the Spiders run through the brightly lit city of Code, jumping from building to building. After all, big spiders are better than small ones¡­¡­¡­¡­ And they move around on their own, so you can sleep inside them too.


    But really what happened to Nora-san? Her behavior changed drastically in the middle¡­¡­ Next time I should bring her a get-well gift.


    The interior of the big Spider is too spacious for one person to use, but it does allow you to lie down and stretch your legs out infort. As I close my eyes in the almost vibrationless Spider, I notice I have forgotten something important.


    ¡°I forgot to get a souvenir for Ohii-sama!¡± (Cry)


    It is outrageous that I have no souvenir to bring back after spending several days sightseeing and searching for Relics for personal reasons. In addition, I am one of Ohii-sama¡¯s Royal Guards and I have even been given Royal Mechanized Soldier Guards to go outside.


    I think I have a fairly good rtionship with Ohii-sama, but even between close friends, courtesy is important.


    I hit the Spider that is about to leap to one building, stopping it in ce. It is already pitch ck outside.


    ¡°Souvenirs¡­¡­ I can¡¯t go home unless I get some souvenirs somewhere, man.¡± (Cry)


    There were no stores or anything and I couldn¡¯t get any Relic.It is not like I didn¡¯t get anything. I got a small Spider in Tony-san¡¯s area (although it is broken), and in Nora-san¡¯s area, I have already sent the supplements and strengthening essories I ordered for Zaza and the others back to their base. But those practical items probably wouldn¡¯t be very suitable as souvenirs.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yosh, let¡¯s not go home today and find a random ce to stay.¡± (Cry)


    I will go to Nora-san or Tony-san¡¯s ce tomorrow and ask them if they have anything. The moment I make that decision in my mind, I feel a sudden shock that shakes my brain.


    ¡ºDon¡¯t joke with me! Go home right now!¡» (?)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Cry)


    When I notice it, I am already standing alone in a white space. A familiar voice ising down from the ceiling.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡ºDo you bastard, understand that I, have gone, to great lengths, to send you back home!¡» (?)


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Eh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Um¡­¡­¡­¡­ The (Self-proimed) King!¡± (Cry)


    This is the second time I havee to this space. Even though I am quite forgetful, I won¡¯t forget about it since it is the second time I have been here in such a short period of time. As Rusha said, this is really teleportation, huh¡­¡­


    ¡ºOi! Surely you haven¡¯t forgotten my name, have you!?¡» (Cross)


    ¡°W-well, well, calm down. Tell me what is going on first. What did you mean by you have gone to great lengths?¡± (Cry)


    I, am not good at remembering names, see¡­¡­ The King of Code is silent for a while, then he openly clicks his tongue and continues.


    ¡ºEven though you invaded my territory, I stopped all the pursuit! That Nora said something stupid like you should go to the prison immediately, so I told her to let you go immediately! And yet, you will stay at some random ce, you say!? Don¡¯t joke with me!¡» (Cross)


    This self-proimed king is also somewhat emotionally unstable. Somehow, being a Hunter like this makes me realize that human emotions can fluctuate quite dramatically.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ou-sama1, are you perhaps watching me?¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºI am, not doing it, because, I want to!!¡» (Cross)


    I feel like I am being scolded more than thest time we talked. What in the world did I do? ¡­¡­ I just said that I wanted to find some souvenirs before going home, you know.


    And in the first ce, why is this king trying to send me home so quickly?


    The King speaks to me, who has no idea why I have been suddenly summoned, in a hushed voice.


    ¡º¡­¡­ It¡¯s fine, just go home right now.¡» (Cross)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yeah?¡± (Cry)


    ¡ºGo home right now! You are one of Alisha¡¯s Royal Guards, aren¡¯t you!¡» (Cross)


    My eyes open wide in surprise at his unexpected words. As I blink my eyes, the king reprimands me.


    ¡ºTo think you left for five days in a row, do you have no pride as a member of the Royal Guard! Seriously!¡» (Cross)


    No¡­¡­ Well about that¡­¡­ It is a bit of a problem if you question me about my pride. Well, even for me I didn¡¯t expect that it would have taken so many days.


    The king continues as if he is speaking to a child.


    ¡ºListen okay? Don¡¯t make any detours, just go back home immediately. Once you get back, you will understand everything. Got it? All you have to do is keep quiet and obey.¡» (Cross)


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I easily sumb to the pressure and nod. Well, souvenirs aren¡¯t really essential after all¡­¡­ If anyone says anything, I will just me it on the king.


    ¡ºI am busy alright. I cannot just keep looking at Alisha! Don¡¯t bother me! Hurry up and go home! Do you understand?¡» (Cross)


    He says it again as if to emphasize the point, and once again I am ovee with a strong dizziness. The next thing I know, I am back inside the Spider. Seriously, he just called me out of the blue and didn¡¯t even give me a reason. What a troublesome guy.


    He said I will understand everything, but if something happened he should have just dealt with it himself.


    I sigh and give instructions to the parked Spider, directing it to head towards my base.


    Thanks for reading! Here the extra chapter thanks to Dan Nguyen For the self proim king to contact Cry, what happened to Alisha?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow <ol><li>Ou-sama: It means King-sama.</li></ol>

 Chapter 419.1: Loophole

    I don¡¯t know what the hell happened, but I enter the building at a quick pace and head to Ohii-sama¡¯s room.


    After all, that self-proimed king tried so hard to make me go home. In fact, it made me not want to go back tho¡¯¡­¡­ But now that I think about it, I am a member of the Royal Guards, so even if I don¡¯t need to, it probably isn¡¯t good to leave without permission for such a long period of time.


    No, I didn¡¯t intend to leave for that long tho¡¯, you know!


    When I arrive in front of Ohii-sama¡¯s room, I take a deep breath and make the window transparent. At almost the same time, I can hear Ohii-sama¡¯s voice.


    ¡°!! Cry, wee back! How was it?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°Hm¡­¡­ I am back?¡± (Cry)


    Ohii-sama greets me with a big smile as she rests her forehead against the window.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Huh? Nothing seems to have changed tho¡¯.


    I *<i>jirojiro</i>* stare at Ohii-sama¡¯s face. I was told that I would understand if I went there, but¡­¡­ I have no idea. In fact, it even seems like Ohii-sama¡¯s excitement is a little higher than usual.I move my head and check the room, but nothing seems out of the ordinary. It is the same empty room as always.


    ¡°How have you been?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ The usual.¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama¡¯s eyes widen for a moment, then she quickly reassures me. Apparently it was the usual.


    What the hell did the king see that made him tell me to hurry home.


    In this case, maybe it would have been better to wait another day and go buy some souvenirs, no?


    I want to check with the king, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t know how to contact him. As I tilt my head to the side, Ohii-samaes to check me while looking *<i>sowasowa</i>* fidgety.


    ¡°So¡­¡­ How was it outside?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°Ah, well it was *<i>nakanaka</i>* quite fun. Each area has its own characteristics depending on which Royal Family manages it¨D¨DAh, here¡¯s a souvenir.¡± (Cry)


    I sent over the small Spider that I brought with me, which doesn¡¯t look like it would move again, along with the strengthening essories and supplements that I sent to Zaza and the others. Ohii-sama has a subtle look on her face when I give her the items I got as souvenirs, but as soon as I start to talk about what I experienced in Code, she immediately returns to her smiling face. At first, she used to only smile gently, but her face seems to have be much more expressive now.


    It is not like I am telling a particrly interesting story, but it is worth telling if there is someone who enjoys listening to it.


    Then, when I finish speaking, Ohii-sama says.


    ¡°So¡­¡­ Cry. When are you going to show me around the city?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°?¡± (Cry)


    Ohii-sama looks at me *<i>wakuwaku</i>* excitedly with upturned eyes.


    Show you¡­¡­ The city? Did I mention that? I was simply looking around the city to search for Relics and sightseeing¨D¨DBut in the first ce, the door to Ohii-sama¡¯s room would not open. ?


    The door has been locked by the king, likely under thepulsion of the nobles, and even Kryhi cannot open it. Ohii-sama doesn¡¯t seem to beining about being confined¨D¨DBut did you actually, want to get out?


    ¡°No, well, that¡­¡­ That¡¯s just, you see. The door won¡¯t open.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama exims in a shocked voice and her expression looks like a pigeon that has been hit by a peashooter. I feel the same way too, you know.


    And there is one important thing. There is a possibility that our conversation is being watched. At the very least, that self-proimed king must be watching this scene.


    I know this is a bitte to say, but if I were to try to get Ohii-sama out, it would expose me as an enemy of the force that locked her away. Well, you will just have to be patient for a little while until Kaiser and Sayae to our rescue¡­¡­


    I clear my throat, cross my arms, and say with a stern expression.


    ¡°Really, this Ohii-sama. We cannot open the door as the King has decided so. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s¡­¡­ B-But! Then why did you say you wanted an escort? You were going to check the route to escort me, right?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ohii-sama gives me too much credit. In the first ce, we cannot even open the door¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t say it again and again!¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama starts to have tears in her eyes. No, that is just for appearance¡¯s sake. If we can safely escape this city, you will be able to walk outside as much as you want¡­¡­ It is hard not being able to say it out loud.


    ¡°So¡­¡­ I¡¯ll be here forever?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, if that is what the King of Code has decided.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hh!!¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama covers her mouth with her hand as if in shock.


    ¡°No, but Ohii-sama, you have been living like this your whole life, so¡­¡­ You will be fine, right.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama freezes at what I say.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡­¡­ Somehow, Ohii-sama¡¯s reaction is strange. Her reaction is a lot more extreme than I would have imagined, you know?


    Besides, hasn¡¯t Ohii-sama been livingfortably in her room all this time? She was *<i>niconico</i>* smiling so much, so I have no idea why she suddenly started saying something like that.


    I wait for a while, but Ohii-sama remains frozen. I *<i>hirahira</i>* wave my hands in front of her, but she doesn¡¯t react, as if she cannot see anything.


    Thanks for reading! Happy new year, this year is going to be the year where I will catch up with the raw! Cry just ¡°Finish her¡± and now when Cry looks at Alisha the response you have is: There¡¯s no response, it¡¯s just a corpse

 Chapter 419.2: Loophole

    Now, what should I do¡­¡­ While I am confused, a voice echoes in my head.


    ¡ºHey!! Who told you to make it worse! And you still call yourself a Royal Guard!¡» (Cross)


    !? It is the king¡¯s voice. Magic can do something simr, but the system in this city is kinda crazy.


    ¡ºNo, instead of saying I made it worse or something, it is not like I did anything¡­¡­¡­¡­ And in the first ce, nothing happened when I got home.¡» (Cry)


    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do you have no heart?¡» (Cross)


    ¡ºAre your eyes just for decoration!? Look closely at Alisha¡¯s expression! When Alisha regained her strength, I thought even a 4 points would be useful¨D¨DBut I have a hard time understanding why people from the outside would think of you as a Divine Strategist!! And to top it all off, you said something that dealt the final blow¡» (Cross)


    ¡ºNo, when I asked her how she was, she said it was the usual¨D¨D¡» (Cry)


    Rather, it is hard to believe that this ising from a man who was calling Ohii-sama a Spare until recently, has something changed inside him?I nce at Ohii-sama, who is stillpletely frozen, and focus on the conversation in my head.


    ¡ºNo matter how you look at it, she is putting on a brave front! As a member of the Royal Guards, you should be able to sense the subtleties of your master¡¯s feelings!¡» (Cross)


    That is so unreasonable¡­¡­¡­¡­ But even I can tell that something extraordinary is happening in Ohii-sama¡¯s mind right now.


    ¡ºI know. If my deduction is correct, it looks like Ohii-sama wants to go outside.¡» (Cry)


    ¡ºAnyone can see that just by looking at Alisha right now! Don¡¯t say that with so much confidence!¡» (Cross)


    Somehow it seems like I am always getting scolded. Did I do something¡­¡­? No, maybe it is my fault because I did nothing. But now is not the time to talk about that. The future is what matters.


    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­ But the fact of the matter is, there is really nothing that I can do about it, right? This. And in the first ce, I don¡¯t remember saying that I would let her go outside.¡» (Cry)


    ¡ºAlisha, should have, simply epted her imprisonment in silence! But you, have changed that, with your stupid actions! How dare you,e up with the idea of abusing the Mechanized Royal Guard Weapon System¡­¡­ No, ¡ºThat¡» is the type to notice loopholes in such a system, but¨D¨DShe is, smarter than I expected. Her proficiency in the system is also considerable. Now I understand why a system for manufacturing humans requires the king¡¯s permission.¡» (Cross)


    The self-proimed king is constantly *<i>butsubutsu</i>* muttering things that I don¡¯t really understand. It is true that Ohii-sama might have been a little quieter until I arrived, but there is no point in saying that now.


    And then, when I don¡¯t have any real solution to offer, the King of Code says.


    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is impossible to unlock Alisha¡¯s door. The decision to imprison Alisha was made by everyone¨D¨DAnd the king does not go back on his words. Going against that will only lead to unnecessary misunderstandings. It will cause disorder. Do you understand?¡» (Cross)


    ¡ºY-Yes.¡» (Cry)


    Even in the Zebrudia Empire, the emperor has full authority under thew, but that doesn¡¯t mean he can do everything as he pleases. It seems that this is no different in Code where the king has absolute authority.


    I feel sorry for Ohii-sama too. If I were the King of Code, I would ignore the rules, you know¡­¡­ But if I am used of being irresponsible, I would have no excuse. Then, after a moment of silence, the King of Code speaks in a heavy voice.


    ¡ºI will not open the door. So, if you want to take Alisha out of the room, you will have to unlock it yourself. By finding a loophole in the city system.¡» (Cross)


    ¡ºEh¡­¡­ It is not like I have particrly any intention of taking her out¡­¡­ In the first ce, I don¡¯t know any loophole in the city system.¡» (Cry)


    In fact, to be honest, I would rather just keep a low profile and stay quiet until Kaiser and Saya do their job. If the nobles in Code, the root of all evil, find out that I am someone sent by the Explorer Association, then we will be in big trouble.


    ¡ºHh¡­¡­ Look! You will open the door to Alisha¡¯s room! I will of course have to punish you¨D¨DBut unfortunately, that will never happen. It is because I don¡¯t have time for this.¡» (Cross)


    Somehow this guy is saying some really crazy things¡­¡­ The king speaks in a somewhat tired voice to me, who is speechless after he fires off words at a rapid pace.


    ¡ºWith my old age, don¡¯t let me see that being so sad anymore. Do you get it? To think I will be troubled like this at the end of my life, life is truly strange.¡» (Cross)


    Eh!? Sad?! She was sad!?


    He says something that sounds like he has finally realized something, and then the call ends. I waited for a while, but I never heard his voice again.


    I look at Ohii-sama¡¯s frozen face. Now that he mentioned it, her eyes are *<i>uruuru</i>* watery and she certainly does look sad.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Somehow, that man just now¡­¡­ I am starting to feel that he is actually the real king.


    However, it is certainly true that it doesn¡¯t fit the situation. I am supposed to be here to stop the ambitions of the tyrannical nobles who are plotting world domination, but as far as I can tell, the only one being imprisoned is Ohii-sama, and that she is being imprisoned by the king himself, who is even telling me to open the door. I don¡¯t understand what is going on at all.


    ¡­¡­ It is not good. I alone will not be able toe to any conclusion if I think about it by myself. First of all, I have to do something about Ohii-sama. I *<i>bambam</i>* bang on the door and say.


    ¡°Okay, okay, Ohii-sama! Don¡¯t be so sad! I will open the door for you!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ How?¡± (Alisha)


    Oh, she has started to move. The light in Ohii-sama¡¯s eyes returns and she asks me back in a faint voice.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ How indeed? A loophole¡­¡­ In the system?


    ¡°That¡¯s, of course? By creating a loophole? In the system.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s, impossible¡­¡­ Besides, you cannot, go, against, the will, of the great, King of Code¨D¨D¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama argues intermittently. Un, un, that¡¯s right. I think so too. I put on a badass smile in the meantime and say confidently.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. That¡¯s because it is the will of the King of Code.¡± (Cry)


    As if it is waiting for those words, Ohii-sama¡¯s door slides open to the side.


    !?? No¡­¡­ Eh? I haven¡¯t done anything yet? Huh? What about the loophole in the system?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ This city¡¯s system is full of loopholes, huh.


    ¡°!? ¡­¡­??? Eh? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh?¡± (Alisha)


    The door suddenly opening in front of her causes Ohii-sama to freeze again. After waiting for a while, she lifts her arm and her fingertips reach out to my cheek.


    Ohii-sama¡¯s fingers are a little cold and are shaking. She blinks her beautiful green eyes several times, then tilts her head with a slightly silly expression, as if she was dreaming.


    ¡°How¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ H-How, did you, do it?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I found a loophole in the system, you know. ¡­¡­¡­ You should also thank your papa for leaving a loophole in the system, okay?¡± (Cry)


    Thanks for reading! So the loophole was the king, that¡¯s why Cry purpose took the incapacitating gas. He needed a timeskip! But too bad the reason the king asked Cry to go back asap is not because he was sick of Alisha throwing a tantrum, tho¡¯


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 420.1: Loophole â‘¡

    *<i>Yareyare</i>* Good grief, that man is really a pain in the ass.


    The problem that has been guing the city for the past few days showed signs of being resolved for the time being, and I, Cross Code, the ss 9, the ruler and pinnacle of the highly mobile fortress city, sigh deeply.


    For a long time, no one has been to my base, the Royal Tower, except for myself. I even get the illusion that I am the only person in the world when I am sitting alone in the deserted Royal Tower.


    The battle for the throne begins after my death. By creating an environment where my childrenpete to be king, my final task as king is half-done. Now the only question left is when my body will stop moving.


    The battle for the throne is something I had nned long ago. I decided how many children I would have, what kind of education would be given to them, and which areas they would be given to with which nobles. Code did not move much during my reign, but instead umted resources. The next generation of Code will have ess to a much greater military force than the first Code, which attempted to take over the world.


    My long-standing duties areing to a close. My final task is to wait for death alone in the Royal Tower.


    Maybe that is why I found myself checking on Alisha, who I have suddenly been interacting moretely.


    Alisha Code. A spare member of the Royal Family, born at the request of the nobles. A daughter born from my genes with Code¡¯s system which stiptes that she has the right to inherit the throne, although she has no involvement in the battle for the throne.


    I randomly assigned her a minimal area and confined her to a building in the center of it, leaving all management to the city system and the nobles, refusing to meddle with any of them. I have never seen or received a message from them. I had no interest in her at all. My duty as the current King of Code that I self-imposed on myself is to connect a powerful Code to an even more powerful king, so investing my resources as king in anything other than that would be a waste. Most likely, if Cry hadn¡¯t done something unnecessary, I would probably have never seen Alisha and my life would have ended in satisfaction.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//omWhen I first casually checked, what caught my eye was Alisha gazing out the window with a lonely look on her face,pletely different from the embarrassing way she acted in order to get her hands on the snacks that are call chocte.


    A quick ess to the city systems quickly revealed what had happened. That ipetent Royal Guard who has been telling Alisha unnecessary things has left the building and gone to see the city.


    It was such an unimportant matter. Rather, the fact that Alisha, who was not given any resources, had converted the Royal Guard Mechanized Soldier Weapons into resources and modified them was a bigger problem. Whether this Code¡¯s city system is a perfect reproduction or not of the era of an Advanced Physical Civilization, there are small loopholes like this everywhere. Before I became king, I often looked for loopholes in the system.


    On the second day, Alisha was *<i>furafura</i>* staggering around the room in a daze. The results of the education system were worse than usual and the graph of her emotions which was constantly monitored also indicated Alisha¡¯s depression.


    On the third day, Alisha was hugging her knees and slumping over in her bed. And for the first time in decades, I was shaken, all because of this scene.


    Her appearance gave me a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Memories that had been sealed away from nearly a hundred years ago suddenly came flooding back to me.


    It is a memory from when I was not the king yet and had no idea I would be one, a memory I don¡¯t really like to remember. Although her features and height are different¨D¨DHer hair color, eye color, posture, and mannerisms were unmistakably simr to¨D¨DThe one and only woman I had loved before I became king.


    I hadpletely forgotten about her. She was a beautiful woman. A strong-willed woman. Cheerful, polite, and good at finding loopholes in the system, she would sometimes do the most oundish things, and once she made up her mind, she would be stubborn and unyielding. That was the kind of woman I chose before I was even prepared to be the next king.


    The breakup was sudden, and I did feel resentful at the time. But time heals the anger and sadness.


    That is probably why I felt nothing but a flood of nostalgiaing back to me.


    I am undoubtedly the ruler of Code, but that doesn¡¯t mean I understand everything about the city system. In fact, there are probably many things I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t need to know the principles to use the system.


    A gically engineered human manufacturing system.


    I do not know everything about the system that I had activated at the request of the nobles after going through a number of tedious steps to give birth to Alisha.


    All I did was provide my genes and set the system in motion, that is it. However, it is probably no coincidence that Alisha¡¯s mannerisms are so simr to those of my former lover.


    Over 200 years have passed since Code was activated, and all kinds of data of the city have been stored. Data on the research that has been carried out, data on the goods that have been produced and consumed, and even data about the people who have lived there¨D¨DBut sometimes, the city system can be unexpectedly nifty in how it works.


    I now understand the horror of this human manufacturing system¨D¨DAnd why only the king was allowed to activate it.


    However, it is not the past that matters. It is the future.


    The current Royal Family¨D¨DAll of the children have different mothers. The other party was chosen by the system and the nobles after I became king. This was because diversity was needed to allow them topete with each other and create a stronger king. It would be a lie to say that I ampletely unwilling when ites to having children, but it cannot be denied that my main goal was to have strong candidates to be the next king.


    If Alisha was created using information about my former lover, then Alisha is not just a spare, but the daughter of the only woman I have ever truly loved.


    Alisha Code¡¯s role is halfpleted, she is a spare member of the Royal Family. At least that is how I have treated her, and the other members of the Royal Family and nobles have treated her that way too. Alisha was only given the bare minimum of resources and was treated with the bare minimum. And when the next king stepped up, how would Alisha be treated¨D¨DAt the very least, it doesn¡¯t seem like a good future await her. I had made sure that would be the case.


    The king is fair. Until now, I have treated the children equally. I have, equally, avoided seeing them. A king must take responsibility for the rules and decisions he makes.


    There is no time left to change that principle.


    Even responding to Cry was *<i>girigiri</i>* barely on the edge of that line. I told Nora to stop interfering with the Royal Guard and scolded Tony for spraying the incapacitating gas. Until now, I have only contacted my children for administrative purposes. The children are quick-witted so they would have already realized that something had changed.


    On the contrary, even if it was how things naturally progressed¨D¨DTo think I would end up unlocking the door. A clear vition of the rules. Although I used Cry to do it, I wonder how far I can push through with this¡­¡­


    ¡°I thought I had done everything that I could. But¡­¡­ For me to have doubts now, was I¡­¡­ Wrong?¡± (Cross)


    My dry voice echoes through the throne room, but the city system never responds to my question.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! Happy New Year everyone! Of course you are wrong! How could you imprison a cute girl like Alisha like that! Sasuga Cry, he just came to Code and already table-flip all the king¡¯s opinions about what he did until now

 Chapter 420.2: Loophole â‘¡

    ¡°Hah? Wh-What? A loophole in the system!?¡± (Olivia)


    She is Ohii-sama¡¯s Grand Chambein. The voice of Olivia-san, who I haven¡¯t seen in a while since she disappeared with a tired look on her face, rings out. Next to her, the Head Butler, Jean-san, who I haven¡¯t seen recently either, ispletely frozen.


    The person they are both looking at is Ohii-sama, who was released from her imprisonmentst night. She is gazing down at the outside of the window in high spirits, ignoring their gazes. Even though she could have just looked at the view from the window of her own room, Ohii-sama¡¯s mood has remained at its peak sincest night.


    If I hadn¡¯t stopped her from leaving the building, she might have flown away somewhere like a kite whose string was cut.


    ¡°Th-There¡¯s no way there¡¯s a loophole in the king¡¯s system, no way!¡± (Olivia)


    ¡°Heck, what kind of eyes do you have to have to notice something like that? I¡¯ve tried tinkering with the system and looking into that door, but I couldn¡¯t get anywhere¡­¡­¡± (Zuri)


    Zuri, who has also arrived that morning, speaks with a distorted face as Olivia-san is in the midst of a state of utter confusion. Apparently, the members of ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡· are so loyal that while I was away someone hade to check on Ohii-sama every day.


    ¡°Well, it was full of loopholes, un.¡± (Cry)


    If anything, it is the king that has loopholes, rather than the system. That was definitely the king who opened the door. What, create a loophole. There was no other option but to open the door.¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It¡¯s a problem that a ss 6 was able to open the door¡­¡­ But what is even more problematic is that the king allowed it. This¡­¡­ Will definitely cause chaos.¡± (Jean)


    ¡°This-is-the-worst! I cannot even say any excuses anymore¡­¡­¡± (Olivia)


    Says Jean-san in a strained voice. I don¡¯t know what he means, but all the blood has drained from his wrinkled face. Olivia-san also sounds like she is about to die at any moment.


    Does this mean there are a lot of people who don¡¯t want Ohii-sama to go outside?


    I *<i>chirari</i>* nce over at the three special mechanized soldiers standing guard as if they are protecting Ohii-sama, and then check just to be sure.


    ¡°Ohii-sama seems to have been inside her room all this whole time, so since she is finally out, I was thinking about taking a look around the city together, is that okay with you?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You have done whatever you wanted up until now, so there is no need to listen to my opinion, right? I can¡¯t think of anything that can make us recover from this situation. There¡¯s no point in staying quiet now. It¡¯s over for both of us, and both of you!¡± (Olivia)n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Olivia-san is upset.


    I just went with the flow this whole time and don¡¯t remember doing whatever I wanted. I found Kool in the prison because Olivia-san told me to go there, I ended up rescuing Kryhi because Kool and the others asked me to, and I gave chocte to Ohii-sama because she was looking at it with great interest. The only thing I did of my own volition was go sightseeing this time.


    Olivia-san scratches her head res at me and says.


    ¡°Just to let you know, the Dontan family you chased away have now left ¡°His Highness Tony (<i>Tony-denka</i>)¡± and are now working under ¡°His Highness Angus (<i>Angus-denka</i>)¡±. What¡¯s more, they¡¯ve brought along arge number of sympathizers!¡± (Olivia)


    ¡°Hh!!¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the end of the line! Moreover, the mercenaries are determined to band together and eliminate you, even without the prince¡¯s orders! You¡¯ve really earned a lot of hatred, haven¡¯t you?¡± (Olivia)


    ¡°I was wondering who Angus was, but it turns out he is a prince.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡± (Olivia)


    Everyone was saying Angus this, Angus that, so I was wondering who he was, but I finally found out who he was. In another, um¡­¡­ How many people does this make now?


    For the time being, I don¡¯t know what is going on, but I do know that my life is in danger and being targeted. If it was just me alone, I could probably escape with the help of the mechanized soldiers, but with Ohii-sama there, I don¡¯t have enough fighting power.


    Ohii-sama is already in the mood and ready to go and look around outside. After all, she wanted to go outside so badly that she even froze up.


    Moreover, there is also the matter Nora-san told me about. I will have to meet Kryhi at some point.


    ¡°Well, for now, I need to meet Kryhi at least once. Zuri, can you guide us there?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That¡­¡­¡­¡­ Is what I am hoping for¡­¡­¡­¡­ But you will be taking Ohii-sama with you, right? You do know where Kryhi is right now, right?¡± (Zuri)


    It will be okay even if I don¡¯t know where he is. Distances are nothing in this city where you can travel freely on a Spider.


    I call out to Ohii-sama, who is looking out the window and pretending not to hear our conversation.


    ¡°Ohii-sama.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡± (Alisha)


    Even though I haven¡¯t said anything, Ohii-sama answers immediately. Up until now, Ohii-sama has lived a life with almost no contact with other people. If it was true that she had been in that room since she was born, then her first conversation with a human should have been with me.


    Even now, it seems like she has a little difficulty talking to anyone other than me. It would be best if she gets used tomunication to some extent before she leaves Code. Once she goes outside, she won¡¯t be a princess anymore.


    As for how to have a conversation¨D¨DIt would probably be fine to leave it to Rusha to teach her. She did say herself that shees from a good family the other day, so I am sure she will teach her proper etiquette.


    Thanks for reading! Lol Dontan family still exist, if I was him instead of facing Cry I would have ran away looong ago I can already see their misfortune next time they see Cry. And Cry finally discover who Angus is XD


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 421.1: Zacharys Case

    So we will finally be able to talk face-to-face. I, Zachary Code, grin at the message I received from Zuri.


    My army,prised of lower-ss people, is steadily growing in strength. The speed of its growth elerated especially after the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· arrived as a guest, and the numbers have already swelled beyond my expectations. Even if they are lower-ss people, they would hesitate to cooperate with a force that has no chance of winning. The increase in our force proves that the name of ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· is a source of hope for the lower-ss people.


    Poprity is not what is needed to obtain the throne. All you need is to be the first to pick up the symbol of the king¨D¨DThe Royal Scepter.


    I have to admit that my power is iparably smaller than that of Angus and Nora, but with the power of the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· and arge number of armed lower-ss people, I have a good chance of obtaining the Royal Scepter.


    The ¡¶Lightning Emperor¡¯s (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· condition for cooperation is that I must obtain permission from Alisha Code¡¯s Royal Guard¨D¨DFrom Cry. To be honest, I have no time to bother with Alisha and the like, but if the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· said so, I have no other choice.


    Besides, even if I am not interested in Alisha, I am interested in Cry, who is a member of the Royal Guard and helped the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·. He is so ipetent that the king has to send a warning about him, and he is the man who has exploited a loophole in the system to unlock the door to Alisha¡¯s room which has been locked by the king. He is also the man who snatched the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· that Nora was after and was forgiven for it.


    For better or worse, he is no ordinary person. If I actually talk to him and he seems capable, then after I ascend to the throne, it may be fine to offer him a high position, just like what I will do to the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·. A man from my entouragees. One of the few people who stay therees to me to deliver a message.


    ¡°¡±Your Highness (<i>Denka</i>)¡±, it seems that Alisha-ojou will be apanying him. Shall we prepare to wee her?¡± (Man)


    ¡°Tsk. No need for that. The way we are now is our true selves. Right?¡± (Zachary)The room is filled with weapons and supplies that I have procured using the city system. My throne, which is a room guarded by multiple armed lower-ss people, is probably far more violent than the throne of the other members of the Royal Family. However, my true goal is to overthrow Code by force. Why should I be so considerate toward Alisha, who was never in the race for the throne since the beginning?


    In exchange for their cooperation, I can guarantee Alisha¡¯s life after I ascend to the throne.


    A tense atmosphere. Full of tension. This throne room is always filled with the atmosphere of a battlefield. Even if Alisha is exposed to that, it is none of my business. If we are ipatible, I can just lightly threaten her. If she underestimated me like the other royalty, I could just punish her.


    Dealing with a princess who has always been locked up is like twisting a baby¡¯s arm.


    ¡°¡±Your Highness Zachary (<i>Zachary-denka</i>)¡±, Alisha-ojou and her entourage are here.¡± (Guard)


    ¡°Let them in.¡± (Zachary)


    Therge double doors are opened by guards carrying firearms.


    The one who enters is a woman wearing a short dress that looks easy to move in. She has clear blonde hair that reaches her knees and light green eyes. Her appearance, which bore no resemnce to mine, has an ephemeral air that neither the lower-ss people nor the citizens, nor Zachary or any of the other royalty, possess.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I have seen her several times through the city system, but seeing her with my own eyes changes the way she looks.


    This is¨D¨DThe royal spare. A girl who has been locked in a room since birth and raised by the city system, and whose eventual disposal is destined.


    Some of the guards are fascinated by the sight. There is a certain aura about her. An aura so strong that it made the dull man following behind her¨D¨DCry Andrich (Who, by the way, looks no different when I see him with my own eyes), disappear from sight.


    Just by being here, she seems to purify the air in the room.


    Thanks for reading! Zachary meets Alisha and Cry what is going to happen!?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 421.2: Zacharys Case

    Chapter 421.2: Zachary''s Case


    Her behavior causes an indescribable irritation to well up inside me.


    Is it jealousy, or anger? I cannot help but click my tongue. It is unbearable that I, who is starting a revolution to overthrow the other royalty and nobles, will have to join forces with this extremely special woman.


    Those beautiful eyes look around the room. Elite guards who have trained and mastered the handling of weapons. Countless boxes filled with weapons and supplies stack in the corner of the room. And then, those eyes look at me, who is sitting on a rough-looking throne.


    My irritation grows even more. I grit my teeth. I can feel my patience reaching its limit.


    The more she stares at me, the more insignificant I feel like I am¨D¨D.


    And just as I am about to speak up, Alisha Code picks up the hem of her dress, bows nervously, and says.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Zachary Onii-sama! I am Alisha-desu! I¡¯m so happy to meet you in person-desu!¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°!? O-Oooh!?¡± (Zachary)


    Her unexpected words and mannerisms make me forget my irritation in an instant.It is the first time that I have received such a polite greeting. The calm demeanor that I have maintained in order to gain the support of the lower-ss people crumbled. Seeing me like that, Alisha¡¯s face blossoms into a smile.


    There is not a trace of negativity in her voice or expression. There is no fear or intimidation. No hint of contempt or teasing. Measurements from the city system show simr results. It is as if she believes the world is made up of 100% goodwill¨D¨DSomething I, who have been despised and feared by those around me all my life, find it hard to believe.


    The soldiers surrounding me have a simr reaction. In Code, the lower-ss people are those who are not treated as human beings. They are those who have seen the negative aspects of humanity just as much as I have.


    ¡°I have, only just gotten out, so, please forgive me, if I have been rude in any way. Zachary Onii-sama.¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I forgive you. Aaah, I will forgive you, Alisha Code. I know about your pitiful situation.¡± (Zachary)


    ¡°!! Thank you, Zachary, Onii-sama. And¨D¨DI am Onii-sama¡¯s Imouto. Please call me Alisha.¡± (Alisha)


    This is¡­¡­ This is, my Imouto?


    I hardly ever saw my father¡¯s face and I was separated from my mother at an early age. My older siblings are the hated rivals I am obliged to fight, who were born with a superior position over me in the quest for the throne. On the other hand, this Alisha is in a worse situation than me, yet she gave me a captivating smile. Despite being a ss 8, she was left out of the battle for the throne and was not even a rival.


    Then, what is it?


    I am so shocked I cannote up with an answer, so Alisha replies with a *<i>kirakira</i>* shining smile.


    ¡°Besides, I am not in a pitiful situation. Because just like this, I was able to leave my room and meet Zachary Onii-sama for the first time.¡± (Alisha)


    ¨D¨DThat should be protected. Hearing what Alisha says, I have an intuition.


    I must have gathered the lower-ss people together to protect this Imouto of mine, my Imouto who would have been disposed of if things had continued like this.


    Up until now, I have nothing to protect. The lower-ss people are both my allies and pawns in my quest for the throne, and all I have are opponents to destroy and a throne to take.


    But now I have found a purpose.


    In order to protect Alisha, I will destroy my siblings and seize the throne. So I can save her from her tragic fate. To achieve this, I will use every possible means.


    ¡°Oi¡± (Zachary)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Y-Yes, what is it. ¡°Your Highness Zachary (<i>Zachary-denka</i>)¡±?¡± (Man)


    The aide next to me replies as if he has just noticed me. Normally, that sloppy attitude would be a blunder, but I would forgive him only for now. I am in front of my Imouto.


    I click my tongue ostentatiously and give an order in a low voice.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°What are you doing? Get ready to wee my Imouto, right now.¡± (Zachary)


    Thanks for reading! Here the extra chapter thanks to Dan Nguyen! Haha who would have thought, Zachary is a Siscon! Alisha¡¯s cuteness won against Zachary, is this how she is going to be King of Code!?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 422.1: Zacharys Case â‘¡

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ So you are Cry Andrich. I don¡¯t know how you did it, but I¡¯d like to thank you for saving my Imouto¨D¨DAlisha. I¡¯m sure you already know this, but just to be sure, I¡¯m Zachary Code. I¡¯m the fifth ss 8 in this Code.¡± (Zachary)


    ¡°Y-Yeah.¡± (Cry)


    A man with fiery red hair and bloodshot eyes. He has a beast-like face and greets me with a calm demeanor that I cannot imagine from his face.


    However, as usual, nothing has been exined to me beforehand, so I am leftpletely confused.


    After we left the building, I am sure I asked Zuri to guide us to where Kryhi was¨D¨DBut am I correct to assume that Kryhi, being the fast worker that he is, quickly found a member of the Royal Family for me?


    Even so¡­¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it have been nice of you to notify me in advance that you have found a member of the Royal Family?


    The base of the royalty, who calls himself Zachary, is located in the basement of one of the buildings in Ohii-sama¡¯s area. It is strange why another royalty has its base in Ohii-sama¡¯s area, but finding a member of the Royal Family hiding in such a ce really shows how good Kryhi¡¯s skills as a hunter are.


    Unlike me, who is simply confused and doesn¡¯t know what to do, Ohii-sama adapted to the situation in an instant. The moment I entered the building I was surrounded by heavily armed people and felt very uneasy, but maybe I should have warned Ohii-sama a little more about the dangers of the outside world.


    Fortunately, Zachary-san is very friendly toward us.When I entered the room and saw a gruff man sitting on a tasteless jet-ck throne designed to resemble a skeleton, I wondered what was going to happen to us, but it seemed that it was just a matter of taste and that he was a rational person inside.


    The people surrounding us are also fully armed, but they don¡¯t seem to be bad people. The initially *<i>purupuru</i>* tense atmosphere was quickly cleared up thanks to a greeting from Ohii-sama that was directly taught by Rusha, and the mood changed to a weing one, to the point where they even held a weing party for us (By the way, I didn¡¯t understand the situation and just went along with it).


    I don¡¯t know if the greeting that Rusha taught her is actually the correct one for Royalty, but as long as the result is good, all¡¯s well that ends well.


    And, as expected, Zachary-san doesn¡¯t seem to be listening to the noble¡¯s order. The people surrounding him also don¡¯t seem to be citizens at all, they are lower-ss people without citizenship rights, if anything they look more like they are against the government.


    And then, when I think that far, I realize something.


    Could it be that Zachary-san¡­¡­ Is the person who sent the request to the Explorer Association?


    With the authority that the Royal Family holds, it should be possible to arrange for his request to reach the Explorer Association.


    ¡°Could it be that Zachary-san has been the one who called me?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hm? Aah? Aah, that¡¯s right. I wanted to meet you, so I asked the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· for you. I didn¡¯t expect Alisha toe with you, tho¡¯¨D¨D¡± (Zachary)


    So Zachary-san is the client after all. Then, it makes sense why he is surrounded by these somewhat gueri-like people and why he isn¡¯t being ordered by the nobles.


    Kryhi, who is standing by the wall, speaks in a voice that sounds both impressed and amazed.


    ¡°When I was wondering what you were doing, to think you¡¯d unlocked the door, Cry. You always exceed my expectations. Moreover, it would have been one thing if you broke it with force, but to do it the official way¡­¡­ Even my Lightning Magic couldn¡¯t do anything.¡± (Kryhi)n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ It is because the door has a fairly high lightning resistance, you know.¡± (Kool)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Normally it¡¯s impossible.¡± (Elise)


    Kool, who looks a little worn out since Ist saw in a while, and Elise, who is heavily armed with an armor and a shield different from the others, say. Anyway, I am d to hear that you are all doing well. I wish you could have reported back to me, tho¡¯.


    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t let Alisha touch your weapons! That¡¯s dangerous!¡± (Zachary)


    ¡°Y-yes¡­¡­ I¡¯m sorry, ¡°Your Highness Zachary (<i>Zachary-denka</i>)¡±. That¡¯s how it is, so I¡¯m sorry, Alisha-sama.¡± (Man)


    When one of his subordinates is confronted by the highly curious Ohii-sama and tries to show her his weapon, Zachary-san scolds him. Zachary-san has been staring at Ohii-sama for a while now. He seems to be very concerned about her at the weing party, so he must have been very worried about her being imprisoned after all.


    As I watch this scene closely, Zachary-san clears his throat and speaks in a strong tone, as if to cover up the situation.


    ¡°There is only one reason I call you here. Cry Andrich. Cooperate with me. It¡¯s all for Alisha¡¯s sake.¡± (Zachary)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hm?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I already have over a thousand lower-ss people cooperating with me. With the power of the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, I have a good chance of taking the throne. You are the Royal Guards who rescued Alisha, so I won¡¯t do anything bad to you. Be under mymand.¡± (Zachary)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Areh? Something is different from what I originally heard.


    Initially, the goal was to protect the Royal Family and stop Code¡¯s tyranny, not to take the throne. No, well, if Zachary-san takes the throne and drives out the nobles, the objective would be achieved, but even so, that is a different story.


    Maybe Kryhi said something? I *<i>chirari</i>* nce at Kryhi and he *<i>perapera</i>* starts babbling away even though I haven¡¯t asked him anything.


    ¡°Well, even if they have weapons, the abilities of each individual are only average. I trained with them a bit, but strength doesn¡¯t increase in a short amount of time. Therefore, the sess of the n will depend on the enemy¡¯s strength¨D¨DBut even if the operation goes well, there will still be a lot of casualties. It seems that the city¡¯s functions can be used to sweep away lower-ss people.¡± (Kryhi)


    A serious atmosphere suddenly hangs over the rxed atmosphere that has been created by Ohii-sama.


    By the way, I did not ask Kryhi about anything like that¡­¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop the city¡¯s security system¡­¡­ But I don¡¯t think I can stop itpletely. Cry Andrich, from what I heard from Kool and the others¨D¨DYou¡¯re a Divine Strategist who has solved all kinds of difficult cases.¡± (Zachary)


    Rumors of me being a Divine Strategist are rapidly spreading without my knowledge¡­¡­ I am powerless tho¡¯.


    ¡°I thought it was some kind of joke¨D¨DBut you managed to open the door to Alisha¡¯s room, which no one but the king could unlock. Besides, you are Alisha¡¯s benefactor. Now I can trust you. Do you have a strategy?¡± (Zachary)


    Zachary has a serious expression. No, no¡­¡­ Don¡¯t talk about a strategy or anything like that, the premise is not even what it was said.


    I came with the intention of protecting the royal family, you know. It is probably the same case for Kaiser and Saya. I was even prepared to go intobat if necessary, but defeating everything to take the throne is a different story.


    In the first ce, did Kaiser and Saya agree with that? Is he getting cocky just because the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· is there?


    It ismon for clients to change their minds in the business of Hunter. Most of the time, they want a bigger result than what was requested, but the Explorer Association does not approve of this. If Zachary-san is the client, he would have spoken with Kaiser and Saya at the meeting time that I couldn¡¯t attend because I didn¡¯t remember the location. However, Kaiser and Saya would not have epted the n to change the strategy.


    In the first ce, it is not a good idea to be under Zachary-san¡¯smand. If I were asked to exert the strength of a High-level Hunter and given a difficult task, I would die instantly, and no matter how you look at it, I would be causing trouble for Zachary-san and his group. I look at Zachary-san evil face in the eye, I clearly state.


    ¡°Sorry, but I cannot be under yourmand, Zachary-san. I don¡¯t have a strategy, but I have a keikaku1.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What, did you say!?¡± (Zachary)


    Thanks for reading! So Zachary became the client who requested the mission to save the Royal Family in Cry¡¯s mind Lol it is the one who rebel and want to destroy the royal family the most that took the role <ol><li>Here Cry says ¡°n¡± in english, so I put keikaku instead</li></ol>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 422.2: Zacharys Case â‘¡

    Zachary-san¡¯s threatening voice causes a stir in the surroundings. Ohii-sama¡¯s eyes widen and Kool and his friends gasp.


    There is no point in being intimidated. I straighten my back and give a badass smile.


    I have Kryhi here with me. And because Ohii-sama is here, the Royal Guard Mechanized Soldiers are here. I even have my Barrier Rings.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be a bad thing for you. Even the casualties would be much lower than in Zachary-san¡¯s operation.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ What will happen to Alisha and me in that n of yours?¡± (Zachary)


    *<i>Yareyare</i>* Good grief, what is he talking about? It was Zachary, the client, who came up with the n to protect and take all the members of the Royal Family, who have the authority to operate the city system, outside.


    The Explorer Association will be in charge of what happens to them after they are taken outside, but it won¡¯t be that bad. After all, they will be under their ¡ºProtection¡».


    I *<i>chirari</i>* nce over at Ohii-sama, whose eyes are wide, and carefully choose my words.


    ¡°Well, the future is up to you guys¡­¡­ But I think you will get to see a much bigger world. A much bigger world than this Code.¡± (Cry)¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Zachary)


    ¡°!! Zachary Onii-sama, Alisha wants to see a bigger world-desu! Zachary Onii-sama!¡± (Alisha)


    Zachary-san is quiet. Ohii-sama immediately grabs his arm and ¡ºBegs¡» while shaking him.


    No well, it is me who chose words that I thought Ohii-sama would like to hear, but aren¡¯t you a bit too selfish?


    Zachary Onii-sama has a serious look on his face while his whole body is being shaken, but eventually, he sighs deeply.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Very well. I¡¯m willing to go along with your n. Even with the power of the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, our strategy has a low chance of sess¡­¡­ I don¡¯t mind dying if it means I can give them a painful lesson, but I can¡¯t drag my Imouto into it.¡± (Zachary)


    ¡°¡±Your Highness Zachary (<i>Zachary-denka</i>)¡±?¡± (Man)


    The other people in his group are abuzz at the sound of his strained voice. Zachary-san removes his hand from Ohii-sama who is still shaking him and looks at me with a frown.


    ¡°But now is not the time to make the final decision. It will only be after confirming your n first. If it looks like it will fail, we will take action ourselves. You are not royalty. If you want to go through our way, show us your strength.¡± (Zachary)


    ¡°Just what I was hoping for.¡± (Cry)


    Show us your strength, you say? Who are you talking to?


    The ones carrying out the keikaku are Level 8. Heroes who have stepped into the realm as close to the top as possible in this golden age of Treasure Hunters.


    To think he wouldn¡¯t know the ¡¶Celestial Dancer (<i>Hagun Tenbu</i>)¡· and the ¡¶Little Witch (<i>Yaen Saiden</i>)¡·, being ignorant of the world truly is a frightening thing. Well, he probably didn¡¯t say anything considering that he was being watched, but¡­¡­ Zachary will soon find out the true power of High-level Hunters.


    ¡ì


    We spend the night at Zachary-san¡¯s ce and then head off to our next destination.


    My next destination is Nora-san¡¯s ce. I have already been there once, and I know people there, like Zaza and the others, so it should be safe. I am sure Ohii-sama will be able to enjoy the arena, which I didn¡¯t enjoy very much. This time I am taking Kryhi with me so Nora-san will probably be in a good mood.


    It seems that Ohii-sama has be quite close with Zachary-san¡¯s friends after just one night¡¯s stay as they are surrounding her.


    ¡°Ohii-sama, please be careful.¡± (Man 1)


    ¡°Pleasee back anytime. ¡°His Highness Zachary (<i>Zachary-denka</i>)¡± is kind as long as Ohii-sama is here.¡± (Man 2)


    Some are in tears and others are shaking Ohii-sama¡¯s hands. Their expressions look as if they are saying their final goodbye, so Ohii-sama looks a little troubled.


    ¡°Alisha. If you ever get tired of your current situation,e to me anytime. I¡¯ll shelter you.¡± (Zachary)@@novelbin@@


    Finally, Zachary-san says as he looks down at Ohii-sama. When I first met him, I got the impression that he was a typical thug with bloodshot eyes, but now it seems like his mood has softened a little bit.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Zachary Onii-sama. However, Alisha is still a member of the Royal Family, so I won¡¯t abandon my position.¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see. Oi, Cry. My Imouto¡­¡­ Please take care of her.¡± (Zachary)


    Says Zachary-san as he res at me. How should I put it, it feels like¡­¡­ If it is him, it would be a piece of cake to get him to call her ¡ºMy Very Kawaii Imouto Alisha-chan¡». I also doted on Lucia when she became my Imouto, but looking at it objectively, this is how I looked like, huh¡­¡­ I have gained some new knowledge.


    However, Alisha-chan¡¯s character has changed thanks to Rusha¡¯s input.


    I get into the Spider I have summoned outside the building. This time, since we are in arge group consisting of Ohii-sama, the members of ¡¶Strange Freak (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡· and me, I called two Spiders.


    Ohii-sama¡¯s eyes light up when she sees the Spiders that have been called. She had ridden it on the way to Zachary-san¡¯s building yesterday, but it seems that knowing what they are and riding one is not the same.


    Ohii-sama, who is swaying along with the Spider and gazing out the window, asks.


    ¡°Cry¡­¡­ Where are we going today?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°At Nora-san¡¯s ce. See, she is the one who made the enhancement essories and supplements I gave you as souvenirs.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡­ This?¡± (Alisha)


    Alisha lifts her bangs and touches her forehead. There is a *<i>kachiri</i>* click, and when she removes her hands from her forehead, she is holding something like a pendant¨D¨DIt is the enhancement essory I have given her as a souvenir.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Heeeh, so enhancement essories are something you wear on your head. I was told to just think about it to wear it, but when I did, I was repelled, so it doesn¡¯t really concern me¡­¡­ But heck, you are going to wear it! It is not noticeable at all when you are wearing it.


    ¡°It enters the head andys special neuronal pathways throughout the body to improve physical abilities.¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­ If there was any danger, I would have been repelled. Code¡¯s technology takes safety into consideration.¡± (Alisha)


    I see, I see, I was repelled, huh. Code¡¯s technique, awesome. Ohii-sama ces the enhancement essory on her forehead once more. The next moment, she removes her hand from her forehead and the essory has vanished from sight. Ohii-sama has no hesitation in using unknown techniques, you have so much guts.


    ¡°Those ability-enhancing supplements too¡­¡­¡­¡­ I think the person who made them is quite amazing. Although I feel like they may have been a bit reckless and used too many resources¡­¡­¡± (Alisha)


    Come to think of it, you were taking the supplements with your meals, didn¡¯t you. She was delighted when she received the broken small Spider, so maybe Ohii-sama would be happy no matter what she received.


    ¡°Buuut is it really alright to take Onii-chan to Nora-ojou¡¯s hooouse? I, am not really good with people like heeer.¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she likes us that much either.¡± (Kool)


    Says Rusha and Kool, who are riding on the Spider with us.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. One way or another, she was considerate and amodating, so I don¡¯t think she is a bad person at heart. In the end, she came to terms with Kryhi¡¯s case and gave up on him¡­¡­ Although I don¡¯t know why tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    Also, you guys seem to have forgotten, but Nora-san is one of the people I have to protect. Kaiser and Saya are the main characters for the requests, but since I have the time anyway, I should see her.


    ¡°I, would like to meet her. Nora Onee-sama.¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°But, I think that the begging I taught you is counterproductive on that person.¡± (Rusha)


    Rusha, you are quite calcting, aren¡¯t you. But I am not too worried about Ohii-sama.


    For someone who has been imprisoned for so long and has almost nomunication with the outside world, Ohii-sama is doing well. And there is no point in thinking about things that won¡¯t go well, so let¡¯s stay positive.


    Thanks for reading! Cry took up the challenge and will show Zachary his perfect Keikaku! And looks like Alisha is not a weak girl. So was able to equip the enhancement esory that rejected Cry. But well it is not like Cry needed that because Master~ wa kami!


    By the way, J-novel club has fully tranted the Light Novel volume 6 in English, so don¡¯t hesitate to buy it! If it bes sessful enough maybe they will make physical copy of the novel!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 423.1: Noras Case

    ¡°The Third Underground Training Facility has been attacked! There was only one attacker but all the trainees have been taken away!¡± (Guard 1)


    ¡°We have no news from our coborators who were hiding among the citizens. I think they might have been captured.¡± (Guard 2)


    ¡°The number of candidates for the Enhanced Human Technology program is rapidly decreasing! There are signs that the people we have expelled from the outside have sneaked inside the area¨D¨D¡± (Guard 3)


    That bastard, if it is like this, all-out war it is then. I will fucking kill him before he even gets to fight for the throne. As reports continue toe in, I, Nora Code, immediately give orders.


    ¡°We¡¯ll retaliate! That bastard¡­¡­ Don¡¯t think you¡¯re the only one with information. I¡¯ll blow up that guy¡¯s weapons factory. I¡¯ll also fucking kill the nobles backing him and reduce his resources!¡± (Nora)


    ¡°B-But the Enhanced Knight Order is owned by Nora-sama. There is a risk that it will incur the wrath of the King of Code¨D¨D¡± (Guard 1)


    I turn my head andugh at my subordinate who is saying something that is far toote.


    ¡°Well, I can just temporarily change the ownership. That¡¯s the loophole in the system. Am I not right?¡± (Nora)


    Currently, my area is under attack from an unknown enemy.No¨D¨DIt is not unknown. This is an attack from Angus, my biggest rival, to weaken my forces. And it means that a taboo has been broken.


    There had been no such overt attack until now. Both Angus and I have refrained from attacking for fear of incurring the King of Code¡¯s wrath.


    I know what is the trigger. It is the notice from the King of Code the other day.


    The lock on Alisha Code¡¯s door was broken through due to a loophole in the system. The fact that the lock ced by the king had been broken is hard to believe, but what is even more important is that the King of Code acknowledged it and gave no punishment.


    In other words, it means that the King of Code has acknowledged a loophole in the system that had existed until now¨D¨DHe acknowledged the act that is in a grey area that is almost ck.


    That being said, I have no intention of stepping into the grey area right away. Because there is still a possibility of receiving a penalty from the King of Code. But Angus stepped in immediately. The result is the damage reports that I am currently receiving.


    The Royal Guards is not the only Knight Order I have. Because the system limits the number of knights that can be appointed as Royal Guards, there are many other Knight Orders made up of knights who couldn¡¯t join.


    Although the abilities of these knights are not as good as those in the Royal Guards, they far outnumber them and are my main force. This time, the losses I suffered were the knight orders that had been training in various secret parts of my area.


    What Angus broke is the ¡ºTacit understanding¡» that no one in the Royal Family has ever stepped in despite being aware of a loophole.


    The King of Code forbade fighting between Royalty before the battle for the throne began. However, that does not mean he forbade all fights. There are many different aspects to a battle, and if we simply forbid fighting, even the umtion of military power before the battle for the throne would be included in the battle. It would be a waste of time to argue about what is in and what is out.


    Therefore, the rules set by the King of Code are more generic.@@novelbin@@


    The King of Code forbade fighting between the core fighting power of the Royalty¨D¨DThe Royal Guards.


    In other words, it doesn¡¯t mention anyone other than the Royal Guards.


    However, the reason why the king forbade fighting between members of the royal family until the battle for the throne is to avoid the unnecessary loss of military strength that Code possesses. It is a bit of a stretch to say that it is okay to attack anyone other than the Royal Guard. But a fool who cannot discern the essence of the rules may well be judged unqualified to be king.


    Therefore, up until now, no one had ever attacked the forces of other royalty and not just the Royal Guards.


    I must say I was wrong. I underestimated him.


    It is surprising to see that the cautious and sly Angus¨D¨DA man with the greatest military strength and who does not need to make risky moves would suddenly take such a bold and risky tactic¨D¨D.


    However, I have no intention of petitioning the king on this matter.


    Even if I petitioned and my request was epted, my knights would not return. There is a high possibility that Angus would not be punished if he said that he misunderstood the notice from the King of Code the other day. If after this it is said that such surprise attacks would not be allowed in the future, the only result that would remain would be that my military strength had been reduced. There is no way I can ept something like that.


    I also have ess to a lot of information that Angus is hiding. In the first ce, it is nearly impossible to keep somethingpletely secret in this city where surveince is possible through the city system.


    However, even if I destroyed them, the gap created by the surprise attack would not be reversed. The main part of Angus¡¯ weapons factory is located inside the fortress that is Angus¡¯ base of operation. As expected, even I cannot make a move there. In the first ce, he can just build weapons factories again. However, the losses of my Knights Orders cannot be replenished so easily.


    The gap that existed then has widened even further. I have to think of some way to make up for it¨D¨D.


    It is unclear how much time the king has left. At my base of operation, the nobles who act as advisors are considering what moves we can take next.


    At that moment, one of my subordinates approaches me as I desperately try to control my anger and remain calm.


    ¡°Nora-sama, Cry Andrich wishes to see you. He has brought along the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· ¡­¡­ And well¡­¡­¡­¡­ Alisha-ojou.¡± (Guard)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let them through.¡± (Nora)


    I raise my head at what my subordinate said and speak in a low voice.


    Soon after, Cry Andrich and his party arrive. Unlike thest time he came, this time he is with arge group.


    Cry Andrich and the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, who is as fearless as ever and was my favorite, and his Party. And¨D¨DA woman in a white dress¨D¨DThe Spare who I saw several times through the city system. Alisha Code. As he is let through, Cry speaks in a rxed voice that doesn¡¯t give the slightest hint that he is in the presence of royalty.


    ¡°Yah Nora-san, I am here again. Things are quite hectic today.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Cry, are you the one who unlocked the door to the Spare¨D¨Dto Alisha¡¯s room?¡± (Nora)


    The knights feel a sense of tension when the first thing I say is a question and not even a greeting to the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· who has gone to the trouble of apanying him. Cry doesn¡¯t seem to notice this and after thinking for a moment, he answers nonchntly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hmm¡­¡­ Well, I guess you can kinda say something like that.¡± (Cry)


    That guy¡­¡­ Could he be a god of misfortune?


    Now that I think about it, my ns have always been derailed by this man.


    The ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· was snatched away from me and when I tried to make concessions to secure his cooperation, the knights started making pointless petitions about how to call Alisha, and now this man¡¯s actions have sparked a war even though the king¡¯s demise has not urred yet. This particr incident cannot be dismissed with just a word about him being ipetent.


    Thanks for reading! Well Nora, you are notpletely correct, Cry is not a god of misfortune, he is god! And it is funny that Nora is not even correcting the way Cry talks to her anymore. And of course, let¡¯s not forget how Nora is going to call Alisha!

 Chapter 423.2: Noras Case

    I take a deep breath to calm down a bit and ask.


    ¡°This is just a genuine question¨D¨DWhere was the loophole in the king¡¯s locking door system?¡± (Nora)


    There is a big difference between the loophole in the system that Angus and I are trying to exploit and the loophole in the system that Cry has exploited. The former is nothing special, something anyone can notice, something that is like a silly bit of excuse, but the door Cry opened is a door that the king has locked by using his own authority.


    Certainly, I have never tried to open that door. And neither has Angus. However, normally, a person with a lower ss cannot open a door that has been closed by a person with a higher ss. The simple act of locking a door means there should be no gaps to exploit.


    Cry frowns for a moment at my question, then sighs and says.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know why, but it opened. Anyway, I brought Ohii-sama. She is here because she said she wanted to meet you, Nora-san.¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t know why, but it opened, huh¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have the energy to point it out anymore. I am busy.


    Upon hearing what Cry said, Alisha Code, who has been following behind him, steps forward.


    Alisha is a woman with a somewhat fragile air about her. Her hair color and personality arepletely different from mine¨D¨DBut there is definitely a mysterious aura about her. So even if she is a spare, there is no doubt that she is a member of the royal family, huh.Alisha looks at me and speaks in a faltering tone.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Nora Onee-sama. I am Alisha Code-desu. It is an honor to meet you-desu. I heard about you from Cry¡­¡­ And I have, always wanted to meet you.¡± (Alisha)


    To be honest, I have no interest in my Imouto who has no resources. I have no intention of holding her responsible for the altercation that broke out when the door to her room was opened by Cry, letting her out, after all, I am busy. The knights convey an air of admiration for Alisha who manages to greet me despite having been imprisoned for such a long time.


    But I am not interested in someone who just got a passing grade.


    ¡°Hooh¡­¡­¡­¡­ You seem to have good manners, Alisha Code. I am Nora Code. By the way, what have you heard from that man?¡± (Nora)


    In response to my question that I have asked in a very bad mood, Alisha reaches out to touch her forehead and says.


    ¡°Yes. Cry said that you are the person who researched these enhancement essories and supplements that he brought back as souvenirs.¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cry, you bastard, did you treat the result of my research like a souvenir!?¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Because you know, that was the only option¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    I have indeed provided him with the results of my research in order to forge a cooperative rtionship, but to think that he took them as a souvenir, you cannot even say that hecks respect or anything simr.


    But what is most unbelievable is¨D¨D.


    I frown as I examine the enhancement essory that Alisha is showing me.


    ¡°You, weren¡¯t you repelled by the enhancement essory?¡± (Nora)


    An enhancement essory is not a convenient device that anyone can use. It is a device that takes those who have been trained to even greater heights. Even among my citizens who train hard every day to be knights, there would not be many who would not be rejected by the enhancement essories. Considering her circumstances of being imprisoned for so long, this should not be possible.


    ¡°Yes. Nora Onee-sama, I have, never gone outside, but as a member of the royal family, I have, never, cked off, on my training.¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°The city system¡¯s education program¡­¡­¡­¡­ That¡¯s interesting. It seems like you are not just a spare.¡± (Nora)


    Enhancement essories are part of the Enhanced Human Technology. Being able to use them means that she has the potential to withstand the enhancement technology.


    I stand up from my throne, ce my fingers on my forehead, and remove my enhancement essory.


    Enhanced Human Technology is a technology that creates stronger people. It is also a technology that creates stronger kings.


    Naturally, I am also benefiting from this and have been working on improving myself. The battle for the throne. Once you reach the Royal Tower, what will ultimately matter is your ability as a human being.


    From my point of view, Angus is a disgrace as he is a king who uses weapons to cover up hisziness.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re a princess doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t fight. Spare, rejoice. I, Nora, will personally test you.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Yes, Nora Onee-sama!¡± (Alisha)


    Alisha immediately responded to what I said. She doesn¡¯t seem intimidated at all after hearing what I said.


    It is rare to find someone who can remain natural in front of me. It seems that Alisha is different from me in appearance, personality, and everything else, but it seems we have something inmon when ites to courage. If Alisha had been a member of royalty with resources rather than a spare, we might have been able to cooperate.


    Ever since the taboo was vited, I have been in a foul mood due to all the unpleasant reports I have received, but it looks like I will be able to have some fun for the first time in a while. Then, Cry, who has been silently watching the exchange between his owner and me, says with a frown.


    ¡°Nora-san, the way you call her! In exchange for my help, you promised to call her ¡ºMy Very Kawaii Imouto Alisha-chan¡», right?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hh?! We are not there yet!¡± (Nora)


    He is the kind of man who doesn¡¯t read the mood and says the most outrageous things. Alisha blinks and mutters the very same words he said. She probably never thought that her own Royal Guard would make such a promise of his own ord.@@novelbin@@


    Her innocent eyes somehow make me feel embarrassed, so I yell at Cry.


    ¡°In the first ce, I told you! If you want me to ept your ridiculous conditions, you have to show me your abilities. Appease the sealed prisoner in the prison!¡± (Nora)


    Right¡­¡­ The sealed prisoner. The worst prisoner that Angus had judged to be untouchable. His value has only increased due to Angus¡¯s sneak attack. I have never actually seen the power of the sealed prisoner, but I cannot think of another way to make aeback.


    In response to what I say, Cry sighs softly and says reluctantly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Alright. Sealed prisoner¡­ Sealed prisoner, right? I will give it a try, I will give it a try.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Let me tell you this in advance, this is a difficult case that even I would have trouble dealing with. After all, he is currently using his power to repel not only the city system but all kinds of interference. One reason he was designated as a sealed prisoner is because there is still a use for him, but another reason is that he couldn¡¯t be disposed of.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Kryhi, I will ask you toe with me. That is the reason I asked you to apany me after all.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Aah, of course. A Magi imprisoned in a deeper underground than I was¡­¡­ That is something to look forward to.¡± (Kryhi)


    Kryhi smiles a refreshing, ferocious, and charming smile. Butpared to the sealed prisoner, even Kryhi¡¯s power is nothing but cute.


    Unlike the power of the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, that thing¡¯s power cannot even be analyzed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the prison. Be careful on your way there. I¡¯ll be ying with Alisha in the meantime.¡± (Nora)


    There is not even a single chance that he can appease that man. But if he can appease him¨D¨DI am willing to admit it. That Cry Andrich is a man that is useful to me.


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s the extra chapter thanks to Dan Nguyen! Nora is also starting to be interested in Alisha and starting to be her Onee-chan And Cry and Kryhi is finally going to meet the Kitsune Boss!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 424.1: Traitors Case

    Chapter 424.1: Traitor''s Case


    ¡°I can assure you. As far as I know, you are the first person toe here this often.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°Un, un, that may be true¡­¡­ I don¡¯t really want toe either, but they asked me to¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Moreover, you became a noble the second time, and now for the third time, you are on an errand for Nora-ojou¡­¡­¡­¡­ Haven¡¯t you been steadily rising in rank? What¡¯s more, this time you have even brought along the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· himself¡­¡­ Even aftering this far, you¨D¨DStill don¡¯t seem like such a great man.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    As usual, the Prison Staff Member-san leads me around the prison while saying harsh things about me.


    The prison building is as deserted as ever and just in quiet. Thest time I visited, a fierce showdown between the prison guards and Kryhi had taken ce at the end, but no trace of the damage remains.


    ¡°Do visitorse here?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many. Some, like you,e to release people, and some are here to be imprisoned. Thetter hasn¡¯t happened recently, but¨D¨DThest person we admitted was the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, and the person before that is the one you are going to see this time. Both of them were judged to be at the maximum danger level. Although normally, the city system tends to be lenient in its judgments toward the inmates¨D¨D¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t particrly dangerous. Well if I had seeded in breaking out, I think I would have destroyed the prison to save Kool and the others¡­¡­¡± (Kryhi)


    The Staff Member-san looks at Kryhi with shocked looks. My childhood friends would probably do the same thing if they were in the same situation, so I cannot say anything¡­¡­It seems like I am being taken to a different ce than thest time I came here.


    As we walk with the Staff Member-san in the clean, or to put it bluntly, empty, hallway, the atmosphere bes increasingly tense. Mechanized soldiers begin to stand in the hallway, and rows of turrets appear on the walls and as we walk in front of them, they automatically turn towards us. Even the floor where Kryhi was wasn¡¯t as heavily guarded.


    What exactly is imprisoned here?


    We arrive at arge ck door. Staff Member-san exins.


    ¡°The inmate designated as a sealed prisoner this time is a special inmate. When the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· was incarcerated, this prison prepared a special room for him¨D¨DBut we have prepared a whole floor just for this inmate.¡± (Staff Member)


    The door opens silently in front of me as I open my eyes wide. It is a vast room, perhaps a hundred meters wide in each direction. Once near the entrance, the room is separated by a wall, with a ss wall that allows visitors to see the scenery beyond. This is essentially a prison like the one Kryhi was in. Except for its incrediblyrge size.


    A human is floating in the center of the vast, empty space.@@novelbin@@


    A man is trapped in what looks like a diamond-shaped ss object. It is a rather horrifying sight.


    ¡°That person is the recently imprisoned inmate, codenamed ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡·¨D¨DThe worst Magi.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    He isn¡¯t chained up like Kryhi was and he isn¡¯t covered in bruises. I don¡¯t know what the diamond-shaped substance he is being held in is, but I can tell right away that this is no ordinary prison.


    ¡°At first nce, the security seemsx, doesn¡¯t it? The crystal in which ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡· is in is, both physically and magically, extremely hard. In addition, the entire room is under strong gravity, so even if ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡· awakens, he will be unable to do anything. Even if the gravity is broken, it is set up so that he will be sniped immediately. The reason for this is because ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡· is surrounded by an unknown power.¡±


    I see¡­¡­¡­¡­ I don¡¯t really get it, but Code¡¯s Prison is a truly terrifying ce.


    I approach the ss wall and check the guy with the codename of ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡· or something from a distance. At first nce, ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡· is just an ordinary human. He is of average build and, maybe because he has his eyes closed, he doesn¡¯t look like a skilled Magi.


    Then, I notice that Kryhi, who is standing next to me, is frowning.


    ¡°This presence¨D¨DIt can¡¯t be¡­¡­¡­¡­ But why is he here? He¡¯s on the international wanted list and should be on the run. No, there are many organizations that do business with Code, so it¡¯s entirely possible that they¡¯re involved, but¡­¡­¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± (Cry)


    He is *<i>butsubutsu</i>* muttering to himself so I call out to him, but he shakes his head and says with his usual expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just apanying you this time. But we should be careful. We don¡¯t know how much skill that Magi has. I¡¯ve trained a lot since the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±, but I see¡­¡­ It makes sense that they¡¯re on higher alert than against me.¡± (Kryhi)


    Even in Kryhi¡¯s opinion, he is pretty bad, huh. It seems like this time too, I don¡¯t have a good eye for things like this. Kool and the others who came with us are also staring at ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡· in shock.


    ¡°It is possible to transmit our voice to the other side. However, ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡·, has never responded once, so I am not sure if he can actually hear us¡­¡­ Because he can repel the interference of the city system.¡± (Prison Staff Member)


    I am impressed you managed to catch this. But isn¡¯t Nora-san a bit unreasonable to ask someone to appease him when you are not even sure he can hear you? It is a littlete now, but I can see why the knights around her were shouting that it was unreasonable.


    In the first ce, is it okay to let this person out?


    ¡°For now, can you please make our voice and appearance see-through? I will give it a try for now.¡± (Cry)


    I am sure even Nora-san doesn¡¯t think it will work out.


    Let¡¯s just take it easy and give it a try, and if it doesn¡¯t work, then we will think about it then.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! Cry is finally going to negotiate with Kitsune Boss, what¡¯s going to happen? Next chapter we will have the Kitsune Boss POV!

 Chapter 424.2: Traitors Case

    The former boss of the secret organization ¡ºNine-Tails Shadow Fox (<i>Kyubi no Kage Kitsune</i>)¡»¨D¨DCommonly known as the ¡ºFox (<i>Kitsune</i>)¡». I, who was once known as the ¡°Sky Tail (<i>Kuubi</i>)¡±, has now been driven into a hopeless situation.


    It all started with the incident at the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±. After that, I was pursued as a traitor by the organization, but I used all my strength to fight back against the organization¡¯s pursuers and was finally defeated by a boss of the same rank¨D¨D¡±Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡±.


    I managed to put up an absolutely imprable barrier, but in this state, even I couldn¡¯t attack. If I weakened the barrier even for a moment, that crazy woman who has allocated all her power to her sword would not miss the opportunity.


    However, ¡°Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡± is a boss, so she is busy. She can¡¯t keep an eye on me forever. There was a chance to win, but ¡°Sword Tail¡¯s (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡± move was beyond my expectations.


    Code, the highly mobile fortress city. I was thrown into the prison of this city, which reproduced an Advanced Physical Civilization city.


    ¡ºFufufu¡­¡­ As expected, even you can¡¯t break through this prison, can you? After that, it will analyze the barrier and then I¡¯ll slowly cook you up.¡» (Sword Tail)


    Code, the highly mobile fortress city was not under my jurisdiction so I didn¡¯t know much about it, but as ¡°Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡± had said, the power of Code was extremely troublesome. The city¡¯s military power and weaponry are considerable, but what is particrly troubling for a Magi is the unique anti-magic field that disperses any Magic they construct.


    The reason why I am still able to maintain my barrier is because it was set up outside the city. The barrier repels the city¡¯s anti-magic attacks. Once the barrier is broken, it will be impossible to set up a barrier of this level in this city.


    If it was just a regr prison, it should have been possible to escape even with the anti-magic measures in ce, but that n wasn¡¯t going to work. Apparently, that woman, infuriatingly, did not underestimate me. If she can establish a strong position within Code and gain the full cooperation of the city, she will, one day, eventually be able to analyze my barrier.Before that, I must do whatever it takes to get revenge on that woman who used ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· at the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡± to frame me and treated me as a traitor. I have to get out of this cell first, nothing can start unless I leave this room.


    It is not like there is no possibility for me to go out. Code is not a monolith either. Right now, in this city, the Royal Family ispeting with each other in the battle for the throne, seeking more forces. There are other Royal Family besides the ones ¡°Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡± is trying to win over.


    I was put in a special cell and waited for a chance, but it was difficult to find the right faction.


    A few people came to my cell before, but they were all too weak. The faction that cooperates with the organization and that ¡°Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡± infiltrated will most likely be thergest or at least a faction of simr standing, that is worthy of joining forces with her.


    How many days have passed since I was imprisoned in the crystal with all my barriers? Maybe because the battle for the throne is drawing near, fewer people have beening to check on my situation recently. It is at this time when I am beginning to get fed up, that I received a call for the first time in a long time.


    ¡ºYaah, yaah, can you hear me? ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡·. Well, if you cannot hear me then that is fine for me too¡­¡­¡» (Cry)


    My shock isparable to the time I was suddenly struck by lightning at the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±.


    My consciousness, which has been asleep leaving the bare minimum necessary to maintain the barrier, instantly awakens. I raise my head and re at the other side of the ss. My agitation causes the magic form to go haywire, causing the crystal to shake violently.


    A voice strong enough to disturb my mind, which has been maintaining an imprable barrier for over a month with an irond willpower.


    That is, a voice I still see in my nightmares.


    Why is that bastard¨D¨D¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· here?


    The man who framed me and falsely used me of the ridiculous act of activating the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡» Relic. Considering the importance of the mission he was given, this man, who is likely a direct subordinate of ¡°Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡±, is undoubtedly one of my sworn enemies.


    I open my eyes. Grit my teeth, and re at the ss. My heart is pounding hard. There is a gasp of breath on the other end of themunication.


    However, the voice of ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· is asid-back as ever, or to put it bluntly, it sounds as if he isn¡¯t thinking of anything at all, and he is saying things that I cannot understand.


    ¡ºIf you don¡¯t mind, that is, I will release you, but in return, could you cooperate with me?¡» (Cry)


    ¡­¡­ Ha? What is this guy saying?


    For a moment, I forgot my anger. His words are so iprehensible that I forgot my anger.


    It is obvious that there is no way that I would cooperate with ¡°Sword Tail¡¯s (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡± subordinates who had framed me. It is impossible that I, who is one of the bosses, would agree to work with ¡°Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡±, even if I am on the verge of death. However, there is no way that ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· who is known for being a Divine Strategist, would be unaware of such a fact.


    I suppress my anger and consider the true meaning behind his words.


    On ¡°Sword Tail¡¯s (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡± orders, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· framed me and brought me down. ¡°Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡± captured me and threw me in Code¡¯s prison. Now, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· is asking me for help. This means that¨D¨D.


    I open my lips and speak for the first time in a long while.


    ¡°Cooperate¡­¡­ You say? Isn¡¯t the one backing you¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡ºSword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡»?¡± (Sky Tail)


    ¡º !? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Eh¡­¡­ ? ¡°Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡±? Who¡¯s that?¡» (Cry)@@novelbin@@


    He sounds as if he honestly doesn¡¯t know anything. I am now convinced thanks to his ridiculous acting.


    This man¨D¨DThis time he is nning to betray ¡°Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡±.


    In the first ce, no matter how you think about it, there are a few screws missing in ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·head for him to take these actions at the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±. If I hadn¡¯t used all my strength to stop him, ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡·, who has activated the ¡ºKey of the Earth¡», would have destroyed several countries for no reason.


    Although ¡°Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡± is extremely strong, she is ultimately a genuine fighter so she should not have the ability topletely read my thoughts and devise a strategy around them. To begin with, there was too little hesitation in ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· course of action at that time. The only person who could carry out such a ridiculous n without hesitation would be the person who came up with it.


    ¡±Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡± ¡­¡­ Looks like you don¡¯t have ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· under control, do you?


    Is it because the reward wasn¡¯t enough, or is there some other reason. In the first ce, even if it was an order, if the organization found out about ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· actions to frame a boss, he would definitely be punished. It is also understandable why ¡°Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡± did not give him a suitable reward.


    And¨D¨DIf he is a man who cane up with such a n, betraying his superiors should be easy.


    ¡ºIf you don¡¯t want to cooperate, that¡¯s fine, you know. Either way, if you have any animosity, your release application will not be approved.¡» (Cry)


    This is¨D¨DAn opportunity. If I am released now, I will probably never get another chance before the battle for the throne.


    Although ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· is indeed my sworn enemy, the one I should deal with first is ¡°Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡±. Besides, although ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· schemes are so terrifying that even I cannot understand them if he bes my ally, they will be a powerful weapon for me. It takes me a few seconds to decide, then I suppress my anger and re through the ss.


    ¡ºHh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Alright. Release me. I will lend you my strength.¡» (Sky Tail)


    ¡±Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡±¡­¡­ I will teach you true despair.


    Let¡¯s use that crazy guy called ¡¶Infinite Variety (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· and make her regret ever invading my territory and trapping me.


    Thanks for reading! And thanks Valis1911 for the Ko-fi! What a huge misunderstanding! Cry betrayed Kenbi after the Buteisai to join with Kuubi so he can be a Kitsune boss! Mastermind Cry is like now Kuubi, dance, dance, like a puppet!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 425.1: Noras Case â‘¡

    The Staff Member-san freezes. The crystal disappears before Kryhi and the others, who look grim. This means that permission to release the worst Magi has been granted.


    The Staff Member-san deres in a trembling voice.


    ¡°The system evaluation, worked. Threat level, none. Overall evaluation 12 300, ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡·¨D¨DImpossible. How did you¨D¨D¡± (Staff Member)


    That¡¯s what I want to ask?


    For some reason, the release application easily cleared the hurdles that should have existed and waspleted without any trouble. The moment I called out to him, the man who hadn¡¯t responded at all up until then responded and agreed to my request without any negotiations even happening.


    I was nning to apologize to Nora-san if it didn¡¯t work out, but I don¡¯t understand what is happening.


    ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡· whonds on the floor, lets out a small breath, and *<i>panpan</i>* brushes off his arms.


    ¡°So this is the anti-magic domain¡­¡­ I don¡¯t know how it works, but I see, that is why that woman put me in here.¡± (Sky Tail)


    The strange power that had enveloped ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡· and had even blocked out the interference of the city system, has now vanished. No, that is the prerequisite for the city system to release him. Since the city system has released him, it means that he should have no ill will toward us.As I am still unable toprehend the situation, ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡· points his palm to me. The next moment, arge crack appears in the ss separating the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Tsk. I cannot use any decent Magic¡­¡­ Well, I guess it cannot be helped.¡± (Sky Tail)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ That, is it really safe?¡± (Zuri)


    So you are going to vandalize stuff from the get-go?


    ¡°Keke¡­¡­ He¡¯s a rare and legendary criminal, so he should be able to do something like that even with his powers sealed away.¡± (Kutry)


    Both Zuri and Kutry are frowning. I am so happy that there are so many people who share the same values as me this time.


    The door slides open and ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡· easily steps out. Kryhi, who has been standing next to me, steps forward with a belligerent smile.


    Apparently, it seems like he is back to normal, and purple lightning dances around his jet-ck hair.


    ¡°What a strange twist of fate that we meet face to face again. You cannot deceive me even if you don¡¯t have your mask. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ But this time, I will wee you. It is Cry who decided to release you, after all. However, you should be careful of your actions. My power now is different from what it was during the ¡°Supreme Martial Arts Festival (<i>Buteisai</i>)¡±.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are, the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, right? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see, so all the members from back then have gathered here. It is abination that leaves a bad taste, but it is interesting in its own way.¡± (Sky Tail)


    Sparks fly as the two of them exchange nces. Is it possible that they know each other?


    They don¡¯t seem to get along very well, but at the very least I hope they don¡¯t cause any trouble.


    ¡°Well, well, please be nice to each other. By the way, what should I call you?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Call me whatever you like. I am not the boss anymore.¡± (Sky Tail)


    Says the man as he res at me with *<i>giragira</i>* glimmering eyes.@@novelbin@@


    ¡ì


    Please don¡¯te here again.


    With the Staff Member-san¡¯s words in mind, I leave the prison and call a Spider.


    Fortunately, the man we have released this time¨D¨DCodenamed ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡· or Kuubi, does not seem to be nning on going on a rampage anytime soon. He looks at the prison security and says boringly.


    ¡°I see, this is certainly a threat. That is, only if I cannot use Magic¨D¨DI can see why it is under that woman¡¯s jurisdiction and not mine. I would certainly have a hard time fighting against that woman one-on-one in this city.¡± (Kuubi)


    ¡°That woman? Who are you talking about?¡± (Kryhi)


    Kuubi answers as Kryhi stands nearby as if he is keeping an eye on him.


    ¡°She is a sword demon who rose to the top of the organization with just one swing of her sword. Her name is ¡ºSword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡». Be careful, that woman¡¯s sword is not something an average Magi can avoid. We will definitely be fighting her in this city.¡± (Kuubi)


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡­ A sword demon, huh? That¡¯s interesting, Cry!¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°I, didn¡¯te here to fight or anything tho¡¯.¡± (Cry)


    I don¡¯t know who it is, but I can only pray that this ¡°Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡± girl doesn¡¯t get in our way.


    Thanks for reading! Haha Kryhi wanting to fight Kenbi looks like Luke. Where is he when there is finally a Swordswoman he can fight?

 Chapter 425.2: Noras Case â‘¡

    We get into the Spider and head to Nora-san¡¯s building. As I am escaping reality by looking outside at the Spider jumping from building to building, I suddenly notice that a lot of people are gathered on the road below, making a lot of noise.


    There is something reflected on the wall of a wide building.


    We are already in Nora-san¡¯s area now. I lower the Spider down and take a look.


    Projected onto the wall of the building is¨D¨DThe image of Nora-san and Ohii-sama racing across the top of the building.


    Zaza and the others must have been in the middle of the crowd when they noticed us and came running toward us.


    ¡°Cry-san! Look, Nora-sama and Alisha-sama are racing right now!¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°Eeeh¡­¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Both of them are so fast-noyo! I admire them so much!¡± (Lulu)


    Lulu excitedly points at the wall of the building. So that crowd is just the spectators¡­¡­ She did say she would y with her, but I never thought she would actually y with her.¡°Uwa¡­¡­¡­¡­ So fast¡­¡± (Rusha)


    ¡°Kekeke¡­¡­ Zuri, aren¡¯t they faster than you?¡± (Kutry)


    ¡°Shut up! Besides, I¡¯m not the type of Thief who runs!¡± (Zuri)


    Rusha and the others look up at the screen and talk to each other.


    However, true to their words, both of them are fast.


    It is certainly a sight to behold as they use their entire bodies to run, jump, and climb buildings that have different heights.@@novelbin@@


    Nora-san is in the lead, followed by Ohii-sama about ten meters behind. Both of them have excellent athletic ability. There is no hesitation when they jump from one building to another.


    Ohii-sama does exercises every day so I think she has good athletic ability, but it seems like Nora-san goes even further than that.


    Aren¡¯t their physical abilities generally better than mine, a Hunter?


    ¡°So that is your new employer¨D¨DNora Code, huh. Let¡¯s test her a little.¡± (Kuubi)


    ¡°Sounds like it¡¯ll be a good training.¡± (Kryhi)


    Kuubi climbs as if running up in the air, and Kryhi leaps to follow after him.


    Zaza and the others are frozen, but I quietly turn my eyes away from them. Because of them, my view of a Magi is being destroyed¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ However, Alisha-sama is amazing too. I never thought she could keep up with Nora-sama.¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°See, Nora-sama has been enhanced, you know-noyo? She is so strong that it is easier to find her in a list if you look down from the top of the strongest people in this area!¡± (Lulu)


    They decide to change the topic maybe because Zaza and Lulu have given up onmenting on Kuubi and Kryhi.


    If what they say is true, then maybe Ohii-sama is quite high-spec¡­¡­?


    ¡°Hoh, they are almost at the finish line!¡± (Zaza)


    ¡°After all, there¡¯s no way Nora-sama would lose-noyo. Alisha-sama tried her best tho¡¯¨D¨D¡± (Lulu)


    Nora-san leans her body forward and sprints like the wind across the rooftops of the buildings, while Ohii-sama is in a simr pose, gritting her teeth and running with her face bright red. After they jump between buildings, an arch of lightes into view.


    So that is the goal. No matter how you look at it, Nora-san is going to win.


    Ohii-sama¡¯s movements are certainly quite impressive, but even from the eyes of an amateur, the difference is clear. Ohii-sama¡¯s expression shows that she is already close to her limit, but Nora-san¡¯s expression, although harsh, still looks like she has some leeway.


    The match will be decided in a few seconds. The audience¡¯s excitement is at its peak. They are cheering loudly. This may be the first time I have ever seen people this excited since I came here.


    Somehow I too am swept up in the enthusiasm and join in as I raise my hands and shout loudly.


    ¡°Ohii-sama, you can do iiiiiiit!¡± (Cry)


    ¨D¨DIt is at that moment that a gust of golden wind blows directly above Nora-san, who is running at high speed.


    Nora-san ms on the brakes and yells at the sudden intruders.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    No¨D¨DThat wasn¡¯t the wind. It was a person.


    A man d in lightning and a man gliding after him as if they werepeting against each other. The ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· and Kuubi overtake Nora-san and the rest in an instant with astonishing speed, then turn to the right just before the arch and run down the side of the building. They seem to be running down while arguing, but what was that just now?


    ¡ºGoaaaaaaaaaaaaaal Alisha-ojou wins!!¡» (Commentator)


    ¡°Ah.¡± (Nora)


    The sudden burst of enthusiasm causes me to turn my attention back to Ohii-sama.


    There, on the other side of the finish line, is Ohii-sama, copsing with a look of satisfaction on her face, while someone else is looking at her with a stunned expression, that someone is Nora-san.


    Thanks for reading! Here is the extra chapter thanks to Viktor Karabut and with this all extra chapter are done! Lol Nora lost because of Kryhi and Kuubi. She is going to be so shocked that Cry sessfully released Kuubi


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 426.1: Noras Case â‘¢

    I am now in Nora-san¡¯s familiar base building. As I am waiting in the throne room, Nora-san returns while *<i>guchiguchi</i>* grumbling along with Ohii-sama.


    ¡°Seriously¡­¡­ I cannot believe that we would be interrupted at that exact moment¡­¡­¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Wee back, Cry! I, won!¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama rushes over to me, showing no sign of the fatigue from earlier. She must have just taken a shower, as her face no longer shows any signs of fatigue from earlier. Her skin is even slightly flushed.


    ¡°I saw it, congrattions! But Ohii-sama, you are so athletic.¡± (Cry)


    After I say that, Nora-san¡¯s knights all raise their voices in praise.


    ¡°As expected of Nora-sama¡¯s Imouto. It is not often that you can find someone who can move like that in their first match!¡± (Knight 1)


    ¡°It was a wonderful race. The excitement was incredible! I am sure Alisha-sama¡¯s name will be remembered by the citizens of this area!¡± (Knight 2)


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ If it weren¡¯t for that ident, my victory would have been assured.¡± (Nora)As Nora-san says this with a look of genuine regret on her face, her aide speaks timidly.


    ¡°But Nora-sama, if I may be so bold as to say¨D¨Didents are part of the racing. That¡¯s part of the charm of racing.¡± (Knight )


    ¡°Ahh, ahh, I know that without you telling me! Alisha!¡± (Nora)@@novelbin@@


    Nora-san calls Ohii-sama¡¯s name.


    She looks her straight in the eye and speaks with a frown.


    ¡°For a first time, that was an excellent run. As expected of this Nora Code¡¯s Imouto. The mind of a Supreme King resides in the body one. You should continue to devote yourself to it.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Y-Yes! Nora Onee-sama! Thank you, for your guidance!¡± (Alisha)


    As Ohii-sama thanks her with a blossoming smile, Nora-san says with an embarrassed look on her face.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡­ Good. I didn¡¯t cut enough corners to call it cking off. You should be proud of your victory over me. Besides if I didn¡¯t run in front of you, you wouldn¡¯t know the way.¡± (Nora)


    While I was away, it seemed like Ohii-sama had gotten quite close with Nora-san. I don¡¯t know how they ended up racing together, but I am d they had fun, yup. If we can safely get them out of Code, they will have more opportunities to see each other and it is always better for sisters to get along well.


    Then Ohii-sama says with a bright smile.


    ¡°So¡­¡­ Nora Onee-sama. About our promise¨D¨D¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°!! Cry, you bastard, I hope you did seed in appeasing ¡ºSky (<i>Sora</i>)¡», did you!? If you fail, you won¡¯t get away so easily with it!¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san suddenly turns her face away from Ohii-sama toward me and asks me in a loud voice.


    ¡°Aaah, my release application was approved. You saw him running with Kryhi earlier, didn¡¯t you. He said his name is Kuubi. What a strange name, isn¡¯t it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°It was impossible after all! Though it was a difficult request, since you failed, your penalty is¨D¨DWut?¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san stares at me with a strained expression. I feel like she is staring at me so hard that she is burning a hole in me. Heck, there was a penalty? That was dangerous, so dangerous. I don¡¯t really get it but let¡¯s be grateful to Kuubi. He went somewhere while racing with Kryhi, tho¡¯.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Did he, agree? To cooperate? And how did you even manage to converse with him in the first ce!?¡± (Nora)


    That¡¯s of course¡­¡­ Is something I don¡¯t know why, but when I called out to him, he replied and said he would cooperate with me without much negotiation. Well, in the end, he passed the city system inspection, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I, told you so. Cry will do it! Cry is, a magician after all!¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°I cannot use Magic. I just did what I could.¡± (Cry)


    Ohii-sama¡¯s trust in me is over 9000! Although I try to act proud by puffing my chest out and being a badass, I still have no idea how things were going so well.


    ¡°So, Nora Onee-sama! About the matter of our promise we had earlier¨D¨D¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°Promise¡­¡­?¡± (Cry)


    One of Nora-san¡¯s knights exins the situation to me, who doesn¡¯t understand it at all.


    ¡°Before the race, Nora-sama dered something to Alisha-sama. She said that, if she loses the race, she will grant her one wish.¡± (Knight)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why on earth would you make such a promise?


    So that is the reason why Nora-san has been trying to avoid the subject for a while now. She probably had no intention of losing at all. Moreover, her subordinates have already found out about it too, really, the mouth is the source of all disaster.


    Thanks for reading! Happy New Lunar Year everyone! What will Alisha¡¯s wish be? Is it going to be chocte rted!?

 Chapter 426.2: Noras Case â‘¢

    ¡°Now that I think about it, you made a promise to me too. If I could free Kuubi, I wonder whaaaat it was again¡­¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!! That¡¯s right¡­¡­ Nora-sama, breaking your promise would be a disgrace to your good name.¡± (Knight)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Guuuh¡­¡­ Muuuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ You bastard, why are you, so fussy about what I call her!?¡± (Nora)


    No, it is fine anyway, I don¡¯t really care about it anymore¡­¡­¡­¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem like she is calling her a spare anymore. Even though I look like this, I have an Imouto too, so there was some time when I thought of calling her like that. But, however, even if I say she can forget about it, the people around her don¡¯t seem to want to.


    Nora-san is overwhelmed by the enthusiasm of the surrounding knights who keep saying ¡ºKawaii Alisha-chan¡». Then, Kryhi and Kuubi, who have been missing, return.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damn, this guy is a sore-loser¡­¡­¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡°Shut it. You are the one who kept running!¡± (Kuubi)


    The two Super-Magi are arguing as theye in. Nora-san¡¯s face switches from being embarrassed to a serious one as she sees Kuubi.


    ¡°Cry, it certainly looks like the negotiations were sessful. Kuubi¡­¡­ I have seen your face before in the prison, haven¡¯t I?¡± (Nora)¡°Hm¡­¡­¡­¡­ So you are ¡¶Infinite Variety¡¯s (<i>Senpen Banka</i>)¡· ¡ºCurrent owner¡», huh?¡± (Kuubi)


    Kuubi crosses his arms and *<i>jirojiro</i>* stares at Nora-san with a rude look.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care whoever it is. As long as I can kill that ¡°Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡±. I will cooperate with you as much as you want.¡± (Kuubi)


    ¡°¡±Sword Tail (<i>Kenbi</i>)¡±¨D¨DThe woman who brought you here, huh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Fine. That woman has ingratiated herself with Angus. Our goals seem to be the same. I doubt Angus would think that the sealed target woulde to my side.¡± (Nora)


    Eyes and eyes collide as Kuubi and Nora-san look at each other. Even though it would have been fine if they took it easy and lived morefortably¡­¡­


    Then, at that moment, Ohii-sama, who has her eyes tightly closed, steps in between them. She looks at the startled Nora-san and Kuubi and she puffs out her cheeks.


    ¡°Wait, a second! Nora Onee-sama isn¡¯t Cry¡¯s owner! I, am the owner of Cry! If you have some business with Cry, you should talk to me first!¡± (Alisha)@@novelbin@@


    ¡°!? What are you talking about, Alisha! It¡¯s true that Cry is your Royal Guard, but, it is not like we are talking about that right n¨D¨D¡± (Nora)


    I¡¯m a stray cat named Cry who has no one to look after me. If I had to choose one owner¡­¡­ I think it would be Eva. If you want to be my owner, I want you to do as much for me as Eva does first, okay?


    Kuubi frowns, looks at Ohii-sama, and says.


    ¡°Then, are you saying that you have the strength to have me cooperate with you?¡± (Kuubi)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­ Nora Onee-sama, said, if it was me, I could have been the king!¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°¡­¡­ I only said that you are better than Angus. But unfortunately, you have no power. Rest assured, Alisha. When I take the throne, I will set you free. No¨D¨DAs my Imouto, I will give you the rank of a great noble¨D¨Dss 7. How about that?¡± (Nora)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ No, my mission is to protect you, the family that can operate Code and help you escape, tho¡¯?


    As I am confused by Nora-san and the others who are starting to talk about something I don¡¯t really understand, Ohii-sama grabs my arm and shouts.


    ¡°Cry is my Royal Guard! Cry is the one who found the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, and Kuubi! So they are mine!¡± (Alisha)


    Nora-san says in a troubled voice to Alisha who suddenly starts to say something selfish and iprehensible.


    ¡°Alright, alright, Alisha. It is as you said. Then, when I seed to the throne, I¡¯ll give you Cry. How¡¯s that sound? Don¡¯t be selfish.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Uhhh, uhhh¡­¡­¡± (Alisha)


    Maybe still not convinced, Ohii-sama groans and looks at Nora-san and me with teary eyes. I don¡¯t really understand what is going on, but this is very troubling. Then Ohii-sama opens her eyes wide and cries as if she has just thought of something brilliant.


    ¡°I know, Nora Onee-sama! The promise earlier for winning the race! Please give me the throne!¡± (Alisha)


    Thanks for reading! Cry knows that his true owner is Eva! So now Nora has 2 promises to keep: Give the throne to Alisha and call her My Very Kawaii Imouto XD


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 427.1: Noras Case â‘£

    The air freezes at Ohii-sama¡¯s unexpected words. However, Nora-san immediately understands what she meant and her cry echoes throughout the throne room.


    ¡°!? Something like this is¡­ Obviously I will say no!¡± (Nora)


    Of course not. What do you mean, asking for the throne as a reward for winning a race?


    ¡°But you said anything I want¡­¡­¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°I-I did say that, but¡­¡­¡­¡­ Alisha, do you want to be king? Obtaining the throne is the same as taking responsibility for the lives of everyone who lives in Code. Are you really prepared for that?¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san says in a calm and admonishing voice. The knights open their eyes wide at her unexpected appearance.


    Nora¡¯s persuasion silences Ohii-sama for a moment, and then she suddenly copses on the spot.


    This is¨D¨DNo way¡­¡­!


    ¡°Nooo wayyy! Alisha wants the throne-nooo! Please, Nora Onee-sama! Give me the throne? I waaant theee throoone-nooo! I wiiill cheriiish iiit!¡± (Alisha)¡°¡­¡­ Cry, you bastard, you have instilled outrageous wisdom even to a member of the Royal Family¡­¡­¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san doesn¡¯t even look at the pping Ohii-sama, instead stares at me as if I was some trash. I wonder how she knew that I was the one who taught her¡­¡­ No, maybe she was monitoring us.


    Even in her selfish days, Liz never threw a tantrum for wanting a throne. However, the way she throws a tantrum even though she doesn¡¯t seem to want it that much reminds me of the old Liz.


    ¡°Cry is, mine-nano! So, Kryhi and Kuubi are mine too! The throne is mine too-nanooo!¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°Your tantrum is a failure if you are throwing a tantrum just because you think something is somehow reasonable. Throwing a tantrum is not persuasion, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°As if it is the time to say this!¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san *<i>bashin</i>* hits me on the head with a bang and my Barrier Ring activates.


    Indeed, this is not the time to say that. In the midst of the chaos, one of the knights says.


    ¡°Ho-However, it is true that it does make sense. I think what Alisha-sama says does have a point.¡± (Knight 1)


    ¡°The power of a Royal Guard is the power of the member of the Royal Family, after all. But to gain the throne based on the results of a mere race¨D¨D¡± (Knight 2)


    ¡°Nora-sama has recognized Alisha-sama. She is better than Angus-ouji, who is a coward.¡± (Knight 3)


    ¡°Even without any strengthening, she was able to keep up with Nora-sama and move like that. She definitely has potential. If she studies hard, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be a great king.¡± (Knight 4)


    ¡°She might want to take a stroll on a whim, and wave her hand to us to say hello. The current King of Code is great, but he hardly everes down from the Royal Tower.¡± (Knight 5)


    ¡°Or it is also possible for them to divide the roles between them¡­¡­ Nora-sama would be the whip and Alisha-sama would be the candy.¡± (Knight 6)


    The members of the Knight Order talk one after the other. What happened to the loyalty of these guys¡­


    ¡°S-Stop talking nonsense. Whose side are you on, me or Alisha!¡± (Nora)


    The hearts of Nora-san¡¯s knight order arepletely turned to Ohii-sama, who is thrashing around with her hair in disarray and her face bright red.


    Zachary-san was listening to what Ohii-sama said, and Nora-san¡¯s attitude seemed to have softened considerably. Maybe Ohii-sama has some kind of charisma.@@novelbin@@


    However, things are going to be bad if it goes like this. I look at Nora-san and say.


    ¡°Nora-san¡­¡­ There is still another level to throwing tantrums. For your good, it is time for you to give in.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Another level¡­¡­¡­¡­ You say? There is something more than this!?¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san¡¯s cheeks *<i>pikupiku</i>* twitch. Ohii-sama stops moving for a moment. And I say.


    ¡°Yeaaah. If you don¡¯t give in this time, next¨D¨DShe will start throwing a tantrum in the mud.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!? In the mud, you say!? Is that what royalty is supposed to do!?¡± (Nora)


    ¡°If even that doesn¡¯t work¡­¡­ She will start taking her clothes off.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hh!? Yo¡­¡­¡­¡­ Your dignity, as a human being¨D¨D¡± (Nora)


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t do it!! Of course not!¡± (Alisha)


    Nora-san and the knights are pale and shocked, while Ohii-sama shouts with her face bright red.


    Apparently, Liz¡¯s ss is out of reach, but Nora-san is too shaken to listen to what she said.


    Thanks for reading! Thanks CJ for the Ko-fi, I¡¯ll post an extra chapter next week. Also sorry I couldn¡¯t post yesterday¡¯s chapter but here it is.


    Whenever you don¡¯t have what you want, throw a tantrum, Cry lesson 101! Alisha is already applying what she learned. Also, Nora¡¯s Royal Knights are so funny, they are so mesmerized by Alisha that they are ok with her being the King instead of Nora.

 Chapter 427.2: Noras Case â‘£

    ¡°Al-Alright. Alright okay, Alisha¡­¡­¡­¡­ Let¡¯s do this. How, about this? I¡¯m okay, with handing over the throne to you. But¡­¡­ There¡¯s a condition.¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san speaks with a serious and grave expression on her face to Ohii-sama, who is frozen on the floor.


    ¡°You have to convince the other members of the Royalty. I¡¯m not saying you have to convince Angus. If you can convince Tony, Morris, and Zachary, I will concede the throne to you. I won¡¯t make any further concessions. Now nod your head.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°I-I understand, Nora Onee-sama¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Alisha)


    When Nora-san makes the maximum concessions possible, Ohii-sama epts it as she hides her face with her hands.


    Her face, visible through the gaps between her fingers, is dyed bright red.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    I am the First Prince, Angus Code. Deep underground in my area. I am ring at Jin Gordon, my confidant and advisor in a facility where we are manufacturing weapons with all our might in preparation for the battle for the throne.


    ¡°Jin, bastard¨D¨DI hear youunched a surprise attack on Nora.¡± (Angus)At the sound of my voice, Jin bows his head and answers ostentatiously.


    ¡°As you will. It was because it was necessary. I apologize for the dy in reporting this matter to ¡°Your Highness (<i>Denka</i>)¡±.¡± (Jin)


    Originally, I had no intention ofunching a surprise attack on Nora. Indeed, the notice from the king could have been an opportunity toe up with a n that I have not been able to take up until now, but the gap between Nora and my strength was alreadyrge enough at the moment.


    Many of the mercenaries from outside eventually joined my side. With these seasoned semi-criminals plus therge number of weapons we have manufactured, I have an army capable of fighting against Nora¡¯s Knight Orders. With the overwhelming number of soldiers and Kai and Saaya¡¯s power, the throne is practically within reach. In some cases, I can even use Kenbi.


    I am someone cautious. I am cautious but I try not to do any more damage than necessary.


    Because¨D¨DNora¡¯s army is destined to be mine after I take the throne. And, even if I be king and gain overwhelming power, it is not possible to change people¡¯s hearts. The battle for the throne is a no-hold-barred battle, but at the same time, it is also a kind of match.


    If I win by using underhanded tactics, I will alienate the people and it could affect my authority as king.


    This surprise attack would also incur Nora¡¯s wrath. The disadvantages outweigh the advantages.


    ¡°It was necessary. Necessary, huh. Jin, do you think I might lose against Nora?¡± (Angus)@@novelbin@@


    ¡°That is not the case, ¡°Your Highness (<i>Denka</i>)¡±. However, it is true that an irregrity has urred. If the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· cooperates with Nora-ojou, then in the worst case scenario¨D¨D¡± (Jin)


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Even if the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· cooperates with her, there¡¯s no way the worst-case scenario could ever happen.¡± (Angus)


    I say decisively in response to what Jin said.


    ¡°Furthermore, even if Nora seeds in persuading the sealed target¨D¨D¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡·, there is a low chance that we will lose. If ¡¶Sky (<i>Sora</i>)¡· appears, Kenbi will take him on. That¡¯s the deal. I know that you are doing everything you can to expand our forces, but I did not give you your authority for you to do such things.¡± (Angus)


    Jin Gordon is talented. Talented, but I know that sometimes he can go too far. Maybe in the outside world, he always needs to use all possible means, but it is not the same here in Code.


    ¡°I will forgive you this time. But you better heed my words. And you better tell me that Nora¡¯s captured soldiers are still alive?¡± (Angus)


    ¡°Of course, ¡°Your Highness (<i>Denka</i>)¡±. They are also loyal citizens of this Code. I would never do anything to harm them.¡± (Jin)


    I snort as I look down at the prostrated Jin.


    ¡°Good then. I only have to worry about such trivial matters just a little bit longer.¡± (Angus)


    In my estimation, the King only has a few days left to live.


    In the end, despite a series of unexpected events urring, no forcesparable to mine appeared. All that remains is to crush the forces opposing me and head for the Royal Tower.


    Thanks for reading! Let¡¯s go Alisha is slowly but steadily conquering all the members of Code¡¯s Royal Family! And Angus still delusional, thinking that he will be the next King. Not even understanding the threat called Alisha and Crying for him


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 428.1: Tonys Case

    We stayed overnight at Nora-san¡¯s base. Ohii-sama was also very popr in Nora-san¡¯s area. After all, Ohii-sama is cheerful and friendly and doesn¡¯t have the intimidating aura that Nora-san has. I think she may be the second most popr princess I have ever met, after Serene.


    And by interacting with the outside world, I feel like Ohii-sama¡¯s condition seems to be improving. After all, she might have been feeling unfulfilled when she was being imprisoned.


    Before we leave, Nora-san goes out of her way to the front of the building to see us off.


    ¡°You cane again when you feel like it. You can even stay for a longer period of time. It will be a good stimulus for you.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Thank you, Nora Onee-sama!¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama thanks her with tears in her eyes. I was worried about what would happen when she threw a tantrum, but after spending the night catching up (Although it seems like yesterday was the first time they had met), it seems like they have built a good rtionship.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving Alisha to you, ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡·, Kuubi. Although I don¡¯t think there will be any problems in Tony¡¯s area¡­¡­ Alisha is in a special position. There¡¯s no guarantee that there won¡¯t be any scoundrels.¡± (Nora)


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nora. With the three of us, your Imouto is the safest in Code.¡± (Kryhi)


    Kryhiughs with enthusiasm while Kuubi snorts in boredom. Then Nora-san looks at me as if she has just remembered something.¡°By the way, Cry. You, do you recognize this person?¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san *<i>pachin</i>* snaps her fingers and an image appears in the air.


    What is shown in the image is¨D¨DArge man wearing a creepy mask attacking Nora-san¡¯s knights.


    My eyes are unintentionally drawn to this sight. It may sound strange, but his unique, dance-like footwork has a strange charm¨D¨DApelling force that naturally draws my eyes toward him.


    Nora-san¡¯s knights *<i>batabata</i>* fall one after the other with almost no resistance.


    Heck, the person in this image, is definitely Kaiser who came in Code with me. My eyes cannot be deceived by a mask.


    ¡°Yes, I do. It is Kaiser. He is the strongest dancer who has saved many countries with his Tempest Dancing.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Dan¡­¡­ Cer¡­¡­?¡± (Nora)@@novelbin@@


    Please don¡¯t ask me. Even I am a little skeptical too, but this is certainly a dance.


    ¡°He is someone sent by Angus. He is being manipted by the mask. I never thought that the enhanced knights I trained would be defeated without being able to resist. He will likely be our greatest enemy.¡± (Nora) R??N??????


    Manipted by the mask¡­¡­¡­¡­? I open my eyes at these words.


    When I turn my eyes to the image again, I see arge number of thugs appearing at the spot where the knights have fallen and carrying them somewhere.


    *<i>Fumufumu</i>*, I see. This is¨D¨D.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nora-san. He is not being manipted.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°What!?¡± (Nora)


    A Level 8 Hunter is a hero. There are quite a few demons among the Phantoms that manipte people, so he should have perfect resistance to brainwashing.


    ¡°He is just pretending to be manipted. Look, the proof is that not a single person has died. If Kaiser was serious, not a single person would be alive.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san groans with a semi-convinced, semi-disbelief expression on her face. To be honest, I don¡¯t know what Kaiser¡¯s intentions were in attacking Nora-san¡¯s Knight Orders, but I guess it was a necessary act to protect Angus-ouji. Even if I make a naive estimation, Kaiser and Saya should be a hundred times better at doing their jobs than me, so there is nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Well, leave it all to me. Let the experts handle it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Who, on earth are you?¡± (Nora)


    Nora-san sighs deeply.


    I cannot say right now. But you will know soon. We are already counting down the days frompleting their protection (Randomly guessing). Let¡¯s go sightseeing in the next area before everything is settled.


    ¡ì


    Thanks for reading! Is Kaiser really still controlled by the mask or is it as Cry said and he is just acting as if he is being controlled by the mask!? The mystery remains¡­

 Chapter 428.2: Tonys Case

    Tony-san¡¯s area has changedpletely from what I saw when I visited a few days ago. As I am traveling on the Spider, I notice that there are buildings on both sides of the road that weren¡¯t there before.


    There are a lot more people on the street thanst time. Ohii-sama¡¯s eyes are shining. Kool, who is looking down next to me, opens his eyes wide and says.


    ¡°Areh, aren¡¯t those food stalls?¡± (Kool)


    That cannot be true¡­¡­ There should be no stores in this town. I asked Nora-san, confirmed with Tony-san, and also asked Zaza and the others. Everyone said there was no need for such things¡­¡­ But now that you mention it, it does look just like food stalls. Even the people who are swarming around areing out carrying something.


    I give instructions to the Spider and bring it down to the ground from the top of the building it was jumping from.


    As if it has been waiting for my Spider to touch the ground, a bright blue, sleek-looking Spidernds next to me.


    Tony-san jumps off the Spider, raises his hand, and calls out in a frank voice.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Yooo, Cry. How¡¯s it going? How¡¯s my town? It¡¯s pretty impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Tony)


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± (Cry)¡°I tried it out. What you saidst time, you know. Certainly, it¡¯s not bad at all.¡± (Tony)


    Says Tony-san with a smile.


    Now that you mention it¡­¡­ I think thest time we met, we talked about how it might be interesting to try making stores even if it was unneeded. It wasn¡¯t really an advice, tho¡¯¡­¡­


    And the fact that he hase this far even though only 3 days or so have passed shows how impressive his initiative to take action is.


    Alisha, who gets off the Spider after me, greets him with a smile. She is already used to it since it is the third time.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Tony Onii-sama. I am Alisha Code-desu.¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°Oooh, I know. I was watching. That said, there was interference at Nora¡¯s ce and in the first building, so I don¡¯t know what happened, but¡­¡­ It looked like you had a lot of fun.¡± (Tony)


    ¡°Yes! I was also interested in Tony Onii-sama¡¯s area. I also got the small Spider as a souvenir from Cry¡­¡­ I heard it was Tony Onii-sama who made it¨D¨D¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama, aren¡¯t you a bit too interested in the gift I gave you? I feel kind of bad now.


    Tony-san chuckles at what she said.


    ¡°I see, I see, Cry, you have gone through a lot too. Although, after that, I got scolded a lot by the King too¨D¨DBut you know, running into the King¡¯s security domain is too much. But, well, it¡¯s a good reference for the future.¡± (Tony)


    Apparently he had also seen what happened when I used the small Spider. I, nearly died from that tho¡¯¡­¡­


    Tony-san takes out a leather bag,rge enough to fit in the palm of his hand, and hands it to Ohii-sama. The *<i>pikapika</i>* shiny gold coins inside make Ohii-sama¡¯s eyes light up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some pocket money. You can use it at the stores around here, have a look around. That said, the products are all things that you can get from the system¨D¨DThat said, there is a huge variety of things that can be produced, so I¡¯m sure there are some things you¡¯ve never seen before.¡± (Tony)


    ¡°Tony Onii-sama!! Thank you very much!¡± (Alisha)


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ I *<i>chirari</i>* catch a glimpse of it, but the gold coins Tony-san gave her are Zebrudia¡¯s gold coins, right?


    This person is too free-spiritedpared to other members of the Royal Family.


    ¡°I made it so that I¡¯m the only one who could make gold coins, and I distributed them to the citizens. Collecting gold coins has be a symbol of status among the citizens. I don¡¯t know if it willst, but everyone seems to be essing the city system and looking for more saleable products. It¡¯s interesting, isn¡¯t it?¡± (Tony) ????¨°£Â¦¥??


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right. It is lively too, so isn¡¯t it nice?¡± (Cry)


    I like it because it is like a festival. I thought the streetscape was a bit simple too.


    ¡°Everyone is only thinking about getting gold coins, so they¡¯re neglecting their actual work tho¡¯.¡± ( Tony)


    Is this what happens when there is no separation between work life and personal life¡­¡­ Ohii-sama, who is *<i>sowasowa</i>* fidgeting with the bag of gold coins in one hand, pulls me by the arm and says.


    ¡°Cry, let¡¯s go shopping quickly! Tony Onii-samae with us too!¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I¡¯ll personally show you around.¡± (Tony)


    Tony-san smiles happily. I bet there will be a big fuss if the prince and princess go shopping together.


    I scratch my head when I see the people who are already buzzing at their sight.


    Thanks for reading! Time for Tony to fall for Alisha¡¯s charm!


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 429.1: Tonys Case â‘¡

    I see, this ain¡¯t so bad.


    It was the loudest day that I, Tony, can remember, and the most fun I had.


    All I did this time was tell the citizens to open stores, hand out gold coins, and build buildings along the roads. It was a quick process using the city system, but I never expected that such simple actions would create such a lively scene. You can build a shop, but you can¡¯t make customers.


    And even though the items on disy in the store can easily be obtained through the system, browsing through them is surprisingly enjoyable.


    Wherever I appear, the citizens wee me with open arms.


    My area is usually rtively crowded, but this is the first time I have seen so many people gathered in one ce. Everyone seemed to be in a fever, but it wasn¡¯t so bad once in a while.


    The citizens who set up the store are all very weing toward us. Some even offered to give us their products for free, and some even fainted in excitement.


    There is no particr meaning to the store or to gathering people at the moment. But the fact that my subordinates don¡¯tin is probably because they are thinking the same thing as me. There is potential, a future in that enthusiasm.


    As the sun sets, we return to my base, but the excitement still doesn¡¯t seem to stop.¡°Wow, I never thought there would be that many people in my area. No, well, I did know the number of people I have.¡± (Tony)


    ¡°There are some cities out there where you see that kind of scenery every day, you know.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Seriously?! I¡¯d love to see that at least once.¡± (Tony)


    I, who created the same scene¨D¨DIs genuinely surprised by what Cry said. Today, my area is probably the busiest in all of Code¡¯s history, but to think that there are cities where such a scene could be seen every day.


    Hearing what he said, Alisha, who has been touring the city with a smile on her face despite her confusion, speaks with twinkles in her eyes.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Cry! You said you would show it to me, right?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ If there is an opportunity, yeah.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Oi, oi, don¡¯t make promises this lightly.¡± (Tony)


    Speaking of unexpected, Alisha is also unexpected.


    Alisha Code is a lively and cheerful girl. I have seen her several times recently through the city system, but when I see her in person, she gives me a much better impression than I had expected. Even though she has been imprisoned for a long time, there is no malice in her expression, and more than anything¨D¨DAs far as I can tell from checking the records, she has clearly grown in the past few days.


    As a result of being exposed to the stimuli of the outside world and having her emotions stirred, Alisha has changed both physically and mentally. The previous Alisha gave the impression that she was like a beautiful doll, but I doubt anyone would have the same impression of her now.


    The problem is that the battle for the throne is just around the corner.


    The oue of the battle for the throne is already clear. Angus will win. There is no reason for him to lose. I don¡¯t know if Nora knows, but I have a rough idea of the strength of Angus¡¯ forces.


    Up until now, it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem if Angus had won, but the situation has changed a little.


    My brother is aiming for a stronger Code. That careful and serious brother of mine probably doesn¡¯t want the change I have taken this time and he probably doesn¡¯t want Alisha to survive. It was my mistake that I did not interfere with the surveince because I had nothing to hide.


    Angus must have been checking how we were doing today. And he must think this.


    Alisha is dangerous. Alisha has now a bit too much aura to be dismissed as just a spare.


    I am sure she has caused as much noise as I did during our shopping today. Alisha has the power to move people¡¯s hearts.


    It is not a great power right now, but it is one that will be troublesome if left unchecked.


    And the one who brought that out is Cry Andrich. If Angus ascends to the throne, Alisha and Cry will definitely be executed. And the actions that I had taken today would be forbidden. ?a¦­?£Â??


    But that is just¨D¨DToo boring.


    Is there any hand I can y¡­¡­ If this situation had happened a little bit sooner, I might have been able to do something¡­¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s because you never know what will happen if the king changes. But you probably won¡¯t be able to go outside, and you probably won¡¯t be able to do something like what you are doing now.¡± (Tony)


    ¡°If Tony Onii-sama bes king, will you open a lot of stores?¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°That¡¯s something that¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m telling you, our brother has power that even the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· cannot overturn.¡± (Tony)


    Thanks for reading! Here¡¯s the extra chapter thanks to Valis1911 and CJ. Alisha and Tony are like superstars. Wherever they go people cheer and faint. And don¡¯t worry Tony, Cry got this! It is not for nothing that he chose to be Alisha¡¯s Royal Guard!

 Chapter 429.2: Tonys Case â‘¡

    The growth of Angus¡¯ force has gone much bigger than what I had originally anticipated. The person who aplished this was Jin Gordon, who came from outside and became an executive officer. When that man came to Code a few years ago, he quickly defeated the nobles under Angus and took an executive officer seat. It didn¡¯t take long for Angus¡¯ alreadyrge force to be a force to be reckoned with.


    No matter how you n this, there is no chance of winning in a proper fight.


    However, Cry doesn¡¯t show any reaction at all to what I said. He just *<i>niconico</i>* smiles and says to Alisha.


    ¡°Well, you can just leave it to me as if you were riding a wave in a big ship. I have my own keikaku. It won¡¯t be a bad thing for you.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!! Tony Onii-sama, let¡¯s leave it to Cry! My Royal Guard is extremely skilled!¡± (Alisha)


    Alisha¡¯s eyes sparkle as she shakes my arm. Her expression shows a deep trust in him.@@novelbin@@


    For me, he doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of guy you can trust like that. Certainly, hisments are interesting and he has produced some unbelievable results, but in the end, his overall rating is only 4. The evaluation criteria are unclear, but there is a strong theory that the evaluation takes into ount not only ability but also motivation. In other words, the man in front of me should have neither ability nor motivation.


    However¨D¨DThat is the best we have, huh.


    There is no point in struggling now. Besides, there is still, a possibility. Cry has found a loophole in the system and unlocked the lock the King had ced. It would take a miracle of that magnitude to defeat Angus.I take off my sunsses and *<i>majimaji</i>* seriously look at Cry.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ If Alisha says that, then I will leave it all to you. If there is anything I can do for you, let me know.¡± (Tony)


    And this choice is, probably, the most¨D¨DInteresting.


    He blinks at what I said, thinks about it for a moment, then gives a half-hearted smile and says.


    ¡°There is nothing special you can do for the time being¨D¨DWell then, I am sorry, but could you fix that small Spider I broke? Ohii-sama wants to ride it.¡± (Cry)


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    In the end, the sightseeing n with Ohii-sama was a great sess.


    We met Zachary-san, we met Nora-san, we met Tony. There were a lot of unexpected things that happened, like recruiting Kuubi, Ohii-sama throwing a tantrum, and Tony-san opening a shop, but Ohii-sama seemed to be having fun throughout the whole thing, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    Despite walking here and there and talking to so many different people, Ohii-sama shows no signs of fatigue. In fact,pared to before we left, she seems overflowing with energy.


    ¡°Cry, that was so fun!¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°Un, un, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s good.¡± (Cry)


    I am d that it seems like she was able to relieve some stress. I cannot believe she was locked up until recently, not at all.


    ¡°So, where are we going tomorrow? It looks like we are going back though¨D¨D¡± (Alisha)


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡­¡­ Riiiight. How about a ride on the Spider that Tony-san fixed for you?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°!!¡± (Alisha)


    Ohii-sama *<i>kokukoku</i>* nods enthusiastically. I feel like I am going to lose against her incredible vitality. Unlike Nora-san and Tony-san¡¯s areas, we walk along a road that is not crowded and arrive at the familiar Ohii-sama¡¯s building. Ohii-sama goes inside and just as I am about to follow, I am called out by Kool.


    ¡°Cry-san, so¡­¡­ What is the keikaku? If you have any work for us, please share it with us.¡± (Kool)


    ¡°Aaah, the keikaku. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need to share it, no need.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Kool)


    It is because once the Kaiser and Saya have secured Angus-ouji and joined us, we will just run away with the rest of the Royal Family.


    Kaiser and Saya will be the ones toe up with the concrete n. It is so easy when you have capable allies.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will do as I please, ¡¶Infinite Variety (Senpen Banka)¡·. I don¡¯t know what you are thinking, but I am not interested in getting friendly with you. Call me when your keikaku or whatnot starts.¡± (Kuubi) R?????¨¯????


    With those words, Kuubi leaves. Does he not realize that he is a convict? While showing Ohii-sama around today, he had a frown on his face as if he was thinking about something the whole time¨D¨D.


    ¡°Well then, Cry, I think I¡¯ll head back too. I need to train on my anti-code weapons skills.¡± (Kryhi)


    ¡¶Strange Friek (<i>Nageki no Akuryo</i>)¡· leaves after saying some disturbing things. Everyone is so energetic.


    I am already tired, so let¡¯s go to bed early today. I sigh and enter Ohii-sama¡¯s building.


    ¡ì ¡ì ¡ì


    ¨D¨DAnd then, when I came to, I found myself lying down in a mysterious room.


    A high, *<i>kirakira</i>* sparkling ceiling. An endlessly wide metal floor and transparent walls.


    I shake my still half-asleep head a few times and somehow manage to get up.


    I am sure that yesterday after we finished sightseeing, I set up a bed in front of Ohii-sama¡¯s room and slept there.


    While in confusion, a familiar hoarse voice reaches my ears.


    ¡°Well done, Cry Andrich. That was beyond Code¡¯s expectations.¡± (?)


    Thanks for reading! Tony has now fallen too! Only Morris is left before Nora joins Alisha. How is she going to convince him?


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 430.1: Kings Case

    I look in the direction of the voice. And for the first time, I noticed the only thing that existed in this room.


    It is a throne.


    An old man is sitting on a simple white throne. With sunken eyes and bony arms thinner than mine.


    The old man, whose age is unclear how long he has been alive, speaks to me, who still doesn¡¯t understand the situation.


    ¡°I am sorry, but I cannot move anymore. My lifespan wille to an end soon. The reason I called you here today is¨D¨DTo express my gratitude.¡± (Cross)


    With those words, I finally noticed.


    This guy is, the King of Code. His voice is almost exactly the same as the one that was echoing in my head.


    And this situation. It seems that the owner of that voice really is the king of this country.


    I take a deep breath and slowly approach the King of Code.The King of Code¡¯s eyes are already no longer on me. He just continues in an undignified voice.


    ¡°You took care of Alisha. I have been observing you for the past few days. You have shown me wonderful things. I have many children, but today was the first time I have really noticed their growth. I have dedicated my life to producing a strong king, but perhaps what I did¡­¡­ Was really something wasteful.¡± (Cross)


    His voice sounds somewhat satisfied.


    Even with the eyes of an amateur, it is clear that the King of Code is not going tost long. No, in fact, it is surprising that he is still able to have such a smooth conversation.


    Well, I guess nothing can be done if he is dying. He said it was his lifespan, and Hunters work side by side with death, so even I am used to this kind of thing.


    That is why I sigh and say.


    ¡°¡±Your Majesty (<i>Ou-sama</i>)¡±, if that is the case¨D¨DYou should call someone other than me. You will end up having regrets.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°That may be true. However, I am too ashamed to face them, after all, even though there are circumstances¨D¨DI contrived to make my childrenpete for the throne.¡± (Cross)


    Circumstances, huh. So that means¡­¡­ You were forced to do what the nobles told you to do, right?


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Well, if we look at the results alone, not only Ohii-sama, but all of them, Zachary-san, Nora-san, and Tony-san are not bad people. There is no need for ¡°Your Majesty (<i>Ou-sama</i>)¡± to worry.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I¨D¨DCouldn¡¯t trust others. I was once betrayed in the past. And the king has a heavy responsibility. I am a small man, so this was the only way I could solve the problem, and I never realized my mistake until now. And now I am talking to you, aplete stranger who has nothing to do with this.¡± (Cross)


    Although I have no idea what the situation is, I decided to listen to what he has to say for now.


    This is probably something like him talking to himself, and if I were to interject, the king might run out of energy and die.


    ¡°You must have heard the story of how in thest battle for the throne, the Explorer Association took advantage of the confusion to attack. You must have also heard that they had an ally who knew a lot about Code. At that time, the one who ran away from Code and rushed to the Explorer Association was¨D¨DMy lover. My, beautiful, lively, and unpredictable, lover. Just like Alisha now¨D¨DThis is something that no one knows now. I had long forgotten¨D¨DBut the reason Alisha looks so much like her is probably because it was clear to the city system that my heart still remained with her.¡± (Cross)


    A photo appears in the space in front of me. It was of a woman with long blonde hair and green eyes, who looked somewhat like Ohii-sama.


    Now that you mention it, when I epted the request, there might have been a mention about them having someone help them thest time they attacked Code. ??????¦Â?s?


    I decide to make a careful mental note of it for the report I will need to writeter.


    ¡°After bing king, I was desperate to defeat the Hunters sent by my lover. In my rage, I killed all of my brothers and sisters who wished for my downfall, and out of fear, I used the ¡ºGrand Code (<i>Royal Decree</i>)¡», which can only be used once, to create a field that seals Magic. Even though I should have put the Royal Decree to better use¨D¨DAnd so, I established various rules to prevent a tragedy like mine from happening again. Rules to make the next king even stronger. I even thought it was inevitable that my children would kill each other.¡± (Cross)


    He is just a crazy guy. But in a way, he is amazing. Even if I were to be the King of Code, I would never be able to do the same thing.


    ¡°I was wrong. Now that I think about it, it was probably because I knew that, that I turned my back on my children¡¯s growth and became absorbed in my mission. I felt my resolve wavering¨D¨DBut I had to fight. Cry Andrich, this Code has a mission. A mission that only the King knows. It is something that only the one who has held the King¡¯s Staff, which is the activation key to this Code, can understand.¡± (Cross)@@novelbin@@


    Thanks for reading! Cry finally recognizes the king, but what can this mission be? No, who cares, Cry is here, so there is no way that this mission can be fulfilled anymore!

 Chapter 430.2: Kings Case

    Chapter 430.2: King''s Case


    The King of Code raises his trembling arm. The floor opens up, revealing a staff impaled into a pedestal.


    It is a strange Staff with arge round gem floating on top of it¡­¡­ Hm, wait a minute. Something about this staff seems familiar somehow, no?


    Before I can get a good look, the staff disappears onto the floor again. The King of Code carries on as if nothing has happened.


    ¡°This staff will give the king information about Code. Cry. This highly mobile fortress city called Code is¨D¨DNot a highly mobile fortress city. Upon learning Code¡¯s original mission, the first King, forcibly expanded it by using the ¡ºRoyal Decree¡», but initially this was merely a small floating city. No¨D¨DThat is not it. It was merely, a house. A floating city for private and recreational use. It was only moderately equipped with military equipment. Originally, there was a highly mobile fortress city that was muchrger than this one.¡± (Cross)


    The wordsing from the King, who seems to be in a feverish state, are hard to believe. A city this huge that even the Explorer Association couldn¡¯t get a hold of, is just a private floating city¡­¡­¡­¡­ What¡¯s a private floating city?


    ¡°However, that is not where the problem lies. The problem is that¨D¨DCode has an opponent to fight. A terrifying enemy that once destroyed an Advanced Physical Civilization in the past. And now, in the absence of the true highly mobile fortress city, this city¨D¨DThe King of this city has the mission to fight this nemesis that would soon manifest.¡± (Cross)


    There are certainws that the Mana Materials follow to manifest something. It is said that the Relics of the era of an Advanced Physical Civilization are more likely to manifest in the Treasure Shrine of that era, that swords and sheaths are more likely to manifest together, and there are also records of a holy sword capable of killing a demon king appearing in a Treasure Shrine where a demon king appeared. It is neither far-fetched nor entirely wrong to say that the manifestation of a fortress city whose mission is to fight monsters suggests the manifestation of its natural enemy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Well, If it were me, I would think that it would be fine and leave it aside.


    ¡°To achieve this, the previous king created weapons, destroyed and absorbed countries, and increased the power of the city. I worked to repair the damage caused by the Explorer Association¡¯s attacks, created a stronger king, and took all possible precautions. When I die, my children will seek the throne and start a bloody war. But, Cry, I have no right to stop them.¡± (Cross)I see¡­¡­ I kind of get it now. So this is what everyone was talking about when they talked about the battle for the throne.


    And because the king died, a battle for the throne begins. I am brilliant today.


    I don¡¯t think this king is a great ruler, but well, since he has made it this far, there is nothing I can do. Let¡¯s think positively.


    It is the future that matters, you know. So I say badassly.


    ¡°There is nothing to be worried about. No tragedy will happen you know, because we are here. I have my own keikaku. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t stop the king¡¯s death, but you can leave the rest to me.¡± (Cry)


    ¡°I, see¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ughhh¡­¡­¡± (Cross)


    The king groans as if he is moved to tears. To be saved by the words of a man he doesn¡¯t even know, it seems that the king has lived a very lonely life.


    It will be fine, there will be three unrivaled Level 8 Hunters to deal with it. You couldn¡¯t have been better treated. If the king dies, there will be six people who need to be protected, they must be protected before the timees¨D¨D.@@novelbin@@


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hm? ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Time?


    ¡°Now that I think of it, there is something I need to check. How long will it take for the city¡¯s mobility function to be restored?¡± (Cry)


    ¡°Mobility¡­¡­ Function? The repairs are alreadyplete. So that the next king can get moving right away. That was, my final task.¡± (Cross)


    What an uncalled-for thing to do¡­¡­ Well, whatever. In other words, we need to hurry up.


    It is an emergency, but it is okay, it is the same as usual¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it bad that it is always an emergency?


    ¡°Finally¡­¡­¡­¡­ When this is all over, I want to apologize to the children. Tell them, I was wrong.¡± (Cross)


    Suddenly, the card on my chest heats up. I quickly check it and see that the disy on the card is about to change.


    From a silver card with one shining gold star¨D¨DTo a gold card with one jet ck star. It is something I have never seen before, so it is probably the ss 7¨D¨DThe mark of high-ranking nobility.


    It is a sign of being recognized by the king and something that can only be set by the king.


    A tform with a box on it rises from the floor. The box automatically opens in front of my eyes.


    Whates out is a stick wrapped in familiar silver wrapping paper¨D¨DA chocte bar.


    ¡°Give it, to Alisha. I am leaving everyone to you.¡± (Cross)


    Says the king with a muffled voice. And with that, the king stops moving.


    The throne carrying the king sinks without a sound on the floor and the ss is tainted ck.


    As I pick up the chocte bar, the transfer begins, apanied by a strong feeling of dizziness.


    Thanks for reading! And thank Mouse for the Ko-fi! I¡¯ll try to post an extra chapter next week. Code has an enemy to defeat? Pff, thanks to Cry and his keikaku, no tragedy will happen and he will crush it like nothing, sasuga Cry! Also Cry is most likely the man who rises ss the fastest in all Code! From ss 1 to ss 7 in just a few weeks.


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 431.1: Morriss Case

    Peace is always broken abruptly.


    The news of his death came from the city system while I, Morris Code, am at my base, worrying for the first time in a long time about problems unrted to my fear of death.


    The news of the King¡¯s demise is announced simultaneously through the city¡¯s systems. But I am far more calm than I had expected, even though this message has given me nightmares until just a short time ago.


    Who should I side with, should I take the throne, how can I avoid being killed, all these thoughts I have been pondering for so long finally came to a conclusion.


    ¨D¨DI will side with Alisha.


    Needless to say, the trigger for this decision is Alisha Code¡¯s sightseeing tour, which she has been doing for the past few days.


    I was monitoring her the whole time. Alisha really looked like she was enjoying herself while touring the city with her friends.


    She didn¡¯t resent her upbringing, nor did she curse the fate that awaited her in the future, which was far more tragic than mine, but she was truly happy to explore the city of Code. Seeing that smile, I felt ashamed of myself for living in hiding, afraid of my brother who would soon take the throne. And at the same time¨D¨DI wanted to help Alisha.


    If things continue as they were, she would be disposed of as soon as the battle for the throne begins. Although she has been released from confinement and irregrities have urred, my Imouto will need some strength. And I have that strength.A decisive weapon that I have been secretly researching and is already in the final stages of production.


    It is a gigantic mechanized soldier that can be operated by humans.


    It is over ten meters long. This weapon, which is created by using almost all of my Royal Family¡¯s resources and is the only one of its kind, boasts exceptional performance. With this weapon, which is an imprable shield, the strongest sword, and the fastest wings, there is even a chance that it can blow away my brother¡¯s carefully prepared securitywork and be the first to reach the Royal Tower.


    I know I am not fit to be king. That is why I will not be the one to use this. It will be Alisha. If that Imouto of mine bes king, no one will be disposed of and Code will be much more enjoyable.


    The next question is how to get the weapon to Alisha. I have never even met her face to face.


    Because Kenbi has driven out Alisha¡¯s Royal Guard, Alisha hasn¡¯te to sightsee my area. Although even if she had, there isn¡¯t anything particrly interesting in my area.


    As I look up at the weapon that is nearlypleted in the secret underground factory and wonder how to approach the matter, Kenbi¨D¨DMy current only human Royal Guard and a swordswoman with incredible skill arrives.


    ¡°Morris-ouji¡­¡­ the King of Code has finally passed away.¡± (Kenbi)


    ¡°¡­¡­ Aaah, of course I know. I have made up my mind too.¡± (Morris)


    Unlikest time, this time the rules for the session to the throne are known.@@novelbin@@


    From this point on, the King¡¯s Area will be closed and will reopen three days after the King¡¯s death. The member of the Royal Family who obtains the staff at the top of the Royal Tower will be the next King.


    Angus, Tony, and Nora are the only three people who have areas around the Royal Tower. Needless to say, the most powerful is the First Prince, Angus Code. Not only is Angus powerful, but his area is in the most advantageous position, bordering a wide area in front of the Royal Tower. It is likely that during the waiting period, my brother would deploy his forces over a wide area, preventing other members of the Royal Family from heading to the Royal Tower while at the same time preparing to march toward the tower.


    Thanks for reading! Oooh so Morris was making a Megazord! Gogo Power Rangeeeer! But wait, now that Morris is also joining Alisha, Alisha just fulfilled Nora¡¯s condition! Nora really likes to shoot herself in the foot, isn¡¯t she¡­  §²§¡???¨ºS

 Chapter 431.2: Morriss Case

    ¡°I have¡­¡­ Decided to side with Alisha. I haven¡¯t been able to test it yet, but I have just finished making the weapon.¡± (Morris)


    Kenbi¡¯s eyebrows *<i>pikuri</i>* twitch at what I said and she turns her gaze to the giant mechanized soldier standing there. There is still work to be done, but it should be over in time before the battle begins.


    ¡°Hmmmph¡­¡­ So with this giant doll, we can defeat Angus-ouji?¡± (Kenbi)


    ¡°That is¡­¡­ Something I don¡¯t know. However, it is better than nothing.¡± (Morris)


    I don¡¯t know exactly how much force my brother has gathered. But with this weapon, I should be able to st away the mob. And even if this weapon alone isn¡¯t enough to take the throne, Alisha has the ¡¶Lightning Emperor (<i>Raitei</i>)¡· with her. With those two, maybe she could even outwit Angus.


    Kenbi looks at me for a moment as if to confirm my expression, then shrugs her shoulders and says.


    ¡°I see. It seems you¡¯ve made up your mind¡­¡­ I get it¡­¡­¡­¡­ What a boring man.¡± (Kenbi)


    ¡°Eh!?¡± (Morris)


    I know that Kenbi has incredible skills. After all, she had shed through dozens of my Royal Guards without a scratch. However, what has just happened before my eyes has far exceeded my expectations.I didn¡¯t even see the moment her sword was drawn. A small *<i>pachin</i>* snap echoes throughout the hall and the whole room trembles.


    The Royal Guard Mechanized Soldiers, which have been on guard around the area, are instantly *<i>barabara</i>* torn apart, and then¨D¨D.


    ¡°Hh!? Wh-What are you doing, Kenbi!? Aren¡¯t you my Royal Guard!?¡± (Morris)


    The giant mechanized soldier that I have created using all of my resources crumbles with a loud noise.


    She cut it down. And not just once. While standing there, she *<i>barabara</i>* tore apart the decisive weapon for the battle, which was at least ten meters in height and was supposed to be made from special alloys. Even without checking the system, I know it cannot be repaired.


    Kenbi sighs when she looks at me turning pale with my lips trembling.


    ¡°Fufu¡­¡­ Morris-ouji. I¡¯m sorry, but unlike you, I didn¡¯t be a Royal Guard just for fun. Well, I only approached you because I have been asked to¨D¨DIf you were likely to be king, I would have happily followed you along seriously, but if you¡¯re not aiming for the throne in the first ce, then there¡¯s no point in talking.¡± (Kenbi)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do-Do you understand what it means for a Royal Guard to draw sword on a member of the Royal Family¨D¨D¡± (Morris)


    ¡°Fufu¡­¡­¡­¡­ You are the one who doesn¡¯t understand. If I wanted to¨D¨DAll the Royal Family of this country would be dead long ago by now. The power of this Code is certainly immense, but it¡¯s not enough to defeat an exceptional individual. The nature of destruction between this Code and mine is different. That¡¯s why I want it.¡± (Kenbi)


    Sensing that I am in danger, the defense system activates. However, the turrets that came out and the small security robots that appeared are all blown to pieces as soon as Kenbi unsheaths her sword. Even if the security system is destroyed, it would immediately take the next actions, but if Kenbi wanted to, I would certainly be long-dead by now.


    Kenbi looks down at me whose legs have given out, then sheaths her sword and says in a cold voice.@@novelbin@@


    ¡°Goodbye. I have destroyed the weapons that used your resources, so my role is over. A Royalty without resources is the same as not being one. For the rest, you can do as you like. Morris-ouji.¡± (Kenbi) ???N?¦¢??


    Thanks for reading! Noooo the Megazord!!! I wanted to see Cry drive the Megazord and see what he would do


    If you are in a generous mood and want to support me, I will be very grateful! : Click here for Ko-fi donation or the button bellow

 Chapter 433.1: Angus Case â‘¡

    Chapter 433.1: Angus'' Case ¢Ú


    The call immediately connected. A 3D image of the Royal Family, minus Alisha, appears in the empty space.


    Although not as long as the previous king, it has been a long time since Ist saw my siblings.


    Nora, who cannot hide her frustration that the king passed away before she could take revenge, and Tony, who continues to smile in a way that makes it hard to understand what he is thinking. Morris, whose weapon was destroyed by Kenbi, seems much calmer than I expected, and, I don¡¯t know what happened, Zachary, whose face and mood look less dangerous than thest time we saw each other.


    ¡°It has been a long time, everyone. The time has finallye. As I am sure you all know this¨D¨DBut three days from now, the seal on the Royal Tower will be lifted and the next King of Code will be chosen. We have been preparing for this moment.¡± (Angus)


    ¡ºReally, I am so moved. My brother. I never thought you¡¯d break the tacit understanding at thest minute¡­¡­ As expected of the man who put everything on the line to be the next King of Code.¡±¡» (Nora)


    My expression distorts for a moment as she hits where it hurts.


    In the end, no retaliation took ce. It was advantageous for me, but it doesn¡¯t make it good.


    This is different from sending Kenbi to Morris and having her destroy his research just before it ispleted. The former is Morris¡¯ fault due to his ipetence, while thetter is my fault for breaking the tacit understanding.


    ¡°That was something my Royal Guard did on his own ord¨D¨DBut I will not make any excuses. As an apology, if you give up the throne now and cooperate with me, I will allow you to live under my reign, Nora.¡± (Angus)¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­ What?¡» (Nora)


    Nora¡¯s temperament is too dangerous to be kept alive, but if I am at fault then there is nothing I can do. At least, there is an advantage to this. If I can avoid a fight with Nora¡¯s forces, it will not hurt my future military power.


    ¡°This is your final warning. The rest of you too¨D¨DYou better surrender. My force is overwhelming. If you surrender now, I promise that I will not treat those who cooperated with me badly. Considering the chaos that urred in thest battle for the throne, this should not be a bad idea. Moreover, Code will not lose any forces.¡± (Angus)


    I know that they are not the type to give up even if I warn them like this. The only person who might side with me is Tony. There is a chance that Morris will be pulled over too, but with this expression, it seems unlikely.


    For a moment, silence fills the area. The first to speak is Zachary.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d go along with that! Do you think you¡¯ve already won? Hm? If you win, what will happen to Alisha!¡± (Zachary)


    How stupid¡­¡­ You mad dog who doesn¡¯t even understand the difference in power¨D¨DHm? Ali¡­¡­ Sha¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    Zachary shouts at me, whose eyes widen at thepletely unexpected name.


    ¡ºI¡¯m on Alisha¡¯s side, Angus. I won¡¯t let you kill my Imouto!¡» (Zachary)


    What is he talking about, this guy?


    Alisha Code is just a spare. Even if the lock has been removed, that truth will not change. As a member of royalty, she probably has the right to be king ording to the system, but¨D¨DIn the first ce, why would this man, who hated all royalty and nobles, side with the spare?


    Even if Zachary, who is ying with the lower sses, joined Alisha, there is no way for him to win¨D¨DAnd in front of me, who is confused, Morris, who also has his eyes wide open at what Zachary said, opens his mouth.


    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­ I will side with Alisha too. I am not on Zachary¡¯s side, but I can¡¯t bear to see Alisha die like this. This is something I have decided on my own.¡» (Morris)


    There is a report from Kenbi that said he would side with Alisha, so that was true.


    This is hrious. Alisha is a princess with no resources. Zachary¡¯s preparations are not good enough and Morris¡¯ research result has been destroyed so he is no threat in terms of military power.


    They don¡¯t have that much power even if the three of them gather together.


    Tony, who has been listening to what they said with wide eyes,ughs as if he has seen something strange.


    ¡ºKuku¡­¡­ I can¡¯t believe that these two would follow Alisha. Even though no one even remembered her name until recently. It¡¯s strange to hear such stories, isn¡¯t it, Aniki?¡» (Tony)


    When on earth have things started to be like this? As far as monitoring goes, there have been no reports of this happening.


    Tony speaks as I am speechless at the unexpected turn of events.


    ¡ºI¡¯m not on Alisha¡¯s side. I¡¯m on¨D¨DCry Andrich¡¯s side.¡» (Tony)


    ¡°Wh-What are you talking about!? Tony!¡± (Angus)


    Tony has a lot of nobles behind him. So there is no way he will do something that will put them in danger. For me, who has been convinced of that, what he saides as a bolt from the blue. Tony licks his lips and says.


    ¡ºThat guy is interesting. He stirred up a battle that was already pretty much over. Sorry, Aniki.¡» (Tony)


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡­¡­ You fools. It will be toote to regret itter.¡± (Angus)


    You are going to follow that man with 4 points, you say!? In other words, that is the same as following Alisha, whom that man serves.


    That is a choice that I would have never thought that my Ototo, who has been acting so smoothly up until this point, would have made. Who would have thought that the weakest man who hade in from the outside woulde up here¨D¨DBut not yet. There is still Nora.


    Nora and my camps have a military force far beyond the others. The time we have spent preparing for the battle is different.


    Even if it were toe to a three-way battle between Nora, the others, and me, there is no way Tony and the others would win.


    But that man, just when I thought that he was just ipetent, he is one hell of a poison to Code. When I be king, I will execute him first.


    As I make this new resolution, Nora who has been silent for a while, sighs deeply and says.


    ¡ºAaah, damn it¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have a choice. Okay, I¡¯ll join Alisha as well. I did make a promise.¡» (Nora)


    ¡°!? Say, what!? What does that mean!?¡± (Angus)


    I unintentionally stand up. A promise? What, is she talking about?


    Nora¡¯s area is generally obstructing surveince. That is why it is possible that secret deals have been made without my knowledge, but it is hard to believe that Nora, who was so determined to win, would side with someone else.


    ¡°I get it, I get it. Nora, you are saying that you are going to help Alisha after you be king, right?¡± (Angus)


    ¡ºHmph¡­¡­ That¡¯s not it, Aniue. I¡¯m saying, that, I¡¯ll hand over the throne to Alisha. Instead of giving it to a coward, she will create a much better country.¡» (Nora)


    ¡°Im¡­¡­ Impossible¡­¡­ Do you even understand what you are talking about!?¡± (Angus)


    What she said is unbelievable. We aren¡¯t just aiming for the throne. We each have our own faction and expectations we carry on our shoulders.


    And you are saying that Nora, who should be painfully aware of this, is going to give up?


    ¡ºKuh, kuh, kuh, this is, so unexpected. I can¡¯t believe that, even Nora would give up¡­¡­ As expected, even I didn¡¯t expect this. That guy is a masterpiece.¡» (Tony)


    ¡°Hh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± (Angus)


    If what he said is true, then Tony has dered that he will side with Alisha without expecting any help from Nora. No, even for the others, everyone was shaken the moment someone said they would be siding with Alisha.


    In other words, this¨D¨DIsn¡¯t something they have discussed beforehand.


    However, this is definitely not a mere coincidence. I shudder.


    In this city ruled by a city system¡­ Without anyone knowing?


    Who designed this picture?


    ¡ºOi, Aniki. So, what are you going to do? It seems like everyone else except for you, Aniki, is siding with Alisha¨D¨D¡» (Tony)


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ Kuh.¡± (Angus)@@novelbin@@


    Alisha Code doesn¡¯t have resources. So this is essentially a 1 against 4 battle. As you can imagine, this is going to be a little tough, but that doesn¡¯t mean there is no way for me to win.


    But the fact is that it has be a lone struggle for me.


    It is expected that some would team up, but it is unexpected that everyone but me will join forces. And each area has its own citizens¨D¨DIts own supporters.


    Is a man who has won against all the other members of the Royal Family who have united against him really fit to be king?


    This is different from the previous battle for the throne, where they had no idea what to expect. It is not enough to just win.


    I must win and show myself worthy of being king. Of course, if I obtain the staff, I can exercise my authority, but can I fulfill my responsibilities as king in that state?


    I swallow my spit. Cold sweat runs down my cheeks.


    There isn¡¯t even a need to try. No matter how you look at it, it is simply not possible. That is far from the kind of king I want to be.


    Nora, who probably understands my character better than anyone, asks me with a smile.


    ¡ºAre you going to worry about it for 3 days? Aniue?¡» (Nora)


    No one seems to be conspiring against me. I have never met Alisha face to face. However, it is unlikely that either Nora or Tony would hand over the throne to anybody.


    Does this princess really have the talent to stake Code¡¯s future on it?


    Thanks for reading! Who made this n you say Angus? Of course it is the Divine Strategist, Infinite Variety! Love Angus reaction to everyone siding with Alisha. That is something he couldn¡¯t have stopped even if he was monitoring Cry. Sasuga Master~!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!